《Sould As The Alpha King's Breeder》


 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 1

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 1


    ¡°In a few days, we will have all the money we need, and she will be one less problem for us to worry


    about.¡±


    The rain was beating down on me, and the pain in my body from pushing myself hard was agonizing.


    The burning in my lungs was bing too much and my legs were cramping, but I knew I was in for


    far more pain if I didn¡¯t make it on time.


    Last time I waste by only two minutes, and I got beaten so hard that I couldn¡¯ty down for a week.


    I only slowed down as I got closer to my father¡¯s office, panting to catch my breath. The voice of my


    stepmother drew my attention.


    ¡°Hand, sweetie¡­In a few days, she won¡¯t be our problem anymore.¡± The subtle smugness and


    malice in my stepmother¡¯s tone made me instinctively aware that they were talking about me.


    What did she mean?


    My heart was pounding from the running and from what I had just heard, but I couldn¡¯t help but quieten


    my footfalls as I listened.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t be eavesdropping¡ªanything I did without permission woulde back to bite me.


    But her words made me stop in my tracks. I had to know more.


    ¡°¡­they¡¯ll take her, and we¡¯ll have the money.¡±


    My eyes widened and my body began to shake uncontrobly.


    What was she talking about?!


    ¡°Tick tock, Rosalie. You¡¯rete again,¡± said a voice behind me.


    I snapped my head around and came face to face with Derek¡¯s sinister smile.


    My stepbrother¡¯s gray eyes were looking me up and down in my drenched clothes, as if he wanted to


    peel them off with his gaze.


    Ever since he first met me when I was fourteen, he had been trying toy his hands on me. I didn¡¯t


    even want to know what he would¡¯ve done had my stepmother not forced him to leave me alone¡ªonly


    because I was the one who had been making money for the family.


    I tried my best to avoid Derek, and that no doubt angered him. That was probably why he got sick


    pleasure from seeing me chastised by my father or stepmother.


    But at this point, Derek wasn¡¯t my greatest concern.


    I noticed that the voices in the office had fallen silent. They had heard what Derek said.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡±


    My father¡¯s voice set my nerves on edge. I was done for. I almost tried to flee, but I knew Derek would


    stop me.


    Nothing like a good beating to end the night.


    Gloating, Derek moved around me and pushed open the door.


    I took a deep breath, suppressing my fear, not daring to look up at the people in the room.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± my voice trembled.


    ¡°I told you she was a troublemaker, hiding and eavesdropping like a mouse,¡± My stepmother said with a


    smirk. ¡°Who knows what she¡¯ll do when she grows up?¡±


    ¡°You were eavesdropping on us?¡± my father growled.


    I smelled the familiar whiff of alcohol and began to tremble uncontrobly. I knew how horrible my


    father could be when he was drunk.


    I lowered my head, afraid to look him in the eye.


    I had to redirect his attention. ¡°Here¡¯s the money I earned today¡­¡±


    Isis giggled. Her voice was like nails on a chalkboard.


    ¡°Look how slick you are, trying to cover up your crime with just a few bucks? Not only are youte,


    you¡¯re also eavesdropping¡­ Looks like someone needs a little lesson,¡± she said, wrapping her long-


    manicured nails around my father¡¯s upper arm.


    My father raised his hand.


    Out of reflex, I lifted mine to cover my head. Trembling, I bit my lips so that I would not scream out¡ª


    screaming would only bring more brutal chastisement.


    One second, two seconds¡­ the expected pain did note.


    Instead, I felt my wallet being pulled out of my hands.


    I opened my eyes to see my father with money in hand, gloomily surveying me. Instead of feeling


    relieved, I felt even more scared.


    The look in my father¡¯s eyes told me that something worse was going to happen.


    He hefted the wallet in one hand and frowned. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    I shuddered and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s raining hard today, so not many customers came to the restaurant¡­


    I¡¯ve given you every penny I¡¯ve earned¡­¡±


    p!


    A heavy blow struck my face, knocking me backward and onto the floor.


    I slumped to the ground, hearing my father¡¯s angry roar faintly over the ringing in my ears.


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that I¡¯m dependent on you for support? How dare you mock me?¡±


    Fists fall down on my head and back like a heavy rain.


    I cradled my head in my arms and cried out, ¡°No, I am sorry¡­ So sorry¡­ Please stop¡­¡±


    The intense pain put me in a trance, and my vision began to blur.


    ¡°Father¡­ please stop¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll kill her.¡± My stepmother¡¯s voice sounded like it wasing from a very far away ce.


    ¡°Hand¡­ Sweetie, remember¡­ That pretty face and voice of hers are her biggest assets. We don¡¯t


    want to ruin things, do we?¡±


    My stepmother Isis. I used to be happy that my father found someone after my mother died, and she


    seemed to make him happy. I used to wish I could make her happy, too. I had naively hoped that, one


    day, things might get better between us.


    ¡°She obviously isn¡¯t working hard enough! This money is nothing! Penniespared to what


    I was expecting. Why did the moon goddess give her such a talent to begin with?¡± my father roared.


    I leaned against the wall and cowered on the floor, looking at my father in fear, afraid he would raise his


    hand to strike again.


    ¡°Well, sweetie,¡± Isis stopped my father, ¡°she obviously is more of a disappointment than we expected.


    No matter. You already spoke to Talon this morning. You know what the n is for her. In a few days,


    we¡¯ll have all our financial issues sorted and she¡¯ll be one less problem for us to worry about.¡±


    My father¡¯s drunk expression turned from anger to amusement. There was something sinister lurking in


    his eyes, giving me goosebumps.


    ¡°You seem confused, daughter.¡± My stepmother looked back at me with a subtle smile. ¡°Do tell her,


    Hand. I bet she will be excited about the news. I know I am.¡±


    Isis¡¯s grin had me terrified. If she was happy at this moment¡­ it wasn¡¯t for a good reason.


    My father squatted down to my level, and I couldn¡¯t help but flinch backwards in fear. He raised his


    hand and pressed it on my head¡ªwhich sent a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°You are going to do a big job for me. In fact, one that will change our lives forever.¡±


    My heart was pounding with fear, but I remained silent waiting for my sentence.


    ¡°You are going to serve the Alpha of Drogomor. It seems he is in need of a¡­ maid, and is willing to pay


    a lot of money to obtain one.¡±


    I gasped in disbelief.


    My father! I called him father, but he sold me, as if I was just a sheep¡­ How could he?


    I was terrified, shocked, and speechless. This couldn¡¯t be happening!


    My eyes frantically went back and forth between Isis and my father as he stood up. The look on Isis¡¯s


    face showed nothing but amusement and confirmed the truth of what he was saying.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look like that, Rosalie,¡± Isis said. ¡°You should consider it a huge honor to work for the wealthiest


    and most powerful of all Alphas. He may have done his fair share of killing and hurting people, but he is


    well renowned, and to be a part of his pack¡­ well, that¡¯s the greatest of honors,¡± she added with a


    smile.


    The Alpha of Drogomor, the ruler of the most powerful pack of the West.


    He was known for his cruelty and hatred for the ill-mannered. Rumor had it that he killed most of his


    servants, and his reign was steeped in blood¡ªincluding his own father¡¯s.


    There was nothing that man wouldn¡¯t do to make sure those around him followed his everymand.


    Maniption wasn¡¯t something he had time for. He would rather ughter the weak and bathe in their


    blood under a harvest moon.


    Even his wolf was said to be a monster, with red eyes that glow in the shadows¡ªwatching its victims


    before tearing apart their bodies limb from limb.


    And I was going to be sold to that ruthless killing machine, by my own father!


    I gathered all of my courage and begged. ¡°Father, please don¡¯t. Please, I¡¯ll work harder. I promise. Let


    me stay!¡±


    Isis seemed to be in a fairly good mood. She smiled at me, but her smile was vicious. ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t


    stress your father like that. Begging gets you nowhere in life.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t be serious. I was his only child. The only one to carry on his bloodline!


    ¡°There¡¯re many things I can do here to help make you more money¡­ Please, give me another chance


    to show my worth to you,¡± I pleaded with tears in my eyes.


    I even turned to Isis. ¡°Isis, please¡­ say something¡­¡±


    The hits that came next were harder than the previous ones.


    I let the tears roll down my cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak to her like that!¡± my father yelled.


    ¡°Father, please don¡¯t do this to me¡­¡± I sobbed on the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t send me to him, I beg you¡­. If


    mother were still alive¡­.¡±


    But I could not finish my words.


    The defiance drove my father crazy. I watched his gaze turn murderous as he whirled around and


    grabbed me by my throat, lifting me into the air.


    ¡°YOU WILL DO WHAT I F*CKING TELL YOU TO DO!¡±


    He screamed at me, and before I knew it, my back hit the wall, hard. All the bones in my body felt like


    they were broken, and the intense pain made me almost pass out.


    Sliding to the floor, I began to cry. I no longer cared if he saw me. I missed my mother more than


    anything right now.


    My father, the Alpha of our pack, had changed when she died. He was never like this before. I had


    been his pride and joy, and so much more. He used to let me ride on his shoulders and call me his


    ¡°littlerk.¡±


    He loved me, once upon a time, and thinking about it broke my heart.


    ¡°Derek!¡± My father ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Take Rosalie upstairs so she can clean herself up. Our distinguished guests are arriving soon, and I


    don¡¯t want her looking the way she does.¡±


    My entire body was in unutterable pain. I could not breathe. My vision blurred.


    As Derek got closer, thest thing I heard before I passed out in a heap of tears was Isis persuading


    him not to ruin my face or my voice, the two assets of mine that might get them even more money from


    the buyer¡ªThe Alpha of Drogomor.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 2

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 2


    Tugging. The tugging at my body made my mind swirl.


    What was going on?


    As soon as I forced my eyes open, my heart almost jumped out from my chest with horror¨CDerek


    loomed over me half naked with a lustful smile. What was he doing to me?!!


    Then I realized where I was¡­ on my bed, and my clothes were all but almost gone.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± I let out a scream in absolute horror, but he quickly grabbed me and covered my mouth with


    his hand so I couldn¡¯t make a sound again.


    ¡°Um¡­!!¡± I pleaded with my eyes, but without avail.


    He pulled me close to him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like you¡¯re stupid, Rosalie. I mean, I know


    you¡¯re a bit dense, but you and I both know you want me¡­¡±


    I frantically shook my head, but that wasn¡¯t enough to change his mind.


    My eyes filled with tears as he stared down at me greedily.


    Derek held me down with his knees and his hands began to touch every inch of my body. I tried to


    scream out and did my hardest to fight against him, but it was no use. Tears fell from my eyes as I


    struggled.


    ¡°Wow, Rosalie. You developed quite nicely, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Nothing but disgust filled me.


    As his mouth descended down, trying to capture my nearly-bare breast, I heard Isis¡¯s heelsing


    down the hallway.


    ¡°Derek?¡± She called out, and for once, I had never been so happy to hear her voice in my life.


    Derek let up just long enough for me to use all my weight to roll out from underneath him. I grabbed the


    only clothing that I could spot on the bed and ran towards the bathroom while Derek¡¯sughing voice


    could be heard from behind me.


    Locking the door, I tried to control my tears and breathing. I had to stop hyperventting, or I was going


    to make myself sick.


    I listened as the door to my room opened, and Isis walked in.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking so long?¡± Isis screeched.


    ¡°Just having some fun.¡± Derek replied.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your f*cking clothes! Derek?!¡± Isis¡¯ voice said angrily before she began to bang upon the


    bathroom door.


    ¡°How dare you seduce my son, you sl*t! You¡¯re nothing but a f*cking wh*re! I can¡¯t believe I ever


    tolerated your existence!¡±


    How could she think I was trying to seduce him?


    Inside the bathroom, I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from rolling down my cheeks as I crawled on hands and


    knees towards the shower. The hot water cascading down over my body was a wee release, and I


    made sure it was hot enough to turn my skin red. and I was desperate to remove the feeling of Derek


    touching my skin. I want no trace of Derek¡¯s hands upon my body to be left.


    I tried to be quiet as I cleansed myself and as fast as I could.


    Please make him leave, I thought. I need him gone.


    Up until today, Derek hadn¡¯t been able to do anything sexually agressive to me, thank the moon


    godess. His mother had been keeping a close eye on him. After all, I was too valuable to her. I was a


    meal ticket waiting to be sold.


    And now, they found the perfect buyer ¨C the murderous Alpha of Drogomor.


    The tears ran until there were none left toe.


    Outside, their argument continued.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± Isis raised her voice so I could hear it with the water in my shower running.


    ¡°Stop f*cking around with this sl*t, Derek. Our distinguished guest is almost here, and we can not keep


    him waiting. Honestly Derek, I don¡¯t know why you have such interest in this thing.¡±


    Derek snapped back, ¡°Mother why don¡¯t you go find something to entertain yourself with, and stop


    worrying about what the h*ll I do. I¡¯ll do


    what I want with her.¡±


    ¡°Then feel free to exin to Beta Talon why you arete!¡±


    Isis obviously knew exactly how to handle her son. This time Derek, did not say anything. At least, not


    something I could hear through the bathroom door.


    I knew Derek didn¡¯t care for what his mother, or even my father, had to say. He had no respect for


    anyone! It was just shocking to me that even a monster like him would not dare disobey the Alpha of


    Drogomor.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Isis scoffed before I heard the bedroom door close again.


    Turning off the hot water I heard Derek tapping on the other side of the door.


    ¡°You got lucky, Rosalie. That luck will run out eventually though.¡±


    I quickly made a point to pull the clothing over my head, zipped up the back, and fixed my hair as much


    as I could.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to still my shaking hands. Hopefully, Isis hadn¡¯t gone far.


    Please don¡¯t let him touch me again. Please, goddess help me!


    As I opened, Derek¡¯s greedy eyes scanned my body. Now that I knew what he wanted from me, I


    couldn¡¯t imagine spending a single minute more with him alone!


    Before I could walk past him, Derek snatched me by the jaw and pulled me inches from his lips. I


    whimpered at the thought of what he was thinking.


    ¡°When the Alpha of Drogomor is done with you, you¡¯re mine. I will make you beg me to let you have


    your release, little¡­ sister.¡±


    I was so disgusted that I wasn¡¯t able to say a word.


    ¡°Look at yourself, Rosalie!¡± He said as his hand pulled me into the bathroom by my neck and forced me


    to look at my reflection in the mirror.


    Only then was I able to recognize the beautiful white dress I was wearing.


    The strapless design revealed my silky shoulder, on which my reddish-brown hairy. The elegantly


    embroidered bodice ttered my small frame. The embellish diamonds sparkled under the dim room


    light, and the airy chiffon skirt drifted gracefully covering my slim legs.


    I loved everything about this dress.


    How could I not? It was a gift from my dear mother¨Cthe only thing I had left from her.


    Mother prepared this precious dress for mye-of-age ceremony, for when I met my mate. When my


    father tried to sell it a few years ago, I begged and pleaded with him to let me keep it. I knew I would


    enrage him but I had to. I was able to keep it, but not without the most violent beating of my life.


    Mother, I miss you more than anything¡­


    As an Alpha¡¯s daughter, I was supposed to have been respected, loved, and cherished. I would have


    been spoiled and treated like a princess, and one day, when I was of age, I would meet my mate in this


    dress, and he would see me as the most beautiful girl in his world.


    Maybe my mate would be another Alpha who would dere me as his Luna. That would be something


    any father and mother would be proud to announce ¨C their little princess bing the queen she was


    always meant to be.


    But here I was¨Cthe lowest of the low, not even worth caring for.


    In the reflection, I could see the red marks around my neck. My skin was bruised and scarred from


    years of abuse. My crystal blue eyes were slightly red from all the crying. I looked like me¡­. and yet I


    didn¡¯t.


    I only saw a pitiful girl in the mirror.


    Why did this have to happen to me? What did I do to deserve to be treated like this?!


    Finally, I was able to put on this gorgeous dress. But it wasn¡¯t for meeting my mate.


    It was for greeting my new master ¨C a ruthless stranger, and a dangerous man.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 3

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 3


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 3


    ¡°This pure virgin body will soon be underneath the most ruthless of Alpha¡¯s. Do you honestly think he


    will take one look at you as a maid, and not want to f*ck you and make you scream? I already want


    that, and I don¡¯t know if I should let you go without trying you first.¡±


    Derek¡¯s words pulled me out of my memory.


    He sniffed my hair and gave a slight moan. The tears again threatened to spill down my face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± I said hoarsely. ¡°You will get in trouble, and we don¡¯t need to bring that here.¡±


    I¡¯d lost everything. I couldn¡¯t let him take my virtue, too.


    ¡°Trouble¡­ I am not scared of him, Rosalie.¡±


    Heughed in a sadistic manner, but his behavior revealed his fear.


    He stared at me before roughly shoving me away. ¡°Now hurry up and pack your sh*t.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like I had much to pack. The only clothing I had were the few work uniforms that had been


    given to me for my jobs, and then a pair of leggings I got from an old friend and a few band t-shirts. It


    wasn¡¯t even enough to fill my small suitcase.


    ¡°I am ready.¡±


    My words were barely audible, but Derek was watching me from the doorway, and I knew he


    understood me.


    I had to find a way out of here. Derek was watching me to closely. I had to get away.


    But Derek didn¡¯t bother to say anything more as he stepped aside and allowed me to move past him.


    Picking up my bag I walked towards the stairs¡ªbut not before he took the opportunity to smack my


    backside.


    I stilled in that moment, and started half running away from him.


    ¡°Why are you running? So eager to see your new master, you wh*re? Slow down.¡±


    Derek also picked up his pace, chasing after me.


    He reached out his arm, trying to grab my shoulder. I tried to keep the distance and nced from the


    corner of my eye.


    ¡°Derek¡­ please don¡¯t.¡±


    He gave me a death stare that made my skin crawl.


    He was going to hit me.


    ¡°You dare f*cking tell me what to do?!¡± he yelled.


    I flinched in preparation for the blow, but it did note.


    Derek clenched his fists, yet with great effort, he held it back.


    I was curious what made him stop when I noticed that our conversation had drawn the attention of the


    crowd downstairs in the foyer.


    Within the shadows of the dimly lit foyer were my father, Isis, and a man that I couldn¡¯t quite make out.


    He was very tall, and the feeling he gave off intimidated me. Next to him stood two others cloaked


    within the shadows. They didn¡¯t move, and all I could see were the silhouettes of their figures.


    As I took in the scene, I heard Isis¡¯ lighthearted tune: ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look beautiful? She was taking her


    time making sure she was perfect for your arrival, Talon.¡±


    The Beta in front of me didn¡¯t seem to care what my step-mother had to say. His eyes did not leave


    mine from the moment I saw him.


    ¡°Do what she said.¡± The leader of the group directed his order toward Derek.


    He wasn¡¯t loud or rude, but everyone in the room heard him clearly, and I had the feeling that no one


    dared to disobey him.


    ¡°Why does she have bruises on her?¡± Talon¡¯s voice was deep, and set my nerves on edge.


    ¡°She fell down the stairs earlier wearing those cute new heels, didn¡¯t you, Rosalie?¡±


    I gazed at Isis and my father and saw their stern res.


    ¡°Yes, the stairs. My apologies¡­¡± I stuttered, before looking back at Talon.


    Please believe the lie, I thought. Please believe it.


    ¡°Stairs?¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to believe what we were saying, and, to be honest, I wouldn¡¯t believe it if I were him,


    either.


    ¡°Yes, the stairs. Why don¡¯t we all take a seat, and talk about a few things.¡±


    My father was trying to get the conversation going, but from the look of the man in front of me, I


    doubted it would be a long conversation.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t need further discussion. We already discussed the situation over the phone.¡±


    ¡°Well, Isis prepared a small dinner for you and your aplices. You must be starving from your trip


    here¡­¡±


    ¡°No. We will not be eating.¡±


    Then Talon nodded to me, gesturing for me toe closer.


    ¡°Move,¡± Derek growled from behind me.


    I hesitated to take the steps forward towards the neers. I was trying my hardest not to cry, and felt


    frozen on the spot. But I knew I had no choice.


    A smack to my rear end caused me to jump a little, and at the same time I lost sense of my bnce


    and went to tumble down the steps. I let out a cry.


    How stupid I was, making such noises in front of the guests¡­ I was done for.


    I never hit the floor, though. Instead, I found myself in the main guest¡¯s arms.


    Before I could process what had happened, he quickly set my feet upon the floor. He made sure I


    regained my bnce, gave me a nod, and released me.


    He saved me?


    ¡°Tha¡­ thank you!¡± I managed to give him a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Rosalie¡­.¡± He did not smile, but I could tell from his tone that he meant no


    harm.


    Thud!


    I heard the cracking noise followed by Derek¡¯s scream. ¡°Arghhhhhhh!¡±


    What just happened?


    Turning around, I saw Derek at the bottom of the stairs. One of the dark alluding figures was beating


    him, and it seemed like it would be to the death. Blood covered the floor, and I heard another set of


    screamsing from Isis.


    ¡°Please! Beta Talon, please stop this!¡± she eximed, pleading with man next to me.


    Talon,


    the Beta of Drogomor, was unmoved.


    Blow after blow, Derek took the beating that was being given to him. He didn¡¯t stand a chance against


    this person. They were relentless.


    Derek¡¯s shrieks wer getting weaker, while Isis continued begging Talon in tears. No matter how much


    Derek rebelled against Isis, he was still her son.


    I was mortified. I did not like Derek, but if they continued, he might die.


    I looked towards Talon, not sure whether I should say something to stop them.


    Luckily, before I could speak, Talon gave his order while he watched the scene unfold.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The figure stopped momentarily, but only to wait for further directions.


    ¡°Take his hand.¡±


    ¡°NOOO¡ª!! Please! Don¡¯t do this to him. He will never touch her again. I swear!¡±


    My step-mother was on her knees, begging for Talon not to hurt Derek further. He didn¡¯t seem to care,


    though.


    And my father just stood there watching.


    A blood-curdling scream drew my sights back to Derek, and blood pooled around him. I realized his


    hand was lying on the ground.


    Only then did the figure step back from Derek and make its way back to the its position next to the man


    who was supposed to be collecting me.


    I moved one step away from him.


    I couldn¡¯t go with them.The fear that flooded me wasn¡¯t like the fear I had when it concerned my father


    or stepbrother. I was terrified for my life.


    There¡¯s no way I would survive such ruthless cruelty. My father, he couldn¡¯t be serious¡­How could he


    send me to them?


    Isis fell on the ground, screaming. She then snapped around and charge toward me.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you wh*re!! I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡±


    She tried to grab me but Talon stepped forward and blocked her way. However, she didn¡¯t stop cursing.


    ¡°You c*nt! If it wasn¡¯t for you trying to seduce my son, none of this would¡¯ve happened!! ¡±


    ¡°Control your Luna, Alpha,¡± the man said slowly, his gaze turning to my father.


    ¡°Isis, take him to the pack hospital,¡± were the only words my father got out.


    ¡°Derek is your son, do something¡­ Hand, you can¡¯t just let them treat him this way!!¡± I had never


    seen my step-mother this desperate.


    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± My father cut her off. ¡°Take him to the pack hospital. Do make me repeat it a third time.¡±


    I saw Isis¡¯s face turned from shocked to red, and then pale. She looked at my father with disbelief.


    A few secondster, she got up, picked up the unconscious Derek and his hand, and left the room with


    two of my father¡¯s warriors without saying any more words.


    Her eyes as she passed me said it all, without words even leaving her lips.


    She wanted me dead.


    ¡°I am terribly sorry for the trouble, Talon. It seems that my step-son needs to learn his ce. I will make


    sure that is taken care of.¡±


    My father¡¯s voice waspletely different now. He seemed lighthearted and yet authoritative.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± He called my name. The focus of the crowd was pulled back on me.


    I lowered my head and could not look him in the eye.


    Was he really my father? I thought he didn¡¯t like me because I remind him of my mother, but what


    about Isis and Derek?


    I heard my father continue, ¡°As you can see, Talon, she is a beauty, and verypliant. She is such a


    joy to have around. It almost hurts to see my baby girl go, but she just wants this so much.¡±


    He lied! I bit my lips and clenched my fists.


    ¡°Very well. We need to be going. The payment will arrive in a few days, once the Alpha has seen her.¡±


    ¡°My apologies¡­ I thought we would receive it on your arrival?¡±


    I looked at my father and could tell he was getting angry. But something in him was afraid, especially


    when Talon¡¯s annoyed gaze turned to him.


    He was trying to remain polite towards Talon. I couldn¡¯t remember my Alpha father ever being polite.


    ¡°Yes, to my pack. Are you trying to renegotiate with the Alpha?¡± Talon said firmly.


    My father quickly shook his head.


    ¡°No, of course not. Just a mimunication. Trust me, I understand how it can be as an Alpha.


    Making sure the deal is worth it is always important.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just a reminder, Harnd¡­ She is Alpha Ethan¡¯s property now. She no longer belongs to you,


    and never will again. She will never return here, ever. Alive or dead, she belongs to our pack.¡±


    Alive or dead.


    I looked at my father, and his eyes flickered to me with slight hesitation before he smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    My father¡¯s words took away my only hope.


    ¡°Good. We need to go, now.¡±


    Talon turned towards me. ¡°Do you need anything else? Is this all that you have to take with you?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew I had no choice but to nod.


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s go. We have a long drive ahead of us.¡±


    Talon wasted no time before turning to walk towards the car. The two shadows next to him had moved


    to my sides.


    One step, two steps¡­I moved towards their car, but every step I took, I became more scared and


    uncertain about my future.


    ncing back at the pack house from outside, I tried to save an image of a home my mother had once


    been a part of. She would be ashamed of my father.


    ¡°You will never return here,¡± Talon had said.


    There was nothing for me to say, though. Nothing I could say would change anything, so what was the


    point? I stayed quiet and followed him to his car.


    My life was no longer my own¡ªnor would it ever be.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 4

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 4


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 4


    Beeping. Low, steady beeping.


    Why did I smell chemicals?


    I was trying to understand where I was, but my eyelids were too heavy to lift.


    My hand rested upon my head. The throbbing was ever so present. It hurt to even think. The fatigue


    had finally set into my body, and even moving the slightest made me wince in pain.


    Where was I?


    I heard whispers in the dark. It sounded like two women were talking. I could barely make out what they


    were saying, and I didn¡¯t recognize their voices.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t good¡­ No, I don¡¯t think she can..¡±


    ¡°¡­ she has to get better first¡­ conceive¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ maybe there is a chance¡­ Pregnancy¡­. I have a supplement that will help¡­ It can carry¡­¡±


    Who were they talking about? It sounded like a poor girl with tons of issues. May the moon goddess


    bless her, I thought. I hoped she got better soon.


    I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on their conversation. Deciding to give them their privacy, I thought back on


    everything that had happened.


    However, for a moment, my mind wentpletely nk. My head hurt again. I still could not open my


    eyes.


    But then the memory slowly flowed back to me¡­


    That¡¯s right, I was¡­ the daughter of the Alpha. After my mother passed away, I did everything I could


    to help take care of my pack and my father. I knew my life was difficult and not the life I should have


    had. But it was still mine.


    A few small tears escaped my eyes thinking back to the promise I made so many years ago.


    Mother made my father and me promise to look after each other. I had done everything I could to care


    for him over the years, but¡­ it seemed that I was never able to do enough to please him, and he just


    hated who I was.


    And then¡­ and then he sold me.


    I took a sharp breath and clenched my hands. My heart ached so much with that thought that I could


    not breathe for a few seconds.


    How could he? I was his only blood-rted child. His daughter. And he sold me to an Alpha with a


    ruthless reputation, one who could kill me at any moment.


    My eyes snapped open, and fear flooded back into me.


    I had arrived at the Drogomor pack!


    I remembered how I got into Talon¡¯s car, my nervousness and fear coursing through me. Staring out the


    window, I had watched the shadows beyond the treeline dance about in my vision with the droplets of


    rain cascading down the window¡­


    Then my vision became blurry, and I must have fallen asleep.


    Why did I end up in the hospital, though?


    ¡°¡­she should be awake now,¡± one of the female voices said quietly.


    I suddenly realized that ¡°the poor girl¡± was very likely not someone else but me!


    I held my breath. If they had been talking about me¡­ what did they mean? Pregnancy¡­ conceive¡­


    what did they want from me?!


    My body started to tremble again, and as soon as it did, it hurt. Every move I made was throbbing. I


    knew that it was the pain from my beatings finally setting in.


    ¡°Talon, here you are! I was about to bring her some food. She has to be hungry.¡± I didn¡¯t know who she


    was, but she sounded kind.


    ¡°Then do it quickly, Vicky. The Alpha will be here soon.¡±


    The white curtain close to my bed flew back, and a woman with bright red hair stood there with a bright


    smile upon her face.


    All eyes turned towards me, and I scrambled back in the bed.


    I couldn¡¯t move much. I realized I was still in my long white dress.


    ¡°Rosalie, It¡¯s okay,¡± a brown-haired woman said as she stepped towards me. The smile on her face


    made me rxed a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m Doctor Leigh, but you can call me Estre.¡±


    I looked towards Estre and recognized her voice; she was the one who mentioned ¡°pregnancy¡±


    earlier. I tried to give her a smile, but I wasn¡¯t sure whether I was sessful.


    Before I could say anything, the red-haired young woman jumped in, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    She was the owner of the other voice. Vicky.


    I shook my head slowly. I was hungry at first, but now I was too concerned over what I overheard.


    I felt like I had a knot in my stomach. The Alpha of Drogomor bought me as his maid, or at least that


    was what they had said. What kind of maid¡­ ?


    ¡°Poor girl. You look pale.¡± Vicky sat down next to me. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re going to be alright.


    Estre is the best doctor in our pack,¡± she tried to reassure me.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself,¡± she added. ¡°I¡¯m Vicky, Talon¡¯s sister.¡±


    I knew her name from their earlier conversation already, but I was surprised to find out Vicky and Talon


    were siblings because of their


    different personalities. Vicky was a very cute girl and quite chatty, while Talon was quiet most of the


    time.


    ¡°I am d you¡¯re awake, Rosalie.¡± Estre helped me sit up. ¡°I just want to check your vitals quickly, if


    that¡¯s okay.¡±


    As she moved towards me, I flinched, and she held her hands up, trying to show me she meant no


    harm. I gave her a nod. Seeing no further objections from me, she started to take my temperature.


    Vicky looked at me with a soft expression as she touched the end of the bed.


    ¡°You really need to try, and eat something, Rosalie. You¡¯ll feel so much better¡­¡±


    I did not have any appetite, still wondering what they were going to do with me, but I wasn¡¯t sure what


    would happen if I disobeyed her.


    ¡°¡­But If you can¡¯t right now¡­ just let me know when you¡¯re ready and I will bring you food!¡± she


    finished her sentence.


    I looked at Vicky with appreciation. Thank goodness she didn¡¯t seem to be upset with myck of


    cooperation.


    I nced over and saw Talon. He stood against the wall with his arms crossed, but his eyes never left


    what Estre was doing.


    The tense feeling within my body began to subside, and I was somewhat relieved.


    They were merciless Drogomor wolves, yes. But, so far, they hadn¡¯t been horrible to me. The awful


    reputation of this pack was probably all due to the rumors about their evil Alpha¡­


    ¡°This dress is beautiful on you. I can tell it¡¯s handmade. Who made it for you?¡±


    Vicky had changed the topic, and for some reason, I felt like she was trying to cheer me up. When was


    thest time someone tried to cheer me up?


    ¡°It was a gift from¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t finish my words as I felt tears start to well up again.


    ¡°Vicky¡­ She doesn¡¯t want to talk right now. Let¡¯s not overwhelm her all at once.¡±


    Talon finally spoke, looking towards Vicky. She hesitated for a second and let out a sigh before smiling


    back at me.


    ¡°He is right. I¡¯m sorry, Rosalie. You need your rest¡­.¡±


    They were supposed to be killers, so why were they being so nice to me?


    However, I knew I couldn¡¯t rest.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°May I ask what kind of work am I supposed to do?¡±


    I tried to lift the nket off my body, holding back the pain in my body as I moved. My father had taken


    their alpha¡¯s money, and I needed to work to pay off the debt. I didn¡¯t want to be the maid of a


    dangerous and brutal Alpha forever.


    No one answered me, and I looked up.


    All of a sudden, everyone stopped talking. Estre quickly finished up my vital check and put away the


    equipment, while Vicky moved closer to Talon.


    Vicky seemed so ufortable all of the sudden. Her bubbly and happy nature drained away as she


    moved closer to Talon. Talon himself was standing up straight like he always does. Even Estre, who


    had just been rxed and carefree, had taken on a more professional demeanor. She stood firm as if


    she was waiting for her next directive.


    What was going on¡­?


    I heard footsteps approaching. Two¡­ maybe three people?


    A tall, dark figure entered my dimly lit room.


    He was a giant of a man with tan skin and jet-ck hair. His jawline was strong and ented the


    masculinity he held. I had never seen a man move the way he did, graceful yet with a merciless glint


    thatid behind his gorgeous eyes.


    He was all the way across the room, but even the aura that seemed to surround him showed the power


    he held, and it terrified me.


    I had met dangerous men. My stepbrother Derek and even my father had shown me pain throughout


    my life¡­ but neither of them held the same intimidation this man carried.


    He nced over me. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how his blue eyes seemed to pierce into my very soul.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    I could hear my heart beating fast.


    How could someone be so dangerous yet¡­ alluring? Why did I feel drawn to him?


    The moment he set foot into the room, it became eerily quiet. So quiet that you could hear a pin drop.


    I was so captivated with his appearance that it took me a moment to realize the change in the mood


    from the others around me. Vicky, Talon. and Estre all had their eyes cast to the floor, and their necks


    were turned slightly towards him¡ªamon show of submission within wolves.


    There was only one asion when I had known wolves to act in this kind of manner, and that was


    for¡­


    Realization sunk in, and I felt myself begin to panic. It was clear as day, and I was so blinded by the


    sight of him that I didn¡¯t notice.


    This was him¡ªthe Alpha of Drogomor!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 5

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 5


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 5


    ¡°Alpha!¡± Talon greeted the man with respect.


    The giant, gorgeous man acknowledged him with a simple nod, an aura radiating off of him that reeked


    of authority.


    He looked towards Estre, who immediately pulled out her report. ¡°Alpha, Miss Rosasile is still quite


    weak, but with proper care, she should be much better in two weeks.¡±


    His expression didn¡¯t change, but he moved as she spoke.


    He wasing towards me!


    I had never seen such movement¡ªgraceful and swift, faster than any wolf I had ever encountered.


    So fast that, in the blink of an eye, he was at my bedside.


    The faint scent of musk surrounded me. The earthly aroma reminded me of the forest on a rainy day,


    and it reced the smell of sterile chemicals in the ward. It was cold but almost psychedelic, just like


    him.


    I couldn¡¯t help but lower my head. Through the gap in my hair, I saw his ck leather shoes stop right


    next to my bed, with the toe of the shoe aimed in my direction.


    He had to be staring at me! I didn¡¯t need to see to know that.


    ¡°Look up,¡± hemanded.


    His voice was deep, very deep. It struck me and sent shivers through my whole body. Pausing for a


    moment, I put myself together.


    The cold reflection from his metal cufflinks came into my view. His hand had already stretched toward


    my face. His fingers were long, neither bulky nor too slim¡ªjust perfect, and full of power.


    What was I thinking? Rosalie, stop focusing on the wrong things!


    Within a second, his hand mped down on my chin, his fingers strong and hot, pressing hard¡ªforcing


    my head up.


    He was clearly not a patient man.


    I could feel my face flush, and I was grateful that my long, loose hair was still half covering my face.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± hemanded again.


    With slight hesitation, I lifted my eyes to look at him.


    I didn¡¯t dare refuse¡ªno one dared to disobey his order.


    The cold white light of the ward cast a soft glow around him, and I couldn¡¯t help but think that he looked


    like a prince¡ªroyal and handsome.


    There was a crease in between his well-defined, jet-ck eyebrows. He was frowning, as if he was full


    of loathing for this world.


    As he bent down, his piercing blue eyes locked onto me, like a falcon honing in on its prey. I was that


    prey, trembling, wondering whether the next second he would just swoop down and seize me, either


    take me straight up into the cloudy sky or throw me down on the craggy cliffs.


    Trembling within his hands, I forgot how to breathe. The only sound I could hear was a rumbling


    caused by my blood rushing to my eardrums.


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw his right arm moved. Almost instinctively, my body tensed and I


    half-flinched¡ªI was expecting a p tond on my face, as that was what my father would have done


    ¡ªbut I stopped myself, because I still remembered his order to not close my eyes.


    I wouldn¡¯t disobey him. I just barely managed to keep my eyes open.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the p never came.


    Instead, his hand reached up brushing the hair away from my face. My hair tickled my cheeks, and I


    smelt the gentle scent of his musk again enveloping me like a cocoon.


    I watched as his piercing blue orbs scanned over my own, as if he was memorizing every detail of my


    face.


    When facing oppressive aura, those blue eyes had been like an angry sea, ready to devour lives at any


    time. But now, when he looked at me closely, the waves of anger faded, and


    only then did I realize what a clear and beautiful pair of eyes he had.


    I was lost in his gaze. All the fear and anxiety faded away¡ªonly the pure blue in his eyes was real.


    It reminded me of the clear sky I had seen when I was all the way up on my swing in my backyard. I


    was seven at that time, and my mother¡¯sughter and my father¡¯s non-deterrent reproaches rang out in


    the background. I remembered the scent of grass tinged with soil after the morning dew¡­


    It was all gone. Long gone.


    When I gazed into his eyes though¡­ I saw my own reflection¡ªa helpless girl, sitting on a hospital bed,


    wearing a white dress that was gifted by her mother as a symbol of happiness, being forced to look up


    at her new master who had bought her from her father.


    I wanted to cry, but I couldn¡¯t.


    As his skin touched my own once again, I had to suppress the moan that wanted to escape from me.


    Never had I felt this feeling inside me.


    Then, as if he was sure of something, he let go of my face, and took a step back before turning around


    and walking away.


    As he pulled back, the scent of his musk left me and pulled me back from the memories I had been


    reliving.


    ¡°Alpha!¡±


    This might be my only chance to ask him¡­ Rosalie, I told myself, you have to ask him!


    I gathered all my courage and asked the question that might cost me my life.


    ¡°Alpha, would you let me go once I work enough to pay back the money you gave my father?¡± I quickly


    stammered out. ¡°I¡¯ll work really hard as your maid, or any tasks you assign me¡­ I can¡­¡±


    I was so anxious that I was on my knees in the hospital bed, willing to chase after him out the door if I


    had too.


    Thank goodness, though, he stopped and turned around, raising his eyebrow. He seemed to be


    processing what I said.


    I didn¡¯t need to look around to know that everyone was watching me like I lost my mind.


    ¡°Maid?¡± He repeated to himself.


    He stared at me for a moment before crossing back. I felt the air shift between us before he sat down


    beside me.


    The indention from his weight on the mattress made me unintentionally slide slightly closer to him, and


    the closeness of his body made my body tremble¡­ in fear and desire.


    It was so strange¡ªas the distance between us shortened, I wanted to be closer to him.


    I wanted him to stay!


    My heart was racing, and my breath wasing faster. Fear, attraction, uncertainty, desire¡­ All these


    emotions mixed together clouded my mind.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you?¡± he whispered. His voice was soothing, almost gentle.


    However, gentle it might have sounded, though¡­ my instinct told me that he wasn¡¯t pleased.


    ¡°Tell me what?¡± I asked hesitantly, not sure if I wanted to hear what he was going to say.


    There was a feeling deep in my gut telling me that something was wrong.


    Little did I know that what he would say next would take myst hope and dream away.


    ¡°The only job you have here is to bear a child,¡± he replied.


    I found both my body and my emotions freezing over.


    He stared at me, his fingers brushing the hair off of my cheeks again, exposing my entire face to him.


    ¡°You will be a breeder¡­ my breeder.¡±


    Breeder. The word rolled through my mind, and I tried toprehend it.


    Now I understood his gaze ¨C the one that seemed to want to remember all the details of me. It wasn¡¯t


    out of desire or interest.


    He was examining the goods he had just bought.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 6

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 6


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 6


    My father lied to me. I wasn¡¯t sold as a maid. How naive I was to believe what he said?


    A BREEDER!


    What does being a breeder even mean? Carrying a child¡­? No¡­ no¡­


    No matter how difficult my life had be, no matter how desperate I was, I had always still prayed


    that one day I could find my mate. Someone would take me away, save me, and love me. This was my


    only and myst hope in this life.


    And they took it away.


    Why did they have to be so cruel to me?


    ¡°No.. please,¡± I begged, not sure of what else to say or do. ¡°I can work hard. I will pay back all the


    money you gave him. Just, please¡­ Anything but a breeder.¡±


    The man sat there quietly, watching me. He didn¡¯t say a word, but his gaze grew colder.


    The narrowing of his eyes in that moment showed that he did not appreciate my outburst. I knew


    without a doubt that the powerful hand he had could mp around my throat and kill me easily..


    Every part of me knew the wise thing to do was to stop talking and back away from this dangerous


    creature, but I just had to do something. Anything to save my virtue.


    ¡°I just¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I have to save myself for my mate. Please¡­¡± I begged him.


    I would work off any debt he wanted me to pay, but I couldn¡¯t sell my body to him. It was sacred. It was


    thest hope I had after getting out of here.


    The white light in the ward seemed to be blindingly bright and cold. I looked around the room with my


    heart racing; they were all standing there so quietly watching me.


    No one seemed to hear my begging. No one moved or said anything.


    How could I forget¡ªthese were not gentle souls around me. They were heartless Drogomors, and the


    only one they were loyal to was their Alpha.


    Fear ran through me, and panic set in.


    I couldn¡¯t stay here. I had to get out, now!


    Quickly I tried to move myself off the bed, my feet hitting the floor. I tried to run, but guards quickly


    grabbed hold of me, and a scream ripped through my throat I hadn¡¯t heard in a long time.


    ¡°Noooo! Let me go!!¡±


    The weak state I was in didn¡¯t help me to escape. I was barely strong enough to stand, and because of


    that, my legs buckled beneath me, and I copsed to the floor.


    I couldn¡¯t even save myself!


    I couldn¡¯t stop my tears that fell as I looked around the room, aimlessly hoping to find someone that


    would help me, even though I knew it was impossible.


    A handnded on my shoulder. I turned around and saw Vicky had walked up to me silently.


    She tried to help me to stand up, but her eyes were looking ahead in the direction where the Alpha


    was.


    She whispered, ¡°She needs time, Alpha. She has already suffered too much today¡ªany more


    stimtion will lead to a mental breakdown. Besides, you¡¯ve seen her condition. Due to her long-term


    abuse, she physically can¡¯t bear the burden of being a breeder right this moment¡­¡±


    She did not dare to look at the alpha too long, her bright eyes lowered for a moment. She turned to the


    doctor as if she was seeking support.


    Estre sighed as she exchanged a look with Vicky. She stated professionally, ¡°Alpha, please allow me


    to interrupt. There are still some tests I am waiting toe back¡­.¡±


    She lowered her voice even more, her eyes casting a nce towards me briefly as she spoke.


    ¡°However, from what I can see right now, Miss Rosalie is malnourished, sleep deprived, and suffering


    from extensive abuse. Some of the internal wounds look old and repetitive. Therefore, please allow me


    some time to get her healthy enough to conceive.¡±


    I widened my eyes. Conceive¡­


    ¡°Yeah, the bruises are everywhere¡­.¡± Vicky added.


    ¡°In my professional opinion, Alpha¡­ I believe Miss Rosalie needs some time to heal from her wounds.


    I would hate to see something happen to her or the child if she doesn¡¯t heal properly.¡±


    Vicky and Estre¡¯s words continued, but I could no longer hear them clearly.


    Conceive¡­ pregnant¡­ child¡­ All the words that were so foreign to me were now repeatedly


    reminding me what being a breeder meant.


    No wonder they were willing to pay that much money¡ªno wonder they chose me. The child destined to


    be the ne


    xt Alpha of the Drogomor pack needed to have the most powerfulbination of bloodlines¡ªideally


    Alpha blood from both of his parents. But a breeder was just a tool¡ªused once, and then thrown away.


    No Alphas would allow their beloved daughter to be treated that way¡­ except my own father.


    ¡°Vicky, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Talon¡¯s sudden low, rebuke brought me back to my senses.


    I looked up and saw that the Alpha, who had been expressionless, had furrowed his brow.


    There was a condensed anger on his face.


    The atmosphere in the ward had be tense, like a storm was approaching.


    Talon¡¯s reprimand was not a reprimand at all, but a protection for Vicky before Ethan could punish her.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I held onto the edge of the hospital bed and tried to drag my weakened legs to my feet. I


    couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Vicky incur this man¡¯s wrath because she was trying to defend me.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to pull myself together.


    ¡°Please, Alpha¡­ I can pay my father¡¯s debt. I swear, I will pay it off.¡±


    My words managed to draw the man¡¯s attention away from Vicky.


    Now the devil looked at me.


    His silence was terrifying, and the cold light in his eyes made me shiver. If my legs weren¡¯t so sore and


    weak, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to suppress the urge to run away.


    No escape, Rosalie! I had to be strong! I had no way back!


    Even though I had to brace myself on the edge of the bed to stand, even though his razor-sharp gaze


    made my heart palpitate, I gritted my teeth and straightened my back, using all my courage to look at


    him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Let me pay for my father¡¯s debt¡­¡± My voice was weak, but my tone was firm. ¡°I will work day and


    night, I will do the hardest things, whether it takes a year, two years, or even ten years. Please£¬just tell


    me the amount of money¡­¡±


    One second, two seconds¡­


    He stared at me, his gaze like a searchlight see through me.


    I felt sweat seeping out of my forehead, sliding along my cheeks, all the way to my neck. Cold and


    salty, it flowed over my open wounds, bringing bouts of stinging pain, like a torture. The cold white


    lights overhead turned into the burning sun of the desert, making me dizzy.


    In the second before I almost fainted, I saw the Alpha slightly raise an eyebrow.


    Even in such an oppressive atmosphere, I was still drawn in by his handsome appearance.


    The moment he raised his eyebrow, my heart skipped a beat. But of course, he knew nothing about my


    feelings.


    He just nced at Talon and ordered simply, ¡°Tell her.¡±


    Talon immediately walked over.


    ¡°Miss Rosalie,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the amount isn¡¯t something you could ever pay back. The debt your


    father rued was five million total. Alpha Ethan had paid half¡­¡±


    The number made my heart drop to the bottom of my chest.


    ¡°¡­If the debt is not be cleared in time, your father and your pack will be in danger. I heard the debtee


    isn¡¯t quite¡­ civilized.¡±


    Talon¡¯s polite tune continued. ¡°As you see, it isn¡¯t an amount you can pay back as a maid, Miss


    Rosalie. Plus, Alpha Ethan has no use for a maid.¡±


    He was right. I could not pay back that kind of money by being a maid, or even doing any kind of


    ordinary work.


    After Talon was done, Alpha Ethan stood up from my bed.


    ¡°Rosalie.¡± The way my name rolled off his lips sent shivers over my skin. He looked down and


    straightened his cuffs carelessly. ¡°You have two options. Be my breeder, or¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his words, and he didn¡¯t need to.


    Or¡­ My father would be devoured alive by the barbarian creditors, my pack would be wiped out in


    retaliation, and hundreds of innocent people would be killed simply because I made a cowardly choice.


    I took a deep breath.


    If this was the only option, then let it be.


    Before he pulled open the door and left, I heard him give his order to Estre. ¡°You have three weeks.¡±


    So, that was the deadline I had been given.


    I looked at his back as he left and asked, ¡°What will happen to me after the baby is born?¡±


    Alpha Ethan stopped but didn¡¯t turn around.


    After a short silence, he said in a quiet voice, ¡°You will be set free.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 7

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 7


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 7


    Looking at Vicky, I nodded for her to take over the situation.


    Ethan was done with the girl for the night.


    Vicky and Estre still needed to get Rosalie to eat something and take some rest. There wasn¡¯t much


    need for me in the hospital at the moment, so I followed my Alpha out.


    Ethan wasn¡¯t just my Alpha. He was my best friend, and the position of Beta was given to me out of


    trust.


    However, no matter how close we were, I was first his subordinate, then his friend. Either way, though,


    he had my absolute loyalty.


    I was quite surprised to hear what he had said to Rosalie.


    I tried to catch up with him. He made his way down the hospital hallway before exiting the double doors


    which led out into the frontwn near the pack house. He was moving quicker than his usual pace, but I


    wasn¡¯t aware of anything else on his agenda tonight.


    He turned quickly, and made his way towards his office. I followed him in, closing the door behind us.


    Strictly executing every single one of his orders was my responsibility, but I needed some rification.


    ¡°Alpha, was the n changed for Miss Rosalie? I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°You know the n, Talon, and it stays.¡± Ethan turned his attention to the papers in front of him.


    We had a war brewing, and that was his focus. Being on top of everything was important, and the


    newspaper was one of the sources of information. However, I was the one who normally went through


    it and extracted the key information for him.


    For some reason, I felt like he was acting a little abnormal today and didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood.


    I had known Ethan since he was a boy. I remembered the day he became Alpha, and I remembered his


    father. My sister and I had known him forever, and we supported him through the trouble he faced after


    his father¡¯s death.


    Something was bothering him. I didn¡¯t know why I felt so, but it was not my ce to ask.


    If it was something he wanted me to know, he would tell me.


    I got confirmation of the n, and that was all I needed from him. The rest would be taken care of as


    he wished.


    ¡°Understood, Alpha. I was just a bit surprised that you said you would set her free. Normally you


    wouldn¡¯t say it unless you meant it. ¡±


    He put down the newspaper, looking me right in the eyes. His words were as cold as ice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t death the ultimate freedom for her?¡±


    **********


    **A WEEK AND A HALF LATER**


    ¡°Rosalie, I promise this will be thest time for a while I need to stick you with a needle.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As I entered the room, I heard Estre¡¯s voice. From the doctor¡¯s report, Rosalie obviously didn¡¯t like


    needles¡ªwell, I didn¡¯t, either¡ªbut she had been a trooper.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Rosalie replied softly.


    I stood by the door, watching the two. She was a tender girl, and I was certain she made Estre¡¯s


    heart melt.


    ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for, sweetie. I¡¯m going to take care of you. You are safe here.¡± Estre


    had always been great with her patients.


    Pulling pack the needle, Estre ced it upon a silver tray before putting a bandage on the area she


    drew blood from.


    Rosalie was getting some of her strength back after just a few days here. That was all because Estre


    was the best doctor in the pack.


    ¡°Estre,¡± I called. ¡°Can I borrow you for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Beta.¡±


    She turned to Rosalie and smiled. ¡°I will be right back. Try to drink the soup while I step out.¡±


    Rosalie nodded her head in understanding.


    She had beenpliant with everything that was asked of her, but I knew it didn¡¯t mean that she had


    epted her role as a breeder.


    I sighed. I had warned Vicky to stay away from her, but Rosalie just seemed to have this power about


    her that made people want to befriend her.


    ¡°Talon, did you need me for something?¡± Estre lowered her voice giving me a curious nce.


    ¡°How is she doing?¡±


    I was put in charge of monitoring Rosalie. Although thest time Ethan asked about her was a week


    ago, I still needed to be on top of her status at all times.


    ¡°Um.. well, she is doing much better. She still has a long road ahead of her, but she is making progress


    everyday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I see she is eating.¡± I looked around the door frame toward Rosalie, who was sipping her


    soup. ¡°Can she be moved to her room soon?¡±


    I sensed uncertainty from Estre¡¯s dyed response.


    ¡°Estre, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment. I knew her too well to know what¡¯s going through her mind.


    As expected, she said, ¡°I know that the Alpha wants to breed with Rosalie as soon as possible, but it


    isn¡¯t time yet.¡± She looked me in the eye. ¡°In theory, Rosalie is well enough to go to her own room in a


    few days. However, I don¡¯t personally feelfortable with it.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows.


    She continued, ¡°All the trauma she had been through isn¡¯t going to make her feel right at home. Rosalie


    is still recovering. With her here I am easily able to ensure she is getting her fluids and eating properly.


    If she goes there¡­ Well, it¡¯s going to be moreplicated.¡±


    ¡°Ethan stated three weeks, and he will expect that.¡±


    ¡°Right now, she isn¡¯t able to conceive safely. Her body


    is much too weak. Don¡¯t get me wrong, she has been cooperating and done everything I asked her to


    do, but whether her body heals at the speed we want¡­ that¡¯s not something I can control.¡±


    I knew Estre had a point, but at the same time, my hands were tied on this topic.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know if she will be ready by the Alpha¡¯s deadline. Do you really want to see his wrath if


    she loses his child?¡± Estre was pushing the issue. ¡°Or, worse yet¡­ If she dies in the process.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t for you to decide, Estre.¡± I frowned and made it clear that the conversation was over.


    This was one of the Alpha¡¯s top priorities, and there was no negotiation on what needed to happen.


    I looked towards Rosalie. She wasn¡¯t the in-Jane kind of girl. She had a natural beauty about her


    that reflected her kind-hearted nature¡ªreddish brown hair cascading down in waves over her


    shoulders, and gentle blue eyes. She was a pretty woman.


    Most pretty women with Alpha blood like her would be treated like princesses. And while she certainly


    wasn¡¯t spoiled, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she still easily attracted everyone¡¯s attention, just like any


    other youngdy with Alpha blood would.


    Estre and Vicky had made friends with Rosalie, and I knew they liked her. Maybe, to them Rosalie


    was somewhat different from other she-wolves that the Alpha had ever interacted with.


    But neither of them knew what the Alpha¡¯s n for Rosalie was.


    Estre sighed. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I need her moved to her room as soon as possible. That¡¯s an order.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Beta, I understand.¡± I could see her reservation, but Estre never once failed the task she was


    given. ¡°What room should I have her prepare to go to?¡±


    ¡°The suit directly next to the Alpha¡¯s. He wants to keep her as close as possible.¡±


    Estre was surprised. But then, so was I when I learned about it.


    For generations, that was the suite reserved for one, and only one, female.


    Our pack Luna.


    Knowing Ethan as well as I did, I had figured that suite would probably never be filled. He put Rosalie


    there only because it was more convenient for him toplete his breeding task. That was it.


    ¡°But¡­¡± she began to say, but I gave her a look to stop her.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware, Estre. It¡¯s irrelevant where she is going. Also, from now on, all of the information on her


    goes through me. I need to know when every detail of her healthes in.¡±


    She was a little taken back, but she didn¡¯t question me.


    ¡°Yes Beta. Thest batch of tests will be back in three days. After that, she can move if required. Just


    precautions need to be made.¡±


    ¡°Good. Keep me posted on the new test results.¡±


    I walked past Estre as she followed me to where Rosalie was sitting.


    Rosalie greeted me with a warm smile, ¡°Beta Talon.¡±


    ¡°Miss Rosalie, just Talon, please.¡±


    She was still weak, but more energeticpared to before. I could even see a healthy glow on her


    pale face. The bruises over her neck had faded.


    She was like an elegant and fragile China doll that should be treated with care.


    ¡°So¡­ am I moving soon?¡±


    Being a wolf, she would have heard what we were talking about. I didn¡¯t specifically n to hide the


    conversation we just had from her. Sooner orter, she would have to know.


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ll have your room ready next week.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay,¡± was the only response she gave as she looked down at herp.


    She was showing all the signs of anxiety and a panic issue. Estre was right¡ªshe wasn¡¯t mentally


    stable enough to be a breeder yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Estre said. ¡°I am still going toe visit you, and Vicky will be there for you as


    well. It¡¯s just a lot closer than the hospital. Plus, you will LOVE the beds they have there. It¡¯s like


    sleeping on clouds.¡±


    Estre was trying to lighten the situation, but I could tell it wasn¡¯t really working.


    ¡°I promise, Rosalie. I will help take care of you. You can trust me.¡±


    I looked at Estre with disapproval. She didn¡¯t notice¡ªor maybe she did, and she just chose to ignore


    it. She shouldn¡¯t have been telling Rosalie this; it was¡¯nt helping her. We had a n, and that was all


    there was to it.


    Looking towards Rosalie, however, a very small voice inside me tried to tell me she didn¡¯t deserve this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be his breeder,¡± she whispered, just loud enough for me to hear.


    Estre sighed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t.¡±


    I watched the tears roll down her cheeks, and Estre couldn¡¯t help but hug her.


    Rosalie flinched at Estre¡¯s touch and was tense, but, after a moment, she gave in and surrendered


    herself to tears within Estre¡¯s arms.


    Sometimes the world was unfair. Maybe an innocent girl like her really didn¡¯t deserve what had


    happened to her¡ªand what would happen to her.


    I heard Estre mind linked me, ¡°I didn¡¯t know how she felt, but I can only imagine how heartbreaking it


    was.¡±


    I frowned, then I waved away the uneasy emotion that grew inside me.


    The world wasn¡¯t fair for Ethan, either. So what? What should be done needed to be done.


    With this thought, I hardened my heart again.


    Ethan¡¯s order had to be executed. We were running out of time.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 8

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 8


    **Rosalie POV**


    A few days had gone by since I had been brought to my room.


    The first moment I stepped into it, I was in utter shock over how beautiful it was, and the fact that he


    was asking me to stay here.


    Well¡­ he wasn¡¯t really asking me himself. In fact, I had not seen him since the day he left the hospital.


    It was a sunny day, and the clear blue sky was lovely. It reminded me of that pair of dangerous yet


    captivating eyes of his.


    The cold-hearted Alpha of Drogomor, Ethan¡­ and my master.


    It had been two weeks since Ist saw him. A part of me longed with curiosity to see him again, but


    yet¡­ I was also terrified.


    Shaking my head, I tried to brush off the thoughts about him. I should have been happy that I didn¡¯t


    have to face that scary man.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡±


    Knocking at the door drew my attention. As I stood from the small chaise in the room, I watched Vicky


    enter.


    ¡°Good morning! I just wanted to make sure they brought your breakfast already.¡±


    She saw the almost-still-full te, and sat down next to me.


    ¡°Did you not like toast? I can ask them to bring something else.¡±


    She was worried about me, I could tell. Not because I was the breeder, but because she truly treated


    me as her friend.


    ¡°Vicky, the toast was tasty.¡± I gave her a smile. ¡°Thank you for making it for me. I just didn¡¯t have arge


    appetite¡­ Sorry!¡±


    I was still hesitant about a lot in this ce, but at least I had Vicky and Estre, who didn¡¯t make me


    feel so afraid anymore.


    ¡°You gotta stop saying ¡®sorry¡¯, miss!¡±


    She raised her voice intentionally, and pretended to be scolding me. Then a big smile appeared on her


    face. Vicky always had a lovely way to cheer me up.


    ¡°Okay, Vicky! Thank you, really.¡±


    I could not be more grateful for what she had done for me.


    ¡°Oh, Talon will actually be by soon to fetch you. Not sure why, but he said just to let you know he was


    coming. ¡±


    I nodded. Talon had been checking on me almost every day, and I had gotten used to his visits. He


    normally stayed far enough away for me to feelfortable. It was hard to believe that the second-in-


    command of the Drogomor pack was a well-mannered gentleman.


    ¡°Here, I brought you some new clothes! Try them on for me!¡±


    Vicky was excited for dress-up, apparently, but I was a bit confused and curious now.


    When Talon came to visit, he didn¡¯t need to notify me ahead of time. I was always in my room.


    So why did Vickye to dress me up¡­ unless they wanted me to meet with someone¡­?


    ¡­Ethan?


    Thinking about Ethan made my heart skip a beat. The touch of his finger, his beautiful eyes¡­


    But then the chills crept over my spine when I remembered the way he was watching me. Yes, I was


    under his scrutiny¡ªlike a prey being watched by its predator, and like goods being checked by their


    new owner.


    ¡°I know it isn¡¯t my ce, Rosalie¡­ But being a breeder isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. You will be giving


    life to the next Alpha of this pack, and a part of you will live on here forever.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know,¡± I replied, still unsure of it all.


    I knew Vicky was just trying to make me feel better, but it didn¡¯t help. It wasn¡¯t what I wanted in my life. I


    wanted to be free.


    As we talked, I finished changing into a simple dress. It wasfortable, yet it fit me just right.


    ¡°Just think about it, okay?¡±


    Nodding my head, I watched as she gave me a reassuring smile, then disappeared from the room.


    The longer I waited, the more my nerves got the best of me.


    I paced the floor of myvish room and admired the beautiful view of the outside world from my


    window. Pack Drogomor was located at the edge of the forest. The vast green surrounding us would


    bring peace to any anxious soul.


    Would there ever be a day I could run free and feel the soft grass under my feet?


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡±


    Talon¡¯s voice from behind me made my breath hitch. Slowly turning around I saw him standing in the


    open doorway.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    No. I didn¡¯t know what was happening, so how could I be ready?


    ¡°Um, yes¡­¡± My feet moved forward.


    I was bought by the Drogomor pack, but, so far, they hadn¡¯t done anything but nurse me back to health.


    Estre and Vicky tried their best to make me feel at home, and even Talon, stern as he was, had been


    respecting me and giving me as much personal space as possible.


    I followed him down the corridors until we arrived in front of tworge white wooden doors. As he pulled


    the door open, I came face to face with someone I thought I would never see again.


    My father.


    It took me a few seconds to realize that I wasn¡¯t dreaming. It had only been two weeks, but he seemed


    to have aged a lot.


    Father¡­ Did he change his mind about selling me? Did hee to bring me home?


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    I stood there. It was the least I had expected, and I didn¡¯t know what else to say or do.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡±


    At first nce, my father looked calmer than I had ever seen him. Yet behind his eyes was something


    else. ¡°I got word that you are unsure about being a breeder¡­¡±


    His words shattered my heart. That was the first thing he wanted to say to me. Not to check on how I


    was doing, not to tell me that he missed me, not to ask me whether I wanted to go home¡­ He only


    wanted to know whether I had done enough to please my new master.


    Rosalie, wake up. Your


    loving father vanished long ago.


    Over the past two weeks, I had beenbing through my memories of my life since my mother passed


    away. I had started to ept that the home I used to call home wasn¡¯t the ce for me to be.


    Yet, when I saw my father again, I immediately tried to fool myself into believing that he still wanted me


    back, that he still loved me as his daughter.


    But even though I so wished to believe the lie¡ª reality always brought me back to the truth.


    I looked at my father, the one whom I had loved, feared, and tried to take care of for years. I always told


    myself that it was all the alcohol¡¯s fault that he behaved the way he did.


    Now he was standing in front of me sober, but in his eyes, there wasn¡¯t sorrow or sadness. Only


    frustration and anger just like usual.


    If I was back home, by now, I would¡¯ve been on my knees begging for his forgiveness, and then most


    likely would have received some beating before being released to my room. But for some reason, I


    didn¡¯t feel like there was any reason for me to do that today.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± I looked him in the eyes. ¡°You told me I was to be a maid, was that true?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure where my courage came from, but I was so tired of being lied to. I just want to hear the


    truth from my family. Just this once.


    ¡°You are to be what he wants you to be!¡± my father yelled at me, causing me to shake in fear.


    The shadow of Talon came to stand next to me, and I saw how the fear flooded my father. Talon wasn¡¯t


    going to allow him to hurt me.


    As my father¡¯s expression quickly changed, he softened his voice.


    ¡°Look, Rosalie¡­ If you don¡¯t do this¡­ Then our family will be ruined. Alpha Ethan wants a breeder, and


    I must have got things mixed up¡­¡± my father began to say until Talon cleared his throat. ¡°Okay¡ªI lied,


    okay¡­ but only because I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±


    As he looked at me for what felt like the first time in years, I realized that I was not afraid of him any


    more. I was just bitterly disappointed.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± he added unwillingly, ncing over at Talon.


    Shock and anger coursed through me.


    My father lied to me and sold me. I didn¡¯t have a say in anything, and yet here he was trying to act


    normal, but only because Talon was here keeping a watchful eye.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a breeder¡­¡± I whispered, my eyes full of tears. I just wanted to be free.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­ Please.¡±


    My father got to his knees in front of me, begging me to agree.


    The action surprised and terrified me. I took a step back.


    That was my father, the Alpha of our pack. He was supposed to be all of our strongest protector. He


    was to be loved and respected at all times.


    But, in this moment, I only saw a pitiful old man, someone who would plead with his daughter to


    exchange herself for money.


    What happened to him¡­? Was he still my beloved father?


    Deep, deep sorrow ran through me. It was time for me to wake up and face the truth and ept who


    this pitiful old man really was.


    But I didn¡¯t have the heart to ignore his pleas, no matter how much he had hurt me over the years.


    They were the pleas of my pack.


    What should I do?


    It was only a few months¡­ right? Pregnant for a few months, and then I would be free to leave. I could


    go to a small town and start over, be someone new.


    The idea of taking this on broke my heart, because I wanted to save myself for my mate. But did I really


    have a choice?


    I turned to look at Talon. ¡°what happens if I don¡¯t do this?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, your father doesn¡¯t receive the rest of the payment, and the debt doesn¡¯t go away. Most


    likely, your father will be killed, and the pack taken over by someone else.¡± Wide-eyed, I stared at him


    in disbelief.


    As I looked at my father, I saw a defeated look upon his face, and it broke my heart.


    My mother¡¯s words ran through my mind. My mate would forgive me one day. It was a sacrifice for my


    people.


    After a moment, I sighed. ¡°If I do this, father, we are even. My debt to you is paid in full, and this will be


    myst repayment of family affection.¡±


    His teary eyes looked up to me, almost shocked. ¡°Rosalie¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll no longer have a daughter,¡± I said firmly, trying to find any courage I had left in me.


    ¡°I understand. Will you do it?¡± he asked.


    My heart broke at that moment.


    This was all he cared about¡­ Money.


    ¡°I wish you hadn¡¯te today. That way, I at least¡­¡± I murmured to myself.


    My father tried toe closer to hear what I said, but was stopped by Talon.


    ¡°I will do it,¡± I announced. ¡°I will be the Alpha¡¯s Breeder.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My words were soft, but held great weight.


    Joy filled my father¡¯s face. My eyes slowly left his as I turned to Talon.


    ¡°May I please go back to my room?¡± I asked him, no longer wanting to be in my father¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Yes, of course, Miss Rosalie.¡±


    Talon turned with me and walked me toward the door that led back towards my room. I couldn¡¯t help


    but stop in the doorway, though, and look back at my father, who was now on the phone smiling and


    talking to someone. Probably Isis.


    He was happy, and it killed me.


    My father¡­ he was supposed to think about me before himself, and he never did.


    Did he ever even love me?


    My cruel father¡­ It would be thest time I saw him.


    After this¡­ I would no longer have any family.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 9

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 9


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 9


    Time might not heal everything, but it did heal me physically.


    Another week went by, I was feeling better than I ever had.


    I made sure to stick to the diet Estre had designed for me. I went to every doctor¡¯s appointment and


    did the light exercise of walking regrly to make me stronger. I wasn¡¯t one hundred percent there yet,


    but I was improving steadily everyday.


    I was surprised by how fast I recovered when I put my efforts in. Then again, I bore Alpha blood.


    Since there was no way for me to look back, I persuaded myself to feel better about the situation. By


    the time this was done and over with, I would be in a much better ce. I would be healthier, and I


    would have freedom.


    It was an hour after I had my dinner. I looked out of the window and saw the evening sky casting


    shadows across the pack grounds. This was the only leisure time I was given every day outside of my


    busy treatment schedule.


    I took a book from the library to the small reading nook of my room. The maids hade in earlier and


    lit the small fire. I was grateful for it. The warmth felt amazing against my skin.


    A knock at the door drew my attention. I saw two of the maids whose visits I was ustomed walking


    in with an older woman.


    ¡°Rosalie, I am here to prepare you,¡± she stated, as if she was in charge.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Prepare me for what asion? I don¡¯t think we have met,¡± I said hesitantly and stood up,


    walking towards them.


    ¡°I am Mrs. White, the head maid of the estate. The Alpha sent me to make sure you were prepared for


    the evening.¡±


    Her words confused me further. It wasn¡¯t until I watched the woman disappear into the bathroom to run


    a bath that I realized what she meant.


    Tonight was the night.


    He wasing to im me!


    The book in my hand fell to the floor. I hurriedly picked it up and tried to cover my nervousness.


    Once in a while, my thoughts went to Alpha Ethan. As time went by, the fear of him had slowly faded


    away.


    I had been fine up until this point because he hadn¡¯t been around. After the first night I arrived here, he


    seemed to have totally forgotten about me.


    Our first encounter seemed so long ago that I even questioned whether it was real¡­ until now.


    Time seemed to slow down as I took a seat back on my chair.


    The maids were drawing me a floral bath.They didn¡¯t even pay attention to me, and I felt like I was an


    outsider watching the movements they were making. It wasn¡¯t until the bath was ready that Mrs. White


    gestured for me to follow her.


    ¡°The only job you have here is to bear a child.¡± His words echoed in my head.


    To him, it was just a job, and I was nothing more than a container he bought to carry his heir.


    Hot water swirled around me, and I soaked in the fresh, natural-scented liquid. The warmth seeped into


    my muscles. It was rxing, and gave me time to consider everything that was happening.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The rest of the maids were lighting up candles. The flickering candle lights gave a soft orange glow to


    the room, while the scent of cedar and vani danced around my nose. It immediately made therge


    and empty suite feel warmer and more inviting.


    It was getting dark outside, and the colorful clouds far away at the edge of the sky started to dim. Oh,


    and the moon¡­ I wondered when it would be dark enough for me to see it so that I could pray to the


    moon goddess.


    It was a perfect night as any girl could dream if as her first night with her mate. However, the man I was


    going to lose my virginity to was someone who didn¡¯t need a mate. The only purpose he would have


    here tonight would be to leave a child in my belly. And once he took what I held dear, he would never


    have anything to do with me again.


    No love, no feeling, only business.


    This thought made my heart tighten and broke a piece of my soul.


    However, this was themitment I made. I epted being his breeder.


    No matter how much I had been mentally preparing for this night, I could not stop tears welling up as I


    tried to let the reality of things sink in.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I whispered to myself as I sunk deeper into the water.


    It was my choice, and I could do this.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get dressed.¡±


    The voice of one of the maids made me look towards the door, and I saw her standing there with a


    white towel in hand.


    ¡°We must hurry. The Alpha will be here soon.¡±


    Trembling, I stood from the bath, the cool air hitting my skin. She didn¡¯t hesitate toe toward me


    and wrap the towel around my body, ushering me to move toward the bedroom. Upon the bed sat white


    lingerie that had been hand-picked for me to wear.


    The camisole was silky and¡­ thin. The empire waist with a delicatece at the bottom edge made the


    simple design look pure and elegant, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel vulnerable in the outfit. It was so thin


    that I could seepletely through it, and the fact that it hugged what curves I had made me feel


    distasteful¡ªas if I was ady of the night.


    I couldn¡¯t wear this!


    Trembling in fear, I felt ashamed to look the way I did. Humiliated, even, to think that I was presenting


    myself to the Alpha in such an attire.


    Looking at myself in the mirror. I didn¡¯t even feel like the girl I had been before. Long hair, silky skin¡ª


    but my cheeks were no longer tinted pink like they should have been. I was ashen with fear.


    Nervousness filled me, and I knew there would be no way to hide it. Not when my face spoke for how I


    felt.


    ¡°You look beau


    tiful,¡± one of the maids said to me when she was done with preparing me. ¡°The Alpha will be pleased.¡±


    It was then that I realized that they didn¡¯t give me any panties!


    Ethan¡¯s piercing eyes and his perfectly handsome face appeared in my head again. I remembered


    when his fingers touched my face¡­ those slender fingers that could also easily strangle me.


    The cold seeped into my bones, and the chattering of my teeth could be heard throughout the room. I


    was shaking not just from the cold, but also with fear.


    The fear that Ethan created within me.


    I was about to lose my virtue¡­ but it meant nothing to the man who was about to take it.


    The maid noticed me shaking, and quickly picked up a white silk robe that had beenying on the back


    of a chair. She carefully draped it over my shoulders to help bring me some warmth.


    ¡°¡­Thank you,¡± I said with hesitation as I watched them all turn and leave.


    Tick, tick, tick. I could hear the clock.


    Thud, thud, thud. My heart was so loud.


    ¡°I can do this¡­ I can do this,¡± I kept chanting to myself.


    Ten months and a child, and then I would be free to start over somewhere new.


    Inhale, exhale, inhale, exhale¡­ I could do this.


    I heard the sound of the door opening, and spun around,ing face to face with the most handsome


    man I had ever seen.


    Alpha Ethan.


    He was as gorgeous as when I met himst time. The ck dress shirt he wore was tucked into the top


    of his pants, and the sleeves rolled up to his elbows. He didn¡¯t wear a tie, and the top button of his shirt


    was open.


    A chilly wind entered the room along with him, and the temperature seemed to have dropped suddenly.


    Even the warm candlelight couldn¡¯t soften his cold aura.


    As soon as he walked in, he quickly nced around the room. Then his eyes locked on me.


    I couldn¡¯t tell what emotions they held. They were clear, but cold as ice¡ªjust like him.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I stuttered, trying to find my words.


    What was he going to do¡­? Well, I knew what was his n¡­ but what was I supposed to do?


    I stood there, and didn¡¯t even know where to put my arms.


    Ethan came towards me, looming overhead like a mountain.


    I didn¡¯t dare look at his face and instead lowered my eyes, watching him get closer and closer to me


    until he enveloped my entire body in his shadow.


    We were so close that I could even feel his warm body temperature through my thin robe.


    Everything was quiet, and I heard my heart pounding.


    It was too difficult to even breathe. Subconsciously, I took a step back.


    At that moment, he suddenly moved, reaching for me.


    I was frozen in ce, eyes shut.


    Then I felt his fingers brush over my shoulder. The silky robe slowly slipped off me.


    My heart filled with dread as I thought about how I looked in his eyes right now. My body was trembling,


    my eyes were closed, and my face felt like it was on fire.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± My voice was broken and shaky.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was afraid of, nor did I know what I was expecting to happen.


    I couldn¡¯t think straight, especially when his scent was surrounding me. It was psychedelic and wild.


    ¡°On the bed.¡± hemanded, right in my ear.


    Godess, his voice was so intoxicating. It made my heart tremble with every word.


    I fought back my shyness, opened my eyes, and made my way towards the bed.


    The bed was soft andfortable, just like Estre had told me before.


    Even sitting on the fleece nket, I still felt cold. A shiver slowly overtook me and caused goosebumps


    to rise across my body.


    I knew what he was here for.


    Even though I had been preparing myself mentally for the past couple weeks, when the moment really


    came, it was still much harder than I thought.


    As Iid myself t in the middle of the bed, I obediently closed my eyes, trying to focus my mind on


    breathing exercises to calm my racing mind. The next moment, I felt a slight bounce from the bed. He


    was next to me!


    My heart beat wildly and my fingers clutched the nket beneath me.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I found his eyes locked with my own, and a soft gasp left my lips. His


    large hands quickly came up to im my wrists, pinning them to the bed above my head.


    At that moment, I realized he was fully dressed, while I was almostpletely naked.


    I was bare to him!


    Shame filled me.


    The dim light was no longer enticing or warm¡ªinstead, it felt so blinding.


    As his hot fingers slid downward, I thought I would have a heart attack..


    I couldn¡¯t stop the shaking that ran through me, and I was too afraid to keep my eyes open. With my


    eyes closed again, I prayed for it to be over.


    However, as soon as I closed them, I regretted it.


    The weight and heat pressing down on my body reminded me of the nightmare that Derek brought me.


    Derek¡¯s greedy face was what I saw in my mind¡ªmy tormentor was back.


    The romantic atmosphere in this room seemed to be just an illusion. The bed under me was


    suffocating, and the man above me¡­


    No! He wasn¡¯t Derek! Derek wasn¡¯t here!


    I bit my lips hard and tried to rx my body, but my emotions took over, and my effort was useless.


    Bitterness and terror brought tears to my eyes, and when they arrived, I couldn¡¯t stop them any more. I


    felt warm liquid dripping down my cheeks, and dropped on the nket under me.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Despair and fear swept over me. It qs like in the deepest nightmare, I could only make the faintest


    sound with all my might.


    ¡°No¡­¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 10

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 10


    **Rosalie¡®s POV**


    All of sudden, the body


    weight on me was lifted, and my wrists were released. Almost at the same time, a soft nket was


    thrown over my body. I snapped my eyes open in disbelief. He stopped. Why? My gaze went to his fac


    e as he propped himself up on the bed. His expression seemed distant, and maybe a little concerned¡ª


    I wasn¡®t


    sure. Then I watched as he pulled back and pick up his dlothes. I could see the broadness of his back,


    the curves and firmness of every muscle. There was nothing but power radiating off of him. He was


    thergest, yet finest man I had ever seen. As he buttoned his shirt, I


    realized what a coward I was. I had ruined it¡­ No, I couldn¡®t


    fail this task. I couldn¡®t disappoint him. I had to do this! If I didn¡®t, what would happen to my pack, my fat


    her¡­ and me? Panic rose in me. I got up as quickly as I could and grabbed the bottom edge of his shirt


    before he got the chance to tuck it back in. I couldn¡®t let him leave. I had toplete my task! ¡°Please


    ¡­don¡®t leave,¡± I pleaded in fear. I couldn¡®t allow him to go and be the


    executioner for my pack. Too many innocent lives were depending on this! Ethan slowly turned around


    and faced me. Under his gaze, I felt ashamed of


    the way I looked in the thin clothing I had been provided. I didn¡®t feel like an Alpha¡®s daughter, but a


    ve trying to negotiate with


    her master. However, I had to try. I had to find courage somewhere. ¡°Please¡­ I can¡­¡± He stood there t


    owering over me. The candlelight was behind him, shrouding his face in the dark. I couldn¡®t make out hi


    s expression, but I couldn¡®t


    imagine that it was anything good. My hands were cold as ice, and as I settled back down on the bed, I


    couldn¡®t help but feel vulnerable toward him. ¡°No,¡± Ethan replied firmly, causing my heart to sink in my c


    hest. Oh no¡­ what had I done? I ruined everything! It was as if all the strength in my body


    was sucked away. I had to let go of his shirt. My hands dropped back on the bed, supporting my body i


    n its sitting position. Done¡­ we were all done. My father, my pack, and myself. Neither Ethan nor I said


    a word for a few seconds, but it felt like centuries. ¡°Gain some weight.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice rang above me, as cold and emotionless as usual.


    I widened my eyes. What had he just said? It took


    me a few moments to process the meaning of his words. I still had a chance! I looked at him with


    appreciation as he was leaving the room. ¡°Alpha¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°You¡®re too thin. Gain some weight,¡± he repeate


    d one more time unexpectedly, and then


    disappeared through the doorway. For some reason, I sensed the slightest frustration in his


    tone. Finally, my emotions all rushed back to me. Relief, disappointment, sadness, shame¡­ The pain i


    n my chest gripped my heart, and I let the tears flow freely as I curled myself up into a ball in the nke


    ts on my bed. It hadn¡®t been my fear that made him stop. Of course not. Why would a breeder¡®s emotio


    n have any effect on the cold¨Chearted Alpha of Drogomor? Through my tear¨Cfilled eyes, I saw


    the heartless candles burning gradually burning out. The entire room sank into darkness again. I was e


    xhausted. Thest thought before I lost consciousness was: ¡°I¡®m not healthy and strong enough for him


    , as a breeder. I let him down.¡±


    She cried. Why did she have to cry?! As I left


    the room, I was turning my frustration over and over in my head. What was


    her problem?! This girl had me almost feel guilty for how I approached the situation. Me! The Alpha! Th


    e look of fear that had registered on her face when she opened her


    eyes and looked at me made me angry. I had seen fear in people before, but never in the eyes of a wo


    man like Rosalie. There was something different about her, and I hated to admit that my attraction to he


    r was new to me. Seeing her like


    that, though, regardless of the situation, made me feel like I was a monster. Storming down the hallway,


    I made my way towards my room. I couldn¡®t stop seeing her fearful eyes in my mind, and that bothered


    me. I needed a strong drink to settle my nerves. The liquor bar in my room was always stocked. Whisk


    ey had be my treatment of choice after the life I had once lived. Grabbing a ss from the


    stand, I snatched the crystal decanter and poured the dark amber liquid into my ss. As it met my lips


    , I closed my eyes enjoying the vor and the joy the whiskey brought me. It was the only thing


    that numbed the


    pain anymore, and that was something I needed. My thoughts were shrouded in fog thanks to the effect


    the alcohol had on my body. ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± Her name on my lips was something I couldn¡®t stoping b


    ack to.


    to the ground. A knock at the door drew my attention. A groan of Irritation left my lips, and I walked over


    quickly and opened the door.


    Talon stood there. His eyes widened with shock as they traveled from me to the floor behind me and th


    e broken ss.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± he asked. Rolling my eyes, I walked away from the door,


    leaving it open so that he could enter. Another ss of whiskey was what I needed-


    something to take the edge off. ¡°Does it look like I¡®m okay?¡± My sarcasticment came out rougher th


    an I expected. When I turned to face Talon again, he stood there staring at me as if what I said didn¡®t b


    other him. Instead, he crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the wall.


    ¡°Care to borate on what happened?¡± Home


    When it was just the two of us, he usually was more of a friend than a subordinate to me. A chuckle left


    my lips, and I shook my head. ¡°You want a detailed y¨Cby¨C


    y of what happened?¡± ¡°No, but I take it you did what you had to?¡± Talon asked again. I found myself i


    rritated that he was even asking


    questions to begin with. ¡°No, Talon. Sh*t didn¡®t happen like I f*cking wanted it to.¡± My anger was surging


    up again, which only made me


    more frustrated. I had to learn to reel my emotions in better. He held his hands up in front of


    him defensively and took a step backwards. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I was just asking. You wanted me to


    be in charge of her, and knowing if the job was done is important so I can inform Estre.¡± Talon was rig


    ht. He was just


    trying to do his job. ¡°Look.. I¡¯m sorry, Talon. You know how stressed I am, okay? I am supposed to be in


    the capital in a few months, and I still have to deal with this sh*t.¡±


    Frustration filled me. Talon was well aware of my issues. After all, he was my beta, and his job was to b


    e my second inmand. To make sure that, if anything happened to me, the pack was still led the wa


    y it was meant to be. ¡°What would you like, Alpha?¡± Talon finally said after a moment of silence. What w


    ould I like?


    There were a lot of things I would


    like, but, of course, those weren¡®t happening right now. 1 sighed. ¡°What I would


    like is for you to inform Estre that she has time to see that Rosalie gains more strength.¡± Picking up t


    he bottle I poured myself another ss, and downed it in one go.


    shock.


    ¡°No¡­ she wasn¡®t.¡± I didn¡®t have it in me to be angry at her. Vicky was right about what she said¡­ Rosal


    ie¡®s abuse had been too much.


    The look of fear in Rosalie¡®s eyes when I was on top of her. The way her body shook with the terror that


    coursing through her veins. I wasn¡®t sure what exactly had


    happened to her, but I would eventually find out. Not to get revenge for her, but because that


    trauma was unknown to me


    and had be a problem. It was getting in the way of what I needed to aplish. This was a job. N


    complete. Even saying that to myself now made it sound more and more like I was


    trying to convince myself of


    Chapiei 10. Complicatedsks ¨C¨C¨C¨C what my objective was. Never had a woman made


    me second guess my actions, and it wasn¡®t something


    I would ever let anyone know about. ¡°She has a short period of time to gain more


    weight. Have Estre and your sister work with her on the mental state


    she¡®s currently in, too. I can¡®t have her emotional state be a hindering factor next time.¡±


    I knew I sounded heartless, but I didn¡®t care. That was who I was. I was the Alpha of this pack. I had


    a reputation to uphold, and I


    couldn¡®t allow anyone to see fear or weakness in me. That was what got my father killed¡ª


    my mother was his weakness. She was a bitter burden that I was d was gone. The thought left its ow


    it that it is taken care of, Alpha.¡± | I turned to Talon once more with a nod. ¡°You¡®re excused, then.¡±


    There was no room for any more discussion. I wanted to be alone,


    and thepany of anyone else right now was an unpleasant thought Talon turned and left my room, an


    that burned deep inside her. Had she had the chance to marry an Alpha and be a


    Luna, she would have been kind and fearsome herself.


    Too bad that her father had diminished that me within her over the years. Too bad that he sold her to m


    would set her free and let her go find her peace with the moon goddess. After all, that was what most wo

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 11

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 11


    ***Talon¡®s POV


    After the conversation I had with Ethan, I went to see Estre the next day. She had made sure to put


    Rosalie on a strict diet and rest order to ensure she gained her strength back. A couple weeks had pas


    sed, and Rosalie had been improving steadily, both physically and mentally. Estre convinced me that


    Rosalie needed to get out of the house. That way, she wouldn¡®t feel like she was a prisoner within our


    walls ¨C


    of course, she would always need to be apanied. Usually, I watched Rosalie from a distance. My


    sister Vicky had taken over being Rosalie¡®s caretaker when it came to venturing outside of the main ho


    use. The two of them got along quite well. I knew that Vicky¡®s heart would break, though, when Ethan h


    ad Rosalie killed. Rosalie was a kind spirit that you couldn¡®t hate even if you tried. She did no wrong, an


    d I didn¡®t understand how her family treated her the way they did. ¡°Talon!¡±


    SA


    Vicky¡®s voice filtered through the air, and I turned in the hallway to see her running towards me.


    case.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± I frowned. She seemed frantic, and I didn¡®t like seeing my sister like that.


    ¡°Nothing. I just have to go take care of something, and I was hoping you can take Rosalie out into the vi


    ge today.¡± Me? Take her out? ¡°Please, please? Help me this once, please? You are the best brother


    ever!¡± Vicky blinked at me, her eyes pleading her case. And unfortunately for me, she knew I could not t


    urn her down on a small favor like this. Plus, it wasn¡®t like I didn¡®t know what Rosalie did


    every day. I was always watching her to make sure she was safe, anyway. ¡°Only this once.¡± I tried to pu


    t on a stern face, but I knew it held no deterrent for her. ¡°Great! Thank you so much!¡± she squealed with


    excitement. She wrapped me in a hug before turning and scampering off. ¡°The h?ll just happened¡­¡± I c


    huckled to myself as I made my way towards Rosalie¡®s room. I knocked on the door and waited for her


    to open it. I


    didn¡®t want to intrude on anything she might be doing. Regardless of her status within our pack, she wa


    s still ady, and should be treated as such. When the door opened, I came face to face with


    her mesmerizing blue eyes. ¡°Talon?¡± She said softly. I couldn¡®t help but put on my polite smile. ¡°Vicky h


    ad to go take care of some errands, so I figured I would take you out to the vige today.¡± She seemed


    genuinely surprised by my offer to take her out, and quickly nodded her head before following me.


    ma


    1


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    esm


    ***


    The vige was lively that day.


    wa


    After a few hours of wandering around and watching her with the people of the pack, I had to


    admit iRosalie had


    luna qualities. She was kind, and sweet. She was still very hesitant around men she didn¡®t know, but w


    hen it came to women and especially children¨C she


    was radiant. ¡°Talon¡­¡± Rosalie said softly as she padded up to me. ¡°Here.¡± She held out a scarf that sh


    e had been making with another woman. I couldn¡®t help but be confused. ¡°What¡®s this for?¡± I asked. Her


    smile faltered for a moment. The hesitant look returned to her eyes. ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­ Well, I made you


    a gift,¡± she stammered with her words while her eyes directly went


    to the ground, her cheeks turning red with embarrassment. ¡°You¡®ve helped me so much since I came h


    ere. I wanted to give you something, as well.¡± I had never had someone give me a gift for


    doing my job ¨C a job that would lead to her death. ¡°No ¨C please don¡®t be embarrassed. I


    just wasn¡®t sure why you would want to give me something. Here ¡­ give it to me.¡± I quickly took it


    from her open hand and ced it around my neck. It definitely wasn¡®t something I would ever personall


    y choose to wear, but she had made it for me and given it to me as a gift. So I wasn¡®t going to be disres


    pectful. I had seen how quickly her mood changed when I


    questioned her. It was a shame she always seemed to feel the way she did. She didn¡¯t realize how capt


    ivated everyone was with her, and how well respected she already was for someone who had not been


    here all that long. It was like a feeling deep inside us. Our wolves could sense


    there was more to her than there seemed. A connection. ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± I asked, trying to m


    ake myself look happy. As she looked at me, she actually giggled. ¡°You look great. Those colors look g


    ood on you. I was a bit surprised when Vicky told me you like colorful things¡­¡±. Dammit Vicky! I


    should¡®ve known it was her idea!! No wonder she asked me to take Rosalie out today. She was sweet,


    but I would never have worn this mix of colors together any other


    time. I felt like I was wearing a rainbow around my neck. It definitely wasn¡®t something you could miss. I


    tried my best to maintain my smile. ¡°Thank you. I will wear it with pride.¡± Rosalie scampered off


    quickly to rejoin the women she had been knitting with, talking


    and smiling with the group. I grounded my teeth ¨C Vicky, you just wait! ¡°Beta.¡±


    One of the warriors approached me. He was in charge of all the informants we had in other packs.


    ¡°The informant reported that a few packs on the frontier were attacked,¡±


    ¡°Details?¡± I asked curtly, ¡°It seems that some of the outlying packs have been attacked


    sporadically. There were a few casualties, but there weren¡®t too many involved in these first incursions. W


    Ethan and I knew that this day wasing.


    This was why Ethan was so adamant about always preparing ¨C about having an heir,


    eco


    ¡°Any ideas who was behind the attacks?¡± I


    asked, trying to piece together more information to share with


    Ethan. ¡°We have some guesses, but no proof,¡± he replied. ¡°Get me the list of the packs that


    were attacked and the details of the casualties. I¡®ll need it in thirty minutes.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He


    disappeared in


    a blink of an eye, just as he had arrived, but I did notice that his eyes settled on my scarf for a couple se


    the past few years, the packs along the edges of the country


    had been bothered by rogue attacks here or there, usually every two or three years. Normally, it wasn¡®t a


    towards me with flowers in her hand and a mysterious glint in her eyes. ¡°Talon¡­ Do you have a piano h


    out of the blue. I found myself a little taken back by her question. She read my face and quickly added,


    ¡°But don¡®t worry about it if it¡®s too much trouble. I was just curious.¡± I was about to tell


    her no so that we could return to the pack house. I needed time to sort out the information and report to


    sudden, I felt


    bad lying to her. She rarely asked questions, let alone making any requests. It made it really hard to turn


    since, after she gave birth, she would be .. terminated. The thought intensified my guilt. I understood sac


    come up with any excuses, I found myself saying, ¡°You know¡­ I think


    we may.¡± Seeing her eyes light up, I could


    not bring myself to disappoint her. ¡°Would you like me to take you to the music room?¡± I asked. Rosalie¡®s


    a facility. ¡°This way, please.¡± I gestured to her to follow


    along. She quickly caught up and walked side by side with me. ¡°I haven¡®t yed the piano


    since the day my mother


    died. Even when I could have, I¡®d feel alone most of the time, because she couldn¡®t y with me.¡± ¡°Why


    Rosalie was doing everything she could to fulfill her role. She was brave. I sighed as


    we made a turn and arrived at the music room.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 12

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 12


    Rosalie¡®s POV The graceful elegance of the white and gold piano reminded me of the one my mother u


    sed to have. The thought was both painful and pleasant at the same time. It had been so long since I to


    uched any instruments. Until recently, I had forgotten that music used


    to be such an important and joyful part of my life. Thinking over the memory, I slid onto the golden stool


    and let my fingers brush over the keys. It only took me a few moments to get


    used to ying again, but once I did, I was totally immersed in the melody. It was like


    reuniting with a dear old friend with whom you could immediately reconnect emotionally, no matter how


    long it had been since you¡®d seen each other. I may have been sold to a ruthless Alpha ¨C


    but this was still my life.


    The people here were not all awful or hurtful toward me. In fact, many of them cared for me, although I


    didn¡®t understand what I


    had done to deserve their kindess, especially Estre and Vicky. When I was free and left here, I would


    miss them.


    And Alpha Ethan¡­


    The most intimidating and gorgeous man I had ever met, my master. My eyes closed, and


    everything about him rose up in my mind. His nder and powerful fingers that brushed over my skin, h


    is deep voice that rang over my ear, his cold and musky scent that surrounded me, and his piercing an


    d clear blue eyes that locked on me¡­


    The music slowed down. He was always distant and cold, and I could never understand what was in hi


    s mind. He probably would be the only man to touch me.


    But to him, was only a tool, a container. My heart filled with bitterness at this thought But none of those


    things would matter after ten months. My mind flew forward¡­ ten months and a


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pup, and after that, I would be free.


    Subconsciously, I allowed the tune to flow from my throat. It had been so long since I sung any song, a


    nd the joy of singing was very much alive in me. My eyes closed, and I felt the sound of the music and t


    he lyrics I was singing deep inside my soul. Letting the tune flow with more emotion than I had shown i


    n a long time, a smile crossed my lips. Yes, I think, I am ready to be a breeder¡­ ¡­


    and to pursue my freedom. ***Ethan¡®s POV


    The smell of earth drew me in.


    As I looked down, I saw the wet grass beneath my feet. The sky was dark, and something in the air sm


    elled off, but I didn¡®t know what it was. I felt scared and alone in the darkness,


    ¡°Hello?¡± I called out softly.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± My father¡®s voice slowly called to me from a


    distance. ¡°Father?¡± I called out. ¡°Father!¡± Racing towards the forest, I searched in the direction I heard


    his voice. His figure stood near the tree


    non


    line, and a smile crept across my face. ¡°Father!¡±


    As his smiling face came further into view, I watched a shadow step from the


    darkness behind him. I wasn¡®t sure what was happening, but before I could do anything I watched


    as the de swept from behind him ¨C cutting


    him down where he stood. ¡°Nooo! Father!¡± I screamed. Then, I heard an angelic voice from far away.


    It reminded me of the moon, and the peace I felt in my wolf. It was a celestial song I had never heard.


    The owner of that voice had to be an angel.


    I looked around¡­ all those awful memories were fading away. It


    isn¡¯t real, you¡®re dreaming. Wake up, Ethan, wake


    up. My eyes snapped open, and I looked around my room. Rosalie. She was singing. Beautiful singing


    was what I heard, and it captivated my soul, waking up a part of me I longed for


    that had been destroyed. Talon hadn¡¯t reported their music room visitst week, but I had happened


    to walk by. I remembered how the afternoon sun


    framed her with a golden glow, and how her hair was almost as bright as fire under the sunshine. She


    was wearing a simple white dress, which blended with the white piano as a


    whole, as if she was born to y it. Ever since that day, I heard Rosalie


    singing now and again in the Luna Suite.


    She probably thought no one could hear her. However, my alpha blood came with extremely sharp sen


    ses, and I had been able to. I would sit there listening, taking in in her words. I couldn¡®t allow myself to f


    all down this road. The more her voice touched me, the harder it was


    for me to control myself. Talon was her caretaker, and he had to get a hold of her. I had to have her


    stop¡­ Even if she soothed me in a way no one else could. 1 Thest thing I needed was another distra


    ction. War was brewing, the longer we waited, and the stronger the forces of our enemies got, and the


    more danger we were in.


    ¡°Talon.¡± I mindlinked him.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha?¡± he replied immediately.


    ¡°Come over.¡±


    Talon had to stop her singing. She had a job to do, and so did 1. Yes, she was pretty ¨C


    and kind, I had been told ¨C but it didn¡®t change anything My mind


    was firm, and the sooner I could get her away from here, the better. I frowned as her


    song continued. It was vague, like a gentle whisper in my ear. I could imagine she was sitting by the win


    could tell how she was feeling. Lonely but peaceful, sad but hopeful. Shouldn¡®t a weak soul like her be fr


    I had to admit, whatever she was singing, it was beautiful. ¡°Alpha?¡± Talon opened the door and walked in


    much time did she have left in this world? I had more important things to worry about. ¡°Talon, have you


    increased our patrols?¡± ¡°Yes. I met with the security of the


    assaulted packs yesterday and sent reinforcements. Of course, it¡®s


    going to take some time for us to investigate fully. ¡® ¡°That¡®s good,¡± I replied, thinking over everything. ¡°I


    want to make sure this is properly taken care of.


    Make sure you send Rex up there to handle it all.¡± Sending Talon had been an option, but I didn¡®t want


    anyone else to oversee Rosalie. She was in a delicate situation, and Rex was a good second choice for


    anything else that you need?¡± Talon looked at me with a bit of confusion. Normally I


    wouldn¡®t call him at this hour without very a specific task. ¡°No, I just wanted to be sure.¡± I took a sip of wa


    this wasn¡®t like me. I med the damn nightmare. He hesitated for


    a moment. I frowned. ¡°Do you have anything else to report?¡± Then his multicolored scarf caught my atte


    was a thank¨Cyou gift for being kind to her. Nothing more.¡± ¡°Talon,¡± I


    said firmly, looking him in the eye. We grew up together, and we knew


    each other too well. He had something to say. ¡°Spit it out, Beta. I don¡®t have all night.¡± Finally,


    Talon said, ¡°It¡®s about Rosalie.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 13

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 13


    I raised my eyebrow. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°The tests all came back fine,¡± Talon began. ¡°She has managed


    to put back on some weight, and is doing much better than before physically¡­¡± He hesitated going any


    further, and his uncertainty caught my interest. He seemed to be searching for the right words, which w


    as rare for him. ¡°Based on her reaction to


    things¡­ you know, due to her previous mental health concerns ¨C


    I do have a suggestion if you¡®d be open to it.¡± I was aggracated with how everyone kept saying she wa


    s messed up in the head or not ready. They made assumptions, and they didn¡®t even know how she trul


    y felt about anything. Not that I was worried about it, but it was interfering with my task. ¡°Just spit it out


    already, for god¡®s sake,¡± I said through gritted teeth as I stared at Talon. ¡°I would simply suggest that yo


    u take a slightly different approach to the situation. Perhaps, be slightly gentler than


    usual. She is a virgin, after all. Talon had a lot of nerves to speak to me in this manner, but I had a susp


    icion as to why he was concerned. ¡°Do you like her Talon?¡± I asked


    curiously. Talon looked up at me with confusion. ¡°Seriously? Ethan, you know she is my charge and not


    hing more. Why would you even think that?¡± He called me


    by my name. Now he was speaking as my friend,


    not my beta. I knew without a doubt that my words had taken


    him by surprise, because he stood there staring at me with his mouth


    partially open.


    I sat back and rxed my body a bit, waiting for his reply. Granted, I had known Talon since we were b


    oys, but I was still the Alpha, and I don¡®t tolerate being questioned. Talon stared at me for


    a moment before letting out a chuckle. ¡°No, Ethan. I only said that because it


    might help with the situation.¡°.


    Shaking his head with a grin, he stared at me. ¡°Are you jealous


    now because she gave me a scarf?¡± He looked at me with curiosity. ¡°Talon, I was the one


    who asked the question.¡± The look on my face told Talon that I didn¡®t find hisment


    amusing. ¡°I was just wondering¡­ Why would you care what a breeder did?¡± When I didn¡®t respond, he


    continued, ¡°Ethan, Rosalie is a nice girl¡­¡± By now, I knew what was in his mind ¨C he wanted to spare


    Rosalie¡®s life. No wonder he wore that stupid scarf toe to see me today. So many people were dyin


    g in the war, innocent or not. Why should she be different? Why did everyone think so highly of her? ¡°B


    eta, go do your job.¡± This time, my words were firm and left no room for discussion. ¡°That scarf doesn¡®t


    suit you, and I don¡®t want to see it again.¡± I didn¡®t need anyone to remind me how good Rosalie


    was. It didn¡®t matter, anyways. She didn¡®t belong


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Talon sighed. I knew he understood what I meant. ¡°Miss Rosalie talked to me today¡­¡± I w


    as about to lose it, but he continued before I could interrupt. ¡°¡­


    She said she is ready to breed. And she was wondering when you could


    fit that on your agenda.¡± I raised my eyebrow again. Honestly, I was a bit surprised. Wouldn¡®t she prefer


    to hide


    from me for as long as possible? I couldn¡®t help but think back to how she had shaken with fear and cri


    ed the first time I tried to im her. Her small formy upon


    the bed, eyes closed, trembling as her long hair flowed around her like a crown¡­ What


    the hill! Seriously, was I really that terrifying to her? ¡°In two days.¡± I looked at Talon as I


    gave my answer. ¡°Anything else for me, Beta?¡± He could tell that was all I was willing to discuss for the


    night. ¡°No, Alpha. May I be excused?¡± I waved my hand,


    gesturing for Talon to leave the room. He sighed as he turned, walking out the door. ***Rosalie¡®s POV T


    wo days ago, I informed Talon that I was ready to take on the role of breeder. The time had flown by. ¡°Y


    ou¡®re not going to regret this,¡± Vicky said as she paced around the study area in my room, an


    eager smile upon her face. ¡°You¡®ll be a great mother!¡± I smiled back at her, but felt guilty. As much as sh


    e had been a great friend, we had different views on the breeder situation. Yes, I had been doing everyt


    hing I could to build my strength and get myself


    ready physically and mentally to fulfill my role as a breeder. But it was in order to earn my freedom. ¡°Sh


    e¡®s right, Rosalie.¡± Estre added in agreement. ¡°I¡®ve looked


    over all your medical records, and you are doing marvelous. Taking the time to get healthy has done w


    onders for you. Plus, you have gotten to know the pack as well and made new friends, I hear?¡± A smile


    lit up my face as I nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ I love going into the vige.¡± ¡°I love the scarf you made for me and T


    alon!¡± Vicky called out with a giggle. For some reason, I felt like her giggle was a bit mischievous when


    she mentioned Talon. ¡°Don¡®t you feel so much morefortable here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    The smile and blush that swept my face made me cast my eyes down, thinking about the time I was sp


    ending within the Drogomor pack, People had been far nicer than I had expected ¨C except for the Alpha


    However, even when it came to Alpha Ethan ¨C as intimidating as he was, I appreciated that he hadn¡®t


    done anything to hurt me. In fact, a part of me wanted to see him again.


    This thought made me blush even more,


    ¡°Rosalie, you¡®re going to do great! I just know it!¡± Vicky jumped up and grasped my arms. I took a deep


    breath I was the one who had asked for it this time, and I thought I was ready¡­ but what if I did it wron


    g again? This was probably myst chance, If I couldn¡®t get this done properly, I didn¡®t dare imagine


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C Chapter 13: Are you jealous what the consequences would be. The


    thought wiped the smile off my face, and Vicky must¡®ve noticed it. She walked me to a chair and sat me


    ¡°Rosalie, are you okay? What¡®s wrong? Can I get you anything?¡± Estre stepped closer and answered


    me. ¡°Vicky, you can get her some quiet moments and some rest.¡± Then she turned to me. ¡°Rosalie, swe


    some sds right way.¡± Vicky made a face to Estre like a little kid, still very excited. Then she ran out


    of the door before I could say ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Crazy girl!¡± Estre shook her head with a grin on her face.


    Then she turned to me, and I noticed her expression was more serious. ¡°Rosalie, you can be honest wit


    know¡­¡± She pulled over a chair and sat next to me, so I didn¡®t need to raise my head to talk to her. ¡°¡­


    the Alpha has granted us more time if we need it.¡± ¡°Estre,¡±


    I looked her in the eye with an assuring smile. ¡°I will be fine. I promise.¡± I could hear my heart pounding


    get


    it done, the better ¡°Okay.¡± Estre hesitated for a moment, then let out a sigh. ¡°Please remember to just


    she pulled out a miniature transparent container with a couple pills in it ¨C


    ¡°take this, please. It¡®ll make things much easier.¡± I looked at them, a bit confused. ¡°Estre, these are¡­


    on your heat and make the situation a little more¡­fortable for you. Take the pills before you


    meet with him. They will help


    to rx you, and put you more in a¡­ better mood to engage in the activity.¡± Estre¡®s words rang throug


    would definitely help, but it still made me nervous to take something like this. When I looked back up


    to where Estre had been sitting, she was already up and walking out of the room.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was left alone in the enormous Luna suite ¨C with so much on my mind.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 14

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 14


    It¡®s Now or Never However, I wasn¡®t alone for long. Night fell quickly over the pack, and soon after Estr


    e left the room, I heard a knock on the door. ¡°Miss Rosalie, can wee in?¡± It was Mrs. White again


    , with two other young girls. ¡°Of course, please!¡± I replied politely. I was still not used to being served. O


    ne of the younger girls ced some sd in front of me. The doctor¡®s order had to be followed, so I sta


    rted eating while watching the rest of the group working on my room. Likest time, they lit the candles,


    ran the hot water, and added flower petals.


    Mrs. White noticed that I had put down my te, so she walked over to help me get into the bath


    ¡°I¡­ may I do it myself?¡± I asked Mrs. White with as much courage as I could muster.


    ¡°Miss Rosalie, it¡®s our job to prepare you¡­¡±


    ¡°I insist. Please?¡±


    I wanted to do this on my own. It just didn¡®t feel right having other women get me ready to lose my virgi


    nity.


    Mrs. White hesitated for a moment. Then she nodded her head and closed the bathroom door for me.


    A sigh


    of relief left me. Walking toward the bathroom, I took off my clothes and removed the clip that had kept


    my long hair up all day. My hair cascaded down in loose waves of silk around my shoulders, continuing


    well past my waist. Stepping into the


    hot fragranced waters, I allowed the smell of sage andvender to fill my nostrils. Thebination r


    xed me and helped to calm my mind. ¡°You can do this, Rosalie,¡± I whispered to myself. ¡°This is the cost


    of freedom.¡± Sitting in the water, I pondered everything I was going to have to do. ¡°Just rx¡­ the Alp


    ha will take the lead, and all I need to do is to follow his instructions. I can do this


    Once the water began to grow cold,


    I stepped out of the bath and wrapped myself with therge white cotton bath towel they gave


    me. I wasn¡®t sure when Alpha Ethan would be here, but I made sure


    to prepare myself just as the maids had done before. My eyes went to the


    pills Estre had given me. I stared at them as they sat upon the counter in their small container.


    I didn¡®t want to admit to myself that I would need them, but maybe I did. I took


    the pills from the container and rolled them around on


    my palm. I closed my eyes and let a sigh escape me.


    ¡°It has to be done.¡± I looked down once again at the pills in my hand. ¡°It¡®s now or never, right?¡± With a


    deep breath for courage, I tossed them into my mouth and rinsed them down with a cup of water.


    There was no turning back now. Standing lost in my own thoughts, I realized it was


    quiet. There was not a single sound to be heard from outside of


    the bathroom. Mrs. White and the maids must have left the suite, and, once again, it was just me. I hate


    d the silence that surrounded me. It was quiet, way too quiet. The rapidly increasing rate of my heart fill


    ed my ears. No matter how much I thought I was ready, I couldn¡®t control my nervousness. I took a dee


    p breath and exited back into the bedroom, pleasantly surprised by the warmth that weed me. The


    maids had built up the fire, and I felt my tense body being soothed by the heat. Something about the ro


    om felt different. As I nced around, a new addition caught my attention. It was a four¨C


    posted canopy bed. The elegant dark cloth drapes made the intimidatinglyrge frame seem more priv


    ate and weing. Almost magically, it provided me with a sense of security. .


    I hadn¡®t realized I had soaked in therge tub for so long that


    they were able to change the furniture like that, but I couldn¡®t help but smile. It must have been Estre¡®


    s idea. She was so considerate and kind to me, as always.


    The bedding was also new. My hand ran over


    the thick white nkets. On the plush coverlet, there was white lingerie simr to the one I worest tim


    e. The sight of the


    lingerie took me back to the first night I had prepared myself to give my virtue to Ethan. The nervousne


    ss I had felt was


    unlike anything I had experienced before, and the lingerie didn¡®t help with my own insecurities. I felt like


    a harlot in it¡­ regardless of how elegant it appeared. I hesitated for a moment, then


    decided not to put it on. Instead, I stayed wrapped in the towel. The lingerie was just too much of a remi


    nder that I had failed my task once before. I knew what was expected of me. The good news was, with


    all the changes in the room, I seemed to


    This was a good start. I couldn¡®t mess this up again! I watched the candles dancing, and my mind start


    ed to wander. It had only been three weeks since thest time I saw him, but it felt like it had been year


    s. I remembered the well¨Cdefined curves of his muscles, the rippling effect of his ck shirt


    as he stretched it, crossing his arms across his chest. The way his


    clothes hugged him in all the right ces, leaving nothing to the imagination¡­. I could feel my face bur


    ning ear to ear. The


    room was getting warmer, and I got up to pour myself another cup of water. No matter the coolness of t


    he water it couldn¡®t calm the thirst I had. There was a feeling deep inside me that longed for him to touc


    h me again. Hisrge hands brushing against my skin, as he stared at me with a gaze that


    should have been forbidden¡­ What were you thinking about?! Get a hold of yourself, Rosalie¡­ Why w


    as it so hot in here?


    Time seemed to go slowly. Ethan¡­ My dangerous but intoxicating master¡­ When would he arrive?


    I started pacing back and forth anxiously.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He would be here any moment for one and only one purpose¡­ I should have been afraid,


    but for some reason, all I could think about was his slender yet powerful fingers touching my skin. Shoul


    of him¡­? No, there was no reason to be afraid. He hadn¡®t hurt me before, so why would he now¡­?


    Then one thought hit me, and I could not wave it away.


    I want to see him¡­


    I want to have him touch me again¡­ I want him to take me within his arms once more..


    The feeling was strange and foreign to me. I was a virgin, and shouldn¡®t have desired what I did, but I co


    ¨C Then stopped dead


    in my tracks when I heard the door behind me open and close. I knew he was there without having to tu


    and as


    he did, I saw him for the man he was. Powerful, and yet there was something else¡­ A desire¡­ A confid


    slowly, bowing my head in submission. My heart started the pounding again, and for a moment, I forgot

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 15

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 15


    Ethan didn¡®t say a word, but I could hear his footsteps, leisurely yet graceful upon the wood floor.


    Then the entire room fell into darkness.


    He had turned off the light. A sensation ran through me, but it wasn¡®t fear. It was excitement.


    The room was now only dimly lit by the firece and candles. Before I knew it, he was right in front of


    men and my breath hitched.


    Our proximity allowed his sultry and delicious scent to wrap around me, like a warm nket pulling me


    in. The heat of his body made my own ache, and a strange feeling between my legs caused a soft


    sound to escape my lips. As my


    eyes slowly ran up his body to his own, I saw the restraint in them. He was holding himself back and si


    mply watching me. But why?


    Oh, his eyes were gorgeous.


    The thought was soon drowned out by a simple desire in me ¨C I needed to


    bare myself to him. With thest bit of confidence I had, I slowly dropped


    the towel from my waist and let it slide from mypletely naked body towards the floor.


    His eyes grazed up and down my slender form before he quickly reached out towards me. My face was


    burning, and I lowered my head, not daring to look


    at him anymore. Breathe, Rosalie, rx. Let him take the lead, and you just follow. The pressure of his


    fingers upon my


    skin caused a soft gasp to escape my lips. His touch was gentle at first, and I couldn¡®t help the blush th


    at crept over my cheeks, making my already heated body feel like it was burning. He ran his finger dow


    n my bare


    arm and then brought it under my chin, raising my eyes to once again meet his own. ¡°Don¡®t look away


    ¡­¡±


    as


    The deep sound of his voice was soft and gentle, yet held so much control. I couldn¡®t respond to him. T


    he only thing I could do was nod in understanding. My heart raced, and my mind was a


    fog of lust and desire. All I wanted was him. I wasn¡®t even sure what all happened with sex, or exactly w


    hat I should do, but I let him touch me as he wished. His hand was cool against my skin. It felt so good


    that I bit my lips in order to not


    make a sound. A voice in my head repeated, ¡®Please, don¡®t stop touching me.¡® I was captivated by him,


    and one thing I knew for sure ¨C I didn¡®t want the feeling to stop. Slowly his hands slid down over my


    bare¨C


    naked bottom. I felt a slight tension inside me feeling him touch me as delicately as he did. Then he gri


    pped me with both hands, lifting me up so that my legs wrapped around his waist.


    I was lost in his intoxicating scent, and could feel the arousal growing within myself. The erect buds of


    my breasts hardened for him, and I found myself turned on when he noticed. There was hungry look of


    lust deep within his eyes.


    If this is what he wanted, then I would give it to him.


    Never in my life had someone handled me the way he did. My heart raced as if it was going


    to beat out of my chest. Fear and hesitation no longer haunted me. The moment was wildly erotic, and,


    before


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew it, he had my backid upon the soft whiteforter on the bed. The drapes of the canopy were


    down, and they created a small and safe world for me ¨C a world for only me and him.


    The softness andfort was a


    distant feeling, like the one he gave me while still between my legs. I never knew a feeling like this coul


    d exist.


    I could do this.


    Delicate touches ran over my skin as he slowly leaned in, his lips touching the curve of my neck and ca


    using a small gasp to leave my lips. My eyes closed on contact, and my back instinctively arched, the h


    ard buds of my erect nipples brushing against his chest. I wanted the contact with him ¨C


    the feeling of his body against mine. Slowly, his lips trailed down my neck and over my corbone until


    theytched upon the soft caress of my breast, my perked nipple between his teeth. He gently grazed t


    hem, causing a feeling to shoot straight to my core, leaving me breathless and panting for more. The s


    ensation caused my mind to whirl, and, as I opened my eyes, I looked down to


    him.


    His eyes staring back at me with a hungry force I hadn¡®t expected to see. I wasn¡®t sure what he


    was doing, and when he ventured further south, I realized the destination he h A soft cry left my throat a


    build within my stomach. My body trembled at his touch, not with fear, but with something else. I was we


    clenched atmand as a wave of pure bliss crashed through me, causing my legs to tremble and a sc


    and was operating on its own. Through all the mess and chaos, my soft moans admitted the desire withi


    I didn¡¯t want to admit it ¨C but I did. As I came down from


    the high he created, he slowly kissed back up my stomach, and for a moment I could have sworn I witne


    The filling sensation was new, and yet invasive in a way. A gasp left me as I realized what was about to


    I was so wet for him, and never had my body wanted this ¨C but yet it longed for it.


    Without


    thinking clearly, I clenched the nket under me as I begged him, ¡°Alpha, please¡­¡± I watched as his ey


    me, for him to take


    me, because that was indeed what I wanted. I wanted all of him, and I didn¡®t understand why,


    Slowly he slid himself further inside me.


    The fullness created pain. Immense pain. He stilled partially, and looked down with a painful


    expression upon his face.


    ¡°I have to move, or the pain willst longer. Trust me.¡± I was shocked by his words, but quickly nodded m


    head, holding onto him for dear life. THRUST! A scream ripped through me as he mmed himself


    filled my eyes, but as he held still, I seemed to adjust around him. Then, slowly but surely, he began to


    move. The feeling was different¡­ a sensation I never knew grew. On instinct I moved my hips to


    match his own, and he noticed when I did because a different expression crossed his face. One of pleas


    faster he mmed into me over and over until the pleasure of his drive was too much for me to handle.


    His own fingers dug into my


    hips as he clung to me, a soft moan escaping him. I wasn¡®t the only one to experience the euphoria from


    let me know he found great pleasure in lying with me ¨C


    in taking me. Slowly he pulled me down, still embedded inside me, and shifted onto his side. He held m


    Alpha Ethan¡®s breeder,

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 16

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 16


    ¡°Oh, ouch!¡± I gasped as I reached my hand back to grab my hair. ¡°That hurt.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I really need to finish getting your hair ready for the ball.¡± My mother told me in a sweet but firm


    tone. She added some serum to her hands, gently rubbed it into my hair, and continuedbing it. My


    hair was still semi-wet from soaking it that afternoon, but the serum really helped to detangle it even


    more.


    It wasn¡¯t that I neverbed my hair or anything. But, tonight was the most significant night of our


    lives. The Moon Goddess ball was held in honor of the Great Mother Goddess of the Moon. She was


    our guide in the dark nights of the woods. The frigid winters in the mountains. The lonely evenings we


    spent beneath the aurora borealis listening to the wind sweep over the tundra. That was centuries ago


    now before we were given the ability to shift our form.


    We are werewolves now, but we have adored the moon mother ever since we crawled on all fours in


    the wilderness of the world. That was why we cried out to her in a song of sorrow, our faces pressed to


    the sky, releasing our solemn howls.


    ¡°Are you excited, Ariana?¡± my mother asked me as she continuedbing my long, ck hair. Her


    hands were rough and dry from hard work, but they were still so gentle. I nced at my own smooth,


    white, creamy hands and felt a tinge of guilt. I lived such a pampered life whenpared to all the


    turmoil she has endured.


    ¡°I am, mom,¡± I responded to her slowly as I thought about all that this ball has meant to me throughout


    my life. ¡°Do you think I will meet my mate tonight?¡±


    ¡°Oh sweetie,¡± she responded dismissively, ¡°you are not yet 18 years old. You will not be able to smell


    your mate yet. Alex is a fine member of our pack. Just stay close to him and see how he feels and acts


    towards you. He is 18, and he will know if you are his mate or not. Just remember, he might not be your


    soulmate.¡±


    ¡°But, why must I stay beside him?¡± I asked nervously.


    I love Alex. We have been dating for two years. Ever since we were 16, I was eager for this night, but I


    knew it could establish us forever and destroy us forever. If it turned out he was meant for someone


    else, what would I do? What could I do?


    That was why all the pack elders would always say that young pups dated way too early. They should


    wait until the Moon Goddess ball. They¡¯d save so much heartache. But, back when I got together with


    Alex, everything just felt so right. I was so sure he was my eternal mate. Tonight just felt like the test I


    didn¡¯t want to have. I felt so sure, but what if Alex did not feel the same way?


    ¡°If you remain beside him and away from the enemy pack, there will be no chance of them fooling you.¡±


    My mother said reassuringly. ¡°You are not 18 yet, so you will not be able to smell your mate. But, at


    least you will know for sure if Alex really is your mate. You just need tonight to assure you who is your


    eternal mate. But, do not stray near the enemy, or they will try to lure you. Stay away, and everything


    will be fine.¡±


    I know she was trying to be reassuring, but I still felt so nervous. I stood once she finished tying my hair


    into a loose braid and intertwining a ribbon. I saw myself in the long mirror on the wall.


    My light blue dress came to my knee with a silver sash and a moonstone ne. I critiqued my


    appearance harshly. My breasts looked small, my legs so big, and my face was solemn. I might look


    more yful if I added makeup, but I did not know how Alex would interpret that. I wanted to look


    perfect so he would choose me as his eternal mate. He had to.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Darling, you look stunning!¡± my


    mother dered, grasping my hands and looking me over with loving eyes. I smiled, but she was my


    mother. She¡¯d love me if I had mismatched socks, bad breath, and had no front teeth. She was not so


    sure about her boyfriend, though. She needed to show him how amazing she could be. Alex had to be


    my soulmate. I just needed to prove it tonight by being perfect.


    ¡°Hi, sweetie.¡± I heard Alex¡¯s voice from behind me.


    I jumped in a startled fright. I wasn¡¯t ready yet. I did not know when I¡¯d be ready, but I knew I was not


    yet. I nervously ruffled my skirt with my hands and tucked a stray hair behind my ear. Alex gazed at me


    with arge smile on his face and seemed lost in thought. I blushed as I noticed his eyes wandering


    over my body.


    ¡°Hi, honey.¡± I greeted him shyly. He reached out and took my hand.


    ¡°We will be back before 12, Mrs. Lloyd,¡± Alex told my mother as he escorted me out of the house. After


    my mother took a dozen and a half photos, we got in his car and went to the school where our ball was


    being held.


    I gazed lovingly at Alex, and he reached out and touched my lips.


    ¡°Tonight will change us forever.¡± He said gently and then kissed me softly. I felt my heart soar as we


    took off down the road to our school. He was my soulmate. I was certain.


    ***Triton¡¯s POV***


    I gazed at Jessica as she adjusted her hair tie for the third time since we got in line 15 minutes ago.


    She was so gorgeous in her yellow gown and golden curls. She wore the little tiara I had purchased for


    her. She was my queen.


    ¡°Triton, sweetie,¡± my girlfriend said to me as she handed me the flowers I bought her, ¡°could you just


    hold my flower while I get this hair tie right?¡±


    I grinned as I reached out and held her flowers. She continued her battle with her hair tie as I watched


    her movements with pleasure. She always impressed me with her amazing beauty, but tonight she was


    especially astounding.


    I moved to see how further the line went and realized we¡¯d be in line for quite a long time. I saw the


    Shining Moon pack had beaten us to the wait. I rolled my eyes. As usual, the ck Sky pack was


    scattered throughout all of us since they are the neutral pack and really don¡¯t care who they stand with.


    My pack, the Starlight pack, was arriving fashionablyte. I shrugged. It didn¡¯t matter, really; the


    Shining Moon pack was always pretentious.


    But then, something weird happened, which threw me off. I smelled something sweet, like a daffodil


    flower in the springtime. I froze in my spot. I looked over at Jessica to see if it was her, but I did not


    smell it from her to my shock.


    I moved a little from my ce in line long enough to see a young woman in a light blue dress and


    beautiful ck hair bend over to pick up a broach she dropped. She was with the Shining Moon pack,


    though. But, I could not ignore her scent. It was astounding. The most beautiful thing I ever smelled. I


    couldn¡¯t resist her. I automatically caught myself moving towards her.


    I saw her only from behind, but her hair was beautiful and her figure divine. She wore a light blue gown


    that fell just below her knees. But, most of all, I caught her scent so strong I was to run up to her and


    tell her how I felt. But I just felt dizzy and confused now. Then, just as I was about to approach the girl


    and offer to get her the broach that she dropped, Jessica came up behind me.


    ¡°Oh, so this is what you do?¡± she screamed at me, tears in her eyes. ¡°Why are you so enamored by


    her? I get it. I know what this means.¡±


    She dashed off towards the street, and I called after her frantically as I dashed off after her.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 17

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 17


    ¡°Jessica! Jessica! Jessica!¡± I called after my girlfriend as she dashed towards the forest. I could see her


    golden locks glistening in the moonlight, and her yellow dress got stained with mud as she ran. Some


    kids from the crowd saw themotion and followed us, but I chose to ignore them. Jessica was all I


    could think of.


    ¡°Get away from me!¡¯ She shouted, suddenly turning around and shoving me. I saw the devastated and


    angry look in her eyes. I could not help feeling terrible when I looked into her eyes. She was beautiful,


    and she has been my only mate. I was so sure she was my mate until I experienced what I


    experienced just now.


    ¡°Listen, Jessica,¡± I said, panting as I tried to exin my behavior. ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me. It


    was an inexplicable attraction that wasing from that girl. I don¡¯t know who she is, and I would


    never cheat on you. I just couldn¡¯t resist this. I¡¯m sorry, Jessica.¡±


    Her face was red and puffy. Her makeup had run down her cheeks. She seemed to soften a little when


    she heard my words, but she still seemed distraught. She stretched out her hand, grasped my hand


    gently, and squeezed it before she released it again.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Alpha, Triton.¡± She said simply as she dabbed her face gently with a handkerchief. ¡°You will


    know your mate without any mistakes or second guess. You seem to have found your mate. I can¡¯t


    standby and watch you do it, though.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, listen, I don¡¯t even know if I did,¡± I said slowly as I looked into her eyes pleadingly. ¡°Don¡¯t give


    up on us so easily. We have so many years together, and you¡¯re the only mate I¡¯ve ever had. And, will


    ever need.¡±


    She smiled at me sweetly and touched my cheek. She gazed at me for a very long time until she finally


    let go of my cheek and turned, and walked away. I was going to go after her, but something held me


    back. The nagging feeling hit me and held me back from going after her. I was starting to think she was


    right. Maybe my real soulmate was inside the Moon Goddess ball. If she was, though, I did not want to


    meet her. Not tonight. All I wanted was Jessica. But, I knew deep down inside that she was right. She


    wasn¡¯t for me after all.


    The crowd of kids around me started toe closer, taunting and mocking me. I could hear them


    gleefully dere that the Alpha¡¯s son got dumped. I snarled. I shifted to my wolf form and fled. They


    followed.


    ***Ariana¡¯s POV***


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the whole Balck Sky pack youth woulde to the ball,¡± Alex told me, ncing over at


    the cluster of ck Sky.


    I looked over at them and shrugged. I did not really mind so much that they were here, except that they


    always acted like our chaperons or something. Being the neutral pack, the young members always


    seemed to act like they were just a little better and needed to ¡°keep the peace¡± between the ck Sky


    and Shining Moon packs.


    ¡°Do they bother you?¡± I asked Alex and took a drink of my punch. It was very strong, I noticed. I had


    never drunk much alcohol before, and I didn¡¯t expect something so aggressive on a sacred evening. In


    fact, in my own mind, the whole evening did not seem so sacred. The worst thing was, I did not feel any


    different. I did not feel bad or anything, but I thought I was supposed to feel something special at the


    ball.


    ¡°They don¡¯t really bother me,¡± Alex answered as he musingly sipped the punch. ¡°I just feel weird being


    here, honestly. I don¡¯t know exactly what I am supposed to be feeling.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we just feel everything we were meant to feel already,¡± I said reassuringly, grasping his hand.


    He looked down at my hand and smiled softly. He pulled my hand close to his lips and kissed my


    knuckles softly.


    Everyone was so


    rt of just keeping to themselves. I was not sure why this party seemed so dead and devoid of life, but I


    felt it had something to do with the feud between all of us. Alex and I decided to slow dance together. A


    few other couples were on the dance floor with us, but no one got anywhere near one another. It


    seemed like the most socially awkward gathering anyone ever had to attend.


    After dancing, we sat down to eat some of the food when our attention was caught by arge crowd of


    neutral pack members entering the room. They must beters to the party. I barely paid them any


    attention except to see that there was an rmingly pretty girl at the front of the crowd. She had curly


    brown hair, a perfect chin, and wore a very sexy dress.


    I wasn¡¯t certain, but I was pretty sure her name was Patty. She was in my chemistry ss in high


    school, but she never spoke to me. Like most neutral pack members, she thought she was better than


    us.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m just heading to the bathroom,¡± Alex told me, standing up, kissing my cheek, and heading


    towards the restrooms in the back. I nodded but did not say anything. My attention was immediately


    pulled away by the raucous group of drunk pack members talking loudly outside about chasing a wolf.


    Through the cracked front doors, I could see a dark wolf bolt away as the crowd pursued. A wolf? I


    wondered if it was an actual wolf or if maybe one of the members decided to turn into a wolf tonight. I


    decided to follow them. I¡¯d be back in plenty of time for Alex. I grabbed my shawl and followed the


    drunk pack members at a distance.


    I followed them all down the dark path through the forest. It wound through some of the deeper parts of


    the woods, where the grass and tree roots almost tripped me a few times. They seemed to be feeling


    aggressive, and I was wondering if they were nning to have another fight. Our parents all had a


    mutual pact to no longer fight, but the younger members of the pack fought regrly. I never got into


    any fights that were too intense, but I¡¯ve seen many of them.


    ¡°Look, there it is!¡± one of the guys up at the front of the group shouted and pointed. They all started to


    dash down the side of the hill and fell upon the unsuspecting wolf.


    I heard a loud howl pierce through the forest, and I felt the hair on my arms stand on end as I listened


    to the howl pierce my ears. Instinctively, I began running with the other kids towards the wolf.


    When I came to the ce where the wolf was to find himpletely surrounded by young teens


    pummeling the wolf withrge sticks and rocks, the wolf growled, snarled, took nips and swipes at the


    young people. But, he was way outnumbered. I could not bear to see him being surrounded hopelessly.


    I dashed over to him and flung myself on his body, which at this point was very battered and beaten.


    He was injured, lying on his side.


    ¡°Leave him alone,¡± I shouted, looking at them angrily. ¡°He wasn¡¯t hurting anyone! Just leave him alone.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I felt my body grow tense as I prepared to handle myself getting hammered by rocks and sticks. But, to


    my surprise, they seemed disinterested in continuing and just left. Maybe they were feeling they


    needed to get more alcohol in their systems. I felt terrible for the wolf and gave it my shawl to stay


    warm as he recovered.


    When I returned to the Moon Goddess ball, I looked about for Alex but did not see him anywhere. I


    decided to keep looking for him. I was about to give up after 20 minutes of searching when I stumbled


    up to him sitting in the corner gazing at Patty. His look was strange, and I did not feel I could approach


    him. I just turned away and sat at the table, staring at my cake and feeling a bit unhappy.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 18

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 18


    I could try again.. She said it could still happen¡­ ¡°How many more times¡­¡± I knew my voice could bar


    ely be heard, but I still asked. Then I


    regretted my question immediately. How could she possibly answer that question? The memories of his


    touch flooded my mind, and the idea he would touch me again made my heart race.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Estre hesitated for a moment. ¡°Well¡­ It depends. But, as many as it takes.¡±


    The past few minutes had been like riding on a roller coaster. I was heartbroken and scared one mome


    nt, and was filled with hope the next.


    wa


    Then¡­ the thought of him bedding me again¡­ I had tried not to think about that night, but found mysel


    f more than oncete at night wanting to touch myself to the memories he and I had created. I felt torn


    between the emptiness of not being pregnant and the desire to be with him again. ¡°May I go back


    to my room?¡± I had a lot to think about, and one thing for sure was that I couldn¡®t give up. I had to


    remain hopeful that I could fulfill this for him ¨C


    and for myself. Both Estre and Talon were quiet for a moment before Estre nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Sliding from the table, I steadied myself as I waited for Talon.


    He held the door open and led me out of the room, back toward


    the packhouse. He didn¡®t say a word, but I knew this wasn¡®t the greatest news for him. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I said,


    keeping my eyes lowered to the floor, unable to look at him. ¡°I¡®m sorry that you have to deliver the bad


    news to the Alpha. I didn¡®t mean to be such a burden¡­¡± He stopped in front of me, and


    his voice was calm. ¡°Miss Rosalie, this wasn¡®t your fault.¡± He paused


    for a moment, then added, ¡°just follow Estre¡®s order and do your


    best. Please excuse me now ¡ª I need to return to the training field.¡± I looked at him with


    appreciation in my eyes, nodding my head. As he closed the door of my room, I seemed to hear a very


    light sigh from him, one that I couldn¡®t quite understand.


    It was a sigh of relief.


    **Talon¡®s POV


    I stood in front of Rosalie¡®s closed door and took a deep breath. A sigh left my


    lips as I looked up to the ceiling trying to clear my head. Now I had to go see Ethan ¨C


    and I hated to deliver bad news. Turning from Rosalie¡®s room, I made my way down the stairs towards


    the main floor of the packhouse where his office was. I knew Ethan had had meetings all morning, beca


    use I had been within them as well.


    I knocked on the door and waited for him to answer,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A New ns


    His firm voice sounded preupied, but as I entered he looked up at me. His expression turned from ir


    ritated to inquisitive. ¡°Talon, you have news?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha, I do.¡± Hesitating for a moment, I stepped forward and handed him the paper I had gotten fr


    om Estre.


    He looked over it for a second before his brows narrowed. ¡°She isn¡®t pregnant?¡± ¡°No, she isn¡®t,¡± I replie


    d reluctantly, He stared at me.


    One second, two seconds¡­


    ¡°I paid for a BREEDER and she isn¡®t PREGNANT!¡± Ethan roared in anger, tossing the paper aside. ¡°Wh


    at the F*CK am I supposed to do with a girl that can¡®t f*cking conceive?!¡±


    ¡°It was one time, Ethan.¡±


    His eyes darted towards me.


    ¡°Excuse me, beta?¡± he growled, and I know calling


    him by his name in this situation pissed him off. But he was overreacting. This wasn¡®t like him. Rosalie


    probably heard the outburst. Poor girl ¡ª hopefully she didn¡®t hear what he said.


    I took my time to pour him a ss of whiskey before making my exnation.


    ¡°You didn¡®t do the act during the best time to conceive. They had to wait till after the first time to get a s


    ense of when she would be ready. That was her first¨C


    ever heat, and it wasn¡®t one she naturally went through. They medicated her to put her into heat ¨C


    don¡®t look at me, I¡®m just telling you what the doctor said.¡± I watched as he slowly paced back and forth


    behind his desk as if he was thinking. A long sigh left him as he pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°So I n


    eed to keep trying?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes. Estre said that Rosalie is fertile and able to conceive. You will ju


    st have to keep trying till she


    is pregnant.¡±


    Hearing what I said perked him up slightly, but I could still see irritation.


    ¡°This was thest thing I needed to worry about on top of everything else, Talon.¡±


    ¡°I know, but the good thing is that at least now we have a better timeframe,¡± I replied, trying to make


    him less angry about the situation.


    There was a moment of silence between us as Ethan took a seat in his chair and stared out the


    window


    ¡°How did she take the news?¡± he asked. ¡°Uh?¡± Did I hear what I heard? Was he actually asking how Ro


    salie handled it? 1 cleared my throat and tried to make myself not look surprised. ¡°She was broken abo


    ut it, and cried. She looked so defeated, and asked to go to her room.¡± And apologized for something th


    at wasn¡®t her fault. I watched Ethan closely after telling him the news, I wasn¡®t sure why Ethan had want


    ed to know what Rosalie¡®s reaction was, but I had known him for a long time, and something was rolling


    through his mind that he wasn¡®t sharing.


    Then came the second outburst.


    ¡°What the F*CK! I BOUGHT her, she couldn¡®t conceive, so now


    I am the bad guy?!¡± Ethans snide and angry remark caught me off guard. I knew I shouldn¡®t, but for som


    Did he realize that he was worried about what Rosalie thought of him?


    ¡°No,¡± I needed to rify the situation as soon as I could, ¡°I think you¡®ve misunderstood.


    She was upset because she wanted to be pregnant¡­ she wanted to be carrying your child, Ethan.¡±


    Ethan¡®s eyes nced


    towards me again, and, this time, I could tell the anger in his eyes had faded quickly. His expression was


    There was a reason I was Ethan¡®s beta. It wasn¡®t just because I


    was the strongest of the warriors. I knew my friend better than anyone, and I was able to read his every


    ¡°Then have Estre send me over the time frames,¡± he said, ¡°and I will see that it¡®s done.¡± Nodding


    my head, I turned to leave, but hesitated once more. ¡°May I ask something?¡± Turning


    slightly, Ethan gestured impatiently for me to speak. ¡°Once she conceives, may she be allowed to


    at least venture into the gardens? Chaperoned, of course. Estre says she needs the sunlight and


    fresh air.¡±


    Ethan


    hesitated for a moment, staring at me with a dark intense gaze. Then he said, ¡°Very well.¡± I knew better


    time to rethink his answer and change his mind. Rosalie needed the fresh air ¨C


    and she needed time that wasn¡®t enclosed in four walls. The gardens at the back


    of the packhouse off the sunroom hadn¡®t been properly tended to in a few months. I remembered how th


    on a mission.


    Rosalie needed something that was hers ¨C and


    I knew that, if Ethan were in a better mind frame, he would have done this himself. Once upon a time, he


    not for the best reasons.


    ¡°Manuel!¡± I called out. A dark skinned¨C


    man came from a green shed jogging towards me. ¡°Yes, beta,¡± he said quickly, bowing his head, ¡°how c


    that


    the gardens going to shame wasn¡®t his fault, but I wanted to help get them back in shape. ¡°You know the


    at the back of the packhouse?¡± I asked slowly.


    His brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Yes, beta¡­ I know which ones you mean¡­¡± ¡°Good. I would


    like to see that they are


    cleaned up and restored. Can you make this a priority over the next few weeks?¡± ¡°Of course, beta.¡± Turn


    her in. Not just about the pregnancy issue, but also about Georgia

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 19

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 19


    His Again ***Rosalie¡®s POV A few days passed, and I found myself not wanting to do much. Talon, Estr


    e and Vicky had all taken tums to check on me and encourage me to stay positive of the situation. Vi


    cky had told me about the library, and, after much debate, I agreed to go with her. Thinking about her cl


    osing argument made me chuckle. ¡®Rosalie, if you don¡®t go, I will carry you there. Do you want me to ca


    rry you?¡® She could be quite persuasive, I had to admit. Theughter we shared when I


    told her I definitely didn¡®t want her carrying me did make me smile. The library was a three¨Cstory¨C


    tall building, and it


    was even grander than she described. Being there really did change my mood. Vicky and I wandered t


    he shelves for hours until I had selected a few books


    to read. The entire time, she made jokes about the romances I selected, while I tried to convince her th


    ey were beautiful stories. As the sun began to set off in the distance, I


    enjoyed the cool breeze that was drifting in through the window. It was a wee relief to have the fres


    h air upon my skin. I still longed for the outside, but I had gotten used to Ethan¡®s rules


    omances


    Ethan wrapped around my mind like a veil of pleasure and mystery. I didn¡®t know how he had taken the


    news about me not being pregnant, but Talon had tried to reassure me he wasn¡®t angry


    Part of me didn¡®t know how much of that to believe, but I trusted Talon.


    As the fire built by Mrs. White and the maids crackled in the hearth, I curled under


    the fur pelts she had brought me, along with a hot cup of tea, and one of my books. The fur on the pelt


    brushed against my bare legs as I satfortably in my light blue tank top and underwear. I wasn¡¯t exp


    ecting anyone, and with dinner long over, I didn¡®t have to leave my room again ¨C


    not that I wanted to right now. I held Pride and Prejudice in my hands, and Mr. Darcy was waiting for m


    e on the pages. The thought of


    my situation burdened me everyday. All I wanted was a way to break free from my reality and disappea


    r into a world of make¨C


    believe. One where Mr. Darcy didn¡®t care if I was pregnant or not. Suddenly, I heard the door open. My


    eyes darted


    towards the small opening as a towering frame came into sight. My heart dropped into my stomach, an


    d the room suddenly seemed so much


    more confined. I hadn¡®t expected Ethan to visit me without prior notification. This was the first time I had


    seen him since the night he took a part of me. Some days, I had longed for this moment; other days I


    was afraid to try again ¨C


    or fail again. Either way, I didn¡®t expect it to happen right then and there. His dark steely eyes looked o


    ver me. I couldn¡®t help but notice how the ck shirt he wore fit him perfectly, and how gorgeous those


    gray sweatpants were¡­ Never did I think any pair of sweatpants could look that good on someone.


    Regardless of how amazing he looked, I was still terrified he was upset with me that I didn¡®t conceive,


    that the deal was off, and my pack was


    going to pay for what they did. Most of all, though, I was terrified


    that he was disappointed with me. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡®t conceive¡­¡± The words escaped me


    quickly. I let my eyes drop to the floor.


    As I waited for his response, I prayed that Talon had told me the truth ¨C that Ethan wasn¡¯t that angry,


    and that he wasn¡®t here to punish me.


    As he stepped closer towards the bed, I held my breath.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± He cleared his throat, and I sensed a bit of uneasiness in his voice. ¡°We¡®ll keep trying.¡±


    I looked up and met his gaze.


    There was no disappointment or anger in it. Something about the way he spoke to me sent a different


    message. Maybe a part of him did care for me, even though


    I failed his task? My heart melted at this thought, and


    all of sudden, relief, guilt, and hope all rushed through me, making


    my eyes moist. I tried hard to fight back the tear that threatened to slip down my cheek without sess


    . Lowering


    my eyes I put the bookmark in my book and set it aside. Hardly a momentter, his hand found its way


    under my chin. His touch sent a sensation through me that warmed me in all the right ces. As he lifte


    d my eyes to his, I saw something within them that looked like desire.


    ¡°Are


    you not angry with me¡­?¡± I whispered. I didn¡®t know where I found the courage. He didn¡®t answer, but r


    epeated again, ¡°We will keep trying¡­¡± He


    paused for a second, and then finished, ¡°Rosalie.¡± My name rolling off his lips made my heart jump. His


    voice, just above a whisper, brushed against my ear as he leaned forward and gently kissed away the t


    ear upon my cheek. I couldn¡®t control the feeling it awoke within me ¨C it built and went straight to


    A voice rang clearly in my head: ¡°He wants me!¡±


    Without any more words, his hands slid down towards the hem of my shirt, his fingers brushing my side


    s as he gradually lifted it. The


    cool air kissed my bare exposed nipples, causing them to harden. I didn¡®t need the pills Estre had


    given me before. But then I watched as he pulled something from his pocket ¨C


    a small ck container that held the small blue pills I took before. ¡°Open your


    mouth for me¡­¡± His voice was deep and low. His lips were barely above my own. I did as he asked an


    d opened my mouth, and slowly, he deposited the pills before handing me a ss of water. After I swall


    owed them down, he reced the ss upon the nightstand. He quickly stripped off the ck shirt that


    had been hugging his figure and tossed it to the floor. He crawled on top of me, and his lips descended


    upon my neck. A soft moan escaped my lips as I closed my eyes, relishing the feeling of him taking co


    ntrol of my body. I wanted this, and had thought about it since hest had me.


    As his mouth trailed down over the valley of my


    breasts and dipped down my stomach, his fingers against my clit had my back arching in pleasure. My


    hips moved back in time with his movements,


    and a small cry of joy quickly left my lips as a sudden explosion of


    pleasure ran through me. A growl I hadn¡®t expected left him, and as I looked at him, his eyes were


    focused on me. I wasn¡®t startled by his response¨C


    instead, it gave me confidence that I didn¡®t expect. With a smirk across his lips, he dove down, and my


    heart raced. ¡°I can¡¯t ¡ª ¡°I cried softly, but he


    just growled again. The second orgasim, stronger than thest, had me crying out louder as stars danc


    ed before my eyes, swimming through my vision like a beautiful waterfall.


    As I came down from my high, I felt his movements, and as I looked back at him, he was naked before


    me.


    Hisrge member was erect and eager to join with me as he guided its head towards the folds of my


    core,


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I begged in heat, wanting him to fill me.


    The dark lusty look he gave me was everything I wanted in that moment. Then he thrust hard into me


    and didn¡®t stop.


    Pain! I felt as if my body was ripped apart. But at the same time, fast movements of his hips had me tee


    as if every bit of emotion he had he was releasing on me. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I cried out before pping my hand ovContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    things I didn¡®t think were possible. His hand gripped my wrist, catching me by surprise, and pulled it awa


    Hismand confused me. Did he not want me to be quiet? As the moans of pleasure tried to escape m


    but, in the end I couldn¡®t help it. I couldn¡®t stop what I


    was feeling, and the louder I was, the harder and faster he was.


    ¡°Please¡ª I can¡®t¨C¡±I tried to get out, knowing that I was going toe undone around him again.


    I was afraid to touch him, but when he thrust and stilled inside me, my hand instinctively gripped his wris


    as I cried out in pleasure, my core gripping him tightly as pure


    and utter bliss clouded my mind. The closeness of his hot body against mine, the feeling


    of him deep inside me¡­ It was a euphoria I didn¡®t want to end.


    It wasn¡®t until the high slowly came down and I looked at him that I saw his eyes staring at where


    my hand was.


    Realization hit


    me, and I quickly tried to retract my hand, but again he caught my wrist. I didn¡®t know what to think abou


    my master¨C stood before me. Then his hand slowly


    reached out and brushed over the curve of my breast, causing a shutter of pleasure to rip through me, a


    straight to my core again. I knew that Estre said we would have to


    keep trying, but something inside me screamed that this


    His Again was more than just trying. But almost as soon as I felt his touch, it disappeared. Ethan slowly


    began to dress himself. Once done, he turned to leave ¨C


    but didn¡®t take another step. I watched the rise and fall of his shoulders and sat confused in silence, tryi


    mind at that moment. Did I have the courage to say something? ¡°You¨C you don¡®t have to go


    ¡ª¡± I stuttered trying to let him know that, if he wanted to stay, he could. It was


    an invitation I hadn¡®t thought I¡®d be able to get out, and even I felt conflicted ¨C


    I was confused with what I wanted. After a moment of


    silence, his sultry voice replied, ¡°You need your rest, Rosalie.¡± I wasn¡®t going


    to argue with him. Instead, I sat silently and let him walk away from me and out the door, listening to


    the soft click as it closed. A force of emotions rolled through me, and as Iid back against the pillows, I


    at the ceiling, and a small smile crossed my face. His scent lingered in the


    room, wrapping around me. Rolling to my side, I inhaled my nkets that smelled of him before slowly c

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 20

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 20


    ***Talon¡®s POV ¡°Hey, you¡®re here!¡± Ethan greeted me. Something about his burst of energy was a little


    unnerving, and I wasn¡®t sure what was going on, but I was curious to find out why he seemed to be in a


    good mood. ¡°Yes, Alpha! I left the training grounds as soon as I heard you needed me.¡± ¡°How is trainin


    g going?¡± he asked, watching me with an intense gaze as he leaned back in the ck leather chair beh


    ind his desk. ¡°Very well. The new recruits are doing excellent. Perhaps if you¡®re free tomorrow, you wou


    ld like toe down and take a look? You¡®ll be happy with their progress.¡± He sat for a moment watchi


    ng me, and couldn¡®t help but feel like he was up to something. ¡°That I will, but I have something else I c


    alled you here for.¡± There it was. The true reason


    why he summoned me. I leaned closer, trying to be more attentive. ¡°What is your request, Alpha?¡± Etha


    n looked at me and


    seemed to find amusement in my reaction. ¡°Will you calm down? I don¡®t need anything.¡± I wasn¡®t sure if


    Ethan was high or drunk. His actionspletely baffled me, and that was something I didn¡®t take lightly


    . He was acting abnormal. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± I asked. As soon as the question left my lips, I watched h


    is demeanor change. He crossed his arms. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°No offense, Alpha. You just seem to be in a


    good mood this morning, and, please excuse my honesty, but that¡®s rare.¡± 1 Ethan


    quickly snapped his narrowing eyes to me. ¡°I¡®m just d we¡®re prepared for the uing battle.¡±


    Yeah, like I believed that.


    However, there was no point arguing it, so I quickly agreed, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°We have visitorsing¡­¡± Ethan stated getting back to business, but kept his re fixed on where I s


    tood. ¡°Alpha Romero from Poldesse ising with his daughter Madalynn to visit the king. They will re


    st here three days before continuing


    on their journey.¡± I was taken a bit by surprise because visitors were generally not weed by Ethan,


    due to security concerns and his dislike for meaningless social events. Plus, people feared us. Even if


    Ethan extended an invitation, they would most likely decline it anyway. ¡°Oh¡­


    okay.¡± I quickly adjusted my attitude. ¡°I will make sure their rooms are sorted.¡± Ethan looked at me, raisi


    ng a brow. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just surprised, really. It isn¡®t exactly like you to host anyone.¡± ¡°Tru


    st me, I¡®m not thrilled about it¨C but he was adamant, and I don¡®t want the king to be upset. I¡®m


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not offending a guest who¡®s helping us with the war.¡± | I understood how things had escted. Ethan w


    as under quite a lot of pressure to build up the


    Unwee Company defensive line and the alliance. We were preparing as much as we could, but Dr


    ogomor was only one pack, and we were already spread thin. This Alpha¡®s visit wasn¡®t something Etha


    n was happy about, but at this point, any help would count. Otherwise, Ethan would never allow such p


    otential distractions into our territory. ¡°Okay. I¡®ll make sure dinners are properly arranged during their st


    ay, as well,¡± I added, knowing that it was customary to do so.


    Ethan sighed. ¡°Yes. I suppose that would


    be the polite thing,¡± he gritted through his teeth. Alright, that was the Alpha I knew.


    I began to turn away, and then stopped. ¡°Alpha, may I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, but make it quick.¡± He gritted out again.


    ¡°Miss Rosalie¡­ What would you like done about


    her situation, while the visitors are here?¡± He didn¡®t want to share her presence with anyone if he didn¡®t


    absolutely have to. Another Alphaing in was going toplicate things. He thought over the questi


    on, and then quickly said, ¡°She is in my wing, and can remain there for the days they are here.¡± ¡°Very w


    ell. I will let Vicky know as well.¡±


    As I turned to go, his voice stopped me. ¡°I don¡®t want anyone from Poldesse to know why she¡¯s here, T


    alon.¡± ¡°Understood.¡±


    As expected, the arrival of the Alpha came quickly. As their car pulled into the long driveway of the pack


    house, Ethan and I went to greet them. I wasn¡®t sure what to expect, but, of course, they were all the s


    ame in the end. Alpha Romero was a tall man, but not as big as Ethan. As he stepped


    from the cked¨C


    out SUV, his wealth was on full disy. From the expensive designer clothing to his shining jewelry, ev


    erything dripped money. ¡°Alpha Romero, wee,¡± Ethan said firmly. It was clear Ethan wasn¡®t please


    d about the Alpha being on his territory, but he was doing what needed to be done to keep the peace. ¡°


    Thank you for having us,¡± Romero replied, his grin showing off all of his pearly white teeth. As he turne


    d, he held his hand out to a tall brte girl that had been behind him. She was definitely pretty, and th


    e short, revealing clothing she wore screamed ¡®problem.¡® There was a glint in her eyes when she stared


    at Ethan, and something deep down inside me told me I was going to have to run interference for Etha


    n, because otherwise he was likely to go off on a young girl seeking his favor. ¡°This is my daughter, Ma


    dalynn.¡± Romero stated with a smile. ¡°We are hoping to find her a good match when we go to the capita


    l. She is of age, and has a strong bloodline to support any eager Alpha who wants an adequate mate.¡±


    The tension running through Ethan rubbed off on me, and I quickly smiled. ¡°We wee you both. Ple


    ase follow me, and I will show you towards your rooms.¡± I knew better than to allow Ethan to


    continue with small talk. He wasn¡®t a chatty kind of person, and it was obvious from Romero¡®sment


    that he was going to try and throw his daughter at Ethan


    who was not interested at all. ¡°We will be hosting a dinner tonight to wee you both,¡± Ethan said tly


    walk up the stairs, Madalynn¡®s chipper voice rang from behind me. ¡°I look forward to seeing youter, Et


    look at them and then at Ethan. He didn¡®t like anyone to address him by his first name unless


    allowed to. I watched him stop in the middle of the


    hall, but I stepped in to correct her before he could react. ¡°Miss Madalynn, in this pack he is addressed a


    sentence. ¡°Yes, Madalynn, you are.. But we are in Drogomor. Not our home. Be a polite youngdy and


    Ethan. He wanted them nowhere near him or Rosalie. That was clear. ¡°Don¡®t worry about it.¡± I put on a p


    asked as I turned to look at her. ¡°Miss Madalynn, Alpha Ethan often has


    I sighed and walked towards the Alpha¡®s wing of the pack house. Now, it was even more clear that I | ne


    about Rosalie.


    I raised my fist and knocked on the


    door of the Luna suite. Rosalie opened it, her smile widening upon her face. ¡°Talon¡­


    Is everything okay?¡±


    Unwee Company ¡°Yes, Miss Rosalie¡­I just wanted to make sure you


    had everything you needed for the rest of the night.¡± Vicky had told her that we had visitors for a few day


    friend was implying she shouldn¡®t leave the room. I felt bad making such a request, but thankfully, she d


    ever seen. I just wished Ethan could see that, too. ¡°You don¡®t need to exin¨C


    I understand,¡± she assured me. ¡°And don¡®t worry, I will stay in the room.¡± ¡°Well, then, in that case¡­


    have a good night.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 21

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 21


    **Rosalie¡®s POV A long sigh escaped my lips as I put down the


    second book I had finished on the soft surface of myforter. Day two of Ethan¡®s visitors being within


    the pack grounds, and I was getting bored being cooped up in my room. I shook my head ¨C who


    did I think I was? Talon told me it was for my safety, but I knew he was just trying to be nice. I was


    bought, and I only had one purpose for Alpha Ethan. Just because Talon tried his best to provide me pri


    vacy didn¡®t mean that I was much different from a prisoner ¨C I had no right to question what


    was arranged for me. However, the more time I spent here, the more I


    tended to forget that. I cravedmunication with someone other than my own thoughts. Of


    course, Vicky and Talon took turns checking on me, but I wanted more ¨C


    Yes, I was hopelessly missing Ethan. His intoxicating scent, the gentle caress of his hands¡­ God,


    I was being ridiculous. My face turned red, and I rolled my eyes at my internal dilemma. Iid


    back upon my bed and stared at the ceiling above, unsure of what to


    do next. I could hear sounds of music from below; it seemed like the crowd was having fun. Who would


    associate Drogomor pack with the word ¡®fun?¡® At least, I


    wouldn¡®t have believed that until I really had really gotten them. I could hear young women¡®s giggles an


    dughter through my open window. Was Ethan


    being entertained by other women? And would he smile at them? He probably wouldn¡®t¡­ but what if he


    would? I had never seen his smile, and I couldn¡®t imagine that. What¡®s more, the thought that other


    women could make him smile really upset me. ¡®What¡®s wrong


    with you, Rosalie!¡¯ I berated myself. ¡®You¡®re a simple breeder. Know your ce!¡® However, scolding mys


    elf didn¡®t make me feel any better. In fact, it made me¡­ jealous, to a


    point where I almost didn¡®t recognize the feeling. The sun had long before set, and I could see the glori


    ous bright


    full moon above. Tonight they would shift and run in a group. It seemed to be something Ethan and his


    pack


    did every full moon. It showed such unity between them, and I was delighted by the chance to witness i


    t from a distance as they took off in a mass of fur while the sounds of their howls


    filled the night sky. ¡°I wish I was out there¡­¡± I whispered softly to myself, wrapping the cashmere nk


    et around my arms tighter as I smiled up at the moon, thinking about Ethan. I couldn¡®t help the soft sou


    nd of a song that rose from


    me. The words softly left my lips as I looked out at the night. As I thought about everything that had tran


    spired between him and me, the feelings that were growing inside me scared me to my core. I wasn¡®t u


    pset by restricted freedom¡­ Just lonely without him. All of sudden, a sound from outside


    of the window drew my attention. I slid from the bed and moved towards the open


    window. The room I was in was three stories up, but


    ¨C


    Chapter 21: Lock Down still, the noise startled me. I stared down, trying to see what was there, my lon


    g hair slipping over my shoulders in long waves as I peered into the darkness.


    What was it? Was there someone watching?


    The fear started to settle over me when a small ck


    cat darted from the space below me toward the corner of the building. A sigh of relief and a small chuck


    le left my lips as I realized I


    didn¡®t have anything to worry about. ¡°Goddess, kitty, you scared me,¡± I said. ¡°Run off before the big bad


    wolves smell you out.¡± What¡®s wrong with me? So skittish that I was startled by something as sweet


    as a cat. Rosalie, you¡®ve gotta be braver than that! As I turned around and made my way towards my b


    e, however, the door to my room suddenly opened. What was going on tonight?!


    Then my eyes widened as Ethan¡¯s dark and lust¨C


    filled gaze swept over me causing me to hold my breath. Why was he here?


    ¡°Alpha.¡± I lowered my head to greet him.


    Frozen to the spot, I watched him close the door behind


    him. I could hear my heart pounding louder and louder. His steps were swift, and he closed the space b


    etween us quickly. Then his lips upon my neck caused me to moan softly as the


    nket dropped to the ground.


    The smell of whiskey upon his breath told me he had been drinking, but even so, I had longed for


    this moment. For him toe and find me and ravish me like only he could do. ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I whispered a


    s his hands pulled and tugged at the clothing upon my body. He tossed me up on the bed, and then a s


    queal left my mouth as he dragged me to its edge and dipped his mouth to my core. My legs


    wrapped around his shoulders and my


    back arched in pleasure. ¡°Ethan. Call me Ethan!¡± hemanded. I didn¡®t understand what had gotten i


    nto him, but his wild movements let me know that he wasn¡®t going to let me go quietly tonight as I sated


    the ravenous hunger deep within him. Over and over he made me cum with pleasure. Soft cries


    left me and filled the space within the half closed canopy. He slid deep inside


    me and hit me with an animalistic passion


    I had never experienced. As I left scratches down his back, some deep enough to spill blood,


    he knotted me, and I called out ¡°Ethan¡± as he came, stilling deep within me. Both of us panted, out of br


    eath, as he held me close. ¡°What are you doing to me?¡± he mumbled, his brows


    furrowing. 1 My mind was still in a mess, and I


    didn¡®t understand his question. As the swelling went down from the knot he climbed over top of me and


    laid down beside me. His arms wrapped around my waist as I partially sat up against the headboard. H


    eid his head down upon my naked waist as he closed his eyes.


    Did he.., fall asleep¡­?!


    I looked down at him, finding it unbelievable. He was still here wrapped around m?¨C


    drunk, of course, but still here.


    As the heat started to fade, I recollected my thoughts. What had just happened¡­?


    I had waited for him toe to me, and, after two days, he finally did. I knew it must be the


    alcohol that made him wild tonight, and he had onlye to take me until his physical needs were fille


    d¡­ but he had asked me to call him by name. Did that mean that maybe, just maybe¨C


    he also desired me as a woman? I looked at him and could not get over how


    handsome he was. With his eyes closed, he was no longer a fearsome Alpha, but just a charming man.


    A wave of mixed emotions rushed through me. He was my master, he ruined my


    future, but in some ways, he also saved me. His thick eyshes¨C


    casted a shadow under his eyes, and his well¨C


    defined jawline paired with his perfect nose and lips to make him as graceful as a prince. However, eve


    n


    in his sleep, there was still a crease between his brows. Was he bothered by something? I so wished I


    could help him in any way. I knew it was a silly thought, why would he need help from someone like


    me? Nevertheless, I couldn¡®t help but gently massage his temples, hoping to provide some relief for


    whatever that may be bothering him. Um¡­ his hair was surprisingly soft. It didn¡®t take long until I heard


    a deep grunt fill the small space between us. He slowly began to move, and then looked around


    with a confused look upon his face. Then his eyes slowly rose up to meet my


    own.


    He hesitated for a moment, as


    if he was trying to remember what had happened. Then he quickly pulled away from me with a sneer u


    pon his face as he picked up his pants and slipped them on. I pulled up


    the nket to cover my bare body. ¡°Alpha¡­ I¡®m sorry¡­¡± I apologized softly. I wasn¡¯t sure whether it wa


    s eptable for me to touch him while he was asleep. He spun around to look at me with the irritated l


    ook on his face. Slowly, his eyes flickered up and down my body before he turned and


    stormed out of the room, mming the door behind him.


    It was as if I could hear


    my heart shatter into pieces. How foolish had I been to think that I might mean something different to


    him? I was wrong. I was lying to myself. It was all my illusion. I was still nothing but a job to him¨C


    a task to bepleted. He was never going to love or care about me, and the more I kept pretending t


    hat wasn¡®t true, the more I was setting


    myself up for disappointment. I was hopelessly wishing things would


    change, but I knew they were never going to.


    Sold as the Alpha King¡®s


    **Rosalie¡®s POV A long sigh escaped my lips as I put down the


    second book I had finished on the soft surface of myforter. Day two of Ethan¡®s visitors being within


    the pack grounds, and I was getting bored being cooped up in my room. I shook my head ¨C who


    did I think I was? Talon told me it was for my safety, but I knew he was just trying to be nice. I was


    bought, and I only had one purpose for Alpha Ethan. Just because Talon tried his best to provide me pri


    vacy didn¡®t mean that I was much different from a prisoner ¨C I had no right to question what


    was arranged for me. However, the more time I spent here, the more I


    tended to forget that. I cravedmunication with someone other than my own thoughts. Of


    course, Vicky and Talon took turns checking on me, but I wanted more ¨C


    Yes, I was hopelessly missing Ethan. His intoxicating scent, the gentle caress of his hands¡­ God,


    I was being ridiculous. My face turned red, and I rolled my eyes at my internal dilemma. Iid


    back upon my bed and stared at the ceiling above, unsure of what to


    do next. I could hear sounds of music from below; it seemed like the crowd was having fun. Who would


    associate Drogomor pack with the word ¡®fun?¡® At least, I


    wouldn¡®t have believed that until I really had really gotten them. I could hear young women¡®s giggles an


    dughter through my open window. Was Ethan


    being entertained by other women? And would he smile at them? He probably wouldn¡®t¡­ but what if he


    would? I had never seen his smile, and I couldn¡®t imagine that. What¡®s more, the thought that other


    women could make him smile really upset me. ¡®What¡®s wrong


    with you, Rosalie!¡¯ I berated myself. ¡®You¡®re a simple breeder. Know your ce!¡® However, scolding mys


    elf didn¡®t make me feel any better. In fact, it made me¡­ jealous, to a


    point where I almost didn¡®t recognize the feeling. The sun had long before set, and I could see the glori


    ous bright


    full moon above. Tonight they would shift and run in a group. It seemed to be something Ethan and his


    pack


    did every full moon. It showed such unity between them, and I was delighted by the chance to witness i


    t from a distance as they took off in a mass of fur while the sounds of their howls


    filled the night sky. ¡°I wish I was out there¡­¡± I whispered softly to myself, wrapping the cashmere nk


    et around my arms tighter as I smiled up at the moon, thinking about Ethan. I couldn¡®t help the soft sou


    nd of a song that rose from


    me. The words softly left my lips as I looked out at the night. As I thought about everything that had tran


    spired between him and me, the feelings that were growing inside me scared me to my core. I wasn¡®t u


    pset by restricted freedom¡­ Just lonely without him. All of sudden, a sound from outside


    of the window drew my attention. I slid from the bed and moved towards the open


    window. The room I was in was three stories up, but


    ¨C


    Chapter 21: Lock Down still, the noise startled me. I stared down, trying to see what was there, my lon


    g hair slipping over my shoulders in long waves as I peered into the darkness.


    What was it? Was there someone watching?


    The fear started to settle over me when a small ck


    cat darted from the space below me toward the corner of the building. A sigh of relief and a small chuck


    le left my lips as I realized I


    didn¡®t have anything to worry about. ¡°Goddess, kitty, you scared me,¡± I said. ¡°Run off before the big badN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    wolves smell you out.¡± What¡®s wrong with me? So skittish that I was startled by something as sweet


    as a cat. Rosalie, you¡®ve gotta be braver than that! As I turned around and made my way towards my b


    e, however, the door to my room suddenly opened. What was going on tonight?!


    Then my eyes widened as Ethan¡¯s dark and lust¨C


    filled gaze swept over me causing me to hold my breath. Why was he here?


    ¡°Alpha.¡± I lowered my head to greet him.


    Frozen to the spot, I watched him close the door behind


    him. I could hear my heart pounding louder and louder. His steps were swift, and he closed the space b


    etween us quickly. Then his lips upon my neck caused me to moan softly as the


    nket dropped to the ground.


    The smell of whiskey upon his breath told me he had been drinking, but even so, I had longed for


    this moment. For him toe and find me and ravish me like only he could do. ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I whispered as


    mouth as he dragged me to its edge and dipped his mouth to my core. My legs


    wrapped around his shoulders and my


    back arched in pleasure. ¡°Ethan. Call me Ethan!¡± hemanded. I didn¡®t understand what had gotten in


    pleasure. Soft cries left me and filled the space within the half closed canopy. He slid deep inside


    me and hit me with an animalistic passion


    I had never experienced. As I left scratches down his back, some deep enough to spill blood,


    he knotted me, and I called out ¡°Ethan¡± as he came, stilling deep within me. Both of us panted, out of bre


    he mumbled, his brows furrowing. 1 My mind was still in a mess, and I


    didn¡®t understand his question. As the swelling went down from the knot he climbed over top of me and


    Did he.., fall asleep¡­?!


    I looked down at him, finding it unbelievable. He was still here wrapped around m?¨C


    drunk, of course, but still here.


    As the heat started to fade, I recollected my thoughts. What had just happened¡­?


    I had waited for him toe to me, and, after two days, he finally did. I knew it must be the


    alcohol that made him wild tonight, and he had onlye to take me until his physical needs were filled


    call him by name. Did that mean that maybe, just maybe¨C


    he also desired me as a woman? I looked at him and could not get over how


    handsome he was. With his eyes closed, he was no longer a fearsome Alpha, but just a charming man.


    through me. He was my master, he ruined my


    future, but in some ways, he also saved me. His thick eyshes¨C


    casted a shadow under his eyes, and his well¨C


    defined jawline paired with his perfect nose and lips to make him as graceful as a prince. However, even


    in his sleep, there was still a crease between his brows. Was he bothered by something? I so wished I c


    silly thought, why would he need help from someone like


    me? Nevertheless, I couldn¡®t help but gently massage his temples, hoping to provide some relief for


    whatever that may be bothering him. Um¡­ his hair was surprisingly soft. It didn¡®t take long until I heard


    a deep grunt fill the small space between us. He slowly began to move, and then looked around


    with a confused look upon his face. Then his eyes slowly rose up to meet my


    own.


    He hesitated for a moment, as


    if he was trying to remember what had happened. Then he quickly pulled away from me with a sneer up


    the nket to cover my bare body. ¡°Alpha¡­ I¡®m sorry¡­¡± I apologized softly. I wasn¡¯t sure whether it was


    stormed out of the room, mming the door behind him.


    It was as if I could hear


    my heart shatter into pieces. How foolish had I been to think that I might mean something different to


    him? I was wrong. I was lying to myself. It was all my illusion. I was still nothing but a job to him¨C


    a task to bepleted. He was never going to love or care about me, and the more I kept pretending th


    myself up for disappointment. I was hopelessly wishing things would


    change, but I knew they were never going to.


    Sold as the Alpha King¡®s

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 22

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 22


    I lost myself in my own thoughts and couldn¡®t remember how long it took for me to finally


    fall asleep. When I woke up to the bright morning


    sunshine, I let out a long sigh as I slid from bed and made my way towards the bathroom. I was in for a


    nother long day of doing nothing. A soft knock on the door drew my attention, and I watched as one of t


    he maids brought in a small tray of fresh fruits,


    pastries, juice, and coffee. Breakfast time. The same revolving routines make me feel more robotic tha


    n alive. ¡°Thank you, Sara,¡± I said to the young woman, who bowed her head to me and turned, her blon


    d curls bouncing upon her head as she left without a word. She had been the one who brought me my f


    ood thest few days, and even though she didn¡®t speak, it made me smile to think I had someone


    here. Brushing my hair I decided on a long white cotton dress toy around in for the day. After all, I wa


    sn¡®t going anywhere, I wasn¡®t allowed to. After my simple morning routine, I drifted from the


    bathroom toward the tray of food and


    picked up the small white cup of coffee, bringing it slowly to my lips. The rich, dark vor swirled in


    my mouth. I tried to stay positive by focusing on the deliciousness


    of the food. However,motion outside my door caught my attention. ¡°Miss Madalynn, Beta


    Damian, the Alpha is not here right now,¡± I heard one of the Drogomor warriors saying. ¡°I know he¡®s not


    here. I just haven¡®t seen this wing before. Why is it a problem?¡± ¡°Miss Madalynn, please


    return!¡± ¡°How dare you? Who do you think you are¡­?¡± I put down my coffee and was about to go over


    and check it out, but then changed my mind. I had been warned not to go out, and I


    knew my ce well enough to follow those instructions. The reality was that, the more I would like to st


    ay away from trouble, the more trouble found its way to


    Sure enough, it didn¡®t take long before the door burst open, and the angry judgemental gaze


    of a tall, slender brte girlnded on me. She had her hand on her hip and looked dead


    set on causing problems. ¡°Who the hell


    are you?¡± she demanded. She had to be one of the visitors, as I had never seen


    her before. Following quickly behind her was a tall blonde¨Chaired man with green eyes.


    He was gorgeous, in a way. He wasn¡®t as big as Ethan, but built closer to


    how Talon was. Except I didn¡®t have any doubt Talon would outdo him in any fight. ¡°Well, don¡®t just stan


    d there looking stupid. Answer me. Who are you, and why are you in the room I should be staying in!?¡±


    Her words were angry, and she stepped closer toward me, causing me to step backwards. ¡°I¡®m Rosalie


    ¡­¡± I replied softly,pletely confused as to what I did to make her this upset.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Rosalie?¡± She sneered, looking me up and down and then ncing towards


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wer m


    Alpha¡®s Daughter the tray of food that had been brought to me. ¡°You obviously don¡®t work here, nor do


    you smell like you belong to this pack¡­¡± She inhaled again, and her eyes ckened with rage. ¡°But yo


    u smell like Ethan! Are you a f*cking wh*re?!¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± My eyes widened quickly, and I frowned. S


    he was extremely rude, and for the first time in a while, I felt¡­ offended. Very offended. ¡°Excuse me? N


    o, excuse you.. I am an Alpha¡®s daughter. You will f*cking answer my questions, wh*re.¡± I clenched my f


    ists. I didn¡®t want to get in a fight with Drogomor¡®s visitors, but I also couldn¡®t bring myself to answer her


    questions.


    I took a deep breath, tried to make myself sound polite. ¡°Sorry, miss, but I don¡®t know


    you. Please leave my room,¡± I replied. My eyes drifted between the woman in front of me


    and the man by her side. A couple of the Drogomor warriors were standing outside of the door, looking


    between me and the intruders, unsure of what to do ¡°Your room?!¡± She


    bursted outughing, and then stepped forward, looking at me as if she had just heard the biggest joke


    in her life. ¡°I¡®m the future Luna to this pack, and this is my room!¡± My eyes were widened. What did she


    say ¨C


    future Luna?! She continued, ¡°Do you honestly think he is going to keep someone like you around? Yo


    u¡®re, what, a sex ve? You are nobody, and when he tires of you, he¡®ll throw you away like the wh*re y


    ou are. Eventually, he wille to my bed, and you will realize how pathetic you are.¡±


    I was still in shock about this new future Luna. She was chosen by Ethan¡­?


    Bitterness spread throughout my


    whole body. I forced back the tears that threatened toe, not wanting to let this woman see how she


    had affected me. No, it wasn¡®t her who affected me, it was¡­ ¡°What are you doing here!¡± A deep voice r


    ang out from behind the


    woman, and even from far away, I could sense his anger. Ethan¡®s dark and alluring figure appeared bes


    ide me in a blink of an eye, baring his teeth. He almost growled, causing both the woman and man


    to take a step backwards. However, the young woman quickly found her confidence.


    ¡°I came looking to admire the rooms and grounds, and found this woman in here eating. Who is she, an


    d why is she


    in the Luna suite?¡± I looked up at Ethan from where I was standing slightly behind him. Hisrge form s


    hielded me from their view. I couldn¡®t believe how she was speaking to him. Yet, with his teeth clenched


    , he held himself back. I would never have imagined that the Alpha of Drogomor would restrain his tem


    per for anyone, and yet he did.., for her. ¡°What¡®s going on? Oh, Madalynn, I was looking for you!¡± anoth


    er voice called. Looking towards the door, I watched a dark¨C


    haired man walk in with Talon. His eyes went from the girl to me, lingering a little longer than I was


    fortable with.


    ¡°Well, it seems that your daughter doesn¡®t have any respect for my privacy. Did she not know whose pac


    Alpha¡®s Daughter The man looked toward the girl with a hint of anger. ¡°My apologies, Alpha


    Ethan. My daughter seems to have forgotten how she was raised, and I can assure you that I will handle


    be there in a moment.¡± Her eyes stared at me before she growled and turned on her feet, storming from


    room. The man who came in with her ¨C Damian ¨C followed her, but he nced over me before he


    exited the room. ¡°Alpha Romero, we do hope this won¡®t happen again,¡± Talon said politely,ing to


    stand next to me. ¡°Of course not. Young women are so rebellious and entitled. Without


    her mother all these years, I have done my best, but still it¡®s a struggle.¡± Romero chuckled. ¡°May I ask w


    your bed servant?¡± ¡°It doesn¡®t matter what she is,¡±


    Ethan said emotionlessly as he looked towards me. I could feel my breath hitch. What was


    I to you, Ethan? I then quickly answered my own question ¨C


    a breeder, of course. In reality, how different was it from a bed servant? ¡°She¡®s beautiful. I wish I had so


    like her with me¡­ It has been some time since Iid with a beautiful woman¡­ Would you mind?¡± he


    asked with a grin. My eyes widened ¨C


    what did this Alpha mean!? I was terrified and stood there, frozen. Ethan turned around


    to look at me. His eyes narrowed. I still


    couldn¡®t read any emotion from his face. Everything seemed to be quiet around me, and I could hear my

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 23

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 23


    ¡°Even if she was a toy, I don¡®t share my toys¡­ I¡®d kill her before


    shey with another man.¡± Ethan said in a casual tone, as if he was discussing the day¡®s


    weather. I widened my eyes. Would he really¡­ kill me? His response caused Romero to chuckle, noddi


    ng his head: ¡°Totally understandable¡­¡± Then a low tone in the room interrupted him. Ethan pulled out h


    is phone. ¡°This is Ethan,¡± he answered, and then remained silent, listening to what the other


    person said on the phone. Even Romero and


    Talon seemed intrigued by the conversation. ¡°Yes, I¡®ll be there.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Ethan looked up. ¡°We have all been requested to head to the


    capital, including


    myself. We need to be there in two days.¡± Romero nodded his head. ¡°We have plenty of time. Shall we


    continue with other


    business then, and leave the youngdy to her peace and quiet?¡± Ethan simply nodded and said ¡°Very


    well¡± as he walked towards the exit of my room. ¡°However, I do insist that this young miss join us for din


    ner tonight. It would be a shame for


    such a beauty to be left all alone without anypany,¡± Romero added. I couldn¡®t help but look at Etha


    n. His fist slightly clenched at his side. As


    he brushed past me, I heard his indifferent response: ¡°It would be her pleasure.¡± After everyone else ha


    d left the room, Talon


    stepped closer. ¡°Rosalie, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡®m okay¡­ Talon, may I ask who they are?¡± I finally asked o


    nce I was able to catch my breath. ¡°Why did they¡­


    did she storm in here?¡±. ¡°Honestly, it¡®s aplicated situation¡­¡± Talon sighed.


    Obviously, he didn¡®t want to discuss further. ¡°Please keep the door locked moving forward. I will let Vick


    y know what happened, okay?¡±


    I nodded. The only thing I had wanted was for Ethan to spare an assuring look or aforting word


    to show me he at least saw me as a person. But instead, he left without even a simple nce in my dir


    ection. **Ethan¡®s POV I wasn¡®t going to overreact to the situation, but Romero was pushing his luck. I w


    asn¡®t happy about it¨C


    especially that stupid girl Madalynn, who came here acting like she could do whatever she wanted. A s


    coff left my throat as I thought about how


    she had acted over thest few days. More than once she had unted herself at me¡­ Andst night,


    when I left the party after dealing with more of her than I could take, I ended up with Rosalie.


    Unexpected Demand ¨C¡ª The memory of Rosalie standing


    with the nket by her window flooded my mind. I had to admit she was pretty, and I knew she would p


    roduce strong children the moment Iid eyes on her. Her scent still lingered on my jacket fromst nig


    ht. At least Rosalie knew her ce and was clear about what a breeder should and


    should not do. ¡°Alpha¡­¡± Talon¡®s voice floated in from the partially open door of my


    office, and I grimaced as I gestured for him toe in. Talon was at the top of my shit list, and


    he knew it. I could see the worried look in my Beta¡®s eyes. I wasn¡®t pleased with him, but this was out of


    his control. ¡°Alpha, I¡®m sorry about earlier¡­ I didn¡®t think the girl


    would go to your wing. I honestly don¡®t even know what would possess her to go looking in Rosalie¡®s ro


    om.¡± Talon was more than apologetic, but I didn¡®t want to hear apologies. I had more important things to


    worry about than that. ¡°Enough,¡± I stopped him, pulling the bottle


    of whiskey from its shelf and pouring myself a ss. ¡°Do what¡®s needed, but don¡®t overreact for a breed


    er.¡±


    Talon looked at me, surprised. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Alpha. I thought you were quite upset with the Rosalie situatio


    n¡­ anyway, I¡¯ll rearrange her security.¡± ¡°It¡®s not because of Rosalie. They¡®ve crossed the line with me a


    few times. If I didn¡®t have to y diplomat, I would have ended them. Unfortunately, we both know


    that can¡®t happen.¡± My disgruntled feelings toward the situation were clear in my tone. I was pissed. Thr


    owing the ss back, I drained it¡¯s contents before refilling it


    and walking toward my desk. There was so much to do before I made my appearance at the capital. ¡°


    We have arger problem.¡± I sighed, looking through paperwork. ¡°It seems that the Morvoian court was


    attackedst night. Of course, they aren¡®t part of our division, so there is nothing I can do. It seems like


    the war is growing closer, and now a lot of people are twitchy over the situation. Our allies are beginnin


    g to have their doubts.¡± ¡°How would you like to proceed, Alpha?¡± Talon asked, remaining quiet and awai


    ting his orders. ¡°We¡®ll leave tomorrow morning. You¡®ll go with me. Call Rex back from the neighboring


    pack. He can hold down the fort here with warriors while we are away. I need him back tonight.¡± I had t


    o have Talon with me. Something about the situation didn¡®t seem right, and he would be the only one to


    keep me from unleashing hell upon them all. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Also, bring your sister and Rosalie.¡±


    Talon stared at me with a confused expression on his face as if he wanted to ask


    a question, but didn¡®t want to offend me. ¡°Spit it out, Talon. What¡®s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you sure you really wan


    Unexpected Demana Besides, for some reason, the thought of Rosalie being here without me just didn¡®t


    want to unleash myself deep within her. She was delectable, there was no denying that. Her soft, blemis


    free skin, the smooth shallows of her body, and how she molded around me


    as if the gods made her for me Shaking my head, I tried to clear my mind. She was just my breeder, not


    I was growing more than


    aggravated with the conversation. ¡°Oh for f*ck¡®s sake, Talon, but what!?¡± I roared tired of the conversatio


    myself speechless. Thest thing I had time to deal with was my little sister causing havoc. ¡°Why the h*l


    hearing


    about this?!¡± I could almost feel my blood pressure increasing as I spoke. Talon held his ground, but I co


    and chose what to tell me?¡± ¡°Well, collecting, organizing and prioritizing information is my most importan


    what really needs your attention¡­¡± Talon was obviously trying his best to avoid


    my question. I rolled my eyes. ¡°Oh, just shut up.¡± Quite honestly, if I were him, I wouldn¡®t want to bring up


    either. Talon knew I wasn¡®t really upset with him. He grinned. ¡°So¡­


    what¡®s the n for Rosalie, then?¡± Our guests knew about her thanks to Romero¡®s bratty daughter and t


    there wasn¡®t really a point to keeping her hidden. ¡°Bring her. Vicky will be there to help. Also get EstreProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Talon replied with a nod. Although surprised, he didn¡®t ask more questions. I really had en


    me, I could have some pleasant quiet moments.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 24

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 24


    **Rosalie¡®s POV I wasn¡®t sure what to expect from dinner. Romero and his


    pack made me very ufortable, and I would rather have spent the night peacefully in my room. Ho


    wever, it wasn¡®t up to me to decide. When Talon told me that Vicky woulde to help me get ready, I i


    magined it would simply be putting my hair up and putting on a


    nice dress she found lying around. But I was so wrong on so many levels. When


    I opened my bedroom door, Vicky pushed


    in a rack of beautiful colored dresses and a huge ck leather zippered case. I


    had no idea what was going on, but the smile on her face clued me in that this was going to be somethi


    ng I wouldn¡®t forget. ¡°Are you ready to have fun?¡± she asked with enthusiasm, causing my gloomy moo


    d to lighten immediately. Being upset about the situation was not going to


    help anyone, I told myself. ¡°Um¡­ Vicky, why do you need so many dresses?¡±


    I asked as I let my fingers run across the fabrics hanging upon the


    rack. The beautiful array of colors and beading were richer than anything Isis had ever owned, and I fo


    und myself captivated by them. ¡°Well, because I don¡®t know what you want to wear. So we are going to


    have a look, and you can try on whatever you


    want. But first, hair and makeup.¡± My eyes grew wide as I looked at her. I had made sure to bathe befor


    e she had gotten there, as she requested, but I didn¡®t think she was going to go the lengths


    she was for a dinner party. I didn¡®t expect that she was going to give me the ¡°works,¡± as Isis used to


    call it. ¡°Don¡®t you think that¡®s a little much for me? I mean¡­ I¡®m no one important. I don¡®t even


    know why


    I am going¡­¡± Hesitation filled me, and I thought perhaps this was a mistake. Maybe I should pretend


    to be sick? ¡°Rosalie¨C this was an order from the Alpha. You¡®re not a nobody, and you¡®ve


    got to let me turn you into the princess you are. I¡®ve had enough of that Madalynn!¡± ¡®icky gave me a rea


    ssuring smile as she patted the vanity seat in front of her. ¡°Thank you.¡± I replied, giving her a small smil


    e. An hourter, I could barely recognize the woman looking back at me in the mirror. My hair cascaded


    onto my shoulders in beautiful waves, framing my face perfectly. A smokey eye highlighted my eyes, a


    nd the deep burgundy lips she gave me made them seem fuller and more bold upon my face.


    I was in shock over the way I looked, I didn¡®t think it was possible for me. ¡°What do you think?¡± She ask


    ed, crossing her arms over her chest and grinning.


    ¡°I¨C I don¡®t even¨C¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were no words, and as her grin widened, I knew that¡®s what she¡®d been hoping for, for me to be s


    peechless.


    Binner Preparations ¡°Good. Now go and look through the dresses and see what you like.¡± Once I stood


    , she took my ce, and I walked slowly to the rack and began looking at everything. I wasn¡®t


    sure what exactly would be appropriate, but I figured that if shehad brought all of these here, any of the


    m would be fine. My hands settled upon a deep burgundy¨Ccolored one, and I


    felt captivated by the crystal and ck beading that decorated the top of the strapless dress. It was stu


    nning and beautiful. But it might be a bit of a bold dress


    to wear for a dinner event. I sighed and put it down, started looking for something more in. ¡°That wa


    s the one I was hoping you would wear.¡± Vicky¡®s voice pulled me out of my trance. I turned back toward


    her.


    ¡°There is no way I can wear this. It¡®s beautiful, but I can¡®t pull something like that off.¡±


    LOSA


    ¡°Rosalie, you don¡®t have to hide who


    you are anymore. No one here is going to hurt you, and you have the opportunity toe out of your s


    hell a little. If you don¡¯t want to wear it, you don¡®t have to. There are


    lots more to choose from. But I think that one that one is perfect for you.¡± Vicky was right. It was absolut


    ely stunning. With slight hesitation, I took the dress and walked into the bathroom to put it on. Standing


    in front of the mirror, I ran my hands over the delicate beading in shock. The dress fit me perfectly, and


    up the left side a slit ran up to my mid thigh. But it wasn¡®t a scandalous looking style. Instead, it was co


    nservative, but in a sexy way.


    What would Ethan think¡­? Vicky


    knocked on the door. ¡°Rosalie, let me see. You have been in there forever.¡± ¡°I¨C I don¡®t think I can wear


    this,¡± I stuttered before she quickly opened


    the door. Her eyes widened, and I instantly regretted putting it on. ¡°Oh my goodness, Rosalie¡­¡± ¡°See, I


    have to take it off¡­ I can¡®t


    wear this!¡± I was embarrassed. ¡°No!¡± she yelled, startling me. A smile spread across her face ¡°You have


    to. You look amazing, and Ethan is going to be happy to see you in it.¡± ¡°Are you sure this is appropriate


    ?¡± ¡°Yes, of course! I promise!¡± I took a deep inhale, trying to steady my breathing. It was then that I noti


    ced that she had already finished getting ready, and wore a green dress simr to my own.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I started to say as I gestured to her outfit.


    ¡°Well, I thought I would wear something simr to yours to make you feel


    morefortable. Just a different color..¡± I would never get over how amazing Vicky had been to me. Sh


    amazing friend. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly and genuinely, trying not to cry. ¡°No, no. Don¡®t cry and mess up


    Vicky stared at me for a moment, then gave me a warm smile. ¡°Just be pretty, and be you! Look, no


    one likes that Madalynn girl. Just ignore her if she gets in your hair.¡±


    Dinner Preparations A knock at the door caught my attention. I followed Vicky out into the


    room as she answered it. ¡°Are you both ready?¡± Talon asked, his voice floating through the open door. ¡°C


    said as she stepped aside, letting him in. . When Talon walked around the


    corner I saw his eyes light up. He looked dashing in his ck suit and green tie


    that matched Vicky¡®s dress. Talon was


    quiet for a moment, which made me slightly ufortable, wondering if there was something wrong. ¡°F


    hope it¡®s not too much,¡± I replied, still feeling skeptical about my choice in attire. ¡°No, you look perfect


    for the asion,¡± he said, giving me a reassuring smile that matched his sister¡®s. ¡°It¡®s time.¡±


    Sold as the Alpha King¡®s

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 25

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 25


    Therge formal dining hall was decorated in red, ck, and gold. A band was ying soft music in the


    background, and at the other end of the room, a beautiful firece made the whole space warm and w


    eing


    The room was


    crowded with guests already, men in suits and women in evening dresses. They scattered around, soci


    alizing in small groups. Vicky was right ¨C I didn¡®t overdress, Servers were busyying down the food


    ted in delicate dishes on the dining table. I couldn¡®t stop admiring everything. For all dinner parties I


    could remember, I was the one busy serving the guests, and never had the leisure to really enjoy


    the event. ¡°Alpha, here¡®s Miss Rosalie.¡± Talon had brought me straight to Ethan. Ethan¡®s


    blue eyes locked


    on me. I saw surprise in them, but after that flicker, I couldn¡®t discern any other emotion. Was he not ple


    ased with how I looked? ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I said softly. Then, noticing the others in the room. Quickly I bowed


    my head to him, and then did likewise to Alpha Romero next to him. ¡°Why, don¡®t you look stunning,¡± Ro


    mero said, stepping forward with a smile. ¡°Absolutely stunning.¡± His words


    wereplimentary, but I was still very ufortable around him. The fearful shiver that crept up my


    spine had me hesitating


    in my approach. ¡°Join us,¡± Ethan said, and held out his hand. I looked at Vicky and Talon, and they both


    smiled, giving me the nudge I needed to ept the offer. My hand slid into his.


    This was the first time I had felt his hand in mine. His palm was dry and warm, and as soon as he held


    mine tight, my nervousness about being around Romero faded away.


    Keeping myselfposed, I tried to remember what Vicky had said ¨C


    just be myself. A scoff came from Madaylnn as she


    looked me up and down. Her re made her distaste for me clear. ¡°We were still talking¡­¡± she grumbl


    ed. However, she seemed to be much more politepared to this morning. To my surprise, she didn¡®tN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    finish her sentence. Instead, she bit her lips and managed to put on a smile. Ethan gave her a nce,


    and then turned back to me. ¡°The conversation can continue over dinner.¡± ¡°I agree. I would hate to hav


    e such lovely women eating cold food because of us. Let us sit down,¡± Romero added, smiling at me.


    ¡°After you,¡± Ethan replied to Romero, and then gestured for me to follow. I followed behind Ethan as he


    pulled my chair out for me. After I


    took my seat, I realized that he had sat me near the head of the table ¨C next to him.


    My eyes fell down. I ced my hands in myp and waited until the others took their ce. Talon took


    a seat on the other side of me, and Vicky next to him.


    ¡°Alpha Ethan, thank you again


    for your hospitality. We very much enjoyed our stay here. I look forward to working together with you.¡±


    Romero raised his ss. ¡°Cheers.¡±


    Unwanted Questions ¡°My pleasure.¡± Ethan replied, nodding his head. I watched as Romero¡®s eyes turn


    ed towards me. ¡°I am d you are able to join us, Miss Rosalie.¡± Romero


    ¡®s words seemed polite, but I just couldn¡®t shrug off the unsettling feeling he gave me. As we settled in a


    nd the food began to be served, I started to feel trapped in a social situation in which I didn¡®t belong. ¡°I


    have to admit, Ethan, your pack is quite


    lovely,¡± Romero said after a moment of silence. ¡°Thank you. I have been trying to keep


    up with the changing times,¡± Ethan replied. If my memory served, Ethan had


    spoken more words tonight than in all the time I had ever been with him added up.


    Romero chuckled at what Ethan said before his gaze slid over me again.


    ¡°So, Rosalie¡­ How did you manage to find yourself in the Drogomor pack?¡± His


    question caught mepletely off guard. But, remembering how to be an Alpha¡®s daughter, I smiled po


    litely at him. ¡°I was¡­ saved by Alpha Ethan. He has been kind enough to allow me to stay


    in his pack until I am well enough to leave.¡±


    I wasn¡®tpletely lying, but at the same time, I didn¡®t want


    to tell him something I shouldn¡®t either.¡± Ethan also tilted his head. Although I couldn¡¯t tell whether he wa


    I knew he was listening.


    Then I looked at Talon, whose


    eyes met mine, and a small smile formed across my lips as he gently nodded his head in approval of wh


    for when you leave?¡± Romeros asked. I stopped eating my food and looked


    up to him again. ¡°One day, I hope to be able to do some traveling. There is so much of the world I wish t


    but of course, that will be with permission from Alpha Ethan.¡± I looked towards Ethan. Seeing no negativ


    to read, and my books give me ideas of ces yet to explore. One


    day, I hope to be able to see those things for real. There is still so much I know nothing of¡­¡± A cold feeli


    head and look right into Ethan¡®s piercing blue


    eyes. There was something in his gaze that made me flinch. ¡°¡­


    But of course, that will be with permission from Alpha Ethan¡­¡± My eyes shot toward Vicky and Talon. Bo


    said. ¡°Oh, very interesting.¡± Romero said, sipping his drink. ¡°I have never known a book to make me wan


    to visit somewhere¡­¡± Madalynn said with a sarcastic tone. I turned to her with a smile. ¡°I¡®m


    sure the books you are reading are equally entertaining in other respects.¡±


    She just red in response to my words.


    ¡°Madalynn isn¡®t much of a reader,¡± Romero replied for his daughter with a chuckle. ¡°But if you happen to


    Unwanted Questions feel morefortable about what was going on. Even Ethan¡®s aura seemed to cha


    on about how she had traveled to different ces and learned things from well¨Cexperienced Lunas ¨C


    things she offered to share


    with Ethanter, if he was curious. As much as it was in that Madalynn admired Ethan, it was the way


    Luna of this pack. ¡°You know, Ethan¡­ Having apanion is always a wonderful thing. Besides, eventu


    to settle down


    and find a Luna to take care of the womanly things around here. My daughter seems veryfortable in


    don¡®t you think?¡± Romero offered boldly. My eyes widened at his remark, and before I knew what was h


    Ethan say, ¡°but I am not


    seeking a mate at this moment, Romero.¡± ¡°That is a pity,¡± Romero replied. ¡°I thought you would make a w


    me yet, and I am sure, if we spend more time together, he may change his mind. I am very skilled at pro


    the way she said ¡°etiquette,¡± that it was directed at me. As my eyes locked with hers, I saw the sneer up


    although it faded away


    as soon as other people turned their attention to her. ¡°That may be so, dear, but unfortunately, etiquette


    should hold.¡± Vicky¡®s voice rang clear, and as I looked her way, I saw the shocked expression upon Talo


    capital. I hear the halls are flowing with eligible men.¡± Ethan¡®s voice


    was firm in his stance on the situation. I lowered my gaze, lifted my ss to my mouth to cover up a relie


    no need for me any more. Although I would need to leave here eventually, I had to admit, by now, that I w


    and was enjoying the small moments I had with him. ¡°What about you, Rosalie? I take it you have no m

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 26

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 26


    ¡°She isn¡®t,¡± Ethan stated, a slight irritation in his tone. ¡°I don¡®t mean to quarrel, but I would like to hear w


    hat thedy has to say, Ethan. Plus,


    you have kept her away from us up in that room the entire time we have been here. I am intrigued to kn


    ow more of her ¨C and why you are so taken with her.¡±


    When all eyes fell on me again, I turned to Ethan. He had a hesitant look in his eyes.


    But with a small nod, he gave me permission to respond, not that I wanted to. ¡°I¨C


    well¡­ One day I do hope to meet my mate and have the life I have always dreamed of ¨C


    with a man who loves me, and will protect me. But, for now, I have other priorities.¡±


    I hadn¡®t thought I would have the courage to say what I did, but it felt great to let it out.


    However, I immediately felt that cold atmosphere descend again. Knowing where it wasing from, I


    didn¡®t dare to look at Ethan this time.


    ¡°That¡®s wonderful. But you do know that, in society today, women often do not worry about destined ma


    tes. That is a thing of the past. When they are offered a proposal, women take it. It bes their


    social standing, after all. Tell me, what is your station in society?¡±


    The man was asking too many questions I didn¡®t want to answer, and I was more than ufortable. I


    wish I could return to my


    room already. ¡°Father, it isn¡®t polite to ask an Omega that kind of question,¡± Madalynn replied for me as


    she sipped her drink.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡®t argue back. What was I supposed to say? Should I tell them that, no,


    I was also an Alpha¡®s daughter? That my own family sold me? ¡°Rosalie is no Omega.¡± Suddenly, Vicky¡®


    s words rang from the other end of the table. ¡°She is the daughter of an Alpha and deserves


    respect.¡± I was shocked at Vicky¡®s words. Even Talon looked at her with disapproval in his eyes. But Vic


    ky showed no sign of regret and simply


    shrugged her shoulders. Madalynn was surprised for a moment, and then her


    smile revealed even more contempt. ¡°Is that so?


    Tsk, tsk, poor thing¡­¡± She needed to say no more. I was an alpha¡®s daughter, but I was not with my pa


    ck ¨C meaning, ye, I was abandoned by my people. How pitiful was that¡­


    Talon gave Vicky a stern look, while Vicky seemed sorry that her words hadn¡®t help me, but actually se


    emed to put me in a worse spot. Worst yet, Madalynn wasn¡®t done with me. She raised her ss gracef


    ully and looked me in the eyes. ¡°Rosalie, I heard you have a nice voice. I¡®m


    sure everyone here would love to enjoy some entertainment from you.¡±


    She did not hide her scorn in her tone, and her words made it sound


    like I was a lowly maid or ve, to be ordered around just to please the masters. I


    bit my lip, trying to fight back the tears in my eyes, Vicky was terrified for me ¨C I could see the worry in


    her eyes ¨C but Talon pulled her down to her seat.


    Conflicted Choices ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I didn¡®t look at Ethan. There was no point. What would he do? Tell off Mada


    immediately? ¡°Miss Madalynn, unfortunately, Miss Rosalie


    hasn¡®t been feeling well¡­¡± I looked up, and saw Talon putting on a polite¡®and an apologetic


    smile, trying to talk Madalynn out of the idea. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Madalynn interrupted. ¡°I thought


    she may not want to sing because she doesn¡®t like me.¡± She then turned to Romero. ¡°Father,


    am I really that dislikable?¡± she whined like an innocent girl. Ethan¡®s eyes were narrowed, and I could


    sense that he was getting upset ¨C


    and dangerous. Before he could react, 1 slid my seat back and stood at the table, surprising everyone.


    did to me and for the life I lived ¨C


    but I was still an Alpha¡®s daughter. I had to start standing up for myself, protecting myself. I clenched my


    honor to sing for you.¡± She sneered,


    seemily pleased with me being so cooperative. Then I walked over to the band to whisper to their leader


    the Rolling Stones¡® ¡°You Can¡®t Always Get What You Want.¡±. As I intoned the opening verse, my gaze tr


    who still seemed to be happy with getting what she wanted. I repeated


    the words of the song¡®s title over and over, my eyes shining and a grin on my face. As I finished the chor


    nce over at Madalynn. Her victorious smile had been wiped away, and she was biting her lower lip, h


    always brought me confidence and strength. I¡®d been feeling impulsive when I decided to do this, but I


    didn¡®t care whether I would be punishedter. However, I could not help but look at Ethan. His face was


    amused.


    Hopefully, that meant he wasn¡®t too upset. Next, I nced over at Madalynn, and her expression was¡­


    bowed to the crowd, then I lowered my head towards Ethan. ¡°Alpha, may I be excused¡­


    please?¡± Conflicted Choices * * I didn¡®t want to spend a single more minute in the same room as Romer


    any more opportunities to insult me. He nodded his head, and I took the opportunity to quickly leave the


    up the stairs After the dining hall was fully out of sight, my nervousness returned. The stunt I¡®d pulled ha


    escaped my lips, and I shook my head. ¡°It¡®s okay. I made a fool of myself down there¡­¡± ¡°Are you kidding


    sultry


    voice wrapped around me, and I turned in the doorway to see him standing behind us. His gaze still had


    down the hall as fast as she could. As my eyes turned back towards Ethan, I


    couldn¡®t help but notice that his attire matched my own. The ck suit fit him in all the right ces, and h


    tie matched my dress perfectly. ¡°I¨C I¡®m sorry-¡± I stuttered. But before I could speak another word, he


    stepped forward, wrapping his arm around my waist and pulling me close against his body. ¡°So, you¡®re s


    all the conversations from tonight¡®s dinner, that was what stuck with him? ¡°It actually means that much to


    ¡°Yes, it means everything to me.¡°. As myst word fell from my lips, his mouth descended upon me, and


    of bliss swarmed through my veins as I let myself be lost in the way he made me feel.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 27

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 27


    I was lost in the way he was kissing me. I felt frozen in time, and the only thing that I was aware of was


    how he was touching me¨C how he was holding me. He was impacting me


    more than I could understand; but I wanted it all. Time had stopped in that moment, and, for once, I nev


    er wanted it to start again. I wasn¡®t sure how I got into the room; Ethan¡®s hands roaming my body captu


    red all my attention. His fingers worked at the zipper on my dress as my hands pulled his jacket from hi


    s body. Our frenzied motions caused a sort of electricity to run from his body to mine. I didn¡®t know how


    to exin the feelings he was stirring up in me. As my dress fell to the


    floor, he pulled back and looked at me. The ckce bra and panties I had been wearing were the onl


    y pieces of


    clothing upon my body, and even though I had been bared to him before, I couldn¡®t help but feel shy be


    neath his gaze. A low growl came from his throat, and I watched him rip his shirt and tie from his body. I


    nstantly, he was stepping toward me, and his lips descended again as his hands gripped my backside,


    hoisting me up so that my legs wrapped around his waist. Swiftly, my back met against


    the soft caress of the nkets on my bed. He loomed over me, working his lips from my own down my


    neck, and I liftedmy neck to him giving him better ess as my eyes closed and I moaned softly. ¡°Rosa


    lie¡­¡± he whispered softly in my ear. ¡°I want you.¡± It was the first time he admitted to wanting to


    take me, and he had never asked before. I found something about his statement extremely seductive. ¡°


    Please¡­¡± I moaned. As I did, the ckce was torn from my body and his mouth captured the erecte


    d buds upon my breast, swirling them gently between his teeth. A cry of pleasure left me, and my hips r


    aised to meet his own, wanting to feel more of him. I could never get enough of how he


    made me feel. I couldn¡®t stop thinking about all the wonderful things he did to me. As he released my br


    east from his mouth, he ventured south,


    and his mouth upon my core was a wee feeling. His tongue moved in swirling motions before dippi


    ng deep inside of me, bringing me


    closer and closer to the edge of reason. I could feel the buildup in my stomach, and when he tipped me


    over, my hips bucked wildly as he held me close to his mouth, forcing me to ride the


    wave as he moved faster and faster with his tongue. I cried in pleasure as stars danced in my eyes. ¡°Pl


    ease,¡± I begged repeatedly, but he didn¡®t stop. He devoured me until I came against him again, My fing


    ers gripping his hair roughly before slowly releasing as I came down from the euphoric high he created.


    Biting my bottom lip, my eyes watched as he stripped the rest of the clothes from his body, and quickly


    came to join me on the bed again. Resting between my legs, he pushed them open wider, and


    lined the head of


    his thick erection up with my core. His mouth descended only inches above my own as he


    whispered, ¡°say my name.¡± I was shocked by hismand, and didn¡®t know what to make of what he a


    sked, but I wasn¡®t going to make him ask me again. ¡°Ethan¡­¡± I replied softly, and then he slowly pushe


    d inside of me. A gasp left my lips as I felt the fullness of him spreading me open. ¡°What do you want, R


    osalie¡­?¡± He asked, biting gently against my bottom lip. ¡°Y¨C


    you¡­ Please, I can¡®t take it¡­¡± I begged, clutching on to him. ¡°Please, Ethan¡­¡±


    He didn¡®t give me the satisfaction I wanted.


    ¡°What¡®s on your mind?¡± He paused, and then asked cruelly, ¡°Are you still looking for a mate?¡±


    I couldn¡®t think but surrender. ¡°No¡­¡°.


    One fluid movement caused every inch of him to fill mepletely. I cried out in pain and pleasure as I


    rxed. Letting the rough¨Cthrusted movements of his


    body fill me was the most intense pleasure I had ever had. ¡°Oh¨Cgoddess,¡± I


    cried out as he pulled me up onto hisp, still inside me as he kneeled on the bed. His hands upon my


    rear end, he brought me down on his shaft over and over again, and the louder I got, the


    more his lips assaulted my own.


    This was different from how he had slept with me before¨C


    more intense and erotic. I could feel the swell of his cock, and knew that it wouldn¡®t go away until he e


    mptied himself inside of me. I didn¡®t want him to stop, though. I wanted every single


    part of him to stay with me at this


    moment. I wanted all of it, always.


    I felt the intense buildup within me once more as he hit the sensitive


    spot inside me over and over again. ¡°Oh, I can¡®t¨C¡±


    ¡°Cum for me, Rosalie¡­ Scream for me.¡±


    Hismand sent me over, and I sobbed in pleasure as he moaned, spilling his seed within me holding


    slowly opening I found him staring at me with a look I


    didn¡®t recognize. A small smile creeped upon my lips as he pulled me down


    upon the bed with him, waiting for the swelling of the knot to disappear. My head rested against his


    chest in the position we held, and even though it was different than before, I liked it. I


    found myself not as scared of him as I once was ¨C in fact, I was captivated by the


    way he could be. ¡°Did it hurt?¡± he asked, breaking the silence between us. I blushed. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he re


    before sliding to the edge of the bed and making his way toward my bathroom


    I sat up, curious as to what he was doing. When the sound of


    running water flowed from the room. I saw him walk back, his member hanging freely between his legs a


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He Was Kissing Me I waspletely confused. What was he doing? But I didn¡¯t bother to ask. I let him


    from the bed and carry me to the bathroom before setting my feet upon the floor and walking into the sh


    happening, but I didn¡®t want to say something and ruin the moment,


    so I allowed him to do as he pleased. His hands brushed over my skin with a wet rag and soap as he wa


    skin. His fingers danced around my core longer than I expected, and a gasp of sensitive pleasure left my


    through his mind in that moment, but as quick as it was there, it disappeared. He shut the water


    off, stepping out and wrapping a towel around us both.. I walked slowly back towards the bed, and climb


    hoarse voice sounded so gentle. He brushed his fingers over the top of my head


    before turning the light off and walking toward the door. I didn¡®t want him to go, but I knew I shouldn¡®t ask

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 28

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 28


    Waking the next morning, Iid upon the soft sheets of my


    bed. His scent still lingered, even after his long absence. Memories flooded my mind of the way he touc


    hed me ¨C


    the way he kissed me. I was enraptured with the feeling of him upon my body, and I knew that the sinf


    ul thoughts shouldn¡®t be there, but I couldn¡®t help it.


    ut i cont help it. panty I didn¡®t want them to stop.


    Het is bngrike dhe Running my fingers across my lips, I closed my eyes and smiled before slowly pu


    lling myself from the bed. Ethan had acted


    differentlyst night¡­ So much differently that it seemed bedding me might be more than just a job to h


    im. Looking through therge closet that sat adjacent to my bed, I pulled on a denim blue dress and ma


    tched it with a cute pair of


    white panties. The white sneakers Vicky had given me the week before seemed more appropriate with


    my outfit choice than sandals or heels¨C not to mention morefortable,


    Pulling my long hair up into a ponytail, I left my room, heading down the stairs towards the kitchen, Vick


    y had invited me for breakfast, and I was looking forward to our morning chats before


    I set about finding a way to upy my time. Turning


    the corner, I spotted her tall, slender figure perched upon a bar stool, sipping on a cup of coffee. Her ha


    nd rested against her temple, and there was a frown upon her face.


    ¡°Vicky, are you okay?¡± I asked with a concerned stare.


    Her eyes looked up to meet my own, and she smiled,


    ¡°Yeah. I just drank too muchst night.¡± ¡°You did?¡± I asked, not remembering her drinking that much at


    dinner. ¡°Yes, I had my own party after you leftst night, and now


    I am suffering.¡± A chuckle left my lips as I moved towards therge array of food. I pickedN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    up a muffin and some fruits to start


    my day off with a ss of juice. I was rather ravenous this morning. When I took


    my ce next to her, I heard the soft voices of


    Ethan¡®s guests walking our way. I kept my eyes low not wanting to meet their gaze. The sound of their f


    eet against the floor as they entered the kitchen drew me closer to Vicky, and she looked up


    from her coffee at me when she felt my movement. I watched her eyes dart towards the neers, an


    d a smile y across her lips. ¡°Good morning, Alpha Romero, Madalynn.. I hope you both had fun and


    slept wellst night.¡± There was amusement in


    Vicky¡®s tone, and I wasn¡®t sure what she was up to. ¡°Good


    morning¡­ Vicky, wasn¡®t it?¡± Romero¡®s smooth voice said. ¡°And of course, Rosalie¡­


    marvelous singingst night.¡± I gulped as I slowly looked up to meet his dark eyes. Every


    part of me screamed to run away. ¡°Good morning.., and thank you.¡± For a moment, I wanted the ground


    to swallow me whole. However, Romero¡®s Beta entered the kitchen at the right time and seemed to diff


    use most of the conversation. Seeing him, Madalynn scoffed. ¡°Father, leave her alone, she isn¡®t worth it


    ¡­¡± Madalynn started with an annoyed tone. ¡°I heard what


    pack she came from, from Victoria¡­¡± My eyes widened hearing what Madalynn had said. I didn¡®t think


    anyone would know where I came from¡­ Why would she ask about who I was?! ¡°Miss Madalynn, I wo


    uldn¡®t think it is polite to go snooping around in other people¡®s lives,¡± Vicky said coldly. I could almost fe


    el the tension in the room grow. ¡°Yeah, well, I have to


    know who mypetition is,¡± Madalynn sneered. Competition? I wasn¡®t in any


    competition with her, and I wouldn¡®t be part of whatever her n was. The amusing look Vicky gave the


    girl had me on alert; then, Romero¡®s distinct chuckle pulled my attention back to him. ¡°We leave this aft


    ernoon for the capital. Come sit down, Madalynn.¡± He slowly stood from


    where he had been sitting and ced his cup down on


    the table. ¡°Don¡®t make a fool of yourself. I raised you better than that.¡±


    I watched as Romero walked past me, inhaling deeply before his eyes locked with mine again and a s


    mile crossed his lips.


    When he retreated, I released a breath I hadn¡®t known I had been holding. I turned to find Madalynn


    ring at me. ¡°Watch it, or my father may take you for himself. He wouldn¡®t


    mind adding you to his collection.¡± A sadistic smirk crossed her face, and she turned quickly to leave.


    Romero¡®s Beta, however, held back a moment, slowly turning to me and Vicky.


    ero V


    ¡°I apologize,dies,¡± he whispered, looking around. ¡°Please don¡®t let it ruin your morning.¡± As the Beta q


    like Romero and his daughter were. However, he seemed different. I suppose one shouldn¡®t make such


    back at Vicky, who had a worried look on her


    face. Some emotion flickered in her eyes for a moment, but then Talon appeared in the kitchen doorway


    ¡°that Romero wants Rosalie, and his nasty daughter wants Ethan.¡± Talon gaze darkened with anger as


    he stepped toward


    me and started looking me over as if searching for something ¡°Did he touch you?¡± Talon quickly asked. I


    sultry voice enveloped me once more, and my heartbeat picked up. This was way too much action for m


    hungry. I didn¡®t want to be anywhere near conversations like this, I wanted to go back to my room and be


    it all. ¡°I think we should take this conversation to your office, Alpha,¡± Talon said very professionally. Every


    Under his gaze ¨C¨C¨C¨C


    caught my arm and held me in ce. ¡°What happened?¡± I slowly lifted my eyes to his, and then fell


    speechless beneath the intensity of his gaze. ¡°I¨C I¡­¡± ¡°Rosalie, it¡®s okay¨C


    ¡± Vicky started, but Ethan quickly held his hand up, gesturing for her to stop talking. ¡°She can answer,¡± E


    nothing¡­ I just finished eating. May I be excused, please?¡± I asked, wanting nothing more than to disap


    truth before releasing his grip on my arm. I took that as my cue to leave, and quickly I made my way bac


    along with his Beta, who had a smirk on his face. This wasn¡®t the first time I¡®d noticed him watching me.


    way he carried himself. He wasn¡®t


    someone that you wanted to get mixed up with¡­ but he also seemed to know to watch himself around E


    it, shutting it behind me and locking it. I was


    terrified of what was going on, and I didn¡®t understand why the other Alpha was giving me this unwanted


    look at me that way, as a prize to be won¨C


    I didn¡®t like it. I made my decision that until they were gone, I wasn¡®t leaving the safety of my room.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 29

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 29


    A Journey with Him When Talon told me about going to the capital, I was worried. At least within


    Ethan¡®s pack I was safe, and I had gotten used to my routine schedule. I didn¡®t have much of an idea


    what would happen in the capital, but I had a feeling I would need to interact with the Poldesse pack,


    which really made me nervous. Sighing, I zipped up the third bag I¡®d been forced to pack and turned to


    face Vicky, who was still going through my closet ¡°Is all this really necessary?¡± I asked her. ¡°I mean,


    they aren¡®t going to want me around. I¡®m no one.¡± I was once again being forced to do something I


    didn¡®t want to do. I was a breeder¡­ Not a tagalong sex ve.


    ¡°Yes, Rosalie,¡± She replied throwing more stuff


    into a duffle bag, ¡°it¡®s all necessary.¡± I sit on the bed, staring at the ceiling. ¡°Maybe you can get him to c


    hange his mind. I don¡®t want


    to go, Vicky. It isn¡®t safe for me there.¡± ¡°Rosalie, you were ordered to do something. I can¡®t change his


    mind¨C


    and honestly, he hasn¡®t been in the best tempertely, so I wouldn¡®t want to upset him,¡± Vicky mumbled


    .


    I looked at her


    for a moment, and then we both let out a smallugh. ¡°When is he ever in a good mood?¡± I


    commented. ¡°He has a permanent frown


    on his face.¡± ¡°Well, when he¡®s bedding you, I suppose.¡± Vicky replied with a quick tongue. I stared at he


    r in disbelief, a blush spreading over my cheeks. ¡°Don¡®t say it like that!¡± I suddenlyughed harder. ¡°It s


    ounds so bad when you say it like that.¡± There was a soft knock on the door, and Talon¡®s head


    peeked around the corner, a smile on his face. ¡°Are you ready, Rosalie?¡± he asked. Vicky scoffed.


    ¡°Not going to ask about me?¡± ¡°Oh, I have no doubt that you are ready. You love the capital. You probabl


    y packed as soon as I told you yesterday,¡± Talon chuckled, causing Vicky to roll her eyes. ¡°Yes, I think


    we are ready,¡± I responded. ¡°Although I don¡®t know why I need so much.¡± Talon gestured for


    two warriors to enter. They grabbed the bags Vicky had been filling and carried them out of the room to


    go load them into the vehicles. ¡°Well, it¡®s time to go. Vicky, you will ride with me, and Rosalie, the


    Alpha has requested that you ride with him.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    S


    This news left me slightly speechless, but then again, part of me almost expected it. ¡°Guess that means


    no conversation for the entire ride,¡± Imented. ¡°Better grab my book.¡± As I stood up, I saw Talon¡®s s


    hocked expression. ¡°Talon?¡± I said, confused. ¡°Was that sarcasm?¡± Heughed, still looking


    shocked, ¡°Yes, it was. She ising out of her shell more.¡± Vicky giggled.


    Even I couldn¡®t help but be surprised with myself. When did I start to feel sofortable


    that I could | make jokes with the members of the fearsome Drogomor pack?


    pod numere A Journey with Him We headed down to the


    main hall, where we saw Madalynn and her father¡®s beta Damian standing at the bottom of the stairs, w


    aiting. Her eyes darted towards me and a sneer spread across her face just as Ethan and Romero walk


    ed from Ethan¡®s office. ¡°She¡®sing?¡± Madalynn quickly asked. ¡°I had hoped to ride with you, Alpha E


    than.¡± Her whiney voice made me cringe, and I stopped with Vicky, turning to look at her before I let out


    a very subtle sigh. Turning back toward the others, I saw Ethan¡®s eyes upon me and his brow raised, a


    nd I knew I had been caught showcasing my irritation. I lowered


    my head immediately, avoiding Ethan¡®s gaze. Vicky struggled to hold augh back, quickly covering her


    mouth with her


    hand. ¡°If you want,Rosalie can ride with me, so you and Madalynn can get better acquainted.¡± Romero


    quickly tossed out. ¡°I appreciate your offer, but Rosalie rides with me.¡± Ethan guestered for me to follow


    him,pletely ignoring Madalynn¡®s request. I stepped towards him, and he quickly took my hand, lea


    ding me out the front door. He got in the car and took his seat. I was hesitant at first, but quickly followe


    d after him into the car, sitting across from him.


    As the door closed, I held my breath. His scent surrounded me, and


    my intoxicating desire to bare myself to


    him became something surreal. I knew that wasn¡®t going to happen, though, and I was ashamed of mys


    elf for even thinking about it. Ethan didn¡®t look happy about the current


    circumstances, and became cold and distant toward me as soon as the car started to move. He kept hi


    mself upied, working through paperwork and going through his phone.


    After one hour of trying to read in the car, I finally gave up. I just couldn¡®t focus when he was so close. ¡°I


    ¡®ve never been to the capital.¡± I said to myself, looking out the window. As expected, not a word came fr


    om him. He ignored me and continued what he was doing. ¡°Rosalie, what did you think would happen?¡®


    I chastised myself inwardly.


    There was no doubt that I was helplessly attracted to him, no matter how much I


    tried to deny it. Hie every move, every word, and every look affected how I felt. But what was I to him?


    Last night he was sleeping on top of me and having sex with me, being overly passionate. And


    then now, today, he was as distant as usual. I would never get what I dreamt of from him. After


    all, even if he was passionate and hot as firest night¨C


    even if he acted differently when he was in bed with me, and even if I was more than a breeder to him


    ¡­ so what?


    I was, at most, someone there to fill his physical need. When his


    mind was clear, he was again as cold as ice.


    And honestly, the greater the contrast in his attitude, the


    more my heart ached. ¡°Alpha, the concierge at the capital called ahead to schedule a tour for your entou


    A sigh left Ethan¡®s lips, and I looked up to see him pinch his brow. ¡°No. This isn¡®t a leisure trip.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± the driver replied, not hesitating to follow his order. of course not, I thought to myself. I sigh


    me. Looking up, I met his cold


    gaze. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± he quickly asked. I raised a brow and shook my head ¡°no¡± without speaking


    the only reason I brought you with me was to make sure you didn¡®t try to


    pull a fast one. I don¡®t have time to entertain you.¡± His words cut me deep, and as quickly as he spoke, h


    curled up in the soft confines of the leather, seat trying to hold back


    the tears and emotions I wanted to let spill. I had to learn to shut them off. All the emotions I felt. Looking


    my position. ¡®Rosalie, you¡®re just a breeder,¡® I told myself. ¡®Get it together.


    Time went by quickly when I finally was able to dive into my book, and before I


    knew it, the driver was letting Ethan know that we were close to the capital¡®s gates. ¡°Alpha, ten more min


    before we get


    to downtown Mirage,¡± the man said after what seemed like an eternity of being in close proximity to Etha


    I needed to remind myself of my own ce. I closed my book and nced out the window. A gasp left m


    he was more ruthless than even Ethan was. With his power, he had managed to keep war at bay for so


    and it was because he didn¡®t have an heir.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 30

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 30


    At


    last, the car slowed down and pulled along the stone driveway that circled around to the door. I watche


    d men dressed in elegant and sophisticated attire exit the massive front


    dooring straight for us. The other ck vehicles slowly pulled up behind us, but ours stuck


    out prominently over all the others.


    The closer the pce workers got to our vehicle, the more anxious I became.


    This was going to


    be my new home for however long it took Ethan to take care of what he had to attend to. And I had a fe


    eling that there was no escaping this ce once I


    stepped inside. ¡°I only have one rule for you, Rosalie.¡± Ethan said, leaning closer to me, the feeling of h


    is breath against my neck sending chills across my skin. ¡°Stay with Vicky or Talon, always. Trust no


    one else. Do you understand?¡°. I nodded my head, and as I did, the car door opened. Ethan stepped o


    ut first, and


    then turned toward me, offering me his hand to allow me to exit. However, as soon as I was out, he ste


    pped away from me, and was instead reced with Talon and Vicky on either side of me. There was no


    tuming back now. I was pleasantly surprised by the size of the inside of the


    capitol building. The decor and architecture was even grander than I originally


    had expected. I had never seen the Alpha King before, and the anticipation of being beneath his


    watchful


    gaze terrified me. ¡°Wee, Alpha Ethan,¡± A petite, plump woman said with a smile as she walked tow


    ard our group. ¡°The King, unfortunately, got caught up in meetings. Please allow me to show you to you


    r rooms.¡± Ethan nodded as she turned and made her way up a long staircase. Alpha Romero and his d


    aughter were shown to their rooms first, Madalynn once again showed


    evident unhappiness that she wasn¡®t getting the room she wanted, but she didn¡¯t make a big


    deal of it. Passing therge


    wooden doors one after another, the people in our group disappeared until it was only Ethan and I left.


    We finally came to arge white wooden door. Our hostess turned to us


    with a smile. ¡°And this will be for you and yourdy, Alpha,¡± she chirped, bowing her head slightly befor


    e walking past us, back down the way we hade. I wasn¡®t sure if I had heard her correctly, but befor


    e I could ask anything, Ethan opened the door and disappeared within, leaving me to follow him. ¡°We¡®re


    sharing a room?¡± I asked with a little uneasiness. I wasn¡®t sure what I was hoping his answer would be.


    He spun around to face me as she shrugged off his jacket and rolled his sleeves up to his elbows. The


    outline of his muscles flexing beneath his shirt drew me in. ¡°Yes, we are. Anything wrong with


    that?¡± His quirked brow was a clear sign of the irritation he felt. Deciding not to further trigger him, I sho


    ok my head ¡°no¡± and sighed.


    After a moment


    of silence, I simply replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± He turned to face me once more. ¡°What are you thanking me f


    or?¡± he asked in confusion. ¡°For bringing me, and allowing me to be in your room.¡± ¡°No need,¡± he said a


    s he walked toward the door. ¡°You know why you¡®re here.¡± He left me standing in the room stunned and


    unsure of what to do next. I hated


    it when he acted this way. It was uncalled for, and it hurt me emotionally to constantly be reminded


    that he didn¡®t care for me at all beyond me being a job for him. After a


    while, I found myself changing into something a little morefortable and form fitting. What I hadn¡®t e


    xpected, though, was to hear Ethan¡®s name from the other side of the door, and for the door to burst


    open once more to show another woman. A tall, curvy, dark¨C


    haired woman with green eyes stood in the doorway. Her long hair hung in waves around her face and


    cascaded over her shoulders.


    as U


    She didn¡®t seem like the


    sweet, innocent type, and her brows narrowed as she stepped into the room, her eyes looking around b


    efore she closed the door. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± she asked with clear irritation, and


    yet a hint of amusement. I was too stunned to speak. ¡°I¡®m sorry¡­ What?¡± Rolling her eyes, she crosse


    d her arms over her chest. ¡°I asked who


    the hell you were¡­ Why are you in this room? Are you one of Ethan¡®s ythings? Because honestly, I


    don¡®t have time to deal with you if you are.¡±


    Another woman was angry about me being with Ethan¡­


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How many women did he have like this? ¡°I am not a ything.¡± After dealing with Madalynn for


    a couple days, I was morefortable handling invaders to my room. I was quite sure no one would hu


    get a sense of the situation. ¡°May I ask who you are and how I may help you?¡± A glint of amusement app


    is it?¡°. As she stepped toward me, the door opened


    again, and Ethan and Talon entered quickly. ¡°Georgia,¡± Ethan said with a tight lip. She turned, smiling at


    at times when it came to me. But this was his sister¨C he really


    The wife of Royalty wasn¡®t going to tell her anything? ¡°This is Rosalie,¡± Talon finally


    said with a smile. ¡°She is a special guest of your brother¡®s, and needs time to get situated in the capital.


    and let Rosalie get her rest. We do have dinner tonight, and everyone should use this time to get prepar


    effective, because Ethan¡®s sister didn¡®t look like she gave a d*mn what either


    man had to say. ¡°Ethan¡­ Do you really hate the idea of love so much that you would take a breeder ins


    going to let her talk to him like that. ¡­


    Was he? ¡°Get out, Georgia,¡± Ethan demanded. It seemed as if he was trying to prevent himself from exp


    is down the hall, and was asking about you. She is going to be


    hurt if you don¡®t go see her first.¡± Georgia rolled her eyes and smiled. ¡°Nice job


    deflecting. This isn¡®t over, but for now, I¡®ll let it go,¡± she called to Ethan over her shoulder before stalking


    before


    storming from the room and closing the door behind himself once more. I was left with my own thoughts

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 31

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 31


    ¡°I don¡®t know if this is a good idea.¡± I nced toward Vicky, unsure. Another dinner¡­ Why did they kee


    p forcing me to be in their


    presence? Thest time I went to dinner, it was a disaster. She smiled, gripping my hand with hers. ¡°It¡®s


    going to be fine. Stop worrying so much.¡± ¡°You said thatst


    time,¡± I replied, ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡°. Vicky had outdone herself again while dressing me. M


    y long hair had been curled and pinned up in a partial updo. My makeup was done to perfection, with s


    mall bits of blush highlighting my cheeks and giving me a more innocent


    look. Even the long formal gown she picked was beautiful. Its deep blue color was a contrast


    to Ethan¡®s light colored eyes. Those same eyes that I fixed in my mind¡®s eye every night before I went t


    o sleep. A part of me felt


    safe and protected with him around. But tonight something felt off. Something about this dinner didn¡®t fe


    el safe, and I wasn¡®t sure what it was¡­ but I knew I was going to find out. By the time Vicky and I reach


    ed the doors to the grand hall,


    Talon was already there. He greeted us with a smile, and I couldn¡®t help but notice how dashing he look


    ed in what he was wearing. ¡°Talon, you look amazing,¡± I said, smiling politely at him. A chuckle fell


    from his lips as he smiled. ¡°I could say the same about you as well. Radiant as always, Miss Rosalie¨C


    shall we go inside?¡± en Nodding my head, I took his offered arm and followed behind him with


    Vicky at my back. She had tried to be highly reassuring, but I wasn¡®t feeling as confident as I had other


    times. All the rumors I heard about the Alpha King, and the man he was, flooded my


    mind, and my nerves refused to


    allow me to ignore my fears. The boisterousughter of the people within filled the massive hall and bo


    unced around therge vaulted ceiling, as


    if happiness was the only thing on their mind. The men and women in front of me all turned and offered


    their smiles. I didn¡®t recognize any of these people, and I supposed I should just assume they were var


    ious other allies. As the talk continued, I realized I was almost invisible in their conversations, and that


    was something I was pleased with. I didn¡®t want to be part of


    the discussion. I noticed Ethan¡®s gaze sweep over me as we got closer to the front of the hall. A dark, lu


    sty look seemed to fill it. The men all stopped in their


    tracks to look at us. Vicky and I both bowed in respect to the Alphas ¨C and the Alpha King.


    Ethan¡®s gaze turned and swept over me as we got closer, and I watched as a dark lusty look seemed to


    fill him.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± The king¡®s hearty


    chuckle filled the room once more, ¡°you didn¡®t tell me she¡®s so lovely¡± . I was taken aback by the king¡®s


    statement.


    Quickly he made his


    way towards me. ¡°Stand, let me look at you.¡± | My eyes remained looking at the floor as I let him approa


    ch me. Slowly he lifted my chin and


    ¨Cmanded my gaze to fall upon him. He looked very simr to Ethan ¨C handsome, graceful, but


    the few mild wrinkles on his face made him seem more approachable


    than I imagined a king would be. ¡°You picked well,¡± hemented, looking at Ethan with a


    satisfactory smile. As Ethan stepped closer to me, the king nodded and let go of my chin. He turned aro


    und


    and rejoined the conversation with Romero¡®s group. ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± Ethan¡®s low voice pulled my attention b


    ack from the king to face him, ¡°let¡®s take a seat.¡± Nodding my head, I


    took the next few steps at Ethan¡®s side towards therge table, where I was seated upon the mostvis


    h of golden chairs I had ever seen


    in my life. There was only one thing my eyes fell over that I had hoped wouldn¡®t be present¨C


    Madalynn. A subtle smirk was stered to her face as she


    stared at me, and it left me beyond confused the entire time I was eating dinner. Every time I looked up,


    her eyes were on me, and a grin of pure pleasure was etched on her face. ¡°So Ethan, I have to admit t


    hat you were lucky to obtain such a beautiful breeder.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes shot up and straight toward¡® the king, shock written across my face.


    Ethan frowned at his king with narrowed eyes. Apparently, he didn¡®t expect to hear what the king just


    said either.


    ¡°My king,¡± he started to reply, but the king continued, ¡°Ethan, it isn¡®t a big deal. Many people have used


    breeders before.¡± He looked around the table, but, for some reason, not


    at me. I had a feeling that although


    the king mentioned me, I wasn¡®t going to be his topic. ¡°However,¡± he continued, ¡°we do need to talk abo


    ut something.¡± I watched as Ethan¡®s fist clenched under the table, and then very quickly rxed on his l


    ap. He still had a decent smile on his


    face. If I hadn¡®t been so close with him over the past few months, I wouldn¡®t have recognized the anger


    lurking beneath his slightly furrowed brow. ¡°What does his majesty need to speak


    with me about?¡± Ethan said in a


    low voice. ¡°Couldn¡®t it wait tillter, in a more private venue?¡°. ¡°Nonsense!¡± The king replied with a smile


    , ¡°we are all allies here¨C friends, if you will. Plus, this involves Alpha Romero, and, to be honest, I think


    you will be happy with what I have to say in the long run.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Romero replied softly with a smile. ¡°


    Wonderful news.¡± My eyes took in the men around me, and there was no way whatever they were goin


    g to say was wonderful news. Ethan knew it, I knew it¡­ Even Vicky looked at me with worry and conce


    rn. Something bad was about to happen. I knew I shouldn¡®t havee down for dinner. ¡°Ethan, it¡®s abo


    ut time you take a Luna for your pack,¡± The king said. Everyone fell silent. My eyes went to Ethan¡®s, but


    there was nothing written in them. ¡°I don¡®t need a Luna, your majesty. I have a


    breeder to provide me with an heir.¡± I had heard many times that he didn¡®t want a Luna or to be with an


    yone. Maybe subconsciously, it led


    S


    me to think that I would be the only woman that he had a rtionship with even if that rtionship


    was just a master¨Cbreeder


    ¨C


    However, he was an alpha, and of course, he would find a mate or Luna, and settle down with that wom


    This realization hurt me way more than I expected. Not only because that would mean I would have to s


    or I would be cast out, and never


    able to see Ethan again, but to think he would be intimate with someone else¡­ My fingers clenched in m


    you, and you will make her your bride and Luna. Do I make myself clear on


    this?¡± ¡°Sire¡­ that wouldn¡®t be fair to Miss Madalynn,¡± Ethan said through gritted teeth. ¡°I won¡®t


    be able to love her or show her the affection she deserves.¡± ¡°One can never say ¡®never.¡¯ Things can cha


    children. I¡®m sure such a finedy will change your heart over time.¡± The king raised his ss for Madaly


    smile. ¡°I would have no problem giving her a home. She would be well taken care of in my pack.¡± Fear s


    came in more fiercely. As Romero nced over towards me I saw the sinister, lust¨C


    ridden heat that was filling him. ¡°No,¡± Ethan said firmly. But he seemed to run out of justifications,


    and could not argue any more. ¡°I need time to think about this, majesty,¡± he demurred.


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± The king¡®s eyes looked to me once more, and a sigh left his lips. ¡°Very


    well. You may have tonight to learn to ept this,


    but as of tomorrow, you are engaged to Madalynn.¡± The king was done discussing


    the situation, and quickly


    moved on to other topics. It felt like I spent the rest of the evening in fog. I couldn¡®t remember much, and


    the man I had foolishly pretended was only mine during the time I had spent in the Drogomor pack ¨C


    would have a bride. I couldn¡®t breathe. I knew how ridiculous I was for thinking this way, but I just couldn


    Tears rolled down my cheeks as I pushed open therge wooden


    door to our room and stepped inside. I just wanted to be alone, and given that


    Ethan hadn¡®te up after me¨C I knew I was.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 32

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 32


    Waking the next morning, I found that Ethan


    had not returned to the room the entire night. Of course not. He was getting engaged to Madalynn, so


    what was the point of being with me any more? The idea turned my stomach.


    I didn¡®t think it was possible to get


    sick as much as I was, but then again, the stress of everything was weighing down


    on me, and I didn¡®t have any choice but to ept it. Dragging myself from the bed,


    I made my way to the sink to brush my teeth. Vicky had told me while getting ready yesterday that she


    wanted to try breakfast down in the garden area this morning. I was not in the mood for


    eating, even though it sounded lovely, but I¡®d always love to see Vicky


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± Ethan¡®s voice called from the bedroom. I managed to put on the


    white, summery dress with yellow flowers on it before he entered. When his eyes met mine he seemed


    to almost sigh.


    ¡°Yes¡ª Alpha?¡± I stuttered. Given what the


    King had offered the previous night, I wasn¡®t sure how he would treat me now. ¡°I thought¡­¡± He stopped


    , shaking his head, and gently pinched his brow before giving me a look¨C


    over. ¡°Never mind. I am heading back down soon¨C did you want me to escort you?¡± He acted like


    nothing had happened. So did I. ¡°Yes, please. I was going to meet Vicky for breakfast in the garden


    room.¡± Ethan quirked his brow before smiling and nodding his head. ¡°Are you sure you want to be down


    there? There were a few people there already. You can stay up here, and then you don¡®t have to


    socialize with them.¡± His sudden mood change made me feel as if he was seeing me


    in a different light, and not the way he


    ad before. The small conversation meant more to me than he realized. ¡°I would really like to¨C


    if that¡®s okay with you?¡± I replied softly. At the quiet sound of my voice, he nodded his head and smiled.


    ¡°Very well.¡± As quickly as the warmth had


    ¡°Well,e


    on, then. Let¡®s get you something to eat,¡± Vicky replied, smiling as she looped her arm through mine an


    d led me over to a table. There I saw


    Georgia, Ethan¡®s sister, sitting and drinking coffee. Realizing Vicky had been eating


    with her, Imented even more why I even came down. ¡°I¡®m sorry¡­ I didn¡®t mean to intrude on your bre


    akfast.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡®t be silly!¡± Vicky eximed, calling a waiter over and showing me into my seat. Georgi


    a looked up from her coffee and smiled. ¡°She¡®s right. I think we got off on the wrong foot, and I


    apologize. I thought you were some woman looking to steal my brother¡®s money and take


    your ce as his Luna for power.¡± ¡°Oh¨C¡± I stuttered, shocked at her honesty. ¡°No, I would never¨C¡±


    Georgiaughed, and Vicky smiled at my response.


    ¡°Calm down. Vicky exined the situation to me. There¡®s no need to worry. I am


    sorry to hear some of what you¡®ve been going through.¡± Georgia¡®s response was not what I had expect


    ed. Yes, I had been through a lot, but I didn¡®t realize that anyone would actually care about that. ¡°It¡®s fin


    e,¡± I said. ¡°I¡®m used to it.¡± ¡°Yes, but that¡®s just it. You shouldn¡®t have to be used to it.¡± Her words were ki


    nd, and I could see in her eyes that she was sincere. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. You have another person in


    your corner now, and my brother knows better than to upset me.¡°. Vicky choked


    on her water and beganughing, which caused Georgia to smirk. I was at a loss


    for words over what was going on. I could see that there was a connection between the two women tha


    t far surpassed the one I had with Vicky, and I loved how they seemed to have a


    bond. More than anything, I wished I had a bond like that with someone. ¡°Georgia is a bit of a rebel, Ro


    salie. Careful¨C she will have you doing things you never have before.¡± Georgia swatted at Vicky,


    and both women began tough again. ¡°Don¡®t listen to her or Talon.


    I am not that bad, I just don¡®t take my brother¡®s shit.¡± A smirk


    spread across her face as she sipped her coffee once more. The morning fell into step with us having p


    leasant conversations and carrying on,


    and eventually, I heard the voice of one person I was hoping I could have gone an entire day without he


    aring. Madalynn¡®s voice was like nails on a chalkboard, and the woman was way more trouble than she


    was worth. ¡°Can you believe it, I¡®m going to be marrying the king¡®s cousin!¡± Cousin?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I looked at Vicky, confused. Her eyes drifted


    to where Madalynn was sitting a few tables away. *Don¡®t listen to her, Rosalie,¡± Vicky whispered before G


    Vicky had said about her. Sighing, Vicky shook her head. ¡°This isn¡®t the ce for this, Georgia.¡± ¡°Tell me


    Chapter 32: Breakfast with Friends ¡°Last night at dinner, the king demanded Ethan get married,¡± Vicky


    finally said in a hushed whisper, ¡°in order to strengthen the alliance with Alpha Romero.¡± Georgia looked


    no way he would agree to that. He hates the idea of mates and marriage.¡± Hearing


    Georgia rify what I had already partially known and suspected broke a small part of me inside. The


    nausea that I had felt this morning quickly came back, and the need toy down became all that more re


    do what he


    must for the pack, Georgia. Regardless of what he wants to do. He wasn¡®t given much choice. You can¡®t


    ¡°Even if it¡®s bullshit, Vicky? Come on, now. I know you can¡®t stand her, either. Are you telling me that you


    louder started to draw the attention of a few people nearby, and as I looked around,


    I saw Madalynn staring straight at me. ¡°Vicky, could you tell me where the bathroom is? I am really not fe


    expression turned from irritated at Georgia to concerned for me. ¡°Oh, no¨C do I need to take you to


    Estre?¡± ¡°No, no. I¡®ll be fine. Just a lot of excitement, is all,¡± I reassured her. ¡°I¡®ll show you.¡± Vicky made


    point it out, and I¡¯ll be right back.¡± As much as I liked Vicky, I needed a moment to myself. A moment to g


    shouldn¡®t be allowing you to go alone.¡± I chuckled before looking at Georgia. ¡°Tell her


    to stop worrying so much.¡± Vicky gasped as I


    walked away, and I heard Georgiaughing. It was refreshing


    to hang out with people who didn¡®t look at you and see your social


    standing, but just treated you like another person. I hadn¡®t ever had that, at least not since I was a young

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 33

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 33


    Making my way into the restroom I contemted what Madalynn was saying. How I wished it wasn¡®t


    true.


    My heart broke at the idea that he was marrying another. I had to admit that, even though he wasn¡®t my


    mate¡­ I wanted more than anything to remain by his side. Even if I was nothing but


    a breeder. He didn¡¯t have to pick me as a mate or his Luna.


    It was enough. Rushing into a stall, I quickly relieved everything I had eaten for breakfast. I couldn¡®t hol


    d anything down. Cold sweat beaded down the back of my neck, and uneasiness settled within me. ¡°M


    aybe I need


    to goy down.¡°I mumbled to myself, trying to get a grip. If it didn¡®t get any better, I was going to have t


    o go see Estre. I didn¡®t want Ethan to see me sick. As I stepped out of the bathroom, I came face to f


    ace with the one person


    I didn¡®t want to see. Her eyes held a dangerous glint in them, and I knew nothing good was about to co


    me of this conversation. ¡°Where do you think you¡®re going, wh*re?¡± Madalynn blocked my way back to


    Vicky and Georgia. My heart began to race at the fact that this woman seemed to have it out for me. ¡°Pl


    ease let me pass,¡± I said, trying to make my way past her¨C


    only to be blocked again by another body Her friends gathered


    around, snickering at the idea that I was flustered from the situation. ¡°You dare actually speak to me, br


    eeder?!¡± she eximed rather loudly. My eyes


    flew around the room to all the women who had overheard what she called me. ¡°Please let me pass,¡± I


    said again, trying to make my way around her¨C


    only to have her shove me backwards. ¡°No. You are going to listen to what I have to say.¡± The sneer o


    n her face caused me to tremble slightly. ¡°You are done messing with my fiance. He has me now, and w


    e are going to be getting married. Any child I give


    him will be legitimate not a fucking b*stard from a wh*re.¡± ¡°Get out of my way, Madalynn.¡± I felt a fury su


    rging up in me from a ce I hadn¡®t


    even known existed. She could say whatever she wanted to about me, but to speak badly about a yet¨C


    unborn child was beyond uneptable. ¡°Get out of your way?!¡± Madalynn screeched before pping


    me, causing me to stumble backwards. ¡°How dare you give me amand! I am


    your Luna!!¡± Stars danced before my eyes at the force Madalynn had hit me with. My ear rang, and I ta


    sted metal in my mouth. I looked up at her in shock, my eyes filling with tears that I refused to let fall.


    It was only a moment before I realized that I was no longer alone,


    Vicky¡®s back shielded me from Madalynn.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°You dare hit the Alpha¡®s property!?¡± she growled. ¡°Get the f*ck out of my way, Vicky. I am your Luna


    now. Don¡®t make me punish you.¡± ¡°B*tch, who the f*ck do you think you¡®re talking to?!¡± This


    time it was Georgia¡®s voice that cried out as


    Vicky turned around to help me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Her eyes were filled with concern. Slowly, I nodded


    my head. ¡°Who do you think you¡®re talking to!?¡± Madalynn screeched again, drawing more attention to


    what was going on. ¡°Who even are you!?¡± Georgia


    laughed, and herughter held a sadistic note to it. Both Vicky and I looked at her, and I watched as he


    r eyes shifted into that of her wolf. ¡°I am Ethan¡®s sister, you halfwit. I can promise you that you


    will never be Luna. You may hold a title as his fianc¨¦e¨C


    but it¡®s only temporary. I will make your life a living hell for touching Rosalie and thinking you can insert


    yourself into our lives.¡± Madalynn¡®s shocked expression caught my eye. She looked as if she hadn¡®t ex


    pected Georgia to talk to her like that.


    Her eyes fell on me in a re. Madalynn was going to punish me for making her look like a fool in front


    of Georgia. ¡°So, you¡®re the rebellious sister? Sorry that I didn¡®t realize who you were¡­ but this is none


    of your business,¡± Madalynn replied, trying to change her tune. ¡°I was dealing with this thing, and as I a


    m sure


    ¡°Shut the fuck up.¡± Georgia¡®s disgusted tone surprised me as she rolled her eyes, a look of revulsion on


    had allowed myself to get caught by


    her on my own, and had no one to me but myself. ¡°Rosalie,¡± Vicky said softly, ¡°let¡¯s go take you to Es


    can¡®t lose the alliance.¡± Georgia rolled her eyes as I stood up. She followed us past Madalynn. ¡°She isn¡®


    in fear, and the nausea I had felt rose up in me again, making me feel like I was going to be sick everyw


    that it was Georgia, getting ready to step in between us once more. I couldn¡®t allow conflict to arise beca


    I couldn¡®t stop him. ¡°It¡®s ok,¡± I finally said, decisively walking past Georgia and Vicky


    to stand in front of Madalynn. Vicky looked at me with a shocked expression, while Georgia held curiosit


    be it,¡± Herughter caused me to stop mid sentence. ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± she squealed, pping her ha


    light went off in my head. ¡°You may marry him, but just remember that it¡®s a business contract, it¡®s not be


    feel victorious. That was until the sharp sting of her hand connected with my face and sent me tumbling


    was of Georgia trying to get to Madalynn and Vicky holding her back. I knew that I shouldn¡®t have said w


    spoken without thinking. I had let my emotions take control of me, and for that, darkness slowly started


    the distance, growing fainter by the moment. At least I had reminded her of her ce¨C


    just like she reminded me of mine

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 34

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 34


    Beeping. A slow, steady beeping filled my ears ¨C and yet the


    throb within my head was trying to dull all of my senses. Slowly, I opened my eyes and took in my surro


    undings. I was once again within the hospital, and that was thest ce I wanted to be. The steady be


    eping came from a machine that was dripping fluids into my arm ¨C


    not aforting sight. I hated being bedridden and invalid like this and feeling


    like I wasn¡®t capable of taking care of myself. ¡°She¡®s resting now, but she is okay=¡± Estre¡®s voice


    made me turn my attention to the partially¨C


    closed door. I wasn¡®t sure who she was talking to, but I had no


    doubt it was Talon or Vicky. They always seemed to be there for me when I was in trouble. ¡°I can¡®t belie


    ve this happened. I feel so horrible about it all. I should never have let her go alone,¡± Vicky whispered. I


    hated the guilt I heard in her voice. She wasn¡®t to me for this. Talon¡¯s angry voice replied, ¡°you know


    Ethan¡®s rules, and yet you didn¡®t follow them.¡± I wasn¡®t going to allow Vicky to take the fall for


    this. It wasn¡¯t her fault. At the end of the day, I knew what I was supposed


    to do and what I was not. ¡°I¡®m awake,¡± I called out. Within seconds, the door opened, and their


    three faces came into view ¡°I am so sorry we woke you. You need to rest,¡± Estre


    quickly replied,ing to my bedside to check


    on me. ¡°I¡®m fine. It was just a small fall, and the stomach bug I have isn¡®t helping my


    bnce at all.¡± My words had the three of them


    stopping in their tracks and ncing among one other. I wasn¡®t sure what was going on, but from the lo


    oks of it¡­ it was serious. ¡°Rosalie.. It isn¡®t a stomach bug.¡± Estre said soothingly, causing a surge of


    unease within me. Deep inside, I knew what she was going to say, because the thought had crossed m


    y


    mind earlier this morning ¡°I¡®m pregnant?¡± The question was spoken softly, but with their werewolf hearin


    g, they knew exactly what I asked A smile formed on Vicky and Estre¡®s faces. ¡°Yes¨C


    yes, you are.¡± Even though I knew that was the goal we were


    trying to aplish, some part of me still couldn¡®t imagine myself being pregnant.


    The situation was different now. Ethan was going to end up getting married to that girl, and he


    didn¡¯t need me anymore. So what was going to happen to me? Was he going to make me get rid of it!?


    Panic gripped me, and my eyes filled with tears. ¡°But he has Madalynn now¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking a


    bout?¡± Talon asked, looking at me confusedly. Vicky quickly sighed, rolling her eyes. ¡°She¡®s been going


    around telling everyone she is getting married to Ethan. That was what started the argument in the gar


    den room. She confronted Rosalie and told everyone that she¡®s a breeder. Quite loudly, I might add.¡± ¡°A


    nd you¡®re telling me you weren¡®t prepared for that scenario?¡± Talon wasn¡®t pleased with thistest news,


    and his brow furrowed in anger. Vicky immediately fell silent with a guilty look


    on her face. They had to let what happened go, I thought. The alliance I heard them


    talking about couldn¡®t be ruined because


    of me. ¡°Please¨C¡± I tried my hardest not to let the tears fall. ¡°Don¡®t tell him. I don¡®t want to ruin anything y


    ou are trying to do. I can just go¨C¡± ¡°Go?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ethan¡®s voice caused me to


    stop in mid sentence. My heart raced, and I watched from the corner of my eye as he made his way int


    o the room and toward me. ¡°You¡®re not going anywhere.¡± I quickly cast my eyes down towards myp a


    nd tried to hide the fact that I was trembling. I had thought


    that, over time, I had gotten past my fear of him, but instead, I felt like I was back at square


    one. ¡°I¡®m sorry..¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± Ethan asked loudly, ignoring my apology. ¡°Is she pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha. S


    he is.¡± Talon¡®s voice held firm, but anyone around could tell he was still angry about everything that had


    happened. ¡°Look at me, Rosalie.¡± Themand was softer than when he hade in. Even though I


    didn¡®t want him to see the state I was in, I knew I had no choice but to obey. Slowly I let my gaze drift u


    p to meet his, and saw a sh of anger coursed through


    those gorgeous eyes of his. ¡°What the hill happened to her!?¡± Vicky, Talon, Estre, and even I myself c


    owered back in fear of his anger. He moved towards me, and I involuntarily flinched in terror. I didn¡®t mi


    ss the small trace of hurt that flickered in his face and


    then quickly disappeared. ¡°It was all my fault!¡± Vicky cried out. ¡°I ept any punishment you deem just.


    ¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡®t Vicky¡®s fault!¡± I urged. ¡°I shouldn¡®t have left Vicky¡®s side. I¡®m


    sorry¡­¡± ¡°It was Madalynn, Alpha,¡± Talon interrupted me. ¡°She cornered Rosalie¡­¡± Ethan didn¡®t


    let Talon


    finish the whole story. ¡°She touched what is mine,¡± he said. His lips formed a thin line, and I had no dou


    bt that he was beyond angry at this moment. As if wheels were turning in his mind, he stepped back fro


    m me and turned to Talon. ¡°Set up a


    Pregnant meeting with Romero and the King. We have things to discuss.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Talon replied qu


    ickly, bowing his head as Ethan turned and walked out the door. The beta followed shortly after. It took


    a moment for the reality of the situation to sink in. Ethan wasn¡®t upset that I was hurt. He was upset that


    Madalynn touched something that belonged to him. I was nothing more than a piece of property to


    him. ¡°Rosalie, you are fine to go back to your room shortly,¡± Estre finally said. ¡°Vicky and I will help yo


    u to do


    that, but first, I want you to get some more rest and let these fluids into your system. You were rather d


    ehydrated.¡± I nodded my head, and both she and Vicky smiled at me before taking their leave. Once ag


    ain I was left alone with my thoughts, and that wasn¡®t something that I liked. ¡®I¡®m pregnant.¡® ¡®I am actuall


    y pregnant with Ethan¡¯s child.¡® I couldn¡®t stop rubbing my stomach wondering how far along I was, or if i


    t would be a boy or a girl. I hoped more than anything it would be a boy ¨C


    that I would be able to give him his heir An heir I would never get to see grow up¡­. The idea now that


    I would be handing my baby over to him, and never be able to be part of his life, hurt.


    I hadn¡®t really cared before, but now, it felt different. I had a life growing inside of me. Someone who wou


    But the tears seemed to take my despair with them, and


    beneath it, I found a sudden and strange resolve. Werewolves only went through six months of pregnan


    Estre had corrected my ignorance at some point. If I wanted to be part of my child¡®s life, then I was go


    it would change my whole life. And Madalynn..she would be the least of my cares right now


    compared to the little life growing in me.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 35

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 35


    Fury filled me with what Madalynn had done. And I couldn¡®t believe my sister had been so stupid as to


    allow Rosalie to go to the bathroom alone.


    Talon!¡± Georgia¡®s sweet and sultry voice floated around me, and my wolf howled in pleasure, wanting to


    im her already. Yes, she was my mate, and I had known for a long time¨C


    but that made the situation moreplicated. She wasn¡®t twenty¨Cone yet, and had


    no idea. Not to mention, she was Ethan¡®s sister. Things had been fine when she was gone, but now co


    nstantly being around her was making it increasingly hard for


    me to focus. Slowly, I turned around and was faced with her incredible beauty. She was a little goddess


    to me, but I had to maintain my older brother¨C


    like image with her. Could life be more difficult? ¡°Yes, Georgia?¡± ¡°This wasn¡®t Vicky¡®s fault. That


    stupid b*tch Madalynn deserves to be punished!¡± Her fiery nature enamored me even more. I knew ho


    w she felt. I wanted Madalynn punished, too, but unfortunately, it was easier said than done. ¡°I know, G


    eorgia. But it can¡®t happen¨C¡± I sighed. I wanted to be closer to her, but I forced myself to maintain the


    comfortable space between us. ¡°Ethan has to think of the alliance.¡± ¡°F*ck the alliance, Talon. He isn¡®t m


    arrying that stupid b*tch if I have anything to do with it. Besides, Rosalie is pregnant¨C


    how is that going to work?¡± Georgia had a point, and all I could do was shake my head. ¡°I don¡®t know.¡±


    Georgia had no clue what Ethan¡®s true intentions were, that he was going to kill Rosalie after the baby


    was born. And Georgia could never know. She


    wouldn¡®t allow Ethan to do that, and if he did, she would never forgive him.


    That was something else I needed to speak to Ethan about. I knew that¡­ he cared about Rosalie more


    than he realized.


    ¡°Where is he? I¡¯m going to talk to him.¡± Georgia moved to walk past me, but


    I quickly gripped her upper arm, We both gasped. I removed my hand. ¡°Don¡®t. I will speak to him, but ri


    ght now, he has a meeting to go to. Just be patient, please.¡± She stared at me for a moment, but didn¡®t N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    continue to press ahead. I knew she wasn¡®t going to


    let this go, but at least I had stalled her long enough, ¡°Okay, okay, Talon. I¡®ll listen to you, okay? Don¡®t lo


    ok at me like that! I¡®m not a little kid any more!¡±


    Then she looked up at me with a grin, her dimples were just so adorable. ¡°Hey, by the way, I¡®m heading


    to the training room, wanna join me?¡± ¡®Of course


    I do!¡® my whole brain screamed. But I couldn¡®t. I sighed. ¡°I¡®d love to, but¡­¡± ¡°Yes,


    yes, yes, but you have to attend the meeting with Ethan.¡± She was a bit frustrated, but I could tell she


    wasn¡®t really upset. ¡°Then, could you train me personally once we get back to our pack?¡± She leaned cl


    oser to me again, and I grimaced. She was driving me crazy! ¡°Please¡­?¡± Her sparkling eyes gazed int


    o


    mine¡­ Oh, well. I was all hers, no doubt. ¡°It would be my honor.¡± I smiled back professionally, just like


    a good Beta. ¡°Alright! i have your word, then. I¡®ll see you around!¡± She pranced down the hallway, head


    ed wherever she had set her


    mind upon. As her scent calmly left me, I was able to breathe again. I couldn¡®t wait for the day I was abl


    e to im her as my own.


    I just hoped that Ethan would be epting of it.


    It didn¡®t take long for me to end up at the king¡®s office. Ethan met me outside the door, and as he looke


    d at me, I knew he wasn¡®t in a forgiving mood. ¡°Is she being moved from the infirmary?¡± His cold tone le


    ft no room for small talk.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. She will be moved back to her room in a short while.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Ethan replied, looking at


    the office door. ¡°Let¡®s get this taken care of, then.¡± Opening the door, I followed Ethan inside the room.


    The King sat at his desk, wearing a smile upon his face as he spoke to Romero. Romero¡®s beta Damia


    n and his daughter Madalynn were also there for the meeting¨C


    all eager to hear what Ethan would say. ¡°Ethan, we heard you wanted to speak to us,¡± the King started


    off straightforwardly, without ceremony. Most didn¡®t realize that the Alpha King James, and Ethan¨C


    were cousins. ¡°Yes, I havee to a decision.¡± I knew without a doubt that Ethan didn¡®t want to marry


    anyone, especially not Madalynn. He wanted nothing to do with that girl, and had spoken openly to me


    about it multiple times. Madalynn irritated him to no end. ¡°Well, don¡®t keep us in suspense,¡± James repli


    ed, waiting for Ethan¡®s answer. ¡°I will marry Madalynn.¡± She squealed upon hearing Ethan¡®s words, whil


    e I froze, looking on in shock. ¡°However, my agreement has some conditions.¡± A smile crept over Rome


    ro¡®s face, and nothing about the glimmer in his eye was tasteful. Romero had a reason why he was ada


    mant that Ethan needed to marry his daughter, but I just wasn¡®t sure yet what it was. ¡°Go on¡­¡± Romero


    replied. ¡°I am listening.¡± I felt a heavy flow of anger and irritationing off of Ethan through the packb


    ond. He wasn¡®t pleased at all with how Romero and his daughter were acting to be honest, I wouldn¡®t b


    e surprised if he


    killed Madalynn once he


    got a chance. ¡°I will not fulfill the marriage until after the war isplete. I have to be focused on our d


    efense issues right now, and cannot have my mind clouded by marriage and other womanly affairs.¡± A s


    coff from Madalynn caused me to smirk. Romero didn¡®t seem overly keen on the idea either, but nodde


    d his head. ¡°Anything else?¡±. ¡°I will not get rid of my breeder, either.¡± ¡°That¡®s not fair! I am going to be yo


    ur wife¨C¡± A p resonated through the office, and it took me a moment to realize that Romero had struc


    k his own daughter for speaking out of tum. ¡°Don¡®t


    speak again, or you will sorely regret it,¡± Romero warned her. Then he turned back to Ethan with a smil


    e. ¡°My apologies, King James, Alpha Ethan.¡± The king sat there watching the exchange


    between the two men for a moment, and then his eyes fell on me. I knew very well what he was looking


    for, but I wasn¡®t about to give anything away. Ethan was my Alpha, and I only answered to him. No mat


    ter if James was the king or not. And he knew that. ¡°Enough. Those are perfectly fair terms,¡± James sai


    d swiftly, cutting


    off the debate. ¡°Ethan will marry Madalynn, but he can keep his breeder until the wedding day.¡± ¡°And I d


    on¡®t want anyone to touch my breeder EVER again.¡± Thest part of the statement was a growled warni


    ng. I knew Ethan wasn¡®t pleased with what had happened to Rosalie, and even though he couldn¡®t do a


    nything, he was making his point. ¡°Did something happen?¡± James asked with a furrowed brow, unawar


    e of the fight from earlier in the morning.


    Ethan was clearly


    unwilling to discuss it, his gaze locked on Madalynn. ¡°Yes, your majesty,¡± I began to exin. ¡°it seems M


    in the infirmary, but she is expected to make a full recovery.¡°. Romero approached his


    trembling daughter, ready to p her again. ¡°Father


    ¡ª¡± she pleaded with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¨C¡­ It was a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Enough,¡± James said, halting


    and will not happen again.¡± ¡°Agreed, it won¡®t happen again,¡± Ethan snarled. Then he turned his attention


    nothing else to say.¡± A lot of information was passed around during the meeting, and James took his tim


    the wedding will be held at a future date.¡± Ethan may have just signed his happiness away to bring an a


    n


    Ethan didn¡®t want a mate or a luna. He didn¡®t want anyone in his way.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 36

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 36


    Chapter 36: Bed Rest


    **Rosalie¡®s POV Estre had made


    sure to take care of me, and once I had finished her medical protocols, she


    allowed me to return to my room¨C


    but under the condition that I stay in bed for two days and try to take it easy from now on The room the


    king had put us in was rather lovely, and had a separate living area with a sofa, firece, and other fin


    e furnishings. It was basically a small one¨C


    bedroom apartment that fit every need I could possibly have to some extent.


    Letting out a sigh, I curled up against the pillows in the bed and felt impossibly alone. I hated how much


    my life had changed. Yes, it had its moments where things were wonderful¡ª but I felt so conflicted.


    A knock on the bedroom door drew my eyes toward the entrance. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Miss Rosalie, it¡®s Mary, your


    servant. May I enter?¡± Servant? ¡°Uh, yes, of course.¡± Slowly, I slid from my position to sit up and propp


    ed a pillow behind my back. I watched the door opened, and a petite blonde¨C


    haired girl withrge blue eyes stepped in, carrying a tray with silver¨Cdomed dishes.


    ¡°I brought you


    food, miss,¡± she said softly, walking toward the bed and cing the tray on a nearby table. ¡°Alpha Etha


    n indicated that you are under doctor¡®s orders to rest, and I have been instructed to fulfill your needs fro


    m now until Miss Estre releases


    you from that order.¡± I was taken aback and shocked. I had been given a servant! ¡°Uhm¨C


    no, I think that will be okay.¡± I stuttered, feelingpletely weirded out by the situation. ¡°I¡®m grateful for


    your help, but you don¡®t have to do this.¡± Her blue eyes widened in shock, and she looked up at me. ¡°It¡®


    s an honor, miss. Please, you don¡®t have to thank me


    ¨C it¡®s my job to serve those above me.¡± ¡°Mary, I appreciate you. You don¡®t have to fear judgment from


    me when you¡®re around me. I¡®m just not ustomed to having people serve


    me like this.¡± ¡°Of course, miss. Is there anything else I can get for you?¡± she replied, giving me a small


    smile. ¡°No, thank you for everything. I am sure it¡®s perfect.¡± As Mary took her leave and headed out, I h


    eard a small gasp from the living room. Then footsteps came closer until Ethan¡®s face appeared in


    the bedroom doorway. I hadn¡®t expected to see him any time soon, considering that he had so much go


    ing on with his soon¨Cto¨Cbe bride. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    He asked as he took steps closer to me. ¡°I see that the


    girl was able to bring you food.¡± ¡°Mary,¡± I stated firmly, watching him. Ethan looked at me for a moment,


    confused. A smile yed across my lips. ¡°Her name is Mary, the maid¡®s, that is. She is very nice. Than


    k you for having her help me. I appreciate it.¡± He seemed almost stunned at my reply, and simply


    nodded his head. ¡°Did you eat?¡± Ethan was behavingpletely out of his character, and had me ques


    tioning why he suddenly cared. After all, most of our conversations had been him giving his order and


    me doing as he had struggled. I wondered if he¡®d changed because of the baby,


    ¡°I was about to,¡± I replied. I watched as he lifted the silver lids. My eyes


    widened at his action, and at the amount of food that had been provided for me, as well as drinks.


    Taple! JU BUU REST He seemed almost stunned at my reply, and simply nodded his head, ¡°Did you e


    at?¡±


    Ethan was behavingpletely out of his character, and had me questioning why he suddenly cared. A


    fter all, most of


    our conversations had been him giving his order and me doing as he had struggled. I wondered if he¡®d


    changed because of the baby. ¡°I was about to,¡± I replied. I watched as he lifted the


    silver lids, My eyes widened at his action, and at the amount of food that had been provided for me, as


    well as drinks. ¡°I wasn¡®t sure what you liked.¡± ¡°It¡®s all


    amazing.¡± My reply was so soft that when I looked up at him, I found that he was staring at me with a gl


    int of something in his eyes I wasn¡®t sure of. ¡°Fruit would be lovely,¡± I added. Ethan kept staring for a lo


    ng moment, and then suddenly snapped back to the present. He frowned, hesitated for a second and, t


    hen murmured, ¡°Of course. Here¡­.¡± He lifted the white bowl of fruit, and as he handed it to me, our fing


    ers brushed gently together. The feeling of his touch on my skin made me want so much more of him, b


    ut I knew that it wouldn¡®t be possible. I would have his baby, and he would


    expect me to leave when I was done. I would have to leave him, and I would have to leave


    my child. The thought broke my heart. ¡°Estre found out how far along you are,¡± Ethan finally


    said, breaking the silence between us as I fed myself a strawberry. ¡°She did?¡± ¡°Yes. She said you are a


    bout two weeks from conception, or something like that.¡± A chuckle left my lips upon hearing him try to


    exin it. Oh how I love his voice. ¡°That¡®s wonderful,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I¡®m happy I am able to give y


    ou a child. Someone for you to always love, and to guide in life.¡±


    My words stopped him in his tracks, and instinctively, he reached out


    his hand,ying it across my stomach.


    ¡°Yes, I will protect the child with my life.¡± The way he looked at me when he spoke had me feeling as if


    it was an unsaid promise he was giving me. That even though I would be gone, he would ensure that m


    y child was always protected. Even though the sentiment warmed my heart, I wanted more than anythi


    ng that I could alter my circumstances slightly.


    I didn¡®t want to go ¨C I wanted to be with him.


    ¡°Will¡­ will youe back to visit me again?¡± I stuttered. ¡°I enjoy having you¡­ having you here with m


    e.¡± He looked at me. He arched an eyebrow, as if he couldn¡®t imagine hispany to be pleasing.


    *Please. I feel safer when you¡®re around.¡± My confession came out of nowhere¨C¨C


    and, subconsciously, I had wanted to say it. But when I actually spoke the words, I realized that it wasn


    ¡®t my ce to even think about it. Ethan didn¡®t seem to mind, though. His fingers took my chin and turne


    d my gaze from my hands to his eyes. Slowly, be leaned down and captured my lips with his own.


    The kiss wasn¡®t rough and erotic as our past ones had been instead, it was soft and gentle. If I could ha


    ve deepened the kiss, I would have, like a greedy child wanting more of a good thing. I wanted more of


    him, always but at the end of the day, he wasn¡®t mine to have more of. As his lips left my own, I saw a d


    ark hungry swirl of emotions lingering in the depths of his eyes. ¡°I have to go now.¡± he said, and as


    he moved away, I knew my request had been rejected. Bed Rest I looked down,


    trying not to let my tears fall.


    How foolish I was! ¡°¡­But I will be backter¡­¡± he continued.


    I looked up at him in disbelief. What had I just heard?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Sa


    ¡°Behave, and rest¡­ It¡®s all about the baby now. We must do what¡®s right for him.¡± I nodded my head


    with a smile and tears in my eyes as I watched him rise to his feet and slowly make his way out of the ro


    about the baby now.¡®


    I knew it was about the baby and making sure that Ethan¡®s heir came


    into this world healthy and safe, but at the same time¡­ I wanted him to care for me as well. To care abo


    I only held my position in his life for as long as I was useful to him. Those revtions were the ones that


    late at night, shedding tears for a man I would


    never be able to have the way I wanted, for a life I could never have. ¡°Why me?¡± I whispered as I wiped


    my cheeks. I knew why, but at the same time, I prayed it wasn¡®t true. I prayed that one day, I would


    wake up, and Ethan would tell me he cared


    about me. That I was everything he wanted, and more than just his breeder. But those were the hopes o

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 37

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 37


    Chapter 37 : Cravings


    ¡°Rosalie, it isn¡®t that bad!¡± Georgiaughed as I stared at the green goop that had been given for me to


    eat. ¡°Do I have to eat that?¡± I replied, wide¨C


    eyed, as I let it drop from the spoon back into the bowl. I looked up at Vicky and Georgia, bewildered at


    the amusement they found in the situation. ¡°Estre said it¡®s a protein pudding, and filled with nutrients


    ¡ª¡± ¡°Yeah, so is real food,¡± I protested in a voice only I could


    hear. I put the bowl down and picked up the orange juice sitting on the tray. ¡°Am I not allowed to have r


    eal food? Bacon, eggs, something.¡± Georgia burst intoughter again, shaking her head. ¡°You¡®d better l


    isten, Vicky. Rosalie is the pregnant one, and she knows what her body wants.¡± It had been a few days


    since I had been locked down in my room, and I was going absolutely stir¨C


    crazy. I wasn¡®t confined to my bed anymore, at least, but I was not tolerating


    the healthy menu that Estre had me on. ¡°Georgia, don¡®t


    encourage her. You know what Estre said,¡± Vicky replied, giving Georgia a serious look, before I cut


    her off. ¡°Then could you please talk to Estre?¡± I pleaded. ¡°I don¡®t know why, I just want bacon.¡± Knock


    ing drew


    my attention away from the food matter towards the door to the main quarters. I turned to see Ethan sta


    nding there


    with one hand in his pocket. As I watched, his calm look turned to one of confusion. ¡°Anything wrong?¡±


    He seemed confused as to the tension in the room due to the bac


    Ethan had been a man of his word. Multiple times a day, he woulde and see me.


    A lot of the time, there wasn¡®t a tremendous amount of conversation that happened, but he always mad


    e a point to visit. ¡°Estre is making Rosalie eat green goop, and she is pissed and wants bacon.¡± Geor


    gia burst intoughter as she made her exnation. ¡°It¡®s funny.¡± ¡°Georgia¡­¡± I muttered. Oh gosh, the l


    east thing I wanted Ethan to worry about was my diet. Ethan¡®s eyebrows shot up, and a surprised


    look crossed his face. ¡°Oh, well, let¡®s fix that.¡± He quickly pulled out his phone from his pocket and mad


    e a call, walking away from us as he did. I turned looking toward Vicky and Georgia in confusion, and b


    oth women shrugged their shoulders, having no idea what


    he was doing. Ethan walked back and turned to me. ¡°There, it¡®s been handled. Now, how are you feelin


    g?¡± My hand instinctively went down


    to my stomach, and I smiled, looking at him. ¡°I feel great, actually. No more nausea. I seem to be back t


    o normal.¡± *Except for your food cravings,¡± Georgia mumbled, causing Vicky to


    snicker in amusement. My eyes turned to them both, narrowing into a re. ¡°I do not have cravings.¡± ¡°


    Oh, really?¡± Georgia eximed with a smile. ¡°One word¡­ bacon.¡± ¡°Oh, not just bacon,¡± Vicky interjecte


    d. ¡°Don¡®t forget steak, or roasted potatoes with extra gravy and bacon pieces. Oh, and strawberries as


    well as yogurt, and, of course, the chocte cake, but not any chocte cake¡­ only the one our chef


    makes back home.¡± ¡°But he makes the best one¡­¡± I mumbled quietly, looking at them in shock.


    This time it was Ethan who chuckled softly, causing all three of us to turn and look at him in surprise.


    Quickly, he cleared his throat. ¡°Well, at least you¡®re doing better.¡± ¡°Nice way to change that topic,¡± Geor


    gia murmured. He shot a re at her, and herughter immediately turned down one level in volume.


    Suddenly, I realized Ethan¡®s eyes were back on me. ¡°Rosalie¡­e on,¡± he said, gesturing towards th


    e bedroom. ¡°Oh, of course.¡± I said, caught off guard.


    I quickly followed him into the adjoining room. I shot a small nce over my shoulder and regretted it;


    Georgia was making obscene remarks with her bodynguage, earning her a smack from Vicky. As the


    door closed, I immediately found my back gently pressed against the door, with Ethan¡®s hands upon m


    y hips. It took me by surprise, scaring me for a moment before I had the courage to look up at him. ¡°Did


    I do something wrong?¡± I asked neversouly.


    ¡°No,¡± he said quickly.


    The moment his sentence ended, his lips captured mine with a frenzy, and I found myself lost in his kis


    ses. His tongue pressed against my mouth, demanding my lips part ways so that he could enter and ta


    ste me once again. I didn¡®t refuse him. How could I ever refuse him?


    The deeper the kiss got, the more frantic his movements got. His hands were wandering my body and


    caressing every inch of me. ¡°Ethan¡­¡± I whispered softly as he kissed my chin towards my neck. ¡°We c


    an¡®t¡­¡± ¡°Why can¡®t we?¡± he growled softly, cing a nip at my shoulder that sent a shiver of pleasure str


    aight to my core.. ¡°Your sister and Vicky are right on the other side of this door¡­¡± I moaned again, and


    he picked me up and gentlyid me down upon the bed. ¡°And?¡± His fingers made quick work at pulling


    my leggings down, and before I could protest he dropped to his knees beside the bed and pressed his f


    ace into my core, inhaling my scent. ¡°I can smell my child growing inside you,¡± he groaned. His tongue f


    licked out and captured the sensitive bud of my core causing me to moan again in pleasure. ¡°Oh¨C¡± I pa


    nted. ¡°Ethan, oh my goddess¡­¡± It didn¡®t take long before


    he was tipping me over the edge of reason and I wasing undone in his mouth as his tongue licked


    up


    every drop I had to spill. As I watched him rise to his knees, I expected him to thrust into me. But instea


    d, he picked up my panties and leggings and helped put them back on. ¡°You don¡®t want to¡­?¡± I


    asked, feeling slightly disappointed that he wasn¡®t going further with me. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Estre s


    ays that you can¡®t have sex right now¡­¡± Somehow, I felt bad for Estre. Then he chuckled softly. The


    more we spent time together, the less I understood him. Before, he was so distant and cold to me, and


    now he was acting sweet and affectionate. I had conflicted feelings considering the contrast from his us


    ual state of mind. With my pants back on, he helped me stand and smoothed a part of my hair out befor


    e leaning down to capture my lips once more. The taste of my arousal was still on his tongue. ¡°Will you


    come back againter?¡± I asked him, hoping he would say ¡°yes.¡± However, my question was met with a


    sigh. ¡°I have meetings, and I¡®m not sure what time I will be out of them.¡±


    That meant he wouldn¡®t be back tonight, *Thank you.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Actually talking to me.¡± I smiled,


    Then I saw his face turn


    stern. As he opened the bedroom door, I walked out to find arge covered silver tter on a side table,


    Cravings ¡ª Georgia looking at both Ethan and me with amusement. ¡°Well, you both reek of sex,¡± Georg


    because you¡®re his sister


    doesn¡®t mean you can act like that.¡± Georgia wasn¡®t the least bit deterred, though. Instead, she found it a


    hrious. ¡°I¡®m just d that


    Ethan has finally figured out the woman he wants to be with.¡± Ethan¡®s whole bearing changed upon Geo


    have to go,¡± he rushed out, and then he stormed out of our room. I tried not to read too much into Ethan


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    great!¡±


    ¡°BACON!¡± Vicky, and Georgia yelled at the same time in a fit ofughter. Sure enough, as I walked towa


    cooked bacon. When Ethan said he handled it, he hadn¡®t been joking. He was


    making sure to get me everything I wanted. And maybe more in the future.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 38

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 38


    Chapter 38: The Reaper Takes All Forms


    ¡°I want you, Rosalie.¡± Ethan¡®s soft whisper wrapped around me as wey tangled within the sheets, our


    bodies molding together in heated passion. ¡°Don¡®t leave me,¡± i begged him. Over and over again, he m


    ade mee undone around him. The feeling of him sliding in and out of me


    made my mind spiral. I wanted him, all of him, always. His hands brushing over my bare skin sent shive


    rs through my body. ¡°You are mine forever, Rosalie¨C


    and I am forever yours.¡± His deration made the love I have for him grow. I knew there was no way th


    at I would ever get over the way he made me feel.


    Yet as the passion grew between us, he suddenly felt so far away. His body was sliding away from me,


    leaving me with an empty feeling inside. ¡°Ethan?¡± My panic¨C


    filled voice drifted in an endless sea of darkness, and the sound of whispers was drawing me out of that


    ce of lust and desire until, finally, my eyes opened. A groan of disappointment left my lips as I rolled


    over, facing the partially¨Ccracked bedroom door. I had been


    dreaming, and it had been more than an amazing dream. Everything that had happened was somethin


    g I wished deep down woulde true, but I knew better than to get my hopes up.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± A voice from the living room caught my attention, and I knew right away wh


    o it belonged to¨C


    Talon. ¡°It¡®splicated,¡± Ethan¡®s voice replied. ¡°Nothing has changed, Talon.¡± Talon sighed. ¡°You can¡®t


    seriously be wanting to go through with it, Ethan.¡± ¡°Will you keep it down? Rosalie is sleeping.¡± Ethan re


    plied in a harsh tone. I knew that, whatever they were discussing, I wasn¡®t supposed to be listening to it


    . Unfortunately, they sometimes seemed to forget that I bore Alpha blood. My senses were quite sharp¨C


    especially when it came to sound. ¡°I¡®m sorry, but things have changed since Rosalie came


    to us. We all care about her¡­ even you.¡± ¡°Don¡®t assume you know how I feel, Beta.¡± Ethan¡®s rough voic


    e replied, and it was obvious he was growing irritated. ¡°This is about the baby.¡±


    ¡°Just about the baby?¡± Talon protested quietly. ¡°Come on. I have known you since we were boys, and w


    e both know that isn¡®t true.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡®t matter what you think you know, Talon.¡± Ethan repeated clearly, and then their whispers soft


    ened even more to the point that I had a hard time hearing them.


    I couldn¡®t help but feel curious, and then scared, about what they were talking about. Did Ethan care ab


    out me? I had noticed a change with him since we came to the capitol, and especially since he found o


    ut I was pregnant. I wanted more than anything for the dream I


    had just lived toe true¡­ to have Ethan ept me as more than just his breeder


    I felt hope building within me that there was a possibility he would finally be willing to admit that he care


    d for me ¨C perhaps even loved me.


    ¡°Ethan, please¡­ don¡®t do this,¡± I heard Talon say once again, and I didn¡®t like the way that panic rose in


    his voice.


    ¡°I have to marry Madalynn. As much


    as I wish that wasn¡®t so. James has given me a clear order, and I am going to obey it. His mate can not


    have children, and my child will be the heir to the throne one day. I have to have ¨¤ respectable


    Luna, Talon.¡± Hearing Ethan say that he didn¡®t think I was respectable cut deep into me. I came from a r


    oyal bloodline. My mother¡®s family were


    from the old world, and even though I was thest of their line, I still was an Alpha¡®s daughter. Regardle


    ss of how I hade to Ethan. The one problem was: no


    one knew of my mothers bloodline. It had been kept a secret for so long, because of the tales of horribl


    e things people did to her family generations ago. I didn¡®t know all of the details, and she died before I c


    ould figure everything out. The only thing I knew for sure was that we were supposed to be special in s


    ome way. ¡°Rosalie is an Alpha¡®s daughter. She would be a suitable match.¡± Talon was arguing with his


    Alpha for me, and I didn¡®t want him to. If he wasn¡®t careful, Ethan would lose his temper, and he could b


    e punished for the things he was saying, for trying to assert that Ethan was wrong. That was a big ¡°no¡± i


    n any werewolf pack. You never questioned your Alpha. ¡°Beta, you need to watch how you speak to me


    . You knew what the n was when she came to us, and you need to remember our conversations the


    n. I told you not to get close to her like you did, and you and your sister will have to deal with the conse


    quences of that when she is gone.¡± Again, Ethan¡®s words broke my heart. Slowly, tears began to flow d


    own my face as I


    listened to the two men arguing. I didn¡®t want to believe that, after everything Ethan and I had gone thro


    ugh, he would still want to get rid of me. And yet, evidently, I was nothing but a convenience to him. So


    meone to carry his child¨C


    and when I was done, I would be cast aside. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Alpha¡­¡± Talon was saying, struggling to speak


    . ¡°But I don¡®t agree with the n.¡± ¡°It


    isn¡®t for you to agree with!¡± Ethan yelled. ¡°You just need to execute it.¡± If they had not been in such a he


    ated argument, they would have known I was awake. I didn¡®t want them to know, and as I


    laid back on my pillow, I let the tears fall from my eyes down my cheeks, soaking the pillow behind my


    He didn¡®t care about me, after all.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I was nothing to him. ¡°So after everything¡­ all the feelings you have for her¡­ you are still going to igno


    re and deny them. And when she has the baby, you will continue with what you nned to do. The mot


    her of your child¡­ You¡®re going to go through with it.¡±


    Talon¡®s defeated response caught my attention, and I tried to hold back the sob that was threatening to


    break free.


    ¡°Yes, Talon.¡±


    Ethan¡®s voice was so low, but I still heard the rest of the sentence. The sentence that would forever haun


    ¡°Find a way to make her go peacefully.¡± Ethan¡®s words sent a cold stab of hurt straight


    to my heart, and my


    eyes widened. What did he say? What did he mean?! Fear and panic filled me and my hands pped a


    had indeed gone. It was when I knew I was alone that I finally let the weight of everythinge crashing


    I was such a fool!


    ¡°Why?¡± I cried out as my knees buckled beneath me, and I slid to the floor against the bedroom door. ¡°W


    There was


    no one there to answer my questions, and I felt more alone in that moment than I ever had. Did that mea


    a lie? Did Vicky and Georgia know about this, too? Were my friendships with them all fake? Estre.. My


    Talon had known the entire time! The man I trusted with my life knew that Ethan was going to kill me, an

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 39

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 39


    Chapter 39 : Betrayal of a Protector


    A couple days passed, and I refused to see anyone. Ethan hadn¡¯t visited since then. I was thankful he d


    idn¡®t, because I didn¡¯t know how I could face him. When people came to visit me, I refused to speak. I k


    new deep


    down, from their worried eyes, that there was no telling if anything truthful woulde from their mouth


    s. How was I supposed to act like


    everything was okay when I knew what the truth was? ¡°Rosalie?¡± Vicky¡®s voice called out as Iyed in


    bed. I had been refusing to shower or change for any asion. I heard her moving in through the bedr


    oom door, but with my back facing her, she couldn¡®t tell if I was asleep or awake. ¡°Please tell me what¡®s


    wrong¡­¡± she said, and my heart broke hearing how upset and hurt she was. Vicky had be my be


    st friend, and I hated not speaking to her. I hated how things were between us. I turned over and faced


    her, my face red and puffy, and my eyes dry from crying all the tears I shed over the situation.


    ¡°Did you know?¡± I asked softly, my voice cracking in my raw throat. Her brow furrowed in


    confusion at my question. ¡°Know what?¡± I sat up to better face her. ¡°Rosalie, you¡®re making me very an


    xious right now¡­ don¡®t scare me. What is it?¡± I could tell she was genuinely confused and terrified. I sm


    iled bitterly. Vicky, Vicky, should I trust you? ¡°Rosalie¡­?¡±


    She didn¡®t give up. That was Vicky. I looked her in the eyes and decided to take the risk. ¡°¡­.That Ethan


    is going to kill me once I have the baby.¡± My t reply was met with a shocked and horrified expression


    on Vicky¡®s face. ¡°What!?¡± She eximed. ¡°That¡®s ridiculous!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± I said, and rolled back over on the


    bed, turning away from her. ¡°Ethan cares about you, Rosalie! He would never kill you¡­¡± Then her voice


    lowered, and she covered her mouth with her hands. It took her a few seconds to process it, but it had


    dawned on her that I wouldn¡®t lie.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°How how did you find out¡­?¡± Her voice was trembling. It was odd that I was the one who was calm. ¡°I


    heard Talon and Ethan talking in the living roomst night. Talon was arguing with Ethan about it, and E


    than said they were sticking to that n. Talon knew_¡±


    A sob escaped my throat while trying to exin, Evidently, I wasn¡®t as calm as I had thought. ¡°Talon wo


    uldn¡®t¡­¡± Vicky said hesitantly. ¡°No¡­ he couldn¡®t!¡± ¡°He never cared about me.¡±


    My statement was ambiguous, but it was directed for both Talon and Ethan. Neither of


    them cared. It was just a job. Vicky rushed to me and cradled me in her arms, tears streaming down he


    r cheeks. ¡°I won¡®t let this happen, Rosalie. I¡®m going to talk to Talon¡­ this isn¡®t going to happen.¡± ¡°No!¡±


    1 eximed, pulling away from her and shaking my head. ¡°You can¡®t let them know that I know. Please,


    Vicky


    | I took a breath.


    Betrayal of a Protector ¡°If I am to be put to death, I want to look him in his eyes when they kill me, and t


    ell him that I knew. I love him, Vicky¡­ and he destroyed me.¡±


    *Talon¡®s POV


    The conversation with


    Ethan hadn¡®t gone as I had expected the other night. I had tried several times to make him reconsider,


    but he was now more adamant


    than anything that we were going to go through with the n. No matter how much he tried to deny that


    he cared for Rosalie, I knew he did. And if I could get him to realize that maybe I could save her.


    I couldn¡®t allow him to kill her. I had to do something. But I was stuck in


    a position that was far from ideal. ¡°Talon!¡± My sister¡®s voice screamed from the other side of my door, p


    ulling me out of


    my own thoughts. Quickly, I opened the door, I saw her fuming face on the other side for a moment bef


    ore she pushed her way past into my


    room. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± I asked, feeling confused. ¡°Did something happen? Is Rosalie okay?!¡± ¡°Like you


    care,¡± she replied coldly, looking at me with a deadly stare. ¡°Excuse me? I¡®ve been worried about her t


    hest couple days


    just like you. I just don¡®t understand what happened to make her turn for the worse like she did.¡± Vicky s


    tood before me, and looking at her now, I could see that she¡®d been crying.


    My sister was strong, and never let anyone see her in a disheveled state. So for her to be here looking l


    ike this, something terrible must have happened. ¡°Is it true that the n for Rosalie all along has been t


    o kill her after she has the baby?¡±


    Those words were thest thing I¡®d expected to hear out of my sister¡®s mouth. The only people who kne


    w were Ethan and


    me I quickly moved toward the door and closed it before anyone else could hear the conversation.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at


    her. ¡°So it¡®s true, then!¡± she gasped, covering her mouth. ¡°How could you? She trusted you!¡± ¡°The situat


    ion is moreplicated than that.¡±


    ¡°Moreplicated, Talon?! Rosalie is family to us, and has be one of my best friends. You let us g


    ¡°Vicky, you have to calm down, now!¡± ¡°¡°Then exin. Because, right now, I can barely stand to be aroun


    Rosalie¨C


    with her history, with that beautiful effect she has toe into his life.¡± *That doesn¡®t make it okay to kill


    do


    you think Georgia would feel about this?¡± * Keep Georgia out of this if you want any chance of changing


    best of Lunas. Ethan is letting a king without a child dictate his future and allowing himself to be forced t


    without any of the traits of a good Luna. She will destroy us all,¡± she urged. ¡°Shut your mouth before som


    Betrayal of a Protector choice of words. Deep down, though, I knew what she said was true. ¡°You


    need to remember your ce, Vicky,¡± I added. ¡°Or what, Talon? Are you


    going to kill me, too?!¡± I was stunned by herment and left speechless. She red challengingly at m


    said, ¡°Do me a favor and forget we had this conversation.¡± Something was nagging at me. I had asked h


    ¡°It doesn¡®t matter how I found out,¡± Vicky replied, acting hesitant.


    She quickly went to leave, and I grabbed her arm, roughly pulling her back. ¡°I won¡®t ask you again! Who


    will make her life worse. If he¡®s going to kill her, fine, but let her live her life as she chooses until then. Sh


    to tell him..¡± ¡°Please, Talon¡­ For once, think about her. You both already


    caused her so much pain. Just let her have this¡­ Please don¡®t tell him she knows.¡± Taking a deep breat


    nodded my head, not saying another word. Vicky hesitated for a moment before


    quickly turning and walking out of my bedroom. Inner turmoil tore through me, and my


    wolf roared inside me. In anger, I picked up themp from a nearby table and almost threw it at the wall,

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 40

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 40


    Chapter 40 : Taking Control


    The days seemed to pass in a blur after I found out about Ethan¡®s secret n. And as much as I wante


    d toy here day after day and cry my eyes out¨C


    I couldn¡®t. Vicky and I had talked things over since I told her what I knew. She told me she wouldn¡®t say


    anything to Talon, but I had a feeling she did, because Talon stoppeding to check on me, and whe


    n


    I did pass him, he wouldn¡®t look me in the eye anymore. ¡°Rosalie?¡± Georgia¡®s voice intoned softly as sh


    e walked into my apartment. Forcing a smile on my face, I turned to


    her. ¡°Hey. What¡®s going on?¡± ¡°I wasing to see if you wanted to go down for lunch. I¡®m meeting Vick


    y.¡± I knew very well that Ethan didn¡®t want me to leave my room, and as much as I didn¡®t want to disobe


    y him¡­ I didn¡®t care at that moment.


    ¡°That sounds wonderful.¡± I replied, faking cheerfulness and following her out of the apartment, shutting


    the door behind me. If I was going to die, then I was going to do it on my own


    terms, and live the rest of my life in the way I wanted to. I wasn¡®t going to allow Ethan to make me feel l


    ess than I was. Walking down the halls I watched as Talon approached us from the opposite direction.


    His eyesnded on us as he turned to me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°She is¨C¡± Georgia started before I cut


    her off. ¡°I am going to eat lunch with friends. Is there a problem with that?¡± I quickly said, staring at him


    . Talon seemed surprised by my outburst. His mouth opened and closed. ¡°You¡®re not supposed to leave


    your room¡­¡± ¡°Why, because Ethan said so? I¡®m pregnant, Talon. I want food andpany. Both of wh


    ich are in the cafe downstairs.¡±


    With those words, I didn¡®t wait to hear Talon¡®s reply, but simply looped my arm through Georgia¡®s and st


    arted walking off with her. ¡°What in the hell was that?¡± Georgia asked, surprised by the way I¡®d acted.


    Sighing, I turned to her, letting a small smile cross my lips. ¡°As you would say¡­ screw them.¡± Georgia


    burst intoughter as we continued


    walking. ¡°I knew I would teach you something useful eventually. I like it ¨C


    a new Rosalie. It suits you.¡± 3 I wasn¡®t too confident that it did; in fact, I hated acting that way toward T


    alon. But the depth of his betrayal hurt. I knew that he¡®d tried to stand on my side that night, and he was


    duty¨C


    bound to obey Ethan; but the fact he had known for so long. It hurt. As I walked into the cafe, I refused t


    o let anyone intimidate me. I held my head high and ignored the whispers of the people around me. Ev


    en glimpsing Madalynn¡®s face on the far side of the room wouldn¡®t stop me from enjoying my


    lunch with Georgia and Vicky, ¡°Rosalie?¡± Vicky said in shock as I took my seat across from her at the ta


    ble. ¡°Hey, Georgia invited me I hope that¡®s okay¡± ¡°Of course it¡®s okay. I just didn¡®t think Ethan would let


    you leave the room.¡± Georgia chuckled, shaking her head. Vicky turned to her, confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°We r


    an into Talon in the hallway, and, in not so many words, she basically said ¡®f*ck Ethan¡®.¡±


    Taking Control ¡ª¨C¨C


    The exnation Georgia gave was more intense than what I had actually said, but it was enough to m


    ake Vicky give me a questionable look. ¡°I¡®m living how I want to, remember?¡± I said to her, raising a bro


    w in question. ¡°Of course, if that¡®s what you want,¡± she replied simply. ¡°Now, shall we have appetizers?¡±


    I was thankful that Vicky was quick to change the subject. Thest thing that I wanted was to


    continue having the conversation on what I was and wasn¡®t supposed to do. I had been quiet and timid


    my entire life, always scared of everyone around me. For once, I wanted to do something for myself. Pl


    us, what was Ethan going to do about it? I was pregnant with his child.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    **Talon¡®s POV Never did I expect for Rosalie to speak to me in the way that she had. I had tried not to


    act indifferent towards her, but it was hard when I couldn¡®t even look her in the eye without feeling the g


    uilt of what Ethan was nning.


    I had betrayed her, and she knew.


    As I walked out of my room, carrying the file that Ethan wanted, I watched him exit Rosalie¡®s room with


    panic in his


    eyes. ¡°Alpha, are you okay?¡± ¡°Rosalie¡®s missing¡­ send the guards,¡± he ordered. I quickly shook my he


    ad. ¡°She isn¡®t missing, Alpha.¡± His eyes turned towards me with a dark and angry re. ¡°Where the hell


    is she, then!¡± he roared, as if the world was ending and he needed someone tosh all of his anger


    out on.


    Taking a deep breath, I sighed. ¡°I just passed her and Georgia in the hall. They


    were meeting Vicky in the cafe for lunch.¡± ¡°You let her go!?¡± he yelled again, his fists clenched as if he


    wanted to hit me. ¡°She was ordered to stay in her room for her safety!¡± I saw people turning down the h


    allway and walked over to Rosalie¡®s room, opening the door


    and gesturing for him to go in to finish the conversation in private. When


    we were both inside, I shut the door behind me and turned to face him.


    ¡°What do you want me to do, Ethan?! She¡®s pregnant. I can¡®t manhandle her. And she was pretty adama


    even going as far to say, in not so many words, ¡®screw you, I¡®m going¡®.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ethan replied


    as if he hadn¡®t heard what I had just said. Pinching my brow, I sighed. ¡°Ethan.. She is pregnant, and has


    on killing her, what harm will it do to let her have some type of freedom?¡± ¡°She is f*cking pregnant, Talon


    something I had not done since we were boys. Yelling at your Alpha just wasn¡®t something you did,


    My raised voice seemed to shock him more than anything, at first. He just stood there with anger in


    his eyes, unsure of what to say to me next. Finally, he spoke ¡°She wouldn¡®t see or talk to me for days, an


    He was furious, and I didn¡®t want to know what was going through his head at that moment. This Ethan i


    Taking


    Control me was the same one who almost killed another pack member as a teenager because the guy t


    thing. She¡®s been locked inside for a week and a half. She just wants something normal. I


    will make sure she¡®s taken care of, and Vicky mindlinked me and told me that they wereing straight


    going through his mind, and with the pressure of everything going on, I wasn¡®t sure how much more stre


    broke. Ethan loved Rosalie, and


    anyone who saw them together could see that. But he was so determined to follow orders that he was ly

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 41

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 41


    Chapter 41 : Dream And Reality


    ¡°I want you, Rosalie.¡± Ethan¡¯s soft whisper wrapped around me as wey tangled in the sheets, our


    bodies molding together in heated passion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me,¡± I begged him.


    He forced me to look at him. My fingers ran though his jet-ck hair, and my gaze met with his clear


    blue eyes.


    He was my gorgeous Alpha. He was my world.


    Over and over again, he made mee undone around him. The feeling of him sliding in and out of


    me made my mind spiral.


    I wanted him-all of him, always.


    His hands brushing over my bare skin sent shivers through my body. ¡°You are mine forever, Rosalie-


    and I am forever yours.¡±


    His deration made the love I had for him grow. I knew there was no way that I would ever get over


    how he made me feel.


    Yet, as the passion grew between us, he suddenly felt so far away.


    His body was sliding away from me, leaving me with an empty feeling inside.


    ¡°Ethan?¡±


    My panic-filled voice drifted in an endless sea of darkness, and the sound of whispers drew me out of


    that ce of lust and desire until, finally, my eyes opened.


    A groan of disappointment left my lips as I rolled over, facing the bedroom door, which was cracked


    slightly open.


    It was a dream, and it had been more than an amazing dream. Everything that had happened was


    something | wished deep down woulde true, but I knew better than to get my hopes up.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    A voice from the living room caught my attention, and I knew right away it belonged to Talon.


    ¡°What do you mean, what am I going to do? You were there in the meeting, too. I have to marry


    Madalynn and let Rosalie go,¡± Ethan¡¯s voice replied.


    This wasn¡¯t anything surprising. Everyone in the Capital knew. However, hearing it out of Ethan¡¯s mouth


    caused more pain than I expected.


    ¡°Even if Madalynn will bring chaos to our pack?¡± Talon asked.


    ¡°The Luna Queen can not have children, and my child will be the heir to the throne one day. We¡¯re


    talking about a qualified Luna here, Talon.¡±


    Qualified¡­of course. I would never be a ¡°qualified¡± Luna like Madalynn. The support that her pack


    could provid to Ethan and to this kingdom was something I could never offer.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    My mother and I were thest survivors of her family. When I was young, I asked her about my


    maternal grandparents, but she refused to tell me much. Although she was beautiful and graceful, she


    couldn¡¯t have been from any noble or powerful bloodline. And my father he was only an alpha of a


    small pack, one that could be wiped out as easily as any of the powerhouse alphas wiggling their


    fingers.


    Perhaps the only good use for my alpha blood really was making me apetent breeder.


    Thad a bitter taste in my throat.


    ¡°But things have changed since Rosalie came to us. We all care about her


    even you.¡±


    Theld my breath, and how I wished I would hear a word of affirmation from him.


    Thad noticed a change with him since we came to the capital, and especially since he found out I was


    pregnant. I wanted more than anything for the dream I had just lived toe true, although I knew it


    would never happen.


    Don¡¯t assume you know how I feel,¡± Ethan¡¯s rough voice replied, and it was obvious he was growing


    irritated. ¡°I did everything for the baby.¡±


    I sighed bitterly. Rosalie, you should¡¯ve known better¡­


    ¡°Just for the baby?¡± Talon protested quietly. ¡°Ethan, I have known you since we were boys, and we both


    know that isn¡¯t true.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Ethan repeated inly, and I could tell he was losing his patience. Then, as if he was persuading


    himself, he added, ¡°It was the king¡¯s order. I can¡¯t keep her.¡±


    It took me a second to take in that news, but I found myself not even feeling resentful towards the


    King¡¯s decision.


    I wanted to be part of my child¡¯s life. The idea of begging Ethan to allow me to stay had been in my


    mind- until he agreed to marry Madalynn.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be with Ethan after his marriage ¨C and it wouldn¡¯t be fair for his bride, either.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I was talking about!¡± Talon said, his voice rising.


    ¡°Will you f*cking keep it down?¡± Ethan replied in a harsh tone, and he walked over to close the door


    fully.


    It was obvious I wasn¡¯t supposed to hear whatever they were discussing. Unfortunately, people


    seemed to forget that I bore Alpha blood. My senses were quite sharp- especially when it ca


    My instincts told me I shouldn¡¯t continue to listen, but I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    ¡°Nothing has changed, Talon.¡±


    ¡°Please


    give yourself some time to reconsider it,¡± I heard Talon plead, a slight panic surging in his voice.


    ¡°Talon, you knew the n when she came to us. I warned you not to get close to her, but you didn¡¯t


    listen. You and your sister will have to deal with the consequences of that when she¡¯s gone.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want me to stay. After all, I was nothing but a convenience to him. Someone to carry his child-


    and when I was done, I would be cast aside.


    I let the tears fall from my eyes down my cheeks, soaking the pillow beneath my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha¡­¡± Talon bit out, struggling to speak, ¡°but I don¡¯t agree with the n.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to agree,¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°You just need to execute it.¡±


    Chapter 41: Dream And Reality


    ¡°So after everything.. you¡¯re still going to do this? She is the mother of your child!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Talon. I can¡¯t let the same thing happen again.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s voice was so low, but I still heard the next sentence, the sentence that would forever haunt me.


    ¡°Find a way to make her go peacefully.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s words sent a cold stab of hurt straight to my heart, and my eyes widened.


    What did he say? What did he mean?! Could someone tell me?!


    Fear and panic filled me, and my hands pped across my mouth to hold back the sob that threatened


    to b out. I couldn¡¯t allow them to hear me. I couldn¡¯t allow them to know that I had heard everything that


    they ha said.


    Eventually, their voices trailed off, and the sound of the front door closing echoed through the small


    apartm Rising from the bed, I peeked out into the main space, looking around to make sure they had


    indeed gone.


    O


    Once I knew for sure I was alone, I finally let the weight of everythinge crashing down around me.


    Why was it that, every time I thought I saw hope, someone had to destroy it?


    No one was there to answer my question, and I felt more desperate at that moment than I ever had.


    I was such a fool! How could I forget that they were the Drogomor pack, the cruel and bloodthirsty


    Drogom pack?


    I cried out as my knees buckled beneath me, and I slid to the floor against the bedroom door.


    I wrapped myself in my arms and asked myself in tears, ¡°What do I do¡­?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 42

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 42


    Chapter 42: She Found Out


    Shock and disbelief still filled me when I woke up the next morning.


    The room was dark thanks to the light-blocking drapes. I stared at the ceiling in vain. My eyes were tear


    stained and swollen from the amount of emotions I had let escape me.


    What Ethan had said the night before yed over and over again in my mind.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    No. There must have been some misunderstanding.


    It couldn¡¯t have been what I thought it would be¡­


    Slowly, I slid from the bed and stood to my feet. I cringed as the groggy feeling washed over me. For a


    moment, I wished that everything I had heardst night had just been a nightmare that never


    happened.


    ¡°Rosalie-¡±


    I jumped at Ethan¡¯s voice from the living room.


    I quickly made my way back to the bed, buried most of my face in the pillow, and pretended to be


    sleeping.


    The bedroom door opened, and I heard his footsteps approaching. Thank goodness the room was dark


    enough that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see my puffy face.


    Then I felt him gently pull up the nket to cover me better.


    If it had been yesterday, his gesture would make me secretly happy for an entire day. However, all I


    could feel right now was fear.


    I felt his hand brushed a piece of hair behind my ear, causing my body to flinch.


    ¡°Rosalie?¡± His voice was concerned, but his caring tone sent cold shivers down my spine.


    I faked a low groan, and murmured, ¡°May I sleep more¡­ please?¡±


    I could tell he was a bit surprised. To make him let it be, I made up an excuse. ¡°Had some bad dreams.


    I¡¯m so tired¡­ sorry.¡±


    My words seemed to make him hesitate for a moment, but he quickly epted what I told him. ¡°Okay,


    then take it easy today.¡±


    His words were meant to be kind, but my voice started to shake uncontrobly, so I nodded my head


    and grunted, ¡°Um..thank you.¡±


    Why was he being so gentle toward me?


    Ah¡­ of course. I was carrying his heir ¨C like he said, it was just for the baby.


    Afterst night, I could no longer lie to myself that maybe a small part of his sweetness was for me.


    ¡°Go back to sleep,¡± he ordered, his voice low and gentle, like a whisper.


    If Ethan was going to kill me, he wouldn¡¯t act this way towards me, would he?


    How I wished that I hadn¡¯t woken up to eavesdrop the previous night- and how I wished, again, that


    what I had


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Ethan had taken his leave.


    I looked around the room, searching for answers in the elegant decor.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t really mean to order my death? Maybe I had misread it all, had misunderstood what


    they were talking about?


    Did Vicky and Georgia know about this, too? It couldn¡¯t be possible that they faked their friendship with


    me. could it?


    Estre¡­ My doctor and confidant¡­ Did she know?


    My eyes shot open. I¡¯d made up my mind.


    Thad to find out the truth.


    ***


    A couple days passed, and I spent most of my time in bed and tried not to see anyone. I gave myself


    that time to clear my mind. Luckily, I didn¡¯t have that many visitors.


    Ethan hadn¡¯t visited since that morning. I was thankful for that, because I didn¡¯t know how I could face


    him.


    ¡°Rosalie?¡± Vicky¡¯s voice called out as Iyed in bed.


    Thad been refusing to talk much at all. At first, they thought I was not feeling well, and attributed my


    change in attitude to the pregnancy. But Vicky knew me too well to buy that.


    I heard her moving in through the bedroom door, but with my back facing her, she couldn¡¯t tell if I was


    asleep or awake.


    ¡°Please tell me what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± she said, and my heart broke hearing how upset and hurt she was.


    How could I believe that she was only putting on a show for me?


    Vicky had be my best friend, and I trusted her with all my heart. Should I trust her one more time?


    I turned over to look at her, my face red and puffy and my eyes dry from crying all the tears I had shed


    over the situation.


    She was so terrified when she saw me that, as talkative as she usually was, she didn¡¯t let out a word.


    ¡°Did you know?¡± I asked softly, my voice cracking in my raw throat.


    Her brow furrowed in confusion at my question. ¡°Know what?¡±


    I sat up to better face her.


    ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re making me very worried right now,¡± she said slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. What is it?¡±


    I could tell she was genuinely confused and terrified.


    | smiled bitterly. Vicky, Vicky


    should I trust that she was really my friend?


    ¡°Rosalie¡­?¡±


    She didn¡¯t give up. That was Vicky.


    I looked her in the eyes and decided to take the risk.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 43

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 43


    Chapter 43 : Talon¡¯s Problems


    **Talon¡¯s POV


    After I put away thest pile of files I needed to handle today, I sat down by my desk, watching the


    pouring rain outside. My thoughts drifted.


    The conversation with Ethan hadn¡¯t gone as I had expected the other night.


    I tried several times to make him reconsider, but he was now more adamant than ever that we were


    going to go through with the n.


    No matter how much he tried to deny that he cared for Rosalie, I knew he did. And I just needed a way


    to make him realize that.


    I had to do something.


    ¡°Talon!¡± My sister¡¯s voice echoed from the other side of my door along with a knock, pulling me from my


    thoughts. Quickly, I opened the door.


    Clearly she was upset. Before I could ask what the matter was, she pushed her way into my room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I was immediately on high alert. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Her expression was sad and angry. I knew she had gone to check on Rosalie¡­I had a bad feeling


    about it.


    ¡°Is Rosalie okay?!¡± | urged.


    ¡°Like you care,¡± she replied coldly, looking at me with a deadly stare.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I was caught off guard.


    Vicky stood before me. It was obvious she¡¯d been crying.


    My sister was strong, and never let anyone see her in a disheveled state. Something terrible must have


    happened.


    ¡°Is it true that the n for Rosalie all along has been to kill her after she has the baby?¡±


    Those words were thest thing I¡¯d expected toe out of her mouth. The only people who knew


    were Ethan and me.


    I quickly moved toward the door and closed it before anyone else could hear the conversation.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at her.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true, then!¡± she gasped, covering her mouth. ¡°How could you? She trusted you!¡±


    ¡°The situation is moreplicated than that.¡±


    Moreplicated, Talon?! Rosalie is like family to us, and has be one of my best friends. You


    tasked me with taking care of her knowing what you¡¯d be doing. How could you?¡±


    Vicky sobbed in front of me, and it broke my heart. I stepped forward, wanting tofort her, but she


    ripped her body from my grasp.


    LV.


    Chapter 43: Talon¡¯s Problems


    ¡°Vicky, you have to calm down, now!¡±


    ¡°Then exin! Because, right now, I can barely stand to be around you.¡±


    I sighed, trying to find a way to exin the situation to her.


    ¡°Ethan never wanted a mate. He never thought he would get close to someone. He had hoped


    whoever he picked would quickly get pregnant, have a baby, and be out of his hair. He didn¡¯t expect


    Rosalie toe into his


    life.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make it okay to kill her, though,¡± Vicky hissed. ¡°How do you think Georgia would feel


    about this?¡±


    ¡°Keep Georgia out of this if you want any chance of changing his mind,¡± I warned her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°No, Talon,¡± Vicky snapped back. ¡°Rosalie is a kind and loving person, and would make the best of


    Lunas. The Alpha is letting a king without a child dictate his future. He¡¯s letting that man force him to


    marry a horrible woman without any of the traits of a good Luna. She will destroy us all.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth before someone hears you,¡± I growled at her.


    However, I knew what she said was true.


    ¡°You need to remember your ce, Vicky,¡± I added.


    ¡°Or what, Talon? Are you going to kill me, too?!¡±


    I was speechless. She red challengingly at me.


    Finally, she looked away and said, ¡°Do me a favor and forget we had this conversation.¡±


    Something was nagging at me. I had asked her a question earlier that she didn¡¯t answer¡­


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked again, slowly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I found out,¡± Vicky replied, acting hesitant.


    She quickly went to leave, and I grabbed her arm, roughly pulling her back.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you again! Tell me!¡±


    Vicky began to cry, and my grip softened a little. ¡°Let me go, Talon!¡±


    Then I realized, and my heart sank.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡±


    The word came out in a whisper as I let Vicky go.


    ¡°If you tell Ethan that she knows.. he will make her life worse. If he¡¯s going to kill her, fine, but let her


    live her life as she chooses until then. She doesn¡¯t want Ethan to know that she knows the truth.¡±


    ¡°Vicky-¡± | sighed, feeling defeated. ¡°I have to tell him.¡±


    ¡°Please, Talon¡­ For once, think about her. You both have already caused her so much pain. Just let


    her have this. Please don¡¯t tell him she knows.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I nodded my head, not saying another word.


    Vicky hesitated for a moment before quickly turning and walking out of my bedroom.


    This was the worst situation I could have imagined. In anger, I picked up themp from a nearby table,


    barely


    LUPI


    restraining myself from throwing it against the wall.


    This was the capitol. There were so many eyes watching us. I needed to stay calm.


    All I could do was stand there and try to empty my brain for a little while, until I heard a knock on the


    door again.


    ¡°What else?¡± I opened the door, expecting it to be Vicky returning to say more.


    But I was met with Georgia¡¯s puzzled face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Vicky? I just saw her in a hurry while I was walking up here, and she didn¡¯t even


    notice me saying hi¡­¡±


    I sighed at her words, because there wasn¡¯t much I could tell her. Thest thing I needed was my


    passionate mate to be upset at me, even if she didn¡¯t know she was my mate.


    ¡°She was mad because she wanted to take care of some things, and I wouldn¡¯t let her. Hopefully, soon


    we should be able to leave here and head back to the pack. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine then.¡±


    The lies flowed from my lips, and I prayed that Georgia believed me.


    Her expression told me she was skeptical of my answer, but she didn¡¯t pursue it further.


    ¡°Oh-¡± She said, biting her lip. ¡°Okay¡­ Well, I will get her to do something fun with me tomorrow to


    cheer her up. Leave it to me. I know you¡¯re busy.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, relief warming my voice.


    Besides, regardless of how bad the situation was, Georgia¡¯s visit was a pleasant distraction for me.


    ¡°What did youe here for?¡± I asked. ¡°I was actually heading out to meet Ethan.¡±


    I noticed how Georgia had arge, old, brown leather book tucked under her arm. She seemed


    uncertain as to whether she wanted to go through with whatever she hade to tell me.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Just something silly I found.¡±


    ¡°Mind showing me?¡± I stepped closer to her.


    The scent of fresh grass after rain filled my nose, and I wanted more than anything to hold her close to


    me. Her breath hitched a little at my close proximity, and slowly her eyes looked up into mine.


    ¡°I was,¡± she stuttered, staring at me. ¡°Just, um.. In the library, I found something that I thought was


    pretty interesting.¡±


    She piqued my curiosity, and I gestured for her to show me. ¡°What is it?¡±


    She pulled the book from underneath her arm and scanned through the pages until she found the one


    she was looking for


    Turning the book towards me, she showed me a photo of a soft, elegant woman with regal attributes.


    Her long white hair flowed down over her shoulders, and a tall red and gold crown sat upon her head.


    She looked powerful, but yet something in her eyes seemed so kind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What is this?¡± The question came out a little harsher than I had meant.


    ¡°I thought that Rosalie resembled her. If Rosalie were to be her heir¡­ maybe you can persuade Ethan


    to forget about the marriage with Madalynn.¡±


    The mention of Rosalie could note at a worse time.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Georgia pressed.


    Ipinched the bridge of my nose, trying to keep my voice level. ¡°Georgia, marrying Madalynn was the


    King¡¯s order. Romero came to seek an alliance and power, and he can only get it through his


    daughter¡¯s marriage. The problem is, we can¡¯t turn down the support he¡¯s offering.¡±


    I lifted my eyes to look at her. ¡°Also, lots of people look like people from history. It doesn¡¯t mean they


    are rted.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s eyes narrowed at me, and she quickly mmed the book shut.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± she snapped. ¡°Obviously, I was wrong toe to you about this.¡±


    She didn¡¯t give me a chance to say anything else before quickly turning on her heels and marching out


    of the room, mming the door behind her.


    I was at a loss for what happened, and my wolf was angry at me for upsetting my mate. ¡°Shit,¡± I


    mumbled, rubbing my temples. ¡°Now I have to fix that, too.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 44

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 44


    Chapter 44:Did She Say ¡°Screw You¡±?


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    The days seemed to pass in a blur after I got the confirmation from Vicky about Ethan¡¯s secret n.


    And as much as I wanted toy here day after day and cry my eyes out ¨C I couldn¡¯t.


    Vicky and I had talked things over. Even though she didn¡¯t tell me as much, I knew she had confronted


    Talon, because Talon stoppeding to check on me, and if we happened to be in the same room, he


    wouldn¡¯t look me in the eye anymore.


    ¡°Rosalie?¡± Georgia¡¯s voice intoned softly as she walked into my room. ¡°I wasing to see if you


    wanted to go down for lunch. I¡¯m meeting Vicky.¡±


    Forcing a smile on my face, I turned to her.


    I knew very well that Ethan didn¡¯t want me to leave my room. And ever since I had arrived at the


    Drogomor pack, Thad made sure toply with everything he asked me to. But, at this moment, I


    didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°That sounds wonderful.¡± I replied, faking cheerfulness and following her out of the suite.


    If I was going to die, then I was going to do it on my own terms, and live the rest of my life the way I


    wanted to.


    I was grateful that I still could keep my friendships with Vicky and Georgia, but I wasn¡¯t going to allow


    Ethan to make me feel like less than I was any more.


    Walking down the halls, I saw Talon approaching us from the opposite direction. His eyesnded on us,


    and he turned to me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Hey, um, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°She is-¡± Georgia started, before I cut her off.


    ¡°I am going to eat lunch with friends. Is there a problem with that?¡± | quickly said, meeting his gaze.


    Talon seemed surprised by my outburst, his mouth opening and closing. He looked to Georgia silently


    asking for help, but she only shrugged her shoulders innocently.


    In a voice I could barely hear, he replied, ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to leave your room¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, because Ethan said so? I¡¯m pregnant, Talon. I want food andpany. Both of which are in the


    restaurant downstairs,


    I didn¡¯t wait to hear Talon¡¯s reply. Instead, I looped my arm through Georgia¡¯s and started walking off


    with her.


    She probably felt bad for Talon, so she patted him on the shoulder as if she wasforting him while


    we walked past. However, her gesture just seemed to make him even more tense.


    After we¡¯d gotten a few more steps away from Talon, Georgia rounded on me, surprised. ¡°What the h*ll


    was that?¡±


    Sighing, I turned to her, letting a small smile cross my lips.


    ¡°As you¡¯ve told me before, I shoulde out of my shell a little.¡±


    Georgia froze, then burst intoughter as we continued walking. ¡°I knew I would teach you something


    useful eventually. I like it- a new Rosalie. It suits you.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t too confident that it did; in fact, I hated acting that way toward Talon. I knew that he¡¯d tried to


    stand on my side that night, and he was duty-bound to obey Ethan. But still, the fact he¡¯d known for so


    long. It hurt.


    As I walked into the restaurant, I refused to let anyone intimidate me. I held my head high and ignored


    the whispers of the people around me. I wouldn¡¯t even let glimpsing Madalynn¡¯s face on the far side of


    the room stop me from enjoying my lunch with Georgia and Vicky.


    ¡°Rosalie?¡± Vicky said in shock as I took my seat across from her at the table.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Vicky. Georgia invited me, I hope that¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay. I just didn¡¯t think Ethan would let you leave the room.¡±


    Georgia chuckled, shaking her head.


    Vicky turned to her, confused. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We ran into Talon in the hallway, and, in not so many words, Rosalie basically said, ¡®f*ck Ethan¡¯.¡±


    I choked on my water. I tilted my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I was that bad.¡±


    Vicky turned back to me, giving me a dubious look.


    I smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m living how I want to, remember?¡± I said to her, raising a brow in question.


    ¡°Of course, if that¡¯s what you want,¡± she replied simply. ¡°Now, shall we have appetizers?


    I was thankful that Vicky was quick to change the subject. Thest thing that I wanted was to continue


    having the conversation on what I was and wasn¡¯t supposed to do.


    Thad been quiet and timid my entire life, always scared of everyone around me.


    For once, I wanted to do something for myself.


    Plus, what was Ethan going to do about it? I was pregnant with his child.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    **Talon¡¯s POV


    Never did I expect for Rosalie to speak to me in the way that she had.


    Thad tried not to act indifferent toward her, but it was hard when I couldn¡¯t even look her in the eye


    without feeling the guilt of what Ethan was nning.


    Thad betrayed her, and she knew.


    As I walked out of my room, carrying the file that Ethan wanted, I watched him exit Rosalie¡¯s room with


    panic in his eyes.


    ¡°Alpha, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie¡¯s missing-send the guards,¡± he ordered.


    I quickly shook my head. ¡°She isn¡¯t missing.¡±


    He turned towards me with a dark re.


    ¡°Where the hell is she, then!¡± he roared- as if the world was ending and he needed someone tosh out


    at with all of his anger.


    Taking a deep breath, I spoke carefully and slowly so that I sounded calm. ¡°I just passed her and


    Georgia in the hall. They were meeting Vicky in the restaurant for lunch.¡±


    *YOU let her go?¡± He emphasized the word ¡°you,¡± and his fists clenched as if he wanted to hit me. ¡°She


    was ordered to stay in her room, for her safety!¡±


    I saw people down the hallway turning to look our way. I walked over to Rosalie¡¯s room, opened the


    door, and gestured for him to finish the conversation in private.


    When we were both inside, I shut the door behind me and turned to face him.


    ¡°What do you want me to do, Ethan? She¡¯s pregnant. I can¡¯t manhandle her. And she was pretty


    adamant that she was going-even going as far to say, in not so many words, ¡®screw you, I¡¯m going¡±:¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ethan replied as if he hadn¡¯t heard what I had just said.


    I sighed. ¡°Ethan.¡± she has guards with her. I made sure two followed her down the stairs after I saw her


    with Georgia in the hallway. I¡¯m not that stupid. But, honestly, if you n on killing her, what harm will it


    do to let her have some type of freedom?¡±


    ¡°She is f*cking pregnant, Talon!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure, but she isn¡¯t disabled.¡± I was trying to calm him down- something I hadn¡¯t needed to do


    often since we were boys.


    He just stood there with anger in his eyes. I looked back at him, waiting for his reply.


    Finally, he spoke.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been willing to see or talk to me much for days, and now she thinks she can do whatever


    she wants! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I decided not to answer his question directly. ¡°Ethan, please just let her have this one thing. She¡¯s been


    locked inside for almost a month now. She just wants something normal. I will make sure she¡¯s taken


    care of, and Vicky mindlinked me and told me that she ising straight back here after lunch.¡±


    There was a moment of silence.


    Then a knock at the door drew both of our attention,


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said, opening the door.


    It was Mary, a full load of snacks in her arms.


    ¡°Alpha, Beta!¡± Mary did not expect to see us, and she bowed nervously. ¡°Miss Rosalie asked me to


    stock the fridge in the room.¡±


    Fruit, yogurt, candy and ice cream. Okay, at least half of them were on Estre¡¯s rmended list.


    Ethan¡¯s expression grew even darker.


    ¡°Go put them down,¡± | directed, and Mary escaped as fast as she could from us to open the fridge.


    Ethan growled, ¡°Move.¡± He pushed past me, about to walk out of the room.


    :Did She Say ¡°Screw You¡±?


    I followed him immediately, thanking the Moon Goddess that Rosalie wasn¡¯t here at the moment. I


    wouldn¡¯t want to witness him unleash his frustration on a pregnantdy.


    Unfortunately, I soon learned I¡¯d spoken too soon.


    ¡°Miss Rosalie¡­ please wait,¡± the voice of one of the guards echoed down the hall.


    Oh great, just f*cking kill me.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 45

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 45


    Chapter 45: He Is Not My Alpha


    **Rosalie¡¯ POV


    Lunch with Georgia and Vicky was lovely ¨C being able to do the things I wanted to and not having to


    worry about following anyone¡¯s orders was lovely.


    However, the joy vanished as soon as I was by myself. My mind could not escape from the thoughts


    about Ethan.


    How could he be so cold-hearted?


    I didn¡¯t know whether I would feel better or worse had he never shown me his gentleness. He gave me


    hope, but that made it worse. Never had anyone caused me so many emotions that I didn¡¯t believe


    could co-exist ¨C fear and pleasure, pain and¡­ love.


    The gentle ways he touched me showed me he cared, but he also acted as if the affection we had was


    nothing more than a business transaction.


    Since the first day I met him, I was attracted to him. He saved me, he protected me, and he owned me.


    No matter what his decision was, I was foolishly and hopelessly in love with him.. even if he wanted to


    take my life.


    I pondered over everything that had happened in my twenty years of life up until that moment. They


    weren¡¯t easy, but I had learnt to live with tribtion, and I had survived.


    Now that my days were counting down, I suddenly didn¡¯t want to be my usual self anymore. I wanted to


    be treated like everyone else.


    I would only live once, and I wanted more.


    I slipped out of the restaurant and went back on my own.


    Walking down the hall toward my room, Theard mytest guard calling my name as he ran towards me.


    ¡°Miss Rosalie.. please wait.¡±


    ¡°Samuel, you don¡¯t have to follow me around.¡±


    He stopped behind me.


    ¡°Miss Rosalie, you know I can not disobey my Alpha.¡±


    I stopped at my door and turned to face him. A smile crossed my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But he is not my Alpha.¡± ¡°Say that again?!¡±


    A deep, angry roar rang from inside of my suite.


    I almost jumped when I saw Ethan march out of the room. His dangerous bearing made it obvious that


    he was in a terrible mood. Based on his suit, it seemed that he had just finished his business meeting.


    It would be better if he hade by to check on me instead of the baby.


    My mouth was partially open, but no words escaped it. Everyone there was horrified by my rebellious


    comment.


    0,00%


    19:14D


    Chapter 45: He Is Not My Alpha


    I didn¡¯t exin myself, and lowered my head to greet him. The temperature in the room seemed to


    have dropped all of sudden.


    I was nervous about Ethan¡¯s anger, but I wouldn¡¯t take back what I said.


    ¡°Mary and Samuel, you guys can go.¡± Talon hurriedly dismissed my maid and my guard, then turned to


    Ethan.


    ¡°Alpha, I have some files waiting for you to review.¡± He was trying to distract him.


    ¡°Leave us,¡± Ethan ordered, without sparing his beta a nce.


    Talon seemed to freeze, as if searching for a way he could stay, but an order was an order. Finally, he


    sighed. ¡°Yes Alpha. Your next meeting is in fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°Now!!¡± Ethan raised his voice slightly, and I could feel the rage was building in his tone.


    Talon left, hesitantly, shooting me a worried look.


    The main door clicked behind me. I knew I had to face Ethan on my own.


    It had been a few days since I had truly interacted with him. I took him in. His brows were furrowed, his


    lips were tightly pressed together, and his blue eyes were tinted with gold flecks, showing his wolf was


    on the brink of pushing through


    I tried to move past him, but he stepped closer to me, causing me to back up until the door was


    completely flush against my back.


    With nowhere to go, I watched with wide eyes as he leaned toward me.


    His breath fanned against my cheek, his firm ripped body pressed against mine, and his tone was


    dangerous.


    ¡°Say that again¡­¡± The growlced in his tone made me tremble in fear.


    ¡°¡­¡± I moved my lips, but my throat was dry.


    All of sudden, my mind and heart cried out that it was unfair.


    He had no right to treat me like this!


    I looked back at him firmly and made up my mind to assert my new outlook on life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a babysitter all the time,¡± | said. I saw him raise his eyebrow but pressed on. ¡°I am


    capable of getting to ces unapanied.¡±


    ¡°You are pregnant, and you need to be safe!¡± he gritted through his teeth.


    I could tell he was trying to control his temper, but all of a sudden, I just didn¡¯t care how he felt.


    ¡°I won¡¯t put the baby at risk,¡± I argued.


    ¡°You will do as you¡¯re told!¡± he growled at me with irritation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just a poor girl who doesn¡¯t know how to protect herself!!¡± I snapped back.


    Ethan was shocked by my retort, and so was I.


    ¡°DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU¡¯RE TALKING ABOUT?!¡± he roared.


    My body was trembling with both anger and fear. However, I knew Ethan wouldn¡¯t harm me.


    After all, I was carrying his heir ¨C his precious heir.


    ¡°You¡­¡± he said.


    He took a deep breath. His brows furrowed slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    His grip loosened up, and I didn¡¯t waste a moment.


    I fled into the bedroom, and, for the first time ever, locked the door from inside.


    Everything happened so quickly that I didn¡¯t notice my heart was pounding until I was alone.


    ¡°Rosalie, open the door!¡± Ethan demanded.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± I cried aloud, covering my face.


    I was hurt, I was scared, I was desperate ¨C but I couldn¡¯t tell him that. It would mean nothing to him,


    anyway.


    I sobbed so hard that I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Rosalie!!!¡± he roared.


    ¡°Please..could you PLEASE just leave me alone?!¡± | begged.


    For a couple seconds, it was eerily quiet.


    Then ¡ª BANG!!


    The door burst open, and I let out a shriek.


    Ethan¡¯s shadow enveloped me, and my whole body shook in terror.


    ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯te any closer!¡±


    He ignored my protest, and my heart dropped.


    I didn¡¯t want to know what he would do to me next. I closed my eyes and waited for him to unleash his


    anger


    upon me.


    ¡®Whatever, just let it be.¡¯I told myself. ¡®He always gets what he wants.¡¯


    However, his fury never came.


    Topened my eyes. I was met with an angry but perplexed expression on his face, as if he was trying to


    analyze my behavior.


    He scooped me up, and gently sat me on the bed.


    He knelt before me, and his cold fingers wiped the tears from my face. With a soft rip, his fingers lifted


    my chin until my eyes met his.


    Hesitation seemed to fill him as he cleared his throat.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to raise my voice.¡±


    I froze, trying toprehend what he had just said.


    Was he¡­ apologizing to me?


    My eyes widened, and I looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Rosalie.. why did you leave without your guard?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to calm down so quickly. The fury in his eyes had faded away and had been


    reced by concern and worry.


    Then I saw my own reflection, and it reminded me of the first time I met him. I was lost in his gaze.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I sobbed. He waited patiently for me to finish what I was about to say. ¡°I¡­just wanted to have a


    little freedom.¡±


    That was the truth.


    Ethan let out a sigh as both of his hands cupped my cheeks.


    He studied my face for a couple seconds, and the crease between his brows deepened. It was as if he


    didn¡¯t know what to do with me.


    ¡°Rosalie, it¡¯s for your protection.¡± He reiterated patiently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I was so used to apologizing to him, and I had no idea what else I could say.


    I was disappointed in myself. I wanted to live my life, but as soon as he was a little soft toward me, all


    of my ambitions flew away.


    ¡°But if you need to move around, send a message to me so that I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    I was stunned, and stuttered, ¡°I, um, okay. Than-¡­ Thank you.¡±


    It was wrong to thank a man who nned to take my life, but I couldn¡¯t lie to myself ¨C whatever he was


    willing to give me, I was grateful.


    My tears welled up again, but this time, not because of fear. I wiped them away.


    In an attempt to exin my abnormal behavior and to make peace between us, I murmured, ¡°Sorry..


    my hormones just are all over the ce.¡±


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    She quickly wiped the tears off her face and said, her voice quivering, ¡°Sorry. My hormones just are all


    over the ce.¡±


    I caressed her cheeks.


    Her silky skin was so tender. It was a little wet from her tears. Her long eyshes cast shadows under


    her innocent doe eyes.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t have picked a better breeder.


    Thad to admit that I totally lost it when I heard her daring announcement at the door.


    TOWNED HER! It didn¡¯t matter whether she was officially part of my pack or not.


    Tgave her a chance to correct her mistake, but not only did she defy me again, she also locked me out.


    No one, NO ONE dared to turn their back at me.


    When I busted into the bedroom, the storm of outrage consuming me, all I wanted to do was devour


    ner alive until I witnessed her terrified expression.


    It was like an ice cold bucket of water was dumped on me and, in an instant, extinguished the burning


    rage in my


    body.


    She was scared of me.


    Yes, she should be. Just like most people should.


    But the realization. bothered me.


    I was frustrated with myself. This was a task. She was my breeder and she was pregnant. So what else


    did / want from her?


    My eyes moved down, and her pink lips were like the most tender flower petals. They looked delicious.


    My wolf growled, and I couldn¡¯t resist the urge. I covered her lips with mine.


    Her sweet scent filled my senses, and her reciprocation of my kiss set a fire of desire within me. I


    pushed her back onto the bed as I leaned over her, taking advantage of how delicious she tasted.


    ¡®He is not my alpha.¡¯


    All of sudden, her earlier rebelliousment echoed in my mind again.


    Damn it, damn it, damn it!


    My wolf was growling inside, and we were both beyond furious,


    How dare she!


    I pinned her down on the bed. My lips crashed harder on hers, and my tongue aggressively invaded the


    soft inside of her mouth.


    She whimpered. I was overwhelmed by the mix of my anger and the burning desire that didn¡¯t give her


    any chance to get away from me.


    Finally, our lips parted because both of us needed air.


    ¡°Now, I dare you say that again¡­¡± | murmured.


    Her breath hitched, and her swollen, pink lips parted.


    My heart tightened. For a moment, I almost wished I hadn¡¯t pushed for her reply.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my alpha.¡±


    Her words were like a knife to my chest as I looked down upon her.


    I wanted her toply, but those words seemed to stop me- until she spoke again.


    ¡°You are my everything.¡±


    I stared down at her.


    Then I took her lips again, and tried to make sense of the feelings rushing through me.


    How did she do it? One moment I was fueled with fire that would destroy the world, and the next


    moment, I felt something totally different.


    It was something foreign.


    Something soft, warm and¡­ content.


    Chapter 45: He is Not My Alpha


    I forced myself to quit studying my own emotions. My instinct told me it was dangerous, and I needed


    to stop


    So I released her wrists and slowly climbed off of her.


    ¡°You need to rest while I go to this meeting.¡±


    Then I left the room as soon as I could without looking at her again, it would be best if I didn¡¯t know her


    reaction.


    Whether she was disappointed that I left her hanging, or she was hurt that I didn¡¯t respond to her, or


    even worse she showed no particr interest in me sticking around. Besides, whatever her reaction


    might be, I knew for sure I would lose my control again.


    If I didn¡¯t leave now, then I might never want to.


    pick! I needed to create more distance between her and myself.


    But how could I?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 46

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 46


    Chapter 46: Too Sweet


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    My first ever fight with Ethan ended on good terms. I was no longer grounded in my room, but in return,


    I had a total of four guards with me at all times.


    Georgia stuck her head around my door smiling at me. ¡°You ready?¡±


    I slid on my shoes and grabbed my bag. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ;


    The guards didn¡¯t hesitate when I informed them Georgia was merely taking me on an afternoon walk


    on the ground floor like usual. Estre made it known that exercise was important during pregnancy,


    and if I wanted easybor, I would need to walk more.


    ¡°Georgia, where are we going? This isn¡¯t the way¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh! Do you not want to go to the market?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    WW


    ¡°It¡¯s an outdoor space within the enclosure of the capital walls. The castle estatepletely surrounds


    the market. Once a month, local peoplee to sell whatever they have to those of high society.


    Georgia wasn¡¯t known for being patient, and she clearly wouldn¡¯t wait for me to decide. ¡°Coming or


    not? I¡¯ll go by myself if you quit.¡±


    I thought about it for a moment. Ethan never said I couldn¡¯t exit the castle building. The market was


    directly in the center of the estate, in its open courtyard. Plus, I did still have the guards¡­so I was


    probably OK to go?


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± I concluded, all excited.


    ¡°Woah¡­ sounds like I really needed to twist your arms,¡± Georgiamented, arching an eyebrow.


    ¡°You do realize that he is going to lose his shit with you, right?¡±


    I blinked at her innocently, and then exined, ¡°Um


    he said I just need to let him know.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    But we both knew he probably wouldn¡¯t allow me to go to the market.


    Georgia nodded with a huge grin, seemingly very proud of herself. ¡°It¡¯s better to ask forgiveness than


    seek permission. I¡¯ve taught you well! Haha!¡±


    When we got close to the gate, Georgia and I quickly took off in a quick jog towards the back stairs,


    which led down to the kitchens. From there, we could blend in with others as we made our way toward


    the market.


    The guards realized where we were heading, but it was toote. When I nced back, and one of them


    had left to report to Ethan.


    Still, we are going to be in so much trouble.¡± Georgiaughed as we went through another door to


    come out under the open sky.


    I stared up at the blue sky as I inhaled the fresh air. ¡°I¡¯ve missed being outside.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s shop.¡± She let out a chuckle and pulled me towards the stalls.


    It was loud at the market. I was amazed by the variety of products. Clothes, essories, produce, fur


    and handcrafted products. I could have spent days going from one stall to the other.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± Georgia called out, tossing an apple my way.


    ¡°Oh my goodness it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± The gold and red colors swirled together; it was so unique


    compared to the regr, solid red ones I was used to in my home region.


    ¡°I bought it for you. Try it.¡± She smiled as I took arge bite, my eyes widening at its sweetness.


    I mumbled with my mouth full, ¡°This is amazing.¡±


    As I did so, Georgia handed me a basket full of fruit ¨C Oranges, grapes, peaches¡­ they were so


    colorful and juicy, and I couldn¡¯t wait to taste them all!


    Engrossed as I was in enjoying my delicious snack, I didn¡¯t notice that the people around us had quiet


    down.


    ¡°Georgia!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s dominating voice rang across the market. He wasn¡¯t loud, but somehow, everyone heard him.


    People stopped in their ce and bowed their heads toward him out of respect.


    ¡°Busted,¡± Georgia mumbled to me as we both turned to face Ethan.


    ¡°Do you not have any sense of responsibility?!¡± Ethan scolded Georgia.


    Georgia spared me an ¡°l-told-you¡± nce.


    It wasn¡¯t right for me to hide behind Georgia. It was my own decision toe to the market.


    I picked one grape from the basket and took a breath, then stepped towards Ethan.


    ¡°Ethan, I persuaded Georgia toe out with me,¡± I said, sessfully drawing his attention to me. He


    wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to a pregnant woman in public, right?


    ¡°Would you try this grape, please?¡±


    Before he could turn down my offer, I shoved the deep purple grape into his mouth, forcing him to take


    a bite.


    ¡°Delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Georgia looked at me, wide-eyed.


    I forced a smile on my face, but my palms were sweating. I knew I was tempting my fate.


    WS


    Ethan red at me for a moment before chewing and swallowing the grape. In a low hiss, I heard him


    call my name in a warning tone, ¡°Rosalie.¡±


    Picking a fight with him wouldn¡¯t help this situation. I¡¯d learned that already. So, in response, I


    apologized.


    ¡°Sorry that I made you worried again.¡±


    He grabbed my hand and pulled me to the side, slightly away from prying ears.


    ¡°Why did you disobey me again?¡±


    His tone had already softened, I noted.


    I gave him an innocent and pleading look. ¡°But I didn¡¯t. The guard reported my whereabouts to you


    right away. I didn¡¯t leave the castle. This is in the courtyard, right in the center of the castle grounds.


    There are guards everywhere, and I have Georgia with me.¡±


    I lowered my head and apologized again. ¡°¡­I am sorry if I worried you.¡±


    He stared at me for a moment. ¡°Still too dangerous.¡±


    Without thinking twice, I let the words on my mind slip out. ¡°I would love it if you spent the day with me


    here exploring, but¡­¡± I sighed, looking down. ¡°I know you can¡¯t.¡±


    I lifted my head and sought out his eyes ¨C they were as blue as the sunny sky.


    Ethan gently grabbed my wrist, pulling me closer.


    ¡°Only this once.¡±


    He paused, and then added, ¡°No, too sweet.¡±


    I beamed brightly at him ¨C he meant the grape was too sweet.


    Georgia was so shocked that she wasn¡¯t able to speak, which was a first for the young woman, who


    typically had a lot to say. However, her eyes told me what was going through her mind: ¡°HE DIDN¡¯T


    YELL AT YOU?!!¡±


    I scurried back to the vendor. ¡°I must have some more of these marvelous apples. Can I take six,


    please?¡±.


    The vendor hesitated in fear as his gaze traveled between Ethan and me. I turned to Ethan, waiting for


    him to say something


    He hesitated before nodding his head. ¡°Six it is.¡±


    The vendor handed me the bag, but before I could reach out, Ethan had already grabbed it. At the


    same time, he looked at one of the guards. Before I knew it, the basket in my hand was taken away


    from me as well.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t carry weight, no matter how small it is.¡± He was firm, and I knew he had already made


    his biggestpromise, so I nodded my head.


    Then he asked, ¡°What else would you like to check out?¡±


    Walking around the market with Ethan wasn¡¯t as fun as I¡¯d hoped. True, I enjoyed hispany; but the


    problem was, everywhere we went, the crowd fell silent and no one dared to look up.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re busy right now,¡± I replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep you.¡±


    As much as I would have liked to spend time with Ethan, I didn¡¯t want to ruin Georgia¡¯s funing to


    the market. Hopefully, I could persuade him to leave.


    ¡°I have time until my dinner meeting.¡±


    Georgia scoffed, looping her arm through my own. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I know that for a fact.¡±


    ¡°Georgia, this has nothing to do with you,¡± Ethan warned, seething with anger over her words.


    It was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t allow me to stay at the market without his supervision.


    I shook my head and smiled at both of them. ¡°Actually, I am a bit tired. Maybe it would be best for me to


    go back to my room.¡±


    Chapter 46: Too Sweet


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you back,¡± Ethan said quickly, agreeing to my n.


    ¡°Georgia, see you around dinner,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Enjoy the market, and maybe pick up something


    fun for me too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll enjoy myself.¡± Georgia gave me a wink.


    Ethan seemed to be very pleased with my choice, and he walked me back to the castle without dy.


    I tried to start a conversation to break the silence. ¡°I feel bad about abandoning Georgia.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ethan¡¯s answer was as concise as usual.


    I smiled. I had no doubt that Georgia would still have fun without me. She always knew how to make


    the most of life. That was something I was so envious of.


    ¡°Thank you for walking me back to my room.¡±


    I was expecting him to drop me off by the door, but he entered without saying a word.


    ¡°Our room,¡± he corrected me.


    Then he strode into the suite and pulled out his phone. ¡°Talon, bring the files to my room.


    He would spend the rest of the afternoon with me?


    I had almost forgotten that this was, indeed, supposed to be a shared space. He hadn¡¯te back at


    alltely¡­ and I didn¡¯t need to ask to know where he might have been.


    I tasted bitterness in my mouth, but I decided to not let that ruin my afternoon.


    ¡°So..grapes are too sweet. How about some apples?¡±


    I realized that I really didn¡¯t know Ethan at all. What was his favorite color? What food did he like?


    To my surprise, he nodded his head.


    I picked up an apple and was about to wash it for him when I saw him frown.


    I was confused. What was wrong with the apple I picked?


    ¡°That one.¡±


    I looked towards where his gaze was ¨C the one I had taken a bite from.


    ¡°Uh ¨C oh, sure!¡± | clumsily washed that apple again and brought it to Ethan. But he had no intention to


    take it from me.


    His narrowed eyes made it clear¡­ he wanted me to feed him.


    My face was burning red, and I felt my heart racing.


    I lifted the apple to his lips. He took a bite, and his tongue brushed over my fingers.


    I felt as if I was struck by electricity and couldn¡¯t breathe.


    It was so unfair! This man was deadly, but I couldn¡¯t stop my eagerness to be close to him.


    How I wished I had never learned the truth! That way, I could have lied to myself and enjoyed every


    moment with him.. until the day I died. The thought of his order to end my life wiped the smile off my


    face, and my pounding heartbeat stilled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, frowning.


    ¡°Nothing just a bit tired,¡± I murmured.


    Luckily, a knock at the door rescued me from his grip.


    ¡°Alpha, I brought the files.¡± It was Talon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯ll go get changed now,¡± I said. Ethan nodded and went to open the door.


    I dashed into the bedroom before he could see my tears fall down.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 47

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 47


    Chapter 47: A Tempting Offer


    Being around Ethan for the rest of the afternoon wasn¡¯t easy. I couldn¡¯t lie to myself, after all.


    Luckily, I had the default excuse of being pregnant, so I ended upying in bed while Ethan focused on


    his work in the living area. As soon as he left, around dinner hour, I decided a nice warm shower to


    wash his scent off would be a great idea if I wanted to have some peace of mind for the rest of the


    night.


    My life was never going to be normal, and the sooner I epted that fate, the better. Regardless of


    how Ethan acted around me-regardless of how I put on a happy face-I had to live with the fact that I


    was only useful for a long as I was a breeder.


    Once my task ended, so would my life.


    ¡®Don¡¯t cry, Rosalie. Tears are the most useless thing in the world!¡¯ I told myself.


    A knock on my door caused me to turn from the sofa to see who it was.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I called out, wiping away the evidence of my pain. I had pushed off my dinner ns with


    Georgia and Vicky, so it could be Mary bringing me food.


    ¡°Hey, Rosalie.¡±


    In came the voice of thest person I ever wanted to see again.


    Madalynn.


    Rising to my feet, I turned to face her, and this time, it wasn¡¯t with terror. Nothing could scare someone


    who knew their death wasing.


    ¡°How may I help you?¡± I asked her coldly.


    She made her way in and closed the door behind her.


    ¡°Look, I know we¡¯ve never seen eye to eye, and that¡¯s partially because of me-¡±


    ¡°Partially?¡± | echoed, raising my brow.


    She looked at me in disbelief, but her surprised look was quickly reced by an apologetic one.


    ¡°Yes¡± She gritted out. ¡°You and I both want Ethan. Don¡¯t lie to yourself.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to continue the pointless argument. ¡°Your point, Madalynn? You don¡¯t want Ethan to catch


    you here with me alone.¡±


    That statement made her eyes shoot to mine, and I could tell she was a little nervous, but just a little.


    ¡°Look, I came by to say that I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    That was thest thing I would have ever expected to hear from her. I was taken aback by her


    admission. ¡°You¡¯re sorry?¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t have acted the way I did toward you. I know you¡¯re pregnant, and that makes what I did


    I stared at her, dumbfounded.


    What was going on in this world?! The people I trusted most wanted to kill me, and the person who had


    made her scorn clearly known was apologizing to me?!


    ¡°What¡¯s done was done,¡± I said. ¡°I am not one to hold grudges, Madalynn. I appreciate your gesture.


    You shouldn¡¯t hang around too long.¡±


    I moved toward the door, implying she should take her leave now. I didn¡¯t want any more conflicts than I


    had already


    ¡°I know Ethan is nning to kill you.¡±


    Madalynn¡¯s words froze me in ce.


    Slowly, I turned to face her, and saw excitement and venom growing in her eyes.


    This was why she was here- to remind me of the pain I had to go through?


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Did she know this whole time? Did they all n together from the beginning to use me and then kill


    me?


    That raised a question I wanted answered. How did she know?


    I decided not to confirm it, hoping to coax out her source. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking


    about.¡±


    She chuckled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to y the fool with me. It doesn¡¯t matter how I know. It¡¯s true, and you don¡¯t need to


    deny it.¡±


    I sighed as I walked back to the sofa, taking a seat and letting the information sink in.


    ¡°Well, when I am gone, you will have everything you want with Ethan. So no need to worry. It wille


    soon enough¡­¡± I was surprised that I could be this calm discussing my own terrible fate.


    She walked towards me and took a seat on the edge of the arm chair, staring at me.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t right¡­ Even if I didn¡¯t like you, I didn¡¯t want that for you.¡±


    Her words took me by surprise.


    I looked away and turned my head towards the window. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing that can be done. I am


    stuck here, and from what I¡¯ve heard the guards say to each other. no one leaves until all is clear.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to discuss this with Madalynn, but I felt that, if I didn¡¯t let it out, I would drive myself crazy.


    A moment of silence between us made me believe that there was more that she wanted to say, but was


    hesitating to


    IS,


    She seemed to have something in her mind, but I was done waiting for her to get to her point. I didn¡¯t


    want to waste my time on someone who only brought me negative emotions.


    ¡°If you are here to remind me of my own death, you¡¯ve already done it.¡± I looked back at her, not in a


    friendly manner. ¡°I¡¯m tired, and I want to be left alone.¡±


    Her attitude shifted slightly at that. She looked up at me with a straight face and sighed.


    ¡°What if I told you I could get you and your baby out of here alive?¡±


    My eyes widened as she continued, ¡°You would be able to start over some ce far away where no


    one would know who you were.¡±


    I took a second, but I could hear my heart start to pound.


    This was the first time in the past few days that I actually felt alive again.


    If she could get me out of here..


    But I soon shook my head, trying not to get my hopes too high.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t possible. Ethan won¡¯t let me go, Madalynn. He owns me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible,¡± Madalynn replied with her signature sinister smirk. For the first time ever, it


    didn¡¯t trouble me.


    ¡°Please exin, then.¡±


    She could be in so much trouble for evening here and suggesting something like this, and she


    knew it. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for her to risk it unless she was serious, regardless of what her true


    motives were.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the ¡®how¡¯s¡¯ right now, because I still don¡¯t have all the details. Just think about it. I


    have a ce you can go, and people who will help you start over. You just have to decide if that¡¯s


    something you really want to do.¡±


    Leaning back, I studied her for a moment.


    I was curious as to why she cared if I was able to start over. It wasn¡¯t like my life affected her in any


    way.


    ¡°So, why do you suddenly care about helping me? What¡¯s in it for you?¡±


    Madalynn looked at me for a moment and sneered. I knew that her performance ofpassion was


    going to slip away eventually, and I was waiting for the moment she showed her true colors.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not as stupid as you appear.¡±


    A snake couldn¡¯t change its skin. At the end of the day, it would always be a snake.


    Madalynn stood to her feet as she straightened out the long dress she had been wearing. ¡°You stand in


    my way of the future I want, Rosalie. Even if I give him a child, it will never see the throne. Your child


    will be the oldest, and that means that it will take the throne if Ethan dies. I can¡¯t have that.¡±


    She shot me a grin. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand things. This is about me.¡±


    A small chuckle escaped my lips as I smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less. I¡¯m just surprised,


    honestly. You¡¯re thest person I ever expected to help me.¡± .


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t tter yourself,¡± Madalynn replied as she made her way across the room. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for


    me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± I looked at her with mixed emotions. ¡°And thank you anyway.¡±


    ¡°My time is up.¡± She walked to the door. ¡°Send word if you want to see me again. In the meantime, I


    suggest you really consider my offer. There will only be a small window in which we can make it


    happen, and if you want to save yourself¡­, you¡¯ll take it.¡±


    With these final words, she exited the suite.


    After being alone for a few seconds, I realized my breathing had be fast. A feeling was rising in


    my chest


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    that made me want to cry again.


    I had jumped right to trying to ept death, and I never took any notice of the fact that there could be


    another way ¨C a way to find a path where I could continue my life.


    My mind raced with the possibilities.


    If I stayed with Ethan, the baby would be born safe and would grow up under Ethan¡¯s watchful eyes,


    regardless of my death.


    But if I could escape¡­


    I shook my head. I knew I shouldn¡¯t trust Madalynn. Once the n was in motion, I would be at


    Madalynn¡¯s mercy, and I might be risking both mine and my child¡¯s life.


    Yet, how could I possibly not be tempted by the chance at freedom? How could I not desperately want


    a new life with just me and my baby?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 48

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 48


    Chapter 48 Is Sex Safe During Pregnancy?


    The smell of the clinic turned my nose up a bit.


    Ever since I had be pregnant, I had developed an aversion to many different smells. The smell of


    the capitol hospital was at the top of my ¡°dislike¡± list. However, today, I was thrilled to be here.


    ¡°Good morning, Rosalie!¡± Estre greeted me with a warm smile.


    I eyed Estre, thinking. She was in charge of my health¡­ did she know?


    She had been so supportive of me all along, though. I was certain she wasn¡¯t involved in Ethan¡¯s n.


    ¡°Hey, Estre.¡± I smiled sweetly, trying to remain positive. ¡°Do we get to see the baby today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the n. We¡¯ll try and get a proper ultrasound done today. I know thatst time we couldn¡¯t see


    much because you were too early, but I think, by now, we should be able to get a real picture.¡±


    Despite everything that was going ontely, this was something I had been waiting for. I was excited to


    see my child.


    ¡°Yes. I could barely sleepst night thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look at you.¡± Estre started checking my vitals. ¡°Have you been losing some sleep


    lately? High quality rest is important, dear.¡±


    She pulled out a piece of paper and started writing something down. ¡°I¡¯ve got some pills-herbal


    medicine-that can help you sleep better and are safe for pregnancy. You can take one or two as


    needed.¡±


    I nodded. I couldn¡¯t tell her that woke up from nightmares during the night.


    Then she smiled and gestured toward the table. Looking at her watch, she asked, ¡°Is the Alpha still not


    here yet?¡±


    ¡°Um.. it seems so,¡± I replied.


    My feelings towards Ethan had gotten more and more confusing, even for me. I should¡¯ve been happy


    about his more frequent visits, lessened restriction and growing patience, but I couldn¡¯t.


    When I thought about how I had a certain death ahead of me, most things didn¡¯t bother me anymore.


    Still, it felt strange to enjoy thepany of the man who would take my life.


    But I couldn¡¯t help it. I rationalized it as making the most of the days I had left.


    Besides, Ethan¡¯s behavior had been almost¡­ tender the past few days. I had felt myself starting to let


    go of my anger toward him.


    But then Madalynn swept in and tore the rose-tinted filter from my life, forcing me to face the stark


    reality. It was ugly¨Cbut it also held hope.


    If I chose to ept Madalynn¡¯s offer, I would need to be independent and strong, for myself and for my


    child. I could rely on no one but myself.


    I chose to be here alone because I believed this moment belonged to me. I wanted to meet my


    precious baby for the first time as their mother.


    But of course, Estre didn¡¯t know my secret.


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited, Estre¡± | effused. ¡°Is there any way to speed things up?¡±


    Estre chucked at my enthusiasm. But really, I was just giddy with relief that Ethan hadn¡¯t shown up.


    If Ethan was here, it would throw a bucket of cold water over what I wanted to be a sweet moment


    between mother and future child. I knew that Ethan would be warm and gentle ¨C but I also knew he


    only did that for the baby, not for me.


    Estre shook her head with a smile. ¡°Alright, impatient youngdy, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    As Iid down, she brought the ultrasound machine across my stomach to try to pick up a view of the


    fetus within. I held my breath as I stared at the screen.


    The door to the room opened, and in stepped the one person I was hoping wouldn¡¯t be here, Ethan.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Alpha, great timing! I wasn¡¯t sure if Rosalie told you about the schedule change,¡± Estre said with a


    grin, looking at me.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t,¡± Ethan said tly.


    All I could do was to pretend I didn¡¯t hear him.


    Luckily, again, I had the perfect built-in excuse of being pregnant.


    ¡°Oh! It must have slipped her mind pregnancy brain fog is a terriblymon thing, especially during


    first pregnancy. Don¡¯t pay it any mind,¡± Estremented, trying to reassure him about the situation.


    The look she gave me, meanwhile, said that she knew I didn¡¯t tell him on purpose.


    I sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Is that the baby right there?¡± I asked, changing the subject.


    She squinted, looking at the screen. Then a smile spread across her face.


    ¡°Yes! There it is.¡± She chuckled before looking over her shoulder at Ethan.


    The moment I saw the shape of my child¡¯s adorable tiny body, tears welled up in my eyes. The little one


    lay there, safe inside my belly.


    I knew we were connected. They were part of me, and I could almost feel their heartbeat rhyme with


    mine.


    I would do anything for them. Regardless of what a disaster my life had been, I couldn¡¯t be more


    grateful to be a mother.


    ¡°Estre, there isn¡¯t any picture in the world more beautiful than this¡­¡± | murmured to myself.


    Ethan was also quiet. I couldn¡¯t tell what might be going through his mind.


    ¡°How is the baby?¡± He finally asked in a serious tone, as if its physical well-being was the only thing he


    actually cared about.


    Overall, the pregnancy is going amazingly. The baby looks very healthy and strong. Nothing to worry


    about.¡± Estre¡¯s words were a big relief for me.


    She turned around and instructed me, ¡°Just please remember to stick to your diet, and take it easy.¡±


    Chapter 48 Is Sex Safe During Pregnancy?


    I nodded, wiping my tears away. They were tears full of happiness.


    But Ethan¡¯s next question struck me.


    ¡°Boy or girl?¡± he asked in an even tone.


    Bitterness built up in my heart. Why did it matter?


    I looked towards him with disappointment. Boy or girl, the baby should be loved either way.


    But I knew my opinions on child-rearing didn¡¯t really matter to him.


    Ethan turned to face me, the dark gaze in his eyes revealing some undercurrent that I could not quite


    understand.


    I met his gaze firmly, refusing to submit to his authority. I might have been a mere breeder, but I was


    the baby¡¯s mother, and I needed to stand up for my child.


    The tension in the room seemed skyrocketed, and Estre shot me a hesitant nce before she


    replied to her Alpha, ¡°It¡¯s too early to tell.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯tment further, but I was surprised to capture a glimpse of relief from his eyes.


    What was he thinking?


    ¡°Sweetie, keep yourself hydrated.¡± Estre poured me a cup of water and helped me sit up from the


    bed. Then she walked towards her desk to print out the pictures.


    Ethan followed her. ¡°Estre¡­ Is sex safe during pregnancy?¡±


    I choked on my drink.


    Estre obviously did not expect this question, so she stuttered, ¡°Um¡­well, technically, yes.¡±


    Ethan red at her, and she added, ¡°I mean-yes, it is.¡±


    She grabbed a few small photos and handed them to me.


    ¡°Thank you, Estre,¡± I replied as she looked between the two of us.


    Before I could say anything else, she made her way from the room, leaving Ethan and me alone.


    ¡°Here¡­¡± I said softly as I handed him one of the photos. ¡°One for you to keep.¡±


    Ethan took it, his eyes staring down at it with curiosity before he slid it into a pocket in his jacket-a


    secret location for only him to know.


    Seeing him cherish the picture brought a smile on my face.


    ¡°Um ?may I go back now?¡± I had already gotten up to leave, but I still asked out of politeness.


    However, as I reached for the door, Ethan spoke. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Rosalie? Why did you not tell me


    about the appointment?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to have this conversation with him right now. The pain inside of me was too heavy, and


    with what I had nned for myself, I just couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. Sorry, maybe my hormones make me a little out of sorts.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± he said with amanding tone to his voice. ¡°Tell me the truth,¡±


    I looked at the ground and shook my head.


    There was nothing left to tell. He had his secrets; well, now I had mine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± I didn¡¯t want to act too abnormal. He expected me to bepliant, and thus, I


    would actpliant


    ¡°Keeping whatever is upsetting you inside doesn¡¯t help.¡±


    What could I say?


    I looked at him, and how I wished I could cry and beg him and ask him to change his mind.


    But I knew I couldn¡¯t. I would have to defy him if I wanted my freedom.


    I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    He moved forward. ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, look at me.¡± He paused. ¡°Don¡¯t make me-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Madalynn,¡± I interrupted him.


    His expression changed, and he grit his teeth. ¡°She was troubling you? I told them..¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡± I look him in the eye, and stated clearly, ¡°It¡¯s about you. You¡¯re marrying her¡­¡±


    And so, I lied.


    I had to. I needed to lower his guard; I needed him to believe I was ¡°misbehaving¡± for a reason, since


    he didn¡¯t ept pregnancy as an eptable root cause.


    He was taken aback and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°¡­See, there¡¯s nothing you can do about that,¡± I said, turning to walk toward the door.


    ¡°I have to,¡± he said quietly. It¡¯s about protecting my property and making alliances, even if I don¡¯t want


    to. It¡¯s the king¡¯s order.¡±


    I stilled.


    as if he was trying to exin himself, as if I


    I had never expected that, one day, he would speak to me like this was not just someone he gave


    orders to.


    I lowered my head. ¡°Please ept my apology. It isn¡¯t my ce to tell you not to.¡±


    Ethan gripped my upper arm, stopping me from leaving.


    ¡°Rosalie, stop acting like this.¡±


    The touch of his skin on mine brought back a warm, familiar feeling I wanted to sink and fall into.


    If I wasn¡¯t careful, my heart would betray me.


    Tam just finally looking out for myself¡± I whispered, refusing to look at him. ¡°My entire life, everyone


    around me has tried to hurt me in some way. For once, I want to matter.¡±


    He forced me to look up to him. After a few seconds, he murmured, ¡°You do matter to me, Rosalie.¡±


    It was that small phrase that made the tears rush to my eyes.


    All of the emotions rolled through me like a tidal wave. I wanted so badly tosh out at him for


    everything he had put me through ¨C or to dive into his arms and beg him to change his n.


    But I knew I couldn¡¯t.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I wish I could believe that.¡± I choked out before pulling away from him and quickly exiting out the clinic


    door.


    I rushed hurriedly to get away from him- to put as much distance between him and myself as I could.


    As my feet moved across the halls, I found myself rushing like I was fleeing for my life- and, in a sense,


    I was.


    Finally, I shut the door of my room behind me and slid to the floor.


    Ethan was a man of his own words. As much as I hoped he would change his mind, he wasn¡¯t going to.


    Talon had already tried and failed.


    I broke down in tears, trying in vain to stifle the pain I was feeling until I nced at the ultrasound


    photos in my bag.


    I pulled the photo out. The baby was growing beautifully. I gently brushed my fingers over its head, its


    body and its little heart.


    A smile returned back to my face. I was amazed at how quickly I calmed down.


    My hand gently touched my belly. It was like magic, my heart was warmed by knowing its existence.


    ¡°Little one, thank you for being my strength.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t give up.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 49

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 49


    Chapter 49 : Ethan¡¯s Past


    It was dark by the time I awoke to find myself on the floor. The photos of my unborn child were still lying


    in myp.


    I didn¡¯t remember falling asleep, but the exhaustion of everything I had been through made me realize


    that I definitely needed more rest.


    I pulled myself up from the floor, my joints protesting the movement after being in that awkward position


    for hours.


    After a stretch, I opened the bedroom door and moved to the living room, which was dim, lit only by a


    small fire. I realized Mary hade in to bring me dinner at some point without me hearing her.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡±


    I jumped in surprise, a small scream escaping me as I turned to find Talon sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Talon-¡± I said in shock. I looked around, expecting to see Ethan, but there was no sign of him. ¡°What


    are you doing here?¡±


    Slowly, he rose to his feet, switching on a smallmp that sat on the end table near him. ¡°Mary came to


    me earlier because you hadn¡¯t answered her, and she was worried. I decided to wait for you to wake


    up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you. I¡¯m ok. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    This was the first time in a while that Talon and I had talked alone. We couldn¡¯t get along like before


    anymore, although only I knew why.


    It was then that I noticed the smell of alcohol. Frowning, I asked, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±


    ¡°Just a few sips. I still have to finish up my workter tonight.¡±


    He looked at me with sadness in his eyes. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    That was why he came. He was here apologize to me.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that the fearless Beta of the Drogomor pack needed the push from alcohol to make


    his apology.


    I took a seat and sighed. ¡°Why, Talon? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Then I chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer. Of course you couldn¡¯t. You¡¯re his Beta.¡±


    Talon sighed as well, and shook his head. A look of remorse filled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯d been trying to get him


    to change his mind, Rosalie.¡±


    I said nothing, waiting patiently for him to finish.


    He spoke faster than usual. ¡°I¡¯d been trying to get him to ept how he feels about you. I had hoped


    that, with time, he would see that, and you wouldn¡¯t have had to know about the n at all.¡±


    ¡°Talon, I¡¯m nothing special to him, as you can see,¡± I said bitterly. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m already over it now.¡±


    Talon looked defeated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rosalie, but I am his Beta. I would be breaking my oath to Ethan if I


    were to tell


    Chapter 49: Ethan¡¯s Past


    IV


    you the truth.¡±


    I watched as he walked towards me, then stopped just a few feet away.


    ¡°Talon, I appreciate that you tried to change Ethan¡¯s mind. Really.¡±


    After all, there wasn¡¯t much Talon could do. As a Beta, he could not disregard his position or his Alpha.


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. He¡¯s made his choice, Talon.¡±


    ¡°I want to exin something to you, if you will give me a chance,¡± Talon said, suddenly. ¡°I want to


    exin to you why Ethan is the way he is. Maybe, that way, you won¡¯t give up on him, and you can


    help change his mind.¡±


    Nodding my head, I picked up the tray of food Mary had brought me and moved towards the small


    coffee table setting it down.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me eating?¡± I asked. Even though I had no appetite at all, I needed to eat for the


    baby.


    Talon was surprised by my question. I gave him a smile. ¡°The baby is hungry.¡±


    No matter how bitter I felt inside, I needed to be strong for my child. I told myself that over and over


    again, and magically, it seemed to be working.


    ¡°Please, go ahead,¡± Talon replied quickly. ¡°I only need ten minutes, I promise.¡±


    He followed me and took a seat, his elbows resting on his knees as he watched me getfortable.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± I replied as I picked up the small bowl of soup, which was still a bit warm.


    ¡°Ethan wasn¡¯t always the way he is now,¡± Talon began.


    He took a breath.


    ¡°When he was a small boy¡­ he saw his father being killed in front of him. It wasn¡¯t until he was older


    that he realized his mother was behind the death of his father, and all so she could be with another


    man.¡±


    I was shocked. ¡°She betrayed their matebond?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she did. Because another man promised her more power. Power he couldn¡¯t give her.¡±


    Talon¡¯s voice was gentle, and it was so quiet in the room that I could hear the fire crackle.


    ¡°When Ethan got older, his step-father was beyond abusive. Not only did he abuse Ethan himself, but


    his people did, too- his beta, his servants¡­ everyone. I¡¯ve always found it a miracle that he survived.¡±


    Talon stared at the fire and continued, ¡°That man was a monster. He didn¡¯t even treat his own children


    properly.¡± He took a shuddering breath. One day, while Georgia was ying, his step father smacked


    her so hard it knocked her unconscious.¡±


    Georgia was Ethan¡¯s half-sister?


    And, did that mean¡­?!


    Talon gritted his teeth as he relived the memory. ¡°That was thest straw for Ethan. He ended up


    challenging his step-father and killed him. Not long after, his mother died, too.¡±


    I gasped.


    ¡°He vowed to always keep his pack safe, but at the same time, he vowed to the moon goddess to


    never take a mate.¡±


    Chapter 49: Ethan¡¯s Past


    Lv.


    Things began to make sense.


    Ethan¡¯s bloody reputation, his coldness toward women in general¡­


    ¡°So, he doesn¡¯t want a mate because he thinks any woman would be like his mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, essentially. He doesn¡¯t want to give a woman enough power to be able to betray or destroy our


    pack¡­ or him. So, since he knew he needed an heir¡­¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°¡­He bought a breeder. And with his n, he can just get rid of me, and doesn¡¯t ever need to worry


    about meing back and using the child over him¡­¡±


    I smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s uneptable that I could possibly harm him, but it¡¯s totally fine for him to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡±


    Talon didn¡¯t know how to answer. How could he?


    His exnation hadn¡¯t made me feel any better.


    ¡°And he feels this way but is still going to marry Madalynn¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel stung by all this.


    ¡°Please excuse me, but I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, you do understand¡­¡± Talon said, staring at me, waiting for me toe to the conclusion


    myself.


    My brain was in a mess, but I took a few deep breaths so that I could sort through everything.


    Ethan agreed to marry Madalynn because my child would be the first-born heir. It wouldn¡¯t matter if


    Madalynn became the Luna or not, her child would never be the next Alpha. She understood it, and


    Ethan of course did as well.


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± Talon could tell that I had alreadyprehended the situation, ¡°Ethan wanted an heir solely


    to himself. Someone he could trust to hand over his pack to in the future, without any influence from the


    child¡¯s mother, or even, the mother¡¯s pack. He had to do it as soon as possible, because with the war


    approaching, he knew he would need to do whatever that¡¯s necessary for the alliance, including


    marrying someone he has no interest in.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t know what I should say.


    He sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. I just wanted to try and exin everything. I wouldn¡¯t dare to beg you for


    your forgiveness, and you have all the right to stay upset with me.¡±.


    Talon stood to his feet. As he left the room, he stopped, casting one more nce back toward me.


    ¡°If there is anything I can do for you to make your stay better, please let me know.¡± He hesitated for a


    moment, and I waited patiently for him toplete.


    ¡°Regardless of what you think, Ethan cares about you.¡±


    Talon was trying to convince me as well as himself, ¡°Rosalie, please, don¡¯t give up on him.¡±


    Then he left the room. The door clicked behind him.


    I sat in the dark. Talon¡¯s words reyed in my head over and over again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up on him¡­¡± I repeated to myself.


    Ethan had suffered from his childhood due to his mother, so he didn¡¯t trust most women. I didn¡¯t agree


    with him, but I could understand him a bit better now.


    Had I not known about his n for me, I would even think that, maybe, I meant something a little more


    to him.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to love me back, but I was hopeful that at least some of his tenderness was genuine


    feelings for me.


    How foolish.


    Everything he did was for one and only one purpose ¡ª he needed an heir, and he would do whatever


    that might take to make a strong and healthy child, including making me somewhat happy.


    Just like he would do whatever that was needed for strengthening the alliance.


    He was a man who clearly knew what he wanted and how to get it.


    My heart hardened.


    Ethan might have been blinded by his painful past, but it didn¡¯t mean I had to pay the price for his


    burden.


    Everyone had bad things happen to them; what made the difference was how we chose to handle


    them. Living by this philosophy was what got me through the longest of days growing up, back when all


    I received was abuse.


    My hands moved to touch my belly.


    What about my child? Would this little life be raised without a mother? Would they only have a father


    who was nothing but distant and cold? Would they have a stepmother that would never love them, or


    worse, hate them because they stood in her way?


    No. I would never do that to my child. I was not afraid to face death any more, but this little baby


    deserved way more than a life of coldness, politics and hatred.


    It was more than clear what I had to do.


    Yes-to get the ending I desired, I would have to work with my enemy.


    Sighing, I leaned my head back and closed my eyes.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I said to the small fetus growing in my stomach.


    I would have to make sure of it on my own.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 50

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 50


    Chapter 50: What Am I Going To Do With You?


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    My mind had been full of a lot of thingstely. With the war growing closer, and more of the outlying


    cities and viges being attacked, my warriors were stretched thin. James was persistent that we


    needed more troops, but my gut told me adding more men wasn¡¯t the solution for the problem.


    The enemy knew us too well.


    Romero¡¯s pack owned the inds between the East continent, which James ruled, and the West


    continent, where our enemy was located. It was crucial that we had his support, both for additional


    troops and for the permission to use his inds as a base of operations.


    However, I was going to lose my godd*mn mind if I had to hear another word from Romero or his


    daughter.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that, with everything going on, I was basically being ckmailed into marrying a


    woman I couldn¡¯t stand.


    I knew that cunning old fox wanted to nt his influence in our kingdom, but something seemed off. I


    couldn¡¯t trust him fully, and if I ever found out he had any intention to undermine the alliance, I would


    make sure I was the one to end his life.


    And Rosalie. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Talon and I discussed.


    I couldn¡¯t let the same thing happen to me and my pack again.


    But maybe she was different¡­


    My wolf was on edge, and, slowly, the pressure was eating away at me.


    I needed something, anything, to help take the edge off before tonight¡¯s engagement dinner.


    My feet carried me towards the suite I was supposed to be sharing with Rosalie. The echo of my


    footsteps reminded me that I was walking faster than I usually did. There were many eyes in this


    pce watching my every single move, so I slowed down my pace.


    I sneered at myself. What was I anxious about, anyway?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Quietly, I opened the door and allowed myself to slide into our suite.


    I heard her singing a soft melody, her voice flowing freely. My eyes searched for her throughout the


    living area before I realized that the sound wasing through her bedroom door.


    Standing there, I closed my eyes listening to the sweet melody I didn¡¯t recognize. Thenguage was


    not one was familiar with, but it soothed my troubled mind.


    Her singing just touched me in ces that had been closed down for so long. It was as if a warm


    nket fell over me and smoothed away all the negativity that had been there before.


    ¡°Ethan?¡±


    Her voice snapped me back to reality, and I saw her at the bedroom door, staring at me. I had been so


    enraptured by her singing I had not even noticed she had stopped.


    ¡°Um, I just want to check on you.¡± | cleared my throat.


    ¡°Oh-¡± Her eyes fell downwards. I noticed that there was yarn and needles in her hand, and it took me a


    moment to realize what she was doing.


    She responded mildly, ¡°I appreciate youing by.¡± Her voice was gentle and soothing, just like her.


    Nothing she said gave offense¡­ but I was not impressed by her t greeting.


    She used to react to my arrival a bit differently- sacred, excited¡­ or even happy? Some sort of


    emotion, I wasn¡¯t sure what.


    But now she was so calm. Too calm.


    I frowned.


    She hadn¡¯t seen me for some time now. I expected more from her- although, even I couldn¡¯t articte


    what exactly that was.


    Finally, she smiled.


    ¡°Good to see you. It¡¯s been a few days.¡±


    My mood was better. Way better.


    What she didn¡¯t know was, while she might not have seen me for a few days, I had seen her every


    night.


    I would getfortable on the sofate at night, for a few hours. Then I¡¯d made sure I was up and


    gone before she awoke.


    ¡°Knitting?¡± I asked her, although it was quite obvious.


    The only other woman I remembered seeing knit before was my grandmother when I was a boy, but


    she had passed not long after my father was killed.


    ¡°Uh, yes. I know that I will be gone after the baby is born, but I want to make something for the baby..


    so that they can have a piece of me.


    ¡®I will be gone¡­¡¯


    It just didn¡¯t sound right to me.


    Rosalie looked towards me quietly, seemingly waiting for my reply. I could see the pain and sorrow in


    her eyes she had the most innocent and beautiful eyes I¡¯d ever seen, and that made my throat tighten.


    Why was she like that?


    She told me it was about Madalynn.


    Was that really it? For some reason, I felt her pain was more than just jealousy, although, a very small


    part of me was a little happy that she was jealous.


    What the fuck was wrong with me?!


    I was going to be getting married to Madalynn. I had already made my decision and my choice, and


    that was all there was to it.


    There was a knock on the door, and Georgia came in before either of us could even call her in.


    ¡°Ca¨C.-!-


    ¡­


    Lv.1


    Rosalie was curious. ¡°Hi Georgia. Bring what to me?¡±


    ¡°This!¡± Georgia extended a bag. ¡°I bought it at the market the other day. Check it out.¡±


    Rosalie took the bag and reached inside. ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± she eximed, pulling out arge


    wooden train.


    Georgia was a little nervous. ¡°Well, I figured whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, the baby can y with it, but if


    you don¡¯t think¡­¡±


    Rosalie interrupted her with a huge grin on her face. ¡°Georgia, this is just perfect! I LOVE it!¡±


    My sister was never the most affectionate girl, but for those she cared about, she would support them


    to the end of her days.


    Rosalie set the train down and hugged Georgia tightly. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful! Thank you so much.¡±


    Georgia chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re very wee.¡± The two of them went on to try out the toy.


    So I was totally ignored.


    D*mn it, Georgia!


    I turned around, cleared my throat, and gave Georgia a get-out-of-my-hair look.


    She rolled her eyes at me, but put down the train on the desk immediately.


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m d you like it. Well, I still need to go to my training today. I gotta go.¡±


    Before she left the room, she gave me a look I couldn¡¯t quite read. I frowned, was she judging me for


    something?


    I shook my head to turn my attention back to Rosalie.


    She was still ying with the train a little, and her smile brightened the room.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t look away, nor did I know what to say.


    A thought came to mind- if things turned out the way I wanted¡­ perhaps the future could change for


    Rosalie.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rosalie seemed to finally remember that I was still there. ¡°Where were we?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. If you don¡¯t need anything, I have to get prepared,¡± | mumbled.


    Rosalie gave me a soft smile and nodded. ¡°The engagement dinner. Yes, I know. Please enjoy yourself


    this evening. You don¡¯t need to worry, if I need anything, I¡¯ll call Mary.¡±


    I frowned. It felt like she didn¡¯t need me here. She was mine, and she should need me. It was my job to


    take care of her and my child, not someone else¡¯s, I was her Alpha.


    ¡°Stay in your room tonight.¡± I said, nodding. Those were the only words I could force out of me.


    She lowered her gaze. Her thick and long eyshes blocked me from looking into her eyes, as if she


    was avoiding me.


    ¡°I will,¡± she assured me, and I knew she would.


    Except for that one time, she¡¯d never disobeyed me, and we had already sorted that out.


    Her promise put me a bit more at ease, knowing that she would be safe. I turned quickly, exiting the


    room, and felt a release of tension flow off of me that I hadn¡¯t known I had been holding.


    Her voice chased me out: ¡°Oh, and congrattions.¡±


    Chapter 50: What Am I Going To Do With You?


    I paused. I found myself holding my breath again.


    But she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    I clenched my fists. I needed to release this illogical emotion, or else I might just punch the next person


    who walked by in the face.


    Yes- ultimately, I was upset with myself.


    I had always known what I wanted and how to get it. Nothing would stand in my way. But why couldn¡¯t I


    make up my f*cking mind about what I wanted to do with her?


    I forced myself to stop thinking about it and closed the door behind me.


    ¨C


    ¨CRosalie¡¯s POV


    After Ethan left, I let out a long exhale. I knew I was quite dismissive towards Ethan. Hopefully, he


    didn¡¯t notice anything abnormal.


    I sighed, and started pacing back and forth in my living room waiting to hear back from Madalynn.


    My gazended on the toy train again. Georgia was very sweet to bring the baby a gift, but I knew the


    toy probably would never be yed by my child.


    Sorry, Georgia.


    I had sent my words, but I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what her n was. I had to have faith, though this would


    benefit her, so I had to believe that she wouldn¡¯t bail on me.


    I would be free of this life. Free to raise my child as I saw fit.


    ¡°Miss Madalynn, you can¡¯t go in without the Alpha¡¯s permission,¡± I heard the guard say outside.


    I jumped from my seat and rushed over to open the door.


    I then heard Madalynn¡¯s voice. ¡°I mean no harm. I just want to make up with her.¡±


    ¡°Please go back, or¡­¡±


    I opened the door and came face to face with Madalynn.


    ¡°Miss Rosalie, please stay in the room¡­¡±


    The guards stepped in between me and Madalynn. I looked towards her and realized she was


    apanied by Romero¡¯s Beta.


    ¡°Rx,¡± she said to the guards, nodding and seeming very reasonable. ¡°If it makes you guys more


    comfortable, can just stay here outside of the door to talk to her.¡± ?


    Then she looked at me and said in a sincere tone, ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m sorry for what happened between us. It


    was totally a misunderstanding. Look, here¡¯s just a little something. I hope you ept my apology.¡±


    She then presented me a gorgeous blue dress and luxury essories to go with it, waiting for my


    response.


    The guards almost dropped their jaws- I would have, too, had she not paid me the previous, secret


    visit.


    ¡°I ept your apology.¡± I said tly. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bring such valuable gifts, though¡­¡±


    Chapter Se What Am / Going To Do With You?


    Lv.1


    Madalynn put on a smile. ¡°Please, I insist!¡±


    ¡°Well..thank you, then. Oh, pleasee in- it wouldn¡¯t be polite to have a guest standing outside.¡±


    I then turned to the guards. ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright. Madalynn is your future Luna. She won¡¯t harm me.¡±


    The guards looked at each other. Then, finally, they caved. ¡°We¡¯ll be right outside of the door if you


    need anything,¡± the more senior one grumbled.


    I managed to put on a smile and assured them, ¡°Thank you, but I think I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Once my two visitors entered my suite, I closed the door. I realized that my back was soaked in


    nervous sweat.


    Madalynn seemed satisfied with how I had handled things, though, andmented, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    * know you don¡¯t have a lot of time, Madalynn.¡± I said, not beating around the bush. ¡°What do I need to


    do?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 51

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 51


    Chapter 51 : Wait For Me Tonight


    Madalynn chuckled at myment, nodding her head. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a busy day for me.¡±


    I thought the reminder of the engagement party tonight would break me even more, but oddly, it didn¡¯t


    affect me as much as I thought it would. Perhaps, I was finally getting used to the heartbreak.


    ¡°Miss Rosalie,¡± Romero¡¯s Beta greeted me. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to be at your service.¡±


    Thad mixed feelings towards him. The first time we met, he burst into my room with Madalynn.


    However, he was also the one who apologized on behalf of Romero and Madalynn.


    ¡°May I at least know your name?¡± I asked, turning towards him.


    ¡°Damian,¡± he replied quickly, his dark gaze sweeping over my figure.


    I nodded my head as a greeting. ¡°Please call my Rosalie.¡±


    The crack of thunder sounded in the distance. There was no doubt that a storm was approaching. I had


    heard there might even be flooding in the valley of the capital city.


    I used to love sitting next to an open window and watching the rain fall down from the sky, its water


    seeping into the earth to help spring forth new life. All of it was part of a never-ending circle that created


    and then took away the things we held dear.


    I turned my attention from the window back to Madalynn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. The sooner, the better.¡±


    I needed to get away, and besides, I couldn¡¯t bear to get in between an engaged couple.


    ¡°It would be a bit rushed¡­¡± Madalynn frowned, exchanging a look with Damian.


    I bit my lower lip, and my heart ached. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Madalynn hesitated for a moment, then looked towards Damian. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Damian simply nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I was shocked that they were able to make something happen so quickly.


    A small smile peeked across Madalynn¡¯s face. ¡°Yes. If you want to go tonight, then it will happen. To be


    honest, it¡¯s ¡®the sooner, the better¡¯ for me, too.¡±


    With the timeline decided, I was lost in my own thoughts for a moment. It was almost too good to be


    true.


    In particr, I still had my reservations about Madalynn.


    .


    Madalynn was irritated by my silence. ¡°Do you want my help or not?¡± she bit out, staring at me. ¡°You


    said you wanted to go, and tonight is the perfect opportunity for it to happen. Everyone will be at the


    dinner, and the approaching storm will give cover for your escape.¡±


    She was right.


    Standing to my feet, I walked toward the window, looking out at the approaching ck clouds in the


    sky. My fingers fiddled as I tried to absorb what she was telling me.


    I sighed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°What do I do?¡±


    I was taking this opportunity. My courage came and went, and I needed to make this happen, before I


    changed my mind


    Madalynn nced at her father¡¯s Beta. ¡°Damian?¡±


    Damian nodded, and then proceeded to exin the n. ¡°The party will start at 7:00 tonight. Most of


    the guards will be assigned to the event to ensure the safety of the guests. Thedies¡¯ washroom


    across the main dining hall has a window looking out on the garden. I¡¯ll wait for you outside of that


    window at 7:45.¡±


    Now I understood why she sent me the dress and the essories ¨C the inneryer of the dress could


    be converted to afortable full-length ck jumpsuit for my escape, and one of the essories was


    a watch.


    Damian emphasized, ¡°Be on time. Otherwise, we¡¯ll both be caught.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going afterwards?¡± I asked.


    We¡¯ll head to a cottage in the woods outside of Mirage. There, we can put on disguises before we head


    out to the port.¡±


    How far is the cottage? What do I need to bring with me?¡± I wanted to gather as much information


    about the n as possible so I knew what to expect.


    ¡°About two hours of running. You don¡¯t need much.¡± Damian answered patiently. I noticed that


    Madalynn, however, was getting frustrated at the time we were spending on details.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But once they find out, they will send men after me. Ethan isn¡¯t a man to give up easily,¡± I said with a


    sigh. Especially since I carried his heir.


    ¡°They won¡¯t if they believe that you are dead,¡± Madalynn answered coldly.


    Before I could ask anything more, Madalynn turned, making her way towards the door. My eyes drifted


    from her to Damian, who bowed his head gently to me and then followed her out.


    Damian seemed to have a solid n put together- a real escape n.


    I looked at the clock. It was just past four. The clock was ticking down, and my time left in this ce


    was growing to a close.


    Sitting on the sofa, I stared off into the distance, thinking about what I was about to do. Never in my life


    had I ever attempted something so daring. Never had I ever been a risk-taker. Never had taken a


    chance and defied orders.


    My hand fell instinctively to my stomach.


    The small bump grewrger every day, and it kept reminding me to make the best choice for us. This


    wasn¡¯t about me anymore. It was about the baby- and making sure I survived to protect it.


    However, before I could do anything, the door opened once more.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was a bit rushed.


    I turned around to face him,


    ¡°I heard Madalynn¡­ ¡±


    Me gazended on the crease in between his brows, and then moved down to his breathtaking eyes.


    After today, I would never see those eyes again.


    He would be gone from my life forever.


    ¡°Madalynn didn¡¯t mean any harm,¡± I replied softly.


    He didn¡¯t waste time, crossing the space between us. He knelt in front of me and looked at my stomach


    with a worried nce. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    Of course, he was worried about the baby.


    Pressing down my longing for him, I chuckled bitterly. ¡°Yes, the baby is fine. I¡¯m just a little emotional


    and stuck in my thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Just that?¡± He studied my face, obviously still suspicious.


    ¡°Why are you here, Ethan?¡± | asked, shaking my head as I stood on my feet.


    ¡°I just had this feeling that I shoulde check on you¡­¡±


    Turning from the table, I again assured him, ¡°The baby is fine.¡±


    ¡°Not the baby-¡± he began.


    I was taken by surprise, trying to absorb what he was saying.


    He was actually here to check on me?


    Then he hesitated, reached into his jacket pocket, and pulled out a small box. ¡°I have something fo


    ou.¡±


    Stunned, I held out my hand, and he pressed the box into my palm.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    His lips curled up a little. ¡°Open it.¡±


    I opened the box. Inside was a beautiful ne with an elegant teardrop diamond pendant.


    Igasped, not sure what to say. It was a beautiful gift- and came at the absolute worse time.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I said, but then added with a sigh, ¡°but it¡¯s too valuable for me to ept¡­¡±


    Seeing his stiff expression, I quickly added, ¡°But thank you so much for the thought. It means a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He ordered in a tone that was not negotiable.


    He pulled the ne out of the box and walked around behind me.


    His arms wrapped me from the back, and he gently sped the ne around my neck, ignoring my


    protest.


    ¡°Keep it for me.¡± He murmured in my ear.


    His voice sent shivers down my spine, and my heart started to race uncontrobly.


    Ethan.¡± he always had a way to make me do whatever he wanted me to.


    I turned around and saw a look of satisfaction on his handsome face.


    ¡°Thank you if you insist,¡± I replied. What else could I say?


    He seemed to be happy that I didn¡¯t try to take it off.


    I sighed silently. I just couldn¡¯t reject him, even for something as small as a gift! Why, Ethan- why did


    you give this to me if you wanted my life anyway?


    Tears welled up in my eyes again.


    He leaned toward me and wiped them away gently. Then he carefully brushed a strand of loose hair


    behind my ear. ¡°I¡¯ll be back tonight. Wait for me, okay?¡±


    I wanted more than anything to say yes, but I knew that, if he dide back, I wouldn¡¯t be here.


    The ne was a kind gesture, but it didn¡¯t change anything. I needed to survive.


    And that meant I needed to make sure there was enough distance between us before he discovered


    my escape. I couldn¡¯t have himing back early.


    ¡°You know that won¡¯t be possible,¡± I whispered, leaning in close to him. ¡°Tonight is the announcement


    of your engagement, and you must keep up appearances for the sake of the alliance.


    ¡°I do what I want, Rosalie,¡± he growled in a low voice. ¡°You of all people should know this by now.¡¯


    I shook my head. Then I looked him in the eye.


    ¡°So kiss me, then. Onest time.¡±


    He didn¡¯t waste another moment, and his lips descended down upon mine in a deep and passionate


    kiss. His tongue demanded entry into my mouth that I dly gave him. I wanted to remember this kiss


    forever. If I was to never see him again after this moment, I wanted to take in everything about him.


    Ethan may not have been my mate, but he would forever be my love.


    As the kiss broke off, I looked up into his eyes.


    All of sudden, I questioned if leaving was really the best choice. That hadn¡¯t been the kind of a man


    who only saw me as a breeder. it couldn¡¯t be.


    ¡®Onest chance,¡¯ I told myself, ¡®This is yourst chance to change his mind, Rosalie. Then you have to


    make your decision and never look back.¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to have the baby, Ethan,¡± I whispered as my handsid t against his chest. My eyes


    searched for any sign of recognition within his own.


    His hand cupped my cheek and his thumb gently caressed my skin, but he remained silent.


    ¡°Perhaps. I don¡¯t have to leave after the baby is born,¡± I said softly. ¡°I know you will never want me in


    that way, but perhaps I can stay to help raise the child.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes softened a little, and there was a slight hint of uneasiness in them.


    Silently, in my heart, I begged him to change his mind. I wasn¡¯t even asking for much. If he showed me


    a little mercy, if he gave me the least hint of possibility, I would stay.


    I waited patiently for his answer. I was betting with my life.


    It felt like a century, but finally, he broke eye contact. He pulled away as if avoiding my touch.


    I could almost hear the sound of my heart shattering.


    ¡°I must go, Rosalie. I cannot bete for a dinner that is in my honor. But wait for me tonight.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 52

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 52


    Chapter 52


    For the next couple hours, I sat in a chair and watched the raining down outside, thinking about all


    of the time I had spent with Ethan.


    With every sh of lightning in the distance, memories of him shed before my eyes. I thought of the


    gentleness he¡¯d shown me when we made love.


    My hand automatically went to my abdomen where the child was growing.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that someone would show me tenderness, make a baby with me, watch me give birth


    to their child¡­ and then kill me.


    But that was Ethan¡¯s n, and that meant I had to go.


    Even if that meant I needed to trust the likes of Madalynn, who had told me herself she didn¡¯t want her


    child to be second in line to the throne. My baby¡¯s life was hanging in the bnce. But I had to take the


    gamble and try.


    A knock on the door pulled me away from the window. Tonight hadn¡¯t been quiet for me at all.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Vicky entered, walked toward me, and wrapped her arms around my neck.


    ¡°I wish tonight wasn¡¯t happening,¡± she said, staring at me with tears in her eyes.


    My heart dropped. How did she know?!


    ¡°Vicky¡­¡± I tried my best to smile. ¡°To¡­tonight?¡±


    As she pulled back from me, she gave me her own confused look.


    The engagement party.¡±


    1 silently let out the breath I was holding and nodded my head.


    ¡°Well,¡± I said, ¡°nothing can be done. Ethan has made his mind up on what he wants. It was for the


    alliance. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°I know he cares about you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he does or not. I will never be enough for him, Vicky. I¡¯m just a breeder.¡±


    Vicky shook her head in disagreement, but she couldn¡¯t find the words tofort me.


    ¡°Thank you for everything you have done for me. I¡¯ll never forget it, Vicky.¡±


    ¡°Hey-¡± She gave a small sob as she pulled back. ¡°You¡¯re acting like this is goodbye. We¡¯ll get through


    this, Rosalie. We still have time. We have a few months to change his mind. We¡¯re getting there.¡±


    I looked her in the eye. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡±


    Vicky turned and fixed herself in a nearby mirror. ¡°Now I have to go down to this stupid dinner with


    Georgia. Someone has to keep her in line, after all.¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t allow her to make a mess of things,¡± I replied softly as I watched her leave my room.


    ***


    At a little before 7:00. I got up and started getting ready. I was fairly certain that no one was going to be


    checking on me that close to the beginning of the party.


    I put on the convertible dress that Madalynn and Damian had brought me. It was floor length, so I could


    wear sneakers under it ¨C no one would notice, so long as I was careful.


    I couldn¡¯t pack much. After all, I was allegedly going to a party, not leaving the building. Besides, like


    Damian said, I wouldn¡¯t need much, anyway.


    Once I was dressed, I did my makeup and put my hair up. The beautiful ne Ethan had gifted me


    was still on my neck


    I sighed, grief oveing me as I thought about how close I¡¯d thought I¡¯de to changing his mind.


    But it wasn¡¯t meant to be.


    I put on the luxury essories Madalynn and Damian had brought me, as well. Those could be


    exchanged for moneyter. The handbag they¡¯d selected to match my gown was a littlerger than the


    typical clutch one might carry for such an asion, and it also had a strap on the inside, which would


    come in handy down the line.


    I ced the ultrasound pictures I¡¯d gotten from Estre inside of a stic bag so that they wouldn¡¯t get


    wet, and added some medications, including my sleeping pills. Finally, I added a bottle of water and a


    small fruit knife.


    With my bag packed and my gown on, I was technically ready to go, but there were a couple more


    things | wanted to do.


    Crossing the room to my desk, I took out a pad of paper and a pen. Thunder boomed outside of the


    window, making my hand shake slightly as I began to write.


    The first note wasn¡¯t so difficult topose. I couldn¡¯t just leave without saying anything to anyone.


    ¡°Vicky and Talon,


    ¡°I know that me being gone wille as a shock, but I have finally taken my life into my own hands. I


    will forever be grateful for everything that you both have done for me, and I will cherish every memory


    that we made together.


    ¡°I forgive you, Talon, for not telling me the truth. You did what you had to for your Alpha, and I respect


    your choice. So please don¡¯t hold on to any pain over my departure. Know that my future will be bright


    with the Moon Goddess and that I will forever be indebted to you.¡¯


    I folded the letter in half, wrote their names on the outside, and set it aside.


    The next letter would not be so easy to write.


    I took a deep breath, my eyes focused on the storm raging outside again, my emotions mirroring the


    surging tempest.


    It took me a few moments toplete the message for Ethan. Finally, with an air of finality, I rose from


    my seat, ready to get on with the next part of my life.


    Whatever that might be.


    The guards were surprised when I opened the door.


    ¡°Miss Rosalie?¡± Samuel questioned.


    I¡¯m going to the engagement dinner.¡± I replied with a smile, as if it made all of the sense in the world for


    me to be there.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he looked at the other guards.


    ¡°Samuel,¡± I said with a sigh, ¡°Madalynn is trying to be a friend to me. How selfish would I be to not even


    make an appearance at their engagement party?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Alpha Ethan didn¡¯t give us permission to let you go,¡± Samuel reminded me.


    I could tell by his tone that I had already convinced him I should be allowed to attend. He was only


    making the necessary objections to convince himself.


    I waved a hand. ¡°Ethan will be there. If he doesn¡¯t want me in attendance, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make his


    wishes known.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for further approval. I knew I needed to get going if I was going to make it to the bathroom


    on the other side of the castle on time.


    Theaded down the hallway, with the guards trailing me, as usual. Because it wouldn¡¯t make much


    sense for me to have not used the restroom before I left my room, I whipped up some tears when we


    were almost to the bathroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Rosalie?¡± Samuel asked, his hand on my shoulder.


    I felt bad that he was probably going to get into really big trouble over this. He did seem to genuinely


    care about me, after all.


    give me a


    ¡­ I¡¯m just emotional,¡± I said, true tears streaming down my cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Could you moment to


    fix my makeup?¡± The bathroom I was looking for was just ahead on the right.


    They exchanged nces again. ¡°Uh¡­ We aren¡¯t supposed to take our eyes off of you,¡± the other guard


    said.


    I raised an eyebrow and wiped at my cheeks. ¡°I just need a couple minutes. Please? I can¡¯t go in there


    like this.¡±


    Samuel blew out a deep breath through his nose. ¡°Okay,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll be right here. Please be


    quick.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, and I wasn¡¯t just talking about being allowed to go into the restroom. Samuel was a


    good man.


    He nodded, and I headed into the bathroom, wondering how I was going to get out the window before


    they figured out what I was up to.


    Thankfully, Madalynn and Damian were a few steps ahead of me.


    The window was already cracked open enough for me to slide through.


    Of course, I¡¯d need a chair to climb up on


    and there was one propped in the corner.


    I quickly checked to make sure there was no one else in the bathroom. I took off the dress, converted it


    into the jumpsuit and put it back on. I then grabbed a nearby table and quietly set it in front of the door,


    sliding it under the handle, buying myself a little more time.


    It was 7:43. Two more minutes.


    Then, I took the chair, ced it under the window, and hoisted myself up and out of the bathroom.


    It was a bit of a drop to the ground, but since it had been raining, the earth below the window was


    spongy. The sound of pouring rain covered the noise for my fall.


    As I turned around, I saw arge, imposing, shadowy figure in the bushes.


    ¡°Come on, Rosalie,¡± Damian whispered, ¡°we need to go.¡±


    I turned my head to look at Damian. In the dark and stormy weather, I couldn¡¯t see his expression


    clearly.


    Was I making the right choice? Should I really trust him?


    The storm picked up again, and we took off running.no


    With one hand on my abdomen, I prayed for a future where both I and my child would be safe.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 53

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 53


    Chapter 53 She¡¯s Gone


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡°This salmon is absolutely delicious,¡± Madalynn said.


    She sat next to me, her body pushing against mine as sheughed at what another noblewoman was


    saying as if it was the most amusing thing in the world.


    Outside, thunder rumbled, and a sh of lightning cast eerie shadows on the walls of the dining hall,


    causing the candlelight by which we dined to take on a haunting glow.


    It wasn¡¯t just the weather that was making me feel unsettled. Something wasn¡¯t right, and I simply


    couldn¡¯t ce what it was.


    Madalynn cleared her throat.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± she asked, her breath warm on my face, making me frown. ¡°You¡¯ve hardly eaten a


    bite, and we¡¯re on the third course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but think about Rosalie. I still didn¡¯t understand why she hadn¡¯t told me about the


    ultrasound. She had better exin herself to meter tonight.


    For some reason, I felt a longing, deep down, to go to her, to make sure that she was well, that nothing


    was the matter with her or the baby.


    But this was a dinner party in my honor. How the h*|| could I make an excuse and get up from the


    table? I was trapped there next to Madalynn.


    Dinner seemed to drag on forever. Finally, the servants took away the tes, and people started to


    socialize. Laughter and music mixed with the thunder from the outside, making the night even more


    irritating.


    I noticed Vicky and Georgia were talking in very low voices from a couple seats away. No one else


    would pay attention to them or be able to hear what they were discussing ¨C except for me.


    ¡°¡­ Rosalie¡­ check. We can¡¯t just leave, Georgia,¡± Vicky said in a hushed whisper.


    ¡°Sure we can watch.¡±


    I frowned at Georgia¡¯s reply.


    Then she stood up, drawing attention to herself. ¡°My dearest brother, as lovely as this dinner is, I feel


    as if the wine has gone to my head and would like to excuse myself. I would hate to embarrass you on


    your most special night.¡±


    James was in a good mood, and he chuckled at Georgia¡¯s words.


    Normally, I would¡¯ve scolded Georgia, but today, my instinct told me it would be best to have them go


    check on Rosalie. So I said, ¡°Vicky, see that she gets there.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Alpha.¡± Vicky replied before looking back at Georgia, who kept a stoic face the entire time.


    ¡°Told you.¡± I heard Georgia whisper to Vicky as they walked by me with a smirk.


    ¡°You are too much sometimes¡­¡± Vickymented.


    Madalynn wasn¡¯t paying attention, and didn¡¯t notice their departure until they were out of the dinning


    hall.


    ¡°Where are they going?¡± she asked.


    ¡°To the bathroom,¡± I said without expressing any additional emotions.


    A perfectly sculpted eyebrow raised over one eye. She didn¡¯t believe me. I didn¡¯t care.


    After a few minutes, the soft murmur of conversation resumed. Another crack of lightning illuminated


    the sky. The loudest p of thunder we¡¯d heard yet had several guests lurching in their seats.


    Then Vicky rushed back to the dinning hall with Rosalie¡¯s guards. Panic was all over her face.


    In that one moment, I could feel my heart skip a beat.


    Thad a sinking feeling in my stomach.


    Something bad happened.


    Vicky didn¡¯t bother to keep up appearances. Instead, she dropped down next to my ear. I could hear


    my heartbeat pounding against my eardrum.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone!¡±


    I couldn¡¯tprehend what she was telling me at first, so I just gaped at her. My mind ran over those


    two words a few times, trying to figure out what they could possibly mean.


    They seemed simple enough, but it couldn¡¯t be so.


    No. I must have misunderstood.


    ¡°What?¡± I finally asked.


    Finally, the wide-eyed panic on Vicky¡¯s face broke through my denial. It said clearly, ¡°Rosalie is gone!¡±


    I pushed my chair back and stood, already heading for Rosalie¡¯s room.


    I didn¡¯t f*cking caring what the rest of the guests might think.


    In that moment, the whispered panic I¡¯d been feeling for thest few hours gave way toan


    overwhelming feeling of dread within me.


    I took off in a sprint toward Rosalie¡¯s room. I careened into corners and ran into a few servants, but I


    didn¡¯t care.


    I needed to get there as quickly as possible. I needed to see for myself that Vicky was mistaken.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t be gone. She had to be in her room, sitting there, waiting for me, her hand protectively


    folded over her stomach where our child slumbered.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°WHERE IS SHE!!¡± | roared as I burst into our suite. Talon and Vicky followed.


    Rosalie was nowhere to be seen. Only Georgia was there, holding two pieces of paper in her shaking


    hand.


    ¡°She left these for us.¡± Her voice trembled.


    One of them had my name on it, but I couldn¡¯t bear to look at it- not at the moment.


    The others followed me into the room. Vicky snatched the paper with her name on it from Georgia and


    opened it quickly.


    Sinking onto the bed, Vicky read the letter, tears streaming down her cheeks. Talon sat next to her,


    wrapping his arm around her.


    ¡°Why?¡± Vicky said when she was done reading it. ¡°Why would she¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even want to know what it said, but I had a horrible feeling in the pit of my stomach.


    My breathing became rapid, and I found myself stumbling. Talon reached out to steady me.


    ¡°FIND HER!¡± I roared in the room, throwing Talon and the rest of my men into action. ¡°D*mn it! Start


    searching immediately! Go get Samuel!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± they answered, heading off in all different directions.


    ¡°Rosalie, how dare you!!¡± I shouted, fury building up inside of me.


    All I wanted to do at that moment was punch someone in the face, but there was no one there to take


    my anger out on. I turned to a picture on the wall and pulled it off of the nail, throwing it across the


    room. It hit the floor, and the ss shattered into a thousand pieces, startling the others in the room.


    It did nothing to quell my rage.


    ¡°Alpha Ethan!¡±


    I turned toward the door to see a guard standing there, breathing heavily.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked him, hope bubbling up inside of me.


    ¡°Someone said they saw Rosalie outside just a few minutes ago, near the garden over by the cliff!¡±


    My heart began to thump in my chest as I thought about Vicky¡¯s reaction to her letter.


    There was no time to waste.


    Without a word to anyone, I took off toward the door-only for my shoulder collided with Madalynn¡¯s.


    I paused.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked me. ¡°Move.¡± I growled.


    A look of disgust crossed her face. ¡°Are you running to her?¡±


    ¡°I said F*CKING MOVE!!!¡± I yelled, and took off without wasting another second on her.


    I ran as fast as I could, praying to the Moon Goddess that I reached Rosalie before she did something


    that couldn¡¯t be undone.


    The garden and cliffs in question were not too far from her chambers. I ran through the halls and out


    the closest door.


    The storm outside was intense, and I was met with deadly pelting drops of rain that stung my skin as


    they struck me. But the raging storm was the least of my worries.


    I could hear the others following me, but I didn¡¯t slow down to wait for them. I needed to get to Rosalie.


    I needed her to stay, and I wanted our baby to be safe.


    And then I saw her. A bolt of lightning illuminated her silhouette where she stood on the cliffs. It was still


    dark,


    but I could see her figure, wearing a long, blue dress. Her hair was up, and she was crying.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± I shouted, reaching for her. She was several hundred yards away from me still, and the


    muddy ground made it difficult to run, but I wanted so desperately to grab her, to pull her close.


    She lifted a hand to her cheek to wipe away her tears, and then her hand reached out toward me. For a


    moment, I thought she might take a step in my direction.


    Thunder shook the earth, lightning crackled behind her, and then¡­ she was gone.


    I saw her hanging there for a moment, in the air, before she dipped down below the edge of the cliff. I


    stopped running the second that she disappeared.


    My heart stopped beating.


    I stopped breathing


    Then.¡± as thunder tore through the sky, the world came crashing back down on me.


    ¡°ROSALIE-!!!¡± I screamed, knowing that no one could possibly survive that fall.


    No longer able to function as a human, to process the emotions flooding my body, I let my wolf take


    over. With a crack of bones and a ripping of fabric, I shifted. Tossing my head back, I let out a howl that


    filled the night sky and overshadowed the cacophony of the thunder as every fiber of my being cried


    out in despair.


    Rosalie was gone-and so was our child.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 54

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 54


    Chapter 54 He Had A Knife


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    The rain picked back up as Damian and I ran around the exterior of the capital. It was pouring so hard,


    I could hardly see where we were going, but I kept my eyes on him and forced my feet to keep moving


    forward.


    Faltering at this point wasn¡¯t an option. I had to keep moving for my baby¡¯s sake and for my own.


    ording to the n, we would need to get out of Mirage first.


    ¡°This way,¡± Damian said, and I realized he was ushering me through a small door in the ground that


    reminded me of the cer we had back home. I wouldn¡¯t have even known it was there if he hadn¡¯t


    tugged it open.


    The door led down a flight of stairs to a narrow tunnel. Damian pulled a shlight out of his pocket and


    illuminated the stone surface. At least it wasn¡¯t raining down here.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked him as we ran along.


    ¡°The tunnel ends right before the wall,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll have to climb over it.¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡± I asked, my heart pounding in my ears.


    ¡°Then¡­ we¡¯ll have to run for a couple of hours through the woods to a cabin. I hope your wolf is fast.¡±


    I almost stopped running. ¡°Wolf?¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t shift, Damian. I¡¯m not twenty-one yet.¡±


    He turned and looked at me,ing to a stop. ¡°Sh*t,¡± he muttered. Shaking his head, he quickly


    adjusted his n based on the news. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Then he turned to face down the tunnel


    again.


    Damian was running again, and I was struggling to keep up. ¡°What about after we get to the cottage?¡± I


    asked him.


    It took Damian a few moments to respond, as if he wasn¡¯t quite sure what the n was after that. But


    he had to know, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡°After that,¡± he said, ¡°we¡¯ll head for the shore. There¡¯s a boat leaving tomorrow morning for Suntra. It


    leaves from the east port at 10:00, and we¡¯ll be on it.¡±


    as


    Suntra. I¡¯d never been there before, but I¡¯d heard it was a lovely ce-a ce where there were all


    kinds of people and it was easy to get lost. ¡°Do we have money?¡± I asked.


    Damian nodded. ¡°Yes, I have money,¡± he replied. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything, Rosalie. I¡¯ll


    take care of you.¡±


    He turned and looked at me, slowing his pace slightly.


    I met his eyes, and I wanted to believe him.


    But what if this was all a ruse, and Madalynn was just trying to get rid of me-and my baby?


    So far, Damian had proven himself to be on my side. If I was sincere and thankful to him, perhaps he¡¯d


    see how much I wanted to live-how much I wanted my baby to live.


    ¡°Thank you, Damian,¡± I told him.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, only kept running.


    I feltpelled to continue to reach out for him, to plead my case for my life and my child¡¯s.


    I continued, ¡°I can¡¯t express to you just how much this means to me. You¡¯ve given me a hope I never


    expected to have. Not only will my baby be assured of a life with a mother that will love him or her no


    matter what, but I will also have a chance to live now, to spend time with my child.¡±


    Tears filled my eyes just thinking about it. I might¡¯ve been intending to persuade him to spare me, but I


    meant what I was saying.


    ¡°You¡¯re a kind, brave soul, Damian. And I hope that, one day, I can repay your kindness.¡±


    He sighed and turned to look at me for a moment again before he said, ¡°I promise to keep you safe,


    Rosalie, and to never hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said quietly, brushing my wet hair back from my eyes.


    We ran on for a few more minutes before the light from the shlightnded on another flight of stairs.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Damian shouted between ripples of thunder. ¡°We¡¯re almost to the wall.¡±


    I knew that we couldn¡¯t possibly have more than a few minutes¡¯ head start on the guards. I followed


    Damian up a flight of stairs and through another door, back out into the pouring rain. By the time the


    wall came into view, my lungs were burning.


    Damian reached the wall before me. It was made of uneven stone and should¡¯ve been difficult for


    anyone to scale, but he pulled something out of his backpack and tossed it up and over the top of the


    wall.


    It was a cargodder. Damian went first, easily climbed the twenty-foot wall, then waited for me.


    With a deep breath, I grabbed hold of it and began to pull myself up as well. When I was near the top,


    Damian reached down. ¡°Give me your hand, Rosalie!¡± he insisted. ¡°I¡¯ve got you!¡±


    I reached up and took hold of his wrist, and he yanked me up so that I could reach the top of the wall.


    The rain continued to pummel me as I sucked in air, so d to be this close to freedom.


    ¡°Great job, Rosalie,¡± Damian said behind me. ¡°Great job.¡±


    My lungs were still burning, and we weren¡¯t anywhere near done with our journey.


    Damian pulled thedder up and flipped it down over the other side. I watched him as he neared the


    ground, and his hands slipped about halfway down. His feet hit the ground, jarring him, but he was


    okay.


    Something fell from his pocket.


    I couldn¡¯t quite make out what it was because it was so dark, and the rain wasing down in torrents,


    but as the lightning lit up the sky behind him, the light caught a glint of metal.


    The object at his feet appeared to be a knife


    A sharp one.


    I turned my head away as Damian looked up at me, instinct telling me it was better if he didn¡¯t know


    that I had seen the weapon.


    Why he had it, I couldn¡¯t say, but it made a cold chill pass down my spine.


    I knew I was safe as long as we were inside of the capital walls. If I started crying for help, we would be


    surrounded by royal guards within seconds. There would be too much evidence pointing to Madalynn,


    and the investigation would dy their wedding.


    But once we were far enough away from the capital¡­


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Rosalie,e on!¡± Damian shouted, and I realized I made a perfect target sitting on top of the wall,


    especially with the lightning illuminating my position.


    I put the knife out of my mind for the moment-after all, it made sense that he might need a knife if we


    were nning on running through the woods. I grabbed hold of the ropedder and moved my way


    down.


    Worst-case scenario. he wasn¡¯t the only one who had a knife.


    When I was more than halfway down, I felt Damian¡¯s strong hands on my sides, lowering me. My feet


    hit the soft, muddy ground, and I took a deep breath.


    I was on the other side of the wall.


    We were out of the capital.


    Which probably meant I was in more danger than ever.


    I needed toe up with a n to protect myself against the man who¡¯d just promised to keep me


    safe.


    Damian pulled the rope down and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He shifted into his wolf form, which would help us to go a lot faster than we could on foot. I gathered up


    his clothes and put them in my bag so he¡¯d have themter.


    Once he had changed into arge, dark-colored wolf, he gestured for me to climb onto his back. I


    nodded and did as he instructed. I had no other choice.


    ncing at my watch, I saw that it was 8:27. We¡¯d be at the cabin in the woods by about 10:30.


    As he ran through the rain, entering the forest, I reminded myself that I was doing this for my baby. I


    needed my child to be safe, and I needed to know that I would be there to take care of this precious


    life.


    ¡°Oooowhooo-¡±


    A desperate howl pierced through the stormy night. It was so painful that I felt like I was being stabbed


    through the heart.


    I had a feeling that those in the capital city had already found out I was missing, but I couldn¡¯t bring


    myself to specte whose howl that was. It didn¡¯t matter. Vicky, Talon, or.. Ethan. It didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°They found out!¡± I eximed to Damian. He didn¡¯t respond, but I felt him speed up.


    I rode on Damian¡¯s back as he flew between the trees. He was athletic, but in the storm, he


    asionally tripped over an exposed root, and I found myself catching my hand on rough bark or


    grabbing hold of a branch to keep from falling. Mud sshed up to cover my pant legs, but at least the


    canopy of the trees gave us some shelter from the rain,


    He ran for about an hour and a half before I finally insisted that he stop. ¡°Damian,¡± | said. ¡°You need to


    take a break. I have some water.¡± It was in my hand and had been for thest several minutes.


    It didn¡¯t take much to persuade him. He stopped, and I slid off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to shift,¡± I told him. ¡°I¡¯ll pour it into your mouth.¡±


    He looked thankful as I opened the bottle, careful not to reveal the seal had already been broken, and


    emptied all of the contents into his mouth.


    Once he¡¯d caught his breath, I climbed back on, and we continued our run towards the cabin.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 55

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 55


    Chapter 55 Ethan Again!


    Almost exactly thirty minutes after our short break, I saw the cabin appear up ahead.


    As we were approaching our first destination, I opened my bag to inspect Damian¡¯s clothing. Sure


    enough, I found a six inch switchde in his pocket.


    I took it out and tucked it in the bottom of my bag. I didn¡¯t want to have to use it, either, but I sure wasn¡¯t


    giving it to him.


    We reached the cabin, and I leapt off of Damian¡¯s back. It wasn¡¯t raining hard here, but we were both


    drenched from earlier and were exhausted.


    ¡°Thank goodness we¡¯re here,¡± I said. ¡°Are we going in?¡± I got Damian¡¯s clothes out of my bag and


    dropped them near him. I wasn¡¯t sure if he had shifted yet.


    When I heard his voice, I knew he was getting dressed. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s get changed here,¡± he said. ¡°We


    have a car nearby, and this was just a ce to hide the vehicle, a ce for us to aim fo


    ¡°I see.¡± I walked into the cabin and found a dry towel. I heard his footsteps following.


    ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re dressed,¡± I said.


    I waited with my back to him for what seemed like too much time. I finally nced over my shoulder


    and saw him rifling through his pockets.


    My heart sank.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe that Damian was capable of harming me or my baby, but he¡¯d just confirmed it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked him.


    His eyes were wide when he realized I was looking at him. ¡°1¡­ uh.. dropped something. Maybe it¡¯s in


    your bag.¡±


    I could tell that he was getting a little tired because his speech was slower than usual.


    My eyebrows knit together. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked him. ¡°I can find it for you. I¡¯ve got important women¡¯s


    things here.¡±


    He looked a little leery of that, as I knew he would. Men don¡¯t like to think about feminine products. Still,


    he couldn¡¯t let me find the knife and hand it over to him. ¡°Just let me look.¡±


    I studied his face for a moment.


    He took a step toward me, and I retreated. He wasn¡¯t as big as Ethan, but he was definitely stronger


    than me. He could easily overpower me, find the knife, and kill me.


    Damian cocked his head to the side. He knew then that I was suspicious.


    ¡°Rosalie. I told you that you¡¯re safe with me.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I know. But I wanted to ask you, Damian- why is Madalynn doing this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked me. I saw him blink a few times, as if trying to stay focused.


    I tried to keep the conversation flowing casually. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be exhausted from that long run. Are


    you sure you don¡¯t want to take a few minutes to rest?¡±


    He shook his head really fast, trying to wake up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What do you mean, why is Madalynn doing


    this?¡±


    ¡°I mean, it doesn¡¯t make sense, does it? Why would she want to help me? She has no reason to.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want your baby around, like she told you,¡± he said. ¡°She needs your baby out of the


    picture so that her baby can be the heir, if she ever has one.¡±


    ¡°So¡±. why not just.. kill us?¡± I asked him, looking him straight in the eyes. ¡°That seems more like


    something Madalynn would do.¡± I emphasized her name so that he knew I wasn¡¯t using him of


    anything.


    He opened his mouth and closed it.


    Slowly, Damian shook his head again, as if to say he couldn¡¯t believe I figured them out.


    I stared into his eyes as my emotions bubbled to the surface. ¡°It¡¯s a baby, Damian. An unborn child.


    How could anyone ever even consider taking the life of a baby?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that.,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Rosalie, give me your bag.¡±


    ¡°So¡±. that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, then?¡± I asked him.


    He shrugged. ¡°I need


    to see your bag.¡±


    He took a few steps toward me, and I backed up, but even in his overly tired state, he was way faster


    than me. He was almost on top of me before I managed to reach into the bag and pull out the knife.


    ¡°Is this what you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Damian grabbed for the knife, his hand sping around my wrist.


    I backed up again, hitting the wall. My head thunked against it, and pain radiated through my skull, but I


    had to keep my focus.


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± he said, ¡°you¡¯re her biggest threat, the only one who could potentially take what she has.¡± He


    looked me in the eyes. ¡°The order I received was to end your life!¡±


    My heart dropped, and I trembled in horror as he managed to snatch the weapon from me.


    He was strong enough to control my arm as he bent the knife toward my neck. I stared into his eyes.


    ¡°Damian, please¡­ ¡°I pleaded outwardly. Inwardly, however, my eyes studied him coldly, and my brain


    was analyzing the best moment for my attack.


    No one could hurt my child, even if that meant I needed to kill.


    My fruit knife was under my long sleeve, and I was preparing myself for a fatal blow.


    Just as I tensed to strike, however, his grip loosened, and he let go.


    He folded his knife closed and looked at me sincerely. ¡°But I never, ever wanted to hurt you. You know


    that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Everything had happened in a few seconds, and my brain was struggling to process it.


    ¡°You.you¡¯re not going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°No. Rosalie.¡± I could tell his eyelids were getting heavier.


    ¡°But when Madalynn finds out¡­


    ¡°She¡¯ll get the news that you¡¯re dead.¡± He yawned again, struggling to stay awake. ¡°Madalynn is just a


    spoiled kid. You don¡¯t need¡­ don¡¯t need to wor¡­¡±


    Then he took a few steps back before his eyes rolled back into his head, and he crumpled to the


    ground like a paper bag


    I stood there against the wall, letting out a long breath.


    A momentter, Damian started snoring lightly.


    The water I had offered him earlier had quite a few sleeping pills dissolved in it.


    I took a few minutes to make sure he was out cold, and then sprang into action.


    I got the car keys out of his pocket and found an envelope full of cash. He hadn¡¯t lied about helping me


    escape otherwise he wouldn¡¯t need to bring that much money.


    Iid Damian in afortable position and covered him with a nket. After all, he hadn¡¯t hurt me, and


    without him, I would never have been able to escape from the capitol. This was the least I could do for


    him.


    I went into the woods to locate the car. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t difficult to find.


    As soon as I got on the road, I finally felt my pounding heartbeat calmed down and I could breathe


    freely again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± I said to my baby.


    ***


    I arrived at the port early in the morning using a different route than the one that Damian had mapped


    out.


    After pulling into arge parkingplex, I examined the trunk of the car and found a suitcase with


    clothes and other essentials for me. There were also men¡¯s items for Damian.


    I sighed. Damian did n everything out thoroughly.


    However, I decided to leave all of that behind. I didn¡¯t want anyone to track me down, including him.


    True, he had let me go, but I still wasn¡¯t convinced that he risked his life to help me purely out of the


    goodness of his heart.


    The port city was busy and packed with travelers like me. It was a perfect ce for me to blend in.


    After a quick round of shopping, I changed into my new jeans and T-shirt. By the time I put on a wig


    and sunsses, I could hardly recognize myself.


    Great job, Rosalie! And I gave myself a smile.


    Feeling confident about my disguise, I walked to the port to figure out my next destination.


    The breezeing in off of the sea smelled sweet and calming. The sun was already warm on my


    face. I lifted my head up and took a deep breath in, loosening the tension in my shoulders, which had


    been permanently up around my ears,


    All of sudden, I had a feeling like someone was looking at me. Jolting myself out of my briefpse, I


    nced around angrily, but found nothing.


    It was probably paranoia¡±.


    I tried to calm myself down by focusing on my next move,


    Damian had been nning on taking a ship to Suntra, so I went to a different ticket office, one that


    would have boats leaving from a different dock going to a different ind.


    I needed a brand new ce for a person like me, someone who needed to erase her past and start


    over.


    ***


    ¡°The boat to Avondale is boarding now!¡±


    Thurried to the pier when I heard the announcement.


    I¡¯d never been on a boat like this before. It was a beautiful cruise ship.


    I couldn¡¯t help the huge grin that crossed my face. Every step I took towards the ship was a step closer


    to freedom.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± the man in a blue uniform said as I reached him. He was distracted as he took my


    ticket and looked it over. ¡°Wee aboard.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, not bothering to ask him where to go. I¡¯d find my room on my own. How hard could


    it be? I¡¯d gotten this far.


    For now, I just wanted to breathe in the fresh ocean air.


    I walked to the back of the boat and found a seat on a bench, cing the suitcase between my feet


    where | could keep track of it. Plenty of people were bustling around, but no one was paying me any


    mind.


    However, I just couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling of someone watching me.


    Inced around, but again, no one was even looking in my direction.


    ¡®Inhale, exhale, inhale, exhale¡­¡¯.


    Iconvinced myself I was overreacting, and decided to sit down and stare out at the ocean. The peaceful


    waves and the light breeze gently soothed my mind.


    In a few minutes, the boat would pull away from the dock, and I¡¯d be leaving everything behind. I would


    finally be free, not just from my abusive family, but from Ethan and the oppression he¡¯d imprisoned me


    under.


    If I allowed myself to think about him, I¡¯d start to cry.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    My hands instinctively went to my abdomen. It was just the natural way for me to sit now. I wanted to


    keep my baby safe and loved, no matter what.


    I took a deep breath and brushed my hair away from my face, not allowing myself to feel the raw


    emotion overwhelming me.


    The exhaustion from a night of running was finally catching up with me. I considered whether I should


    go find my quarters and just go to sleep, but I wanted to make sure the ship was moving before I went


    anywhere.


    It took forever, but finally, inch by inch, the boat pulled away from the dock.


    A stuttered breath escaped my lungs.


    I did it! I¡¯d actually gotten away.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Thugged myself even tighter and watched as the ship set out to sea, the rocking motion lulling me a bit,


    the same way I nned to rock my own baby one day.


    Satisfied that I was safe and no one was going to be able to reach me now, I stood up, grabbed my


    suitcase, and was about to head toward the room I¡¯d been assigned.


    I turned around and gave onest nce toward thend I was leaving, and then, I saw him.


    I stopped in my tracks, frozen.


    How was this possible? How could he be here?


    My breath caught in my throat, and my heart stopped beating.


    On the dock, only a couple hundred feet away from my boat, was a tall, handsome man, looking in my


    direction with icy eyes.


    Ethan.


    This novel upload dailye back and contiune reading.. thanks¡­.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 56

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 56


    Chapter 56: Ethan Or Not?


    ¡°Miss, did you get your room number yet?¡±


    A young crew member pulled me out of my shock.


    I took a deep breath to calm my racing heart, then put on a smile and turned to him. ¡°Ah, yes, it¡®s on the


    ticket.¡±


    No¨C that couldn¡®t have been Ethan. There was no way he was here.


    Besides, it would be hard for anyone to recognize me with my disguise on, especially from so far away.


    As the boat drifted further and further from the shore, I no longer was able to pick him out in the crowd.


    The worry that had surged within me threatened to expose my fear, but I couldn¡®t allow it to. I had to get


    a grip of myself.


    I turned my attention to the young man in front of me. He was holding a clipboard as he walked around


    the deck helping the passengers.


    He gave me a friendly smile. ¡°Follow me, and I will show you to your room. I just need your ticket.¡±


    I handed my ticket to him, my eyes scanning my surroundings.


    Everyone else was busy settling down on the ship, and no one paid attention to me. I was still safe.


    I let out


    a sigh. I was probably just seeing things. Was it possible that my mind was ying tricks on me becaus


    e, deep down. Thad hoped it was him standing there?


    ¡°Room seven. This way.¡± The crew attendant returned the ticket to me and led me along the deck.


    The mid¨Cmorning sun was approaching its peak in


    the sky, and with it came refreshing, cool wisps of sea air blowing against my


    skin, reminding me that this was a new beginning. I found peace with my surroundings again.


    After walking down a few corridors, we came to a white ship door that looked just like all the others. Her


    e we are.¡±


    I admired the small room, which


    contained a bed and a table. It even had its own small bathroom area. It wasn¡®t anythingvish, but that


    excited me no less.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    His face was bright with genuinepassion. ¡°It¡®s my pleasure. Please get some rest, and wee ab


    oard your journey to Avondale.¡±


    His smile was heartwarming. For the first time, I was being treated just like anyone else¨C an


    ordinary, free, and independent person.


    As he turned away to help other passengers, I settled in to rest without worry.


    There was no Ethan, no danger¨C just a small and quiet cabin for me and my baby.


    Thad never imagined that I would get as far as I had. I was more than proud of myself for what


    I had aplished.


    ¡°I can¡®t wait to get some sleep!¡± I whispered to myself with a grin.


    After taking a nice, warm shower, Iy


    down on the small bed. The rhythm of the waves below was gentle, and the darkness slowly slid over


    me as I gotfortable¨C I weed it like an old friend.


    **Ethan¡®s POV


    Hues of pink and orange painted the sky behind the castle as it came into view in front of me.


    The storms from the night before had finally


    blown away, but their departure had done nothing to calm the tempest


    that raged within me, threatening to tear my mind apart.


    Even sprinting for hours through the


    woods in my wolf form hadn¡®t helped, I realized as soon as I shifted back.


    I had hoped that it would change how I felt¨C


    or, at the very least, that running would distract me from the situation. But even then, I was not spared t


    he tormented thoughts that filled my mind.


    How could she do such a terrible thing?


    I pushed the thoughts aside again and walked on two legs toward a tree with a hollow in it to retrieve so


    me clothing I had stashed there.


    Mud caked my legs and hands. I didn¡®t care.


    I took a series


    of controlled breaths in and out, willing my mind to focus. I had meetings to get to, duties to attend to, t


    hings to do. The worst thing I could do was show up in an emotional wreck and sob like a baby.


    I retrieved the pair of jeans and T¨C


    shirt I had tucked away deep within the tree, put them on quickly, and then headed back.


    As I neared the castle, my eyes automatically drifted in the direction of the cliffs.


    I wasn¡®t standing in the exact same spot as I had been when I saw Rosalie


    leap to her death, but the image still filled my mind.


    Another wave of anguish washed over me, and I felt myself shaking.


    I was at a loss. How the hill could she do that? It just didn¡®t make any sense.


    The Rosalie I knew, the one that loved her baby so much and was constantly dreaming of her baby¡®s fu


    ture, always protective covering her abdomen with her arm, would never do anything to hurt our child ¨C


    her child. So why would she jump over the cliff and fall to her death, knowing our baby would die, too?


    ¡°She wouldn¡®t,¡± I whispered aloud. ¡°She would never do that.¡±


    But I had seen her do it. I had watched it with my own eyes.


    ¡°Son of¡­!¡±


    I mmed my fist with all my might into a nearby tree and left a dent on the trunk. My hand was


    bleeding, but the pain felt good.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I shook my head, grinding my teeth, willing my breathing to steady again.


    Something wasn¡®t adding up. It wasn¡®tputing in my brain, and when something didn¡®tpute, it w


    as best for me not to think about it at all until I had a chance to gather more information.


    For now, I needed to focus on other priorities. My raw, out¨Cof¨C


    control emotions threatened to take me over the


    edge. I couldn¡®t risk falling apart in front of others¨C friends or enemies.


    I couldn¡®t let them see me hurting.


    I marched in through the castle gate and immediately saw the relief on the guards¡® faces¨C


    until they noticed my bleeding fist.


    ¡°Alpha Ethan! We¡®ll call the doctor right away!¡±


    ¡°Back off!¡± I growled as I walked past them.


    They stilled at the danger in my voice. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw them exchange a look, lower t


    heir heads, and go back to their positions without a word.


    When I reached my suite, the emptiness reminded me again that she was gone. There wasn¡®t anyone s


    itting by the window waiting for me any more.


    For the first time ever, I noticed how big the room was.


    The sound of her melodic voice filled my mind, and I imagined her singing¡­


    I clenched my fists, and the motion made my cuts throb in pain.


    Once again, I forcibly pushed that thought away and


    went to the dresser to grab a towel to wipe away the blood from my hand.


    That was when I saw the letter with my name on it.


    My stomach tightened into a knot, but I didn¡®t reach for it. Then the knock at


    the door pulled me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Alpha, it¡®s us,¡± Talon mindlinked me.


    I went to open the door, and found him standing


    there with Georgia and Vicky behind him. They all looked at me quietly.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± I said, frowning. No one answered.


    ¡°We¡®re worri¡­¡± Georgia started, but I interrupted her.


    ¡°Do you have nothing better to do?¡±


    She just looked at me, wide¨Ceyed.


    Tignored her and turned to Talon. ¡°How didst night go after I left?¡±


    Talon was taken aback a bit, but he answered my question without dy. ¡°I spent the rest of the night t


    alking with Romero and the other alphas. Georgia


    reported the situation to James in private. Most guests were socializing and didn¡®t notice you


    were gone. Samuel took a few of our men and conducted an extensive search for Rosalie..,¡±


    ¡°Still nothing?¡± I knew the answer, but I asked anyway.


    ¡°¡­No, Alpha.¡±


    Talon¡®s confirmation was nothing unexpected, but I held my breath for a second. I felt frustration churni


    ng deep within me¨C but with it, relief.


    I didn¡®t want to see it. I didn¡®t want to have to know.


    I gave him a nod and looked around the room. ¡°Alright, I¡®ve gotten the reports. You can go now.¡±


    But none of them moved.


    Anger boiled up in my mind, and I raised my voice. ¡°What the hill are you guys still doing here?!¡±


    Finally, Vicky stepped forward. It was apparent that she¡®d been crying. Her eyes were red, and her face


    was swollen and puffy.


    ¡°Alpha, she I couldn¡®t believe¡­¡± she murmured, but she broke down in tears again.


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡± Georgia walked over to the desk and held up the letter from Rosalie. ¡°Are you really not goin


    g to read


    it?¡±


    I cleared my throat and turned away, walking past her. ¡°Not now.¡±


    ¡°But, Ethan¨C¡± Her hand shot out to grab my arm.


    *D*mn it, Georgia!¡± I said, pulling my arm


    away from her, my tone much angrier and out of control than | intended. ¡°I said not now!¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock, and she withdrew her hand.


    ¡°What the f*ck is wrong with you! You¡®re doing it again.¡± She stomped her foot. ¡°Whatever!¡±


    I thought she would storm out of the room, but she didn¡®t.


    I sighed. This was hard on her. She had been excited about the baby. She was going to be an aunt.


    I turned around to face Talon and Vicky, and tried to modte my voice, though


    my tone still wasn¡®t exactly nice. ¡°What else do you guys want to say? Just spit it out.¡±


    ¡°We¡®re worried about you,¡± Talon said, answering for all of them.


    ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± I turned around again and headed for the bathroom. ¡°I need to take a shower. I¡®ve got


    meetings scheduled for today.


    Alpha!¡± Talon¡®s voice was filled with disbelief, but I kept moving, closing the bathroom door between us.


    In the shower, I let the warm water wash off the dirt and grime, numbing my mind to everything.


    wa


    I wouldn¡®t be able to wash the memories out of my mind¨C not the memories of


    the time I¡®d spent with Rosalie or the awful image of her falling


    After my shower, I walked to my closet, intending to find some clothes.


    I didn¡®t care what people thought I should be doing. I knew what I had to do. And I didn¡®t need Talon, or a


    My hand on a pair of cks I had been about to pull off of a hanger, I paused, my mind shing back to


    It wasn¡®t that I¡®d forgotten it¨C not exactly, anyway. But I had put it out of my mind.


    The same way I needed to put Rosalie and the baby out of my mind. I needed to.


    I walked back into the living room, hoping that they had better things to do than sit there and wait for me


    ¡°Why are you still there?¡± I asked my Beta.


    He didn¡®t answer¨C he didn¡®t need to.


    I shook my head and ran a hand through my hair. ¡°I¡®m fine. You¡®ve been up all night. You can go get som


    I checked my watch and saw that I had only ten minutes to


    get to my first meeting, which was on the other side of the castle. I headed out the door.


    I started slightly at the sound of footsteps following me down the hall. Without turning around to look, I k


    ¡°I thought I told you to go get some sleep,¡± I said as I straightened my cufflinks.


    ¡°If you don¡®t need sleep, then neither do I,¡± he replied. ¡°Ethan¡­ Can we talk about this?¡±


    ¡°What is there to talk about?¡±


    I nced


    over my shoulder at him and saw just how exhausted he was. I really wished he would take my advice a


    ¡°What¡®s done is done, Talon. Did you get a chance to look over those reports for this meeting?¡±


    His eyes widened as if he couldn¡®t believe I¡®d changed the subject.


    ¡°Yes, I read them,¡± he said. ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°Good. I want to make sure we are on the same page.¡±


    Theaded into the meeting room, and Talon followed me.


    Thad work to do. It didn¡®t matter that I felt as if I had a gaping wound in my


    chest. It didn¡®t matter that I couldn¡®t understand why Rosalie would do this to me¨C


    to herself, to our baby.


    For now, I was the Alpha. We were at war, and I needed to concentrate on my people.


    Everything else would have to wait untilter.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 57

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 57


    Chapter 57 Making A New Friend


    **Rosalie¡®s POV


    A small jolt woke me from my sleep.


    When I sat up, I quickly realized the boat


    was swaying from side to side, leaving the most ufortable feeling in my stomach.


    Thad known that I would most likely get seasickness, but I had hoped I would be one of


    the fortunate ones who didn¡®t.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± | groaned, walking towards the bathroom.


    Sshing some water


    on my face, I tried to sweep away the grime of my previous adventures, hoping it would draw the sickn


    ess away from me. But even though it disappeared for a moment, as soon as I stepped back out into th


    e room, it was back in full force.


    I tried with all my might to remember things I had read in one of my many books


    to help get through this, but no matter what I did, it wouldn¡®t ease up.


    Deciding on getting some fresh air, 1 tied my hair up into a ponytail and


    put on casual clothing, including a chunky knit sweater.


    Before I headed to the deck, I also put on my dark sunsses to try to hide my appearance more. I kne


    w that I was safe, but there was no harm in being extra discrete about it all.


    The sun was


    slowly rising again, and I quickly realized that I had slept for a very long time. Being pregnant, I was us


    ually tired a lot regardless, but the escape must have taken a lot out of me for


    me to shut down like that.


    As a series of particrly big waves rocked the ship, I stumbled and almost lost my bnce.


    As I swayed and desperately try to regain my footing, the people around me


    stepped back. I could fully understand not wanting to be near


    a pregnant woman who was likely to vomit, but at the same time, it was a clear reminder that I was


    on my own now.


    Luckily, I was able


    to grab the nearby railing as I began dry heaving as the smell of sea air whipped me in the face.


    ¡°Are you okay, miss?¡± a soft voice called out from behind me. I felt warm hands on my


    arms and back, helping me regain my footing,


    I turned around slowly, trying not to upset my stomach, and saw a middle¨C


    aged woman with jade green eyes and a soft smile. She looked very friendly. Maybe it was because of


    her smile,,or maybe just because I was so dizzy¨Cbut I somehow almost mistook her for my long¨C


    dead mother.


    ¡°I am


    sorry. I think I¡®m seasick¡­


    As much as I tried to maintain


    a smile upon my face, it was short lived. I was spinning around once more and started dry heaving, I co


    uldn¡®t control tears streaming down my face due to the emotional rush.


    ¡°Oh, dear, that isn¡®t good.¡± She moved closer with a concerned look. ¡°Here, let me help you sit down.¡±


    After a few moments, I was finally able to speak with a weak voice. ¡°Thank you so much **¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡®re wee! First time on a boat?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ and it doesn¡®t help that this child gives me nausea as well.¡±


    Her eyes darted down to my stomach, and her mouth formed into an 0. ¡°That is wonderful. Congratti


    ons on youring arrival¨C


    but if that¡®s the case, it¡®s probably not the best to stay on the windy deck. Let me help you get inside.¡±


    Nodding my head, I looked at her with appreciation and took her hand.


    We walked through the double doors of the cabin together, and she quickly found me a quiet spot.


    ¡°Lie down, my dear.¡± She took two pillows and


    propped one under my head and another under my feet. ¡°I will be right back.¡±


    I nodded again and closed my eyes. I took small, slow breaths trying to steady my racing heart


    and also prevent myself from dry heaving again.


    It didn¡®t take long before she came back into view, holding a bag.


    ¡°I got you a few things to help. We have to get you calmed down so you can eat and feed that baby of y


    ours,¡± she said as sheid the cool cloth upon my head. ¡°Keep those eyes closed and focus on your br


    eathing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I took her advice and kept my eyes closed. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I didn¡®t mean to take up so much of


    your time or be a burden.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry about it, my dear. It¡®s not like we have tons to do on the boat, anyway. My life is about


    helping young mothers waiting on their unborn children. I am a midwife, after all.¡±


    Topened my eyes and met her soft gaze. She reminded me of Estre¨C


    considerate, kind hearted, and very patient with those under their care.


    Thad only been away from the Drogomor pack for a couple days, but it felt like centuries.


    ¡°It is still very kind of you to help me,¡± I said, inwardly thanking the Moon Goddess for bringing this won


    derful woman to me. ¡°You didn¡®t have to do any of that.¡±


    ¡°Think nothing more of it. You are the same age as my younger sister. She is also with child, and I hope


    that, if she were in your situation, someone would help her the way I am for you.¡±


    Smiling, she pulled out a green apple. ¡°Try this. They¡®re good for seasickness. Something to do


    with the tsourness.¡±


    I watched her slice the apple into small pieces.


    ¡°It¡®s an old wives tale that actually works. Here.¡±


    I didn¡®t hesitate and took a piece from her. The tart and sweet taste was wee upon my tongue, I ch


    ewed it a few times and swallowed it down.


    ¡°It¡®s quite refreshing. Wow, it helps a lot.¡± I pulled myself to sit up so I could carry on the


    conversation. ¡°I¡®m Ro. It¡® s so nice to meet you.¡±


    A chuckle left her lips as she handed me another piece. ¡°My name is Seraphine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for being so kind, Seraphine.¡±


    She stared at me for a moment, her smile faltering slightly before nodding her head. ¡°The real world ca


    n be quite troublesome at times. But it is us women that must


    stick together and take care of each other.¡±


    We both giggled at her words.


    Now that I felt better, I tried to stand back up so that I could return to my room. As soon as I did so, my


    head spun again.


    ¡°Goodness,¡± I breathed.


    ¡°Easy dear. The apple helps, but it will take a day or so for everything to settlepletely.¡±


    She helped me to my feet. The good news was that the swaying motion was not as bad as it was earlie


    r.


    ¡°So where are you from, Ro?¡±


    **/¡­¡± Her sudden question caught me off guard. In a panic, I pretended to fumble as if my seasickness


    was back


    again.


    By the time I ¡°regained¡± my bnce, I came up with my answer. ¡°I am from Mirage.¡±


    She smiled, nodding her head. ¡°The eastern capital. I¡®ve been there a few times. Have


    you ever seen King James?¡±


    I paused and nodded my head. ¡°Yes, I was fortunate enough to meet him once.¡±


    Immediately, she seemed so ufortable.¡°Oh, I¡®m sorrymydy!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! I am nobody, really. I just meant that I¡®ve seen him from far away in the monthly royal marke


    The lie came quite naturally; however, my mind immediately went back to Ethan. That precious day he


    spent with me in the market brought a smile to my face.


    It seemed that the longer I was away from him, the more sweet moments that we shared came back to m


    mind.


    But then I would remember that I was on a boat far away from him and likely would not see him


    again in my lifetime. My smile vanished and my heart ached.


    Luckily, Sarephine quickly epted my exnation. Knowing I had


    limited knowledge about Mirage, I quickly changed the subject and asked, ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°I am from Papeno, but I travel quite a bit. I was on the East


    maind, and now I¡®m on my way back to Papeno. But before that, I will check in with my younger siste


    ¡°She lives in Avondale?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she does.¡±


    We had arrived back at the door of my room. I turned to her.


    ¡°You are a remarkable person,¡± I said


    with a smile. ¡°I am not sure I would¡®ve been able to manage this on my own.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my dear. Never think you aren¡®t capable. You are stronger than you give yourself credit for¨C


    that I am sure of.¡±


    She followed me into the room and helped to settle me back into bed. The softfort of the nkets u


    ¡°This feels amazing,¡± I mumbled softly. ¡°I should have just stayed here.¡±


    Seraphineughed, cing a few items on the bedside table. ¡°Yes, but you still need fresh air once in a


    ¡°I cannot say thank you enough, Seraphine.¡± I snuggled further into my nkets.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry,¡± Seraphine whispered. ¡°I will be backter to check on you and


    bring you something to eat. Take a nap, if you can. Believe it or not, once you get used to them, the


    waves actually help with sleep.


    The door slowly closed before darkness took me.


    Thoped that, this time, Ethan would not be in my dreams.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 58

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 58


    Chapter 58 Saved By Ethan


    Luckily, I didn¡®t have much time to think about Ethan in the next few


    days, as they flew by thanks to Seraphine¡®spany. She had been to all sorts of different ces and


    had lots of fun stories to tell.


    ¡°You should have seen his face, dear.¡±


    Ileaned in. I was so drawn to her story that I put down my fork.


    ¡°Don¡®t stop eating, Ro. The food will do you well.¡±.


    She patted my hand, and when she saw me put food in my mouth again, she continued, ¡°The big bad


    wolf thought of himself as a monster, but at the sight of his pup being


    born, he passed out upon the floor.¡±


    Ourughter fluttered through the air. Seraphine concluded, ¡°So no matter how tough men seem to be,


    you never know what to expect when they see their baby for the first time.¡±


    Suddenly, the joy of the story dissipated, and I felt a pang in my heart.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡®t help but


    wonder, what would Ethan¡®s reaction have been if he were there to witness the arrival of his own child?


    ¡°Seraphine¡± ¨C I tried to distract myself from thinking about Ethan, so I changed the topic ¨C


    ¡°have you ever been to the West continent?¡±


    ¡°Only once. Arge portion


    of it is covered by desert, but the coastal cities are quite prosperous. Why? Do you want to go there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, at least to visit.¡±


    Maybe, the further away I was from Ethan, the better.


    ¡°Well, right now is probably not a good time, what with the war. The Isles are the best ce to be for th


    e moment. Speaking of that, we¡®ll be arriving at port this afternoon, thanks to the good weather.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Seraphine, I¡®m going to miss you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t be sad, dear.¡±


    She thought for a moment, and then pulled out a piece of paper.


    ¡°Here, let me write down my sister¡®s address for you. When you get settled in, stop


    by. We¡®ll take a look at


    the baby and make sure you have everything you need. I¡®m nning to stay in Avondale for a little whil


    e.¡±


    She ced the piece of paper with


    her address in the palm of my hand and closed my fingers around it. Her kindness warmed my heart, a


    nd I fought hard not to let my tears drop.


    *Thank you!¡± I replied softly, ¡°Perhaps I should head back to my room to get ready.¡±


    ***


    My eyes scanned the horizon.


    I was finding peace with where I was. The sea was beautiful, and withnd in the distance, I knew that


    a new chapter of my life would start soon,


    I inhaled deeply when my feet hit solid ground again.


    The pier was busy with the flow of peopleing and going. I wasn¡®t sure what I had expected, but first


    things first, I needed to find a safe ce to spend the night.


    It was almost sunset, and everyone seemed to be in a rush, as if they all were eager to finish up the da


    y and go home.


    Letting my feet guide me to nowhere in particr, I ventured down the pier, letting my eyes take


    in the scenery around me. I was amazed with the busy and lively atmosphere


    and was excited to start over in a ce like this.


    Turning a corner, I halted suddenly, almost having run over a small, crying child.


    As I bent down to see if she was all right, I saw that her face was stained with tears. Her sobs broke my


    heart.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked the little girl, kneeling down to her eye level.


    ¡°¡­ I want my mommy¡­¡± she sobbed..


    ¡°Don¡®t cry¡­ I¡¯m sure she¡®s around here somewhere.¡±


    She nodded her head very slowly. She couldn¡®t have been more than eight years old. Poor girl¨C


    Timagined she was terrified being separated from her mother.


    She slowly took my hand and looked up into my eyes. ¡°Will you help me find her?¡±


    I was hesitant.


    I didn¡®t know this ce or where anything was located. But I also couldn¡®t just leave her all by herself o


    n the street. Maybe someone who knew the area could be a better help.


    ¡°I¡®m not sure, sweetie. Maybe there¡®s someone that works on the docks that can help you find her,¡± | re


    plied softly. ¡°I don¡®t really know the area, either.¡±


    The little girl quickly shook her head ¡°no¡± at my words. ¡°Those men that work the docks are scary. Plea


    se don¡®t make me go with them. Would you please take me?¡±


    Tcould tell that she was terrified, and I knew that, if she were my child, I


    would want someone to help her, too.


    I stood up, nodding my head. ¡°Of course.¡±


    The little girl didn¡®t waste another moment as she slipped her little


    hand into mine and began to walk with me down the cobbled streets, looking for a woman whose


    description I didn¡®t even know.


    ¡°I think she went this way,¡± the little girl said as she let go of my hand and ran off into the distance.


    ¡°Wait, where are you going? Please slow down!¡± I called after her, hurriedly following behind.


    As I turned the corner, I came to an empty street. The girl was nowhere in sight.


    ¡°Little girl.. Where are you?¡± I called out again, hoping that she could hear me and that she hadn¡®t gotte


    n herself into trouble


    I searched the street with my eyes, but I was slowly realizing that I needed to turn back. I had no idea w


    here! was, and I had detoured from my own path in order to help her. Maybe I could alert


    the authorities that she was missing.


    As I walked back down the path and turned at the corner. I came face to face with a group of unruly loo


    king men, their eyes gleaming with dark intentions.


    Stepping backwards, I realized I made a mistake by helping that child.


    ¡°Well, well, well¡­ what do we have here?¡± one of the men said as he approached me slowly. ¡°You just


    happened to run down the wrong street, didn¡®t you, youngdy?¡±


    Fear rushed through me as my eyes scanned my


    surroundings. There was no one here but me and these men.


    ¡°Please don¡®te any closer,¡± I pleaded. ¡°I don¡®t have anything that you would want. Please just let m


    e go.¡±


    I trembled in fear as he continued to approach


    me, followed by the four other men. Their dirty, worn clothing was covered in stains, and


    there was a stenching off of


    them. I pressed down the nausea as my brain raced, trying to figure out a way to keep myself safe from


    them.


    My fingers fumbled over the bag at my


    side. All of the money that I took from Damian was in it, as well as the jewels from Madalynn.


    Thad nned to use them to help me settle down, but if this stuff could save me. I would give it to them.


    Taking the bag off my shoulder, I quickly held it out


    to the man. ¡°Please, this is everything that I have. Take it and let me go.¡±


    The manughed, and hisrades joined in.


    Snatching the bag from my hand, he tossed it to one of his men, who quickly began to go through it. He


    seemed to linger on my neck.


    As my fingers quickly went up to it, I knew that he was eyeing the ne that Ethan had given me.


    It was the only thing left of him that I had.


    ¡°Hand it over,¡± the man growled, his eyes narrowing at me as he held out his hand.


    ¡°No, please. It¡®s the only thing I have. I¡®ve given you everything else. Just


    please let me keep this.¡± I was pleading with a man who didn¡®t care.


    Before I could react, I felt a blow on the side of my face that knocked me to the ground.


    I cried out in pain, wrapping my arms around my stomach protectively as the kicks and


    punches came one after the other.


    ¡°You dare speak back to me!¡± he roared as he hit my


    face again. A metallic taste filled my mouth and caused stars to dance before my eyes.


    It had been a long while since I wasst beaten, but the feeling was bitterly familiar.


    Still -, I had hoped that people would perhaps be different here. At


    the end of the day, though, they all seemed to be the same


    I couldn¡®t fight off the darkness that was threatening to envelop me.


    But then, the pain stopped.


    As if from a great distance, I heard yelling and the pounding of feet. Dimly, I realized that the men who h


    As the warriors drew closer, I blinked, and my eyes shot around warily, trying to figure out what was goin


    An explosion of fear and a rush of relief rocked my already¨Cfoggy mind,


    The face I had been so worried about seeing was staring


    down at me as the darkness began to pull me away.


    Had hee to save me? But how could he be here?


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡±


    The mumbled words left my lips as my consciousness slipped away.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 59

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 59


    Chapter 59 Shut the F*ck Up, Madalynn!


    **Ethan¡®s POV


    Thad two hours before I met with Talonter


    tonight. Walking into the bedroom I sank down on the bed, falling backward and staring up at the ceilin


    g, willing my mind to go nk.


    During the day, it was easy enough. There was plenty to do, especially


    with the conflicts heating up along the border. I could focus my rage on the enemy.


    But now..


    It had been more than three days. Despite all of my men¡®s efforts, we had found no trace of Rosalie¡®s b


    ody, not even a scrap of fabric.


    The river rushed through the rocks there, and the cliffs were jagged and full of


    crags. There were a thousand ces for evidence to hide.


    The sun was setting and it was getting dark, but I didn¡®t bother to turn on the light.


    All of a sudden, I seemed to hear a sound from the living area.


    I got up to check it out, but froze as soon as I entered the room.


    In the dark sat a figure that I thought I would never see again. Someone I could not help but recognize i


    nstantly, no matter where, no matter when.


    Her sweet scent surrounded me, and she was looking out at the window.


    I felt as if my heart had stopped beating. Before I knew it, I was standing behind her.


    ¡°Rosalie?¡± I whispered hoarsely. ¡°You¡­ you¡®re back!¡±


    My heart swelled with overwhelming joy and relief as I reached for her hand.


    But there was nothing for me to grab.


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡±


    She turned around to face me. Her voice was sweet and gentle as usual, but her face was as pale as p


    aper.


    ¡°I¡®m here to say goodbye¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I started to panic, my heart pounding in my ears. ¡°No, not again! Rosalie,e b


    ack!¡±


    Suddenly, I couldn¡®t see her. A roar ripped its way out of my chest. ¡°NO¨C¡±


    I snapped awake, panting heavily.


    D*mn it!! How had I fallen asleep?!


    My heart was still racing, and I closed my eyes, trying to slow it down.


    At that moment, I felt something.


    It was like a pull, a very gentle pull¡­ like a thin thread tugging on me from a great distance, willing me t


    o go in


    that direction, and telling me that I was needed far, far away.


    I felt like, at the end of that thread, I would find someone that I had never met before¨C


    someone I was meant to


    meet.


    It was such a strange thought, a mysterious sensation.


    But I didn¡®t spend a lot of time pondering it.


    What was there


    to think about, anyway? I wasn¡®t going to allow my stupid brain to sneak in another nightmare for me.


    I made my way to the shower.


    The ice cold water beat down on my skin and immediately cleared my mind. That


    was exactly what I needed to start my evening.


    Stepping out of the shower, I was ready to concentrate on my work, when I realized all at once that


    my bedroom wasn¡®t empty.


    Someone was sitting on my bed.


    My heart started racing again, even though I knew it was impossible, but what if¡­she was back?


    My finger hovered over the light switch. I had to control it from trembling.


    Themp next to the bed was turned on.


    It was. Madalynn.


    She was sitting there, wearing a pink robe and a pouty expression on her face.


    I could hardly believe what I was seeing. Yet, here she


    was¡­ and it was no mystery what she was doing here or what she wanted.


    I was infuriated, but I was also way too tired to deal with her tonight.


    ¡°Madalynn, what the h*ll are you doing?¡±


    In a husky, seductive voice, she said, ¡°Waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you permission toe into my room?¡± I replied coldly.


    ¡°I¡®ve been so worried about you, dear. You haven¡®t been eating. You hardly sleep. You keep going


    over to the cliff, Why don¡®t youe


    here and let me take care of you?¡± She crooked her finger at me and licked her lips, batting her eyelids.


    ¡°Madalynn, this is my room! DO NOT evere in here again without my permission!¡± I tried to press


    down my anger, but she was pushing her limits.


    She took her robe off and set it beside her on the bed, revealing a matching, tiny pink nightgown.


    ¡°Please, Ethan. Let me show you how much I care about you. Let me hold you. Let me love you.¡±


    In about four long strides, I crossed the room and picked up her robe that I saw on the end of the bed.


    Itossed it at her, covering up her body. ¡°Put that on, and go to your own room.¡±


    The noise that Madalynn made was a bit like a dying goose.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°But Ethan! You¡®re my fianc¨¦! You¡®ve been under a lot of stresstely. Why won¡®t yo


    u let me


    help relieve some of that stress?¡±


    I gritted my teeth, my hands at my sides. ¡°Go to your own room. Now.¡±


    Grumbling, she pushed her arms into the silk pink robe and tied it at her waist.


    ¡°Everyone has been so worried about you, Ethan. Everyone! You need to process this. You need to at l


    east acknowledge it.¡±


    ¡°What I do and do not do is none of your concern, Madalynn!¡±


    What I needed at the moment was for her to get her f*cking a** out of my room before I


    did something I¡®d regret.


    She stood and walked toward me, her eyes ming.


    ¡°I will never understand you, Ethan! Look at me!¡± She spread her arms wide, as if putting her body on d


    isy again, although this time it was mostly covered by the robe. ¡°I am a beautiful woman, and one of


    noble birth. I have perfect genes, high standing, and am more than eptable to a man of your ss!¡±


    I knew what she was getting at, and I didn¡¯t want to hear it. ¡°Watch yourself, Madalynn.¡±


    But she pressed on. ¡°Any child you bear from me will be intelligent, well¨C


    bred, and gifted in any number of ways. You will never have to wonder whether or not


    there will be some sort of¡­ defect in a child of mine.¡±


    She was insulting my deceased child, and it lit a me deep within me.


    ¡°Shut your mouth, Madalynn!¡± I ordered in a


    strained voice, every muscle in my body tense and coiled, ready to strike.


    ¡°But with her ¨C that d*mn breeder ¨C who knows what you would get? After


    all, you don¡®t really know her lineage, do you, Ethan? What if shees from street rats? Chattel? Pro


    stitutes? Who the h*ll knows? They could all be illiterate, backwoods, inbred¨C¡±


    ¡°Madalynn!¡±


    Lifted my hand to strike her, but stopped. I would have to deal with James or Romero if I hit her and I h


    ad zero interest in that. But if she didn¡®t stop, I was afraid I would lose control of myself.


    ¡°That¡®s enough,¡± I hissed in a low, pained voice. ¡°Do you understand who you¡®re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do! I am talking about your dead breeder, Ethan! I¡®m talking


    about that woman that you chose over me! I am trying to understand why in the


    world you would rather be with her than with me!¡±


    She pointed at herself, jabbing herself in the chest with her fingers so hard, I


    thought it might leave a bruise.


    ¡°Please, exin to me how the hill you could possibly prefer herpany to mine!¡±


    I couldn¡®t¨CI couldn¡®t exin it to her.


    Not because there weren¡®t a million reasons why I would rather be with Rosalie than with


    Madalynn. No, that would be the easy part. But standing there and listing off all of the reasons why I wou


    And I wouldn¡®t allow myself to do that.


    I couldn¡®t allow myself to do it.


    ¡°What is it, Ethan?¡± she shouted at me, tears stinging her eyes now. ¡°You won¡®t do


    it, will you? You won¡®t talk about her because you¡®re afraid if you do, then you¡®ll have to acknowledge tha


    ¡°Knock it off, Madalynn,¡± I turned around. I could hear my knuckles cracking as my fists clenched.


    I couldn¡®t even stand to look at


    her anymore. I wanted to grab the cor of her robe and haul her out of the room. Using the mind¨C


    link to call the guards to have her removed before I hurt her was a viable option, one I probably should¡®v


    go.


    ¡°Fine, Ethan. Keep pretending. Keep burying it all deep down inside! And the rest of us will keep walking


    don¡®t notice what a f*cking mess you are!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Madalynn!¡± | spun around to face her. ¡°Shut your f*cking mouth!¡±


    ¡°And then, one day, when you need me, when you realize your precious Rosalie is gone, and that if you


    that f*cking breeder when you were supposed to be in love with me!¡±


    ¡°GET OUT, Madalynn! GET OUT NOW!¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll leave when you admit that you¡¯re willing to ept that stupid f*cking breeder Rosalie is dead!¡± she s


    I grabbed her by her arms, shaking her, one hand sliding up to squeeze her throat.


    ¡°Never, ever say her name again. Do you hear me?¡± My growl was more animal than human.


    ¡°I never want to hear her namee out of your f*cking mouth again!¡±


    Her face turned red and then pale. Realizing I was hurting her, I let go of her, tossing her aside.


    ¡°GET THE F*CK OUT!¡±


    With her hands on her upper arms, she panted heavily. Then she rushed out of my


    room, murmuring under her breath about what a b*stard I was.


    Maybe she was right. Maybe I was a b*stard.


    With her gone, I sank down on the edge


    of my bed, the scent of Madalynn¡®s floral perfume forming a cloud around me. It stung my nose


    and made it hard for me to breathe. I didn¡®t want to smell it, but there was no ce to go to avoid it.


    I wanted to smell Rosalie¡®s soft, sweet scent instead. But the longer she was gone, the more it faded


    from the room.


    And the harder it became to remember what it was like to feel her.


    To hear her voice as she sang, the melody filling the room like a beam of light that cleared


    the darkness.


    With each passing day, it was a little harder to remember her beautiful, angelic face, the sound of heru


    or that I could choose not to be if I tried.


    Madalynn was right about one thing. I hadn¡®t let myself think about how I felt about Rosalie. And I wasn¡®t


    Pushing everything out of my mind¨C including the fight I¡®d just had with Madalynn¨C


    1 headed into the bathroom to wash my face. I would rinse it all down the drain. Then, I¡®d go to bed like


    Because it was much easier to be the b*stard who waged


    war on the enemy than it was to be the b*stard who couldn¡®t even admit he cared about the person he mCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 60

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 60


    Chapter 60 Why Is Ethan Everywhere?


    **Ethan¡®s POV


    ¡°Not only are these cities along the west coast being attacked, but we¡®ve also gotten requests for reinfo


    rcements from both the eastern and


    northern borders,¡± Talon said, reporting thetest news to me as we were walking back to my suite.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°On what scale?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Scattered. Doesn¡®t seem to be military actions¨C more like rogues.¡±


    ¡°Any information on which group is behind it?¡±


    ¡°No, Alpha, It could be multiple groups. The roques all know most of our men are now at


    the West coast fighting against Alpha Kal¡®s invasion. They¡¯re not going to miss this opportunity.¡±


    We stopped at my door. ¡°Ok, give me the map and the report. I¡®ll take a look at itter


    tonight. You can let James know first thing in the morning.¡±


    Talon stood there, but he didn¡®t move.


    ¡°What else?¡± I didn¡®t lift my head as I flipped through the pages of the reports from the frontline and


    pictures of the most recently assaulted viges.


    ¡°Alpha, it¡®s already two in the morning. We have the steeringmittee at six, and ¨C¡±


    ¡°Alright, see you in the morning, then.¡± I dismissed him for the rest of the night.


    ¡°Ethan, not me!¡± Talon urged. ¡°It¡®s you! You¡®ve barely slept!¡±


    ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± I opened the door and closed it behind me before Talon had the chance to


    protest any further.


    In the past couple days, I had managed to stay focused on my work. There was plenty to


    do, especially with the conflicts heating up along


    the border. War was something I was familiar with, something I knew. It was


    a good distraction from the other emotions that kept attempting to bubble to the surface.


    Thadn¡®t been in my room very long at all when there was a knock at the door.


    I considered ignoring it, but then it opened and my sister, Georgia, walked in.


    | stifled a groan, ¡°Georgia? It¡®s two in the morning. What do you want?¡±


    She just looked at me for a moment before she said, ¡°I¡®m leaving.¡±


    I put down the documents and looked at her. ¡°Where are you going? And why?¡±


    Talon followed her into my room, his brow furrowed with worry and regret.


    ¡°Georgia,¡± he said quietly and urgently, and I realized he was already


    aware of my sister¡®s promation, ¡°You need to calm down.¡±


    I didn¡®t understand why this was affecting him the way that it was. She was my sister, and I knew that h


    e cared about her, but he was acting a bit more emotional about


    Georgia leaving than I would¡®ve expected.


    ¡°I don¡®t need to calm down.¡± Georgia stepped away from


    him, pivoting on her heels as she came toward me.¡± can¡®t stand to be here one more f*cking minute!¡±


    I rarely had this much patience with her, but I tried not to escte the situation into a fight.


    ¡°Georgia, with everything that¡®s happened, we¡®re all


    upset. But things are uncertain beyond the capital right now. If you¡®re here, I know you¡®re safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll be safe at home,¡± she said, her hands on her hips. ¡°I cannot stay here one more d*mn minute, Etha


    n! Every time I see that woman¡®s f*cking face¡­ over dinner, in the hallway. I want to smack her smirky


    little smile right off! That haughty b*tch¡­¡±


    I knew she was talking about Madalynn, and I understood why she felt that way, but I was


    already dealing with that situation, even if she didn¡®t know the details.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I said. I didn¡®t have time for this right now.


    ¡°Enough?¡± my sister chirped. ¡°Believe me, Ethan, I¡®ve had enough! I was supposed to be on my way ba


    ck to Drogomor days ago when Rosalie first¡­ when this first happened!¡±


    She¡®d said Rosalie¡®s name, and I felt my stomach twist at the sound of it.


    I¡®d forbidden just about everyone from even speaking it aloud, but Georgia wouldn¡®t pay any mind to my


    command, anyway.


    She always did what she wanted.


    Maybe it was best if she did leave.


    ¡°Georgia,e with me,¡± Talon was saying, his hand looping through her arm and pulling on her.


    Georgia jerked away from him, but he was able to calm her a bit and guide her out of the room.


    Absently, I wondered if I would see my sisterter, or if she would just depart overnight without another


    word.


    I didn¡®t want to think about that at the moment, either.


    Thad a few hours before I was expected back in the war room. A deration of war was inevitable. Fro


    m that point on, my time would be consumed with nning our attacks.


    I was happy about it. Anything that took my mind off of Rosalie and our baby was a good thing.


    Right now, though, it wasn¡®t working as well as I¡®d hoped. ¡°Why did Georgia have to mention her name


    ?¡± | mumbled to myself.


    Every time I heard it, fresh emotion bubbled to the surface again, and the image from that night shed


    before my eyes. It was as if I was watching her fall all over again.


    All of the emotions rolled over me in waves¨C


    shock, rage, denial¡­ and another one I didn¡®t want to acknowledge


    Sadness,


    It wasn¡®t just sadness, though. It was a heaviness that had settled deep into my soul and weighed me d


    own, pulling on my heart and threatening to drag me under.


    I couldn¡®t acknowledge it, though, I had to continue to ignore it all of it.


    Tran my hands down my face and shifted my thoughts


    toward the war again. I knew how to be a leader and a


    warrior. I was good at that


    And thinking about that was safer.


    **Rosalie¡®s POV


    My head was pounding. Pretty much every part of my body ached as my eyelids fluttered a few times.


    I didn¡®t want to open them. I didn¡®t want to be awake. Being awake meant the pain would be back.


    I didn¡®t even know where I was. Thest memory I had was of fists


    and feet pummeling me. All I¡®d been able to think about was protecting the baby, this little life.


    The baby!


    The thought of my child had my eyes opening and looking down.


    I wasn¡®t in a ditch at all. I was in a bedroom, and I couldn¡®t see my stomach because there was a nice, s


    I was confused, but it didn¡®t stop me from throwing the covers back and inspecting my abdomen.


    While I could see bruises on my exposed arms and what I could see


    of my legs, when I pulled my shirt up and my pants down to look at my belly, everything appeared to be


    all right.


    Even though my body ached, a sense of peace settled over


    me. I knew instinctively that there was no reason for me to be scared, because my child was going to be


    I reced my clothing and put the nket down, wondering where I was. A part of me was tempted to th


    that had happened was all a dream, if I wasn¡®t aching and if the room wasn¡®t so different.


    It was a really nice room, with


    mahogany furniture andrge windows. The curtains were white like the bedspread, and the rug on the f


    Arge dresser sat across the room, with a wide mirror. I couldn¡®t see my reflection in it from where I wa


    Next to the bed was a nightstand with a ss of water. My throat was parched, and I wanted to take a d


    The bed itself had a nice, soft mattress and plenty of pillows. It wasrge enough for at least two people


    It wasn¡®t the same as my room in the castle, but it was no dump.


    So where was 1¨C and how had I gotten here?


    The door opened, and a man stuck his head inside of the room.


    Instinctively, I crawled back toward the headboard, pulling my knees to my chest and wrapping my arms


    my veins filling with icy shock as I stared into that familiar face,


    Ethan!


    So after everything i had been through, I still wasn¡®t able to escape from him?


    But as the man came further into the room, I realized it wasn¡®t Ethan after all.


    Suddenly, I remembered what had happened when I just got on the boat.


    Why did I keep thinking


    I saw him everywhere? What was wrong with me? Why did I think that everyone looked like him?!


    Still, as this man came closer to me, I couldn¡®t help but notice a strong resemnce between him and E


    wasn¡®t crazy.


    He closed the door behind him. In a soft, caring voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m so d to find you awake this time.


    No, this man was most definitely not Ethan.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 61

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 61


    Chapter 61 Is He Back?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I rxed a little¨Cbut notpletely.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked him.


    He was tall, with a muscr build. He had


    that same strong, chiseled jawline and dark hair, though his wasn¡®t ck like Ethan¡®s.


    They looked so very much the same. There were clear differences between them, but they were slight¨C


    the dip of his nose, the space between his eyes, and his eyes. They reminded me of Ethan¡®s, but


    they were gray.


    The biggest difference, though, was this man¡®s smile.


    It came so easily, so naturally, like the sun rising in the


    morning and setting in the evening. It just happened without effort.


    In all of the time I was with Ethan, how often did I see him smile? Hardly ever at all, and when I did, it al


    ways seemed forced.


    The man¡®s expression thus made it impossible to mistake him for Ethan.


    Who was this person? And could I trust him?


    Just like with the dangers of the forest ¨C


    a coiled snake behind a fallen log, a beautiful tantalizing mushroom that might be poison ¨C


    I couldn¡®t assume that he wasn¡®t deadly just because he looked kind and inviting.


    The man didn¡®t answer my question for a long moment. Instead, he came over to where I was


    sitting and made himselffortable next to me, his hips settling near my feet on the bed. I was still cu


    rled up, but if I were to stretch my legs back out, he would be nearer to my waist.


    His hand reached up and gently brushed my cheek. I flinched, but I realized


    that he was simply checking my wound.


    ¡°Your face seems to be healing already. That¡®s good. I¡®m sure it still hurts. I can get you some more me


    dicine, if you¡®d like.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked again, pulling away from his hand.


    I hadn¡®t forgotten my station in life, and for all I knew, this


    man was pretty important. If this was his house, it was opulent, and he was wearing nice clothing¨C


    a ck button¨Cdown shirt and ck cks.


    Besides. I didn¡®t want to be rude, but I also didn¡®t appreciate a strange man dragging his


    hands down my skin, either.


    He smiled at me. ¡°You can call me Soren,¡± he said.


    ¡°Soren?¡± I repeated. It was an interesting name. I couldn¡®t tell if it was his first orst, either.


    ¡°That¡®s right,¡± he said, ¡°Can I get you anything? You must be hungry. When we brought you in, you wer


    e so injured, we just wanted to make sure we got some water and medicine. But now that


    you¡®re awake, I think we should get you something to eat.¡±


    I stared at him for a long moment, not sure how to respond. I wanted to trust him, but I still wasn t sure i


    f I could.


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± he paused for a moment. ¡°I feel just awful about what happened to you.¡±


    He seemed so sincere, and yet, I had a tough time believing him. Maybe it was because he looked so


    much like Ethan¨C and Ethan would never, ever say those words to anyone.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, a beautiful young womanes here to our inds, for who knows what reason¨C


    I imagine, for a fresh start. She¡®s probably excited to be here, and then¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°Out of nowhere


    some hooligans step in and rough her up, taking her stuff and injuring her.¡±


    He shook his head, a sad expression on his handsome face. ¡°That¡®s just not right.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I came here to start again?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Oh, that¡®s why a lot of people


    come here,¡± he replied nonchntly. ¡°It¡®s a beautiful ce to make a new beginning.¡±


    He smiled at me, and I felt a warmth inside, like maybe he was right.


    Like maybe I could start over.


    That didn¡®t mean my past waspletely behind


    me, though. I had to remember that. Madalynn could still be after me. So could other people.


    I wrapped my arm around my abdomen protectively. I felt like I was safe in this room at this moment, th


    ough.


    Wasn¡®t I?


    ¡°I¡®m not sure how long I¡®ll be staying,¡± I said with a sigh.


    A look of disappointment clouded his face for a moment, as if he were upset that I wasn¡®t going to be


    there forever.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said. ¡°But regardless. I feel really bad that you were injured on my watch and I can¡®t let that


    happen.¡±


    ¡°Your watch?¡± I repeated.


    ¡°I am currently in charge of the security here. And I can guarantee that


    whoever those b*stards were, I¡®ll hunt them down and make sure they pay.¡±


    He paused, and changed to a much kinder tone. ¡°But those are not for you


    to worry about. You are safe here. You can be sure of that.¡±


    I knew my eyes were wide as I stared at him. I couldn¡®t believe what I was hearing¨C


    from a man who looked so much like Ethan


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked me. ¡°Why are you looking at me.. like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s just you just reminded me of someone, that¡®s all,¡± I told him.


    He cleared his throat.


    ¡°Someone kind, intelligent, and dashingly handsome, I presume,¡± he joked. He held his hand up to his


    chin and made a face, one eyebrow raised, posing for me.


    I couldn¡®t help butugh at his silly behavior. ¡°Uh, someone intelligent and dashingly handsome, yes¡­¡±


    My voice


    faded away as I thought about the other adjective he¡®d used. ¡°But maybe not so much that other part.¡±


    He put his hand down and dropped it onto my leg, which was still under the cover. He did it naturally, a


    nd seemingly without any sensual intentions, so it didn¡®t make me feel ufortable.


    ¡°I¡®m so sorry,¡± he said in a gentle voice. ¡°Well, while you¡®re here, rest assured, you will be cared for. I wi


    ll make sure your every need is met. You


    can stay in my home as long as you need to. I will help you find a job, if that¡®s what you came here for


    ¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡®ve troubled you enough¡­¡±


    ¡°No trouble at all,¡± he interrupted me. ¡°I insist!¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°There is no ¡®but¡®.¡± He raised his index finger and waved it left


    and right. There was a delightful smile on his face.


    I was learning something about this man. He had the magic to make people around


    him feel rxed and lighthearted.


    ¡°But surely I can¡®t be the first person to be the victim of a crime on your ind,¡± I tried to reason


    with him.


    ¡°No,¡± he admitted with a slight shrug of his broad, muscr shoulders. ¡°But you just might be the most


    beautiful.¡±


    I stared at him for a second, my eyes wide.


    He withdrew his hand and cleared his throat, seeming to feel awkward. ¡°I¡®ll, uh, go have the maids mak


    e you something to eat.¡±


    He stood, and I instantly felt a


    few degrees cooler, like his nearness had warmed me without me even realizing it until he was gone.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told him as he stepped toward the door.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said, giving me a kind smile. ¡°Oh, and I forgot to ask¡­ what¡®s your name?¡±


    I thought about the persona I¡®d made up earlier and decided I needed to stick with it, for now.


    ¡°Ro,¡± I said. ¡°My name is Ro.¡±


    He arched an eyebrow for a moment, like he was surprised at that name, but then he nodded.


    ¡°Ro. Interesting. All right. I¡®ll see you soon.¡±


    I lifted a hand and gave him a wave.


    When he was gone, I settled back into my pillows and rested a hand on my abdomen.


    Soren seemed like a good person, but I just had a feeling that I was missing something.


    Something important.


    In the war room, everyone was busy, and no one bothered to ask me how I was doing. Even Talon let it


    I was d for that.


    My beta leaned in to exin the next agenda item. ¡°We have a witness,¡± he said. ¡°A man


    that they picked up


    near the scene of the attack at one of the northern viges. When our men got to him, everyone thought


    Talon signaled for the witness to be brought in.


    The man was thin and a bit dirty, his clothes disheveled as if he¡®d been traveling for a while. His eyes we


    was middle¨Caged, and looked like he could¡®ve been a business owner of


    some sort. I had no reason to think he would not be a reliable witness.


    The moment he lifted his eyes and saw my face, he took several steps back.


    ¡°You..!¡±


    S as


    The guards grabbed him by the shoulders as he moaned in fear, his skin paling, his eyes wide. ¡°Calm


    down!¡± one of the guards shouted, pulling on him roughly. ¡°This is Alpha Ethan! Be respectful.¡±


    As I watched his bizarre reaction, an unpleasant thought urred to me.


    I looked towards Talon, who immediately understood my concern.


    ¡°It¡®s all right.¡± Talon stepped in, putting his hand up to still the guards and


    keep them from hurting the man as he struggled against them. ¡°We¡®re scaring him.¡±


    Talon gave the man a cup of water, then spoke in an assertive but soothing tone. ¡°I assure you, you hav


    Some of the man¡®s fear seemed to dissipate, though he was still leaning back toward the door.


    Talon looked around the room and suggested, ¡°Too many of us


    here could overwhelm the witness. Please


    allow me to speak with him in private. I¡®ll provide a detailed report in two hours.¡±


    I gave him a nod. With my approval, no one else had any further objections.


    Once Talon moved the witness to afortable private room, he mindlinked me.


    ¡°Now you can speak freely,¡± I heard Talon say in a soft tone.


    ¡°Ye-. yes, sir,¡± the man muttered.


    Word by word, Talon asked, ¡°Did you see Alpha Ethan¨C the one standing next to me just now¨C


    during the attack?¡±


    It sounded like the cup in the witness¡®s hand fell on the ground. I heard water sshed.


    ¡°Do not be afraid. You can speak the truth.¡± Talon¡®s voice was assuring and convincing.


    But I knew I didn¡®t want to hear the answer.


    ¡°Ye¨Cyes,¡± the witness stammered,


    My heart sank


    No one else looked so much like me except for him.


    After these many years, was he still alive after all?


    ¡°Are you back?¡± I asked myself.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 62

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 62


    Chapter 62 Are You Sure Rosalie Is Dead?


    **Talon¡®s POV


    I rejoined Ethan outside the


    meeting room after hearing out from the witness. Neither of us spoke until we got to Ethan¡®s suite.


    As he closed the door behind us, his look turned even more solemn.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± I began, ¡°if it really is him working with the rogues, I¡®m worried that our pack¡­¡±


    Ethan walked over to the map.


    ¡°Send Estre back to Drogomor and tell Rex to reorganize our defenses


    back home. Move the residents from the outskirts back to the city center, and


    increase the patrol back home.¡±


    ¡°Are we not going back?¡±


    ¡°No. Rogue attacks are problems, but any alphas could deal with them, and they have


    been dealing with it. But the war against Kal is a military operation. If we lose


    it, we will lose more than just a few viges. My priority has to be on the west coast.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°I¡®m still worried about


    Drogomor. The rogues are taking advantage of the war. What if¡­¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°His target is me, and only me¡­ I¡®ll need to talk to James


    to move our men to the coast near the East Port, and we¡®ll need to convince the other Alphas to guard t


    he rest of the coastal cities and deal with the scattered rogue attacks.¡±


    ¡°No! That¡®s too risky! Then he would know you¡®re there.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s the point. I need him toe to me instead of us trying to


    find him. Also, if we lose the East Port, we may lose the war.¡±


    A knock on the door interrupted our discussion. As far as I was aware, Ethan wasn¡®t expecting anyone.


    ¡°Please open the door, Ethan.¡± It was thest voice either of us wanted to hear right now.


    Madalynn.


    She must have heard that the meeting in the war room was finished for the day. I was surprised she us


    ed the word ¡°please.¡±


    Ethan didn¡®t say anything, but his expression was as cold as ice.


    I sighed, and went to open the door. ¡°How may I help you, Miss Madalynn?¡±


    ¡°Beta Talon, I wish to speak to Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Miss Madalynn, we are dealing with an urgent situation right now. I can ry to message to him¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡®m his fianc¨¦e. Are you saying that I can¡¯t even talk to him in person?¡± she snapped. ¡°Also, it¡®s none of


    your business what I need to speak with him about.¡±


    Before I could stop her, she had already barged into the room.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± Madalynn eximed, seemingly very eager to see him. But he was clearly


    not in the mood to see her.


    She turned back to me. ¡°Talon, leave us.¡±


    I didn¡®t move, waiting for my Alpha¡®s order.


    Ethan looked up to her. I saw a dark look in his eyes. He didn¡¯t mindlink me, but I didn¡®t need it to


    know what a dangerous state he was in. I felt like I should stay in case I needed to


    pull my Alpha back from hurting his unwee visitor.


    Madalynn wasn¡®t happy that I didn¡®t do what she asked. She sneered and hissed, ¡°I


    am the future Luna and I have a private matter to talk to Ethan about. Talon, leave us.¡±


    ¡°There¡®s nothing for you and me to discuss,¡± Ethan finally spoke up. His tone sounded as if he could kill


    someone right there.


    Madalynn gave me a frustrated re, then switched her attention back to Ethan.


    Her tone softened immediately, and her eyes became moist. I was disgusted by the falseness of her


    total persona change in a manner of seconds.


    ¡°Ethan, please just hear me out. I promise it¡®ll be quick.¡±


    Ethan wasn¡®t moved by her pleading tone or tear¨C


    filled eyes, but his silence was more than enough for Madalynn to proceed.


    Madalynn¡®s eyes flickered to me again


    as if she was waiting for something. She was more polite this time. ¡°Talon, do you mind giving us some


    privacy?¡±


    ¡°Madalynn, whatever you have to say, you can say with Talon present,¡± Ethan interjected. ¡°You have thr


    ee minutes.¡±


    Madalynn nced over at me a final time


    with displeasure. However, the flicker of anger passed quickly, and she returned to the solemn, upset e


    xpression she kept making at Ethan. She walked closer to him and took a couple deep breaths.


    ¡°Ethan, I just came to apologize for what happened the other day.¡±


    This was thest thing I expected to hear from Madalynn.


    Ethan didn¡®t show any particr emotion on his face, but I knew he was as surprised as me.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for the way that I acted. It wasn¡¯t verydylike of me. It wasn¡®t eptable, and I don¡®t wa


    nt you to think that I am incapable of doing the job that is intended for me as your future Luna.¡±


    Ethan¡®s gaze finallynded on Madalynn, and she took it as an invitation to go on with her speech.


    ¡°I was jealous. That was why I said the hurtful things I did before,¡± she continued.


    As she spoke, she moved even closer to Ethan. Her arm reached out toward him, but he stepped back


    and avoided it.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± she eximed in annoyance as Ethan walked behind the desk.


    T¡®ve heard your apology,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°If there¡®s nothing else, you may leave now,¡± he added, di


    smissing her with an even tone.


    Madalynn looked toward Ethan, wide¨C


    eyed, as if she couldn¡®t believe he would cut the conversation so short. She wasn¡®t done yet.


    ¡°Ethan, let me finish! It was just that Rosalie was so sweet, and everyone seemed


    so taken with her. I was


    jealous of her, especially because she carried your child¨C¡±


    ¡°Enough Madalynn!¡± Ethan¡®s reaction was much more intense this time.


    ¡°I know you cared about her, and I ept that.¡± Then she looked up to Ethan, and word by word, stress


    ed, ¡°but she is in the past now! Rosalie is gone!¡±


    Ethan¡®s fists clenched, and I could see his chest moving up and down faster than usual.


    No one had dared to mention Rosalie in front of Ethan for over a


    week now. Everyone knew his wishes, and I was quite


    sure Madalynn had gotten the word, too. Yet, she did it anyway, intentionally.


    ¡°Ethan! I know you¡®re hurting, and I am too, watching you suffer like this. I feel sorry for


    her, but we need to move on, and I¡®m here for you,¡±


    The look on Ethan¡®s face was terrifying even for me, and I knew I needed to step in before this


    conversation got any worse.


    I put myself between them, shielding Madalynn from Ethan¡®s murderous gaze. ¡°Miss Madalynn, I¡®m ver


    y sorry to interrupt, but with everything going on, the Alpha does need to focus on the war effort.¡±


    I quickly walked up to her, grabbing her by the shoulders and gently pulling her away. I needed to


    get her out before he exploded. ¡°Please allow me to escort you back to your room.¡±


    ¡°Stay out of this, Talon. This is none of your business!¡± she snapped, ring at me and pulling away.


    ¡°Leave now,¡± Ethan growled slowly.


    He was trying his best to control his anger. If it wasn¡®t for the alliance


    ¡°Leave? I¡®m your


    fianc¨¦e.¡± She broke into tears. ¡°Ethan, how could you do this to me? Do you know how heartbroken I fee


    you like this? I just want to love you and give you an heir!¡±


    I frowned.


    I looked towards Ethan. His brows furrowed, and his lips were pressed tightly against each other.


    Madalynn was maniptive. She knew exactly when to test boundaries, and when to y the pity card.


    However, seeing tears start to stream down Madalynn¡®s face didn¡®t soften Ethan. Instead, he had


    lost thest little bit of his patience.


    ¡°Madalynn, don¡®t make me repeat myself a third time.¡±


    Ethan wasn¡®t moved at all by her acting, but Madalynn didn¡®t seem to be too disappointed, It seemed as


    She finally sighed and wiped away her tears. ¡°Okay, Ethan. I understand that you need more time. I can


    At that, she walked out the door,


    Ethan and I looked at each other for a moment, but neither of us could pick up our earlier discussion fro


    where we left off,


    Then I spotted a handkerchief on the floor. It was Madalynn¡®s. Ethan¡®s eye fell on it too, and he looked li


    I figured it would be best to return it to her myself in case she found another excuse toe to his room


    Without another word,


    I left the room and hurried down the hall, soon catching up with Madalynn and herdy¡®s maid.


    ¡°Miss Madalynn, how could Alpha Ethan treat you like that!¡± the maid was saying. ¡°It¡®s so unfair! You are


    scolded!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! What do you know, stupid girl?¡±


    Based on Madalynn¡®s tone,


    I could hardly believe that she was crying pitifully only a couple minutes ago.


    ¡°Miss Madalynn, l just feel unworthy of you!¡± the maid mumbled.


    Theard the sneer in Madalynn¡®s voice as she said, ¡°Ethan is mine. What can a dead woman


    do, anyway? I just need to be patient¡­¡±


    The maid lowered her voice. ¡°Miss Madalynn, are you sure Rosalie is dead?¡±


    Upon hearing Rosalie¡®s name, I


    quietened my footsteps and tried to get closer. Then I heard Madalynn¡®s vicious


    response: ¡°I know for a fact that she is!¡±


    Rosalie jumping off the cliff wasn¡¯t a secret, and most people in this castle had their


    own sources of information. But the way she said it just made me uneasy.


    I really didn¡®t want to interact with Madalynn any more today, so I let the handkerchief drop on the hallwa

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 63

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 63


    Chapter 63 He Invited Me To Dinner


    **Rosalie¡®s POV


    Three days had passed since I had arrived at Avondale..


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The ind


    had lovely weather. However, I spent most of the time in my room. As Soren insisted, I needed to take it


    very slow for my recovery just to be safe, for the baby¡®s sake. That was the doctor¡®s order, as well.


    The lovely scent from the fresh flowers, the morning sun pouring in through the window tond softly o


    n my nket¨C everything was perfect, but it just felt irrelevant to me.


    I¡®d gotten away from Ethan, and I had gotten the freedom that I wanted. So why wasn¡®t I happy?


    I tried not to think about him, because every time I did, it felt like there


    was a huge weight on my chest and I could barely breathe.


    I had gotten this far, and I knew I should carry on with my new life¨C but my


    heart was telling me that it just needed a little more time.


    It was painful to be alone right now. I needed to find something to keep myself upied so that I would


    n¡®t think about Ethan.


    I sat up when I heard a knock at my door. In came the doctor, a very nice old gentleman.


    ¡°How is my favorite patient doing today?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I hope, much better.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do feel much better than I have, but I¡®m still a bit sore.¡±


    I was being honest. The better he understood how I felt, the better he could help me


    with a speedy recovery.


    ¡°Well, that is to be expected, my dear.¡±


    After checking my vitals and the wounds, he said, ¡°You¡®re doing well¨C


    in fact, your recovery is much faster than 1 anticipated¨C


    so no need to continue bed rest. However, I don¡®t want you on your feet for too long. You don¡®t need to


    overexert yourself.¡±


    I was nodding to acknowledge the doctor¡®s words when I heard another knock at the door.


    ¡°Miss Ro.¡± This time, it was a young female voice.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    It was the housemaid L. She had a few books and magazines in her hands.


    ¡°Oh, Doctor¨Csorry for interrupting!¡±


    ¡°No worries at all! We are just wrapping up. Everything is on track, and Miss Ro should be all good in t


    wo or three weeks. I¡®ll check back in early next week. Have a good day,dies.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, doctor!¡± L and I said at the same time. Then we exchanged a look and both giggled.


    L was always so upbeat,


    She smiled and said, ¡°Miss Ro, the Master said that he imagines you¡®re getting bored after a few days


    of being in


    this room, and he wondered whether you had any interest in reading some books?¡±


    My eyes widened. It was as if he could read my mind.


    ¡°That¡®s just perfect!¡± | eximed. ¡°Your master is so thoughtful. Please pass my gratitude on to him, an


    d thank you so much for bringing them to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s my pleasure, Miss Ro. The Master ising back tonight from his trip. He asked whether he could


    have the honor of joining you for dinner at home tonight?¡±


    Immediately, my stomach twisted into a tight knot. ¡°Dinner?¡± I asked.


    It wasn¡®t that Soren hadn¡®t been absolutely kind to me in every way. I¡®d just gotten used to being a bit of


    a recluse. I wasn¡®t sure how good I¡®d be at making small talk, especially with a man I hardly knew¨C


    a man that looked just like Ethan!


    ¡°Yes, dinner with him.¡± She seemed to notice I was hesitant, so she encouraged me, ¡°It¡®ll be fine. He¡®s


    quite charming.¡±


    I¡®d give it a try. Because Soren had been so kind to me, even though he didn¡®t have to be.


    ¡°Um¨C of course. Your master is too kind.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s wonderful! I¡®ll let the master know. He would be very happy!¡±


    Topened my mouth again, wanting to ask her not to stand in ceremony with me all the time¨C


    I thought of her more as a friend than a servant. But before I could, she bowed to me


    and exited the room.


    My eyesnded on the books she had dropped off, but my mind drifted to Soren.


    Thadn¡®t really seen him since we first met. Being in charge of the


    ind¡®s security had to keep him busy, but that made him the best host I could ever ask


    for. He had provided everything that I needed to help me recover, and I was grateful for it.


    It was just that.. he reminded me too much of Ethan.


    I sighed to myself.


    He was not Ethan, though, and I was starting to feel like I was being a rude guest.


    L came into my room in the afternoon carrying a blue dress.


    ¡°Miss Ro,¡± she began. ¡°Mr. Soren will be home in about an hour. We should get you ready.¡±


    I was a little nervous because I didn¡®t know what to expect for dinner.


    1 nced at the dress, and felt relieved that it wasn¡®t anything fancy. It was just a knee¨C


    length blue dress with short sleeves made out of a cotton blend. It wasn¡®t slinky, it didn¡®t look revealing


    at all, and it wasn¡®t going to make me feel like I was at one of those fancy dinner parties that Ethan alw


    ays had to attend.


    Getting ready wasn¡®t a long process, and L was very pleasant to work with.


    An hourter, I was ready to go. I had the blue dress on and a pair of strappy ck sandals. My bruises


    weren¡®tpletely healed, but L was very good at covering them with makeup.


    With Ethan¡®s ne around my neck, I felt a bit torn between two worlds.


    L had gone down a few minutes earlier to help the chefs get everything ready. Soren¡®s house was h


    uge, but


    he didn¡®t have a big staff, so L needed to help out.


    A knock on the door pulled my eyes away from my reflection. He was here.


    I took a deep breath and went to answer it.


    Pulling the door open, I saw Soren standing there with a bouquet of white lilies. He


    looked very handsome in a dark suit with a blue tie that was almost the same color as my dress. He loo


    ked so much like Ethan¨Cexcept for his bright, sincere smile.


    ¡°Wow!¡± was the first word out of his mouth. ¡°My goodness, Ro! Look at you! You look gorgeous.¡±


    I looked at the flowers to avoid his gaze. He hadn¡®t dropped his eyes down my body or made


    me ufortable or anything, but I wasn¡®t used to having a strangerplimenting me like that.


    ¡°Thank you, Soren, but the flowers were not necessary¡­¡± Just to be polite, I added, ¡°you look nice too.


    ¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, I switched my daytime suit out for a nighttime suit,¡± he replied, unfurling


    his hand like a model, and then he ignored


    myment about the flowers. ¡°These are for you. They need water, but don¡®t worry. L will run up a


    nd put them in a vase while we¡®re eating. Let¡®s hurry so the food doesn¡®t get cold.¡±


    I wondered if he was starving, but his eagerness for food suddenly made me


    look forward to dinner a little more. I signed inwardly, took the flowers and set them


    inside, and then stepped out into the hallway.


    ¡°Thank you for joining me for dinner,¡± he said as


    we walked next to one another down the hall. ¡°It¡®s not often


    that T havepany in this house. And, you know, I like to talk.¡±


    I tried to be polite as we got to the stairs. ¡°I¡®ll be a good listener.¡±


    Heughed happily at myment. ¡°Hold onto


    the railing,¡± he reminded me. ¡°We¡®ll take our time. I¡®ll stay on your other side and make sure that you do


    n¡®t fall.¡±


    He was thoughtful. I¡®d never met a man quite like him before.


    We made it down the stairs to his opulently¨Cappointed dining room. He pulled


    out my chair, and I sat down to a lovely chicken dinner with a side of mashed potatoes and asparagus.


    ¡°L,¡± Soren said as the two of us began our dinner, ¡°how has your day been?¡±


    She was in the process of pouring him some wine, and me some nonalcoholic sparkling cider.


    ¡°Good, thank you. I always have a nice time hanging out with Miss Ro.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s good to hear,¡± he said. ¡°Did you get a chance to work on your painting?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Thank you for asking.¡±


    Turning to me, he said, ¡°Has L mentioned to you that she is quite the artist?¡±


    I shook my head, feeling a little embarrassed that I hadn¡®t asked much about what L liked to do in he


    r spare time. ¡°No, I didn¡®t realize. That¡®s great.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡®s very talented. In fact, thatndscape behind you is one of hers. I bought it from herst year


    .¡±


    I turned to see a beautiful forest scene. It wasn¡®t quite as good as the professional paintings I¡®d seen in


    the castle, but it was obvious that she had talent.


    ¡°I love it.¡± I told her. ¡°The little cottage in the background is particrly beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± L said


    , the apples of her cheeks a bit pink. ¡°One day, I¡®d like to be a professional, but for now, I


    just paint for fun.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Ro? What do you like to do for fun?¡± Soren asked as he was cutting into his chicken.


    I finished chewing the bite that was in my mouth. It was so tender and juicy and practically melted betw


    een my teeth. Unfortunately, I wasn¡®t in the mood to appreciate the deliciousness.


    I forced myself to swallow so that I wouldn¡®t look rude to my host, and answered, ¡°I like to crochet.¡±


    Certain aspects of my life were secrets that I would have to hide from everyone, but it was surely safe t


    o share what my hobby was,


    ¡°That¡®s amazing,¡± he said. ¡°Are you working on something for the baby?¡±


    ¡°I was¡­¡± I said, a forkful of mashed potatoes poised in front of me. ¡°But I lost it.¡±


    I learnt how to knit in the Drogomor pack¡­


    Soren noticed my mood change, and saidfortingly, ¡°I¡®m sure you can make another one in the future


    he switched the topic, ¡°By the way, that is a lovely ne you¡®re wearing. Where did you get it?¡±


    Suddenly, I felt my blood run cold. My fingers went to my ne, and I absently rubbed the jewels


    between my thumb and first finger.


    I didn¡®t know how to answer him.


    I wasn¡®t ready to talk about Ethan¨Cnot even a little bit.


    ¡°I got it from


    a friend,¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Oh, I¡®m sorry.¡± Soren said, his eyes slightly wider than usual, and


    his smile went away. ¡°I didn¡®t mean to pry.¡®


    ¡°No, no, it¡®s okay,¡± I told him. ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®m just. I was just afraid that it was going to be taken when I was


    ¡°I can absolutely understand that.¡± Soren stopped eating and looked at me. ¡°However, no matter how va


    safety.¡±


    He was right; I couldn¡®t argue with that.


    However, it was the only bit of Ethan I had left, other than my memories.


    Soren could tell I didn¡®t want to continue to talk about the ne, so he concluded, ¡°Well, no matter w


    be alone again.¡±


    I stared at him for a moment a little nervously, not sure what he meant. Did he expect me to stay here fo


    ¡°Nothing is more precious than the little life in you.¡±


    He meant the baby. Iughed at myself for my overreaction.


    ¡°Right,¡± I said. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Sorenughed, too. He clearly read on my face what I was thinking.


    ¡°Hey, don¡®t get me wrong, I¡®d love to have you stay for longer. It¡®s nice to have such a beautiful¡­ listene


    on. You¡®re wee to visit me after you settle down.¡±


    I was a little embarrassed, but I was d to hear him talking about my eventual departure¨C


    not because I wanted to leave, but because it made me feel less dependent upon him.


    ¡°Soren, you¡®ve already helped me a lot. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re not a burden, Ro. Anyone who could ever think of you as a burden needs to get


    their head checked. You¡¯ re a blessing. Just knowing you has enriched my life.¡±


    I could hardly bear his genuine expression. ¡°Well, I¡®ll do what I can to help you, Ro. Not only do I still fee


    you, but now that I¡®ve gotten to know you, I feel like we¡®re friends, and I like to help my friends.¡±


    He smiled at me, and I felt a warmth spread through me.


    Yes, Soren was a good man. He was sweet and considerate, and he knew how to treat


    the ones he cared about well.


    But how could I be around someone who constantly made me think of Ethan?


    ¡°I appreciate it,¡± I replied softly, as a polite guest would say.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯m gonna be around for a few days. Maybe we can hang out together, get to


    know each other a little better. If you feel up to it.¡±


    I looked at his sincere smile and found myself in no position to say no.


    ¡°I think I¡®d like that.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 64

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 64


    Chapter 64 Push Ethan Out of My Mind


    The following days after the dinner, Soren was in the house more often than before. However, he still s


    eemed to be working in the study or on phone calls most of the time.


    Meanwhile, I had been busy reading the books L dropped off.


    Or, in other words¡­ I had been busy keeping myself busy.


    ¡°The Isles of Denali consist of over a hundred small inds, many of which have their own unique cultu


    re¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Although the inds


    do not have as abundant natural resources as the East continent, theirfortable climate, variety of s


    ea products, and unique cultures still make them one of the best choices for those who are seeking a p


    eaceful and rxing lifestyle. They hold special appeal for those who are from the far deserts of the We


    st continent¡­¡±


    I was flipping through the travel magazine on my warm cozy bed under the morning sun when


    I heard a knock on the door again.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I called out softly, expecting to see L. She normally dropped


    off breakfast for me around this hour.


    However, no one opened the door.


    I waited for a few more seconds and


    decided to check who was out there. I opened the door and came face¨Cto ¨C


    face with Soren¡®s bright smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Ro.¡± He paused, as if he was trying to find a way to phrase what he wanted to say. ¡°I h


    appened to just be passing by, and thought to myself, ¡®Maybe I should check on her. I just need a good


    excuse.¡°¡±


    He always had a way of starting fun conversations, I reflected.


    I looked at him with a smile and said nothing, knowing he was going to continue talking anyway.


    He rubbed the back of his neck and shrugged with a smile. ¡°It took me like ten minutes to get the coura


    ge to knock. Then I kinda forgot about my excuse.¡±


    I couldn¡®t help but chuckle. ¡°Do you remember now?¡±


    ¡°Oh¨C¡± he replied with a jokey


    grin, ¡°I was thinking about starting with, ¡®I don¡®t want her to starve,¡¯ so I was about to bring you everythi


    ng from the kitchen. But then I thought maybe it wasn¡®t good for you to start your day with anything gre


    asy, so finally I settled on bringing you this special blueberry jam.¡±


    He held up a ss jar, and I could smell the delicious blueberry scent even without the lid open.


    ¡°So,¡± he continued in an exaggerated tone of voice that once again made me smile openly, ¡°if you have


    n¡®t had breakfast yet, I highly rmend giving it a try. It¡®s a secret ind recipe. The berries are from


    here, picked with love.¡±


    The jar itself was shaped like a cute bear, and it reminded me of the person who had just gifted it to me


    . No one could resist something adorable like that, so I epted my newest gift from Soren as he hand


    ed it over to me.


    Sometimes his silly sense of humor made me wonder how he managed to handle such a big ind as


    an authoritative figure.


    ¡°You are just too kind. Um, would you like toe in?¡± I figured that was the appropriate thing to ask.


    ¡°I was just wondering when are you going to ask me that.¡±


    He blinked a few times, but his lighthearted tone assured me that it was safe to be alone with him.


    He took a seat on a chair across the room, keeping a safe distance between us.


    ¡°How do you feel today?¡±


    While he didn¡®t have a smile on his face, his tone was gentle.


    ¡°I feel great. I really appreciate your kindness in letting me stay here.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    He smiled. Then he noticed the open magazine on the bed, and eximed, ¡°So I was right!¡±


    I was confused, ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking the other day that you must be so bored by now, but


    the doctor had ordered you to take it easy. I was wondering what might help you to kill time. See, I just


    had the feeling that you love to read!¡± He looked proud of himself. ¡°And I was right!¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You weren¡¯t just right, it was as if you read my mind. L dropped them off just as I was


    thinking about reading.¡±


    ¡°Ha, I am good like that!¡± he said grandly, and I replied with an agreeing chuckle.


    He got up and paced over to the window, gesturing toward that part of the room. ¡°I¡®ll have them add a lo


    unge chair here so that, if you want to sit up to read, you¡®ll have a ce in your room to do so.¡±


    His back was to the sun, and his face was darkened by the shadow. I could only see his


    overall silhouette.


    For a moment, I thought it was Ethan speaking to me.


    ¡°¡­what do you think, Ro?¡±


    I sighed inwardly. What was wrong with me?


    Soren was not Ethan. No matter


    how simr they looked, he was opposite the Alpha of Drogomor in every way.


    For example, Ethan would never ask my opinion of anything.


    I looked up to him to answer his question. ¡°Soren, please do whatever you think is the best. This is your


    home.¡±


    ¡°But this is your room-¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Soren, I appreciate your help. Really, without you, I can¡®t even bear to think what might have


    happened to me and my baby¡­¡±


    Thad made up my mind. The sooner I left here, the better.


    I could not allow myself to rely on someone else any more¡­ especially someone


    who looked so much like Ethan.


    ¡°¡­However, I cannot stay here forever.¡±


    No matter how nice Soren seemed to be, I did not need another man in my life.


    The smile on his face had faded away, as if he was disappointed at my answer. But my


    mind was set. I could not allow myself to be trapped with anyone else.


    If I could run away from Ethan, I was sure I could escape Soren.


    He didn¡®t pressure me further, simply nodding in understanding. ¡°What a pity. I¡®ve


    really enjoyed yourpany. In that case. Do you know where you would like to go? Have you picked


    out a neighborhood? What kind of job would you like to have?¡±


    Alright. I had to admit that I haven¡¯t fully thought through everything.


    ¡°I used to be a waitress and a singer in restaurants, but I could also work as a maid, babysitter¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­waitress and singer.¡± He was more serious than a few moments before.


    ¡°Let me talk to my assistant. How about this, either way, you are supposed to take it easy for at least an


    other two weeks. Why don¡®t we use this time to figure out a solid n for you?¡±


    I looked at Soren¡®s sincere gaze and felt guilty.


    The entire time I was with him, he was nothing but helpful and respectful. Was I unreasonable for being


    so suspicious?


    ¡°Thank you, Soren,¡± I said with all my heart. ¡°I will find a way to repay you.¡±


    ¡°You are too serious. This is what I am supposed to do¨C I look out for everyone on this ind.¡±


    Soren gave my hand a couple of gentle pats, and then stood back up.


    ¡°Hey, no tears. You¡®re going to ruin my reputation as a gentleman. I¡®m NOT a heartbreaker!¡± He winked


    as he said this, sessfully defeating my urge to cry.


    Once I had a smile back on my face, he asked, ¡°Would you honor me with a walk?¡±


    After all his kindness, I didn¡®t want to refuse him. ¡°I would love to.¡±


    He offered me his arm. ¡°You¡®re with child right now, so let¡®s be one¨Chundred¨C


    percent cautious in those shoes.¡±


    Thesitated for a moment before looping my hand around his elbow.


    After a short moment of silence, I decided to be the one to start the conversation. ¡°It¡®s rare to see you n


    ot working.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, I would love to take more breaks if I could. But I¡®m really d I


    didn¡®t the other day, otherwise, I wouldn¡®t have been able to be the hero of a beautiful youngdy.¡±


    Knowing this was just who he was, I smiled.


    Soren led me through a back door. The second we walked outside


    and the sunlight hit me directly in the face, felt my mood change. A light breeze stirred my hair, and I pa


    used for a second to raise my face to the bright azure sky.


    It was my favorite color, for it was the color of Ethan¡®s eyes.


    Stopping alongside me, Soren let out a little chuckle. ¡°It¡®s been a while since you¡®ve been outside, huh?


    ¡± he said.


    I looked at him. Soren looked so much like Ethan.


    Thad hoped that after leaving, I would be able to


    let Ethan go. However, fate found a way to always remind me of him.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so,¡± I admitted, opening my eyes. I felt my cheeks heating up with embarrassment at my


    behavior.


    ¡°You¡®re so adorable,¡± he muttered, and I felt like he was talking more to himself than to me, so I didn¡®t c


    omment.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he added. ¡°I have something to show you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I walked with him, my


    arm still through his so I didn¡®t trip. He led me to a little wooden gate, and a sweet floral fragrance told


    me where we were going well before we got there.


    Soren pushed open the quaint wooden, round¨C


    topped gate with chipped, white paint, and we walked into arge garden.


    I couldn¡®t help but gasp at how


    beautiful it was. Flowers in every color bloomed alongside the cobblestone walking paths.


    I immediately understood where he got all of the flowers he brought me and why they were always


    different. The flowers that grew here were not all tropical, either. Many of them grew on the maind.


    They were all beautiful. Their petals danced in the breeze, and their fragrances mingled together.


    It was enchanting, and for a moment, I stopped to savor the image. I felt like I¡®d stepped inside the page


    a fairy tale.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked me.


    Perhaps I simply hadn¡®t been outside in a while, and my emotions were running wild, but I felt tears thre


    ¡°I love it,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I¡®m so happy to hear it,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡®s keep walking. There¡®s a fountain I¡®d like to show you.¡±


    We walked along, arm in arm, and he told me about some of the flowers. We also talked about day¨Cto¨C


    day activities.


    ¡°Here it is,¡± Soren said as we rounded the corner, and the sound of trickling water became even louder.


    We were standing outside of


    a beautiful fountain, where two chubby cherubs were sshing water at one another. It was a cute fount


    It wasn¡®t nearly asrge and fancy as the ornamental fountains in the capital, though.


    For a moment, my mind went to Ethan again. I wondered what he would say, standing next to a fountain


    winged babies sshing each other.


    He would probably just grunt and have nothing else to say about it.


    But that didn¡¯t make me miss him any less.


    ¡°Do you want to have a seat?¡± Soren asked, gesturing to a bench nearby.


    Sure,¡± I said, pushing Ethan out of my mind.


    I knew he wouldn¡®tpletely go away, though. He never did.


    I was thinking, it might be a good idea for you to have


    We sat, and Soren waited a moment before asking, ¡°So a midwife.¡±


    I turned and looked at him. ¡°A midwife? Now?¡± I was thinking of leaving soon.


    ¡°Yes, that¡®s right. I have connections all over the ind, and if you¡®re still thinking of moving out


    on your own soon, I want to make sure you have the very best midwife to care for you and the baby.¡±


    I stared at him for a moment, not sure what to say.


    Soren chuckled. ¡°Don¡®t look so surprised, Ro. You know I care about you and that little bundle you¡®re ca


    right? The more time we spend together, the more I feel that way. I want to make sure that you¡®re well lo


    How could I possibly deny him that?


    ¡°Of course, Soren.¡± I smiled up at him. ¡°Thank you so much¨Cfor everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s my pleasure, Ro.¡± He squeezed my arm gently. ¡°At first, I thought I was just helping a young girl who


    A friend¨CI felt a pang of guilt about him calling me that.


    ¡°I hope that I will not let you down,¡± l¡®sighed.


    ¡°How could you?¡± he chuckled, seeming to think that I was just being funny or humble.


    I didn¡®t dare look into his smiling eyes, and turned my


    gaze to the fountain instead How I wished I could be the innocent ¡°me¡± again and simply trust a dear frie

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 65

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 65


    Chapter 65: I Miss You


    **Lilly¡®s POV


    ¡°It¡®s all right, honey,¡± my mother said, smoothing my hair. ¡°We¡®ll be


    alright. Just stay quiet for a bit longer, and then the wolves upstairs will go, and we¡®ll be safe.¡±


    I looked up at my mother and nodded, but wasn¡®t sure


    I believed her. We had run down here, my older brother, my mother, and I, about an hour ago, when we


    ¡®d first gotten word from the vige guard that there were unknown wolves spotted in the woods near o


    ur homes. Some of the other viges nearby had been attacked recently, so we¡®d been on


    high alert. None of us had slept for thest few nights.


    We¡®d heard that there were more warriors on the way to protect us, but so far, we hadn¡®t seen any.


    Upstairs, the floor creaked, and some ss broke. I held my breath, terrified.


    I thought about all of my friends from school. Would I even be there tomorrow? We were supposed to h


    ave our seventh¨Cgrade assessments.


    It should¡®ve been thest thing on my mind.


    ¡°We should shift, Mom. Me and you need to be in our wolf forms,¡± whispered my older brother, ke, w


    ho was twenty¨Ctwo. ¡°We need to be ready to run!¡±


    My mother hesitated, but I


    wasn¡®t sure why. Then, when we heard the weight of paws closer to the door that led downstairs, she n


    odded.


    But before she


    shifted herself, she carefully lifted the cover to the vent next to us. It was our only chance of getting out


    undetected.


    She had an emergency bag she could scoop up and put on her back as a wolf.


    We could only hope that our father, who had volunteered to help with the vige guard, would be okay,


    and we could meet up with him again somewhere down the line.


    ¡°You run south, as fast as you can,¡± my mother instructed my brother. ¡°Put Lily on


    your back, and do not look back. For anything,¡± she told both of us, looking us each in the eye.


    We both nodded. I knew that she¡®d be able to talk to ke using the mind¨C


    link once he shifted, but it wasn¡®t the


    same.


    As quietly as he could, ke shifted into his wolf form. I was surprised when I saw my mom gesture for


    me to pick up the backpack. I did as I was told, and ke went first through


    the vent to the tunnel that led out of the basement. My mom nudged me to go next just as we


    heard more breaking ss and the sound of the door at the top of the stairs.


    Using the mind¨Clink, my mom shouted, ¡°Run! Run kids, run!¡±


    ke and I ran through the tunnel. I kept my eyes on his tail. There was no room for me to get on his b


    ack down here. He came out of the forest ahead of me. He stopped


    as soon as we got out, and I climbed on top of him. I kept my eyes trained on the forest ahead of us, m


    y big brother running as fast as he could as the sounds of shouting and howling filled our ears. I remem


    bered what my mom said, and I didn¡®t look back. But I wanted to.


    Because I didn¡®t hear her behind us.


    ¡°I miss you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how I miss you, too,¡± I said, running my hand along Rosalie¡®s soft cheek. ¡°I miss you so much.


    We were lying in bed, and she was in my arms, her head on my bicep, her eyes dancing as she smiled


    up at me.


    ¡°I wish this was real, and we were together again.¡± Her voice was so soft and sultry. It was just a whisp


    er in the wind.


    And that¡®s how I knew it wasn¡®t real.


    These dreams ¨C or rather, nightmares ¨C


    always started the same way. I knew that in a few moments, she wouldn¡® t be lying here anymore, lovi


    ngly gazing at my face anymore.


    No, in a moment, she¡®d be screaming.


    She¡®d be falling.


    The ironic thing is, when she fell, she didn¡®t scream at all. I never heard a sound from her.


    Maybe if she had screamed, if she¡®d called


    me a b*stard, if she¡®d let out some sort of wail of anguish, this would¡® ve all been easier.


    ¡°You want me to stay, don¡®t you?¡± she asked, pushing up so that she was hovering near my lips.


    I didn¡®t answer her. I never answered her.


    If I did¡­ maybe she wouldn¡®t go away.


    But I couldn¡®t. It was as if my tongue no longer worked.


    ¡°Ethan? Don¡®t you love me?¡± Rosalie¡®s eyebrows furrowed, and she


    stared at me more intently for a moment until we were no longer on the bed.


    We were on the cliffside. And I was too far away from her.


    I couldn¡®t reach her.


    ¡°Don¡®t you want me?¡± she asked. ¡°Don¡®t you love me?¡±


    Still, I could not answer, and then, just like always, her arms came out. She reached for me, but I could


    n¡®t reach her. Then her mouth ¨C


    that beautiful mouth which produced all those perfect, calming melodies that always soothed my soul ¨C


    flew open, and she was screaming.


    An ear¨Cpiercing, shrill, banshee¨Clike scream hit my ears before she was hurled over the


    side of the cliff.


    Just like that, she was gone.


    In a flicker


    The bat of an eysh,


    Rosalie disappeared, and I was standing there, shouting after her, ¡°NO!¡±


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    The sound of my rm made me bolt up, my heart racing, a cold sweat covering me. I quickly hit the


    butto


    stop that awful noise, though it wasn¡¯t nearly as unsettling as the sound of Rosalie¡®s nightmarish screa


    m that still echoed in my head.


    I dropped back onto my pillows, waiting for my heart to recover before I pulled myself out of bed.


    I¡®d juste here to lie down


    for a few minutes before I went back to work. Normally, I didn¡®t even fall asleep whenever I came


    back to my room to rest, but clearly today I had.


    I wished I hadn¡®t.


    Dragging my hand


    down my face, I sat back up, remembering that I had work to do. The attacks on the viges in the nort


    hern forests continued. Just because I had had a bad dream didn¡®t mean I could lie there


    and wallow in self¨Cpity.


    I pushed my feet back into my shoes and went into the bathroom to ssh some water onto my face.


    ome


    In the mirror, the man that stared back at me was a stranger.


    My face was thinner than I¡®d ever remembered seeing it before. I had heavy, dark bags under my eyes,


    and even though I¡®d shaved earlier in the day, I hadn¡®t done a very careful job of it. I couldn¡®t recognize


    myself.


    A knock at the door drew me out of the bathroom.


    Talon looked at me with worry. ¡°Alpha, are you okay? Did you get to sleep at all?


    ¡°Yes, I¡®m fine. What¡®s up?¡±


    ¡°They¡®re here!¡±


    At first, I wasn¡®t sure who he was talking


    about. My Beta didn¡®t seem panicked enough to mean that the enemy¡®s wolves had shown up at our ga


    tes.


    Then I remembered. The witness brought useful information from


    the borders, and we were able to send help


    to rescue the citizens being attacked by the rogues. Some of theme to the capital seeking shelter.


    Talon and Vicky had both been very busy trying to


    put together the resources to help the people who wereing in.


    Up until yesterday, none of the transport vehicles had arrived yet, though.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°They¡®re here?¡± I repeated, staring at Talon. ¡°Finally, some good news.¡±


    ¡°King James is out near the gate, greeting them as theye in,¡± Talon said, an expectant look on his fa


    ¡°That doesn¡®t surprise me,¡± I said, returning my gaze to the map.


    Talon cleared his throat. Frustrated, I looked back at him. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°He wants you there as well.¡±.


    Sighing, I ced both hands on my desk and leaned forward, knowing I didn¡®t have time for this. I had m


    ¡°It will have to be quick.¡± I growled as I walked out from behind my desk.


    The two of us headed out to


    where the transport vehicles wereing through the gate, letting the citizens olt.


    Vicky and several other people, mostly women but not all, were telling the refugees where to go.


    As soon as I saw them, the emotions I¡®d felt inside changed. The frustration was still there, but it morphe


    I felt bad for these people. They had been disced from


    their homes. Some of them were wounded. All of them were scared. Most of them were dirty and some h


    It was a sobering, heartbreaking sight that made me want to personally hunt down the culprits so that I c


    ¡°What¡®s your name, honey?¡± I heard Vicky asking a dark¨C


    haired girl. She was standing with a tall,nky boy who was probably only a few years older than her. Th


    ¡°My name is Lilly,¡± she said, tears streaking her cheeks. ¡°This is my brother. ke.¡±


    ¡°We can¡®t find our parents,¡± ke said. His bottom lip was quivering as he spoke. I knew that face. He w


    The girl, Lilly, wiped at her tears. ¡°Our father was in the vige guard. He might be dead.¡±


    Vicky pulled the little girl into a hug.


    ¡°Try not to think the worst, sweetheart,¡± she said. ¡°I know it¡®s scary. But you¡®re safe now, and there are a


    take care of you.¡±


    Vicky¡®s voice was sweet, calming. For a moment, it reminded me of Rosalie, and I wished that she was


    She wasn¡®t here, though. It was pointless for me to let my mind go there.


    ¡°Ethan.¡± James¡®s voice cut through my inner thoughts. He was pacing next to me. ¡°What are we going to


    ¡°We¡®re sending in help from adjacent areas,¡± I said, ¡°but we need to continue the evacuation of the north


    going on, we have limited men to spare there.¡±


    James nodded. ¡°We need to make sure that we have all of the resources necessary to take care of the c


    Talon replied, ¡°We have secured public locations for them to stay in¨C


    event centers, chapels, those sorts of ces.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Before the king walked away, he signaled me to follow him.


    Once we were in private, he looked me in the eye.


    ¡°Ethan, what¡®s your n with Soren?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 66

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 66


    Chapter 66 Little Love Birds


    James¡® question caught me off guard. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± he sighed. ¡°Talon took the witness away to talk to him in private


    the other day. Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the man was overwhelmed by all the people in the room,¡± I exined.


    ¡°By all the people, or by you?¡±


    I knew there was no point in arguing about it. Not only because James was apetent king, but also


    because he knew me well¨C he knew us well.


    I sighed and looked away. ¡°One person¡®s word wouldn¡®t


    have been enough to leap to any conclusions. I didn¡®t want to cause panic or suspicion in the room.¡±


    ¡°I understand that. That¡®s why I didn¡®t say anything there.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± James asked.


    ¡°This is between me and him,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°It might just be personal before, but now, as you are aware, things are not going well in our border pac


    ks. The people are suffering. This troubles me.¡±


    He looked towards the crowd of the disced civilians. Worry and sadness were in his gaze. I understo


    od his concern for his kingdom and his people, our people.


    | softened my voice. ¡°I¡®ll take care of it.¡±


    James looked me in the eye quietly, and he nodded, ¡°Good, I¡®m sure you will.¡±


    Soren took a sip of wine. ¡°So, Ro, I¡®ve talked to my assistant about referring you to a job. But we almost


    overlooked something important.¡±


    I put down my silverware and waited for him to continue. Having dinner


    with Soren had be much easier and more pleasant now that I¡®d gotten to know him better.


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°You¡®re pregnant.¡± Soren pointed out. ¡°Any of the jobs you mentioned could require you to carry weight,


    and you would be on your feet all the time. Are you sure it¡®s the best for your baby?¡±


    I couldn¡®t answer. I might have oversimplified the process of ¡°settling down¡± in my head, especially sinc


    e I had lost all of the money and valuables.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry,¡± he said, ¡°I didn¡®t mean to make you feel bad. I was just trying to be thorough.¡±


    ¡°This is not your fault, I didn¡®t think it through.¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Oh, on the bright side, talking about pregnancy¨CI do have good news,¡± he


    chirped, clearly trying to cheer me up. ¡°Want to guess?¡±


    | smiled, but shook my head.


    ¡°I had posted a job ad for a midwife, and we¡®ve gotten quite a few applicants, and,¡±


    He paused intentionally, and seemingly waited for me to ask him what he was holding off.


    T held my breath and replied in disbelief, ¡°You found her?¡±


    He grinned, and finished, ¡°one of the applicants is named Seraphine.¡±


    ***


    I immediately recognized the face


    that I hadn¡®t expected to see again so soon. Seraphine stood with a bright smile across her lips, her ey


    es locking with mine, and I could tell she was happy to see me, too.


    A few days ago, Soren offered to find me a midwife. I told him about Seraphine and that I had


    lost her address along with my other belongings. With Soren¡®s help, we posted the job ad in the local


    newspaper, and now.. here we were.


    I walked around and gave Seraphine a warm embrace. ¡°I missed you, Seraphine!¡±


    ¡°So


    d to see you again dear.¡± She replied, we will need to get you set up for an appointment very soon, t


    hat way, we can see how the baby is doing.¡±


    ***


    ¡°The heartbeat sounds very strong today,¡± Seraphine said, holding a stethoscope to my stomach.


    We were sitting on the edge of my bed, in one of the rooms that


    had been furnished already when I¡®d moved into the cottage a few days earlier.


    I loved to hear the baby¡®s heartbeat myself, so once Seraphine had finished listening and confirmed tha


    t everything was well, she handed me the stethoscope so that I could hear.


    Theld the bottom of the stethoscope


    against my abdomen, which was growingrger by the day, it seemed. The thunk, thunk sound of my b


    aby¡®s heart reverberated like a drum in my ears and brought a smile to my face.


    ¡°Oh, it sounds so fast today,¡± | said with a grin.


    ¡°It¡®s about the same as yesterday,¡± Seraphine assured me, writing


    down some notes. She kept a careful record of everything


    that had to do with the baby. ¡°Just a tiny bit faster. That¡®s fine. It can vary.¡±


    ¡°What would cause that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It could be a lot of things.¡± She looked around the room and noticed the breakfast tray L had yet


    to remove. ¡°Oh, well, I see you¡®ve had some more of Soren¡®s famous blueberry jam. That could be it.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Is that not good for the baby?¡±


    It¡®s perfectly fine. It just has sugar in it, and it can make the baby a little more


    active than normal for a little while.¡± She patted my shoulder andughed a little. ¡°No need to worry. Yo


    ur baby will be fine, Ro.¡±


    I tried to rx, but I had to wonder if I should start cutting all sugar out of my diet, just in case it wasn¡®t


    good for my child.


    ¡°You¡®re going to be such a good mother,¡± Seraphine said, finishing her notes and standing to put her m


    edical


    equipment back in her bag. I knew that meant she was going to take her stethoscope away, and that m


    eant that I was going to have to stop listening to that tiny drum in my ears.


    ¡°Listen to youter, tiny peanut,¡± I whispered as I gave Seraphine her stethoscope.


    As she put it away, I said to her, ¡°Thank you, but why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because you care so much about all of the little details.¡± She turned and grinned at me


    over her shoulder as she zipped her bag.


    A warm feeling radiated throughout my body as I thought about what it would be like to have


    my baby here and hold him or her in my arms. I liked to think


    about rocking the baby, holding that tiny person in my arms, wrapped


    in a nket, kissing that little head¡­ I would do anything for them.


    Treally didn¡®t care if it was a boy or a girl, though imagining


    a little boy that looked like his father would make me happy.


    As delicious as the blueberry jam was, I didn¡®t mind not eating it for the next few months. Or any sugar,


    for that matter.


    Before I could respond, L came into the room. ¡°Miss Ro, Mr. Soren is here to see you.¡±


    I got up off of the bed and walked past Seraphine. She was still


    packing up, but she looked at me curiously.


    I paused and gave Seraphine a hug, ¡°Thank you foring over today. See you in a few days.¡±


    Sheughed, spared one hand to wave at me. ¡°See you around. Enjoy your date, you little love birds.¡±


    I froze. ¡°No, no! It¡®s not like that,¡± I tried to exin.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I know,¡± she said, but her expression told me that she didn¡®t.


    I sighed. Soren was charming and he treated me very sweetly, he treated everyone sweetly.


    However, I wasn¡®t ready for any kind of rtionship. Soren was well aware of


    this as well. He told me that he was d we were friends.


    However, Seraphine didn¡®t buy that.


    By the time I got to the front door, Soren was standing in the hallway, a bouquet of daisies in his hand.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± he said, his smile so cheerful that it immediately made my steps feel lighter.


    ¡°Good morning, Soren.¡±


    He extended the flowers to me. ¡°These are for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, taking


    them and lifting them to my nose to inhale their fragrance. ¡°They smell wonderful.¡±


    I had gotten used to him bringing me something every time he came over. Most of


    the time it was flowers, but sometimes it was choctes, or something else thoughtful to make me feel b


    after the attack.


    I was mostly healed now. Seraphine said she¡®d never seen anyone heal so quickly before, but I had alw


    ¡°You are most wee, beautifuldy.¡± I had gotten used to hispliments to


    girls, all girls. ¡°What are your ns today?¡±


    L came to take the flowers from me to put them in a vase of water. She knew my routines by


    now and expected to need a fresh vase if Mr. Soren was visiting.


    Once I handed her the flowers, I turned back to face him.


    ¡°Well, I was intending to spend some time in the garden and possibly do some light exercise, but¡­ noth


    set in stone.¡± I assumed he had something in mind if he was asking. ¡°Are you not out for work today?¡±


    Soren shook his head. ¡°I was supposed to have a business


    meeting, but it got canceled, so I wonder whether you have any interest in doing a little shopping with m


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    My face lit up. I had been wanting to get some yarn to do crocheting. ¡°You sure it wouldn¡®t take up too m


    ¡°I wouldn¡®t offer if I didn¡®t mean it.¡±


    ¡°In that case, yes, I would love to. Thank you.¡± I smiled at Soren, who offered me his arm.


    Thesitated. From the corner of my eye, I saw Seraphine step out of the


    room. She smiled when she saw us and gave me a ¡°see, I knew it¡± look.


    I shook my head, pretended I didn¡®t see his slightly arched arm, and looked up to Soren, ¡°Let¡®s go. I will


    you.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 67

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 67


    Chapter 67 Derek Again!


    ¡°You almost bought the entire store. That¡®s too much!¡±


    lexited the store following Soren, who had insisted on buying anything and everything that I looked at


    for more than three seconds.


    ¡°This is just the right amount.¡± Soren smiled. ¡°I feel good about myself today. Very wise choice.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m sorry?¡± I said, honestly not understanding.


    ¡°The best thing


    I did today was making these purchases. First of all, you are happy. Secondly, the olddy behind the c


    ounter made enough to call it a day early,


    so she is happy. I made twodies happy in one day, nothing beats that!¡±


    He thought for a moment before happily continuing, ¡°Even the baby will thank me when it gets the new


    things created by its mother.¡±


    I chuckled at his words, and my hand gently moved to my belly. I shook my head with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wiseman Soren. I promise I¡®ll pay you back once I find a job.¡±


    He slowed down to look at me, ignoring half of what I said. ¡°You¡®re wee.¡± He nced


    at his watch. ¡°It¡®s still early. Ro, do you still have energy to check out the rest of the marketce?¡±


    It was the first time in a long while that I had a chance to enjoy crowds and


    shops like this, and there was still a lot to see.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, that would be lovely.¡±


    The marketce stretched from the cobbled stone streets near the port


    all the way down to the bakery on the corner. Stalls were lined up in the streets with farmers


    selling their fresh produce out in the open fresh air. The cheerful shops on either side


    attracted customers with food, jewelry, and apparel.


    Exciting scents and sounds surrounded


    me- the sweet earthy smells of roasting chestnuts and mouth watering baked goods; the chatter of adul


    ts andughing shrieks of children amidst the loud calls


    and haggling of the vendors. Somewhere down an alley, a fiddler was ying a cheerful folk tune.


    It was almost like I had been dropped into another universe. The


    clothes, the ents, the atmosphere everything was so different from what I was used to on the


    maind.


    ¡°So are you enjoying the shops here?¡± Soren asked with a smile.


    Caught up in the bliss of beauty that was Avondale, I found it hard to take my eyes off everything aroun


    d me. ¡°Yes, I can¡®t get over how lively this ce is. It¡®s so different from what I¡®m used to.¡±


    His chuckle was light.


    ¡°It is spectacr, in its own way. Avondale is the biggest port of trade in the Denali Isles. I suppose I do


    n¡®t notice the beauty of it much anymore since I¡®ve been here for a while.¡±


    I watched the interactions of the people around me, and the children


    whoughed and yed in the street. I could picture myself and my child walking along these streets, e


    njoying a carefree afternoon walk in the warm sun.


    ¡°Hey Ro, I want to check out something over there,¡± Soren said beside me. ¡°Do


    you mind checking out the next


    couple stalls by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Alright, be a good girl and don¡®t cause any trouble, okay?¡± he joked. ¡°I¡®ll be right back.¡±


    ausea


    ¡°I promise I¡®ll be here when you¡®re back.¡± I smiled as he took off to go to the other side of the street.


    I was standing in front of a clothing store. My belly was growing bigger every day, and I was in need of


    morefortable items to wear. I felt a strong urge to see what the store had to offer, and ventured clo


    ser in hopes of finding something. The beautiful array of fabric and the variety of colors were eye¨C


    catching, making it difficult to pick out what I might need the most.


    As I was checking out a set of clothes on the rack just outside the shop door, I suddenly froze.


    On the other side of the street, I caught a glimpse of someone from my nightmares of long ago¨C


    a dark shadow of my past I thought I had escaped from.


    He wasn¡®t facing the store, and I could only see his profile, but I couldn¡®t mistake him.


    ¡°That isn¡®t possible¡­¡± The whisper barely left my lips. ¡°Derek¡­¡±


    I wasn¡®t sure if he had seen me, but that wasn¡®t a risk I was willing to take.


    T headed into the shop as quickly as


    I could without drawing attention to myself, and pushing past a few people in order to meander toward t


    he back. Luckily, with the bright sunshine outside, it


    would be hard for anyone to see into the store. I moved behind racks of clothing and prayed that Derek


    wouldn¡®t see me.


    My heart was beating fast. What should I do?


    I thought of Soren. He hadn¡®t returned yet, and even if he did, how would he know I was here?


    As I was trying to figure out my next move, someone blocked the store¡®s entrance.


    ¡°Ro,¡± Soren¡®s voice called out, causing me to jump.


    I let out a breath. I had never been so happy that he was around.


    As soon as he saw me, his look of happiness quickly turned into one of concern. ¡°You¡®re here! Is everyt


    hing


    okay?¡±


    I found myself speechless for a moment, and forced a smile onto my face.


    ¡°Uh¨Cyes. Sorry, I should¡®ve waited outside. How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°Not a problem at all. I would be able to find you anywhere,¡± he replied


    jokingly. ¡°In all honesty, you, mydy, have definitely made some good impressions, so it wasn¡®t too diffi


    cult for the stall owners to tell me which way you went. So, did you find anything?¡±


    ttered by hispliment, I shyly said. ¡°You are far too kind.¡± Then I


    cleared my throat quickly, trying to pretend nothing had happened, and answered, ¡°Yes, but I was havin


    g difficulties deciding which one of these two dresses I should buy.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s easy.¡± He smiled, and I had a feeling that he would say,


    ¡°Both of them, of course. One moment¨C let me check them out.¡±


    I sighed. Just as expected.


    However, I didn¡®t argue with him.


    I nced outside again. Thank the Moon Goddess, Derek was gone.


    Soren returned with yet another bag in hand.


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± I said with a smile¨C


    but my happy expression faltered quickly as my eyes instinctively darted around.


    My mind was drifting back to Derek. Would he also be able to track me down easily if he saw me?


    Soren, observant as he was, didn¡®t miss my nervousness. ¡°You seem ufortable. Would you like to


    head back?¡±


    Nodding my head, I gave a weak smile. ¡°I¡®m sorry, just a bit tired now. I¡®m looking forward


    to sitting down once we get back.¡±


    ¡°You don¡®t have to apologize, Ro. Growing a child can¡®t be an easy thing to do.¡±


    I followed him back to his limousine. His Beta, Thomas, was already waiting for us. Fortunately, Derek


    was still nowhere to be seen.


    Once we got in the car, I let out a breath and tried to calm myself down.


    Noticing Soren was looking at me, I cleared my throat. ¡°So did


    you find what you were looking for earlier?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s a secret.¡± He blinked twice at me, and sessfully lightened my mood.


    But before I replied, he said, ¡° gosh, I¡®m just so bad at keeping secrets! So I got


    something for you-¡± I watched him reaching into arge white bag, ¡°well something for your baby, to


    be urate.¡±


    My eyes widened at the sight of an elegant ck toy ship that Soren had presented in his hand. It was


    about the length of my forearm, fairlyrgepared to most of the toy ships, but was sophisticatedly


    decorated in the most realistic way.


    On its body, there were engraved letters reading ¡°Avondale¡±.


    ¡°Soren, it¡®s beautiful,¡± I whispered as he ced it in my hands. ¡°You didn¡®t¨C¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. I didn¡®t have to, but I wanted to. I figured that, since you are living on the ind, a ship


    named after it would be a great representation of where your child will be growing up.¡±


    I forced a smile and thanked him. ¡°You are too generous. Thank you!¡±


    Soren¡®s gift was heartwarming.


    However, knowing Derek was also here made Avondale no longer


    an option for me to settle down long term.


    I was the reason he¡®d lost his hand. If he ever found me, I couldn¡®t imagine what he would do to me and


    my child for revenge. An overwhelming fear flooded me at the thought.


    Soren asked all of a sudden, ¡°Ro, something happened back at the market, didn¡®t it?¡±


    I sighed. I was a little taken aback by his question, but then I wasn¡®t too surprised that he came to that c


    onclusion¨C he was extremely good at reading people.


    However, I didn¡®t want to burden Soren with my troubles. And I couldn¡®t let him find out who I was.


    ¡°Soren.. no, nothing. You have been


    amazing with everything, but now that I am fully healed, I think it¡®s time for me to find a ce to settle d


    own.¡±


    It took Soren a moment, but he said in an even tone, ¡°I actually was thinking about that these couple da


    ys. I


    promised you we¡®ll figure out a solid n for you. Let¡®s get inside, and we can talk it through.¡±


    As we spoke, the limousine pulled up to the house. Soren opened the car door for me and led me to th


    e living room.


    After pouring me a coup of of warm water, he sat down next to me to exin his proposal in detail.


    ¡°I have a property on a different ind within the Isles of Denali. As you know, I go on business trips a l


    ot, so I¡®m not there most of the time. I¡®m looking for someone to look after it. Someone I could trust.¡±


    He gave me a minute to digest the information.


    ¡°It¡®s a small ind, not as busy as Avondale, so I wasn¡®t sure whether you¡®d like it there. But I figured I¡®


    dl at least ask you and see if you had any interest.¡±


    To make the


    offer even more appealing, he added with a smile and a wink, ¡°Also, I pay well. You can be assured of t


    hat.¡±


    My eyes widened. It seemed like a perfect solution to my problem.


    ¡°If you ept, it would be a huge favor to me.¡± Soren gave me a sincere look.


    I didn¡®t want to jump on the opportunity


    just yet. Even though everything had seemed to work out really well so far, I just had an uneasy feeling.


    ¡°Thank you so much for the offer. May I think about it?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Soren seemed to be happy that I didn¡®t turn him down immediately. I realized I forgot to as


    k for a piece of important information. ¡°What¡®s the name of the ind?¡± ¡°It¡®s Papeno.¡±


    Which Ind is being used by Our Enemy?


    The river was running particrly fast that night as I stood there gazing out at it under the moonlight.


    I knew I didn¡®t have long. I needed to get back soon. But I had snuck out to catch some fresh air.


    At least, that¡®s what I had told everyone.


    I had fully intended to do just that, but now I found myself here¨C


    standing on the cliff¡®s edge, staring down at the water. I watched it run over the top of the jagged rocks,


    white caps violently cascading over the brink before they disappeared on the other side.


    Sometimes a branch would fly up into the air, smash into a boulder, and then fall beneath the surface, f


    ading away, never to be seen again.


    I couldn¡®t let myself think of her that ¨C


    way.


    I couldn¡®t let my mind go there¡­ to the images of what it would be like for her body to hit those rocks a


    nd break apart like those sticks.


    It had been days, and still nothing. As I looked down at the water and saw how vicious it was, the idea


    that it could destroy all traces of her made it easier to ept.


    ¦¡¦©¦£¦©¦­¦¡!


    Talon¡®s voice cut through my thoughts, and I turned to see him hurrying toward me.


    ¡°The King needs us in the war room right away!¡±


    Ever since we counterattacked against the rogues and evacuated the northern viges, the situation al


    ong the northern forest had been stabilized. We had now focused back on the west coast war


    against the West King, Alpha Kal.


    Talon¡®s voice told me, though, that this was more urgent than usual.


    VE


    I turned and looked at him, his face illuminated by the moon¡®s light, and took several hurried steps in hi


    s direction. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Kal¡®s men have taken over three cities along the west coast,¡± he said.


    I froze. ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°You heard me correctly.¡± Talon¡®s expression could not have made


    it more clear that the bad news was true.


    I took a deep breath. ¡°Why haven¡®t we heard about this until now?¡±


    Talon shook his head. ¡°They were too fast,¡± he exined.


    We rushed back to the war room.


    ¡°Thest attack


    happened a few hours ago,¡± Talon said, ¡°Here.¡± He picked up a marker and made another X.


    I looked at the pattern of Xs.


    ¡°The patrol didn¡®t catch wind of them at all along the coast?¡± James asked, standing up


    and surveying the map from a different angle. ¡°It doesn¡®t make any sense. Where could they possibly b


    e starting from to get to our maind so quickly?¡±


    We were all looking at therge map he had spread on


    the table in the war room. It was the main map we used to chart movements of all kinds: troops, resour


    ces, attacks, withdrawals¨C everything.


    ¡°The closest point of Alpha Kal¡®s territory is here,¡± Walter, James¡®s advisor, said, touching


    the map in one spot. ¡°It¡®s far enough away that we should have seen his forcesing, one would thin


    k. He would have to use ships to get there, and we have ours in the open water


    here.¡± He gestured toward our navy vessels indicated on the map.


    James nodded. ¡°Yes, I know, Walter,¡± He said it with less cynicism in his voice than I would¡®ve been able


    enemy troops keep flooding into our territories without giving us any indication that they¡®reing.¡±


    ¡°Unless.¡±


    I paused, studying the map.


    A pang hit me in the stomach, one I didn¡®t want to acknowledge, but it was there nheless. I didn¡®t ev


    My cousin looked at me for a second, an eyebrow arched. ¡°What is it, Ethan?¡± he asked.


    I cleared my throat. Deciding it was better not to


    say what I was thinking in therger group, I changed track.


    ¡°Unless we figure out what he¡®s doing.. we are going to continue to lose the battles.¡±


    I saw James and the others dete, as if they had hoped I was on to something.


    ¡°Yes, that¡®s true,¡± James said.


    We continued to study the map for several moments, but no one had any ideas.


    The more I looked at it, the more I realized my gut instinct had to be right. There really was only one pos


    beunching from.


    The notion made a white¨Chot fire burn within me.


    However, regardless of how I felt inside, I had to stay calm in front of everyone.


    ¡°It¡®s gettingte,¡± James finally said a bit after midnight. Our definitions of what ¡°gettingte¡± meant had


    The others nodded and headed for the door. I hung back.


    Once


    the other leaders had all left the room, I turned to my cousin and said, ¡°I hope that I¡®m wrong, but I think


    James studied my face for a moment. ¡°I thought you had an idea earlier. Why


    didn¡®t you share it with us?¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll get to that in a moment,¡± | replied. Leaning over the map, I said, ¡°What¡®s the only ce


    on this map that¡®s west of our naval patrols and east of the coast of the West Kingdom?¡±


    I could see, in my cousin¡®s face, the same betrayal and anger beginning


    to well up inside of him as he pondered the possibility that what I was suggesting was true.


    He stared at me for a moment before he replied, ¡°The inds? But¡­ aren¡®t those part of Denali?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, they are.¡±


    ¡°But if Alpha Kal is actuallyunching attacks from these inds, part of


    the Inds of Denali, he couldn¡®t be doing that without permission. Without Alpha Romero knowing abou


    ¡°That¡®s right,¡± was all I could manage to spit out.


    James was shaking his head. ¡°But why¨C¡±


    ¡°Not that hard to guess.¡± Now that I¡®d gotten a few minutes to sort through the information, I was able to


    From James¡®s expression, I knew he had followed my logic. ¡°It¡®s not like we can force him to coborate


    just like Kal can¡®t force Romero, either.¡± James sighed. ¡°So you think Romero is working with both sides


    ¡°Or at war with both sides, depending on how you look at it. But the bottom line is, it


    doesn¡®t matter which side wins¨Chis inds will be spared and kept safe.¡±


    I paused,


    ¡°However, I believe that he prefers for us to win the war.¡±


    dn t need to provide the reasoning behind my theory, because James already got it. He finished what I d


    say: ¡°¡­Otherwise, he wouldn¡®t push for the marriage between you and Madalynn.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll need to figure out which ind is being used by our enemy.¡± I tried to change the topic, but from Jam


    No matter how hard I was trying to push it off, I knew he wouldn¡®t allow me this time.


    ¡°I need you to move forward with marrying Madalynn.¡±


    I pressed my lips tight and didn¡®t answer.


    His aging eyes turned to me, looking at me with pity. ¡°Is this because of that girl¡­ the breeder?¡±


    I¡®d forbidden everyone from mentioning her, including myself. However, at the same time, all I wanted


    to hear was something, anything, about her. The conflicting feelings were making me lose my mind.


    ¡°I¡®m too busy with everything going on to deal with a wedding right now,¡± I deflected. ¡°This war, and our p


    ¡°Is it so?¡± James looked at me quietly. ¡°Ethan, don¡®t lie to yourself. And please don¡®t make me force you


    this.¡±


    The truth was¡­ I could not bring myself to face Madalynn. Not yet.


    I didn¡®t know how long it would take, but not yet¨C not right now.


    Just like I couldn¡®t bring myself to forget about Rosalie.


    ¡°Ethan, whether you are still upset about that girl or not¡­ what happened already happened. It¡®s a


    sad situation for a lot of people. From what I heard, she was a sweet woman. But I must ask you to mov


    Before I could reply, he held up his hand, stopping me in my tracks, and left the room by himself.


    The conversation was done.


    My head was about to explode. Tonight would be another sleepless night for me.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 68

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 68


    Aero


    I would have preferred to bring her in my chamber to finish what I started, but as Elijah said, we were


    needed at the party.


    Serena was quick enough topose herself once she realized we were back in the stage. Spotlights


    immediately found us, giving us no room to talk. She just gave me a meaningful nce just as the


    voice-over exined the steps of the ritual. I decided to control my unstable self; promising to question


    her forter.


    Yes, blessing the snow moon was part of Phanteon tradition. The Alpha King and his Luna were


    expected to do the ritual; raising a te of wheat in the air against the moon¡¯s light together with a


    chalice of water and the first pup of the year¡¯s cloth wrapping.


    The whole time, I guided Serena through the process since she was still learning our traditions. In the


    end, she looked effortless, not rousing any suspicion at all from all who watched her. Well, either that or


    the guests were just in awe of us that they didn¡¯t bother on the minute details. For both of us, this was


    our first executed blessing.


    We ended the ritual with a traditional prayer, asking for a fruitful year of harvest and offsprings. Cheers


    erupted in the hall afterward and the voice-over started another round of chants: ¡°Hail King Aero and


    Queen Serena!¡±


    The people around us chorused and pped their hands enthusiastically. I had never seen a genuine


    reception like this before even in my father and mother¡¯s hosted party. It was filling me with pride and


    joy.


    But, only for a moment however because just as the party started to go on full swing and the attention


    wasn¡¯t on us anymore, I grabbed Serena¡¯s hand and led her to the hidden room at the back of the


    stage.


    Once we were inside, I trapped her against the door. Her back hit with a thud just as I mmed a palm


    onto the hardwood. A considerable splintering appeared around the edges. It worsened when my ws


    dug deeper. This was my way of discing my anger and frustration. Better the inanimate object than


    her.


    Looking down, our eyes met. Hers was searching. Mine was in turmoil.


    With my free hand, I caressed her cheek and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Help me, Serena,¡± I whispered, gritting my teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­know¡­how¡­to contain my jealousy.¡±


    Her lips parted slightly in a slow inhale. She angled her head to the side after taking her mask off,


    closed her eyes, and sandwiched my palm with both of her hands, looking like she was savoring the


    warmth it had emitted.


    ¡°Aero, your jealousy is misguided,¡± she said, then gazed at me with the most serious expression on her


    face. ¡°Nothing happened between Hale and me.¡±


    ¡®I know that, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°Still, I want to know what happened,¡± I voiced out. ¡°What were you two talking about?¡±


    ¡°Is that an order or a¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an order, Serena,¡± I interrupted, my eyes turning hooded. ¡°When he¡¯s concerned, I want to know


    everything, or else this confusing emotion will eat me alive.¡±


    I had seen my father slowly sinking into depression because of the very emotion I was feeling right


    now. I didn¡¯t want that to happen to me. I want to save myself from the unneeded hurt and Serena was


    my way out of it.


    ¡®If¡¯ she¡¯d be truthful that is.


    A semnce of understanding sparkled in her eyes. She tip-toed and gave me a chaste kiss on the lips


    consequently quieting, even for a little, the jealousy surrounding me.


    ¡°Enemies,¡± she started then. ¡°He mentioned that you have enemies waiting to strike your back. I asked


    him if he knew about the murderer-arsonist, but he gave no reply.¡±


    Nothing surprising in that. I was well aware I¡¯d sooner orter create an enemy with the other realms.


    All kings have at least one in their lifetime. I wasn¡¯t exempted.


    ¡°He knows that I¡¯m human,¡± Serena continued, and right after hearing this, my wolf and lycan sides


    growled inside. That meant he had indirectly sampled her blood. Possibly while still in hisir. Fucking


    bastard¡­ ¡°He tried to ckmail me using this, threatening to spill my identity in front of all your


    subjects,¡± she added.


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to help him. Whether you¡¯re exposed or not, nothing will change. You will still be my


    queen and I will let my people understand that by force or by reason,¡± I dered without hesitation.


    I was dangerously leaning on the idea that she was more important than my crown and somehow that


    didn¡¯t bother me.


    She broke out into a relieved smile thereafter and that pleased me.


    ¡°What else?¡± I asked, encouraging her to tell more.


    ¡°He offered shelter in hisir. He wanted me to leave you and go with him.¡±


    I scoffed at his desperation. This vampire bastard really was pushing it.


    ¡°Let me guess, he wants to drink your blood too,¡± I stated, sneering at the idea of him biting her.


    ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t fail on reminding me that.¡±


    I sensed a rising frustration inside her so I cupped her face with both of my hands and dered, ¡°I


    won¡¯t allow that to happen, you hear me? I will protect you from him and from any other beings that


    threaten to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­s,¡± she stammered to say. ¡°Thank you, Aero.¡±


    I kissed her forehead again and sniffed her perpetual sweet scent. By this, somehow my jealousy had


    lifted. I was freed and I couldn¡¯t be more thankful for her honesty.


    Giving her a gentle smile, I wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her towards me.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s leave the party and rest,¡± I offered, but then, she quickly shook her head.


    ¡°No, wait, there¡¯s more,¡± she eximed and pushed me back whilst knotting her brows towards me.


    I was taken aback for a moment, but then I noticed a gradual change inside her.


    She was teary-eyed all of a sudden, but she didn¡¯t look like she was about to cry. In fact, her wet eyes


    brightened with determination. I was mesmerized. This was my first time seeing this side of her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lord Hale said I was just your tool; a person who secures your throne. My freedom, my decision-


    making inside your court, my influence in your rule¡ªhe said it was all just a front for your kingdom.¡±


    I gnashed my teeth and instantly, my eyes clouded with fury. I wanted to tear that vampire¡¯s mouth so


    badly that instant, but I knew I had to defend myself first.


    ¡°Serena,¡± I whispered, reaching out to touch her cheek. She immediately raised a hand then and


    stopped me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, showing me a fleeting smile. ¡°I knew already from the start we were just using


    each other for our own gains. It¡¯s just that, things gotplicated when you and I¡­¡± she blushed and


    diverted her eyes on the floor, ¡°¡­when we surrendered to our desires.¡±


    I clenched my teeth. Hell, how was I supposed to correct her words when they were the truth?


    ¡°He¡­he mentioned about you not marking me. That you won¡¯t¡­ever going to do it,¡± she weakly


    continued, likely unsure to bring this up to my attention.


    Even I was stunned to hear about this matter. Fuck, this honestly never crossed my mind.


    Marking a mate¡­my kingdom called it ¡äzimet,¡ä an intimate ritual to seal the bond of two souls. However,


    such a ritual for me was unnecessary. An illusion. A foolish agreement between a man and a woman


    who thinks they were paired for each other.


    For me, marking someone in the hopes that they were that person was a fine line between happiness


    and insanity. My father marked my mother in the hopes that she was his person, but it turned out, she


    wasn¡¯t, and it ruined him and almost destroyed the kingdom.


    Hating women ever since I was young, I didn¡¯t think I would be able to mark someone, but then, enter


    Serena in my life and all my beliefs crumbled. She had thought me a lot, made me experience many


    things I never knew possible in my self-imposed gloomy life.


    Thinking about it now, indeed, she had freed me. She had brought me out of the darkness. She was my


    true mate. She was destined for me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask why I haven¡¯t marked you?¡± I questioned, grabbing her arm to direct her focus


    back to me.


    I was ready to bleed my emotions to her, ready to spill it all, ready to tell her I was falling for her, hard,


    and that at this moment, I wanted to mark her, but then she answered in the most honest way possible:


    ¡°I won¡¯t, because I¡¯m not even sure myself if I wanted you to mark me.¡±


    Her words caught me by surprise, and admittedly, it really did sting my heart. However, I couldn¡¯t me


    her. She was in a different world, unsure of her identity, and with a man who still¡­or now selectively


    hates women and could turn into a beast anytime. Sealing our bond meantmitment. Marking her


    meant she was ready to submit her all to me, including her heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the reason, Serena. We already had a forced wedding, a forced bond in the first ce. I


    need to mark you with your consent,¡± I exined, choosing this convenient reason instead.


    ¡°Until you are ready¡­¡± I continued and pulled her in for a tight embrace.


    ¡¯Until you admit you love me¡­¡ä my thoughts concluded.


    Thick silence filled the room. I didn¡¯t press her to answer, not verbally at least. Tipping her chin up, I


    held her gaze, telling her in silence how much she meant to me.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not a very patient man, Aero,¡± she stated, giving me a partly worried, partly relieved


    smile.


    ¡°I will try for you,¡± I said promptly, then seized her lips.


    That night, we made love. The third phase of the snow moon was the sole witness of how much my


    restraint was tested.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 69

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 69


    Chapter 69 epting Her Death


    ¡°Alpha Ethan, great news! General Owen was able to hold the line


    of defense and retake one city along the coast!¡±


    My eyes widened slightly. That was, indeed, good news.


    ¡°Does Talon know?¡±


    ¡°Not yet¨C I was about to go find him next.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll do that. I need to ask him something, anyway.¡±


    I stretched and stood up from my desk. It was still early¨CI didn¡®t mind walking a little bit.


    As I neared Talon¡®s room, I noticed the door was ajar, and I heard his voice, along with Vicky¡®s. I¡®d


    never eavesdropped on my pack, but when I heard my name, I paused.


    ¡°¡­I know. He barely eats, he rarely sleeps any more,¡± Talon said.


    ¡°If Ethan knew about it, no matter how upset he is, maybe he could start to heal,¡± Vicky was saying.


    Knew about what? What were they talking about?


    ¡°I don¡®t know, Vicky,¡± Talon said. ¡°I couldn¡®t imagine how I would feel if it was me. You know that.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°I just want to help him.¡±


    What the hill were they talking about?!


    The only thing, the only one they were not supposed to mention in front of me was¡­


    ¡°Well, all we can do is be here for him and try to make the rest of his life easier.¡±


    I started to walk again, but then I realized Vicky was crying, so I stopped again.


    ¡°I miss her so much,¡± she said between sobs.


    ¡°I know you do,¡± Talon said, and I could imagine him patting her back, trying to soothe her. ¡°I do, too.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie was the sweetest, kindest person I¡®ve ever met in my whole life. It¡®s just not fair that she¡®s gon


    e and that horrible Madalynn is still here.¡±


    ¡°We can¡®t question why these things happen, Vicky,¡± Talon said, in his logical tone.


    ¡°Why not?¡± his sister demanded. ¡°Why can¡®t we question it? It sucks! I just wish¡­ I wish¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he sighed. I assumed Vicky was going to say


    she wished she could see Rosalie one more time.


    Because I wished I could see her one more time.


    More than anything in the world.


    But It had been so long since she¡®d disappeared over the edge of the cliffs, and still, nothing had surfac


    ed.


    I was just about to reveal that I was standing there when Vicky said something that made my blood run


    cold.


    ¡°If only we had said something to him¨Cor if she had never overheard his ns,¡± Vicky said.


    ¡°Vicky, we¡®ve talked about this,¡± Talon said. ¡°It¡®s toote now. Just let it go.¡±


    ¡°But don¡®t you feel responsible?¡± she asked. ¡°If we had told Ethan that she knew¨C¡±


    I braced myself against the wall, my head spinning, not wanting to let myself go to the ce where my


    mind was slipping away to.


    I refocused in time to hear Talon say, ¡°I tried. He didn¡®t listen. I thought we


    had time to change his mind about that n¡­¡±


    Change my mind? A n¡­?


    Then it struck me. My n! After everything that had happened, I barely even thought about it.


    The n that she would be put to death


    by me.


    My eyes widened


    Had she known about it?!


    Deciding I had heard enough, I entered the room. I was no longer capable of pretending like I hadn¡®t ov


    erhead them. I walked in with my teeth gritted together, my eyes seeing red.


    Vicky gasped, and both of their faces nched.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Talon said. ¡°We didn¡®t know¨Ccan we get you anything?¡±


    ¡°How did she know?¡± | spat each word out like a curse, mming my hands down on the desk across fr


    om where they were sitting, my fingernails biting into the wood like tacks shot out of a nail gun.


    Talon held his hands out in front of him, defensively, and Vicky immediately teared up, which didn¡®t surp


    rise me in the least.


    ¡°Alpha, please, let us exin. We had no idea you were standing.¡±


    wer


    ¡°How the f*ck did she know?¡± | demanded, shaking the desk. ¡°I


    sure the f*ck didn¡®t tell her, which means that one of you did!¡±


    Vicky began to sob, and Talon stood up¨C a sign that he was actually challenging me to a degree.


    ¡°Yes, you did,¡± Talon said, his voice still calm, even if he was not being submissive.


    ¡°What the hill are you talking about?¡± I asked, standing up to my full height


    and looking down at him. Talon took a deep breath. ¡°She overheard us talking about it


    that night, in your room¨C¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I began shaking my head as he began to nod his. ¡°That¡®s not possible. Rosalie was asleep.¡±


    ¡°It is possible,¡± Talon¡®s expression was sad. ¡°It


    is possible, and it happened. She overheard our ns to kill her as


    soon as the baby was born, Ethan.¡± His voice softened. ¡°She knew what was going to happen to her.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said again, pursing my lips together to tamp down my emotions. My whole body was shaking. ¡°Y


    ou¡®re mistaken, Talon,¡±


    ¡°I¡®m very sorry that you had to


    find out this way, Ethan. We wanted to tell you. We were just waiting for the right time.¡± Talon looked re


    morseful.


    I had no choice but to ept that what he was saying was true.


    Rosalie had known that I was going to kill her as soon as the baby was born, so she had killed herself fi


    rst.


    I still didn¡®t understand. Turning away from him, I ran a hand through my hair.


    ¡°But why?¡± I asked in a whisper. It still didn¡®t make any sense.


    ¡°Alpha, in the letter, she told us that she wanted to choose her own path.¡± Vicky¡®s


    voice was quaking. ¡°You still have yours¡­ don¡®t you?¡±


    I turned and looked at her over my shoulder. Of course, I still had it. I¡®d been carrying it around in my po


    cket since that day.


    I hadn¡®t opened it because reading Rosalie¡®s words would make it real¨C


    and I preferred to live in a world where there was still a chance that she was out there somewhere.


    But if I read her letter, and she told me what she was going to do, and why she was going


    to do it. then I would know for sure.


    ¡°Maybe she didn¡®t think that Madalynn would make a very good mother,¡± Vicky said, staring at the floor.


    ¡°Enough!¡± | interrupted her, my voice hot with anger.


    I knew that she was right, but I didn¡®t want to hear it¨C despite the fact that I had asked the question.


    ¡°Get out,¡± I said.


    Talon sighed, wrapping his arm around his sister and pulling her out without another word.


    I pulled the envelope out of my jacket pocket, staring at Rosalie¡®s familiar handwriting.


    Sitting on the edge of my desk, I traced her writing with my finger¡­ refusing to acknowledge


    the tears that threatened to fall.


    I couldn¡®t breathe.


    What had I done to my Rosalie?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    All this time, I tried to trick myself into thinking she mighte back, that


    she would never do that to our child¡­ that, maybe, she had just left. She was still out there, and


    maybe, one day, she would be back.


    But now I knew I was lying to myself. She didn¡®t just leave.


    She was scared of me¨Cshe probably hated me¨C so much that


    she¡®d rather die by her own hand than be touched by me!


    So much that she¡®d rather end her own life than be with a hideous monster!


    And I deserved it.


    I covered my forehead with my palms¡­ What had I done?!


    Images of her beautiful face flickered before my eyes. I saw her smile, heard herughter, and imagined


    How could I ept the reality that she was nevering back?


    ¡°Alpha!¡±


    Samuel, who had been tasked to search for Rosalie, burst into the room. It seemed that he had been loo


    for me¨CI had disconnected myself from the mindlink.


    My heart felt so tight that it was as if I was being stabbed over and over. It was so painful that


    I couldn¡®t bear it.


    As if the Moon Goddess had heard my thoughts, the skies opened up, even without a cloud


    in the sky, and rain began to pour against the windowpane.


    If I was standing outside, perhaps it would¡®ve cleansed my soul and washed away all of the memories, a


    the angst, all of the anger I had pint up inside of me.


    But how could I allow myself to let go?


    I was the cause of her pain and suffering, and I didn¡®t even see it.


    I¡®d rather be locked away inside of the castle where the rain couldn¡®t reach me, and I¡®d rather


    continue to keep my emotions inside of me.


    I¡®d rather continue to be haunted by that beautiful face everywhere I looked, even though she would sne


    away from me.


    I¡®d rather carve this pain into my bones than forget about her.


    Because I deserved it. For what I did to her, I was the bastard who deserved to be lonely, to


    be punished with pain, forever.


    My hand reached toward the sidebar, where a bottle of whiskey was waiting.


    I needed something to help


    me tonight. Just for this one night. I told myself, because I needed something to help me survive tonight

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 70

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 70


    Chapter 70 Her Letter


    ¡°Ethan!¡± Georgia burst into my room.


    I took a sip of whisky and looked up. ¡°I thought you were going back to Drogomor.¡±


    ¡°What I do is none of your business! Talon told me, how much did you f*cking drink?¡±


    ¡°Do you need me for anything?¡±


    ¡°I need you to stop


    all the crap you¡®re doing, okay?¡± she said bluntly. ¡°There¡®s a war out there, and you¡­¡±


    ¡°I what? I didn¡®t miss any report, I didn¡®t make any irrational decisions. I¡®ve been handling every respon


    sibility just fine. So would you people just leave me alone?!¡±


    She looked at me quietly for a moment.


    I thought she would curse, but instead, she said calmly, ¡°Ethan, she¡¯s gone. Just let her go peacefully.¡±


    My narrowed eyes snapped open. Fury rushed through me. Not at her, but at myself.


    ¡°What do you know?! Enough!¡± | roared.


    She would never understand. I was the cause of Rosalie¡®s death. How could I let go of that?!


    Georgia sneered. ¡°I know


    that she¡®s gone and you need to move on! Look at you, what a f*cking mess you are!¡±


    ¡°Watch how you speak, Georgia.¡± I growled in my alcohol ¨Caddled state of mind


    and red at her with fury.


    ¡°Or what? Are you going to ship us


    away again, like you did all those years ago?¡± she raged. ¡°Or like how you took a vow to the Goddess a


    nd abandoned your mate sense when you turned twenty¨Cone?!¡±


    I noticed that her eyes were red.


    ¡°Did any of that f*cking help at


    all, Ethan? No, it didn¡®t! If you hadn¡®t sent us away, Soren would still be here today! If you hadn¡®t aband


    oned your mate sense, you might have realized how important Rosalie was¡­¡±


    Was she about to cry? I couldn¡®t remember thest time I saw my sister like this¡­


    I couldn¡®t argue with her at all. I felt like my brain was


    filled with fog; I couldn¡®t reason through anything right


    now.


    The choices I had made¡­ were they all wrong?


    My head hurt, and I reached for the amber liquor again.


    But Georgia was faster than me. She snatched the ss from my hand and finished her speech:


    ¡°So f*cking put yourself together, Ethan, and let your past go!¡±


    I looked her in the eyes for a moment, then looked away.


    ¡°She hated me..,¡± I murmured¨C to myself, and maybe to Georgia.


    That seemed to take her by surprise.


    ¡°What are you talking about?! You know Rosalie. Do you think she would ever say that?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°But she must have,¡± I said.


    I looked at the envelope on the table. It was still sealed.


    Georgia looked at me in disbelief. ¡°You still haven¡®t read it?!¡±


    Then she straightened herself back up


    and sneered. ¡°If that¡®s what you think, then you never actually knew her, you coward!¡±


    ***


    The whole castle was hushed and dark. I had not lit amp, but the moon filled my room with a soft, gh


    ostly light.


    I had seeded in drinking myself into a stupor, but I¡®d run out of whisky, and it was starting to wear


    off. Sleep still evaded me.


    The envelopey on the table, and my eyes never left it.


    I stared at Rosalie¡®s familiar handwriting. I could almost smell her faint scenting off of it.


    What did she write?


    Probably hateful words telling me what a monster I was?


    No, Georgia was probably right, Rosalie was too sweet to do that.


    Atst, after the hours¨C


    long standoff, I reached for the letter. My fingers trembled slightly as I picked it up.


    With a deep breath, I ripped the envelope open, and began to read.


    ¡°My Dear Ethan,


    Please allow me to call you so.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When you open this letter, is your brow furrowed as usual? You probably never


    knew, but I have kissed your brow secretly while you were asleep next to me so many times.


    Like all she¨Cwolves, I prayed to the Moon


    Goddess that she would bless me with a mate who cherished me, protected


    me, and took all the miseries of life away from me. Even if he wasn¡®t tall or handsome, that wouldn¡®t ma


    tter.


    Even in my wildest dreams, I never thought I would meet you. Maybe it sounds silly, but you are more t


    han ten thousand times what I expected.


    I fell in love at the first sight of you.


    I remember that night when I arrived at your pack, the rain pouring down; I remember your scent when


    you first approached me; I remember the cold hospital light reflecting off your cufflinks.


    Anything about you, I remember.


    You may think me silly. My love for you was so humble that it dared not make itself known.


    I love your cold tones, your sleeping face, and even your angry looks.


    I love all that you gave me.


    The months I spent with you were the happiest ones of my life.


    However, no matter how beautiful the dream was, it was still a dream.


    I had to wake up, no matter how unwilling I was.


    You are a powerful Alpha¨C you have an imminent war and you have your people to protect.


    Even though mypany may have brought you a littlefort in the past, now my presence, I¡¯m afrai


    d, has be more and more of a burden to you.


    My heart aches whenever I see your frown.


    I love you, and I don¡®t want to see you torn between me and the alliance.


    If this decision is difficult for you, then let me be the one to take the needed action.


    My body may be gone, but my love will always be with you.


    Do not look for us. Our child and I will be with the Moon Goddess, embraced by eternal peace.


    And you, my dear Ethan. Please stay strong and be happy.


    This is myst and only request of you.


    ¨CRosalie¡±


    As I finished her letter, I took a deep breath and closed


    my eyes, letting her words settle over me, letting them sink into my soul.


    Did she not hate me?


    Did she¡­ love me?


    How could I bear the thought that I was the one who pushed her to her death?


    I traced her writing with my finger, refusing to acknowledge the tears that threatened to fall.


    I raised the letter to my lips and held it


    there, wishing it was her lips I was kissing, before I slid it back into the envelope and put it back inside o


    ¡°I will do what you asked, Rosalie,¡± I whispered. ¡°I promise.¡±


    I didn¡®t remember how long I sat there. Finally, with Rosalie¡®s letter securely back in my pocket, I went b


    She needed me to be a good Alpha, and I would be.


    Even though I had all of the evidence in the world that she was


    gone, the peace of hearing her answer began to settle over me, and tears stung my eyes as I allowed m


    myself to mourn the loss of such a beautiful woman and the child I would never know, the child we had m


    Eventually, I fell asleep, and as I slumbered, I saw her face.


    She wasn¡®t standing on the cliff this time. Instead, she was in the middle of a


    beautiful flower garden, wearing a white flowing gown and a crown of daisies around her head. She was


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, Ethan,¡± she told me. ¡°Everything will be all right now. I love you.¡±


    She lifted her hand and touched my face, and for the first time in as long as I could remember, I


    felt calm.


    When I awoke, sometimeter, my eyes were crusty from tears. This


    was foreign to me. Crying was not something I did.


    I wiped at them andy there, staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°Rosalie is gone,¡± I murmured, trying to ept it.


    Despite all of the evidence, it still didn¡®t seem real.


    And then, I felt a tug¨Ca pull unlike anything I had ever experienced before.


    It started like a warmth deep down in my abdomen, as if something in the far distance were tugging on m


    gently toward it.


    It was unsettling in a way that I couldn¡®t describe.


    I found myself cing my hand over my abdomen the same way I¡®d seen Rosalie do many times.


    Deciding I¡¯d had enough of the odd experience, I got up from the bed and headed to the shower. It was


    It was the first day of the rest of my life, where I¡®d have to ept that Rosalie was gone.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 71

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 71


    Chapter 71 New Home In Papeno


    **Rosalie¡®s POV


    A little foot kicked me right in the rib cage as I finished slipping my shoes on in the morning.


    ¡°Oof,¡± I mumbled as I sat down on the edge of my bed to catch my breath.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Seraphine asked, an amused expression on her face. She was tidying the


    room, even though that wasn¡®t her responsibility.


    ¡°Yes, I¡®m fine,¡± I told her,ughing as I rubbed my belly. ¡°This one sure knows how to find


    Mama¡®s ribs, though.¡±


    I sat there for a few


    minutes, feeling the baby kick, thanking the Moon Goddess that I was so blessed to have this wonderfu


    l child growing inside of me.


    For a moment, I let my mind wander to Ethan. It was something I tried not to do. I tried


    not to think of him at all, if I could help it.


    I could imagine him sitting next to me on the bed, his enormous, muscr hand engulfing my abdomen


    as he waited for the baby to kick his palm.


    Would he smile? Would heugh along with me at each little jab of the baby¡®s foot?


    I wasn¡®t sure if Ethan would be like other fathers and marvel at the growth and milestones of his


    baby along the way, or if he would just look at the child as his heir and otherwise ignore this precious b


    undle of joy I was growing inside of me, even after I¡®d given birth.


    It didn¡®t matter now. I would never know¡­


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Seraphine asked, breaking me out of my trance.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡®m fine.¡± I smiled at her and then added, ¡°Just thinking about the baby.¡±


    ¡°Ro, what are you going to do about Mr. Soren¡®s offer?¡± Seraphine asked me as I got ready to go down


    stairs and get some fresh air.


    It had been in my mind for the past few days. I hadn¡®t made a decision yet.


    With Derek on this ind, I had decided to leave as soon as I could, but where would I


    be able to go without money? Especially when I was pregnant.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Seraphine,¡± I told her, ¡°I¡®ve been meaning to talk to you about that. Do you think I should take it?¡±


    ¡°I do, dear,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°It¡®s a good job for you to take, especially with the baby. You


    could raise your child and care for his home¡­ Also, I am from Papeno too, remember?¡±


    I nodded. I did remember that, and it was an important factor.


    ¡°It¡®s just¡­ I don¡®t know him that well.¡±


    ¡°He seems like a good man. He takes care of his people.¡± She put her hand on my arm. ¡°If I were you, I


    would take the job.


    He had been kind to me, and I agreed with what Seraphine was saying. ¡°But I¡®m


    also worried that I can¡®t do the


    job right.¡±


    ¡°Have you done housework before?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you taken care of other people before?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡®t see a problem.¡±


    Seraphine was right. There seemed to


    be no reason for me to turn down Soren¡®s offer. I should give it a try.


    But before that I needed to confirm something.


    ***


    I sat down for dinner across from Soren, wearing a simple green dress.


    ¡°Well, you look lovely as usual,¡± he said, but I could tell he was tired. He had been away from


    the house all day, and I had heard from L that he was busy with lots of meetings.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°Have you been working all day?¡±


    ¡°You don¡®t want to hear about that,¡± he said, waving a hand at me.


    L brought our food in and set it down in front of us, and I tried my best to act as usual.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Soren said. ¡°I can¡®t remember thest time I had linguini with


    m sauce. This is one of my favorite dishes, but the chef doesn¡®t like to make it.¡±


    I couldn¡®t think of anything to say in response to that, so I took a bite, hiding my smile behind my fork.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± Soren said around a full bite. ¡°This is the stuff.¡± He wasn¡®t even done chewing


    when he started talking again. ¡°I love it! Really, I need to get the chef out here


    and tell him how great it is!¡±


    ¡°Well, the chef already knew that,¡± L said, a twinkle in her eye as she


    filled Soren¡®s wine ss. She looked at me and giggled.


    I


    couldn¡®t help but smile. ¡°What is it?¡± Soren asked, looking from the maid to me. ¡°What are you twoug


    hing at? You


    didn¡®t just poison me, did you?¡± he asked in a silly voice, which let me know he was joking and trusted


    me. It just made usugh more,


    ¡°No, no,¡± I said, ¡°This is a test dinner,¡± I dered.


    *Test?¡± he asked, wide eyed as he continued to look from L to me. ¡°What are we testing? Me?¡±


    I shook my head with a smile. ¡°Well, you¡®ve passed my test. Now that you seem to like my cooking, I¡®ve


    decided to take the job!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Soren¡®s fork ttered against his te as it fell out of his hand. ¡°At my house? You¡®ll watch ove


    r it for


    me?¡±


    ¡°That¡®s right,¡± I nodded. ¡°If you would still like me to do inai.


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± he said, still smiling. ¡°I thought I


    was the one who was hiring! How did I end up being interviewed? But I like it!¡± His eyes were bright. ¡°Y


    es, yes! Of course, I would. This is great. I¡®m so excited, I could kiss you!¡±


    I felt my face heat up as my eyes widened.


    ¡°I could¨C but I won¡®t!¡± he amended hastily. ¡°I know you, Ro. We¡®ll


    go there, and I¡®ll show you around. You¡®ll love


    it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡®t wait,¡± I said with all my heart. ¡°Thank you for the opportunity, Mr. Soren!¡±


    Me pretending to be formal made himugh even louder.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, Ro. You¡®ll love it there, and so will your child. It¡®s a great


    ce. Besides, you trust me, don¡®t you?¡±


    I looked across the table and met his eyes, those familiar eyes that were the same as Ethan¡®s, yet so v


    ery different from the ones I was so used to looking into.


    ¡°Yes, I trust you,¡± I found myself saying.


    He reached across the table and found my hand, patting it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡®ll be staying with us, Ro. I know we haven¡®t known each other that long, but


    you¡®re like a breath of fresh air. I¡®m so d to have met you.¡±


    He pulled his hand away, and a strange


    moment passed between us before he said, ¡°Now, back to this delicious dinner!¡±


    I smiled and picked up my fork. He was so sweet, and I knew he was


    talking about the fact that we were getting along so well¨Cas friends.


    There was nothing more between us, and that was great, because I was absolutely certain I wasn¡®t rea


    dy for anything else.


    I might never be ready for anything else.


    I had my baby, and that was all that mattered.


    ***


    ¡°Ready to check it out?¡±


    Two dayster, after a three¨Chour boat ride, we arrived at the private deck of his estate on Pepano.


    The property was much bigger than the one I¡¯d been staying at, and it took a while for him


    to give me a grand tour of the entire estate. I couldn¡®t believe how opulent everything was. Standing outs


    Soren was richer than I had thought. I supposed it was because he didn¡®t act like most rich people I knew


    ¡°Where will I be staying while I¡®m here?¡± I asked him after I¡®d seen thest of the rooms. I¡®d


    seen plenty of bedrooms, but he hadn¡®t told me which one would be mine


    Rather than answering me, he smiled and nodded his head, gesturing for me to follow him.


    As we headed outside, the fading sun beamed down upon me, and I took in the sights around. I had see


    ¡°This is beautiful,¡± I whispered in amazement. He chuckled.


    ¡°Oh, this is nothing. Just wait.¡±


    I wasn¡®t quite sure where he was leading me, but there was an air of excitement to this ce.


    At the end of a cobblestone pathway, a small white cottage with a wrap¨C


    around porch came into view. Green vines hung from the roof and wrapped


    around the porch posts. Flowers adorned every corner, and a bright blue front door greeted me warmly.


    It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen. It seemed like it had been


    picked out of a fairytale story, and ced directly in front of me.


    ¡°Oh, wow¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s beautiful isn¡¯t it?¡± Soren muttered as if taking in the breathtaking


    sight for the first time, just like I was.


    ¡°It is. But who lives here?¡± I wasn¡®t sure why Soren would


    want to show me someone else¡®s home, but I was pleased to see it, regardless.


    ¡°You do.¡±


    Those two words froze me in my ce.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I asked softly, turning to him, speechless.


    ¡°This cottage is for


    you, if you would like it,¡± Soren exined with a smile. ¡°It¡®s still very close to the main house, but I figure


    Speechless was not a good enough word to describe me at that moment.


    ¡°This is too much. I couldn¡®t possibly ept it.¡±


    ¡°Umso do you want to stay in the same house as me again then?¡± Soren teased me.


    I blushed and couldn¡®t find the right words to respond. ¡°No, not that!¡±


    He let out augh, seemingly amused by my reaction. ¡°Ro, you work here and you need a ce


    to stay for your work, remember? It¡®s empty anyway. If you like it, let¡®s get some use out of it! It won¡®t be


    Tears filled my eyes as I looked back at the house and thought over everything I had been through.


    I didn¡®t understand why Soren was being so nice to me when we hadn¡®t known each other for that long.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, I didn¡®t mean to upset you,¡± Soren said quickly, pulling out a white handkerchief and handing


    I couldn¡®t help butugh, shaking my head. A peaceful silence fell between us, and I tried to let my mind


    ¡°You didn¡®t upset me,¡± I told him. ¡°You just might be the nicest person I¡®ve ever met.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 72

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 72


    Chapter 72 Ethan Found Out About Papeno


    **Ethan¡®s POV


    ¡°We¡®ll need to figure out which of the Denali Inds


    may be used by our enemies.¡± | met with James and Talon in private.


    ¡°Ethan, how are you going to do this? Romero may be cunning, but he is not stupid,¡± James asked.


    I turned to the King with a smirk, ¡°Your


    Majesty, didn¡®t you want me to marry Madalynn? I will, in one month.¡±


    James stroked his chin as if he was trying to understand my true intentions. ¡°Very well, I¡®ll have the ann


    ouncement out this afternoon.¡±


    I knew my decision probably didn¡®t make Talon super excited, but he


    didn¡®t say much in front of the king.


    ¡°Ethan, why¨C¡± Talon chased me out of the meeting room.


    I turned to face Talon, and my words were cold. ¡°Because I need Madalynn toe to me.¡±


    He paused for a moment, and I gave him mymand. ¡°Tell the guys to get ready for some action.¡±


    ***


    Madalynn¡®s voice rang from the other side of the door. ¡°Ethan!¡±


    I walked over to open the door.


    She was wearing subtle make¨Cup, her perfume wasn¡®t as strong as usual, and she acted more polite


    than usual. Madalynn may be arrogant, but like her father, she


    wasn¡®t stupid by any means. She knew how to carry herself in front of different people.


    But I still needed to fight against my urge to frown.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Her eyes were filled with excitement.


    I acknowledged it with a nod. ¡°It¡®s the king¡®s order.¡±


    It was obvious I had made her day by allowing her into my suite.


    ¡°You¡®ve agreed that we are getting married in a month?¡± She tried to get reassurance from me.


    I looked at her. ¡°Is the reason why you¡®re here today to question me?¡±


    Although I didn¡®t answer her directly, it was enough for her. She smiled and asked, ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    I walked back to the living room and sat on the couch.


    She hesitated and followed me to the couch. Seeing I had no objection, she took


    the seat only one spot away from me.


    ¡°So do you need me for anything?¡± I wanted to get this over with soon, but I knew I needed


    to be patient.


    She cleared her throat. ¡°Oh, ahem, yes.¡± She collected her thoughts. ¡°Now that we are getting married,


    ligured we have a few things to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I¡®d like to take a photo for the announcement for the paper.¡± She nced at me to check my reaction. ¡°


    Maybe we can talk about it over lunch?¡±


    It took every ounce of me to entertain this conversation, but I tried my best to even my tone. ¡°When?¡±


    She seemed a little surprised, but her eyes lit up.


    ¡°How about today?¡± It was almost noon.


    I nodded, put on my suit jacket, and walked over to the door.


    She seemed to be still in a daze. When she finally realized that I was waiting for her, she moved quicke


    r than I had ever seen her move, and before I knew it, we were walking down the main hall towards the


    small dinning room on castle property.


    As we walked towards the restaurant, I saw people look at us curiously.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± She had a victorious smile on her face. ¡°I


    am d that we are finally doing something together.¡± I didn¡®t respond, but it


    didn¡®t change her good mood.


    ¡°Just the two of you today?¡± a young woman asked when we approached.


    ¡°Yes. We are celebrating today,¡± Madalynn answered before I could, and I raised a brow in question


    as to what she meant by celebrating.


    ¡°Oh, that¡®s wonderful. Right this way please, Alpha¡­ Luna.¡±


    I was displeased with how Madalynn was addressed, but I kept my mouth shut. My silence, however, c


    ould not be more satisfying for Madalynn.


    As we sat at the table, Madalynn ordered wine with a


    smile on her face. Then she switched her focus to me, seemingly expecting us to have a conversation.


    ¡°Ethan, thank you foring here with me.¡± If I hadn¡®t seen some of her behaviors before, I would even


    consider her tone graceful.


    ¡°Wee,¡± was all I could say.


    I didn¡®t consider myself to be polite exactly, but she didn¡®t seem to mind.


    After a few seconds of silence, I started the conversation. ¡°You wanted to talk about the photo taking?¡±


    She stared at me again for a second and then answered my question. ¡°Yes, I wanted to ask you when


    would be a good time and good location.¡±


    I tried to sound as patient as I could.


    ¡°Time, up to you, as long as there is no emergency. As for location assume you like inds?¡±


    Madalynn rxed a bit more. ¡°Yes, I do like inds. That¡®s where I¡®m from.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about them.¡±


    She seemed to be happy with the conversation, especially with others looking our way.


    ¡°What do you want to know about them?¡±


    ¡°ces you would rmend to visit?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­


    some inds are best for private parties, some have good food. I don¡®t like trade ports; they are too bu


    sy


    for my taste.¡± She ced a small piece of


    steak in her mouth. ¡°Too many people. I don¡®t like noise. I¡®d rather stay on my own inds.¡±


    ¡°You have your own private inds?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do!¡±


    ¡°I assume those inds


    are quiet because they won¡®t allowrge ships?¡± If so, I had no interest in knowing them because that


    meant they held little military value.


    ¡°You are right. My inds are all like that.¡±


    I chuckled.


    She was curious. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    I thought for a few seconds. ¡°You¡®re the only heir. All of your father¡®s private inds would be yours. So


    are those bigger and more noisy ones. Seems like you would have quite a lot of responsibilities in your


    future. Remind me how many public and private port cities are there in total?¡±


    She appeared to be ttered by myments, but the look on her face was quite ambitious. ¡°There are


    ¡°Interesting, tcould name the four public ones. Never been to private ports.¡±


    I looked at her, waiting for her to say something.


    ¡°You want to go to the private ports?¡± She looked pleasantly surprised that I would imply such a request


    Tencouraged her. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Madalynn


    wasn¡®t too enthusiastic about visiting the private ports. She shrugged. ¡°If you want, of course, I would sh


    far as I know, nothing interestinges from Papeno. I found it quite boring when I was therest year.


    ¡®Papeno,¡® I mindlinked Talon.


    ¡®Got it, Alpha. I will send scouts.¡®


    Now that I¡®d gotten the information I needed, the rest of the lunch seemed to drag forever.


    ¡°But Ethan, why did you all of sudden be so interested in the inds?¡± Madalynn asked out of the


    Did she realize I was fishing for information from her? Did she suspect me?


    My gaze grew colder. ¡°Shall I not?¡±


    She was taken aback. ¡°E¡­ Ethan?¡±


    | softened my tone. ¡°I thought we were getting married, and you¡®d be happy that I care?¡±


    ¡°Ye¨Cyes, of course! Ethan, I am happy, so happy!¡± She stood up and wrapped her


    arms around mine. ¡°I¡®m just feeling this isn¡®t real.¡±


    My muscles cringed at her touch, and I tried my best to not pull my arm away from her.


    Madalynn sighed for a moment as


    if thinking over something, and looked up to me again with a smile. ¡°You know, we are engaged, but I do


    yours to symbolize that I belong to you. That just makes me feel so insecure.¡±


    I frowned again. What did this woman want?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Like a token, something that I can keep with me at all times.¡± She looked up at me. ¡°Something that sho


    There was a glint in her eye as she spoke, setting my nerves on edge.


    Then she reached out to my hand


    and caressed the ck and gold ring sitting on my right ring finger. It had the symbol of my bloodline, an


    I never took it off.


    Then I heard her say, ¡°Ethan, it would make me feel much better if I could have this ring¡­¡±


    As she was leaning her head on my chest, I took off the ring and threw it to her. I couldn¡®t stand her pres


    The victorious smile on her face disgusted me, and I left the room as soon as I could.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 73

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 73


    Chapter 73 Buy, Buy Baby


    **Rosalie¡®s POV


    ¡°It seems like you¡®re starting


    to get settled here in the cottage,¡± Soren said a few days after I¡®d epted the position and moved into


    the little house beside the garden.


    I¡®d just let him in and was trying to n my day. I¡®d thought about doing a bit of decorating. The cottage


    looked nice,


    but I thought it could use some of my own personal touches. ¡°I love it here,¡± I told him. ¡°I can¡®t tell you h


    ow much I appreciate this.¡±


    Soren waved his hand at me and stepped into the living room. ¡°It¡®s nothing, Ro. I¡®m just d that you ar


    e going to be here to watch over my home while I¡®m away. Is everything to your liking? If not, we


    can always get new furniture.¡± He ran his hand along a table near the back of the sofa.


    ¡°Everything is great,¡± I assured him. Some of the furniture was a little worn, but it was perfect for


    me. I didn¡®t mind.


    ¡°Well, then, Ro, if all of the other rooms are adequate. Perhaps we could go


    look at furniture for the baby¡®s room? Would you like to take a little trip? See what we can find?¡±


    My face lit up. ¡°That would be amazing! But


    I still don¡®t know if I¡®m having a boy or a girl. I guess it doesn¡®t matter for basic furniture.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°If you go with white or basic wooden furniture, the gender shouldn¡®t matter. You can wait


    for all of the finishing touchester, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°I would love that. Thank you so much!¡°.


    With a grin, Soren reached out and patted my arm. ¡°Go get ready to go, and I¡®ll wait here.¡±


    I went to get ready, putting on a nicer outfit, one that Soren had his own


    maids pick out for me recently. When I moved in, my closets had been full of cute maternity clothes in


    my size and therger sizes I would need. I put on a pair of red leggings and a white flowing top with re


    d polka dots and my makeup, putting my hair in a ponytail before I headed out to join Soren.


    ¡°Wow!¡± he said, putting his cell phone in his pocket the moment


    he saw me, making me feel more important than whomever he¡®d been talking to something Ethan woul


    d never do. ¡°You look amazing. You¡®re always beautiful, but that outfit is great.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, ¡°It¡®s one that your people bought me.¡±


    ¡°My people have good taste,¡± he said. ¡°Shall we?¡± He offered me his arm like we were going to a formal


    ball.


    I took his arm, and we headed out the door into a lovely day where the sun was shining down on us bri


    ghtly, and the birds were singing. The weather was always nice here.


    ¡°Now, there¡®s something I need to tell you,¡± Soren said, as we walked along past the bright flowers in th


    e garden. Their floral aromas swirled around us and added to the enchantment of this day.


    ¡°What¡®s that?¡± I asked him, not bothered by whatever it was he was about to reveal.


    ¡°There¡®s no baby furniture store on this ind,¡± he said.


    I felt a tinge of disappointment inside, but I figured he had to have a solution, or else we wouldn¡®t still be


    walking. ¡°Okay¡­,


    ¡°We will have to go to another, nearby ind, and


    they¡®ll ship your purchases over. I¡®ll handle all of that, no problem.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t you want to know how we¡®re getting there?¡± he asked as we reached the garden gates.


    ¡°Won¡®t we just take a boat?¡± I asked him.


    But as we exited the garden and I saw the yard


    around Soren¡®s mansion, I realized there was something at the dock in the distance I¡®d never


    seen there before.


    I¡®d heard it a few times but never really thought about it before.


    ¡°Nah,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°I thought we¡®d take a different ride of mine¨Cif you¡®re not too nervous.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not too nervous,¡± I said, but I wasn¡®t sure that was true. My face might¡®ve gone a


    little pale at the sight. Still, I trusted him, and I was up for an adventure.


    I was up for a ride in a seane.


    ***


    Ibuckled my seatbelt tight, but I was still nervous when the seane


    took off. It was loud, I couldn¡®t hear much. I had a headset on, and I was


    so d that Soren was right next to me.


    ¡°It¡®s fine,¡± he told me, leaning over to me. His voice was clear and deep in my ear, causing goosebump


    s all over my body. ¡°I fly in the seane all the time.¡±


    I couldn¡®t help but grab his arm.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, looking out the window to hide my pinking cheeks. I was more worried about my baby t


    han myself. I couldn¡®t help but think,


    if we crashed, something would happen to my child. But I knew that was silly. We would be fine.


    I squeezed Soren¡®s arm


    as the seane lifted off of the ground, but once we were in the air, and the ind beneath us was getti


    ng smaller and smaller, the view was spectacr. I pped for him, and that made Sorenugh.


    ¡°I want to show you something really special. Look over there,¡± he said, leaning over and pointing out m


    y window. He was so close to me, it was hard to focus on the scene out the window and not him. ¡°Do y


    ou see the waterfall?¡± He touched me gently on the arm, just a soft, soothing touch.


    ¡°I do!¡± I said, watching the stream of crystal blue water cascading


    down from the lush green at the top of the mountain. Everywhere I looked, I saw the beauty


    of the inds. I hadn¡®t gotten to see much of my surroundings since I¡®d been injured


    so quickly after my arrival, but it was beautiful here.


    Like paradise.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Soren gasped, pointing out to the ocean. ¡°Look out there!¡±


    I turned my attention to the water


    just in time to see several gray dolphins leaping out of the water and diving back in. ¡°That¡®s incredible!¡±


    I turned my head to look at him, and he was so close to my face, my lips almost grazed his cheek.


    A rush


    of heat filled my face as I turned back to look out the window, ignoring the spicy masculine smell of his


    cologne as well. I couldn¡¯t tell why, but Soren acted a little differently today.


    The seane ride didn¡¯t take long, and in a matter of minutes, we werending again. Soren scooted


    back into his own seat once we began to descend, and


    when we touched down on the water, he gently squeezed my hand. I felt a little awkward.


    But we were friends, and this was just how Soren was. I told myself to stop overreacting and focus on t


    he new experiences.


    ¡°Let¡®s go,¡± Soren said, hopping out of the seane first. He offered his hand, and I climbed out. I hesita


    ted but avoided his hand-I grabbed his arm to steady myself


    instead. There was a car waiting for us that took us the short distance to the baby furniture store.


    I walked in and was almost overwhelmed with all of the adorable baby decor I was greeted with.


    I wanted to touch and see everything! Sorenughed at me as I covered my face with my hands.


    ¡°It¡®s a great little store, isn¡®t it?¡± he asked, guiding me in with one hand on the small of my back.


    ¡°It is.¡± I agreed. It was a mom and pop store, so it wasn¡®t that big, but it had a lot in it. Everywhere I look


    ed, the next item was cuter than thest.


    ¡°Look at this,¡± he said, picking up a baby bo. He


    put it on his head, even though it was way too small for him


    ¨Cand pink.


    Laughter rolled out of my mouth. ¡°You¡®re an awfully big baby,¡± I told him.


    Looking injured, he took the hat off and put it down, ¡°Well, that wasn¡®t very nice.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡®m sorry,¡± I said and then in a baby voice, I asked, ¡°Did I huwt yow feewings?¡± and then


    we bothughed together until we could hardly stand up.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± an older woman asked,ing over to meet us. She


    looked amused at our antics, not annoyed, and when we could finally speak again, I decided to let Sore


    n be the one to tell her what we were there for.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Dover,¡± he said, still chuckling a bit. ¡°How are you today?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Soren!¡± she said, bowing her head. ¡°Forgive me. I didn¡®t recognize you.. under the circumstanc


    es.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡®s quite alright,¡± he said, waving her off nonchntly. ¡°This is Miss Ro. I


    believe my assistant, Thomas, called you to let you know we¡®d be in to look for some nursery


    furniture?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I spoke to him a little while ago,¡± Mrs. Dover said with a bright smile. She had white hair


    and sses and looked like a sweet grandmotherly figure. ¡°Miss Ro, do you


    have any idea what sort of furniture you might want for your nursery?¡±


    I stared at her for a moment because I hadn¡®t really given


    it too much thought. When I¡®d lived in the capital, 1 knew all of those decisions would be made without


    my input. ¡°No, ma¡®am,¡± I said. ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡®am?¡± she questioned. ¡°My goodness, you¡®re polite! You don¡®t need


    to be so formal, sweetie. Well,e along, and let¡®s take a look at what


    we have, and you can let me know which ones you like the


    best, and we can narrow it down from there.¡±


    For the next hour or so, we walked around the little shop and looked at all of the options. I looked at


    several different beds, but when I finally saw one that was in the back of the store, a cherry wood crib w


    ith a beautiful finish that caught the light and seemed to glow, I thought, ¡°That¡®s the one.¡±


    ¡°Can we look at that one?¡± I asked Mrs. Dover.


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± she said.


    ¡°That one is the Leonardo model. We don¡®t sell a lot of those because they are so expensive, but it¡®s w


    onderful.¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s look at it,¡± Soren said, his hands in his pockets as if they had no bottoms.


    Mrs. Dover smiled and led us over. ¡°As you can see, it¡®s very sturdy. The ts are


    close together, so the baby will always be safe, and it converts into a toddler bed.¡±


    She went on


    to tell us several other pieces of information about the bed and the rest of the matching furniture, but I d


    Sometimes, when you see the right one, you just know. However, I decided to


    walk away from it. Just because I liked it, didn¡®t mean I could afford it.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Soren asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°Soren, let¡®s take a look at others.¡±


    ¡°You don¡®t like it? Why? Is it the color?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I do like it, just¨C¡±


    ¡°We¡®ll take it,¡± Soren said, interrupting my words. I stared at him for a moment, thinking


    maybe we needed to talk about it. ¡°What?¡± he asked, staring right back.


    ¡°Soren, it¡®s too expensive,¡± I told him. ¡°I don¡®t think I can afford it.¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, don¡®t worry, I¡®ll pay for it.¡±


    I grabbed his arm, ¡°No, Soren, I¡®m not sure if I can ever pay you back.¡±


    He tipped his head to the side and lifted his hand to touch my face. ¡°Ro,¡± he said,


    ¡°I thought we passed that. Don¡®t worry about it. I want to do this for


    you. Besides¡­ I¡®ve thought about that, and I have an idea of one of the ways that you can pay


    me back for everything.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± | asked him, but before he could respond to me, Mrs. Dover


    was talking to him again, and Soren was talking to her again.


    I had no idea what he was talking about as far as me paying him back, but it made me nervous.


    Soren had offered me a good job, and


    that¡®s why I was here. However, even with that, it could be years before ! could pay back what he had sp


    Would someone really do that for just a friend?


    Knowing how kind Soren was, he probably would, right?


    ¡°Are you ready, Ro?¡± Soren asked, offering me his hand.


    Thadn¡®t realized that the entire transaction was over. I never saw him pay anything, but then, maybe Tho


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I¡®m ready,¡± I said, trying to snap out of my head. I¡®d enjoyed my day so far, and I didn¡®t


    want to have it ruined because I was concerned with how I was going to repay Soren.


    We left the store and made our way back to the waterway where the seane was waiting for us. I¡®m so


    couldn¡®t eat lunch together,¡± Soren said. ¡°But I do have another meeting this afternoon I need to get to.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s okay,¡± I told him before we climbed in, and I braced myself for the seane to lift off again. This


    I wanted to make sure he wasn¡®t trying to buy me.


    Wended and he walked me back to my


    cottage. ¡°Ro, is everything okay?¡± he asked, walking next to me. ¡°I feel like something¡®s wrong. Did I do


    ¡°Everything is fine,¡± I told him. ¡°I think I just wore myself out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡®s too bad,¡± he said. ¡°Because I was hoping that when we got back to your


    ce, you could start paying me back


    for all of the stuff I¡®ve given you.¡± He had a twinkle in his eye and a mischievous smile on his face.


    I felt my stomach tighten up, wondering what he was getting at.


    Maybe I didn¡®t want to know.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 74

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 74


    Chapter 74: Did He Even Miss Me?


    ¡°Paying you back?¡± I said as Soren and I walked along the path to my cottage. I had only started my wo


    rk a few days ago, and I didn¡®t have enough savings yet.


    But he wanted me to pay him back? And he was leading me home.


    I felt panicked. What if he wanted me to do something I wasn¡®t ready for?


    Rosalie, stop thinking like that! I scolded myself.


    Soren wasn¡®t that kind of person, I should have known by now!


    He had a crooked grin on his


    face, and even though I had never had a reason before not to trust him, all


    of the thoughts before that I¡®d kept in the back of my mind about how odd it was that he was being so ni


    ce to me, resurfaced.


    Who would do all of this without expecting something in return?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    No one.


    So.. did he want something from me after all?


    No, no, I kept shaking my head. He wouldn¡®t. I must have thought it wrong, but what if¡­


    I felt like I was about to cry. What should I do? I regretted so much that I didn¡®t insist on


    not buying that expensive furniture.


    ¡°Come on, Ro,¡± he said, reaching over and tugging on


    my hand. ¡°Come into the cottage. I have something I want you to see. I think you¡®re going to like it.¡± He


    made thatst statement in a sing-song voice.


    Cold chills ran down my spine. ¡°I


    think I might not,¡± I thought to myself. To him, I said, ¡°I am pregnant, you know?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he said, his eyebrows furrowed. We paused in the foyer. ¡°What difference does that make?¡±


    ¡°A lot,¡± I told him. I knew I was just making excuses when


    I should¡®ve been honest. ¡°It wouldn¡®t be¡­fortable.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can always just scoot back.¡±


    ¡°Only so far,¡± I reminded him.


    He shrugged. ¡°Your tummy¡®s not that big, and your legs are pretty long. It¡®ll be fine.¡±


    I couldn¡®t figure out what my legs had to do with anything, so I just stared at him for a moment.


    ¡°I wasn¡®t sure if it would fit. It¡®s pretty big. And the opening¡®s kinda small.¡±


    My eyes bulged, ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Well, I measured,¡± he said leaning against the door jamb to the living room.


    ¡°The rear entry was even tighter than the front. But it squeezed in, steps and all.¡±


    ¡°Steps? Wait¨C¨Cwhat?¡± I realized then I was missing something.


    ¡°If you don¡®t like it, I can have it taken back out, but what do you think?¡±


    When he finally moved aside, that¡®s when I saw it.


    A baby grand piano.


    It was sitting in the corner of the living room. One of the small sofas was gone, and a chair was moved


    over, but it fit.


    And it was gorgeous. The ck polished surface gleamed in the sunlighting in the front windows. I


    covered my mouth at the sight of its stunning beauty.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Soren asked me.


    ¡°Soren,¡± I couldn¡®t take my eyes off it, ¡°I love it! It¡®s the most beautiful piano I¡®ve ever seen!¡± That might


    not have beenpletely true. I remembered that white piano back at the Drogomor pack. But this one


    ? This one was in my cottage. It was mine.


    Or was it?


    I paused a few steps into the room, turning to look at him and remembering the conversation we¡®d just


    had and what I¡®d thought he was getting at.


    ¡°Soren, I can¡®t ept this, though,¡± I told him.


    ¡°What?¡± his forehead crinkled. ¡°Why not?¡± He looked like he was a child, and I¡®d just ripped his ice crea


    m cone from his hands and dumped it on the ground.


    ¡°Because it¡®s too expensive!¡± I replied. ¡°This had to cost a fortune!¡± My fingers longed to


    brush over the smooth ebony surface of the lid, which was open, ready for me to sit on the


    bench and y. I wanted to run my fingers over the keys and hear the melodye to life and fill the c


    ottage with beautiful music.


    ¡°It doesn¡®t matter what it costs, Ro. I brought it here so that you can start paying me back. I told you, thi


    s is how you¡®re going to pay me back, remember?¡±


    ¡°I am confused,¡± I admitted. ¡°How is buying me another gift helping me pay you back?¡±


    ¡°You said you are a singer, and you y piano, remember?¡± he said, grinning at me but still


    looking exasperated. ¡°I want to hear it. I imagine you have a


    beautiful voice. If you¡®ll sing for me, then you can start paying me back. My own private concerts from a


    n angel.¡±


    I stared at him in disbelief. ¡°That¡®s how I will pay you back? By singing?¡± It didn¡®t seem like a


    real request. It wasn¡®t like I was a famous singer. I was just an ordinary girl who liked to sing. Why woul


    d my songs be worth paying for?


    ¡°Yes!¡± he said, shaking his head like I was the child now, one that didn¡®t listen


    very well. ¡°You sing, I¡®ll listen, and that¡®ll help repay your debts.¡± He had that twinkle in his eyes again.


    ¡°I don¡®t think that¡®s much of a repayment,¡± I admitted to him. ¡°I love to sing¨Cand I love ying the


    piano. I¡®ve been itching to y again for a while now. It¡®s just more of a reward for me.¡±


    His shoulders shot up for a moment before he dropped them again. ¡°Not every business transaction ha


    s to be painful, Ro. I¡®m d you like to y. I may join you sometimes, but I¡®d rather sit in thatfy ch


    air and listen to you, my eyes shut, a nice drink in my hand, my mind floating far, far away.¡±


    I smiled at him, looking all rxed already. It was different to be around a man who knew how to let thin


    gs go and separate work from the rest of his life.


    ¡°Come on, Ro. ept the gift¨C


    or another job offer. If you feel that bad about it, you don¡®t necessarily have to


    take it with you when you leave here, although you¡®re wee to. For


    now, I¡®m gonna pour myself a scotch and you a nice ice water¨Cand sit in that chair and


    listen to you tell me if the tuners did a good job or not.¡±


    ¡°I thought you had a meeting,¡± I reminded him.


    He looked at his watch. ¡°I¡®ve got twenty minutes. Sooth my soul, Ro.¡± He reached


    up and tweaked my chin with his thumb and first finger, and I felt a pulse


    of electricity shoot down my spine.


    I told myself I was just giddy over getting to y the piano again. pping my hands together in excitem


    drinks. I¡®d have to make


    sure no one ever sat anything wet or cold on the piano, coaster or not! I didn¡®t want the finish ruined.


    I sat down and readied my fingers, trying to decide what to y. I ran through a few scales and found th


    I didn¡®t want to y anything I¡®d ever yed for Ethan before, not right away anyway, not if I could help


    it.


    As my fingers ran over


    the keys, and I began to sing a song I knew by heart, I thought about the other men in my life and how t


    there, eyes closed, drink in his hand, a smile on his face.


    My father, my brother even Ethan. None of them had been kind to me. None of them would¡®ve ever give


    me to be happy.


    Granted, Ethan did give me the ne I was wearing, but only because Georgia


    had given me the train.


    Did he even miss me? Was he with Madalynn now? Did he even think about me at all?


    He probably missed the baby, but he would just find someone else to carry his child.


    All I ever was to him was a breeder, someone to produce his heir¡­.


    But to Soren¨CHe didn¡®t want


    anything from me¡­ He never asked anything from me. He seemed to see me as a human¨Cas a friend.


    My fingers traced the keys


    for several more minutes. I switched songs a few times before his watch beeped, and he reluctantly ope


    When he looked at me, there were some emotions in his eyes I


    couldn¡®t quite read. Surprise, peace and desire. However, in a blink of an eye, his branded smile was ba


    the emotions I had glimpsed before seemed to be just my imagination.


    He got out of his chair, and I stopped ying, standing to meet him.


    ¡°That was so very beautiful. I¡®m so sorry I have to go,¡± he seemed to be in a bit of a rush which was rare


    if you don¡®t mind.¡±


    ¡°No, of course I don¡®t mind,¡± I told him.


    A small sigh escaped his lips as they turned


    upright at the corners. ¡°Good. Sometimes, in the middle of the night, when I can¡®t sleep, something like t


    ¡°It would be my honor to y for you.¡± I smiled.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 75

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 75


    Chapter 75: First Night With Soren?


    **Soren¡®s POV


    Thomas was waiting for me at the end of Rosalie¡®s driveway, my briefcase in his hand.


    I didn¡®t say anything, but I knew the look on his face. He was afraid I was going to bete for my meetin


    g back in Avondale, and maybe he was right.


    Well, Edgar Maul could wait. We


    had a deal to work out, but until he coulde around to my terms, it wasn¡®t like he was my best pal. I


    wasn¡®t eager to see him anyway.


    ¡°You look rxed,¡± Thomas noted, falling into step beside me as we walked briskly to the waiting limo.


    I shook my head. ¡°Piano,¡± was all I was willing to say.


    ¡°So your n is working,¡± he replied, pushing the subject. ¡°She liked it?¡±


    ¡°She loved it.¡± The driver opened the door, and I¡®slid in, Thomas following me. I remembered Rosalie¡®s f


    ace when she saw the piano across the room. ¡°Worked like a charm.¡±


    Thomas smirked a little, looking away, his eyes focused out the window as the car began to roll.


    ¡°What¡®s that look for?¡± | red at him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, he had a hearing problem. That, or he just didn¡®t want to answer me.


    ¡°Oh, uh, nothing. I just¡­ you said charmed, and I was just thinking¡­ perhaps¡­ you were a little charm


    ed.¡±


    I stared at him for a long moment. ¡°Perhaps you should be


    careful what you say to me, Thomas, or you might find yourself flying out the window.¡±


    He straightened his face, but I was only partially joking. It was true that Rosalie was quite pretty


    and beguiling, but I knew that this was pure business. I had my goals in mind, and I wasn¡®t going to


    lose focus on them.


    My cell phone rang, so I fished it


    out of my jacket pocket and noted that it was Damian of all people. I cursed under my breath before an


    swering it.


    I didn¡®t really want to speak to him. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Just checking in,¡± he replied. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, had you done your job,¡± I reminded him. ¡°maybe then she wouldn¡®t have gotten the total sh


    *t beaten out of her,¡±


    ¡°Just a little sh*t?¡± he asked. I narrowed my eyes, not that he could see me. ¡°Anyway, what do you


    want me to do now?¡±


    * Just hang tight. She doesn¡®t leave this ind without me and my permission.¡± No one left this ind w


    ithout my permission. ¡°I¡®ve got some other things you can handle while you¡®re here if


    you think you can handle it. But then, I¡®ll have to make sure none of them involve pregnant women bec


    ause clearly they can take you down easily and take your toys.¡±


    ¡°She drugged me!¡± Damian shouted into my ear.


    ¡°I don¡®t ept excuses, Damian! You failed and put the entire n into jeopardy. I¡®ll have Thomas text


    you


    ¡°What am I texting himter?¡± Thomas asked.


    ¡°Do you always eavesdrop?¡± I muttered, pinching the bridge of my nose.


    ¡°We¡®re sitting less than four feet apart,¡± he said, his tone calm, as it should be. I had been pretending to


    be too nice for too long.


    ¡°Just an odd job or something. Keep him busy while I figure out what the h+Il to do with him. Speaking


    of odd jobs, have you heard from McGintry today?¡± I had sent the other mercenary on an odd job the d


    ay before, and he hadn¡®t reported yet, to my knowledge.


    Thomas nodded. ¡°Yeah, he took out rk and four of his men. Got the money. We¡®re good.¡±


    I smiled. I always liked it when reports ended that


    way,we got the money and we¡®re good. That was what I liked to hear.


    ¡°And we got that shipment through, so that supply chain in the north isn¡®t going anywhere.¡±


    My smile broadened. Lots of good news today.


    The car kept rolling, and I focused on the meeting I had with


    Edgar Maul. It wasn¡®t easy being me, but someone had to do it.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    **Rosalie¡®s POV


    My fingers continued to fly over the keys, and my voice mingled with the melody, filling the small living r


    oom of the cottage with music.


    It had only been a couple of hours


    since Soren had left, but I already missed him, and I couldn¡®t quite say why.


    I just wished he were still in the chair, listening to me y, with that


    calm, rxed smile on his face. It made me so happy knowing I could make someone feel that way.


    Not often did I feel like someone really appreciated my music, but Soren did.


    ¡°Miss Ro?¡± L said, pausing in the entryway. ¡°Please pardon my intrusion, but it¡®s past two o¡®clock. Yo


    u should take a break from your music ying and eat some lunch. Seraphine is here too.¡±


    My fingers stopped tracing the notes, and I looked over at her, standing with her hands behind her and


    her head tipped slightly down, like I might be upset at her words.


    She was right. I did need to eat. The baby needed to eat.


    I was hungry anyway, and it wasn¡®t like the piano wouldn¡®t be hereter. I pulled myself away from my n


    ew gift and followed her into the dining area where she had a small spread of sandwiches and other fin


    ger foods set out for me,


    L and Seraphine knew how I hated eating by myself, so at least one of them always ate with me, ev


    en if it was against the rules of high society. Today, three of us sat at the


    table, and I told them about the trip I¡®d taken onto the other ind. I told them about the seane ride,


    shopping for baby furniture, and how kind Soren had been.


    ¡°I couldn¡®t believe he wanted to bring in a piano,¡± L noted. ¡°But I¡®m so d he


    did. Miss Ro, you y so. beautifully.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, ¡°I will be ying for him whenever he likes to repay him for his kindness.¡±


    ¡°Well, he certainly seems to like you,¡± L said with a twinkle in her eye.


    I smiled at her, but I was shaking my head. ¡°It¡®s not like that at all,¡± I told her. ¡°We are just friends.¡±


    L¡®s eyebrows raised. She took a bite of her sandwich, and I


    knew she wouldn¡®t question me, but she didn¡®t have to use words


    to make me feel that she didn¡®t believe what I was saying.


    ¡°You have been through a lot,¡± Seraphine said. ¡°We don¡®t have to know the story to know that. You are r


    man. You can trust him.¡±


    I looked around the table, and both of them were nodding.


    They knew him better than I did. I trusted them-and I was beginning to trust him.


    Later that night, I was lying in bed, thinking about my baby, trying


    not to think about Ethan. My hands were sore from ying so


    much in one day. I had gotten little else done because I¡®d spent so much time at the piano. The garden w


    My phone buzzed¨C


    yes, since I moved to Papeno, he had even given me a phone. He imed that this was a ¡°work phone.


    to it.


    I picked it up, noting it was past midnight.


    I knew it had to be Soren calling. Who else could it be?


    ¡°Are you still awake?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered, just being silly.


    He sent aughing emoji. ¡°Are you sleep texting then?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I said. ¡°Are you in Avondale?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡®m at your front door.¡±


    | almost jumped up from the bed. I wasn¡®t expecting that.


    I grabbed my robe, putting it on over my pajamas. I slid my phone into my pocket and shoved my


    feet into my slippers.


    At least I knew what thiste-


    night call was about, and it had nothing to do with the bedroom. I stillughed at myself for what I¡®d thou


    When I reached the door, I pulled it open to find a


    slightly disheveled Soren standing there with roses in his hand. They were pink¨C¨C


    for friendship. His tie was undone, and his hair was a little messy, but he was smiling. ¡°Care


    to sing me a luby?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°You brought me flowers, even at midnight?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°It¡®s what I do.¡±


    I moved aside so that he coulde in, and we walked into the living


    room. L didn¡®t stay here, so I got my own vase. I also grabbed a nket and pillow for him, and as So

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 76

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 76


    Chapter 76 He Has Moved On


    **Rosalie¡®s POV


    Soren and I fell into a bit of a routine. He¡®de over almost every night, if he was at home and not aw


    ay on business, and I¡®d y the piano and sing a luby or other soothing


    song, and most of the time he would return to his mansion, but once in a while, he¡®d end up falling asle


    ep on my sofa.


    When that happened, we¡®d have breakfast together, and then he¡®d go off to work or


    to his business trip, and I¡®d


    go on about my day.


    No matter howte it was when


    he came over, or how busy his day was, he always brought me a gift of some sort. It amazed me that h


    e could be so thoughtful. Books, essories, choctes, once even a teddy bear, which I thought I¡®d s


    ave for the baby but ended up putting on my bed¨C


    all of those gifts graced my shelves. Usually, though, he brought me flowers, despite the fact that I had


    an entire garden of them outside of my door.


    ¡°What are you nning to do today?¡± Soren asked one


    morning over breakfast. He normally asked that over breakfast, but this day ended up differently than I


    expected.


    ¡°I don¡®t know,¡± I


    told him, which was how I normally answered. I had just finished buttering a piece of toast and was pre


    paring to take a bite when he folded the newspaper he¡®d been ncing over and set it aside, putting it


    near me. I have been making a nket for the baby, but I¡®m almost out of yarn.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you need to go to the shop in town and get some more?¡± he asked, taking a sip of his coffee.


    ¡°Probably,¡± I said. ¡°I know you don¡®t like for me to go into


    town without you. Are you going to be around today?¡± There were a few shops on the ind, but not m


    any. Usually, if we needed something, we had to go to a different ind, which I hadn¡®t done much of.


    Only the seane ride. Other than that, I had only left the cottage a few times.


    ¡°I have a really important meeting off the ind today,¡± he said, his tone disappointed. ¡°But I¡®ll send a fe


    w of my best men with you.¡±


    ¡°Soren, that wouldn¡®t be necessary.¡± It reminded me of being back at the Drogomor pack. I did like som


    e of those guards and often wondered


    how they were and if they¡®d gotten in trouble for me escaping. But that


    didn¡®t mean I wanted to be followed around again.


    ¡°I can tell them to stay at a distance, and you can take Seraphine with you,¡± Soren suggested.


    Ipromised. ¡°Okay, that will be alright.¡±


    Soren reached over and squeezed my arm. ¡°I know you¡®re safe here, Ro. I just don¡®t want


    anything to happen to you again, like what happened on the other ind.¡±


    I didn¡®t want that to happen either. If anything happened to the baby¡­.


    I decided it was worth it to have someone follow me to make sure the baby was safe. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said,


    smiling.


    Soren¡®s hand lingered on my arm for a few moments, and I didn¡®t pull away. It wasforting, and I kn


    ew it was only there because he cared about me as a friend¨Cnothing more.


    ¡°I¡®ll be back early this evening,¡± he said, ¡°Maybe we can have dinner together?¡±


    I was curious. ¡°Any special asion?¡± | asked.


    ¡°Every day is special with you,¡± heughed. ¡°By the way, there¡®s a dress shop between the general stor


    e and the pawnshop. Why don¡®t you get yourself a new dress?¡± He reached into his back pocket and p


    ulled out his wallet, grabbing severalrge bills and dropping them on the table in front of me.


    I stared at the money for a long moment, not knowing what


    to say. I didn¡®t want to take it. ¡°Soren¡­¡± I began.


    ¡°Hey, don¡®t pretend like you haven¡®t earned it. This is your sry for watching that


    house over there for me.¡± He pointed to the mansion


    at the other end of the estate. ¡°Also, not many people in this world get their own personal concerts


    every night, especially not by a woman with a voice as angelic as yours.¡±


    He smiled at me, but his phone rang, making him mumble under his breath. ¡°Let me get this.¡±


    I nodded, and he reached into his pocket, pulling out his phone, and


    moving away from the table to talk to whoever was calling.


    I took another bite of my toast, and that¡®s when my eyes focused on the newspaper.


    The picture¨Cthe headline.


    ¡°Marriage ns Move Forward Despite War.¡±


    I read the words and then looked down at the picture to see Madalynn¡®s face smiling up at me.


    My stomach twisted into a knot. I felt like my new life was being invaded by my old. The urge to throw


    away the newspaper filled me, but I had to let it go. This was


    Soren¡®s paper, after all. I wanted to ask him why he had a paper from the capital, but I figured it had so


    mething to do with business. He read papers from all over.


    Then, my eyes focused on something else. It was something on Madalynn¡®s


    neck. Something familiar¡­


    It was Ethan¡®s ring! Madalynn was wearing Ethan¡®s ring!


    Yes, I knew it was his. He never, ever took that ring off. It had his family insignia on


    it. I recognized the ck and gold bands.


    He gave her something that meant so much to him?


    Unless¡­ she meant so much to him¡­


    Could it be that he¡®d finally decided that he loved Madalynn? Had


    my leaving been what they needed for the two of them to get together?


    ¡°Are you all right, Ro?¡±


    Soren¡®s voice cut through my thoughts. I tipped


    my head up to look at him, and I could tell by his expression that I must¡®ve looked awfully


    upset. He was looking at me with deep concern on his face.


    I couldn¡®t tell him the truth. He didn¡®t know anything about my connection


    to Ethan or the capital. I set the paper down and came up with a lie. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ there was a missing dog


    . It reminded me of when my dog went missing when I was little.¡±


    He stared at me for a long moment and then said, ¡°I guess I missed that.¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°Just a little ad in the back of the paper.¡±


    His head rocked back and forth. ¡°That is sad. I hope they find it.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡±


    Soren blew out a deep breath. ¡°I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I mustered a smile, but my head was all over the ce.


    ¡°Ro.. would it be all right if¡­ could I have a hug?¡±


    I studied his face for a moment, and I thought it was


    really strange that he was asking on his own behalf right then. Could he sense how badly I needed a fri


    end?


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said. I pulled myself up from the chair, and as he came around the table, I wrapped my arms ar


    Soren smoothed my hair, and his strong, masculine scent made me feel protected. It reminded me that


    I was all right, that he


    was taking care of me, and that my old life was far behind. It didn¡®t matter what Ethan was doing anymo


    He wasn¡®t mine anymore.


    He never had been mine to begin with.


    We stood that way for several minutes before I realized Soren needed to go, and I couldn¡®t


    continue to hold him. We were just friends, and it was silly for me to expect him to dy his day for me.


    back and unfurled myself from him


    Soren wasn¡®t so quick to let go, though. He ced his strong hands on my arms. ¡°Are you okay, cutie?¡±


    I liked that he was using a term of endearment. ¡°I¡®m fine,¡± I told


    him, and I managed a true smile, looking into his eyes.


    ¡°I can cancel my meeting and stay here with you today, if you need me to. We can go shopping and hav


    ¡°No, no,¡± I shook my head. ¡°You should go. I¡®ll be all right.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He tipped his head to the side and studied my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I told him. ¡°Thank you, but you should go.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± he said. ¡°But you call me if you need me toe back, and I will be right here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Soren,¡± I told him. ¡°You¡®re a good friend.¡±


    His eyebrows raised slightly at thatst word, but then he nodded.


    He finally let go of me and headed out. I took a few deep breaths and watched as L cleared the table


    I walked into the other room to get ready to go shopping and caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror.


    The ne. I hadn¡®t taken it off since I¡®d gotten here.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Things had changed, though. As much as I loved the ne, as beautiful of a memory as I had of Eth


    one way or another


    The first step was to let go of this ne.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 77

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 77


    Chapter 77 She Sold The Ne


    As I looked through other colors of yarn, Seraphine leaned in toward my ear and


    whispered, ¡°Elliott is kind of cute, isn¡®t he?¡±


    I wanted to make sure I had enough yellow yarn to finish the baby nket I¡¯d


    started crocheting without having toe back to the store, so I grabbed several skeins and put the gu


    ards who Soren had insistede with me to use.


    Their names were Elliott and Duke-


    I¡¯d asked. They¡®d looked surprised that I¡®d wanted to know, but I wasn¡®t about to walk around town with


    two men and not even know their names.


    Raising an eyebrow, I looked back over my shoulder. He was tall with dark, curly hair that sort of did its


    own thing. Duke


    was shorter with blond hair. Both of them were muscr, as one would expect bodyguards to be.


    I was honest. ¡°I hadn¡®t noticed. Frankly, I¡®m surprised you did.¡± Seraphine was much older than me, defi


    nitely not the type of woman one would expect to be giggling over young cute boys.


    ¡°I¡®m not looking for me,¡± she gently tapped the tip of my nose. ¡°It¡®s just¡­ you need to start thinking abo


    ut your future. You¡®re a beautiful single woman. Just because you¡®re about to have a baby,


    that doesn¡®t mean that your life is over. You and Mr. Soren insist that you¡®re just friends, so


    you may as well look for another man that you¡®re interested in romantically.¡±


    I didn¡®t know what Seraphine was getting at exactly, but I wasn¡®t interested in dating any of the


    guards, or anyone. ¡°Thank you, Seraphine,¡± I smiled, ¡°But I think I¡®ll wait until after the baby is born to


    think about potentially dating.¡±


    Seraphine didn¡®t say anything else, and I grabbed several more skeins of yarn, this


    time in a dark blue color, before leading the way up to the counter to pay for everything.


    Once I¡®d made my purchase here, I headed over to the dress shop.


    But I stopped short of going in.


    Another store caught my eye.


    A pawnshop.


    I remembered Soren mentioning it that morning over breakfast, but it wasn¡®t until right that


    moment that I realized that I needed to


    enter the store. ¡°Seraphine,¡± I said, tugging on her arm. ¡°I need to go in here.¡±


    ¡°Into the pawnshop?¡± she questioned. ¡°Why?¡±


    I didn¡®t answer her. Instead, I walked inside and headed up to the counter, my fingers


    going to the back of my neck with determination, I needed to do this.


    I unhooked my ne and set it down on the counter. ¡°How much would you give me for this?¡± I aske


    d the man.


    1 nced up at him. He was older, with


    scrutinizing green eyes and white hair. ¡°Is it real?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°It is,¡± I said, figuring he had ways of telling whether or not the jewels were real.


    He made a noise in the back of his throat that made me think he didn¡®t believe me.


    Seraphine looked at the man¡®s shifty eyes, she cleared her throat, seemingly talking only to me, but I w


    as sure the man could hear it. ¡°Miss, don¡®t worry, they will give us


    a fair price. You know, good thing that we


    had our guards with us today.¡± And then she looked outside and nced over at the two guards, implyi


    ng to the man that if he wasn¡®t honest, he might get himself in trouble.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at me, Seraphine and the guards, then pulled out a tool from beneath


    his counter, he examined the gemstones. His tune changed. ¡°I¡®ll be,¡± he mumbled. ¡°They are real.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are,¡± I confirmed.


    The amount of money he offered me for the ne was so much, I almost fell backward onto the lino


    leum floor. I understand that it was probably worth even more than that because pawnshops never give


    a person what their item is actually worth. They have to make a profit, too. I didn¡®t care. I took the


    money.


    And I didn¡®t wait around for him to fill out a form so that I could get it back in a few months if I paid him


    back the money.


    I wouldn¡®t be doing that.


    After I had the money, I went to the dress shop and picked out a beautiful red dress to


    wear to dinner with


    Soren. I noticed he liked it when I wore red. He was alwaysplimentary, no matter what I wore, but


    when I wore red, he told me I was beautiful even more than when I wore other colors.


    As we were getting ready to pay, Seraphine said, ¡°Oh, Ro! Look at this ne!¡±


    It was a simple diamond pendant in the shape of an infinity loop, but it was


    very pretty, and I needed something else to wear now that my neck was bare. I liked how the infinity fig


    ure¨Ceight symbolized that life went on, no matter how our circumstances changed.


    I thought of my baby and how we had made it this far, against the odds. The ne seemed perfect.


    I added the ne to my purchases and paid before heading home.


    Once we got there, I started crocheting, but I wasn¡®t working on the baby¡®s


    nket at the moment. I had another project in mind.


    About six o¡®clock, I got a text from Soren.


    ¡°I¡®ll be there in about an hour to pick you up. Will you have enough time to get ready?¡±


    He was always so polite. No ordering me around or demanding that I drop everything.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Yes, that¡®s plenty of time,¡± I told him. Then I added, ¡°How was your day?¡±


    He sent an emoji that told me his day had been a bit irritating, but then said, ¡°It¡®s about to get a whole lo


    t better as soon as I see you.¡± He was always so sweet.


    I got dressed in the red gown I¡®d bought. I also put on some strappy silver sandals


    I¡®d gotten. They were ts. I didn¡®t want to take any chances of


    falling. I put on some diamond earrings, one of Soren¡®s


    gifts, and the ne. It seemed a little strange having it on, but I was d to have something back ar


    ound my neck, and it did look nice.


    When I was all ready to go, I dropped Soren¡®s finished gift into a bag, one of the many I had collected fr


    om the presents he¡®d given me, and headed to the living room to wait for him.


    It was only a few minutes before he knocked on the door. When I opened


    it, he was standing there with a bright smile and a bouquet of red tulips, his


    tie the same shade of red as my gown. ¡°How did you know?¡± | asked.


    ¡°Oh,e on!¡± he said. ¡°My guards are good at something.¡±


    Iughed and he leaned


    in to kiss my cheek. His lips were warm and his breath was minty, but I felt safe and respected as any fr


    I put the flowers away and then extended the bag to him. ¡°And for once, I have a gift for you!¡±


    ¡°A gift for me?¡± He seemed shocked. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, suddenly feeling shy. What if he didn¡®t like it? ¡°I mean¡­ you might not get to use it much a


    felt really silly for making it, actually. It wasn¡®t the kind of gift a person who lived on an ind needed.


    Soren pulled out


    the scarf I had crocheted for him. I expected him to be polite and say how thoughtful I was, how nice it w


    and we lived on a tropical ind. What was I thinking even making it for him?


    ¡°Is this a scarf?¡± Soren asked, his eyes widening. ¡°Did you make this?¡± He didn¡®t wait for me to answer.


    this is perfect! You know, I do so much traveling, and I go to cold ces sometimes, and I never have on


    this. You are so amazing, Ro!¡± He leaned in and hugged me so tightly, I could tell he really meant it.


    I couldn¡®t believe it¨C


    he was really excited and happy that I had made him a scarf, despite the climate here.


    ¡°You¡®re wee,¡± I hugged him back¨Cpolitely.


    Soren let go of me but offered his hand. ¡°Shall we?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, taking it.


    ¡°I hope you don¡®t mind, but I thought we¡®d drive


    into town and go to a restaurant for dinner tonight. When I heard that you¡®d bought a beautiful dress, I


    didn¡®t want to keep you at home. I wanted to show you off to everyone.¡±


    I couldn¡®t help but smile at him. ¡°Sure. That sounds fun.¡± I¡®d never had anyone want to


    show me off before¨Cat least, not that they would admit.


    ¡°Great.¡± We walked along together beneath a sky transitioning from pinks and oranges to a field of dark


    blue full of stars, and I felt like I was truly appreciated in every way.


    Ilifted my hand to finger my ne, like I did a thousand times a day. It felt different between my finge


    it was a different ne, and the


    symbol meant something different. But it also meant Ethan wasn¡®t the only one who had moved on.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 78

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 78


    Chapter 78 Boy Or Girl?


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Just a little ce downtown. There aren¡®t a lot of ces on the ind, but there are a few. I think you¡®ll


    like this ce. It¡®s one of my favorites.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I smiled at him. I liked to see him get excited, and he had that little twinkle


    in his eye when he was talking. ¡°Am! dressed appropriately?¡± I asked, worried more about my shoes th


    an my dress, but I wasn¡®t used to wearing heels anyway.


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± he asked, his eyes widening. ¡°You¡®ll be the most beautiful woman there.¡±


    I felt my face turning the same shade as my dress. ¡°You¡®re so kind,¡± I told him. ¡°Really, your mother mu


    st be quite a woman. She raised you so nicely.¡±


    His eyes shifted, and a shadow passed


    over his face. He cleared his throat and looked out the window, and I thought I must¡®ve said something


    I shouldn¡®t have. ¡°I¡®m sorry,¡± I began.


    Just as soon as the shadow was there, it was gone, and he was back to his amiable self, a wide smile


    on his face. He didn¡®t say anything about his mother, though, only, ¡°They have this great pasta dish at t


    he


    restaurant. I think you¡®ll really love it. Of course, you can order anything you like. Alfonso, the chef, is a


    good friend of mine.¡±


    I wasn¡®t sure what to say. I thought maybe I should apologize for upsetting him, but I also didn¡®t want to


    make him look like that ever again. ¡°Great,¡± | pped cheerfully. ¡°I love pasta.¡±


    ¡°Did you really make this scarf in one day?¡± he asked, pulling part of it out of the bag that was sitting be


    tween us in the seat.


    ¡°I did,¡± I told him. ¡°It wasn¡®t that difficult since it was just a straight stitch in one color.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s amazing,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°I think if I tried to crochet something, I¡®d end up with my fi


    ngers all twisted up in the yarn, and I¡®d be trapped for the rest of my life.¡±


    I giggled. He could be so silly.


    A few minutester, the car pulled over to the curb, and the driver opened


    the door. I got out first, and then Soren followed. He offered his arm, and we walked in together.


    Every head turned in our direction, and Soren waved and smiled. I didn¡®t know what to do. I couldn¡®t hel


    p but smile. Everyone was being so friendly, but waving seemed a bit much since I didn¡®t know anyone.


    ¡°Mr. Soren!¡± a man in a tuxedo with a


    fancy mustache said from behind the ma?tre D stand. ¡°Wee! Your table is ready, sir.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Soren said, and we followed him down the aisle. I


    still felt like I was being stared at, but once we were seated, the table was so private, it was much better


    .


    We had excellent service, and almost immediately, I had sparkling cider and water in front of me. I deci


    ded to try the pasta dish Soren suggested, and he ordered some sort of steak and red wine.


    This was a fancy restaurant, and I couldn¡®t help but look around in awe. It was like something out of on


    e of the books I had been reading.


    ¡°So.¡± he said, spreading his napkin in hisp, ¡°how is the baby?¡±


    I stared at him for a moment, not sure how to answer that question. ¡°As far as I can tell, the baby is fine


    .¡±


    ¡°How¡®s the kicking been today?¡± he asked me, taking a drink of his wine.


    ¡°Well, the baby is so small, when those tiny feet


    kick me, it¡®s like a butterfly wing tickling my internal organs.¡±


    Heughed, like I was kidding, but it was pretty urate, from what I could tell. ¡°You should be able to f


    ind out whether it¡®s a boy or a girl soon.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I think I¡®ve decided I don¡®t want to know.¡±


    His eyes widened. ¡°Really? Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°I think I just want the surprise. Like back before they had this sort of technolo


    gy. I¡®d like to be surprised and hear Seraphine say, ¡®It¡®s a boy!¡® or ¡®It¡®s a girl!¡°¡± | smiled, imagining what I j


    ust said, and took a drink of my water.


    ¡°And which do you hope it is? A boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t know,¡± I said again. I used to think it must be a boy, and he would be a great Alpha just like his f


    ather. But now, I really didn¡®t know. I meant it. ¡°I will be happy with either.¡± In my mind, I had visions of


    myself running through the garden with a beautiful little girl in a dress while I had also seen a sweet littl


    e boy with his father¡®s eyes standing on the beach.


    I did wonder, if I had a boy, would he grow up to be like his father? I wasn¡®t sure that I wanted that for


    my son. Ethan needed to work on his emotions¨Cto put it lightly.


    Soren¡®s expression didn¡®t change for a second, and he seemed to be studying my face.


    ¡°I think it would be incredible if you had a little girl who looked like you. But then, a little boy would be w


    onderful, too. I¡®d love to have a little boy to y ball with or teach to surf.¡±


    ¡°Do you surf?¡± This was the first time I¡®d heard him mention it. ¡°That¡®s amazing!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Well¡­ I mean¡­ it¡®s been a while. I¡®ve been so busy. But I do know how to surf.¡± He emphas


    ized the word ¡°how.¡±


    ¡°Maybe when I¡®m done giving birth, you can teach me. I would love to learn.¡± I wanted to branch out an


    d have more life experiences.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Soren said. ¡°I would love that! I bet you¡®d get it right off the bat!¡°.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± I chuckled. I was d I didn¡®t have any liquid in my mouth.


    ¡°Because


    you¡®re so graceful. And you try so hard at everything you do.¡±


    I couldn¡®t help but smile at him. He was so kind. Why couldn¡®t more people in the world be like Soren?


    The waitress brought out dishes, and they smelled delicious. I tasted the pasta, and Soren


    was right. It was one of the best things I¡®d


    ever put in my mouth. I couldn¡®t help the sound that came out of my mouth¨C


    it was a moan of pleasure that border¨Cline made me embarrassed.


    Sorenughed so hard, he almost fell out of his chair. ¡°Well, I was going to ask if you liked it, but I gues


    s I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, covering my face with my hand.


    ¡°No, don¡®t be sorry. No one else is paying attention to us. I just can¡®t wait until you try the chocte mo


    usse.¡±


    ¡°If it¡®s going to make that sounde out of my mouth, we may need to get it to go,¡± I reasoned.


    Again, heughed and cut into his steak. He was quiet for


    a moment, as if he was trying to figure out whether he should say it or not.


    ¡°You¡®ve changed, Ro,¡± he paused, looking at me. ¡°I liked you when we met initially, but now I like you mo


    He put down his silverware, and said it sincerely. ¡°I know you don¡®t like to talk about your past, but I have


    away from, I sure hope that person is miserable.¡±


    I almost dropped my fork. I wasn¡®t expecting him to say that. I looked up


    at him through my eyshes for a moment, trying to formte a response.


    Soren just kept talking. ¡°They deserve it. To be sitting at home alone, drowning in their own tears, realizi


    He seemed to have made his point, so I cleared my throat. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said because it was the polite thi


    I knew why he


    had said it. He was trying to pay me apliment, trying to say that I was so great that anyone who was


    didn¡®t have me in their life anymore would miss me.


    But Soren was wrong. I was certain that Ethan was not drowning in his own tears. The newspaper I¡®d se


    But not me.


    I was certain he wasn¡®t thinking about me.


    ¡°I propose a toast,¡± Soren said, getting me out of my head and back to the present.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I asked. ¡°To what?¡±


    ¡°Why, to you, of course!¡± he replied. Lifting his ss, he said, ¡°To a beautiful, intelligent, loving mother¨C


    to¨Cbe who has recreated herself and refuses to give


    up, no matter what, so that her child will have the best life possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll drink to that,¡± I said. ¡°But, I also


    want to drink to you,¡± I added. ¡°To a wonderful man who will do anything for his friends¨C


    even when he¡®s just met them¨C


    and helps them get on their feet. Who gives of himself and sprinkles kindness on everyone like confetti!¡±


    ¡°I can drink to that.¡± His voice was gentle.


    We clinked sses and drank, and I knew it was going to be a good night.


    Because Soren was a good man.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 79

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 79


    Chapter 79 He Got The Ne


    **Ethan¡®s POV


    The maps on my desk were beginning to blur together. Mostly, I was thinking about the war efforts¨C


    but sometimes about other matters.


    Rosalie. The baby. The letter.


    I couldn¡®t think about it. I couldn¡®t let my mind go there, not at all¡­


    She had made her request of me, and I needed to honor that


    and live my life the way she wished. Except, how could I be happy without her?


    I looked at the maps again, concentrating on the new Xs we¡®d drawn for the new


    attacks, trying toe up with a n. It waste, and most of the others had long gone to bed.


    So I was surprised when there was a knock at my door.


    At first, I thought perhaps I had imagined it. I looked up, waiting to see if I heard it


    again. Instead, the door opened just a bit, and Talon stuck his head in.


    We hadn¡®t talked much since he¡®d told me the truth


    about Rosalie. I was angry at him, but I knew I really needed to be thinking about my own actions in thi


    s entire matter.


    I wasn¡®t ready for that yet.


    ¡°What is it?¡± | grumbled at him, returning my eyes to the maps, pretending to be so busy, I could hardly


    spare the time to look up at him at all.


    Talon came into the room quietly, moving like he was afraid I had been asleep


    or still was. He cleared his throat and stood in front of my desk.


    I should¡®ve caught on right then and there that it was important.


    I looked up at him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Alpha, from time to time, some traderse in from the inds. Even now, with the war going on, that


    still happens. One of them had some nice jewelry pieces¡­¡±


    I was confused by what he was saying, but I decided to continue to listen.


    ¡°¡­


    Vicky decided to take a look at them because she thought she might find a ne or bracelet or som


    ething to cheer up the little girl, Lily, whose mother is still missing¡­¡±


    I listened to him drone on and on, still wondering what the h*ll any of this had to do with me. ¡°And?¡± I as


    ked him, finally losing all my patience.


    ¡°And¡­ while Vicky was browsing the jewelry one of the traders had brought in¡­ she found


    this.¡±


    He pulled a piece of jewelry out of his pocket and held it out to me.


    My eyes were a little unfocused from staring at the maps, so I wasn¡®t sure I was seeing the ne co


    rrectly at first.


    But after a moment of staring, I was certain I was seeing it.


    I would recognize that piece of jewelry anywhere.


    It hung


    there in the shadows cast by the dim light from themp on my desk like a ghost, haunting me from bey


    ond the grave, the gemstones catching the light and winking at me mockingly.


    My hands flexed on the desk in front of me. I wanted to reach out and touch it, but I also didn¡®t want


    to. I was afraid my fingers would fly right through it, like it was a hologram.


    Looking up at Talon, I managed to ask him, ¡°Wh¨Cwhere did


    he get it?¡±


    Talon shook his head and drew the ne back up into his fist. I hated that


    I couldn¡®t see it anymore, but then, it was for the best¨C


    for now. ¡°He got it in Avondale from another trader. I want to show


    you first and see if you want us to investigate further.¡±


    ¡°Avondale¡­¡± I repeated. My heart


    began to pound in my chest as a thousand questions flooded my mind.


    How did it get there? Was it possible that she was still alive¡­?


    gone,


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Talon said, his voice calm. ¡°Ethan.. we found evidence that Rosalie is re


    member?¡± he asked me.


    I nodded. Of course, he was right. It was stupid of me to think there was a


    chance that the young woman who sold the ne could be Rosalie.


    Besides, there were a million other exnations for how the ne could¡®ve gotten there.


    ¡°Anyway, Vicky bought it for you. She thought you would want it. I wasn¡®t sure. I didn¡®t know


    if having it around would¡­ keep you from moving on.¡±


    Moving on. Those were two words I couldn¡®t wrap my mind around.


    I did know that I needed to have the ne, though. I¡®d carried Rosalie¡®s letter around in my pocket f


    or so long without even opening it, why wouldn¡®t I want the ne?


    I stuck my hand out, and Talon dropped the ne in my palm.


    The moment her ne touched my skin, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    This was her ne, something she¡®d touched. Something she¡®d worn around her neck. Something s


    he¡®d kept close to her heart. Something she¡®d had with her when she¡®d ¡­,


    I put it in my pocket. ¡°Thanks, Talon. You can go.¡± I dismissed him with a wave of my hand.


    He didn¡®t go right away, though. He just stood there, staring at me.


    Sighing, I looked up at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said. ¡°I just.. are you all right? I mean, I know that you have a lot of work, and there¡®s the


    stress of the war, and you have been eating and sleeping better, but there¡®s so much going on¨C¡±


    I cut him off, ¡°I¡®m fine, Talon.¡± This wasn¡®t the first time I¡®d had this conversation with him.


    ¡°I like your short and sweet reporting style better.¡±


    I gave him another dismissive wave. He seemed


    to be a bit shocked at myments. It had been a while since I made anyments outside of work o


    r ¨C her.


    Talon finally left.


    Once he was gone, I took a moment to look at the ne and remembered how beautiful Rosalie


    had looked when she¡®d had it on. Her eyes had twinkled, and she¡®d been so surprised.


    It had been one of my favorite memories of her.


    And it had also been one of myst memories of her.


    With the ne still in my hand, I closed my eyes and leaned my head back. For just a moment, I let m


    Timagined Rosalie, obviously alive, and dressed in a cute sundress, her stomach a bit bigger than it was


    flung over her arm, a carefree smile on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She walked into a pawnshop and plunked the ne down on the counter. ¡°I need to


    sell this,¡± she said.


    Just like that, she¡®d traded herst memory of me for cash and went on about her business, that smile s


    And why not?


    Why should she keep any memories of me?


    She knew what I intended to do to her, so why wouldn¡®t she want to get rid of everything there was to re


    I would¡®ve traded anything for that to happen¨C for her to finally have her own life, her free life.


    I shook my head, reminding myself that it was


    a stupid fantasy anyway. Rosalie hadn¡®t taken her ne to a pawnshop because Rosalie was dead.


    I¡®d seen her fling herself over the edge of the cliff. The fact


    that I was holding something that had once belonged to her didn¡®t change any of that.


    All this did was open a wound, rip open a scab, take me back several weeks in time to when Rosalie ha


    I sat there at my desk with my head in my hands, trying to get


    myself together. My hand touched my pocket, where her lettery. She never knew that she had her ma


    power that no one else held ¨C even if she only existed in my memory.


    Sometimes, the weight of


    the war and all of its repercussions, mingled together with the pain I was feeling, radiating from my hear


    fiber of


    my being, was almost too much for me to handle. I wanted to ram my fist through a wall or knock my de


    It waste, and I had been working too hard, so I decided to go outside and get some fresh air. I walked


    cliffs, and before I realized it, I was standing on the edge, the water swirling beneath me, the wind stirrin


    The ne was wound around my hand. I took it out and looked at it again. The jewels were dazzling


    That didn¡®t mean anything. I wasn¡®t focused on the ne.


    Theld it out over the edge of the cliffs and watched it twinkle. Dropping it now could mean it would make


    some lucky treasure hunter had found it on the cliffs and taken it to the pawnshop.


    There was no point in throwing it in¨Cthe ne would just keeping back to me.


    Just like my thoughts of Rosalie.


    They would never, ever go away.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 80

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 80


    Chapter 80 I Have To Find Her


    ¡°Alpha, we received the report from Papeno,¡± Samuel said as he rushed into the war room.


    James had purposely kept Romero away


    from today¡®s meetings until we received this info. It was only my men and the king in the war room.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± I said.


    ¡°We confirmed that military vessels have been sighted.¡±


    I sneered, ¡°As expected.¡±


    James turned to me. ¡°So you think Romero is allowing them to restock and refuel on his ind?¡±


    James and I had suspicions as to Romero¡®s strategy. If he had been ying


    both sides of the field, most likely, he would have made the same deal with Kal as he did with us.


    My gut was telling me he was lending some small inds to Alpha Kal for their military operations.


    ¡°Logically, it exins our problems.¡± | paced back to the map. ¡°There¡®s an open ocean


    between Kal and us. If they didn¡®t have a middle point, they would need morerge cargo ships to carry


    the smaller vessels, which we would have been able to locate as soon as they entered our waters.¡±


    Turning back to face James, I continued, ¡°But we didn¡®t, because those ships are much smaller. But


    that means they need to be restocked and refueled somewhere much closer to us.¡±


    James responded, ¡°Even if that¡®s the case, there¡®s no value in confronting him. We still need to work wit


    h him.¡±


    ¡°True. Especially since Romero could just say those are his own ships.¡±


    Most importantly, we didn¡®t want to alert him to the fact that we were on to him.


    ¡°How many vessels are there?¡± I asked Samuel.


    ¡°We saw four, but we estimated two more to be on patrol.¡±


    James and I exchanged a look¨C


    six ships. Someone higher in rank had to be around to oversee their operation.


    ¡°Were you able to locate which ind their leader might be stationed on?¡±


    ¡°No, Alpha. Papeno is not a single ind; it¡®s a group of them. While we could see several naval bases,


    they were guarded by Romero¡®s men. Kal¡®smander could be on any of the nearby inds.¡±


    I looked at James, silently asking if that was enough evidence to order a trip to Romero¡®s inds.


    After a moment, he nodded his head,


    I took over the meeting andid out the operation n.


    ¡°I need a team of thirty, divided into three groups¨C


    twelve, twelve, and six. The goal of this mission is to assassinate the target in charge of the operations


    around Papeno. Additionally, we are here to obtain a detailed map of the inds and where their suppli


    es are. If needed¨C if we fail to achieve our primary objective¨C


    then, in the future, we can send men to destroy their supplies.¡±


    James never interfered with my work. Once I got his go¨Cahead, I was fully in charge of the operation.


    ¡°We¡®ll blend in as civilians. Group A will get to Avondale on day two and n the


    best route to Papeno. Group B will get to Avondale on day four and locate the target ind. Group


    C will meet with Group B on day six, approach the target, and execute the assassination.¡±


    ¡°Blend in how?¡± James interjected. I knew he asked out of curiosity, not out of doubting mypetency


    .


    I didn¡®t answer him, instead, I turned to Samuel.


    ¡°Are there regr merchant ships to Papeno?¡±


    James and the others stopped speaking and looked at me


    with furrowed brows, confused by my question.


    ¡°Yes Alpha,¡± Samuel said. ¡°From what the reports show, several ships enter the port daily.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°We¡®ll dress as merchants and board a boat from the East Port


    to Avondale. From there, go to Papeno pretending to


    be tradesmen in search of work or delivering cargo.¡±


    I looked at James and exined, ¡°That¡®s how we blend in.¡±


    I turned to the assembled soldiers and continued assigning tasks. ¡°Samuel, you are


    in charge of Group A, and Richard, Group B.¡±


    Everyone was quietly waiting for the assignment for Group C.


    ¡°Talon,¡± I said, looking up at him. My most trusted subordinate nodded his head, epting the


    appointment


    ¡°You will stay in the capital and assist the King to oversee the operation on the west coast.¡± I finished.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I added, ¡°I will be leading Group C.¡±


    James raised his eyebrow. I saw disapproval in his gaze, but he didn¡®t say anything.


    I nodded to him, and looked around the room. ¡°If there are no questions, you are dismissed.¡±


    Everyone left, except for James.


    ¡°Ethan, you are the next in line to the throne. You cannot run off and put yourself in danger.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said. ¡°I won¡®t.¡± But I dropped my eyes.


    I dipped my fingers into my jacket pocket and ran them over the cool metal of Rosalie¡®s ne.


    ¡°I didn¡®t see any reason why you have to go in person for this mission,¡± James


    argued, trying to pressure me to rethink my n.


    ¡°This is one of the biggest leads we¡®ve gotten so far, and it is crucial for the oue of the war,¡± I replie


    d, keeping my tone professional. I need to get first¨Chand information to better evaluate our enemy.¡±


    ¡°Just that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± I said.


    However, I couldn¡®t lie to myself.


    Every inch of evidence pointed


    to the fact she had fallen to her death, but what if there was the slightest chance that she didn¡®t?


    What if I could find her?


    James sighed. ¡°Alright, then. Take whoever you need to aplish your task. Be safe.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I said, and saw him wave his hand to allow me to leave the room.


    When I returned to my suite, Talon was already standing outside, waiting for me.


    ¡°Alpha, how am I going to exin your absence to the other alphas?¡±


    ¡°I was nning to go to the frontlines on the West Coast, anyway. Tell them I decided to go a few days


    early.¡±


    Talon nodded, and then paused.


    ¡°Ethan, be honest with me. Why do you want to go in person?¡±


    Talon would never challenge my decision, but that didn¡®t mean that he wouldn¡®t ask for exnations.


    ¡°Because we cannot afford to fail,¡± I replied coolly.


    He ignored myment, and asked, ¡°Is it because of the ne?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, but I didn¡®t deny it. Talon knew me too well, there was no point in lying to him.


    He sighed, and pulled out a piece of paper with an address on it.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡®t give up on her. We found out that, before the ne got to


    the trade merchant, it was seen in a jewelry shop in Avondale.¡±


    The light piece of paper felt like it weighed tons in my palm.


    ¡°I didn¡®t want to get your hopes up. Do what you will with this information. Good luck.¡± Talon turned to le


    ave.


    ¡°Talon,¡± I called, causing him to stop.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡®re wee.¡± He sighed and closed the door.


    I looked out the window, my gazending on the horizon.


    I would have a couple days in Avondale before the mission really began.


    Would I find the person I was longing to see?


    For a moment, I let myself imagine gazing at her again, seeing her beautiful face illuminated by the trop


    What would leven say to her?


    How would she react to seeing me?


    I hadn¡®t thought that part through yet, and I knew it was futile to let my mind wander that far. I was gettin


    What was the point in torturing myself with thoughts of how to exin my idiotic n to Rosalie¨C


    when I didn¡®t even know if she was still alive?


    For now, I just needed to concentrate on getting to the ind and identifying the


    enemy. But maybe I could also


    pay a trip to the shop where the ne had been seen, so that I could trick myself into thinking I was


    The piece of paper Talon had just given me


    was the first step. Just like a sequence in a military operation, would follow the tasks, one by one, and c


    list until I hadpleted my mission.


    That was the best way to go about this.


    And in the end¡­ my heart was telling me¡­


    I would have my Rosalie again.


    Perhaps it didn¡®t make any logical sense, considering I had seen her jump from a cliff. I had a box with h


    a ne in my pocket that could¡®ve been washed ashore and found by any other woman


    and pawned off.


    But every time I closed my eyes and saw her face, I felt certain that she was alive.


    Then, there was that strange pull I kept feeling deep


    inside of me, that sensation that I was being tugged in a specific direction by an unknown force.


    That made me hopeful that she was alive, and so was our child.


    If I were to tell King James, Talon, or anyone else the truth, they¡®d think I was a stupid, wasting valuable


    errand.


    But they didn¡®t understand what I was feeling. They didn¡®t know what I knew in my heart.


    If Rosalie was out there, I had to find her. Even if it was just for one more second¨C


    one more glimpse of her face, one more nce at her smile.


    Even if the only thing I ever got to do was hear herughter one more time, I needed to know.


    I needed to see that she was alive.


    Even if she never knew that I had found her.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 81

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 81


    Chapter 81 I Saw Her


    ¡°Alpha, Richard has seeded in locating the target. We are on


    track with the mission. They should be back in two hours with the detailed report.¡±


    Samuel was going through the nned route to Papeno with us and concluding his report with thetes


    t update from Group B.


    ¡°Good. Samuel, take your team to chart out the route to their base as well. Then go back to Mirage dire


    ctly to update Talon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Samuel replied.


    ¡°Group C, prepare for action. Rendevouz with Group B in two hours at 14:00.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± The rest of my men replied.


    ¡°Dismissed.¡±


    After they dispersed in small groups, I checked in with Talon over the phone and confirmed that everyth


    ing back in the Capital was under control.


    I looked at my watch¨CI had a couple hours to spare.


    O


    I knew what I wanted to do.


    The piece of paper Talon had given me with the address of the jewelry store was burning


    a hole in my pocket. I had memorized how to get there from our rental before I even arrived in Avondal


    e.


    It wasn¡®t far, and I got there within thirty minutes. However, now that


    I was already in the jewelry shop, I was hesitant


    A middle¨Caged woman was working behind the counter, talking to another customer. I


    hung back, waiting for her to finish.


    I looked around. It wasn¡®t a high¨Cend jewelry store, though they had some nice pieces. This was


    good news Rosalie¡®s ne should be memorable to these people.


    The woman had finally finished with the other customer. ¡°Can I help you, sir?¡± tshe asked, peering


    over the top of her spectacles at me.


    ¡°Yes..¡± I began, my breath catching in my throat as I imagined how she might answer my question. All o


    f a sudden, I wondered whether it might have been


    better not toe here, that way, at least, I could still keep that faint hope in my heart.


    ¡°Sir?¡± she asked again,


    I cleared my throat and took a deep breath. ¡°Have you seen this ne before?¡±


    I pulled it out of my pocket and set it on the counter, but didn¡®t let go of it.


    I couldn¡®t let go of it.


    Oh, yes!¡± she eximed right away. ¡°I remember that piece. Isn¡®t it gorgeous? When I first saw it, I thou


    ght the gemstones had to be fake, they¡®re so beautiful. But they¡®re real. Every single one of them.¡±


    I nodded, not really caring about the ne itself. ¡°Do you remember where it came from?¡±


    ¡°Where it came from?¡±


    Bracing myself, I rified, ¡°Yes, do you remember who sold this ne to your shop?¡±


    The


    woman looked a bit nervous, ncing away from me. I realized that my intense tone might seem out of


    ce for a supposed casual inquiry.


    To make her cooperate, Iid down a few paper notes


    and softened my tone. ¡°The owner of the ne is very important to me.¡¯


    Money talked. The woman probably came to


    the conclusion that answering my question really wouldn¡®t cost her anything, so after


    thinking for a few seconds, she spoke.


    ¡°Oh, well, we bought it from one of our regr suppliers¨C


    Bernie. He brought it over in one of his weekly runs.¡±


    My heart crumbled in my chest. The ne hadn¡®t originally been sold here.


    ¡°But I asked Bernie the same question. ¡®Who in the world sold you that?¡® I asked him. Who


    would want to part with something so beautiful?¡±


    She was clearly trying to give me as many details as she could, and I was grateful for it.


    She continued, ¡°He told me some young


    lady brought it into his pawnshop. She seemed eager to get rid of it, he said. He couldn¡®t figure out the


    situation because she was quite young, but she had bodyguards and a maid of some sort with her. At fi


    rst, he thought maybe she¡®d stolen it, but then, what kind of a thief has bodyguards?¡±


    My heart was beating again. ¡°Where is Bernie¡®s pawnshop?¡± I urged.


    ¡°He has several of them,¡± she said. ¡°But this one was on


    Papeno, I believe. The big ind, East Papeno.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. I couldn¡®t help the grin on my face.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied with a bigger smile, and put the money away. ¡°Can I ask you, though. I sold tha


    t to another merchant. How did you happen toe by it?¡±


    I looked her in the eye and said, ¡°Fate.¡±


    A youngdy who seemed eager to get rid of it. I could not ask for better news than this!


    I could hear my heart pounding as I walked out of the shop.


    My wolf was growling in anticipation. The thought that we were getting so close had


    both of us anxious to get to East Papeno and see for ourselves.


    What if Rosalie was on that ind?


    I told my inner wolf to stay patient. We weren¡®t there yet.


    Still, hope sparked to life inside of me, and I could feel my wolf as if he were pacing inside of me, a cag


    ed animal ready to be let loose to chase her down and bring her home.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± One of my men mindlinked me. ¡°Group B¡®s preliminary report is here. They¡®re back with news.¡±


    ¡°In person?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Our telmunications are under surveince, and thus not safe to use on the target ind. Ric


    hard suggested we rely on the mindlink there.¡±


    My eyes narrowed as I walked back to our meeting spot. ¡°Good, that


    probably means we are on the right track. In which Papeno ind is the target located?¡±


    ¡°East Papeno.¡±


    I stilled.


    Yes, it must have been fate.


    *tt


    Sneaking onto the ind wasn¡®t easy, and it took time. The


    sun was going down by the time we got settled. We quickly made our way to a small rental house


    obtained by Richard¡®s group during their reconnaissance mission.


    ¡°Alpha, you¡®re here!¡± Richard closed the front gate of our temporary headquarters behind us.


    ¡°You have the actual location?¡±


    ¡°Yes, here.¡± Richard pointed out arge property on the map on the east end of Papeno. It looked like n


    othing more than a private residence¨C


    arge private residence. It had a private dock, and wasrge enough for aerial transportation.


    ¡°The property is strictly guarded. We tried a few times, but as soon as we approached, we caught sight


    of their patrols. We didn¡®t want to draw their attention, so we retreated and decided to wait for you.¡±


    ¡°How much more time do you need?¡± I asked.


    ¡°By tomorrow night, we should be able to figure out a way to get onto the property. However, we don¡®t k


    now what to expect until we get inside. Once we¡®re able to get in, we¡®ll be able to set a n of action.¡±


    Richard was the best there was when


    it came to reconnaissance. At this point, I needed to be patient and trust him to get his job done.


    T nodded, granting him permission to execute his n. I¡®ll go with you tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± Richard replied, and turned to exit the room.


    ¡°Richard,¡± I said, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°Is there a pawn shop in town?¡±


    His eyebrows raised, but he didn¡®t question why I wanted to know, as I had known he wouldn¡®t.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± he said. ¡°There¡®s a pawnshop by the dress


    shop on the strip downtown where the stores are located. Honestly, there are several of them around, a


    ll from the same chain.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I¡®ll keep that in mind.¡± I nodded my thanks, and he joined the rest of the men in their preparations.


    Telling my men I was going out to gather some intel, I headed to downtown, hoping to get a chance to s


    peak to the pawnshop owner. I had a disguise on, but still needed to be cautious. Unlike Avondale, ther


    e weren¡®t a lot of tourists here.


    By the time I got to the pawnshop, though, I was toote. They¡®d closed about ten minutes earlier.


    My wolf was not happy, but there wasn¡®t much I could do. We had limited time here. Maybe I could try


    my luck again tomorrow before Richard¡®s return.


    Suddenly, I felt that strange sensation deep in the pit of my stomach again. That pulling sensation that m


    to another soul, a connection unlike anything I¡®d ever experienced before.


    It had happened a few times now and it was no doubt getting stronger. I was sure, by now, that it wasn¡®t


    I couldn¡®t think of any exnation for what it could mean, except???


    As a possibility for what might be causing the pull dawned on me, my wolf could not help but howl inside


    What if¡­ Moon Goddess, please show me your mercy¡­ What if this was rted to her?


    With her ne in my hand, I tried to slow down my breathing. I imagined what it would be


    like if I was able to find her on this Ind. I closed my eyes and concentrated on that feeling.


    Was she nearby?


    I snapped my eyes open, nced up¨C


    and saw what I thought was a familiar form disappearing around the corner about a block away.


    My heart started pounding in my chest as I asked myself, ¡°Was that¡­ Rosalie?¡±


    It looked like her from behind¨Csame color of hair, same height, same build.


    I knew I was almost being ridiculous, but before I could even stop myself, I started moving in


    that direction.


    Even if I couldn¡®t speak to her. Even if she didn¡®t see me. Just seeing her face and knowing that it was h


    I rushed down the street, dodging around people, trying not to


    draw too much attention to myself. I had on a hat and sunsses, like most people did since we were o


    Just when I reached the corner, an olddy


    came around from the other side, and I almost plowed into her. I barely avoided crashing into her and ta


    ¡°Hey, watch where you¡®re going!¡± she cried out.


    I stabilized her, and didn¡®t say a word. There was no time for


    that. Then I ran around her, heading down the street.


    I wished I could call out ¡°Rosalie!¡± But I didn¡®t. I was still on a military mission and thest thing I wanted


    I could feel that my wolf was


    over the moon with excitement, and I prayed to the Moon Goddess that it was her.


    Then


    I saw her.


    She was looking in my direction now. Same hair color, same eye color, same everything.


    Except she wasn¡®t pregnant.


    And it wasn¡®t her.


    It wasn¡®t Rosalie.


    The woman looked at me for a second before she smiled, and I realized she probably wondered why I w


    I didn¡®t return the smile, only dropped my head and kept walking, rounding the next corner and going ba


    Thoped they were having better luck than I was having.


    Still¡­ in the back of my mind¡­ I just could not stop being hopeful.


    What if Rosalie really was on this ind¨Cand I saw her?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 82

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 82


    Chapter 82 It Was Ethan¡®s Voice I Had Heard


    ** Rosalie¡®s POV


    A strange sensation ran through me, leaving me a bit unsettled. I looked


    around, not quite sure why I felt this way.


    ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± Seraphine asked, gently cing a hand on my arm to calm me.


    ¡°No, it¡®s nothing,¡± I told her, managing a smile. ¡°I¡®m fine. Probably just my messy hormones.¡±


    I turned my focus back to the spice selection at the local


    market. Soren would be back from his business trip tonight, and as usual, I would prepare


    dinner for him.


    Sighing, I folded my arms and took a step back, thinking maybe I was just missing something.


    Seraphine was kind enough to hold the basket for me,


    and at least I was able to find several of the spices needed for the


    special cake I was nning to make this evening.


    But not all of them. I was still missing one, and until I found it, the cake wouldn¡®t bepleted.


    ¡°We can go down the street to the other store,¡± Seraphine suggested. ¡°There¡®s that other little market.¡±


    I agreed


    And then there was the weird feeling I¡®d gotten a few moments ago when I¡®d been outside¡­


    I had felt like someone was watching me.


    However, when I looked around, I only saw Elliott and Duke not far away from me.


    Were they the ones that made me feel this way? I inwardly mocked myself


    for being too sensitive. There was nothing to worry about.


    Soren had decided it was for the best for me to have bodyguards at all times. The situation with


    the war was heating up, and while he assured me it had nothing to do with him or the inds, he also


    said, ¡°One could never be too careful with a baby.¡±


    So I started to get used to the guards, and even though I had always disliked it, whether I was in the ca


    pital or on this ind.


    On a positive note, at least when


    Soren asked me to do something, it was with a smile and an exnation. It wasn¡®t just a gruff order. Elli


    ot and Duke gave me space, too, unlike Samuel and the guys that Ethan had follow me around


    Although it was almost sunset, the


    sidewalks were still crowded, and we struggled to walk next to each other. The guards slipped back to


    walk behind us now, making sure we were all right.


    Normally, I likeding to the market, but not when there were so many people.


    A warm breeze blew by, stirring my hair¨C and then, in the distance, I thought I heard


    someone shouting my name.


    It wasn¡®t just anyone¡®s voice I heard, though.


    It was Ethan¡®s!


    I blinked for a moment, ncing at Seraphine. Strangely, I was quite certain that no one else had actua


    lly heard anything, and the sound had felt like it was going off in my head.


    I froze for a second, but then, instinctively, I went to turn


    to look for him.


    However, before I could even get my head around, Elliott had me by the arm and was pulling me into a


    n alleyway.


    ¡°Watch out, Miss Ro!¡± he shouted as a couple of kids went zooming by on their bicycles.


    I stood with my back to a wall, my eyes wide.


    I hadn¡®t even seen those childrening because of the crowd. Duke went off


    to stop them, no one was supposed to be riding their bikes on the sidewalk, anyway.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Elliott asked me.


    My heart was pounding with adrenaline, but I nodded. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡±


    ¡°I hope I didn¡®t hurt you,¡± he said. ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, no, you¡®re fine.¡± I could tell he really was afraid I¡®d been injured, so I smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Seraphine handed the basket to Elliott and started checking my wrist and my head. She s


    eemed relieved. ¡°She¡®s fine. Come on, let¡®s go get that spice.¡±


    ¡°Actually,¡± I said ¨C for some reason, I was hesitant to leave the alleyway at the moment ¨C


    could you get it for me really quickly? Sorry, but I¡®m a bit tired.¡±


    Seraphine¡®s eyebrows rose for a second, but then she nodded.


    ¡°Of course, dear. Just tell me what you need. I¡®ll be right back.¡±


    I waited with my bodyguard, hoping my heart would stop pounding.


    Part of me wished I had looked for Ethan, but the rest of me was d I hadn¡¯t.


    If he was here. I didn¡®t want to know.


    ***


    I was very happy to see Soren back again, and I thought he was d to see me, too. I had gotten used


    to cooking for him whenever he was on the ind. Dinners together were always fun.


    ¡°Here¡®s the surprise,¡± I said with a smile to


    Soren as I set the cake down in front of him. ¡°Wee back, Soren!¡±


    I was a bit nervous. I¡®d been so distracted when I made it, and I had no idea how it had turned out.


    ¡°Well, look at this!¡± he marveled. ¡°If this isn¡®t the most beautiful cake I¡®ve ever seen!¡±


    I chuckled at hisment. ¡°Soren, it doesn¡®t even have any decorations on it,¡± | pointed out.


    ¡°It¡®s just white.¡±


    ¡°But the beauty is in its simplicity,¡± he said, raising one eyebrow at me.


    I justughed as I sat down with him.


    * You¡®ve already served me a lovely dinner, and now a splendid dessert. I am spoiled, Ro¨C


    indeed, I am.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Let¡®s try it before you say that. Maybe it doesn¡®t taste very good.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that. I¡®m sure it¡®s delicious.¡±


    He cut into the cake and put a huge slice on his dessert te before he gave me one as well. Then, he


    took a big


    bite.. and made sounds like it was the most delicious thing he¡®d ever eaten.


    ¡°If heaven were a piece of cake,¡± he pronounced, ¡°I believe I have just put it in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re so silly!¡± | giggled.


    I put down my silverware. Soren¡®s eyes followed the movement, but he didn¡®t look surprised at me not e


    ating the cake¨Cmy appetite had be smaller.


    ¡°If only I could have some music¡­¡± Sorenmented as he worked on the dessert.


    Smiling at him, I replied to my most generous employer, ¡°Yes, Mr. Soren. What would you like to hear?¡±


    ¡°Anything you¡®d like,¡± he said with a smile.


    T headed to the piano and thenunched into a ssic piece.


    However, Soren put down the dessert. Before I could ask him what was wrong, he


    hade to sit beside me.


    ¡°Let¡®s y a duet,¡± he said.


    I looked at him in astonishment. ¡°I didn¡®t know you yed!¡±


    N


    Soren shrugged. ¡°Not as well as you, but I know a song or two.¡± He began to y the opening notes of


    a popr duet, and with a smile on my face, I started to y along with him.


    Our hands flew over the keys together, and we worked in harmony to build a beautiful tune. When it wa


    s over, I was still amazed by the wonderful music we made together.


    I never knew what a pleasure it was to make music


    together with a peer musician. I titled my head to look at Soren, a bit speechless in my appreciation.


    ¡°Soren, that was just absolutely beautiful!¡± I eximed, ¡°¡­ I donn¡®t know what to say!¡±


    I looked into his eyes, and he held my gaze.


    Then he cleared his


    throat and said, ¡°Yes. indeed! As much fun as this has been, Ro.. unfortunately, I need to


    go.¡±


    Quickly, he got up and walked toward the door.


    I nodded in understanding. ¡°Try to get some rest, though.¡±


    I also got up to follow him, and we paused at the door.


    He looked at me, hesitating for a moment, and said, ¡°¡®ll be gone for a few more days. I¡®ll miss you.¡±


    My eyes widened as I thought about what the expression on his face could mean.


    ¡°Who else is going to bake me cake?¡± he asked, and chuckled for a moment before looking away.


    I smiled back at hisment, but I knew I looked a bit uneasy.


    Then he said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Something about the way he was speaking to me reminded me so much of Ethan, more so than usual. I


    ¡°I will,¡± I promised him.


    Perhaps it was just that incident in the market that had Ethan on my mind.


    He gave me a quick peck on the cheek, and then he was gone.


    I was tired, but I wasn¡®t ready for bed. I sat back down at the piano bench, but my fingers didn¡®t fall on th


    Soren had been acting a little differently tonight. I wasn¡®t sure what it was all about. Also, what had happ


    Thad heard my name


    shouted as clear as day, even though I was sure one one else heard it. I had never experienced anythin


    What¡®s more. I was sure it was Ethan¡®s voice I had heard.


    But how was that possible? I was all the way over here on the inds, and he was back in Mirage.


    Wasn¡®t he?


    I thought about him more than I ever wanted to admit. I wondered what


    he was doing, whether he was with Madalynn, how he was handling the war, whether


    he still thought of me.


    Even though I had sold that ne and decided to move on every once in a while, I wondered whethe


    best for my baby if he¡®d let me live,


    None of that mattered now.


    My fingers began to move over the keys, and I tried to let the music smooth my mind.


    When I pressed the keys down, I realized it was the beginning of Ethan¡®s favorite song¨C


    the one that he loved so much, and that I used to sing for him.


    I stopped ying immediately, and in that moment, I had that uncanny feeling again that someone was w


    I got up from the piano and headed to the window, opening it, and leaning out. I peered into the bushes,


    night. The feeling was a thousand times more powerful than it had been in the marketce.


    But I didn¡®t see anyone.


    I muttered to myself, ¡°You¡®re driving yourself mad, Rosalie. It¡®s time for you to get some sleep.¡±


    I went back inside, pulled the window closed, and made sure the doors


    were locked. I turned off all of the lights and headed to bed.


    Falling asleep was another


    matter entirely. Rest wasn¡®t going to be any easier to find that night than Ethan was.


    It might have been due to my strange emotions, but the baby seemed unsettled, too.


    Igently touched my belly and talked to the little one inside. ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡®t worry, everything will be fin


    peanut?¡°.


    My child seemed to understand my question and was still for a moment, as if it was waiting for me to sta


    singing


    I smiled, and decided on a nursery rhyme.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 83

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 83


    Chapter 83: Will She Ever Forgive Me? **Ethan¡®s POV


    After my detour to the marketce, I met up with my men at headquarters for a full report on the intellig


    ence they had been able to gather.


    We needed to execute the mission and get out of here.


    However after thinking I saw Rosalie in the market today, I was not ready to leave this ind until I inve


    stigated some more.


    Richard reported for his squad. ¡°We saw a group of men near the docks, but we were unable to confirm


    for certain whether the target was one of them.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I took that information in and nodded. ¡°And whether


    they were arriving on the ind or leaving may change our


    n.¡±


    ¡°We believe he may have been leaving,¡± Richard continued.


    ¡°We¡®ll check out the situation tomorrow morning,¡± I told them. ¡°As per the n, we are scheduled to mo


    ve forward and take out the target tomorrow. However, if he¡®s not on the ind, we¡®ll have to wait for his


    return.¡±


    I looked around the room, and all of my men nodded in understanding.


    ¡°We still haven¡®t been able to get close to the mansion,¡± Richard added, ¡°but we believe it is


    possible, despite the heavy guards. There is arge area in the back of the property which is likely our


    best bet.¡±


    I nodded, giving my approval for him to move forward with his n.


    The others reported, and I listened, but I was restless.


    The wolf within me wanted just as badly as I did to seek out our woman and our child.


    Finally, evening had arrived, and I released my men to get ready for their tasks tonight. I found myself o


    utside, walking around on the beach.


    Suddenly, I felt that pull deep within me again. This time, it was even stronger


    than before, and I couldn¡®t ignore


    I had to follow it.


    Before I knew it, I¡®d already followed it through the town, between trees and over hills, along the outskirt


    s of other properties and homes.


    Tlfound myself standing near theplex where the target lived.


    But I wasn¡®t at the front, near the mansion. I was at the back, and the pull was stronger than it had ever


    been before. It was like an intense yank on my internal organs, urging me to climb the wall in front of m


    e and find the missing pieces of my soul,


    I took a deep breath, Richard did say the back of the property was our best bet¨C probably less security.


    Since it was just me, I was confident that I could scale the wall without getting caught. Darkness was al


    ways helpful for a mission like this one.


    I listened carefully for the patrol, and when I was certain the coast was clear, I made my way over the w


    all and found myself in a garden near a little cottage.


    Whatever that was pulling me to this ind was inside of that cottage.


    Could it be her?


    My fingers traced the ne in my pocket.


    Was it all just wishful thinking?


    My heart called out to her: ¡°Rosalie!¡± It had done the same in the marketce. It had called out to


    her so many times since that moment when I¡®d seen her standing on the cliffs and feared she¡®d


    fall, only to see her plummet over the edge a momentter.


    But had she really?


    And then


    I heard it.


    The familiar


    sound of herughter hit my ear first. It was faint, muffled by the cottage walls, but I would¡®ve recognize


    d it anywhere. I was certain it was Rosalie¡®s voice.


    I felt like I¡®d been kicked in the stomach. All of the oxygen left my lungs, and my heart stopped beating


    as if it were encased in stone.


    How could this be?


    I stood perfectly still¨C waiting, listening.


    A few minutes


    later, I heard footsteps at the cottage door and realized someone else was in Rosalie¡®s cottage, and tha


    t person was leaving.


    Could it be the target?!


    No wonder it had been difficult for Richard and the team to find him. He wasn¡¯t in the mansion!


    I strained with every single cell in my being to listen to their conversation. He was telling her goodnight¨C


    he was kissing her cheek.


    My heart froze.


    Why would Rosalie be with our enemy?


    I couldn¡®t see her from where I was standing, but I could hear them.


    When he stepped down off of the porch stairs, my mind was racing at a thousand miles an hour,pu


    ting the odds that I could strike, kill the target, and get Rosalie out of there with me safely.


    I was about to mindlink Richard for reinforcements and prepare my attack


    But my feet were not moving.


    And it had nothing to do with Rosalie.


    My eyes were fixed firmly on the face of the target.


    It was almost like I was staring back at my own reflection. Even in the dim light from the porch of the co


    ttage, 1 could see who it was.


    Soren?


    My half¨Cbrother?


    But What was he doing here?


    It didn¡®t make any sense.


    I stood there, my mind trying toprehend how I could be seeing him on this ind.


    We had confirmed intelligence that Soren was the one working with the rogue


    forces attacking us in the north. So how the f*ck was he also here?


    My hands flew to my head as I tried to connect all the dots. He couldn¡®t be leading the rogue forces and


    also be in charge of supplies for the West King, could he? That was what our intel told us was happeni


    ng on these inds.


    I took a deep breath and ran my hand along my jaw, thinking through the situation.


    Yes, he could be doing both. Overseeing the weapons and supplies for the West King while simultaneo


    usly giving those supplies to the rogues.


    He would clearly stop at nothing to defeat the East.


    As I watched him walk away, one thing was certain¨Cmy half¨Cbrother Soren was definitely the target.


    Anger seethed through every pore of my being. I wanted to lunge at him, to rip him limb from


    limb without even shifting into my wolf form. The idea that he


    could do this to my people, that he was the one responsible for so many senseless deaths, so many in


    nocent lives cut short¨Cand for what? Because he hated me?


    I was so full of rage that I saw red.


    What the f*ck was he doing? The East continent was also his homnd. How could he do this?


    That was to say nothing of the fact that he had also stolen my woman and child from me¨C


    my own flesh and blood.


    I would most definitely kill Soren. There was no doubt in my mind this mission would be


    completed, one way or another.


    But I realized that, if I acted at that moment, I would be doing so when I was out of control¨C and


    my attack most likely wouldn¡®t be sessful.


    I needed to wait until the time was right, when I could think things through instead of acting out


    of anger. Otherwise, things could go badly. I owed it to my squad to stay rational.


    Through the window, I saw her sit back down at the piano and y a


    few keys. Then she seemed to sighed and got up from the piano, walking towards the window.


    My heart was beating faster with every step she took towards my direction.


    She opened the window.


    Thankfully, I hadn¡®t been taking a breath at that moment, because the wind would¡®ve been knocked out


    of me. I saw her face clearly.


    She looked so stunning, standing there with the starlight catching her hair. I had to wonder


    what she was looking for, gazing out the window in the middle of the night.


    Could she have been looking for me?


    Or maybe she was looking for him.


    Once again, anger boiled up inside


    of me as I thought about Rosalie together with Soren. The two of them together, sheets between them, t


    I almost shouted, ¡°No!¡± as I stared at her from my hiding ce in the rose bushes. But I said nothing.


    I needed to think, and at the moment, my head wasn¡®t clear enough to know what I needed to do.


    I was simply d to see her¨C to know that she was alive.


    How many times had I died, knowing that she was gone? How many times had I watched her die in my


    mind and died right along with her, only to be revived just to do it all again? Over and over¡­


    And here she was¨C alive and well..


    And living on an ind with thest person I would have ever imagined.


    She had no


    idea what she¡®d gotten herself into, either. Soren might have appeared handsome and charming, but he


    And as painful as the thought was, it seemed quite clear to me that Rosalie had fallen for him.


    Rosalie closed the window and disappeared.


    I found myself stunned and


    couldn¡®t move at all. My brain was a mess at that moment, and I took a few breaths as I tried to sort thro


    that had happened that night.


    Then, from inside the house, I heard the familiar voice of hers, the voice I had thought I¡®d never hear aga


    It soothed my tense nerves immediately.


    I closed my eyes, letting myself indulge in the angelic melody.


    It was a nursery rhyme. The melody carried to


    me on the ind breeze like a haunting dirge, despite the sweet lyrics, and from deep within my soul, I f


    both of them ¨C Rosalie and our baby.


    It was as if my very core was charged with a maism that sought out the other piece of its whole.


    The only way I¡®d ever feel like aplete being again was to reconnect what had been taken from me,


    It all made sense now.


    It had been my baby, our child, pulling me closer, beckoning me toe near.


    The closer I got to the baby, therger and stronger the child grew, the stronger the pull became.


    A calming sensation spread throughout my body, and I felt a wave of happiness settle over me.


    As much as I wanted to burst through the door and confront her¨C


    and to save her from this awful mistake¨C| knew I had to be shrewd about this. I would have to take my t


    For now, I just stood there still, looking at the dark window, imagining how she was singing in the room.


    It would be too greedy to ask for any more at this moment. Impatience would lead to my destruction.


    And then there was how badly I had treated her.


    Was there any way that she could ever forgive me? And if not¡­ What should I do?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 84

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 84


    Chapter 84 I¡®m Sorry, But You¡¯ve Got the Wrong Person


    I couldn¡®t put the operation or my men¡®s lives in danger. We were in enemy territory, after all. I decided t


    o end the mission and go back to our base to n out our next move.


    But as I retreated, I knew one thing was for certain. I would get Rosalie back.


    I had to wonder, though: how would she react when she saw me again¨Cknowing what I had


    intended to do to her?


    Was there any way that she could ever forgive me?


    And if not¡­ What would I do?


    ***


    Night after night, I ventured back to


    Rosalie¡®s garden, lurking within the shadows of the thick canopy, hoping for something¨C


    anything to let me know again what I saw was real.


    Even though Soren was on the ind at the moment, he had proven more than


    capable of protecting himself so far. We had to adjust our schedule. My men would continue to infiltrate


    the property and perfect our operation n, and I


    just had to find a way to get him to slip up. Every man had his weakness.


    Richard¡®s report said that they expected Soren to leave again for a few more days. We


    would have to wait at least until the next time he returned.


    So we wouldn¡®t move forward with the n tonight.


    ¡®You¡®re noting with us?¡® Richard asked through the mindlink.


    ¡®No. Take the others and do another


    perimeter sweep.¡¯ Soren wasn¡®t here, and the patrol wasn¡®t being as thorough as usual. I had no doubt


    that Richard could handle it by himself.


    I stayed in the shadows outside of her garden. My eyes automatically searched for her, longing to see h


    er once more.


    Thad spent most nights around Rosalie¡¯s house ever since I found out she was


    still alive. The desire to be close to her was strong, and I would continue to return every night, if I had to


    , until I was able to have her within my arms once more.


    And tonight, I was prepared to do it again.


    The warmth of herughter filling the air spurred a desire in me to erase all distance between us.


    Standing at the tree line, I watched as Soren exited the cottage, and climbed into his car. His presence


    alone caused my jaw to clench. I wanted him gone, but now was not the time.


    Especially not when Rosalie was present.


    ¡°Good night!¡± her sweet voice called out, and I wished bitterly that I was the one she was talking to.


    My eyes chased her figure. She wore a


    white dress, with her hair cascading down upon her shoulder. Even from that far away, I found myself a


    mazed by her natural beauty.


    The desire to run to her now and take her away from the ce grew, but I knew I could not afford to sc


    are her


    away again. I couldn¡®t allow myself to cause her pain anymore.


    She didn¡®t deserve that after everything she had been through.,


    I hid in the shadows. Just seeing her from far away, knowing that she was still in this world, meant mor


    e than anything to me.


    However, if Soren had her here, it wasn¡®t without reason. Innocent as she was, she couldn¡®t recognize t


    he danger she was really in.


    From deep within the forest, I moved forward slowly. Even being just a step closer to her made me and


    my wolf unbelievably joyful.


    Disappointment filled me as I watched her step back into her room. I was aware she would probably he


    ad to bed soon, and it meant I would not be able toy my eyes on her gorgeous face again. At least, n


    ot for the rest of this evening.


    As the light in the house turned off, a sigh of exhaustion left my lips.


    Talso needed to head back to get


    some sleep. I was here on a mission, and I could not allow myself any room for mistakes due to tiredne


    ss.


    Once again, I prepared to depart from Rosalie¡®s Cottage. But my wolf seemed to sense


    something different in the air. The salty


    kiss of the sea blew in our favor, bringing us the protection of darkness.


    Would tonight be any different from previous nights?


    I gave the house another nce.


    And then, as if the Moon Goddess had heard my wishes, Rosalie opened the back door.


    Having seen her many times only through the windows for a few days, I found myself in utter disbelief a


    t how much my child had grown within her. The round swell of her belly taunted me.


    ¡°You give me no rest, little one,¡± she softly murmured as her delicate fingers ran circles over her stoma


    ch. ¡°Perhaps, a song will soothe you?¡±


    T held my breath. She spoke to our unborn child in such a soft, motherly tone. It mesmerized me, and I


    found myself captivated by the angelic moment.


    I wanted to scream at myself for the mistakes I¡®d made due to my poor judgment. How could I ever hav


    e been afraid that she wouldn¡®t be a good mother? How could I have conceived of that horrendous n


    , wanting her out of my life after her service to me?


    My throat tightened as I thought of my past.


    She was perfect, and I had been aplete fool.


    It wasn¡®t long before a sweet song filled the air, its lyrics pulling me back to the first time I heard her voi


    ce. I had found myself in shock back then, and I was hypnotized by her again now.


    I watched her gracefully glide toward the garden swing. The shimmering light of the moon cast an ange


    lic glow around her. One could swear that, the more she sang, the brighter the moon¡®s aura around her


    grew.


    It felt as if she was actually gifted with powers from the Goddess herself.


    Then, I heard her sing one of the songs that I heard when we were back at Drogomor. My favorite song


    . She used to sing that for me.


    Did she still think of me? Was that why she sang this song?


    Closing my eyes, I pictured her petite figure sitting on the white marbled piano stool, her soft hair hangi


    ng loosely over her shoulders as the long delicate touch of her fingers danced along the keys.


    Time stopped the moment her sweet voice rose through the air.


    It was as if the goddess herself was singing, and the world rejoiced in her presence.


    As much


    as I wished to stay in that moment, I was always brought back to reality by the downward spiral of guilt


    boring down on me.


    Thad failed Rosalie before, and that understanding swarmed in my chest.


    To think Rosalie swam in pain and


    anguish, barely able to keep her head above water, all because of what I had done to her.


    My betrayal almost killed her, and our child.


    The past few days, I had studied and gathered information. It was all to prepare me¨C for her.


    I would do everything in my power to fix the pain I had caused her. I would do


    everything in my might to make amends with Rosalie, and prove to her I wasn¡®t the man she thought I


    was.


    As if I had lost all my senses, I nced around the area in which she rested.


    My eyes widened as I realized that she was alone, alone, and unprotected.


    ¡®Where are her guards?¡® My question rang loud and clear through the mindlink.


    ¡®One stands at the front gate to the north, and the other two circle the far side of the perimeter


    every forty minutes. They should be rotating again in fifteen.¡¯


    Standing stiffly, I nced at the watch on my wrist.


    Fifteen minutes. I had fifteen minutes of waiting, and then I could move.


    I told myself I shouldn¡®t approach her. I should wait and


    make sure that my presence wouldn¡®t scare her.


    But seeing her now. I couldn¡®t hold myself back.


    The urge to wrap her in my arms and never let her go overpowered every one of my logical thoughts. T


    he memories of the day I thought I lost her had


    haunted me for so long, and now that she was within my grasp once more, I had to take a chance.


    All I wanted was five minutes of her time.


    Five minutes to ask her why she did it. To tell her that I was sorry.


    A lot of things could happen in five minutes, and even though I doubted I would


    be able to get her to leave with me tonight, the hope still lingered.


    As the figure of one of those guards circled around towards the back of the


    cottage. I let my feet guide me further back into the shadows to blend in with my surroundings.


    I never imagined that I would ever be stalking the shadows to meet a woman¨C


    and yet here I was, waiting for the opportune moment I could approach Rosalie without alerting her sec


    The guard cleared the corner


    of the building and disappeared from sight. A sigh left my lips. I had not been discovered¡­ and that mea


    My eyes fell to Rosalie once more. Never in my life had I wanted more desperately to correct a mistake


    as I did in that moment.


    She constantly changed the way I saw things, and now I knew that my own ignorance had clouded my v


    special she really was.


    Refusing to waste another second, I breached my secure location and eased my way towards the garde


    across her lips as she rxed on the swing.


    Never once did her gaze meet mine.


    I couldn¡®t believe how easily


    someone could attack her right now. She would bepletely oblivious to their approach.


    As much as I wanted tosh out at the thought of how easily she could be hurt, I knew that I couldn¡®t ap


    It was about her, and how much pain I had caused her.


    There was no telling the lies Soren had nted in Rosalie¡®s head. But I


    would work everyday if I had to, to reassure her of how sorry I was. To show her she could trust me aga


    No longer did my thoughts dwell on her death. Now, they swirled


    with questions about how she was alive and why she had left me.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± the feeling of her name on my lips was foreign, and yet the simplicity of


    it broughtfort to me in some way.


    Rosalie spun to face me¨C her eyes wide in shock and tinged with fear.


    In a natural defensive instinct, her delicate fingers wrapped around the swell of her belly, shielding


    it from my eyes. She seemed terrified, taking hesitant steps back.


    I tried to reach for her, but I pulled myself back from doing so. I needed to give her some space¨C


    at least for now.


    ¡°I¡®m not here to hurt you,¡± I whispered softly.


    In my attempt to show her I was sincere, I held my hands up slowly and kept my distance from her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Thest thing I wanted was to spook her, but the closer I got to her, the more overwhelmed I felt.


    With my child growing inside her, their scents had mixed over time, and that intoxicating aroma was som


    She took a few deep breaths. Her expression changed from shocking to sorrow


    ¨CAnd then to indifference.


    My heart sank.


    Then I heard her say, ¡°I¡®m sorry, but you¡®ve got the wrong person.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 85

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 85


    Chapter 85 Rosalie, Please Come Back To Me


    **Rosalie¡®s POV


    This had to be a dream.


    That was what I told myself as I looked into his eyes, which shone with a


    depth of emotion I had never before seen.


    There was no way in the world that I was awake and this was real. He couldn¡®t really be standing here,


    in the shadows in the garden outside of my cottage near Soren¡®s house. There were simply too many g


    uards for even someone of his skill to have managed to have gotten in here.


    And what had he said?


    ¡°I¡®m not here to hurt you.¡±


    It could not be Ethan, I told myself. I needed to shut off my crazy emotions and wake up.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, but you¡®ve got the wrong person.¡± Please, just go away, I prayed.


    I couldn¡®t allow myself to be hurt by him, even if it was just a dream.


    ¡°I know it¡®s you, Rosalie. Come with me!¡± His voice was trembling.


    When had I ever heard him speak like this?


    I remained silent. but I knew I wanted to go to him.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± he murmured, and I could almost hear pleading in his tone.


    I shook my head. Pleading was thest thing I could ever imagine Ethan doing. So this had


    to be a dream.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­please,e back to me.¡± he said again, and it was like someone had cast a spell on me¨C


    I couldn¡®t help but move toward him, especially now that I had epted that I must¡®ve gone to sleep af


    ter dinner.


    ¡°Is that really you, Ethan?¡± I asked, moving closer to the person in my dream. Maybe, just this once, I w


    ould let myself imagine that he wasn¡®t cold and cruel.


    ¡°It¡®s me, Rosalie¡­¡±


    He said my name again, and the way that it rolled off of his tongue sounded so real, I couldn¡®t help but


    bury my head in his neck as he pulled me tight.


    He even smelled real. The scent of pine and the forest filled my lungs with each breath as I ran my han


    ds along his muscr back.


    His hands


    grazed my shoulders, stroking my hair, and I felt tears in my eyes. I longed for him to hold me. What wa


    s the harm when this was only a dream?


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡®ve missed you so much,¡± Ethan said into my ear. ¡°We have so much to talk about.¡±


    That doesn¡®t sound like something a person would say if this was simply a romantic dream.


    While he continued to caress me, I reached around him and pinched myself on the arm.


    It hurt.


    This wasn¡®t a dream! I was awake!


    I snapped my eyes open.


    Ethan! He was here.


    I felt fear rushing through me.


    What in the world did he want from me?


    Immediately, I pushed him away and, leaped back away from him, my arms wrapping around my baby.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± I said, my tone usatory. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± He pulled me into his arms again, and caressed my hair. He looked around to see if anyone h


    ad heard me.


    But he was making me angry.


    He¡®d been back in my life all of two minutes, and he was already ordering me around.


    ¡°Why did youe?¡± I asked him. ¡°Are you here to take my baby?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± he said, and I could see by the hurt in his eyes that he meant it. ¡°Rosalie, no¡­ I would never¡­¡±


    He stopped talking, which didn¡®t surprise


    me. He was never one for expressing himself. Still, I had to ask him¡­


    ¡°Are you here to kill me, then?¡±


    I knew how he treated people who went against him.


    Ethan¡®s eyes nearly bulged from his head. He took a step back, and it


    looked as if I had physically injured him.


    Shaking his head, he said, ¡°No, Rosalie. I came all of this way to see you. I knew there was no way that


    you would ever harm our baby. I had to find you. I had to¨C¡±


    Before he could finish, I heard footstepsing in our direction. Ethan clearly did, too.


    Regardless of why he was here, my instinct told me that no one should see him. Even though a part of


    me wanted to sell him out, to alert Soren¡®s guards that a strange man was standing in my garden, I coul


    dn¡®t do that. Not until I had gotten the opportunity to hear him out anyway.


    ¡°You have to go!¡± I urged him, not even knowing why I was doing it.


    It was clear that he understood that, but his feet weren¡®t moving.


    ¡°I have to see you again, Rosalie,¡± he said. It was the closest thing


    to a request that I¡®d ever hearde out of his mouth,


    The footsteps were growing closer, and I distinctly heard the sound of Sorenughing. Ethan¡®s face wri


    nkled into a grimace. It made me wonder if he knew Soren, if they had some bad blood, but


    now wasn¡®t the time for me to find out


    ¡°Go!¡± I said again


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± he insisted. ¡°I have to see you again,¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± I said, my eyes wide.


    ¡°And you won¡®t tell him anything?¡±


    ¡°No. Now, go!¡±


    I could inly see the pure joy in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you still awake, Ro?¡±


    I spun around to see Sorening around the side of the cottage. I rushed over to meet him, hoping I


    could cut him off before he saw Ethan. Since Ethan was wearing all ck and had been standing in the


    shadows, there was a chance he¡®d get away before Soren could see him.


    ¡°Yes, Soren.¡±


    I was used to Soren stopping byte at night. However, it hadn¡®t happened oftentely.


    ¡°Were you talking to someone?¡± he asked with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, you know me,¡± I said, smiling back and trying to keep calm. ¡°Just talking to the baby.¡± I patted my


    stomach.


    ¡°You sounded¡­ upset,¡± he told me, looking around. I noticed he had a beautiful pink chrysanthemum in


    his hand.


    ¡°Upset? Huh? Oh, no. Just the little booger kicked me right in the ribs. I was sitting in the swing talking


    about how excited I was to meet my baby, and bam, right in the ribcage. You probably heard me say, ¡®O


    ooh!¡®¡± I tried to make it sound the same as when I¡®d told Ethan to go.


    Perhaps changing the subject would help?


    ¡°Is that for me?¡± I reached for the flower.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Soren was definitely distracted. He was spinning around, looking at every shadow, sniffing t


    he air. ¡°I saw it on my way home from your house. It¡®s so beautiful. The pink reminded me of the shade


    your cheeks turn when you blush.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s so sweet of you!¡± I gushed.


    He wasn¡®t standing still long enough for me to actually take the flower from him. I moved a few times to


    step in front of him. We probably looked ridiculous to his bodyguards, who were hanging back a few ste


    ps, as we did a strange waltz around the flower garden.


    ¡°Soren?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m sorry!¡± he said, extending the flower to me. ¡°I¡®m so distracted. Here you go, gorgeous. In fact, let me


    He broke the stem off and slipped the flower behind my ear, taking a moment to situate it just


    so. His fingertips grazed my cheek, and I felt a tingle go down my spine.


    It might¡®ve been exciting, and I might have even wondered


    whether I wanted more from Soren than just our friendship, if I hadn¡®t just seen Ethan¡­


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Now, I couldn¡®t even let myself think about any of that, with anyone.


    Not right now


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, smiling at him. ¡°That really was very kind of you, toe all the way back over here


    He chuckled. ¡°Yes, you¡®re right, I do. But¡­ was there a skunk out here or something earlier?¡±


    ¡°A skunk?¡± I asked, staring at him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡°.


    ¡°It doesn¡®t smell like a skunk exactly, but more like a skunky wolf. A stinky¡­ horrific. awful wolf with man


    I could only look at him and try not to give anything away.


    Had he figured out that Ethan was here earlier?


    Of course, I thought Ethan smelled wonderful, but I wasn¡®t another dominant male.


    ¡°I don¡®t smell anything,¡± I told him, but that wasn¡®t quite true. Ethan¡®s scent did linger in the air a bit, and


    I could certainly still feel his touch on my body from where he¡®d been holding me.


    ¡°Well, I think we need to nt some more fragrant flowers around here tomorrow. There must be some s


    ¡°Soren,¡± I said, giggling. ¡°All of these flowers smell wonderful, and there are plenty of them.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Something out here smells rotten.¡±


    ¡°I was the only one here¡­¡± I suggested, but that just made himugh.


    ¡°You? You smell like a


    fresh, spring rain, Ro. It¡®s definitely not you. All right. I¡®ll go. But you should go inside in case there¡®s som


    ¡°I will,¡± I promised him. ¡°My guards are nearby.¡±.


    ¡°Maybe it¡®s them!¡± he joked. He was stillughing when he kissed my cheek for the second time that nig


    Soren was so fun¨Cloving and good¨Cnatured. He was the exact opposite of Ethan.


    Ethan.


    I stood outside for a few more minutes, waiting to see if he¡®de back out.


    But he didn¡®t.


    Was it possible I¡®d dreamt him up? Maybe he was a figment of my imagination, and he hadn¡®t really bee


    No, he was there. I had seen him. I¡®d pinched myself and confirmed that I was still awake.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I whispered¨C not to summon him, but just to feel his name on my mouth.


    He didn¡®te out, but he didn¡®t have to. I¡¯d told him I¡¯d talk to


    him again, so I knew he¡®de back eventually. Whether I liked it or not.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 86

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 86


    Chapter 86: Would He Ever Come Back?


    I walked through the garden for a few moments, looking around the bigger hedges and bushes, trying t


    o find Ethan, but I didn¡®t see him anywhere.


    It was like he had vanished from my life again.


    With a hand over my baby, I walked back home and went inside, closing the door behind me.


    It seemed so lonely inside now. Not


    long ago, Soren and I had been sitting at the table eating dinner,ughing, and having a good conversa


    tion about our day. Now, the entire house seemed still and quiet.


    ¡°What was Ethan even doing here?¡± | asked myself aloud. I had no idea.


    He said he¡®de there to see me, but why?


    How did he even figure out where I was?


    I wanted to talk to Ethan


    again. I wanted to find him and make him sit down and answer a thousand questions.


    But that wasn¡®t going to happen.


    Iy backward on my bed and stared up at the ceiling, wondering if I¡®d ever even see him again. There


    was a chance he would just go back home. Perhaps all he wanted was to see me, and now that he had


    , now that he knew that I was alive, he


    would just turn around and head right back to Madalynn¡®s open arms.


    Madalynn¡­ and her ring.


    I decided there was nothing more I could do, so I got ready for bed.


    However, In my restless dreams, I kept seeing Ethan again but not being able to speak to him.


    When I woke up, I couldn¡®t stop thinking about him.


    Seraphine was there to check my vitals, and L was tidying


    up the cottage. We were all friends, but I knew | couldn¡®t talk to them about this. I couldn¡®t risk them


    finding out the truth about my past.


    Thad left that all behind.


    Or at least, I thought I had.


    ¡°Ro?¡± Seraphine asked as she put her stethoscope back in her midwife bag. ¡°Are you okay? I¡®m done c


    hecking the baby, and you usually ask me a thousand questions. Today you¡®re just staring off into spac


    e.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡®m sorry.¡± I shook my head, smiling at her. ¡°I guess I¡®m just distracted this morning.¡±


    ¡°Everything all right?¡± she


    asked me, and I knew from the twinkle in her eye that she was prying. ¡°I know you had dinner with Sore


    nst night.¡±


    I made a face at her.


    ¡°We¡®re just friends,¡± I reminded her. I ran a hand over my belly. ¡°Everything is okay with the baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± she said. ¡°It really won¡®t be that long now.¡±


    I didn¡®t know how that made me feel. Was I ready to give birth?


    An image of me lying in bed, pushing out my child with Seraphine¡®s help, came to mind.


    The fuzzy form of a man next to me came into view, but I wasn¡®t quite sure who he was¨C


    was it Ethan, or Soren?


    I imagined that the experience would be very different based on who it was next to me. Soren would be


    so supportive. He¡®d probably manage to make it fun. Ethan, on the other


    hand¡­ would he even be paying attention to me?


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, dear,¡± Seraphine said, sitting down next to me. ¡°I know giving birth


    is never easy, but you¡®ll be just fine. I¡®ll be there with you every step of the way. Do you have questions


    about how it will go?¡±


    I blinked a few times, trying to get the images out of my mind. ¡°Oh, no. I think I¡®ll be alright.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you have questions, let me know. Your baby is healthy, and you¡®re young and strong. I¡®m sure t


    his will be a perfectly normal birth where everything will go as nned, and before long, you will


    have your child with you to cherish and enjoy.¡±


    I smiled at her, and she got up to go finish packing her bag. I knew she had some other patients to see


    that day. I had other things to do as well.


    Soren had business, and I needed to check the house.


    I was also working on a baby


    nket that I needed to hurry and finish, or it wouldn¡®t be done in time for the arrival.


    When evening fell, I went outside to pick some flowers. At least, that was what I told myself


    I was doing¡­ but honestly, I was looking for him..


    I was looking for Ethan.


    I chastised myself for even leaving thefort of my own home. How had


    he managed to reduce me to this state again? I hade so far, only to be thrust back


    into this foolishness!


    I was like a teenage girl, pining after a boy.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± I called a few times, but he didn¡®t answer. Sol cut some flowers and went back inside.


    L was still there. She smiled at me as I came in. ¡°Do you need a vase, Miss Ro?¡±


    ¡°That would be wonderful. Thank you,¡± I told her, still distracted.


    Why had he even bothered toe here if he wasn¡®t going to talk to me?


    ¡°Here you go,¡± L said, and I thanked her as I took the vase full of water from her.


    My eyes were focused out the window as I went to set the vase


    on a table. It slipped from my hands and


    shattered all over the floor, spilling water all over my shoes.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± I said as L also cried out. ¡°I¡®m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s okay, Miss Ro. Let me get a broom and mop. Pregnancy can make your grip weaker than normal.¡±


    She hurried off to get the tools she needed to clean up my mess, and I backed away


    from the ss and water.


    When L returned, I reached for the broom. ¡°Let me help.¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± she said, waving me off. ¡°You could hurt yourself. I¡¯ll get it, Miss Ro.¡±


    I didn¡®t want to injure myself, though I felt awful that I¡¯d created such a mess for her to have to clean up.


    I just wasn¡®t thinking straight. I was a danger to myself and others..,


    as


    Another night passed, and I still didn¡®t see Ethan.


    I spent the next day in the garden, looking for any sign of him while I pretended to prune the trees, but I


    didn¡®t see any trace. No footprints, no lingering scent, no evidence that he¡®de back.


    I was beginning to think that perhaps he hadn¡®t actuallye to see me at all.


    By the third day after he¡®d shown up in my garden, I had decided I just needed to get on with my life. W


    hatever it was that had brought Ethan back into my life


    for those few fleeting moments, he¡®d gotten it. Now that he had what he wanted, he was gone again.


    I sat in the baby¡®s nursery, sewing the nket, staring at nothing as Seraphine organized the drawers o


    f clothing we¡®d purchased.


    ¡°I just love baby clothes,¡± she said from her spot on the floor. She was humming a luby, one I loved to


    I didn¡®t say anything in response. Her words barely registered.


    ¡°You know, I¡®ve helped a lot of first¨Ctime mothers over the years, and it always turns out just fine.¡±


    I looked at her and smiled, but I couldn¡®t bring myself to make even the smallest pleasant remark in resp


    ¡°One time, I was tending to a young


    mother a few years ago, and she was so nervous! She was a couple years younger than you, but not ne


    I imagined that was Seraphine¡®s nice way of saying this mother hadn¡®t been through as much as I had. M


    as I acknowledged I understood.


    ¡°That mama was so scared to give


    birth, she was practically ready to push before she even acknowledged that she


    was inbor! Her husband thought she was going to give birth on


    the living room floor because she wouldn¡®t go to the bedroom!¡± Sheughed at the memory and patted h


    she gave birth to a beautiful baby girl.¡±.


    ¡°That¡®s nice,¡± I said, just trying to be polite.


    I wished I could be more in tune with


    what Seraphine was saying, but I just couldn¡®t focus. I kept thinking about Ethan, wondering why he had


    to speak to me.


    With my mind on other things, the needle slipped, and the point went into my finger.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± A few bright spots of blood rolled off. I moved my finger just


    in time to keep them from falling onto the nket.


    ¡°Let me get you a bandage,¡± Seraphine said, getting up. ¡°Dear, you really are distracted.¡± ¡°Thank you, S


    With the bandage on, I decided I was done sewing for the time being.


    I was also done wondering about Ethan. Even if I spent a thousand years trying to figure out what the m


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It was like he¡®d juste back for a little more torture¨C one more knife to my heart.


    ¡°Miss Ro,¡± L came back and asked me, ¡°Mr. Soren ising back tomorrow night. Do you need me t


    I sighed and decided to look forward to that. I spent the day thinking


    about what I would make him for dinner.


    However, after everyone had gone home at night, I went about my normal nighttime routine, and just be


    at least, that was what I told myself.


    The air was chilly for the ind, and the night sky was overcast. I stood by the porch


    for a moment, just staring off into nothing, like I had been for most of thest three days.


    I was just about to go inside when I heard rustling in the bushes.


    I didn¡®t even dare to say his name. Rather, I walked over


    and took a closer look, peering between the branches. But there was nothing there.


    Frustrated, I turned around to walk inside.


    And ran headfirst into a wall, which smelled musky.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 87

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 87


    Chapter 87 Ethan¡­Apologized?!


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I took a step backward, rubbing my forehead, trying to sort out in my mind what


    had just happened.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Rosalie!¡± he whispered, and for a moment, I thought I had to be mistaken.


    I thought it was Ethan I had run into.


    It smelled like him.


    It felt like him.


    When I nced up at him through my eyshes, it looked like him.


    But when I heard those two wordse from between his lips,


    I thought I had to be mistaken, and Soren must¡® vee back early from his trip.


    There was no way in the world that Ethan would¡®ve told me he was sorry about anything.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked me, still keeping his voice quiet.


    I pulled my hand away from


    my forehead and gazed at him. The moonlight fell over him like a lighthouse beacon, calling me home.


    I couldn¡®t allow myself to fall for this siren¡®s song.


    ¡°Y¨Cyes. I¡®m okay,¡± I grumbled in a low voice. ¡°Not that you care.¡± I was just d I¡®d whipped


    around head first and hadn¡®t hit my baby bump against his muscr physique. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    His eyes widened as if he was hurt by my question.


    ¡°I came to see you,¡± he said, moving toward me.


    ¡°Don¡®t!¡±


    I put up my hand and took a step back, and he


    didn¡®t move any closer to me. ¡°I don¡®t understand why you¡®re here at all, Ethan.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Rosalie, all that time, everyone was


    trying to convince me that you and the baby were dead, but I knew in my heart that you weren¡®t. I had t


    o see for myself that you weren¡®t.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I folded my arms under my chest. ¡°Well, you¡®ve seen it. Here we are. Not dead.¡±


    He pressed his lips together, and I saw his jaw flex, which let me know he was debating


    how to respond. ¡°You¡®ve changed, Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have, for the better.¡± I replied. ¡°Now that your mission is aplished, could you please leave?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie is that truly what you want?¡±


    His voice was deep and low, as if he was unsure of what to do. When was Ethan ever unsure of anythi


    ng?


    His question had an air of finality about


    it I wasn¡®t sure I was ready for, but I had already spent a great deal of the day deciding that I was ready


    to move on.


    So I went with it.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I told him. ¡°As you can see, I have a new life here. I have a home. I have a job. I have friends.¡± I


    paused and looked him in the eye. ¡°I have people who are kind to me and treat me with respect.¡±


    His expression was pained. I saw him wince a little when I said those words.


    I continued, though. I wasn¡®t


    through. I could feel all of the anger I¡®d been carrying around with me since I¡®d first found out his n.


    ¡°If you didn¡®te here to hurt me, and you just wanted to see that I am alive, then you¡®ve gotten what


    you came for, and you should go. Consider everything settled between us.¡±


    I rarely spoke that much at once, but I had to spit it all out; otherwise, I


    may not have the courage to say any of these words to him again.


    ¡°Or if you have other business here on the inds, go ahead and finish it. But you have no reason to


    come back here to see me. Ever again.¡±


    Thad tears in my eyes when I finished speaking, but I blinked them away. I didn¡®t want him to see me cr


    y. I didn¡®t want him to know I wasn¡®t one hundred percent sure of my words.


    I didn¡®t want him to know a part of me wanted to throw myself back into his arms the way I had the nigh


    t before when I¡®d assumed that I was dreaming.


    Ethan stared at me for a long moment, and I expected him to yell at me, ordering me to do something.


    But to my surprise, when he spoke, his voice was calm and soft.


    ¡°Rosalie, I can see on your face that you don¡®t mean what you¡®re saying. You still have feelings for me.


    If you can truly tell me that you¡®ve


    moved on, and you don¡®t want to be with me, that you¡®d rather be with that other guy¡­ fine. I¡®ll leave yo


    u the h*ll alone. But I don¡®t think you mean a wording out of your mouth.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I said. But my words were not spoken with the conviction I meant them to be.


    A small, mncholy smile pulled at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°I¡®ve heard the songs you sing when you think you¡®re


    alone. I¡®ve seen the way you look out the window and how your eyes traced the bushes. I see the


    way you¡®re looking at me now.¡±


    He took a breath.


    ¡°I don¡®t me you for hating me, Rosalie. I don¡®t me you for being scared. But if you¡®ll give me anoth


    er opportunity, I promise you, I¡®ll show you that I am truly sorry for the mistakes I¡®ve made, and I¡®ll make


    it up to


    you.¡±


    I stared at him for a long moment, dumbfounded, as I contemted what I¡¯d just heard.


    For the second time in one day, I had heard Alpha Ethan say he was sorry. It was a lot to process.


    And I clearly wasn¡®t processing it very well.


    ¡°You¡®re sorry?¡± I asked him. ¡°You¡®re sorry?!¡±


    I felt the anger welling up inside of me, and like a dormant volcano that


    had held onto too much pressure for too long, all of my rage suddenly erupted to the surface.


    ¡°Oh, well, since you¡®re sorry, I¡®ll just go ahead and drop everything that I¡®ve got going on here, and


    do whatever you¡®d like!¡±


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± he said, looking down at the ground and shaking his head.


    ¡°No, Ethan! I heard you say you were sorry, and I just want to make sure that I acknowledge thatpl


    etely. Because as long as you¡®re sorry, and you express that in a haphazard


    way, in passing, as simply as possible, I¡®m willing to go back with you and be your breeder, your thing o


    n the side, while you marry that other woman, and go on with the privileged life that you deserve¨C


    because you¡®re sorry!¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡®m here because I want to be with you. Madalynn means nothing to me. You know that.¡±


    His arms were out in front of him, as if he couldn¡®t believe I would be worried about such a thing.


    ¡°Really? You mean to tell me you¡®re going to drop


    the responsibility King James and your pack have ced upon you to marry Madalynn so that you can


    be with me?¡±


    ¡°I will do it for you,¡± he said, his eyes locked on mine.


    I wanted to believe him. I truly did.


    ¡°No, you won¡®t! You will never abandon your responsibilities, Ethan. I know that.¡±


    I took a deep breath, and then continued without thinking.


    ¡°Isn¡®t it bad enough that you¡®ve snuck off behind your beloved fianc¨¦e¡®s back to find me?¡±


    He was surprised by what I said, and shook his head. ¡°What? No, I don¡®t love her¨C¡±


    Then his forehead furrowed. It was clear he didn¡®t know what I was talking about.


    He asked me carefully, ¡°Rosalie, did you


    misunderstand something?¡±


    ¡°Your insignia ring,¡± I


    said, my hands on my hips. ¡°I know how important your family ring is to you, yet she¡®s the one wearing it


    Ethan finally seemed to understand what I was saying.


    Theard him chuckled, pressing a hand to his forehead. He was still worried, but I could


    tell he was a little relieved.


    Once again, I felt like I was going to erupt and spew a violent pile of volcanic ash all over him.


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± he said, dropping his hand. ¡°That was strategic. Yes, you¡®re right. She does have my ring. I¡®m


    her because I have feelings for her. If anything, I¡®ve grown to loathe her even more since you left¨C


    if that¡®s even possible.¡±


    That wasn¡®t the answer I expected. My cheeks heated up as I realized I¡®d scolded him based on what we


    ¡°That doesn¡®t change anything.. ¡± I tried to keep my


    face indifferent to what he was saying, as if I didn¡®t believe him, as if I didn¡®t care¨C


    but inside, I felt as if my heart was just learning to beat again.


    Was there a chance we could be together after all?


    Would he really consider choosing me over Madalynn¨C


    even though that wasn¡®t what King James wanted for


    the pack?


    ¡°Listen, Rosalie,¡± Ethan continued, and I thought for a moment I saw a hint of pain in the crinkles around


    belong to me. If you¡®ve moved on, you¡®re no longer interested in being with me, or you no longer have fe


    Once again, I felt tears stinging my eyes. But I was not the same girl that I


    used to be, and I was strong enough to fight them off.


    ¡°But, Rosalie¡­ If you still have feelings for me, if you still have a tiny ce in your heart for me, I won¡®t g


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you talking about, Ethan?¡±


    Your


    letter, Rosalie,¡± he said, his eyes glinting in the moonlight. ¡°Don¡®t you remember what you wrote in your


    Of course, I remembered what I¡®d written in my letter, but when I¡®d written those words, thought that I wo


    true feelings for him. I had selfishly hoped that he would never get over me.


    I felt my face threatening to flush, and did my best to fight it.


    His gaze was so heavy on my face that I couldn¡®t keep my eyes off of him for long. When I looked at him


    something out of his pocket.


    I recognized it before he showed it to me. ¡°I didn¡®t give Madalynn my ring


    as a token of affection, but I gave this to you because I wanted you to wear it and think about how


    much you mean to me. I wanted you to have a piece of me near your heart¨Calways.¡±


    My sight became blurry with tears.


    ¡°I can¡®t me you for wanting to


    get rid of it, but I¡®m asking you to take it back now. Rosalie, can I put this ne back where it belongs


    next to your heart?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 88

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 88


    Chapter 88 Ethan, Do You Know Soren?


    **Ethan¡®s POV


    I stood there with the ne extended, waiting


    for Rosalie to tell me whether or not she would ept it. She just stood in the moonlight, and she didn¡®t


    move.


    Thad never seen her as angry as she


    was a minute ago, when she had yelled at me and told me how she had felt about things back then.


    I certainly couldn¡®t me


    her. She had every right to be mad at me. In fact, she should¡®ve been even angrier than she was. If it h


    ad been me in her shoes,


    I would¡®ve been cursing and probably attacked the person before me. The fact that Rosalie only yelled


    and didn¡®t punch me was a testament to her good nature.


    But I saw in


    her eyes as she stared at me, looking from the ne that she sold to my face and back again, that s


    he was not ready to ept my apology.


    She was not ready to forgive me, and I shouldn¡®t have expected her to.


    It was wrong of me to assume that she could move on so quickly after what I did. After all, I was going t


    o have her put to death after our baby was born.


    Not only was I going to end her life, but I was also going to sentence our child to a life without their mot


    her.


    I suddenly felt the very real possibility that she might refuse me.


    With this realization, I was stricken with panic. I needed to do something


    before she could turn me down.


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± I say, withdrawing the ne, ¡°you don¡®t have to decide right now. I recognize that it¡®s too s


    oon. I¡¯m sorry that I put so much pressure on you to give me an answer immediately. That wasn¡®t fair


    of me. I will give you the time you need and deserve to decide¡­ but


    I would like to continue to see you.¡±


    Again, before she could say anything I was afraid to hear, I added, ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she finally said, her brow


    furrowed. ¡°The Ethan I know would¡®ve never, ever apologized twice in the same night.¡±


    I looked down at the ground, rubbing the toe of my shoe into the soft


    soil of the garden for a moment, not sure how to respond to that.


    She was right. I didn¡®t think I¡®d ever apologized to anyone else the way I had her that evening.


    ¡°I¡®ve changed too, Rosalie. Maybe not toward everyone, but I¡®ve changed toward you.¡±


    The skeptical look on her face was visible even in the dim light of the moon that illuminated her


    hair and made her look even more lovely than usual. She made a noise in the back of her


    throat, a mix between a grunt and a moan.


    I wanted to move forward and touch her, but I held back, knowing she wouldn¡®t like that.


    ¡°I know it will take you some time to forgive me, Rosalie. Overhearing what you did, knowing what I


    nned to do¡­¡±


    I couldn¡®t even get the words out. I could only look down at the ground again and wish I had made


    better choices in my past.


    ¡°I can hardly forgive myself. I wouldn¡®t expect you to simply


    brush it aside and pretend it never happened.¡±


    ¡°I can¡®t,¡± she said, and I respect her honesty. ¡°What you were going to do was¨C


    ¡± She began to tear up, and stopped talking.


    ¡°It was heartless,¡± I supplied for her.


    ¡°It was cruel.¡± Her head rocked back and forth in agreement.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡± That was all I could say.


    She looked away. When she spoke again, her words were unsure.


    ¡°And now.. you want me to give up everything I have here and just go back to


    the same ce I was before? The same life?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, it wouldn¡®t be the same. I can promise you that. I¡®m not the same.¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± she asked, still skeptical.


    I sighed. I knew it wouldn¡®t be easy, but at least she was willing to give me the chance to exin.


    I tried to make myself sound as gentle as possible. ¡°You shouldn¡®t believe me.¡±


    Her eyes flew wide open with surprise. ¡°Do not take me at my word, but let me prove it to you through


    my actions.¡±


    She didn¡®t respond, only looked at me quietly, so I continued, ¡°You should take as much time as you ne


    ed to do that.


    She finally asked, ¡°how are you going to prove it to me?¡±


    Luckily, I already had my answer. ¡°With your help,¡± I said.


    ¡°My help?¡± She was even more skeptical.


    ¡°Yes. I want to learn more about you so that I can give you


    what you want,¡± I told her. ¡°I want to hear everything about your new life.¡±


    It pained me to think about how her eyes had lit up when she spoke about Soren earlier, but


    I needed to show her I could control my anger, and that I was interested in whatever made her happy.


    ¡°If at any point you decide you¡®re done, that you¡®ve made up your mind, and you are


    through with me¡­ I¡¯ll go away.¡±


    It ripped at my heart to even say such a thing, but I knew that I would do it if I had to.


    Somehow


    But I couldn¡®t allow that to happen. I¡®d have to find a way to prove to her that I was


    the right one for her, and that, if she loved me once, she could love me again. I never, ever wanted to g


    o back to the pain I¡¯d felt before when I thought that she was gone.


    Even thinking about it made my heart ache, despite the fact that she was standing right in front of me.


    I could hardly even believe that she was here, that I could stretch out my arms and¨C


    but I still couldn¡®t reach her. I couldn¡®t touch her.


    Because she wasn¡®t mine.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to have to have that conversation with you, Ethan,¡± she said, her voice just


    a whisper. ¡°What if you get mad? You would probably kill me¡­¡±


    My heart broke into a thousand


    pieces knowing what she thought of me. And the sad fact was, I couldn¡®t me her for saying that. She


    didn¡®t know the power she had over me.


    But the most urgent thing right now was to think of a way around her doubt.


    I shook my head. ¡°No. If you decide you don¡®t want to see me anymore, then keep the window closed.¡±


    She looked at me, a little bit confused.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°If the window is open, I¡®ll know you still want to see me, but if it¡®s closed, I¡®ll go away. It¡®s as simple as t


    hat.¡± | spoke in the gentlest voice, as if approaching a frightened deer. ¡°Would you do that for me?¡±


    It took her a moment, but then Rosalie nodded.


    ¡°I suppose so. I¡®m just¡­ nervous, Ethan. I don¡®t want to get hurt by you again. It¡®s


    taken me a long time to be able to move on. Now, I¡®m here, and I¡®ve started over. If you find a way to


    suck me back into your world and end up breaking my heart again. I¡®m not sure I¡®d survive. But then¡­ I


    ¡®m also not sure that would matter to you.¡±


    ¡°Of course it would


    matter to me, Rosalie.¡± I looked her straight into the eyes as I spoke. ¡°You and the baby mean more to


    me than anything.¡±


    After letting out a loud sigh, she finally said, ¡°Fine. I¡®ll try. But if the window is closed, you have to go aw


    ay.¡±


    A rush of joy ran through me. It wasn¡®t ideal, but it was more than enough for now.


    I nodded. ¡°I promise.¡±


    Her eyes went to the cottage. ¡°I should go. I have to work tomorrow.¡±


    I knew that all of the oxygen would be pulled from my lungs the moment she left.


    ¡°What¡®s your job now?¡± I asked her, not wanting her to go. The moment she walked away from me,


    I knew the pain in my heart would start to radiate throughout my body again. I needed to be with her, to


    ¡°I watch over someone¡®s home while he¡®s away,¡± she said.


    I wanted to know more about her rtionship with Soren, but I didn¡®t ask further questions.


    Thad to be very careful not to let Rosalie know that I had a history with the man¨C


    or my other purpose for being on the ind.


    ¡°He¡®s been tremendously helpful to me, Ethan. I ran into some trouble when I first got to


    the inds, and he was the one to help me. He has provided me with a home, a job, and a friendship.¡±


    When she mentioned ¡°friendship¡°, she had a mild smile on her face. A smile that I hadn¡®t seen the entire


    ¡°You must


    really like him,¡± I knew I should¡®ve avoided this topic, but I couldn¡®t help it.


    ¡°Soren is one of the kindest, most giving, most loving people I¡®ve ever met in my life,¡± she said, and it wa


    But I knew telling her those things under the circumstances would


    only make her hate me and like him even more.


    All of sudden, as if she realized something, she turned to me and narrowed her eyes.


    She stepped back, and she asked me in a serious tone, ¡°Speaking of that¡­ Ethan, tell me one thing.¡±


    Thad a bad feeling about what she was about to say, but I maintained my smile. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Soren?¡±


    That was thest question I wanted to answer right now.


    What was I supposed to say? That, yes, he was my half¨C


    brother, and he had without a doubt approached her and the baby because he had some scheme in min


    something Soren


    fabricated for her, and it wasn¡®t real? That I was here to kill Soren and ruin the dream life she thought sh


    No, I couldn¡®t possibly let her know that. Innocent as she was, I couldn¡®t imagine how heartbroken she w


    her like that again.


    She was waiting for my answer nervously.


    What should I say?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 89

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 89


    Chapter 89: Open or Closed?


    **Rosalie¡®s POV


    ¡°Do you know Soren?¡± I asked Ethan.


    I should¡®ve asked this question much sooner, but I was very


    used to seeing Soren, so their simrity no longer bothered me. And the past few days, I¡®d been so dist


    racted that this question never came to mind¡­ until just now.


    Ethan and Soren looked alike¡­ was there


    any rtionship between them, or was this purely coincidence?


    He looked at me, and his eyes filled with a mix of emotions.


    Ethan finally replied, ¡°I know him now.¡±


    I looked at him in confusion, not quite understanding what he meant.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He smiled bitterly, and looked at me with a heartbroken expression on his face. ¡°He¡®s my rival in love.¡±


    Thad not expected that to be the answer, and was struck dumb for a moment.


    Then, I felt my face beginning to heat up, and I heard myself trying to


    exin, ¡°He¡­ he¡®s a good friend of mine!¡±


    Why did I feel the need to exin myself to him?!


    Ethan visibly rxed a bit, and the corner of his lips turned up slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d he was here to help you when you needed him,¡± he said.


    I let out a deep breath, feeling relieved.


    Soren never mentioned anything about his family, and I didn¡®t remember hearing about


    Ethan having brothers when I was back in the Drogomor pack. It was just that I


    had a strange feeling that I was missing something, so wanted to be sure.


    ¡°What sort of


    trouble did you have when you got here?¡± Ethan asked. It was obvious that he didn¡®t want to talk about


    Soren any more.


    Was he¡­ jealous?


    ¡°I was robbed. It was awful.¡±


    Ethan was immediately nervous. ¡°Were you hurt? Are you okay now? And the baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡®re fine now,¡± I smiled. ¡°Thanks to Sor.. my friend, and the doctor he provided us with.¡±


    Feeling ufortable talking about Soren after


    what Ethan had said, I stood up from the swing. ¡°Really, Ethan, / need to go,¡± I said, walking towards m


    y cottage.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± His voice stopped me in my tracks.


    I turned and looked over my shoulder.


    ¡°The ne,¡± he asked. ¡°Was it stolen from you when you were attacked?¡±


    Was Ethan trying to confirm whether I actually did sell the ne?


    I thought for a moment, and decided to be honest.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡®t taken,¡± I answered. ¡°At first, I held onto that ne because I wanted a piece of you wit


    h me, Ethan. But the longer I was away from you, the more I realized I could do this on my own. So.. I s


    old it, so that I could move on.¡±


    He stared at me for a moment, looking like he was trying to stop his emotions from showing on his face


    .


    I felt I was justified in every word that I had said, but seeing him suffer still broke


    my heart, even after everything that happened.


    I sighed and softened my tone. ¡°I need to get back inside and get to.bed. I¡®m tired. Goodbye, Ethan.¡± ¡°A


    ll right,¡± he replied with a sigh. ¡°I¡®lle back tomorrow. If the window¡®s open, I¡¯ll wait for you toe o


    ut.¡±


    ¡°But if it¡®s closed¡­ you should leave,¡± I said. My hands were on my abdomen, like they usually were.


    He nodded. ¡°Good night, Rosalie.¡±


    I didn¡®t respond¨Conly waved and went back into the house.


    Once I was alone, I tried to process everything that had happened recently.


    I didn¡®t know if I should be happy that Ethan


    had finally shown up outside of my cottage again or if I should be furious at him for waiting three days t


    oe back.


    In those three days, I¡®de to a decision. I was going to stay here and live my new life.


    Why would he suddenly decide he had time for me again and start giving me reasons to change that


    decision?


    SO


    It shouldn¡®t have been that way. I should have just stayed secure in the decision I had made earlier that


    day.


    After I got ready for bed, Iy there, ufortable because of the baby anyway. I


    stared at the ceiling with pillows shoved under my back and under my belly, trying to


    find a way to fall asleep¡­ but thinking about Ethan.


    Had he really apologized?


    Alpha Ethan had said he was sorry, to me¨C twice?


    What kind of a world was I living in now?


    Maybe he really had changed, and he deserved me giving him a second chance.


    Letting out a deep sigh, I closed my eyes and reminded myself of how kind Soren had been to me. Ho


    w in the world could I tell him that I was going back to the life I had left, the one that I had fled toe


    here? He¡®d be so disappointed in me.


    He wouldn¡®t be wrong to feel that way, either.


    Thad no hard proof that Ethan could actually change anything once we were back at the capital. Just b


    ecause he said he wanted to be with me and didn¡®t want to be with Madalynn, that didn¡®t mean that he


    was going to be able to get out of what King James had in store for him.


    These thoughts kept turning over in my mind, but eventually, I fell asleep.


    ***


    The next morning, I woke up a littleter than usual.


    Seraphine and L were already there. We went about our morning routine, and then I went over to So


    ren¡®s house to check on things, like I always did, because that was my job.


    I was still distracted, but I did my best to stay more focused than I had thest three day, during which I¡®


    d constantly dropped things, had stabbed myself with the sewing needle, and had made


    mypanions worry.


    After I finished my work in the mansion and went back to the cottage, L asked me, ¡°Are you going to


    prepare dinner for Mr. Soren, Miss Ro, or should I do it?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, having temporarily


    forgotten he wasing back that afternoon. I had been thinking about it a lot the day before, but my


    mind had been on Ethan today, and I¡®d let it slip my mind.


    ¡°I¡®ll make something,¡± I told her. I liked to make dinner for Soren


    when he came back from one of these longer trips.


    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± L said. ¡°Do you need any help?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡®t think so,¡± I told her.


    I gave her a small smile and started to


    go into the kitchen when I noticed that the window behind her was open. I stared at it for a moment, wo


    ndering if I wanted to leave it that way. I


    knew it was the window Ethan would be looking at to see if I wanted him toe back that evening. It


    was the one that overlooked the garden.


    Without another thought, I went over and pushed the window closed.


    That was that. I didn¡®t need to think about it anymore. I had made my decision.


    I went about making a chicken dish I¡®d made for Soren before. I knew he really


    enjoyed it. It would be done about the time he arrived, but it had to cook very slowly to keep all of the


    vors in. I added all of the herbs and put it in the oven to cook.


    But while I was preparing it, my mind kept going back to Ethan.


    He had been so sincere the night before. At one point, I even thought I saw tears glistening in his eyes.


    Really, all he was asking of me was the opportunity to speak to


    me. Was that so wrong? Wasn¡®t I being awfully cruel in not even giving


    him the chance to express himself?


    After I popped the chicken into the oven, I found myself going back


    into the living room and opening the window, the smell of food was getting a bit strong, even though it sm


    My eyes looked out over the garden. It was mid¨Cafternoon, and the sun was still up. So I didn¡®t expect


    him to


    show himself.


    I just wanted a glimpse of him¨C another quick taste.


    I didn¡®t see him, though, so I went back into the kitchen.


    I decided to make a pie. It could bake at the same temperature as the chicken and for the same amount


    of time. Thad all of the ingredients for a fresh apple pie, something I¡®d never made for Soren before.


    I made the crust, rolling the dough out with the rolling pin, which was tiring.


    As I rolled, I thought, ¡°You¡®re being stupid, Rosalie. You¡®re just inviting trouble back into your life. Think a


    with everything you could possibly ever need. If you let Ethan back into your life, you¡®re going to regret it


    I put the pie crust in the pan and headed into the living room to close the window.


    ¡°Is everything all right, Miss Ro?¡± L asked me.


    ¡°Yes, everything¡®s fine,¡± I said, pausing on my way back to the kitchen to look at her.


    ¡°Well, you keep opening and closing the window. I just wanted to make sure there was nothing wrong.¡± L


    ¡°Oh, uh, I just¡­ I¡®m baking a pie. So.. it¡®s getting a little warm in here,¡± I said as I headed back into the k


    ¡°Then shouldn¡®t you have just opened the window?¡± she called after me, but I just kept walking


    because I didn¡®t really have a response for that.


    All I wanted to do was tell her to leave it closed.


    After I finished making the pie and slid it into the oven, I realized I was exhausted. Thest few nights, I


    It was almost as if he was practicing ying peek¨Ca¨C


    boo when the baby arrived. Would he show up, or wouldn¡® the?


    Well, now that the window was closed, I wouldn¡®t have to worry about that anymore.


    I decided to lie down and take a nap for a little while. However, I found that I couldn¡®t fall asleep at all.


    As I was tossing and turning, I heard Seraphine say to L, ¡°It¡®s so hot and stuffy in here with the oven


    open this window for a bit¡­¡±


    Did she open the window? I wasn¡®t sure if it was real or I dreamed it.


    However, I felt too tired to get up and check¨Cso I stayed in bed, and finally was able to fall asleep.


    When I got up a bitter to the sound of the kitchen timer going off, the window was closed, and


    everyone was gone. I got the food out of the oven and hurried to get ready for Soren toe over for


    dinner.


    I was confused whether Seraphine had actually stopped by, and was frustrated with myself


    that I couldn¡®t make up my mind.


    However, it didn¡®t matter. I told myself that if Ethan hade by


    while I was sleeping and that window was open he might be expecting me in the garden that night.


    He¡®d be disappointed.


    I wasn¡®t going.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 90

    90 Chapter 90 I didn¡¯t Open The Window¡­


    Soren was right on time with a big bouquet of beautiful purple lcs. ¡°There she is!¡± he said when I opened the door. ¡°Man, aren¡¯t you a sight for sore eyes!¡± He kissed my cheek, and I hugged him, thanking him for the flowers.


    We had a lovely dinner together, but I was distracted, and I knew he could tell.


    I did my best to stay tuned in to what he was saying, and he did his best to entertain me. Iughed at his jokes and smiled at his stories¨C but I saw in his eyes that he sensed something was different.


    ¡°This is the best apple pie I¡¯ve ever tasted,¡± Soren said as he took a bite.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± I said, poking around at my own piece.


    ¡°Did you use crab apples to make it?¡± he asked me.


    I looked at him for a second, and then he startedughing.


    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing, Ro. Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re getting further along in your pregnancy. I bet you¡¯re not sleeping well, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± I told him. ¡°I¡¯m actually really tired.¡±


    ¡°Well, let me finish my pie, and I¡¯ll go,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to rush you. I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you.¡±


    He reached across the table and squeezed my hand.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    This time, I didn¡¯t see the usual smile on his face. That made me nervous.


    I pulled my hand back, and then realized that I was acting quite awkwardly. Luckily, Soren didn¡¯t seem to think much of it, and gracefully finished his apple pie.


    A few minutester, I walked him to the door. He kissed my cheek goodbye, and I immediately turned off all of the lights to go to bed.


    I was not going out to the garden that night. I was not going to look for Ethan or wait to see if he was going to show up.


    This was my life now, and this was what I needed to focus on.


    With that resolve, I got into bed and slept more peacefully than I had in a very long time.


    In the morning, I got up and went about my normal routine. I felt more focused than I had the day before, but Ethan was still on my mind.


    Had hee by to see if the window was open? If he had seen it closed, how had that made him feel? Was he upset, or did he just shrug it off and head back to the docks to depart?


    Trying not to dwell on it, I decided to go out to work in the garden for a bit¨C not because I was looking for footprints or any evidence that Ethan had been there, but because I hadn¡¯t had a chance to work on the flowerbeds in a few days, and several of them needed trimming.


    I walked outside¡­ and stopped in my tracks.


    Lying on the ground near the spot where I¡¯d spoken to Ethan was a familiar flower.


    It was one that only grew in the Drogomar packnds, right outside the Luna suite.


    I stared at it from a distance, not sure it was real¨C and then, when I was sure that it was, not sure what to do.


    Finally, I went over and picked it up, looking around for Ethan.


    But he wasn¡¯t there.


    I held the petals to my nose and took a whiff, inhaling the sweet floral fragrance.


    It reminded me of being with him. Not of all of the difficult times, but of the times that I was in his arms, when I felt loved and cared for.


    Part of me wanted to scold him¨C he certainly knew how to drive me crazy.


    I put the flower in the pocket of my gardening apron and went about my chores.


    For the next two days, I yed the same game with myself, torturing my own mind over whether or not to leave the window open. Each morning, I went out to find a flower waiting for me.


    Why was he leaving them?


    I didn¡¯t know.


    Perhaps I should ask him¡­


    No! I couldn¡¯t do that.


    That evening, Soren came for dinner. I was so distracted that I was, doubtless, the worst hostess in the history of hostesses.


    ¡°Did you get any gardening done today?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°Some,¡± I said, cutting into my steak.


    He cleared his throat, obviously wanting more of an answer. ¡°What about the piano? Did you y anything today?¡±


    ¡°A few songs,¡± I mumbled, cutting another piece off and putting it in my mouth.


    ¡°Did you ride any elephants around the yard?¡±


    ¡°No, I¨C ¡± I looked up at him, and he had an amused smirk on his face. I slowly shook my head and chuckled. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t ride any elephants around the yard.¡±


    ¡°I was just seeing if you were listening,¡± he said with a shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, not for the first time. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about the baby so much these days. I¡¯m so ready to meet them.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± He patted my hand. ¡°Do you want me to stay with you for a while after dinner? We can just sit and keep one anotherpany.¡±


    I thought about his offer and decided that might be nice. I still didn¡¯t think that I was going to go out and look for Ethan that night.


    But I didn¡¯t know. I was torn. He didn¡¯t seem to be giving up on me.


    And I didn¡¯t understand why.


    After dinner was over, Soren and I moved into the living room. I didn¡¯t y the piano this time. We just sat on the couch for a bit, talking about nothing much. He told me about histest trip, and I tried to focus the best I could.


    Eventually, I started yawning.


    ¡°I guess I should let you get some sleep,¡± he said. ¡°Do you want me to sleep on the couch?¡±


    The idea of Ethan seeing him sleep here had me wide awake.


    ¡°Oh, uh, no thank you,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. But thanks.¡±


    Soren looked reluctant, but he got up, and I walked him to the door. He hugged me goodbye, and when he kissed my cheek, his warm lips lingered. It wasn¡¯t unwee; I didn¡¯t push him away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± he said.


    I smiled at him. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    Once Soren was gone, I went back inside and sat on the couch for a moment, but I knew what I had to do.


    This needed to end.


    With a deep breath, I went outside.


    It was a balmy evening, and the moon was obscured by clouds. I walked over to the ce where I¡¯d spoken to him the other night.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± I whispered. ¡°If you¡¯re here,e out and meet me.¡± This time, I vowed not to turn around and run into him.


    It only took a moment for him to appear.


    I stood in awe of him, of how handsome he looked, even in the dim light the stars cast through the clouds. He stood next to the rose bushes, theirrge, crimson blooms seeming to frame him like a prince in a fairy tale romance. The sea breeze stirred the flowers, bringing the scent of roses to me in the night air.


    His blue eyes were locked on me. I was tempted to run into his muscr arms and bury my head in his chest. I thought of all of the happy moments we¡¯d spent together. I wanted to be back there with him again and forget all of the resentment I held toward him.


    But I had to be strong.


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± he said. ¡°You came.¡±


    He smiled at me like he thought I was there to tell him I wanted to give him another try.


    ¡°I dide,¡± I said, trying to keep my tone even. ¡°But only to tell you¡­ you should go. It¡¯s not safe here. Go back to the capital where you belong.¡±


    ¡°But the window,¡± he said, looking over his shoulder. ¡°You left it open, but you never came.¡±


    ¡°If it was left open, it wasn¡¯t me.¡± It must have been Seraphine, I thought. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I watched all of the life flow out of his eyes as the joy was ripped out of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ethan. But¡­ I told you. I have a new life here. You should go.¡±


    I was saying the words, but it was breaking my heart to do it.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll just give me a little more time, Rosalie¨C ¡±


    ¡°I gave you time, Ethan.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t need more time to know that you didn¡¯t appreciate me before, and you won¡¯t now. So¡­ go. Leave the ind. It¡¯s better this way. For all of us.¡± I ced my hands on my stomach so he would know I meant for the baby, too.


    He took a deep breath and then blew it out slowly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Rosalie. I should have left already.¡±


    He paused, and said, ¡°But I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?!¡±


    I was exasperated that he wouldn¡¯t just go and promise to nevere back. Was he going to take his word back and hurt me? How could he?


    But¡­ when I looked into his eyes, all I saw was unrest.


    He was such a proud man, but it was as if he was pleading with me. It was beginning to break my heart.


    Ethan stared at the ground between his boots for a moment before he looked up to me.


    ¡°I always thought I was strong enough to control everything, Rosalie. I just say a word, and others leap into action. But you made me realize there is one thing I cannot control.¡±


    I swallowed hard, my eyes locked on his, the distance between us seeming to narrow. With my bottom lip beginning to tremble, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s that, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°My own heart.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 91

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 91


    Chapter 91: Do Not Doubt Me, My Love


    **Ethan¡®s POV


    I looked her in the eye, and repeated myself firmly. ¡°I can¡®t, not anymore.¡±


    I nced at the bump on her belly, and gestured at the


    swing hanging between the flower bushes. ¡°Can we sit down somewhere?¡± I was sure she would get tir


    ed.


    She nodded. The two of us went over to the swing, and I held it still for her to sit down.


    I kept my feet t on the ground as I leaned forward towards her.


    It took me some time to get myself ready for a conversation like this. I wasn¡®t good at sharing my thoug


    hts, but I knew I had to.


    Rosalie was right next to me. She looked like some breathtaking being from a fairytale. Under the moo


    nlight, she was even more pure and beautiful.


    Thad caused so much suffering for her, perhaps more than anyone else¨C yet


    she was still willing to sit with me and hear me out.


    A long time ago, terrible things had happened in my life that were difficult to get through.


    Thad built a huge wall around my heart. I¡®d had no choice. If I hadn¡®t, I probably wouldn¡®t have survived


    all of the pain.


    I nced up at her. She was just quietly sitting there, not rushing me.


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± I started slowly, ¡°For a long time, my heart has be nothing but a stone sitting in my ches


    t.¡±


    Llooked into the distance. Talking about myself was hard, especially to her.


    ¡°I told myself that was a good thing, and I truly believed so.¡± It didn¡®t need to feel pain, and it was safe.


    She nodded, showing that she was listening to me.


    ¡°I needed an heir, so I went to seek a¡­¡± I didn¡®t want to say that word again. Rosalie was not my breed


    er. She was so much more.


    However, she said it for me. ¡°A breeder. And then?¡±


    I felt like I¡®d been stabbed in the heart, but I continued, ¡®Then I met you¡­¡±


    My eyes locked on her.


    I remembered the first time we met. She was trembling under my touch. She was afraid of me.


    But now, she was sitting here calmly. She didn¡®t know that a simple sentence


    of hers could send me to heaven¨C or sentence me to hell.


    I couldn¡®t move my eyes away from her.


    ¡°You¡®re the kindest, sweetest and gentlest person I¡®ve ever met.¡±


    Her doe eyes widened, and her cheeks turned a little pink.


    I wanted to tell her that she was an incredible person in so many ways, that, when I was with her, it was


    as it all of that pain from my early life finally departed from me, and the


    wall I¡®d built around my heart was not


    needed anymore.


    I wanted to tell her that, suddenly, I could feel again.


    However. I didn¡®t know how to exin all those things to her, so I said, ¡°You make me feel something I¡®


    d never felt before. Something peaceful and hopeful.¡±


    ¡°But you decided to¡­ decided to get rid of me?¡± Her tone was a little cold, and harsh¨C


    but that was what | deserved.


    I couldn¡®t deny it. Whatever excused I tried to find wouldn¡®t


    change the fact that I had made an unbelievably stupid mistake, which I


    had then fought with everyone else around me to stick with.


    ¡°I was a coward,¡± I admitted bitterly. ¡°I was afraid.¡±


    When she was with me, I was so happy. I was so focused on her that I didn¡®t even


    realize how different my life was¨C but deep down, I was afraid.


    I was afraid that it was just an illusion masking something else that would destroy me. And I thought! w


    ould kill it off before the beautiful dream turned into a nightmare.


    ¡°Are you afraid now?¡± she asked..


    I took a deep breath, and nodded. ¡°Yes. A million times more than before.¡±


    She seemed a little puzzled.


    ¡°When you were¡­ missing¨C¡±


    I couldn¡®t bring myself to use the word ¡°gone.¡± I looked at her again.


    ¡°¨Ca split second¡®s memory of you was enough to make my heart ache all night.¡±


    The wall around my heart was gone by then; Rosalie had torn it down. I had been able to feel every bit


    of pain from losing her, and it had been excruciating. Even to this day, the thought of those times still ca


    used me physical pain.


    | grimaced. ¡°And that was a million times more painful than anything I¡®d ever experienced.¡±


    I knew I must¡®ve looked so pitiful in her eyes. She leaned closer to me, but she refrained from touching


    me.


    She sighed. ¡°You might have changed, but I needed to be sure. I can¡®t make this decision lightly.¡±


    I looked


    at her sadly. ¡°I know I¡®ve treated you badly, Rosalie. I don¡®t deserve another chance from you. I was a f


    ool, and you should tell me to go to h*ll and that you never want to see me again.¡±


    I felt like that was exactly what she had been telling me for thest few days, but she let me continue¨C


    and I wouldn¡®t let go of any chance.


    I reached for her hand, and she didn¡®t


    pull it away. Immediately, I felt sparks of electricity shoot up my arm as warmth radiated throughout my


    body.


    What¡®s more, I could also feel the baby¨C the pull that had been summoning me all the way here!


    I tried to calm my racing heart.


    ¡°You have every right to tell me to get out of here. If that¡®s what you want, then I¡®ll go.¡±


    She seemed to be processing what I said, so I took the


    advantage of the silence and continued, ¡°but Rosalie, just know, I¡®ll spend every day for the rest of my li


    fe in constant torment, unable to think of anything but you.¡±


    clouds floated away to reveal a bright white beam of moonlight that illuminated her beautiful face,


    couldn¡®t help but reach up and touch her cheek.


    I pulled her into my arms and vowed to her and the Moon Goddess, ¡°Rosalie, I¡®ll do whatever it takes to


    be with you and our baby. Please, just give me one more chance to show you that I¡®ve changed, and I


    promise you, I¡¯ll never, ever take you for granted again.¡±


    **Rosalie¡®s POV


    Was this a dream? Was I sleeping? How long had I wished


    in vain to hear those words from Ethan¡®s lips?


    And now, here he was¨C


    sitting next to me, telling me that he loved me and that he wanted to be together, to raise our baby as a


    family.


    It was almost too good to be true.


    My head was nodding up and down before I could even formte words. Tears sprung up in my eyes a


    s I saw Ethan¡®s eyes widen, a look of shock on his face.


    ALL


    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± he asked me. I almost could swear that I


    saw his eyes turn moist. ¡°Are you saying¡­ you¡®ll give me another chance?¡± he asked again, unsure.


    ¡°I¡®m saying¡­ I want to take it slowly,¡± I began, trying not to get too far ahead of myself.


    BY


    I still needed to be cautious. I had to think of what was best for my baby, after all, and having a


    mother that was alive was top on that list of priorities, right after making sure that they were safe.


    ¡°Whatever pace you want, Rosalie. It¡®s totally up to you.¡± He couldn¡®t hide the tremble in his voice.


    I nodded.


    ¡°And what about Madalynn?¡± I asked, taking a deep breath. I hated to even say her name.


    evens


    He shook his head. ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°But the King=¡±


    ¡°James will learn to live with it.¡±


    He caressed my cheek with his thumb, and I smiled


    at him, knowing he could handle anyone, even the king.


    I looked up at him. I couldn¡®t remember when I¡¯d ever seen that sort of genuine smile on his face, but n


    ow, he was grinning.


    He was even more handsome than before, and I felt my heart beating faster just seeing how


    happy he was.


    It was so unfair! I protested to myself. How could I turn him down?!


    I wasn¡®t sure what to say next. At length, I raised my hand to my neck. ¡°I feel like I¡®m missing something


    here¡­¡±


    One corner of his mouth went up in a crooked grin. ¡°I have just the thing.¡±


    Ethan pulled my ne out of his pocket. I was so happy to see it, tears filled my eyes.


    He tried to reach around me to hook it, but it was awkward, and I had to turn a bit for him to get it on.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± 1 mumbled, ¡°I¡®ve gained some weight.¡±


    ¡°You are beautiful, Rosalie.¡±


    My hand went to sp the pendant I had been missing


    for all these weeks. Feeling the weight of my norre back where it belonged made me feel a bit


    like being home after a long journey. I pivoted back around to face him.


    ¡°You¡®re carrying our child,¡± he continued, ¡°and that makes you more beautiful than ever.¡±


    I couldn¡®t believe this sweet talk. It was so different from what I was used to from him, but I liked it.


    I liked it a lot


    There was one other thing I needed to know, though. ¡°Did you really


    come all the way over to the inds just to see if I was here?¡±


    The Ethan I knew would never run away from his responsibilities and leave his people unprotected for h


    He looked right into my eyes and shook his head. ¡°No, not exactly. I needed to gather intel


    for the war. I would¡®vee anyway in the future, but this worked out even better.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At least he was honest¡­


    ¡°But how did you know I was here?¡± | asked. ¡°You were supposed to think that I was dead.¡±


    His smile couldn¡®t be hidden. Then his hand gently covered my belly.


    ¡°It was our child who told me,¡± he whispered in my ear.


    My eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean?¡°.


    ¡°I feel the pull with our baby, Rosalie, fate has bonded us.


    I was disappointed¡­ ¡°After all, you didn¡®te here for me¡­¡± I murmured. I knew I


    must have sounded so whiny, but I couldn¡®t help it. He chuckled in my ear, and his scent was surroundin


    against my eardrum.


    ¡°What are youughing at?!¡± I bursted out, annoyed.


    He released me from his arm and looked at me.


    ¡°Rosalie.¡± He put my hand on his left chest, hooked a finger under my chin and gently lifted my face to lo


    He called me ¡°my love¡°¡­


    His deep voice and gaze made my face burn, and my heart melted.


    ¡°L.I¡®m not!¡± I stuttered, ¡°Okay, okay, I believe you!¡±


    Unfair! So, so unfair!


    Just a few words from him made me want to forget everything that had happened in the past.


    ¡°Shall we start again?¡± he asked.


    All I could do was nod my head.


    He smiled at me and leaned forward.


    At first, I thought he was going to kiss my lips, But instead, he pressed his


    warm mouth to my neck. I tipped


    my face up to the heavens and concentrated on the feel of his breath on my skin, the scent of him so clo


    to me, his touch on my cheek¡­.


    I closed my eyes and prayed to the Moon Goddess that I had made the right choice.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 92

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 92


    Chapter 92: Finally With Her


    **Soren¡®s POV


    The sound of Rosalie¡®s piano ying drifted into the foyer as I stood near the door, listening in.


    My hand was on the parlor door, my head leaning in, and my eyes closed,


    taking in the lovely sound of music that filled my home and made it seem alive


    with joy in a way it hadn¡®t in years.


    She was so much more than I¡®d given her credit for when this n hade to mind.


    Opening my eyes, I entered the parlor to see her sitting there. She was wearing a flowing white


    gown, her reddish¨C


    brown hair pinned up off of her elegant neck as her fingers masterfully flew over the keys.


    I observed her from afar for a moment until she looked over her shoulder and saw me, a bright smile gr


    eeting me.


    Warmth filled my heart, and I wanted to go to her; but I also didn¡®t want to interrupt her music.


    ¡°Sing for me, angel,¡± I said, and she obliged.


    Her melodic voice intertwined with the soft tones of the keys. I went to arge, cushiony chair near the


    piano and sat down, kicking my shoes off and making myselffortable.


    In a few moments, my eyelids grew tired, and I began to drift off. I wanted so badly to


    stay awake and enjoy the show that she


    was presenting just for me, but I wasn¡®t able to keep my eyes open, and eventually, I let the luby sen


    d me into a state of rxation.


    A few momentster, I realized that the


    music had stopped. I looked up to see Rosalie standing over me, a thin, blue nket in her hands.


    The way she was standing, leaning over me, I could see down the front of her white gown. Her breasts


    were so round, and the way they peeked over the top of her dress made me want to move the straps d


    own over her arms and pull her to my lips.


    I ran my tongue along my bottom lip and kept my hands on the arms of my chair.


    I had managed to stay just friends with her for so long, but now, with her hovering over me, the


    light illuminating her from behind, I didn¡®t know how much longer I could hold back.


    ¡°I thought you were asleep,¡± she said, her voice a sultry whisper as her lip twisted between her teeth.


    She was looking at me differently, her hooded eyes giving me the idea that perhaps she was also


    having thoughts that now was the time to move our friendship beyond what it has been before.


    I moved forward in the chair, feeling myself harden just looking at her.


    ¡°I was dozing off,¡± I admitted. ¡°But¡­ I sensed youing near me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡®t mean to wake you,¡± she said. But she was


    still leaning over me, her hands resting near mine on the armrests, her ample breasts spilling out of the


    fabric of her dress and calling to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you did,¡± I admitted, and she smiled at me.


    That was it for me. When she shed that seductive grin in my direction, I could no longer control myse


    lt.


    Hooped my arm around her hips and pulled her close to me, slowly at first, waiting to see how she


    would react.


    Her eves widened, but


    she didn¡®t refuse me. So I pulled her closer. Rosalie let out a small sigh of surprise. but she pulled her d


    ress up high enough that she could ce one knee on either side of me.


    When I settled my hands on her waist and stared up at those luscious lips I¡®d been longing to taste


    for so long, I could tell she wanted me just as badly as I wanted her.


    I ran my hands up her sides, stopping just short of her breasts. I stretched up to meet her as she leane


    d down, and our mouths finally connected.


    Her warm breath fanned across my skin as my tongue ran along her bottom lip. I probed between her t


    eeth, urging her to open, which she did. Our tongues


    danced together, like old familiar partners that had been longing to be together again for so long.


    She tasted of strawberries and mint, and I wanted more. I pulled her closer to me with one hand as the


    other ran up her body, sliding over the side of her breast, my thumb searching for her hardened peak b


    eneath her gown.


    Her fingers slid up my chest, and then she began to unbutton my shirt. I wanted


    her hands on my skin, but I also wanted to get her gown off of her as quickly as


    possible. I had been patient long enough.


    TE


    My fingers traced her arm as I reached up and pulled down the strap of her gown, freeing one


    breast and nearly freeing


    the other. Immediately, my hand moved to work over the hardened surface, my palm rubbing against h


    er most sensitive area as she moaned into my mouth.


    Pulling away, Rosalie said, ¡°Oh, Soren. Oh, goddess,¡± and began to grind against me.


    We were wearing too many clothes.


    I reached around and yanked her zipper down


    as she finished unbuttoning my shirt and moved on to my pants. With her dress unzipped, she


    stood and stepped out of the gown, her mouth only leaving mine


    for a moment, her shoes falling away when she came back to me, only her thin, silky panties between u


    s.


    I?new they were soaking wet with her want, but I needed


    to touch them, so I slid my hand between her thighs and rubbed her through the fabric until she bucked


    against my hand.


    I needed my pants out of the way.


    Rosalie grabbed hold


    of my waistband and yanked my pants and boxers down, freeing me. When her hand


    gripped my length, I gasped in pure pleasure.


    Cupping her a**, I pulled her back to me, sliding her panties down and taking her in.


    She was every bit as beautiful as I had imagined she would be. She was biting her bottom lip


    as she looked down at me, her hands on my shoulders.


    I couldn¡®t believe we were finally going to be together after all of this time,


    Rosalie straddled me again and positioned herself so


    that she could lower straight down onto me and take me inside of her¡­..


    With Rosalie poised on top of me, I suddenly smelled a strange scent¨C that same skunky


    wolf scent I had been noticingtely,


    My eyes turned toward the window, and I saw a familiar face staring at me from outside.


    I couldn¡®t believe my eyes.


    Was that¡­ Ethan? What the h*ll was he doing here?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Soren?¡± Rosalie asked, wanting to continue with our lovemaking,


    But how could I continue with Ethan standing there, watching us?


    ¡°Soren!¡±


    She was shaking my shoulders violently now, but my c*ck still wasn¡®t inside of her, and I didn¡®t know wh


    at was going on


    ¡°Soren! Soren!¡±


    I opened my eyes and realized I was in my bed at home.


    Rosalie was not in my room.


    It was Thomas.


    Thankfully¡­ he was dressed.


    I pulled my nket over my head.


    ¡°What the h+ll do you want?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You told me to wake you up at nine, and it¡®s nine.¡±


    Silently cursing his name, I told Thomas, ¡°Thank you. Now, get the h*ll out of my room,¡± and waited for


    him to shut the door before I even moved.


    Thad an enormous h**d¨Con, and I wasn¡®t getting out of that bed for a few minutes until it went away.


    ¡°It was just a dream,¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°Just a f*cking dream.¡±


    It had seemed so real, though.


    Had I wanted it to be real?


    I really didn¡®t have to ask that question. Of course, I had wanted it to be real. Rosalie was a beautiful wo


    wouldn¡®t want her?


    In my dream, I hadn¡®t paid any attention to her pregnant belly, but in real life, it would be difficult to mane


    that. If I was honest with myself, though, I would probably find a way given the opportunity.


    That didn¡®t mean I had feelings for her, though. That just meant I wanted to f*ck her.


    So what?


    And why was Ethan in my dream?


    That was another important question. In my


    dream, I had associated him with that smell I¡®d been noticingtely. Was that just my subconscious attac


    Or was my mind trying to tell me something?


    Thinking about Ethan made my anatomical problem go away, and I got up, got dressed, and went down


    Straightening my cufflinks, I sat down at the conference table and started going through our


    normal everyday business. When we were through all of the usual business we had to discuss, I asked


    ¡°What about Ethan?¡± The question hung in the air for a moment. ¡°Is there any news of his activities?¡±


    Jonathan, the man I¡®d put in charge of gathering information


    about Ethan¡®s activities, cleared his throat and said, ¡°There¡®s little to report, sir. Ourtest information tel


    received Ethan s insignia ring. We suppose that means they will be moving forward with the wedding. O


    ¡°I know about the ring,¡± I said, trying not to lose my temper that my subordinate was reporting something


    sure there¡®s nothing else?¡±


    I wanted to know how


    Ethan was handling the war. Or how he was handling Rosalie¡®s¡­ disappearance.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Jonathan replied.


    Turning to Thomas, I asked another question. ¡°What about the security of the ind here?¡±


    Thomas¡®s eyebrows raised. ¡°What about it, sir?¡±


    ¡°You¡®re sure this ind is as secure as possible? We have no reason to believe that it has been¡­ breac


    ¡°No, sir. Everything is operating as usual here. Is there a reason that you are


    asking?¡± I cleared my throat, thinking about that


    smell I¡®d been noticing around Rosalie¡®s cottage and my dream.


    ¡°No, no reason,¡± I said.


    But I wasn¡®t sure.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 93

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 93


    Chapter 93: Like A Brother


    **Rosalie¡®s POV


    My ne was beautiful, I couldn¡®t help but stand and stare at it


    in the mirror. While I¡®d every reason in the world to pawn it the way that I had and try


    to get Ethan out of my life forever¨C


    after the confession her had made to me the night before, I knew the ne was back where it belo


    nged.


    The only problem was, I couldn¡®t let anyone else see it.


    Seraphine had been there when I¡®d pawned it, so she¡®d


    want to know how it had curiously gotten back around my neck, and L had probably found out that I¡®


    d sold it as well. If I tried to lie to them and


    tell them I¡®d gone back and bought it back, they wouldn¡®t believe me.


    So¡­ I¡®d have to hide it.¡® But for now¡­ I could stand here and admire its beauty and think about


    the handsome man who had given it to me¨C again.


    I still couldn¡®t believe all of the things that Ethan had said to me the night before in


    the garden, how he¡®d poured his soul out to me and told me how he¡®d felt when I¡®d left.


    How he¡®d talked about his pain, and how he¡¯d told me that he¡®d thought he¡®d never be capable of


    feeling anything again until he¡®d met me.


    He¡®d said that he loved me¡­.


    ¡°I believe she¡®s in her room,¡± I heard L say, and I


    realized that the other set of footsteps I heard echoing in the hallway belonged to Soren. Quickly, I


    took my ne off. As much as I wanted to keep it on always, as I used to, I couldn¡®t take the risk.


    Once it was off, I slid it into the top drawer of my dresser under some clothing and pretended to be brus


    hing my hair. ¡°There she is, my beautiful flower,¡± he said, extending a bouquet of pale yellow jasmine to


    me.


    ¡°Oh, those are so lovely!¡± I said, the scent of the flowers filling the room. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    I met him halfway across the room, and he kissed my cheek as I wrapped one arm around him and too


    k the flowers with the other.


    It seemed a bit strange hugging Soren now. Not that I¡®d ever considered him anything more than a frien


    d, but with Ethan back in my life, hugging him seemed¡­ misleading.


    It just felt wrong


    When Soren gave me a kiss on my face¨C which I was


    used to and which he probably didn¡®t mean as anything more than a kiss for a dear friend¨C


    I just felt like I was doing something wrong to Ethan,


    ¡°I¡®ll just take these into the other room to put them in a vase,¡± I said, and he followed me,


    I noticed that the window in the living room was open, and it made me smile.


    ¡°You look so beautiful today,¡± he said. ¡°There¡®s something.. different about you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied as I reached the kitchen and opened a cab to get a vase out. ¡°I got a lot of


    sleepst night.¡±


    I wasn¡®t lying. I had actually gotten much better sleep for the first time in days. Thinking about Ethan an


    d wondering when I might see him again made me feel happy and safe.


    I found a spot for the flowers near the kitchen window. I had


    been keeping all of the flowers that Ethan gave me hidden in my room because I didn¡®t want anyone


    else to see them and realize they didn¡®te from here.


    ¡°What are your ns for the day?¡± he asked me.


    We talked about how I was hoping to finish the nket


    I¡®d been working on, get some crocheting done, and maybe work in the garden. He said that he had a f


    ew meetings and phone calls he had to make. It all sounded painfully boring to me, but I knew he had s


    o much responsibility as the leader of the ind.


    We moved into the living room, and sat down.


    ¡°It sounds like you have a lot to do,¡± Imented as L brought us some lemonade.


    ¡°I do,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°I can¡®t stay long, but I wanted toe and see you.¡±


    I noticed he had bags beneath his eyes, and his clothing was wrinkled a bit and not as well¨C


    pressed as it usually was. It was odd


    for Soren to ever look out of sorts and notpletely put together.


    I was beginning to feel a bit worried about him.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± I asked him, my brow furrowing as I studied him more carefully. ¡°Have you been sle


    eping enough?¡±


    He chuckled under his breath. ¡°Funny you should ask about how I¡®ve been sleeping,¡± he murmured.


    Confused, I asked, ¡°What¡®s that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said. ¡°Never mind.¡±


    But I really wanted to know. ¡°Why wouldn¡®t I ask about how you¡®ve been sleeping, Soren? I¡®m concerne


    d about you. Ever since that first day I arrived here, when I got beaten up


    and you found me, you¡®ve treated me with nothing but kindness. I¡®m worried that you¡®re not feeling well.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡®m feeling fine, Ro, thank you. Believe me, you don¡®t need to worry about me. I¡®ve been sleeping well.


    There¡® s just a lot going on with the business right now. That¡®s all.¡±


    His eyes met mine. ¡°And of course I was going to take care of you. We¡®ve been over this.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, not wanting to hash it all out again. ¡°It¡®s just¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡®s nothing, Ro,¡± he said, waving his hand to brush me off as he took a drink of his lemonade.


    ¡°It¡®s just, you¡¯re like a family to me now, and I also feel the need to take care of you,¡± I finished.


    He turned to look at me, but his gaze made me a bit uneasy.


    In a rush, I tried to exin, ¡°you know, like a brother¡­¡±


    He sputtered, the lemonadeing back up a bit as he choked.


    I tried to get up off of the couch and go to him to help him, but being so pregnant and having sunk into t


    he cushions, I couldn¡®t quite get up.


    L got there first. ¡°Are you all right, Mr. Soren?¡± she asked.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    By then, Soren had coughed a few times but had regained hisposure. He put his ss down.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡®m fine,¡± he said. ¡°I just¡­ choked on an ice cube.¡±


    I wondered if it was something I had said that had gotten that reaction out of him.


    Should I have not told him he was like a brother to me? Did he not


    appreciate that? I nag meant it to be a kind remark.


    It wasn¡®t as if he had ever given me any reason to believe that he


    wanted something more from our rtionship. If he had ever thought about wanting more from me, he


    had hidden it very well.


    Well I should probably get back home,¡± Soren said, pushing up from the chair. ¡°I have a meeting soon,


    and I need to go over my notes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± I said


    I hoped I hadn¡®t offended him, but


    I couldn¡®t take it back now, and going back and trying to apologize would seem odd. It


    took me a moment to pull myself up off of the couch to walk him out. ¡°It¡®s too bad you


    couldn¡®t stay longer.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Soren said as we walked toward the door. ¡°But¡­ there¡®s so much for me to do.¡±


    He didn¡®t sound like that was really the case. He sounded like he was making excuses.


    ¡°Will you be back for dinner?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡®t know,¡± he said. ¡°Probably not. You know, there¡®s just¡­ so much to do.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    Thad messed up.


    I needed to be more careful about what I said. Soren


    had been so kind to me, and until I figured out exactly what Ethan had nned for me, I didn¡®t


    want to make him mad.


    Soren pulled the door open, but before he turned to tell me goodbye, his nose wrinkled up, and he made


    ¡®What the h*ll is that smell?¡± he asked.


    He hardly ever cursed in front of me, so I knew that it really had to be bothering him. And I knew what he


    Not that I was going to provide an answer for him.


    ¡°That skunky smell is awful,¡± he continued, sniffing the air. ¡°It reminds


    me of something I smelled in a dream.¡±


    ¡°In a dream?¡± I repeated. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Soren stood there for a moment with the door still open, but he didn¡®t answer my question. He only peer


    in the distance with his hands buried deep in his pockets.


    ¡°Listen, Ro, there¡®s a lot going on right now in the world. The war is heating up, and it¡®s not safe. I want y


    especially at night. All right?¡±


    It wasn¡®t all right. I didn¡®t agree with what he was saying at all..


    But I couldn¡®t tell him that, so I found myself saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And I¡®ll be sending over another detail of guards to make sure you¡®re safe.¡±


    My eyes bulged, ¡°I don¡®t think that¡®s necessary, Soren. I¡®ll be just fine with the men that I have.¡±


    ¡°I insist, Ro. Your safety and the safety of the baby are


    extremely important to me. I¡®ll do whatever it takes to protect you.¡±


    Chapter 93: Like A Brother


    I took a deep


    breath and nodded, knowing there was nothing I could do to dissuade him. ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll see youter.¡±


    I told him goodbye and closed the door, leaning against it for a moment.


    It was already difficult enough for me to see Ethan with


    just the few guards Thad. Now, there were going to be even more out there for us to avoid.


    How would Ethan be able to get in?


    I didn¡®t know, but there was no way for me to get a message to him¡­ unless¡­.


    I went over to the living room and closed the window.


    I wasn¡®t if it would work or not, but I had


    to do whatever I could to try and prevent Ethan from showing up and getting himself in trouble.


    Not to mention, I had clearly hurt Soren with my careless remark.


    He had been nothing but kind to me.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 94

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 94


    Chapter 94: They Lived Happily Ever After


    Later that afternoon, I was


    sitting in the nursery, finishing up the baby nket I¡®d been working on, when I heard a bit of amoti


    on outside.


    Even though it sounded like


    it wasing from the garden out by the living room, I could hear it in the back of the cottage, in the nu


    rsery. But then, the cottage wasn¡®t that big.,¡¯


    My first thought was that Ethan hade to see me, and Soren and his guards had showed up and ca


    ught him. My heart began to pound¡®in my chest at the idea.


    I pushed up from my chair,ying the nket carefully aside, and headed into the other room to investi


    gate.


    When I reached the living room, I saw L and Seraphine looking out the window. There were a lot of


    people in the yard, though I couldn¡®t tell exactly what they were doing.


    Seraphine turned and looked at me. ¡°Mr. Soren called a bit earlier,¡± she exined. ¡°He


    said to tell you he was sorry for all of the noise, but the flower bushes he


    had ordered came in, and he asked the gardeners toe and put them in right away.¡±


    ¡°Flower bushes?¡± I repeated.


    Then I remembered the other night when he¡®d made thosements about how badly it stunk out in


    the garden, when Ethan had been there the first time. Soren had


    said that we needed more flowers in the garden.


    I didn¡®t think he was serious, but clearly, he was.


    ¡°Do you want to go outside and sit on the porch to watch them put them


    in?¡± Seraphine asked, ¡°We could get some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I told her. ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t been outside all day because Soren told me to stay inside, but


    it had to be safe with all of these men in the yard.


    Out on the porch, we had a clear view of what the


    gardeners were doing. Severalrge bushes were sitting in pots, waiting for


    their holes to be dug so they could be dropped into the earth near the other bushes.


    It wasn¡®t necessary at all, but they were beautiful, and I didn¡®t mind.


    ecess


    They were not going to help with the smell if Ethan kepting back, though.


    ¡°Would you like to sit for a little while?¡± Seraphine asked, gesturing to the wide porch steps.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I said, ¡°You might have to help me up, though.¡±


    We both giggled, and I lowered myself down


    onto the top step of the porch, and Seraphine sat next to me.


    I wanted to bring up what I had been thinking about all day, my dilemma. Seraphine always had


    such good advice, and I thought she could help me decide whether


    I had been too quick to let Ethan back into my life¡­ whether or not I was making the right decision.


    When Ethan wasn¡®t here to influence the logical part of me, and I just thought about his behavior in


    the past, I truly wondered whether we could even make this work.


    ¡°Is there something on your mind, Ro?¡± Seraphine asked me. ¡°You look lost in thought.¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking¡­ you know a lot of the people on this ind, right?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows, obviously surprised at my question. ¡°Yes, I know a lot of them.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Do you happen to know anyone who¡­ went on to


    be happy in their marriage¡­ after the husband did something awful?¡±


    Seraphine stared at my face for a really long time before she asked, ¡°Are


    you thinking of going back to whoever it was that hurt you, Ro?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, of course not,¡± I said,ughing


    a little like that was a really silly question. ¡°It¡®s just¡­ I was just thinking¡­ you know¡­ hypothetically. Th


    at¡®s all.¡± She pursed her lips together


    and stared at me for a second, and then said, ¡°Oh, then, uh¡­ honestly?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Of course, please. Tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°Well, if I¡¯mpletely honest with you, Ro, I¡¯ve never met anyone who¡®s been happy in their marriage


    after something bad happened between the couple.¡®


    ¡°Really?¡± | asked, not


    able to keep the disappointment out of my voice, even though I tried to hide it. ¡°No one?¡±


    ¡°No, no one, dear. I know plenty of people who have tried. There were the


    Normans, a couple who were married for about five years


    before the husband had an affair. When the wife found out, she was devastated. He said he was so sor


    ry, and he¡®d never do it again. She believed him, and they tried again. But within six months, she caugh


    t him with his secretary in their own bedroom¨C the same room where I¡®d help her deliver three children.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s terrible,¡± I said, thinking about poor Mrs. Norman.


    Seraphine nodded. ¡°And then there were the Wilsons. Mr. Wilson had a drinking problem, and he got a


    ngry and pped his wife one time. He apologized profusely, said


    he¡®d never drink again. That didn¡®t evenst a week. He hit her again a few monthster, only this time,


    he hit her so hard, he


    broke her jaw. She ended up in the hospital. When she got home, I tended to her for three weeks. She


    could hardly even swallow.¡±


    I stared at her for a long moment. I knew what that was like, to be hit that hard.


    ¡°How horrible¡­¡±


    Seraphine shook her head. ¡°It was, but that wasn¡®t even the worst part.¡± She paused as if she didn¡®t wa


    nt to talk about it to scare me, but then finished, ¡°After that, she had a miscarriage and lost her baby.¡±


    Seraphine¡®s voice was filled with sorrow. My heart broke


    for Mrs. Wilson. I couldn¡®t imagine anything happening to my baby¡­


    Seraphine sighed. ¡°That¡®s the thing about most men, Ro. I would say¡­ ny¨Cnine percent of them¨C


    they don¡®t change. Their nature is set the way that it is, and no matter what


    they say or promise that they are going to do, they simply cannot. The way that they are is so ingrained


    into their heads, they just can¡®t be any other way. Even if they really, really want to change.


    I listened closely to everything that she had to say.


    Part of me wanted to disagree with her and tell her she was wrong, that she didn¡®t know Ethan¨C


    or the man that I was referring to¨C but most of my mind knew that she was right.


    Ethan had been the way that he was for so long. The chances that he could just change now were not


    very good.


    My mind was clouded, and I was beginning to fill with so much negativity that I felt sick to my stomach.


    My arms went around my midsection, instinctively covering my baby, like I always did when I was feelin


    g


    apprehensive. ¡°Ro? Are you


    all right?¡± Seraphine asked, cing a hand on my arm. ¡°You look troubled. That¡®s not good for the baby


    . Maybe we shouldn¡®t talk about anything else like this if it¡®s making you anxious. I don¡®t want to upset


    you.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m okay,¡± I said. ¡°But are you sure¡­ there¡®s not even one case


    of a man who changed his ways and became kind to his wife after he realized he was about to lose her


    ?¡±


    Seraphine stared at me for a moment.


    Then she said, ¡°You know, now that you mention it¡­ there is one story I can think of.¡±


    Even hearing her say those few words made me feel better. ¡°Really? Can you tell me that story? That


    might make me feel better. I hate to think that the world is such a dark, sad ce.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°One time, there was a man named¡­ Sor¨C


    aby¡­ Soraby, and he had done some things to his¡­ wife¡­ that weren¡®t so great.


    My forehead crinkled as I wondered if she was talking about Soren. Sor¨Caby?


    But he hadn¡®t been married before¨Chad he?


    ¡®What did he do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, he had done some things behind her back, told some lies, been a little sneaky. Just a lot of under


    handed things.¡±


    ¡°What was his wife¡®s name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Her name was.. Jo¨Csephine,¡±


    I nodded, but I was beginning to wonder. Was Seraphine basing this story on Soren and me? We were


    n¡®t married, obviously, but that didn¡®t mean this wasn¡®t a true story starring us.


    Soren hadn¡®t done anything underhanded though. So maybe she was just having trouble changing the


    people¡®s real names, and ours were what popped to mind.


    ¡°And what did Josephine think when she found out? ¡­Did she find out?¡±


    ¡°Of


    course, she found out. And she was angry, naturally. But Soraby was very apologetic and exined tha


    t he was just trying to take care of


    some¡­ business¡­ and Josephine finally understood and forgave him. They lived happily


    ever after together and raised many


    children, which I delivered. The couple grew old with one another, and died within a few weeks of each


    other.¡±


    I couldn¡®t help but chuckle at her. ¡°Did you just make that up?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She seemed slightly offended at first, but then sheughed. ¡°I don¡®t know why you¡®d think that!¡±


    I only shook my head. She hadn¡®t


    really made me feel any better with this story because I was pretty sure


    she had made it up, but I did appreciate her trying.


    I appreciated her.


    ¡°You¡®re such a good friend, Seraphine.¡± ¡°Do you feel better?¡± she asked me, smiling. ¡°I don¡®t


    want you thinking of anything bad or negative right now. It¡®s bad for the baby.¡±


    ¡°I do feel better, thank you,¡± I told her.


    But I was still conflicted.


    Thad such good friends here, such a good life. And that was what made my predicament so difficult.


    I felt like I was right back to where I had been before Ethan had spoken to me the night before. Perhap


    s i had been too quick to ept his gift and say I would give him another chance.


    Had I acted too impulsively? Had I let Ethan¡®s allegedly heartfelt apology cloud my judgment?


    ¡°As much as I enjoy sitting with you, I do have more work to do,¡± Seraphine said, patting my knee.


    ¡°All right,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you for humoring me with your stories, though.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m worried about you, Ro. You¡®re asking me such strange questions.¡± ;


    ¡°It¡®s just¡­ the pregnancy,¡± I smiled. ¡°You know that. All of these hormones. I¡®m so emotional these days.


    be fine in a bit.¡±


    ¡°I do know that hormones can do


    that, but I¡®m not sure that¡®s the case right now. I sure hope so,¡± Seraphine said, standing. ¡°Because if


    you truly are thinking about going back to wherever you came from, Ro, please¡­ don¡®t


    do it. It¡®s a really bad idea.¡±


    She took my hands and pulled me to my feet.


    ¡°And I would miss you so very much. And so would Mr. Soren.¡±


    She had a good point. Why was I


    passing up someone I already knew was so good and loving for someone who had treated me so badly


    ¡°I know,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°I¡®m going toy down for a while.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she said. Thave some other patients to tend to, but I¡®ll be back. See youter, Ro.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Goodbye, Seraphine. Thanks again for the advice.¡±


    When she was a few steps from the porch, she turned and said, ¡°Oh, and don¡®t forget¡­ stay


    inside, especially at night. Mr. Soren has added more guards, but we need you to be safe.¡± |


    | stared at her for a moment, and then nodded.


    I walked back up the stairs, but paused on the porch to look out over the garden. With so


    many guards around, I knew that it would be hard for me to meet Ethan that night.


    But I also knew I had to try.


    I needed to speak to him.


    I needed to see him.


    I went inside andid down for a bit before I went about all of the tasks I needed to get done that day.


    Soren wasn¡®t joining me for dinner because he had a business meeting. I ate with L and


    Seraphine when she came back, and then, when dinner was over, they helped me with the dishes and w


    I was a nervous wreck as I contemted what to do. What if I went out to speak to Ethan


    and things went badly?


    Or what if he was taken by the guards?


    I didn¡®t know what might happen, but I did know I needed to speak to him.


    It was dark outside, and the moon was bright in the night sky.


    With my heart in my throat, I walked out onto the porch, praying to the


    Moon Goddess that I made the right decision and that everything would go well.


    I walked over toward the new bushes, but I only made


    it a few steps when my head suddenly felt very light, and a wave of dizziness overcame me.


    Was it my anxiety about seeing Ethan, or something else?


    I didn¡®t know, but I felt like I needed to lie down right then and there.


    I turned back toward the house as my head grew fuzzy, and the next thing I knew, my vision was cloudy


    field of stars..


    Then the world went ck.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 95

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 95


    Chapter 95 Ready To Move In With Ethan


    Whispered voices in the distance caught my attention. The fog was thick within my mind, but


    as the ck abyss slowly lifted, light began once again to fill my vision.


    Thest thing I remembered was being in the garden¡­ and then there was nothing.


    ncing around, I allowed my.eyes to absorb my surroundings.


    The sun glowed through the open window, revealing dust particles dancing in the filtered light.


    A deep sense of emptiness filled my


    mind as my brows knitted together, trying to remember what had happened.


    I moved my body slowly with my hand


    on my head, groaning in protest. As I did, I heard scurrying feet moving quickly towards my bed.


    ¡°No, miss,¡± I heard Seraphine say. ¡°Please, you must lie down. Let me go get the doctor.¡±


    I nodded my head, and a soft cry left my lips at the pain that radiated through me.


    ¡®What happened?¡± I mumbled softly.


    ¡°You had a fainting spell.¡± She replied, ¡°I will be right back. The doctor is just in the hallway.¡±


    As quickly as the words left her lips, she exited my room and disappeared from sight.


    Fainting? I couldn¡®t recall thest time I had fainted.


    On goddess, was the baby okay?


    My hands quickly went to the protruding belly thaty beneath my sundress.


    I rubbed circles, wrinkling my brow and biting my bottom lip. ¡°It¡®s okay, little one. We¡®re okay.¡±


    The soft words that left my lips were met with the sounds of approaching footsteps and the sudden ope


    ning of my bedroom door.


    ¡°Oh, good, you¡®re awake.¡± The doctor said with a smile as he entered my room. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    It was the same doctor I had met once before¨C and if he


    was here, it meant there was a significant cause for concern.


    ¡°I¡®m okay. My mind is fuzzy at the moment.¡± I replied, trying to recall what had happened.


    He smiled, shaking his head. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Ro. You simply had a fainting spell outside. The new


    flowers that they¡®re nting around the grounds are probably not good for you.¡±


    Frowning, I moved to sit up and found Seraphine quickly at my side, helping me into a morefortabl


    e position


    ¡°So, an allergic reaction? Is the baby okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the baby is okay,¡± he replied, moving toward me to take my vitals,


    ¡°I don¡®t understand how I could have had such a strong reaction.¡±


    ¡°It seems,¡± the doctor continued, ¡°that during this final stage of your pregnancy, you have developed an


    acute sensitivity to some pollens. I would guess it¡®s the new flowers outside, under the circumstances,


    although the variety of flowers you have in your home probably don¡®t help.¡±


    My eyes shot to Seraphine¡®s, ¡°so I can¡®t go outside?¡±


    Slowly, she shook her head, giving me a weak smile. She knew how much I loved the garden and spen


    ding my free time outdoors.


    This news caused my chest to tighten.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry,¡± the doctor said with a smile. ¡°It should


    disappear eventually, and then you will be able to enjoy your time outside once again.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The doctor¡®s words caused my ears to perk up. ¡°So you¡®re saying this is just from the pregnancy? That


    once I have the baby, things should get better?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am sure that, once your little one is here, you¡®ll be fine.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Oh, thank goodness.¡± I replied, giving a shakyugh. ¡°Then I just have to stay indoors until then.¡±


    The room became quiet as the doctor and


    Seraphine both nced at each other and then at me. I wasn¡®t sure what the matter


    was, but something in their gaze told me there were more issues than they were saying.


    ¡°Ro, unfortunately, with your allergies, it just isn¡®t wise to risk


    even that. Plus, the allergy medication isn¡®t safe for the baby¡­


    ¡°So I have to leave my home?¡± | asked, panic making my voice rise in pitch. I had not


    meant to cut the doctor off, but the waves of worry washing over me were unbearable.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Ro.¡± Seraphine quickly replied, taking my hand gently. ¡°I know how much having the baby he


    re meant to you.¡±


    I tried to process the new information. ¡°It¡®s okay. I¡®ll make it work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and Mr. Soren will be there,¡± she replied. ¡°I let him know the details


    of what happened. I¡®m sure he is on his way here now.¡±


    It wasn¡®t Soren that I was worried about.


    Leaving meant that I wouldn¡®t be able to see Ethan as I had been.


    Giving a hesitant nod, I let my eyes slowly move toward the open window as my


    thoughts wandered to Ethan once more.


    And then, as if the Goddess heard my desires, his face appeared in the tree line, his dark and brooding


    eyes staring right back at me.


    Ethan¡­


    My breath almost stopped upon seeing him.


    ¡®I want toe in.¡¯ He mouthed slowly, making sure I could understand.


    His request made my heart lurch with anticipation.


    Sun was about to set, but it was still bright outside. What if he got caught?


    Biting my bottom lip, I nced back toward the doctor and Seraphine, who were


    quietly discussing arrangements for transporting me. I gave myself a moment to think, and then smiled.


    ¡°Why do I feel so tired?¡± | asked softly as a yawn escaped my lips.


    The doctor and Seraphine turned toward me,


    ¡°It¡®s to be expected, Miss Ro,¡± the doctor said. ¡°The allergy medication I gave you will make you drowsy


    . Why don¡®t you get some rest?¡±


    I smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, perhaps I should close my eyes. When Soren gets here, will you let him kno


    w I¡®m sleeping? I would hate for him to worry.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ro.¡± Seraphine replied happily, ¡°Sleep well. I will check on youter this evening.¡±


    As soon as the door closed, I got up and locked it


    behind me. I turned toward Ethan and nodded. He disappeared from the treeline in a blink of an eye, b


    ut I knew he was waiting for the safe opportunity toe to me..


    A few momentster, he reappeared from nowhere, crossed the yard with unprecedented


    speed and entered through the open window.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± Hearing my name leave his lips sent warmth through my soul.


    Ethan cleared the space between us and wrapped his arms around me.


    ¡°Are you both okay?¡±


    ¡®Yes,¡± I replied breathlessly, ¡°we¡®re okay. I just had an allergic reaction to the pollen and fainted.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He remarked with irritation. ¡°I saw you copse outside¡­ and was beside myself. I wanted to


    run to you, but the guards were already moving. I¡®m so sorry I wasn¡®t there.¡±


    Ethan gave a long sigh, his eyes still gazing down at me with a look that told me regret and guilt was sw


    ¡°It¡®s okay.¡± I replied, giving him a reassuring smile. I found it sweet that Ethan had wanted to go to me w


    otherwise, they would have caught you.¡±


    There was a moment of silence between us. Then, he asked, ¡°What do they n to do now?¡±


    ¡°They said I can¡®t stay here. That I have to be moved until I have the baby.¡±


    ¡°They¡®re right, Rosalie.¡± Ethan replied, his eyes looking down at me with concern. ¡°You can¡®t stay here. I


    with the additional detail you have on you right now.¡±


    I knew what Ethan said to be true. Soren


    had made sure to put extra guards around the home for my safety, and with so many forces


    working around the clock to protect me, Ethan and I could no longer meet as we wanted.


    I sighed. ¡°There isn¡®t much I can do. Soren was kind enough to allow me to stay in this ce.¡± I looked a


    My eyes cast down toward the nket across myp. I wanted more than anything to be somewhere wh


    A grin spread across Ethan¡®s lips as he said, ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My men have a few secluded houses on the ind. I¡®ll put them on the market. I¡®m sure he¡­


    your friend would ask for your opinion.¡±


    My eyes lit up,


    Thad saved enough money to pay for my own rent. It might not be as beautiful as here, but


    it would be a space that really belonged to me.


    I smiled at him. ¡°I think that would work!¡±


    Ethan smiled. ¡°It has secret tunnels below. We could use them to see each other. None


    of the guards would ever know.¡±


    His fingers brushed over my chin as


    he raised my eyes to meet his once more. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry yourself about anything. I will make sure tha


    get it¨C If that is what you want, of course.¡±


    Ethan really had changed for the better since finding me, and I wanted to believe him.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡®s do it.¡± If this was the way for me to see Ethan again without worrying, then I would take it.


    Soren¡®s voice sounded from down the hall. ¡°Ethan, you need to leave now!¡± I urged him.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to leave you, though,¡± he whispered, looking into my eyes.


    His words melted my heart. But as much as I didn¡®t want him to leave either, he had to.


    ¡®You¡®ll find a way to see me again. I¡®m sure of it.¡± I whispered back. ¡°Now, please¡­ you must go.¡± Ethan


    tightened his fists. His eyes


    turned back to me once more, but he smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I will always find you.¡±


    Then he turned, jumped back out of the window, and disappeared into the treeline.


    I


    wasn¡®t sure how everything was going to work out fully yet, but something in his words made me feel sa


    Thad no doubt he would find me, no matter how far I traveled.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 96

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 96


    Chapter 96 The New Luna Suite


    After Ethan dashed off out the window, I listened to Soren as he was in the


    other room, speaking to Seraphine. I could tell by his tone that he was very concerned, and she was


    assuring him that I was going to be fine, but it was imperative that we find a new ce for


    me to live as soon as possible.


    I was nervous that he might smell Ethan in


    the room when he entered, but when he came into the room, his eyes were on


    me, and I could tell that he wasn¡®t thinking about anything else.


    Soren sat down in a chair next to my bed. His brow was wrinkled, and he inteced his fingers as


    he leaned toward me in his chair, clearly worried about me and the baby.


    ¡°How are you, Ro?¡± he asked. ¡°I came as quickly as


    I could. I¡®m sorry it took a few hours for me to get home. Are you feeling better now?¡±


    I was grateful that so many people were concerned


    about me. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Soren, but thank you so much for rushing home just to see if I was okay.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He leaned back in the chair. ¡®They told me


    that it was just an allergic reaction to the pollen, and you¡®re all right, but until I saw you for myself, I was


    going to be worried to death.¡±


    He paused for a second, and added, ¡°Ro, you¡®re extremely important to me. So is the baby. I¡®m still not


    completely at ease, but at least you seem to be pretty much your old self.¡±


    ¡°Pretty much?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Well, you seem a bit more tired than usual, but who can


    me you for that after you passed out? I¡®m so d my guards were there to help you.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡± I thought about how awful it might¡®ve been if they weren¡®t.


    ¡°You know, I did mention


    that you shouldn¡®t be outside right now, especially at night,¡± he gave me a scolding look, and I felt a bit l


    ike a child.


    ¡°I know you did, and I wouldn¡®t have gone out at all. It was just¡­ I was having trouble breathing inside,


    and I thought some fresh air would help. I didn¡®t know it was the pollen.¡±


    Soren¡®s gaze was still locked on me, and he said, ¡°Um¡­really?¡±


    My eyes met his, and I held my breath. Was he suspicious of my excuse?


    Luckily, he smiled, and persuaded himself, ¡°I think that makes sense.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief silently.


    ¡°You can always move to my house until the baby is born. You¡®ll be safe


    there, and I can find you a room to stay in,¡± Soren said with a simple shrug of his shoulders as if that


    settled it.


    I shook my head. ¡°Thank you, Soren,¡± I told him. ¡°As kind of that


    is for you to offer, I couldn¡®t bring myself to be a burden to you again. You are single, and you


    need your life and your privacy. Also, I don¡®t think your business partners would appreciate seeing a


    pregnant woman just hanging out in your house when theye for business meetings.¡±


    Heughed a bit and shrugged as if I were right.


    ¡°It would be best for me and the baby


    to relocate to a new house, somece away from all of these towers


    where it¡¯s peaceful and quiet. I have plenty of money


    saved up now, so I could find my own ce to rent. I don¡®t want to trouble you¨C¡±


    Chapter 96 The New Luna Suite


    ¡°No, that¡®s not necessary, Ro. I¡®ll


    help you find a ce,¡± Soren said. ¡°I care a lot about you. I don¡®t want you to feel like you¡®re on


    your own now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Soren. That¡®s so kind of you. But really, I don¡®t mind making my own way now.¡±


    He was shaking his


    head before I even finished the sentence. ¡°I¡®ve been looking for a new property to purchase anyway, R


    o, as an investment property. You could live there and still manage it. We


    could have the same agreement as we have here, just in a new location.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    That worked perfectly with Ethan¡®s suggestion, so I found myself


    agreeing with Soren half jokingly. ¡°I¡®ll be more than happy to work for my generous employer again, but


    ¨C¡±


    Soren raised a brow. ¡°When did my Ro learn to negotiate?¡± I smiled back, ¡°I always knew


    how to negotiate. I was just too poor to do so. Anyway, I¡®ll be more


    than happy to work for you, but you¡®ll have to let me pay you rent.¡±


    ¡°Please, I insist. That would make me feel so much better.¡±


    He thought for a second and gave me a big


    grin. ¡°Deal! I¡®ll have my staff put together a list of properties that are for sale over the next few days. Yo


    u can look it over and see which one you like best. We can go visit a


    few if you like, Whichever one you like best will be your new home. We¡®ll get you moved in and settled


    before the baby gets here.¡±


    What he was describing sounded like a lot of


    work, but I knew I could just choose one of the houses Ethan mentioned


    ¡°In the meantime, I¡®ll have the gardeners cut the flowers back away from the house, and we¡®ll do what


    we can to help with the pollen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said again. I was saying a lot of that, and I


    wished one day I could repay everything that S?ren had done


    for me. Since the day I met him, he had done nothing but be helpful to me.


    Soren squeezed my hand and told me goodbye.


    Ileaned back on my pillows and tried to go to sleep, but I was having trouble dozing off.


    I didn¡®t mean to hide my rtionship with


    Ethan from Soren, but Ethan was here for a military operation, and I had to protect his identity.


    I kept thinking about the house that Ethan mentioned. Would he be able to get it up for sale in


    time? Would it be included in the list that Soren would bring to me?


    Then I realized a problem. A very big problem.


    Even if the house was put on the market in time, Ethan never told me any details about the


    houses. So how would I know which one to pick?


    Later that week, Soren was back with a list of houses that were for sale on the ind.


    He sat down next to me with several pieces of paper in his hands. ¡°All right,¡± he said with a wide smile


    on his face. ¡°Are you ready to look through this stack of avable homes and pick the best one?¡±


    I couldn¡®t help but smile back at him. I never thought I¡¯d have the chance to


    pick out a home for myself and my child.


    Soren and I began to look through the houses. There weren¡®t many because the ind wasn¡®t


    that big. The first one had stairs, and I didn¡®t think that would be good for the baby. ¡°This one is


    a no,¡± Soren said,


    setting it aside.


    The second one had a big garden in the back. I looked at him, and we both shook our heads.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Soren said, ¡°I thought my people screened these better.¡± He tossed that one onto the floor.


    We went through a few more, but they were vetoed by either Soren or myself.


    It was the sixth one that stood out to me, the moment I saw it, I knew it had to be from Ethan.


    .


    The beautiful


    bedroom featured a canopy bed and a firece. I couldn¡®t have been more familiar with theyout of th


    e room¨C


    it was the same as the Luna Suite back at the Drogomor pack. Ethan was right. He did make sure that


    I would get it.


    All of a sudden, the time I had spent with Ethan in the Luna Suite flooded back to my mind. I remember


    ed the first days Iy with Ethan in that bed, and he had ravished me and made me into a woman¡­


    ¡°Are you all right, Ro?¡± Soren asked me, looking at me with his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Embarrassed, I snapped out from my thoughts, and focused back on the pictures.


    As simr as it was


    to the Luna Suite, this house wasn¡®t exactly the same. The Luna Suite was huge and had darker furnitu


    re and bedding, which made the room luxurious but solemn.


    This house, on the other hand, was much smaller and primarily decorated with


    elegant creamy white beddings and curtains. It was gorgeous, but more cozy and weing.


    Even without seeing the house in person, I could tell that everything in the house was exactly what wou


    ld make me happy, just as he had said. I should¡®ve known he would get me everything I wanted.


    I could see myself reading a book to my child next to the warm firece, waiting for Ethan toe ho


    me¡­ It brought a smile to my face.


    ¡°It¡®s only been avable for


    a couple of hours,¡± Soren frowned, seemingly not too happy about it. ¡®The new seller seems highly moti


    vated, um, too motivated¡­¡±


    ¡°But I like it a lot,¡± I told Soren.


    ¡°Well¡­ there are a few more to consider.¡± He changed to


    the next house, but my mind was already made up.


    Seeing


    that I had no further interest to check out more, he put aside the rest of the list and looked at me. ¡°Do yo


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m happy


    with it. But Soren, this is ultimately your money, if you want to go look at it,¡±


    Soren interrupted me, ¡°Ro, if you believe it¡®s good, then it¡®s good. I trust your judgment.¡±


    He leaned in and


    kissed my cheek, and instantly I felt awful. I was keeping secrets from him, and he had been nothing bu


    ¡°Soren¨C¡± I called out his name.


    ¡°Yes, Ro?¡±


    I was probably overthinking, but I wanted to be sure, ¡°Um¡­


    why are you buying a new property right now?¡±


    He raised a brow, ¡°Because it makes business sense to invest right now. Anything wrong?¡±


    I had a little unsettling feeling, ¡°No, nothing¡®s wrong. I just¡­ I was just wondering whether


    your business has anything to do with the war?¡±


    Soren stared at me for a second, and then he


    smiled again, ¡°Of course not!¡± He stood up. ¡°Let me take care of this first.¡±


    Then, he pulled his phone out of his pocket and went into the other room to call.


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    A few minutester, Soren came back into the room. ¡°Well, that was easy,¡± he said. ¡°They said I can


    away.¡±


    I couldn¡®t believe it. That was simple enough. ¡°That¡®s amazing! Thank you so much, Soren!¡±


    ¡°Whatever makes you happy makes


    me happy,¡± he replied. He came over and gave me a big hug, and out


    of politeness, I squeezed him back.


    But he wasn¡®t letting go. We stood there for several moments, and I thought I heard him


    take a deep breath as if he was taking in the scent of my hair.


    It was getting a little awkward, and I didn¡®t know if I should say something or just continue to stand there


    Finally, I said, ¡®Thanks again, Soren.¡±


    He murmured, ¡°I just wish¡­ you didn¡®t have to go.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll still be on your property,¡± I reminded him with a smile, and tried to break myself away from his h


    Under his breath, he muttered, ¡°It¡®s just not the same,¡± and then he finally let me go.


    He didn¡®t meet my eyes as he stepped away. He was acting a bit strange today.


    But I pushed those thoughts aside. Soren was a kind person, and he thought of


    me as a good friend. He just knew he would miss me. That¡®s all.


    In the back of my mind, though, I couldn¡®t help but think about how awful it was that I was keeping secre


    myself that it would all be worth it when I saw Ethan again¡­ and in


    the end, Soren would be happy for me anyway, wouldn¡®t he?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 97

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 97


    Chapter 97 The Lady With White Hair


    ¡°Ro, all the boxes were unloaded,e in and check it out!¡± Seraphine led me to the


    house, and I was so excited to finally have my own home!


    I couldn¡®t believe that I had a ce to live, independent of anyone else¨C


    It didn¡®t belong to my father, it wasn¡®t in Ethan¡®s pack or James¡®s castle, and it wasn¡¯t right next to


    Soren¡®s house.


    This was mine¡­. I had worked hard, and I¡®d earned it! Granted that it was purchased


    by Soren, but nevertheless, I was able to at least cover the rent


    Ethan had made it beautiful already. On


    top of that, I had so much fun decorating the nursery with Seraphine.


    We continued to take items out of boxes and put them on the shelves for my baby.


    ¡°Thismp is pretty,¡± Seraphine said. ¡°Did you pick it up when you were shopping with Mr. Soren?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± I said as I took it from her. It was a bright yellow boat that I thought would look nice for a boy or


    a girl.


    ¡°Speaking of Mr. Soren, he said he would be over tomorrow afternoon.¡± Seraphine informed me.


    I knew Soren must be busy with work. He was already helpful enough


    to have his men move everything for me. ¡°Sounds good. That¡®ll give me time to prepare


    a celebration dinner!¡± I smiled, ¡°But first of all, let¡®s get the nursery ready.¡±


    Walking in the house, every room I was in, my mind went to Ethan. I


    was excited, not only because this was my space, but also because Ethan would be here.


    I went to the closest to finish hanging the baby¡®s clothes up. Picking up a tiny outfit and putting


    it on a hanger made me think about the closet in my bedroom. I thought to myself, ¡°When


    Ethan is here, I¡®ll have to make room for all of his things.¡± The closet in my bedroom wasrge, so all


    of our clothes should fit together.


    I could imagine what it would be like to walk into the closet and see his suits hanging there. Would it


    smell like him in there? If I closed my eyes, I could smell him, that strong, masculine, musky scent that


    reminded me of the forest.


    I wouldn¡®t mind if my clothes smelled a little like his.


    ¡°This baby sure has a lot of belongings already for someone who hasn¡®t been born yet,¡± Seraphine said


    with a chuckle. She was straightening some toys on a shelf,


    ¡°1 know. That¡¯s because this baby is so well¨Cloved,¡± I replied, wrapping my hands around my bell.


    Finishing hanging the clothes in the closet I looked around the room. As I worked through the pile


    of tiny clothing, I imagined myself folding Ethan¡®s clothing and putting them in a drawer. I¡®d match his so


    cks and fold his briefs. That brought a blush to my face, and I had to nce over my


    shoulder to see if Seraphine was looking,


    Thankfully, she wasn¡®t. She was still ying with the toys, putting them on the shelf.


    I imagined Ethan ying with the baby, sitting on the floor. driving those trains and cars


    around. If the baby was a girl, maybe he would even y dolls with her.


    I smiled, stiling a giggle so that Seraphine wouldn¡®t ask me any questions, and moved on.


    I moved to a stack of children¡®s books that were


    sitting on the floor. They just needed to be picked up and put on the shelf, something Seraphine had be


    en doing earlier, but she¡®d gotten distracted for some reason.


    I lowered myself down to the ground and


    started shelving the books, but then I thought about what sort of books Ethan might want in the


    house. Did he bring any with him? Would we need


    a bookshelf in the living room for our books in the living room? The


    idea of having Ethan¡®s books in the house brought a smile to my lips. I just wanted him here.


    As I sat there, listening


    to Seraphine hum a cheerful song, I thought about Ethan. Would I be able to meet himter?


    We could live here, on the ind, together, in this house, but would he leave King


    James and all of his responsibilities behind for me?


    Then something on the floor caught


    my attention. I picked it out from the pile of the children¡®s books and realized that it was a half¨C


    opened ne locket.


    ¡°Seraphine,¡± I called


    her name, recognizing that she normally wore it. No wonder she seemed distracted. She must


    have been looking for it. As I was about to hand it over to her, the corner of my eye caught a glimpse of


    what was inside.


    It was a regal woman with long, white hair wearing a crown.


    ¡°Oh, you found it for me, Ro. Thank you!¡± Seraphine walked over, and she seemed relieved.


    ¡°Ro?¡± Seraphine¡®s voice jarred me back to reality.


    I blinked a few times. ¡°Yes, Seraphine. Oh, here you go.¡±


    ¡°You seem lost in thought.¡± Seraphine took it over. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes, don¡®t worry.¡± I didn¡®t know what to say.


    She looked at the locket and asked softly, ¡°Dear, was there something wrong with the locket?¡±


    I shook my head and smiled at her, ¡°No, nothing¡®s wrong. Just thedy in your locket reminds me of my


    mother.¡±


    Seraphine kneeled down next to me. Her tone was a little rushed. ¡°How so?¡±


    There was an unusual thrill in her voice.


    I think probably because the one in the locket had significant meaning to her, but I didn¡®t want to pry.


    I exined, ¡°My mother also had beautiful white hair.¡±


    Seraphine seemed surprised. However, she nodded in understanding and didn¡®t ask further questions.


    She knew


    I lost my mother when I was young, and therefore being as considerate as she always was, she wouldn


    ¡®t continue to stay on the topic.


    She put the locket ne back on and helped me stand up, saying, ¡°Those who have passed will be


    there to guide us and protect us. Don¡®t be sad, dear.¡±


    | smiled at her with appreciation, ¡°Thank you, Seraphine.¡±


    The afternoon flew away before we knew it.


    ¡°You must be exhausted,¡± Seraphine said after


    thest of the boxes were unpacked. She was a huge help and fun, but it was tiring regardless,


    I smiled at her. My body was also telling me that I was weary and probably needed to rest, but the


    Copic ITU LUU WIL


    anticipation of seeing Ethan soon had me on pins and needles.


    just knew he would have toe and see me on the first day at my new house.


    ¡°Thank you so much foring and helping me move,¡± I told Seraphine, ushering her to the front door.


    ¡°Of course, I had lots of fun too. I¡®lle back tomorrow to check on you. We


    shall have a good celebration tomorrow.¡± She smiled and left with a quick goodnight.


    I watched her leave and then headed back to my room.


    Because I insisted that I didn¡®t need that many guards around me, Soren only left two guards with me.


    They never came into my house without getting my


    permission ahead of time. That would allow me enough privacy to see Ethan


    undetected. I felt butterflies stirring in my stomach.


    I decided to take a nice warm shower. My limbs were a little sore, but I wasn¡®t ready to lie down yet.


    As the water rolled off my skin, I remembered how I had felt the


    first time I was waiting for Ethan to enter the Luna suite, back at his home. Only


    back then, I was merely a breeder to Ethan.


    Now, I was the woman he cared for, at least that was what he tried to persuade me to believe.


    Thinking about him had my heart beating fast and my abdomen clenching in ways it hadn¡®t in months.


    I needed to be with


    him. My body was calling out for him. I hoped it wouldn¡®t take long for him to get here,


    Of course, I simply wanted to see him, to speak to him, to wrap my arms around him. However, by the t


    ime


    I put on a slinky little dress and acy bra and panties, I was so embarrassed that my face was burning


    . I didn¡®t even know


    why I did that. Maybe it had been far too long since Ethan and I had been together. I longed for his touc


    h¡­.


    Taking a deep breath, I walked around the new


    house, wondering how he would get here. Only a couple of ¡­ guards were hanging around out front, b


    ut it still made me nervous. I knew there was a tunnel somewhere in the house, but as we were moving


    in, I hadn¡¯t seen any traces of it.


    An hour went by. The night grew darker. I became more restless.


    I decided to open the window in the living room. It was our old signal, the one I¡®d used to let him know I


    was expecting him.


    Was he waiting for that?


    I had no idea, but it was worth the try.


    Standing there for a few moments, I breathed in the salty ocean air and let it wash over my skin, hoping


    it would cool me. But I still felt the heated thoughts of Ethan ignited in me.


    Another hour went by, and the night wore on.


    I decided I needed to go lie down. He had gifted me with such a beautiful space. I may as well use it.


    With a deep breath, I turned around to walk into the bedroom and was


    greeted by a hulky shadow filling up most of the doorway from the dining room into


    the hall that led to the bedrooms.


    At first I was a bit startled, but then, I caught his scent and knew for certain it was Ethan without even ha


    He moved toward me, and a beam of moonlight illuminated his features, highlighting his strong jaw and


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡± I whispered, moving quickly across the room to him,


    He spread his arms wide for me, and his strong grip enveloped me,


    l¡®d never felt safer in my life.


    I¡®d never felt more at home.


    ¡°You¡®rete,¡± I whispered into his muscr chest. I knew I must sound whiny.


    He chuckled, ¡°Sorry, my love.¡±


    My love¡­ I heard my heart thumping.


    He caressed my cheek, and I looked up at him.


    He smiled at me, his thumb stroking my face for a moment before he lowered


    his head, and his warm mouth met mine. He tasted of mint, and as his tongue danced along


    with mine, I reached up to thread my fingers through his


    hair, stretching up on my tiptoes to press my mouth against his.


    Ethan continued to kiss


    me, deeply at first, but then slowly, carefully, as if he was savoring every moment of being in my presenc


    been so tender, so sweet.


    I wanted more of him. I wanted all of him.


    But he stopped, and I was so disappointed. ¡°I¡®m sorry¡­ I told


    you1 would give you time. I just couldn¡®t help it.¡± He took a deep breath, and I could tell he was


    fighting back his desire.


    My face was still burning from the kiss, and I really wanted to tell him that he didn¡®t need to¡­.


    We both grew silent for a moment. Then I cleared my throat, ¡°Um¡­ would you like to see what I¡®ve done


    Ethan smiled at me. ¡°I¡®m sure that everything you¡®ve done is lovely.¡±


    I was excited to show Ethan the ce I¡®de to call home.


    I led him into the nursery. ¡°This is the baby¡®s room,¡± I told him.


    ¡°It looks great!¡± His eyes traveled over the fine


    cherry wood furniture I¡®d picked out for our child, as well as the decorations on


    the walls and all of the books on the shelves. Then, he looked at the baby nket I¡®d made


    that was draped over the side of the crib. ¡°You made this, didn¡®t you?¡±


    I felt a little shy about my handiwork. ¡°I wanted the baby to have something from its mother.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan smiled at me and pulled me close. ¡°He or she is the luckiest baby in the


    whole world to have you as the mother.¡±


    I looked at him wide eyed, ¡°He or she?¡±


    Ethan looked at me, all I could tell was tenderness in his eyes. ¡°He or she, it doesn¡®t matter.¡±


    Ethan said it didn¡®t matter whether the baby was a boy or girl¡­he didn¡®t care! I was so happy.


    My heart melted and tears welled up.


    His smooth palm caressed my cheek, and his warm, minty breath fanned across my


    face. Tingles of electricity


    prickled up my spine as I stared into his crystal clear eyes. I was totally lost in his gaze, and without eve


    heard myself ask, ¡°Would you like me to show you the bedroom?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 98

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 98


    Chapter 98 So Eager, My Love


    When I realized what I had asked, I felt my face light on fire.


    I wish I could just dig a hole to hide myself from the embarrassment.


    What was wrong with me? I never knew I could be this¡­ needy!


    Ethan¡®s eyesnded on me with a bright glow in them. He was a little surprised, but then


    a smile spread across his thin lips.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He leaned down. ¡°I would love to,¡± but he didn¡®t fully release me from his hug


    to walk away. ¡°However, I have something to show you before that,¡± he said.


    His face was right next to mine. It was so close, and even seeing it so many times with my eyes and in


    my


    dreams, I still could not get over how perfect it was.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, biting my bottom lip as I eagerly awaited his answer.


    ¡°It¡®s a surprise,¡± he shook his head. ¡°You have to wait and see.¡±


    I couldn¡®t imagine the old Ethan putting together a surprise for anyone, much less just me.


    ¡°A surprise¡­¡± I said, ¡°for me?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Only for you.¡±


    He took a step back and offered me his hand, and I took it.


    He led me through the


    house to the study where I noticed the closet door was open. We hadn¡®t quite unpacked all of this room


    , so several boxes were sitting around.


    Stepping around them, we went to the closet, and that¡®s when I saw that some of the floorboards were


    moved aside.


    Adder disappeared beneath the house.


    ¡°The tunnel,¡± I whispered.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°This is it. Do you think you can safely make it down in your condition? It¡®s not far.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, not wanting to miss out on whatever Ethan had prepared for me.


    Ethan went down thedder first, and I followed, careful to hold


    on tight and watching my footing. It wasn¡®t easy, but I was determined.


    The floor of the tunnel was only about seven feet below the house. Ethan almost had to duck.


    The tunnel was quite long. I couldn¡®t see the


    end as it disappeared off in the distance. It smelled musty, and the floor was damp. Whether it was


    concrete or packed dirt, I wasn¡®t sure, but I didn¡®t particrly like this ce.


    ¡°Walk this way,¡± he said. He took my hand, and we walked a bit, and then the tunnel opened up, and it


    wasn¡® I so tight, the ceiling rising higher above our heads. ¡°We have to go a little ways. I think it would b


    e faster it


    shifted. You can get on my back.¡±


    I nodded and gave him some privacy to shift. Not that I¡®d never seen him naked.


    I just didn¡®t want to get myselt overly excited if Ethan¡®s mind wasn¡®t in the same ce that mine was. T


    herefore, I tried to focus my mind on picturing his wolf in my mind.


    oney


    Awet. fury nuzzle alerted me that Ethan had shifted. I turned to see hisrge wolf behind me. I


    couldn¡®t help but smile. I had seen his wolf from far


    away a few times when we were back at the Drogomor pack. but it never struck me that he was


    such a majestic¨Clooking creature.


    I decided to be helpful and picked up his


    clothing off of the ground, keeping them with me. He crouched down so that I could get up. Once I was


    on, I kept one hand on his stuff, and the other buried in his fur as he took off at a fast¨Cpaced trot.


    Thank goodness he wasn¡®t sprinting. As fast as he went, I was amazed how smooth


    he managed to make the ride to be.


    It didn¡®t take too long at that pace to reach the end of the tunnel. It came out in the midst of a thick woo


    ds. I had to get off of Ethan¡®s back for us to exit out of what looked like a tube


    disguised as a fallen log in the forest


    As I walked out of the tunnel, he


    put his pants back on, though I noticed that was all he put on, even carrying his


    shoes. His feet were tough enough that he didn¡®t mind walking barefoot over the forest floor.


    I thought it was amazing how different this part of the ind was from the


    beach. Here, there were thick evergreen trees, as well as towering deciduous trees that had deposited


    piles of leaves on the ground in a myriad of colors.


    ¡°This is lovely,¡± I told him as Ethan took my hand.


    ¡®We¡®re not there yet. Just wait,¡± he told me with a smile.


    We walked down a forest path just a little ways until we came


    into a clearing, and I stopped in my tracks, a


    gasp escaping my lips as I couldn¡®t believe what I was looking at.


    It was like something out of a wondrous dream.


    The trees were a vivid


    green, illuminated by the silvery moonlight that streamed down from above us, dancing off of the foliag


    e and shimmering in the starlight. The grass was a soft velvet that glistened with a sprinkle of dew. In


    the center, Ethan hadid out a plush pile of nkets for us toy upon. I could tell they were soft and


    satiny just from looking at them. The plush pile invited me toe and make myselffortable.


    Ole,


    But that wasn¡®t the most dazzling feature of my surprise.


    All around us, the trees, the sky, the grass, everywhere I looked was twinkling


    and shing with a thousand lights in shades from bright yellow to soft white. Fireflies¨C


    thousands of them¨Cfluttered around us.


    I stood there, staring at the magical sight, trying to take it all in and remember to breathe.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Ethan whispered.


    ¡°I love it,¡± I said, ¡°How did you¨C¡±


    ¡°This is a special ce for them,¡± he exined. ¡°And now, it¡®s a special ce for us.¡±


    He took my hand and led me over to the nkets and the two of us dropped down, intertwined in one


    another¡®s arms.


    As much as I wanted to speak to him, to talk about the future, to tell him how


    much I loved him¡­ at that moment, all I could do was surrender to the passion that


    had been burning deep inside of me all day.


    Leaning in close, his fingers brushed a strand of my hair behind my ear as he stared deeply into my ey


    es. The same lust filled gaze I had seen so many times before caused my heart to race with anticipatio


    n.


    The soft moonlight gave him a gentle glow, and the man in front of me was just so gorgeous


    that it seemed unreal.


    My body was no stranger


    to the way he made me feel, and as his lips descended upon mine my soul lifted. and the ache in my c


    ore came to life.


    Without hesitation, I reached out. My fingers brushing the nap of his neck pulling him closer. Our kiss d


    eepened with a sense of urgency as he gentlyid me down upon the nket.


    ¡°May 1?¡± he whispered softly against my lips.


    My eyes widened¡­ he was asking for my permission.


    My eyes were moist, and I very, very slightly nodded my head.


    Wasting no time, Ethan imed my lips once


    more. His hands trailed down across my skin as he pulled thece outfit I had been wearing off, letting


    my erect bud be crested by the cool evening air.


    A rush of desire coursed through me at his touch. His mouth quickly captured my breast, causing my ba


    a moan escaped my lips.


    It was as if my chest was not close enough to him, I pressed myself further against him as


    my fingers wrapped within his hair. My body begged for more. ¡°Ethan, please¡­.¡±


    A soft chuckle left his lips as his


    eyes looked up to me, a glint of amusement and lust mixing within his gaze. ¡°So eager, my love.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I murmured, watching as he descended down my stomach before reaching my core.


    The swirl of his tongue against my sensitive numb caused me to gasp as I felt his hungere to


    life. Over and over again, he pushed me to the edge, but slowly stopped before I could peak over.


    His tongue was doing dangerous things as I begged him for my release.


    I begged him to fill me as he had done so many times before. I didn¡®t just desire it, I needed it. Needed h


    ¡°Please¡­ I can¡®t take anymore.¡±


    A growl of satisfaction left his mouth, as he came up and captured mine once


    more. The taste of my arousal against my tongue made me moan in delight as the feeling of his thick ere


    A sudden thrust of his thick, rigid member caused me to cry out in pleasure. The fullness created betwee


    on hyperdrive.


    Thrust after thrust, I cried in pleasure, and my reaction seemed to made him even more wild.


    ¡°Goddess¨C¡± I cried, feeling the pressure building within me.


    The swell of his knot pushed my walls to the max as he locked himself inside.


    ¡°You have


    no idea how much I love you,¡± he whispered, holding me tight against him. ¡°I can¡®t hold on¨C¡± the whimpe


    ¡°Cum for me, Rosalie,¡± hemanded as a rush of stars filled my eyes at the explosion of my organism


    A roar of pleasure


    emitted from Ethan as his teeth grazed over my neck. I was shocked by the intimacy, but I knew he wou


    Locked together, he leaned back, holding me in his arms as he stared into my eyes,


    ¡°You have no idea how much I have missed you,¡± he whispered softly, kissing my lips.


    His admission was something I had prayed for, for so long and never expected to get.


    Ethan was the only man I could ever love.


    No matter what the future held, being within his arms right now made me feel at home.


    No one could ever rece him.


    He was my Alpha, and that would never change.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 99

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 99


    Chapter 99 To The North


    **Georgia¡®s POV


    Ethan had said little about what was going on in the north other than rogues were to me.


    As much as I trusted my brother, his long absence and slight secrecy made me skeptical. I knew my br


    other better than most. With the way he was acting, something else was at y.


    Estre had gone back to the pack, and Vicky was busy helping the disced


    civilians. Talon could barely leave the war room. The only person who seemed to have all the time in th


    e freaking world was Madalynn, who just didn¡®t have the ability to stop talking about wedding preparatio


    ns.


    This was the perfect opportunity for me to get away


    from the castle. However, before that, I needed to figure something out.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I called out


    to a young, petite scullery maid. ¡°The man that was brought in from the north. Where is he?¡±


    My brows furrowed as I stared over the text on


    the ancient red book sitting in myp. Stroke marks and ck ink decorated each delicate page. Althou


    gh I couldn¡®t understand all of the ancientnguage, it didn¡®t change the fact that I found it fascinating.


    ¡®What¡®re you reading, Miss Georgia?¡± ke asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Curling my hands around the book in myp once more, I marked my ce and pushed it ba


    ck into my satchel. I tried


    to show the book to others before and failed, so I wasn¡®t going to bother another person. ¡°And just Geor


    gia, please.¡±


    ke had overheard a conversation I was having with the witness from the north and had taken it


    upon himself to offer to be


    my guide. Even though I tried to exin I wasn¡®t going north to throw off suspicion, he seemed to see t


    hrough my facade.


    ¡°Why didn¡®t you stay with Lily back in the castle?¡±


    With a smile, he shrugged. ¡°She is safe in the capital. However, I have to find


    our parents, and that is something Lily agrees about as well.¡±


    ¡°This journey is risky,¡± I sighed. ¡°You do realize that you are taking a huge leap


    of faith when the chance of finding them is very slight?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Georgia. But if you are not afraid, I¡®


    m not either.¡±


    I gave up on trying to get ke to omit the prefix. He insisted on showing respect to the royal families a


    nd the warriors, so there wasn¡®t much I could do to change that.


    A sigh escaped me as I shook my head, ¡°It¡®s not the same¡­.¡±


    Thad been trained as a warrior since I was young like everyone else in our pack. I


    went off to the best boarding school when Ethan took over


    the pack and it didn¡®t take me long before I pushed my way to the head of the ss,


    ke, however, was just an ordinary viger¡­ and not from the Drogomor pack.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry about me, Miss Georgia. I know all the secret pathways in and out of the forest and vige


    . I already escaped once from the rogues, I will be able to do it again if needed.¡±


    Realizing that there was no arguing with him, I nodded my head in understanding. It would be nice


    to have someone apany me.


    Rather than hiding behind the capitol walls, I believed I would be more useful in the north. I could find


    more survivors and help them get to shelters with ke¡®s help.


    Had you told me earlier in the


    week I would be hiding in the transportation trucks with ke on our way to the north to help with survi


    vors¡­ I probably would have said you¡®re crazy.


    Yet, with my brother¡®s protocols, this was the only way out. So now I was hiding behind barrels of grain


    and medical


    supplies, with ke praying that no one saw us before we got there. However, unbeknownst to ke, I


    was also looking for someone. Someone who could be behind the rogues.


    I needed to find him and stop him.


    The truck jolted to the side, its tires sliding across the icy


    terrain. ¡°What was that?¡± I asked. We were both on high alert.


    ¡°I¡®m not sure. I think we may have blown a tire,¡± ke whispered.


    We listened as the driver climbed out of the truck. His voice carried through the wind as he cursed the s


    ituation that had befallen him. But as quick as his words hade, they suddenly stilled.


    An eerie quietness surrounded us, and with it came a sickness in


    my lower stomach that tried to tell me something wasn¡®t right.


    ¡°Something is wrong,¡± ke replied as we both listened for any signs of movement.


    ¡°Stay in here, and I will go check it out.¡±


    Gtabbing his arm, I lowered my voice. ¡°Be careful. I don¡®t think this


    was a coincidence. We are close to the


    upied rogue territory, and with the supplies on this truck, it could have been an ambush.¡±


    Nodding his head, he climbed from the car slowly as I remained


    quiet and listened. A few momentster, he came back looking confused. ¡°I


    didn¡®t see the driver, not sure where he went.¡±


    The sky darkened


    outside as the sun made its descent behind the distant mountains. Mentally, I ran through the


    situation we were in. There was no way that we had blown a tire that easily on these roads.


    As the thought escaped my mind, the approaching howls


    of wolves brought forth the suspicion that had been lingering.


    ¡°Sh*t,¡± I muttered.


    My eyes searched the darkened shadows of the road and forest around. I put the satchel across my sh


    oulders and grabbed myrge de. I wasn¡®t afraid of fighting, but I needed to be smart about it.


    ¡°ke, shift now, and take me to a spot close to the entrance of the secret pathway.¡±


    He did what I asked immediately, and before I knew it, we were dashing through the woods. The thund


    ering footsteps of wolves closing in on us as the rustling through the trees grew louder.


    The rogues must have smelled us when we took off, and with the sound of how quickly they were appr


    oaching, it wasn¡®t good for either of us. Once they identified their targets, they were unstoppable.


    ¡°Once we are there, you use the secret pathways to hide yourself and wait for the best time to attack w


    hile ! distract them,¡± I whispered into his ear.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The whimper that escaped his muzzle showed his hesitation. ¡°Do what I tell you. Whatever our goals ar


    e for this trip, we both need to survive first. Trust me, I know what I¡®m doing.¡±


    Yes, I knew what I was doing, but it didn¡®t mean I wasn¡®t nervous.


    I was well aware that since I couldn¡®t


    shift, I wouldn¡®t be able to fight fairly against the wolves. However, the good news was, they couldn¡®t sm


    ell me either. That gave me an advantage to hide myself.


    After about half an hour, ke came to aplete stop allowing me to dismount from his back.


    ¡°Go, now!¡°I urged him to get away as quickly as possible.


    There was clear hesitation within his eyes as he stood staring at me for a


    moment, before disappearing off into the darkness.


    Moving quickly, I stepped out into the cold, dark evening air. Snow crunched beneath my boots as I wa


    ndered the area,puting my n.


    ¡°Well, well¡­¡± a voice called


    from the treeline causing me to turn swiftly. ¡°Looks like a littlemb lost her way.¡±


    One of four wolves had shifted back to his man form. Dark swirling orbs stared back at me tinged with r


    ed, signifying the trademark of the rogues.


    ¡°You are trespassing, babe,¡± he smirked.


    growled in frustration as my fingers tightened around the grip of my de.


    ¡°How about we y a little game?¡± the dark, ugly stranger replied with a grin. ¡°Come on, it will be fun.¡±


    Too old for childish games, I settled my gaze upon the treeline as if I was searching for someone.


    ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡± the man stated, a sinister glint in his eyes.


    A surge of anger coursed through me. ¡°Where is my driver?!¡±


    ¡°Considering the amount of blood upon the snow under your boot¡­ I would say dead.¡±


    Letting out a gasp of disbelief, my eyes nced towards the snow to see the trail of blood


    that stained a path way towards its source. ¡°You killed him?¡±


    The breathless remark took a toll on me as I tried toe


    up with ways to distract him more and draw him away from the rest of the three.


    ¡®Yes, I did.¡± The man snickered, ¡°So about this game?¡±


    ¡°F*ck your game!¡± | roared in fury as his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°You will watch your tongue,¡± he roared, not pleased with my reaction, but he seemed to be amused.


    ¡°I can¡®t even shift, yet, you asked me to go against four of you. I don¡®t see any fun in that.¡± I turned to gl


    are at the rest of the wolves and smirked, ¡°You guys really are listening to this coward?¡±


    The rest of the wolves snarled.


    ¡°You are feisty, aren¡®t you?¡± the leader chuckled, baring his teeth. ¡®Tell you what. I will give you a fifteen


    minute head start. Then, I will enjoy ripping you apart.¡±


    He turned to his group and ordered, ¡°Stay here. She¡®s mine.¡±


    Dumb *ss! I sneered silently and wasted no time in turning and sprinting into the treeline to put as much


    distance between him and me as possible.


    The whipping wind brushed forcefully against my skin as I moved past broken branches and over tallen


    logs.


    No matter the terrain, I pushed myself forward as hard as I could.


    Hopefully, this would all work out.


    The roque¡®s howl sounded from not far away, signaling his eagerness to catch me, and let me fall


    prey to the blood lust that coursed through his veins.


    The crumbling leaves beneath my feet did nothing to hide my location.


    My body, worn out from the stamina I had demanded, caused my step to falter. The weight of gravity pul


    leg connected with a fallen log.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw the gray pelt of a wolf


    charging quickly in my direction. Great, he had shifted again. That wasn¡®t how I nned to have him


    Well, I guess I shouldn¡¯t reason with rogues.


    grasped at the earth, pushing myself


    to my feet once more only to have the wolf¡¯s form crash into me, sending me hurtling into a thicket nearb


    A cry of pain escaped my lips on impact.


    As the briars sliced through my skin, a rip in my side caused a breathless gasp to leave my lips.


    I grimaced at the idea of what it could look like, but the sensation of wetness pouring


    down my side did nothing to settle my imagination.


    Moaning, I lifted my eyes up, only to face snarling teeth and dripping saliva. My body quickly froze as I w


    slowly stalking forward.


    This wasn¡®t how I nned to go out, and it wouldn¡®t be.


    The only weapon Thad possessed that might be able to save my lifey feet


    away, its location reflected by the moonlight glistening off the silver de.


    Knowing my life was on the line, I lurched forward and grasped at its handle as the wolf¡®s jaws snapped


    As I thrust the de forward into his ribs, a howl of pain escaped the animal.


    His body fell from mine as he tried to recoup from the damage I had inflicted. He was fierce, and his eag


    to rip me apart was obvious.


    Forcing myself to my feet, I limped towards a grove of trees, searching for the sign of the entrance of the


    Come on, ke! I mentally yelled, searching the area for his wolf.


    Now was the time I needed him, and as if the goddess heard me, a sign came.


    A ck wolf jumped from behind the rogue, mouth wide as its teeth


    sunk deeply into the back of its neck. The rogue struggled beneath ke¡®s grasp, but ke refused to l


    A fierce howl prated the dark sky around us, echoing through the


    treeline. The rogue was letting his followers know that he was not going to win this battle,


    gathered all of my strength and sent my de into his exposed chest ending the rogue¡®s life.


    ¡°ke ¡­ we¡­ need to run¡­¡± I directed, feeling my life slipping away from me.


    Having used all of my strength to help


    ke kill the rogue, I was at a loss. My energy was depleted, and my body was slowly closing down,


    Without hesitation, ke threw me on his back and started running,


    The sounds of rogues echoed behind us as we sprinted through the thick brush, searching for


    our escape.


    ¡°Go¡­north,¡± I whispered with faint words as I slowly slipped into darkness.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 100

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 100


    Chapter 100 A de To My Throat


    **Soren¡®s POV


    Rosalie had moved out.


    it was difficult to know that she had left


    the cottage behind my home, but at least she had moved into a house that I owned.


    If she couldn¡®t stay in my cottage anymore, at my home, at least


    she was still under my wing in a different way. The sale had been rushed, but it


    served my purpose, so it was good enough. As a bonus, the house was bought for a steal anyway.


    I wasn¡®t there for


    the move because I¡®d just returned from the north. I rubbed my temples, the supplies going to


    the north had been delivered as we expected. Everything else was arranged and under control. Why w


    as I just having this feeling that something would go wrong?


    ¡°We¡®re here,¡± Thomas said. ¡°Time to put on your smile.¡±


    ¡°Just shut up.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Thomas waspetent, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to double check.


    tot


    ¡°Good evening, my beautiful Ro!¡± I smiled as usual. I had to admit that smiling around


    her had be easier and easier. Good or bad, most times, I did it without even realizing it.


    ¡°Soren, you¡®re here! Wee back!¡± Rosalie seemed to be happy to see me.


    Thanded over the flowers to her and gave her a big hug. She giggled and ushered me in.


    Immediately, I was weed by the delicious smell of food. I had to say, after a long trip, a nice home


    made meal was tempting. The money I spent on Rosalie was so worth it.


    As she put the flowers in the vase, she said, ¡°Food will be ready soon¨C


    but Soren, I cannot ept the piano.¡±


    I had my men pack up the things she needed to take with her. Since the


    new house was furnished, there wasn¡®t too much, but I had sent the piano along.


    ¡°1 insist,¡± I sat down on the couch, ¡°if you had left it there, it would


    be so lonely without being used. Are you really going to make the piano so sad?¡±


    She chuckled but didn¡®t seem to be convinced. ¡°Soren, it¡®s too expensive¨C¡±


    I continued my reasoning. ¡°Plus, how am I going to have my private concert if my


    musician doesn¡®t have her instrument? Keep it, please, for me.¡±


    She finished putting the flowers in the vase, and looked towards me. ¡°Soren, you are just


    too kind. You¡®ve done too much for me, thank you,¡± she said.


    I saw how grateful she was, and I liked it when she showed


    me her appreciation. That was the reaction wanted from her. Everything was going as nned.


    However, her eyes were so innocent and gentle. Her smile was so genuine that


    I had to force myself to look


    away.


    Dimn it! Ever since that night, every time I was around her, I thought of that


    dream I¡®d had about her. Now, sitting in her living room, her sweet scent was surrounding me, and my fi


    ngers itched to reach over to her. I had to dig my nails into the couch to keep from touching her.


    I cleared my throat


    and dragged my focus back to the conversation. ¡°You¡®re very wee, Ro. I¡®m happy


    to have had the opportunity to help. I guess I¡®ll just have to visit you here until I can convince you to mo


    ve in with me again.¡±


    She gave me a curious look, and I realized what I had said. F*ck..


    Iughed, like I was joking, and said, ¡°You know¡­ to manage a different property¡­ or something.¡±


    Rosalie smiled and teased me, ¡°Soren, how many properties are you going to buy?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°The more the merrier. Too bad I only have one Ro.¡±


    She shook her head, smiling at my joke, and walked


    into the kitchen to continue working on dinner. l wanted to reach up and pull her back to me. My eyes tr


    aced her curves, the roundness of her full breasts, her perfect bottom, those hips.


    ¡°Soren?¡± she asked, turning to look at me over her shoulder. ¡°I asked if you could move to the dining ro


    om. The food is almost ready


    ¡°Oh, right,¡± I said. I hadn¡®t heard her ask me anything. I¡®d been too busy


    staring at her body, imagining her straddling me¡­. ¡°Yes, I¡®ming.¡±


    F*ck, how I wished that were true¡­. I¡®d been putting on a nice disguise for so long.


    ¡°It¡®s so great that the floorn is open, so I can see the baby ying in the living room while I¡®m


    cooking,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes, it is nice,¡± I agreed, but my mind was somewhere else.


    ¡°Souping!¡± She bent over to put down the dish, and


    her body gently rubbed against me. I was already slightly hard from thinking about the


    dream earlier, and with her bent over right in front of me, my mind went to some very dirty ces.


    Rosalie straightened up and looked at me again. ¡°Are you all right, Soren? You seem very distracted.¡±


    I wanted to tell her right then and there how badly I wanted


    her. I could bend her right back over the table, or maybe move to the couch, and listen to her shout my


    name as I finally had my way with her.


    ¡°Soren?¡±


    I wiped my brow with the back of my hand. ¡°I¡®m fine,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Maybe the pollen was getting to you, too,¡± Rosalie said and then giggled. ¡°Just


    kidding. I¡®m sure you are tired from the trip.¡±


    I rubbed my temple as an agreement to herment. ¡°Probably¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just one more minute, and we¡®ll be all set!¡± She smiled and squeezed my arm. ¡°Hang in there.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I tried my best to not overthink her touch.


    Then, I got an uneasy feeling, like something wasn¡®t quite right, like something was


    happening that was out of my control. But I couldn¡®t put my finger on


    it, and I pushed the thought out of my mind, chalking it up to being overly tired and maybe not pleased t


    hat Rosalie was moving out.


    To celebrate moving into her new house, Rosalie decided to bake asagna. It was a


    fairlyplicated dish, one she said she hadn¡®t attempted in a while, and I had


    heard her in the kitchen, preparing everything,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    including the soup, fresh bread and dessert, humming to herself the whole time.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosalie said,ing back into the room. ¡°Seraphine helped me a bit, but I mostly did it myself.¡±


    Thad to rip my eyes off of her and focus on


    the food or else I might rip her clothes off instead. ¡°Great, I¡®m starvina!¡± My stomach growled looking at


    the food, and I was able to get a bit of control over myself. For the moment.


    ¡°You have to let me bring the food to the table. You¡®ve


    done everything else.¡± It was L walking out from the kitchen. She came here to help Rosalie settle in


    to the new house.


    Seraphine set the table and agreed with L. ¡°Indeed, Ro, you¡®ve been on


    your feet the entire afternoon.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Rosalie said, giving in.


    She stopped working in the kitchen and went to light some candles.


    The soft candle light gave her


    a warm glow. She wore a simple blue summer dress, but she looked just as beautiful as she was in so


    me of her fancier dresses.


    I had


    to tell her so, despite the distraction. ¡°You look gorgeous,¡± I said, pulling out her chair for her. Again, my


    hands grazed her slightly as she came past me, and I inhaled her sweet floral scent. I found myself lea


    ning toward her. She turned to smile at me, and her face was only an inch or so from my lips.


    What would she do if I leaned in and kissed her?


    ¡°Thank you, Soren,¡± she said as she sat down and turned away from me.


    I took a deep breath and pictured one of my enemies, letting my rage at that person counter


    my attraction to Rosalie. It was


    the only way I was going to get through dinner without sending L and Seraphine away, clearing the t


    able and taking her right here.


    L brought the rest of the food and served everyone before she sat down at the end of the


    table to join us as Rosalie insisted.


    L, Seraphine, and I were all drinking champagne while Rosalie drank a nonalcoholic version to celeb


    rate moving into the house without hurting the baby.


    After just one bite, I couldn¡®t help but tell her, ¡°You¡®ve really outdone yourself!¡± | said. ¡°I can¡®t believe yo


    u made all of this from scratch!¡±


    Her face turned red. ¡°I¡®m so d that you like it.


    I wanted to make something special for you for all of your help. Thank you for helping me move into


    this lovely home.¡±


    I looked at her, and I watched her face flush an even deeper


    shade of red under the weight of my eyes. ¡± will always be here to help you, Ro. In


    every way that I can.¡± I reached over and put my hand on top of hers. Her smile was warm, and I had to


    wonder if maybe there was something more than friendship there¨Cor could there be? I let


    my hand linger on hers and wanted so much to move my hand further up her arm.


    I managed to pull my hand away, knowing that the others were watching, and downed the


    rest of my champagne before pouring another ss.


    We ate oursagna and fresh bread and chatted, and


    then moved on to delicious chocte cake. I was stuffed full and feeling a bit sleepy, thinking that


    stuffing myself full of food might take my mind off of my attraction to Rosalie.


    Still, I couldn¡®t help but notice how her eyes twinkled in the candlelight, how her hair seemed to form a h


    It seemed to take forever for the dinner to be done and


    for Seraphine and L to finish up cleaning and leave.


    Once the house quieted down, she asked, ¡°Why don¡®t you take a break from your work while


    I y you a tune on the piano?¡±


    I couldn¡®t argue with that. ¡°I love that idea,¡± I told her.


    It would be just


    like old times. I might be sleeping on her couch and not in her bed, but she would be close to me.


    My guards were nearby, and I had a feeling everything was going to be just fine¡­


    Rosalie disappeared into the other room for a few minutes


    and then came back with a nket and some pillows.


    Iy back on the couch and made myselffortable as Rosalie sat down on the piano bench and bega


    I might not be able to control myself. The wolf inside of me was already growling for her.


    My eyes grew heavy, and before long, I felt myself growing quite tired. I was half¨C


    asleep when I heard Rosalie whisper something close to my ear and realized she had stopped ying t


    good night, Soren. Sleep well.¡± Then everything went dark. She must¡®ve turned off the lights.


    Iy down on the sofa, letting my thoughts im me. I finally realized that all day, off and on, the reason


    had to be exhaustion bringing up problems from my past, right?


    I must¡®ve dozed off. When I began to wake up again, I smelled that awful scent again, the one I knew wa


    Not only that, but I had a feeling I was no longer on the couch in Rosalie¡®s living room.


    I felt something cold and hard pressed against my neck. The scent of mildew mingled with the wretched


    brother.


    My eyes flew open, and I knew I wasn¡®t dreaming. This was reality.


    Wherever I was, it was dark. A tunnel perhaps?


    The only thing I could make out were the whites of someone¡®s eyes.


    And I knew right away who it was.


    Ethan


    And he was holding a de to my throat.


    The de was so sharp, if I moved just a little bit forward. it would kill me

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 107

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 107


    Chapter 107 Ethan Owed Me Big Time


    **Talon POV


    Ten days¨Cit had been ten long days since Ethan had left.


    Eight of those days were spent with no contact.


    Not that I was worried about him. I knew he was more than capable of


    taking care of himself. Other than the assassination, I also wondered if he found out anything about the


    ne.


    With Ethan gone, the meetings had be painfully long. While


    Ethan was here, everyone did what he asked, but right now, too many people had opinions.


    ncing quickly at the clock, I noted the time.


    LattinnWILII


    In just an hour, I would once again be sitting with the other leaders going


    over thetest update of what was happening on the frontline.


    ¡°Beta Talon,¡± a voice called from the doorway drawing my attention from my thoughts.


    ¡°Come in.¡± My eyes gazed up to see one of Richard¡¯s men who had appeared by my door.


    ¡°News from the head office. The men you requested to cut


    off supplies were dispatched effectively, and a letter came for you as well.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Imented. What he reported was nice to confirm, but this wasn¡®t news


    to me. However, he didn¡®t leave. Then, I realized his eyes lit up with excitement.


    Timmediately stood up from my desk and closed the door behind us.


    ¡°Beta, Alpha has a message for you. He also requested reinforcement for his


    retreat in two days,¡± he reported in a cheerful, but low voice.


    I nodded, and after a couple seconds, I added, ¡°Make sure no other people know about this.¡±


    Other people did not need to know where Ethan was. We didn¡®t know who we could trust


    behind the capitol walls other than our own men.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Taking the private letter and the report with thetest intel


    from him, I watched as he quickly left my office, closing * the door behind him.


    I quickly went through both documents and frowned.


    Things were moreplicated than we anticipated because


    of Soren. However, this confirmation would allow us to n our next actions ordingly.


    After that, I checked both reports carefully again. There was no mention of Rosalie.


    I sighed in both disappointment and relief. It was


    just a faint hope anyway. Even if Ethan had found something, it might not necessarily be good news.


    I shook my head. ¡°At least he¡®s on his way back.¡±


    He had been gone too long, and I definitely was looking forward to having my Alpha


    here again. I much preferred executing orders than making them.


    Also, there was trouble I couldn¡®t handle any more. Like Madalynn.


    ¡°Talon!¡± Madalynn¡®s shrill voice echoed from outside the office door.


    Oh god. Here we go again. I tossed the report into my drawer and locked it right away.


    The door was thrust open as Madalynn barged in with a scowl on


    her face. ¡°Have you heard anything from Ethan yet?¡± she snapped, demanding information once again.


    ¡°No Miss


    Madalynn,¡± I replied, taking a deep breath and forcing a smile to my face, ¡°but please allow me to remin


    d vou that this is my private room.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t use that tone with me,¡± she snapped, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°I am your future Luna.¡®


    Luna or not, it wasn¡®t up to me to decide. All I knew was that she was nothing but a pain in my a*s.


    My Alpha liked me to run defense, but he owed me big time, leaving me with her.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I forced a smile, sping my hands in front of


    me on the desk, ¡°my apologies, Miss Madalynn. You¡®re more than wee


    to barge into my personal space.¡±


    The fact was that I didn¡®t have it in me to argue with this woman. It made more sense to fill


    her ego and pretend that she was right.


    Knocking at the office door drew both of our attention as Vicky¡®s face peered in. ¡°Oh, there you are


    Madalynn¡­ the florist was here and said something about petunias.¡±


    Madalynn jumped to her feet quickly, her eyes


    widening in horror. ¡°Oh no no no, that¡®s not what I wanted!¡±


    Raising a brow, I stared at my sister, who hid her smirk as Madalynn rambled on about wedding prepar


    ations and exited the office.


    ¡°I take it you were lying?¡± I asked with a grin as Vicky closed the office door and glided towards my


    desk.


    ¡°Me.. lie¡­ of course not,¡± she


    replied in a fanning shock. ¡°Misunderstandings happen though.. Hmm maybe the florist didn¡®t mention


    petunias.¡±


    Laughing, I shook my head, ¡°You need me for anything, Vicky?¡±


    ¡°Georgia wrote,¡± she replied softly, pulling a letter from her pocket and


    sliding it over towards me. ¡°I haven¡®t read it. I saw the guard carrying it and told him I would take it.¡±


    I felt my heart skip a beat, then my breathing increased slightly.


    Georgia had been gone for almost seven


    days now, and my wolf was going crazy. She told everyone she was going back to the pack, but she di


    dn¡®t.


    We had no idea where she¡¯d been if it wasn¡®t for Vicky finding out from Lily that ke


    left with Georgia. That was the only clue, and we guessed that she went to the northern viges.


    My rebellious mate had been on a mission, and was able to get past me without my wolf


    sensing she was on to something.


    Now knowing where she might be, it took everything in me to reign my wolf back in and keep him


    from chasing after her.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± I replied, as I loosened my tie to allow more fresh air to get into me.


    Vicky didn¡®t hesitate in handing over the parchment. My finger broke


    the wax seal as I anxiously untolded the letter.


    ¡°Talon and Vicky,


    Sorry to have worried you both, but as you have probably guessed by now I am in the north.


    Liust wanted to let you know that I¡®m safe. We ran into a little rogue trouble,


    but it all turned out fine, no biggie. The only problem is that my phone broke.


    I didn¡®t find who I was initially looking for, but I found something else that I thought was very cool.


    I¡®ll be away for a little bit. Catch up with you when I¡®m back.


    Georgia¡±


    I crumbled the letter slightly in my right hand.


    Georgia ¨C MY Georgia.. She ran into rogues. How did she manage to escape?


    A drowning sensation surfaced within my


    gut as my wolf howled in outrage that we hadn¡®t been there to defend her. I wanted to leave, but I couldn


    How could she be so bold and reckless?!


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Vicky urged softly as her eyes skimmed over


    me. I tossed the letter at her. She gasped upon reading Georgia¡¯s message.


    ¡°I should be there with her,¡± I growled in annoyance. ¡°I should have taken better care of her!¡±


    My fist came down on the solid oak top of my desk as I stood to my feet. The chair mmed into


    the cab behind me.


    Vicky walked over and grabbed my arm, ¡°Talon, you have to calm down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t


    tell me to calm down!¡± I snapped, but immediately, I regretted taking things out on Vicky. She had done n


    My wolf was out of control. The fact our mate had been


    hurt caused him to fly into a fit of madness, and it took everything in me to block his escape.


    ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± Vicky retorted.


    I couldn¡®t


    tell Vicky I was mated to Georgia. I had made a decision to keep it a secret until Georgia came of age. If


    ¡°She¡®s Ethan¡®s sister. What do you think his reaction would be when he¡®s back?¡± I realized that my


    voice raised uncontrobly. Luckily, I was talking to Vicky, one of the few people I trusted with all my hea


    Vicky


    reasoned with me, ¡°Alpha already has a lot in his hands, but your reaction like this wouldn¡®t help him


    at all. Georgia is safe right now, and I know her. She may be young, but she knows what she¡®s doing.¡±


    I took a few seconds to calm myself. Georgia was safe, and that was all that mattered.


    ¡°Honestly, I think you both should have more faith in Georgia. She¡®s more than capable of protecting


    herself,¡± Vicky concluded.


    She was right. My Georgia wasn¡®t a little girl anymore who


    needed someone to defend her. She was a woman who didn¡®t take sh*t from anyone and had a mind of


    The only thing I could do was be supportive of my mate, and hope that in time, things would


    work out for the best.


    Yes, she was a daredevil, but she¡®d proven she was one of the best warriors in the pack already,


    I didn¡®t want her to be in danger, but I also couldn¡®t hold her back,


    Watching Vicky step back from me shaking her head, I expected a lecture to follow, but I was pleased w


    made her way towards the door and opened it without scolding me.


    ¡°You know,¡± she said softly as she paused at the open door, ¡°I don¡®t know what¡®s going on with you, but


    you need to figure it out. You¡®re not yourself and you can¡®t go back into the war room like this.¡±


    A bitter smile crossed my lips as she disappeared, closing the door behind her.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 108

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 108


    Chapter 108: A Friend Or A Foe?


    **Rosalie¡®s POV


    There were a million things on my mind. Thest thing that I needed was for my child to be trapped bet


    ween two warring brothers.


    When I finally lied down, I found myself restless. I saw myself being pulled and tugged in two different d


    irections until I was ripped apart.


    Who was the winner in this instance?


    I don¡®t know¨Cbut it certainly wasn¡®t me.


    I was so exhausted and eventually was able to sink into darkness.


    Not sure how long it had been, finally, I woke up.


    At first, I was confused about where I was.


    I wasn¡®t in the cottage that I had been in for thest several months. Sunshine streamed in through unf


    amiliar curtains, and I remembered.


    I remembered the new house. I remembered the new betrayal.


    However, after getting some rest, my head was clear¨Cregardless of the situation, I could not continue


    to stay with Soren long term.


    Ethan knew I was here, and he maye back for me, so I couldn¡®t bring more trouble for Soren.


    Moreso, as much as I wanted to trust Soren and


    still treat him as a friend, as much as I hoped it wasn¡®t the case, but what if he was a foe?


    I needed to do what was best for my child.


    I took a deep breath and pulled myself out from the bed.


    First thing first, I had to get some energy into my body.


    ¡°Oh, good morning, Miss Ro,¡± L greeted from the kitchen. ¡°Can I get you something to eat?¡±


    *Thank you,¡± I told her. I didn¡®t have a huge appetite, but I still picked up some fruit and bread.


    ¡°How¡®s Soren doing?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Soren has been awake and I¡®ve brought him food. He had asked us not to


    wake you up, so that you could get as much rest as possible after a long night,¡± L stated. ¡°However,


    I¡®m sure he¡®d be very happy to see you now that you¡®re awake.¡±


    ¡°Thank you L,¡± I said to my friend, ¡°I¡®ll be there as soon as I¡®m done.¡±


    On the short walk to Soren¡®s room, I thought about how I should act around him going forward.


    I would like to believe that Soren was a wonderful person and a very kind man, and I would need to tre


    at him the same way as I used to.


    He had just finished eating and was putting his empty bowl of oatmeal aside.


    ¡°Soren,¡± I said, gently smiling at him. ¡°You look so much better.¡±


    ¡°Better than what, a corpse?¡±


    His sense of humor didn¡®t seem to change a bit. I smiled, ¡°Well, yes. But I meant better than you did


    last night.¡±


    He patted the side of the bed where I¡®d been sitting the night before. I


    went over and ced afortable distance between us, focusing my face towards him.


    ¡°How are you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡®m okay,¡± I stated inly, rubbing my belly like I did most of the time. ¡°Tired. But that¡®s the usual.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°You know, I was just


    thinking, you can¡®te back to the cottage because of the pollen, but I¡®m worried you won¡®t be safe h


    ere. I¡®ll have to


    leave some guards here to protect you. I have to make sure that Ethan can¡®t ever hurt you again.¡±


    He rubbed my arm reassuringly and asked, ¡°Also, may I stay here until I recover?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± I nodded, and I understood why he made


    this request, ¡°It¡®s better that you don¡®t have to split the guards into two groups.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°How could someone be as beautiful and smart as you? It¡®s just not fair.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Soren, thank you for protecting me, I appreciate it.¡±


    He seemed to be rxed and happy with my gratitude. I looked at him and couldn¡®t help but ask,


    ¡°I know that you¡®d never ever let anything bad happen to me or the baby, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ro!¡± He smiled at me cheerfully.


    I felt guilty. Soren seemed to be his usual self, and yet, I was suspecting him. Was I too sensitive?


    Later that day, Soren was feeling strong enough to get out of


    bed. His men helped him walk to the living room. As soon as he sat down in a chair, he sort


    of sank into it, like it had taken all of the energy


    he¡®d gathered in thest several hours to take those few steps from one room to the next.


    Perhaps he was more severely wounded than I realized.


    But then, the night before, he¡®d stood up and hugged me.


    Was he putting on an act?


    Soren looked older than I¡®d ever seen him, more tired and weary.


    ¡°Can I get you anything?¡± I asked him.


    I moved to a chair closer to him


    and sat on the edge so that I could reach his hand, and the apprehension I¡¯d been feeling all day about


    having to pretend that I wasn¡®t suspicious of him faded away.


    Even if I wasn¡®t sure what his motives were at the moment, this man had always shown me kindness. N


    ow he was hurting, so how could I not show him the same attention he had always shown to me when I


    was in a simr state?


    His hand was warm as he squeezed mine back. He shook his head and adjusted the nket he had dr


    aped over hisp. ¡°No, thank you,¡± he spoke gratefully. ¡°I feel so pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t feel that way.¡± I told him. ¡°I know you are used to being the strong one who takes care of everyo


    ne around you, and that¡®s who you still are inside. You¡®ll be back on your feet again in no time at all. But


    if you don¡®t take it easy now, you¡®ll end up making your condition worse, and then you¡®ll have to start all


    over, and you don¡®t want that, do you?¡±


    ¡°No, I definitely don¡®t want that,¡± he shook his head and smiled at me, ¡°Ro, you are really good at persu


    ading


    people.¡±


    I returned the smile. ¡°I¡®ll go get you some water and some crackers in case


    you get hungry. That should settle your stomach.¡± I gave his hand another gentle squeeze and then we


    nt into the kitchen.


    L was in the middle of cleaning and she smirked at me in a way that made me think she was trying t


    o imply something


    It


    wasn¡®t the first time she had given me that look over thest few months. She and Seraphine were alw


    ays teasing me about having romantic feelings for Soren.


    Ordinarily, I would brush it off and tell them they were just being silly and


    there was nothing going on between us. However, today, I was


    too tired to exin. L giggled at my silence.


    When I brought the water and crackers back to Soren, he was so thankful, it was as if no one had


    ever brought him anything before. ¡°You¡®re so kind, Ro, I appreciate it so much.¡±


    ¡°Really, it¡®s no trouble,¡± I told him, ¡°I¡®ll be around, so just let me know if you need anything.¡±


    As much as I wanted to act the same as


    in the past, I realized that it wasn¡®t as easy as I¡®thought it would be. After offering my service, I almost fe


    ¡°Actually, I would


    love it if you could y me a song,¡± he coaxed before I could leave, his eyes trailing to the piano across


    The piano. It hade with us. The day before, I had been imagining myself ying the songs I used to


    Now, I would be ying for Soren, and Ethan was¡­only the Moon Goddess knew where.


    ¡°Of course, I¡®ll y you a song,¡± I told Soren, pulling my thoughts out of the past again. It didn¡®t matter w


    I had dreamed. This was my reality.


    I crossed the room and sat down at the piano, noticing just how many of Soren¡®s soldiers were standing


    right that moment, and the entire army was stationed here. But then, this house wasn¡®t as easy to protec


    My fingers sat over the keys for a few moments as I decided what to y. I settled on a nice slow, quiet


    keys for a few moments before I decided to start singing along.


    Drawing my eyes back inside, I looked at Soren. He had a satisfied


    expression on his face, his head tipped back, his eyelids closed, and a


    smile on his face. He seemed like he was at peace and had everything he wanted in life.


    I wondered if that was the case. Was this all he wanted¨C


    his ind, all of these properties, enough money to enjoy a good life, and that was it?


    However, if that was the case, why would he be Ethan¡®s target? What role did he y in the war?


    Thadn¡®t been singing long when Thomas came in the front door. He took one look at Soren


    and stopped in his tracks. I continued to sing and y, but my eyes didn¡®t leave Soren¡®s assistant.


    Thomas didn¡®t wake Soren. Instead, he turned around to walk


    back outside, thinking better of disturbing his boss when he was sleeping,,


    One of the guards came in the door as Thomas was going out. They were about twenty paces away from


    However, as they continued to speak to each other about whether or not what was going on was importa


    over, I caught enough words to ascertain what the situation was.


    They hadn¡®t been able to find Ethan.


    ¡°Checked the tunnels?¡± Thomas was asking.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the other man said, slightly irritated. ¡°Several times.¡± I heard him say, ¡°Blood, but no sight of him.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat as I thought about Ethan being injured, but then I remembered that I shouldn¡¯t c


    blood.


    That should make me happy¨Cto know he was getting a taste of his own medicine.


    ¡°Keep searching,¡± Thomas ordered. ¡°When the boss wakes up, we¡®ll see what else he wants us to do.¡±


    For the next hour or so, I yed the piano and sang for Soren, trying to change


    the vision I¡®d had in my mind of what my life would be like. It was a drastic


    change from what I¡®d been imagining the day before with Ethan in the scene.


    I¡®d also decided, at the moment, it was in my best


    interest for Soren to still treat me as his friend like in the old days.


    It was the best way for me to protect my baby.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 109

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 109


    Chapter 109 How To Make More Money


    A few days passed and Soren had regained his strength. While I was pleased with his healing process,


    more and more. I found I couldn¡¯t be as carefree around him as before.


    More and more, I had to remind myself to ster a smile across my lips.


    Things were different now, I felt different.


    I felt as if the emotions I was going through were almost robotic, and even though I wanted to believe


    Soren with all my heart, I just couldn¡¯t.


    Ethan lied to me¡­ but so did Soren.


    I questioned myself over and over. Had everything up until that point just been part of Soren¡¯s game?


    Seraphine stopped by and slid the cup of tea towards me. ¡°You seemed a bit preupied. Drink this, it


    will help to calm your nerves.¡±


    I thanked her and took a sip. The hot liquid washed down my throat, slightly easing the tension in my


    mind.


    ¡°Do you know if Soren will be back for dinner tonight?¡± I asked.


    My question brought a grin to Seraphine¡¯s face.


    ¡°I find it sweet that you are so concerned about him. He doesn¡¯t know how to quit working,¡± she replied


    with a grin, ¡°but I believe he will be back this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I should have enough time to clean up the house,¡± i nodded. I felt it would be best to keep


    myself busy.


    ¡°Miss Ro, you can just leave the house to me.¡± I turned around and saw L, who now spent most of


    the time on Papeno helping out her master. There wasn¡¯t much she needed to do back in Soren¡¯s ce


    in Avondale.


    EO


    Seraphine agreed with her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you find something fun to do?¡±


    I thought for a moment and decided to do something to cheer myself up. It felt like it had been a while


    since Ist went into the nursery. Yes, just thinking about spending time in my baby¡¯s space brought a


    smile to my face.


    In addition, it might not be a bad idea to start nning what I would take with me if and when I decided


    to part ways with Soren.


    ¡°Seraphine, I¡¯ll check a few things in the baby¡¯s room,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll call if I need any help.¡±


    Seraphine and L looked at each other, and they could tell that I wanted to be alone at the moment.


    ¡°Of course, dear,¡± Seraphine replied.


    As soon as I entered the nursery, I was in a better mood.


    Seraphine¡¯s tea might have helped a little to soothe my tense nerves, but being in the nursery helped a


    lot more.


    However, something on the ground drew my attention.


    It was a letter addressed to me.


    Confusionced my mind. There were only very few who knew about my whereabouts¡­ who would


    have written to me, and how did it get in here?


    I went to pick it up, and as I was about to break the wax seal, L appeared at the door. I was so


    distracted that I didn¡¯t notice until she called out my name.


    ¡°Miss Ro, anything in particr you want for dinner?¡±


    Then she noticed the letter in my hand and frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t remember getting any mailtely?¡±


    That was my thought exactly.


    In the past, I would have shared my concerns about the mysterious letter with her, because I didn¡¯t feel


    I had anything to hide. However, now..


    Especially, since I nned to leave Soren sooner orter, I needed to be able to handle things on my


    own.


    ¡°Soren left me a sweet note,¡± I quickly made up a reasonable exnation.


    I didn¡¯t know how convincing it was, but my response made her smile.


    I then answered her dinner question, ¡°For dinner, something light, maybe some fish with a sd?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± she answered cheerfully and left the room with a grin on her face.


    However, I knew that it wasn¡¯t from Soren. He was the kind of man who would rather tell me in person


    than to send me a letter.


    My stomach tightened with apprehension.


    This time, I gently closed the door.


    I broke the wax seal and unfolded the letter.


    It wasn¡¯t long.


    ¡°Rosalie,


    Have you missed me? It has been far too long.


    What a surprise! The whore I once knew has men eating out of the palm of her hand now.


    Sorry that I didn¡¯t say hello earlier in Avondale, thanks to those b*stard guards.


    You made me lose a hand, and you destroyed my life, b*tch!


    I can¡¯t wait for you to beg for my forgiveness, but it will cost you.


    Give me the money, and you won¡¯t hear from me again.


    Do not tell anyone, otherwise, there will be no peace for you or your child for as long as I live.¡±


    I stood there frozen. My hands trembling in fear, and my heart was pounding due to terror.


    Derek!


    He found me! As much as I wished that it wasn¡¯t true, he was here on Papeno!


    My eyes scanned over the letter multiple times, trying to make sense of it all.


    My thoughts drifted back to the day in the market when I thought I saw him.


    I knew it was him. I was just hoping that he didn¡¯t see me.


    After I moved to Papeno, I thought I was safe. I thought I escaped from him!


    But he was out there, right now, probably watching me, seeing me tremble in fear. I could almost see


    his sinister smirk, the face that I saw in my nightmares from the past.


    What should I do¡­?


    then


    IT Derek could get a letter to me here, if he was able to sneak the letter in my baby¡¯s room with all the


    guards around what choice did I really have?


    I used the wall to steady myself and finally managed to sit down in my chair.


    I needed to stay calm. I needed to think through lile SIVULUI¡±.


    Seeking help from Soren wasn¡¯t an option. The guards couldn¡¯t prevent Derek from approaching the


    nursery, and I couldn¡¯t burden Soren more, especially since he was injured.


    What¡¯s more, if Derek knew he was being hunted down by Soren¡¯s men, would he do something in


    desperation to hurt me¡­ or worse, my child?


    No matter how unlikely it was for Derek to break through Soren¡¯s security team, I just couldn¡¯t take the


    risk.


    I tried to reason with myself¡­ if all he needed was money¡­


    Perhaps, there was enough saved up that I could give him.


    I blinked away the tears that threatened to fall. It wasn¡¯t the time to get emotional. t


    First things first, I needed everyone to believe that it was me and Soren exchanging notes.


    I carefully shedded the letter into the smallest pieces I could manage and put them back in my pocket.


    Then, I wrote a note and dropped it on Soren¡¯s bedside table in his room. Since he was able to move


    around, he insisted that I take my bedroom back while he moved to the guest room.


    Afterwards, I walked over to the living room and started pulling out a stack of paper.


    Seraphine and L looked at me curiously, but they didn¡¯t pry.


    ¡°I wanted to make something fun for the baby,¡± I announced.


    Seraphine arched an eyebrow. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Origami!¡±


    She smiled and seemed happy to see me energetic enough to do something.


    I cleared up some space on the dining room table and started my small project.


    My hands were busy, but my mind drifted away back to Derek¡¯s threat.


    He lost his hand. What happened to him after my escape that turned him into a street beggar? Was Isis


    also with him¡­?


    But those details were not important. All i knew was that he was threatening not just my life, but my


    unborn child¡¯s life.


    The thought of him approaching the nursery in the dark¡­


    I shook my head hard to wave away my fear. However, no matter how hard I tried, I could feel panic


    settling in as the unpleasant memories of Derek returned to my mind.


    I stopped and looked at the origami papers. Not happy with what I had done, I shredded them to


    pieces-so that I could mix in Derek¡¯s shredded letter. I pulled out a few more new pieces of paper, and


    started from scratch, with my mind continuing to wonder¡­


    ¡­ Hopefully, if I gave him the money, he would disappear just like he promised. At least that was the


    hope. If not,


    I was nning to leave the inds sooner orter anyway. I would run as far away as I could from


    Ethan, from Soren, from everyone.


    I¡¯d done it once; I could do it again.


    ¡°Miss Ro, you okay?¡± L walked by and saw the mess I had made on the table.


    ¡°Yes, I just couldn¡¯t remember how I made them in the past!¡± Iined.


    Shemented, ¡°When was thest time you did it? Any skill takes practice.¡±


    ¡°I guess so! It¡¯s been a while for sure.¡±


    I shredded more paper and let it take over the better half of a six-person dining table.


    L shook her head and smiled, ¡°Well, at least you seemed to have lots of fun.¡±


    I nodded, agreeing with her. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I was just in the mood. Sorry for the mess!¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it at all. Whatever that makes you happy, Miss Ro.¡±


    As she walked away, I let out a sigh.


    I really didn¡¯t know whether I was making the right decision to keep Derek¡¯s ckmail as a secret.


    Once again, I pulled out more paper. This time, I managed to make a couple samurai hats, a few


    cranes, and a howling wolf, which earned mepliments from Seraphine.


    Finally seeming to be satisfied with my project, I cleaned up the table, and dumped all the shredded


    paper from my failed origami trials and from Derek¡¯s letter into the garbage can. Neither L nor


    Seraphine noticed that I sneaked in more shredded pieces than what was from my failed origamis.


    Afterwards, I slid the paper wolf into the note for Soren, and then returned to my room.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I pulled out all of my cash.


    Thad some savings, but I just didn¡¯t know how much would satisfy Derek.


    ¡°Ro?¡± Seraphine¡¯s voice made me jump, and it was toote for me to put away the cash. ¡°Sorry that I


    scared you.¡± She walked in with aundry basket in her arms. ¡°I brought theundry in. Let me put it


    away for you.¡±


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¡°No, no Seraphine. I can do it myself!¡± I was a bit anxious, trying to hide the money.


    ¡°Oh, dear, don¡¯t worry about it, and the basket is heavy. You shouldn¡¯t be carrying weight.¡±


    Then she nced over and saw the cash.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Seraphine apologized, and put down the basket. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pry.¡±


    I sighed again. At this point, the more I tried to cover it, the more it would make it seem suspicious.


    Therefore, I let out a sigh to draw Seraphine¡¯s attention.


    She sat down next to me. ¡°Dear, are you okay? You¡¯ve been acting¡­ a little out of sorts.¡±


    Seraphine was observant. I knew I hadn¡¯t been acting quite normal the whole day. I needed to provide


    some logical exnation.


    ¡°Alright¡­ you caught me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear. Do you mind sharing what¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    ¡°Seraphine,¡± I looked at her and tried to make myself look embarrassed. ¡°I was wondering how I could


    make more money.¡±


    She obviously didn¡¯t expect that.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting closer to my due date, and I¡¯ve just started to get anxious.¡±


    Guilt filled me knowing I had to make up the lies. ¡°I just wanted to be able to provide for my child¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear, you are going to be alright.¡± Seraphineforted me softly. ¡°You have a good job, you have


    a ce to stay.. you have us,¡±


    ¡°That sounds great, but I don¡¯t know why. I was just a bit unsettled.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not umon,¡± she smiled. ¡°You know, with the whole pregnancy thing.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± I asked,


    ¡°Of course, Ro. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± I said as a yawn came over me. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how easily I get tired.¡±


    ¡°Get some rest, dear, and I bet you will feel all better when you wake up. It¡¯s hard, both physically and


    emotionally.¡±


    I thought about her advice and decided a nap would be a good idea.


    After all, I needed to get some energy and get myself mentally prepared to face Derek. Alone.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 110

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 110


    Chapter 110 Was She nning To Leave Me


    **Soren¡¯s POV


    Striding up to Rosalie¡¯s home, I knocked twice and smiled. When I saw it was Seraphine who opened


    the door, I was quite disappointed.


    I had been expecting Rosalie, but knowing her, she was probably busy preparing dinner as she usually


    did this time of day.


    ¡°Afternoon, Seraphine. Where¡¯s Rosalie?¡± | inquired, stepping into the house and peering around for


    Rosalie¡¯s beautiful face.


    ¡°She is resting in her bedroom,¡± Seraphine replied as she took the flowers from my hand and put them


    in a vase.


    My eyes swept over to her in confusion. It wasn¡¯t like Rosalie to be lying down at this time of the day.


    ¡°Is she not feeling well?¡± I inquired with apprehension.


    Thest few days, she had not seemed like herself, understandably, but it didn¡¯t mean that I shouldn¡¯t


    worry.


    Seraphine didn¡¯t seem to be too concerned. ¡°She will get more tired as we are approaching her due


    date. It¡¯s emotionally draining, and women tend to get anxious or upset over little things.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I followed Seraphine towards the kitchen.


    I was looking forward to the dinner conversation with Rosalie, so the more I knew about her day, the


    easier it would be for me to keep her engaged. ¡°You said she was upset?¡±


    If Rosalie was upset by something, that something would only possibly be Ethan or me.


    I frowned. While I did understand it would take me time to have her ept me into her life in the way I


    wanted, I didn¡¯t like that she would be upset because of something I had done, whatever that reason


    might be.


    Seraphine¡¯s eyes looked towards the hallway that led to Rosalie¡¯s room, and then turned back to me. ¡°It


    has something to do with money,¡± she replied casually, ¡°but I don¡¯t know all the details.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t quite expected. Seraphine shrugged, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I was surprised too, but I wouldn¡¯t


    overthink it. You can¡¯t reason with hormones.¡±


    Seraphine walked away, and I returned to my room to get changed.


    However, I just didn¡¯t feel right about the situation. I¡¯d rather overthink it than miss any details.


    I wanted to tell Rosalie she didn¡¯t need to worry about money when I had enough for the both of us.


    However, I knew she wanted to be independent, and I¡¯d love to let her live the way she wanted.


    As long as she was with me.


    She wanted money. she wanted to be independent¡­


    Was she nning to leave me? Otherwise, why would she need more money?


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Then I saw a note lying on my bedside table.


    I unfolded it and pulled out a howling wolf made from paper.


    The short note said, ¡°Wish you and your wolf a speedy recovery!¡±


    My fingers gently brushed over her writing, and I felt my internal battle of uncertainty calm like a


    passing storm.


    She was here, with me, still treating me like a friend, and trying to make me happy. Plus, she was


    heavily pregnant, and


    before long, she would have the baby. A baby that I would father myself.


    I felt confident that there was no way that Rosalie would leave me for Ethan.


    The desire to see her grew strong. I rushed over to her room and knocked on the door.


    However, I regretted it immediately.


    If she was resting, I should let her rest.


    I heard slow movement behind the door, and as it opened, her sleepy face nced up at me in


    surprise.


    ¡°Soren?¡± Her eyes turned back towards the clock on her wall before she looked back at me wide-eyed.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I slept longer than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, pretty. You need your beauty sleep.¡± I tried to make it lighthearted, and gave her a hug. ¡°I


    just wanted to check on you.¡±


    She was pretty, and no matter when I looked at her, I would never grow bored of her gorgeousness.


    She replied with a small smile, ¡°I should probably get up so that I don¡¯t ruin my night sleep.¡±


    Stepping aside, I let Rosalie pass me, my eyes quickly skimming her room, noting the money sitting on


    her dresser before! closed the door.


    ¡°Miss Ro, why don¡¯t you let me make dinner tonight?¡± L suggested from the kitchen.


    ¡°Um. I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Ro, let¡¯s try L¡¯s new recipe,¡± I pulled her close to me and suggested. She was a little disoriented.


    ¡°Ok¡­I think you¡¯re right.¡± Rosalie sighed, and turned to L, ¡°Do you mind?¡±


    Even though I requested her to let L cook, her reply still caught me off guard.


    No matter how busy Rosalie was, she always enjoyed making dinner for me.


    She wanted no one else to do it in the past.


    Either she was just exhausted, or something was definitely wrong with her.


    ¡°Of course, I would love to do it, and Seraphine would help too,¡± L replied with a smile as she started


    going through cabs.


    Rosalie moved towards the living room, taking her ce upon the sofa. She looked tired, but she still


    had a soft smile on her face.


    ¡°Half day for you?¡± she teased me.


    ¡°Yes, I decided I needed to focus on getting better.¡± I waved the paper wolf at her.


    She smiled. I watched her soft gaze settle upon me. ¡°Hey, Ro, why don¡¯t you rest your feet and close


    your eyes? I have some papers to look over, and you can sleep while the dinner is being cooked.¡±


    (D


    Biting her bottom lip, she looked away from me, shaking her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. That would be rude. I


    would rather hear about your day.¡±


    My heart beat in response to her interest.


    ¡°My day was okay,¡± i responded. ¡°I took care of a few things, but my thoughts were of you all day long. I


    couldn¡¯t wait toe back and see you.¡±


    Her eyes cast down as she smiled. She didn¡¯tment on mypliments and only said, ¡°I¡¯m d


    you took it easy.¡±


    Her voice was soft like usual, and she was smiling, but she just seemed distant to me.


    What Seraphine said kept ying over in my mind.


    Something had upset her, and I needed to know what was bothering her.


    ¡°The problem is, this little guy just boosted up my energy level!¡± I waved the paper wolf at her again.


    ¡°By the way, thank you for making it for me.¡±


    She blushed, I loved that she blushed easily. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I know it¡¯s silly¡­¡±


    ¡°Not silly at all, I love it! Thank you for thinking about me.¡± I meant it. ¡°Now, I wonder, are you up for a


    walk outside?¡±


    She tipped her head. ¡°That would be lovely.¡±


    Entranced by her beauty, I felt a new determination set within me. I would allow nothing toe


    between us.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If something was upsetting her, I needed to get that taken care of.


    The sunset was beautiful. I breathed in the salt air and let it clear my head as I walked alongside


    Rosalie. We took it slow; her baby bump was getting so big walking was bing more and more


    difficult for her each day.


    The waves rolled in along the beach, crashing with a soothing repercussion before they rolled out, only


    toe in again. Their rhythm was a bit mesmerizing, and I focused on it as we walked along, letting it


    keep me calm.


    ¡°Is something bothering you, Rosalie?¡± I asked directly.


    Immediately, I saw her forehead furrow. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d tell me exactly what it was that was


    bothering her. She wouldn¡¯t want to trouble me with that. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, trying to y it off. ¡°But


    thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, seriously,¡± I said, pressing the issue, ¡°I can tell something is troubling you. I¡¯m here to help. If


    something is bothering you¡­ I¡¯d like to know about it.¡±


    She could tell I really wanted to help, so she finally said, ¡°Actually, there is one thing you could help me


    with.¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± I said, eager to please her. ¡°Anything. Anything at all.¡± I hoped she¡¯d tell me the truth.


    ¡°Well,¡± she began, ¡°do you think it would be possible for me to start going to the market? You know, to


    set up a booth and start selling my crafts?¡±


    | stared at her for a moment before my mouth fell open and I asked, ¡°Uhm, why would you want to do


    that?¡± I wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    ¡°I like making crafts, and I¡¯d like the opportunity to sell them.¡± It was clear she was keeping the truth


    from me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to sell them, though,¡± I argued. ¡°You have everything you need.¡±


    ¡°Soren,¡± she said seriously, ¡°I want to be independent. I want to make my own money.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I decided to go along with her wishes, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do.¡±


    She was clearly surprised that it was that easy. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said. ¡°I really appreciate it, Soren.¡±


    She reached over and patted my arm, and tingles of electricity pulsed through it. ¡°No problem,¡± I said.


    ¡°Just one more thing,¡± she said, and I held her gaze for a moment, expectantly. ¡°Can you make sure


    there are no guards around?¡±


    I could only stare for a moment. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because if there are a lot of scary warriors around, my customers will be scared away,¡± she exined.


    I took a deep breath and slowly let it out. ¡°Fine,¡± I told her. ¡°Whatever you¡¯d like, Ro.¡±.


    I smiled at her, and we headed back to the house because I knew she was getting tired.


    As soon as we were back to the house, she went inside to rest for a few minutes, and I called Thomas.


    ¡°Put an extra detail on Rosalie,¡± I told him. ¡°She wants to go to the market, and that¡¯s fine, but she


    doesn¡¯t go anywhere without you knowing exactly where she is and who¡¯s around her, got it?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Thomas said. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°And she doesn¡¯t know you guys are there either.¡± I made sure he understood the importance of being


    discreet as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re really obsessed with her.¡± Thomasmented. I could almost see his smirk.


    ¡°Shut up and do your job.¡±


    I hung up and put my phone away, ready to go inside and spend more time with my angel. I needed to


    find out what it was that had her so desperate to make money, but if she wasn¡¯t ready to tell me, I


    would have to find out on my own.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 111

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 111


    Chapter 111 Soren Met Derek


    I rode in the backseat of my car to the location where Thomas had instructed my driver to take me.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed by your little daredevil.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I gotta say, had you not told me to keep a close eye, I would¡¯ve been tricked by her.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°She was selling on the market, and honestly, her products sold pretty well-¡±.


    ¡°Get to your point.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, here¡¯s the thing. Most of her customers stopped to talk to her before they picked up their


    products, except for one. He grabbed a bag from her and walked away.¡±


    I thought for a moment, and asked, ¡°A bag of money?¡±


    Thomas whistled. ¡°Bingo! Impressive, boss.¡±


    I frowned. Why would Rosalie give him money? ¡°You got the guy? What did he say?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°His name is Derek. He admitted that he had ckmailed her.¡±


    The driver pulled the car to a stop, and I took a few deep breaths, trying to keep my cool.


    Whoever that person was, it wouldn¡¯t do for him to see just how agitated I was, not to start with anyway.


    I got out of the car, tugging on my cufflinks as I went. I straightened my tie and had a quick look around.


    Thomas had picked a great location for this. We were on the outskirts of town, away from houses, in an


    old warehouse.


    Where no one would hear him scream.


    A few of my men walked in front of me, others behind, as we approached a side door. The scent of old


    cardboard hit my lungs as the door whipped open, one of my men holding it for me. It was dark inside,


    only a bare bulb hanging over the head of our captive.


    He stared up into my eyes, and I could see the fear gleaming back at me from his dark orbs. Our


    footsteps echoed off the concrete floor as we made our way over to where Thomas and a few others


    stood around him. He was tied to a folding chair, but his mouth wasn¡¯t bound. The stench of his sweat


    burned my nostrils and stopped me short of the circle of light that illuminated only him.


    His lip was bleeding, and his eye was swollen. Other than that, he looked like he¡¯d gotten off easy. This


    time.


    He¡¯d already lost a hand.


    Today, he might lose even more.


    I observed him for a moment, letting him squirm a bit, letting the anticipation for who I was and what I


    wanted build.


    When I finally stepped into the light, I saw the recognition on his face. An eyebrow raised slightly, his


    eyes widened a bit.


    You and I have a little matter to discuss. Your name is Derek?¡± I began, keeping my voice even, my


    tone calm. It was more frightening that way.


    ¡°W-we do?¡± he asked. |¡­ I don¡¯t think so¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think we do,¡± I said, ¡°It seems you sent a little note to a friend of mine. And I don¡¯t like it when


    people like you send


    notes to friends of mine. Especially when those notes aren¡¯t very nice.¡±


    His eyes widened as he realized what I was referring to. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know-¡±


    ¡°Now, now, Derek,¡± I held up a finger and wagged it back and forth. ¡°Don¡¯t start making excuses. It¡¯s


    best not to start making excuses. It doesn¡¯t matter that you didn¡¯t know that she was my friend, or you


    didn¡¯t realize I would find out, or any of the other excuses you want to spout off to me. The bottom line


    is, you f*cked up.¡±


    I stepped over to him then, and I watched him lean back in his chair.


    But there was no ce for him to go.


    ¡°And now¡­ you¡¯re going to pay.¡±


    I pulled my fist back and let it fly, twisting my hips so that all of my muscle was thrown into the punch. I


    connected with his cheekbone and heard his eye socket shatter as I made contact.


    Derek screamed in pain. Hearing him cry out in anguish was exactly why I¡¯d left the gag out of his


    mouth.


    I wasn¡¯t done, though. I was only getting started.


    Hauling back again, I hit him with a left hook, followed by a right jab and then another. I hit him several


    more times, blood flying up and sprinkling my men that were standing nearby. None of them even


    flinched.


    ¡°Please!¡± Derek cried. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    I stopped. ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to hear. Now, I¡¯ll ask the questions, and you¡¯ll answer


    them. Got it?¡±


    His only answer was a small whimper. That was enough for me.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± I asked him, giving him a moment to catch his breath with an easy question.


    ¡°Tragoria,¡± he said, spitting blood.


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± I said. ¡°And how do you know Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ my sister,¡± he said, looking into my eyes.


    That response made me angry in a way I couldn¡¯t describe. I bursted outughing, and lit into him


    again, punchng him squarely in the nose and hearing a crack as the bone splintered. How did he dare


    to insult her?


    ¡°Humor me, she¡¯s your sister? You ugly f*ck!¡±


    He shrieked in pain as blood spurted everywhere. ¡°No! Please! Stepsister..!¡± he continued. ¡°She¡¯s my


    stepsister!¡±


    I tipped my head to the side and narrowed my eyes at him.


    ¡°Your stepsister?¡± I had to seem skeptical. Only then it would pressure him to tell me everything he


    knew about Rosalie.


    ¡°What kind of a man would choose your mother over Rosalie¡¯s mother?¡± I patted his face, ¡°What the


    f*ck did your mother do to make Rosalie¡¯s father fall for her?¡±


    I cocked my fist.


    His eyes grewrge as he realized I was going to hit him again. ¡°No! No!,¡± he said. It was difficult to


    understand him because his mouth was so swollen. ¡°He.. he remarried because Rosalie¡¯s mother


    died¡­¡±


    I punched him again. ¡°Go ahead to make up your f*cking lies!¡±


    ¡°No, no, it was true!¡± he exined as fast as he could. ¡°Her mother died due to a rare disease.¡±


    ¡°Ha, how did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Really, really! They said her hair turned white all of sudden, and she died not long after that¡­.¡±


    Ileaned back as I thought over what he was saying. In all of my intelligence collecting about Rosalie, I


    hadn¡¯t heard anything about her mother.


    ¡°I have no f*cking idea what you¡¯re talking about, you a*shole,¡± I told him. ¡°I think you just made that


    shot up so I¡¯d stop punching you in the face.¡± | red at him, but in the back of my mind, I decided I


    needed to have his statements investigated.


    I was done with this jacka*s, and my hand was tired from punching him in the face.


    ¡°Listen, you b*stard,¡± I said, stepping forward and grabbing the back of his head. I yanked his head


    backward, hard. He grimaced and stared up at me. ¡°You told Rosalie you needed money, and you have


    it now. Get your a*s off of this ind. You¡¯re going to leave, and she is never, ever going to hear from


    you again.¡±


    I pulled tighter on his hair, and his eyes bulged. ¡°If I ever hear from you again, I can guarantee you, the


    next person who sees you will be trying to identify your body. You got me, slick?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir,¡± Derek stammered. ¡°I understand.¡±


    I let go of his head, snapping his neck forward and held my hand out to Thomas. He handed me a wad


    of cash, and I shoved the money in the breast pocket of Derek¡¯s button-down shirt, which used to be


    white. I hated giving him any money at all, but if that¡¯s how Rosalie wanted this to be handled, then I¡¯d


    let it be.


    I recognized at this point, her wishes were my wishes.


    I red at him one more time before I turned and headed out of the building, snapping my fingers as I


    went.


    My men followed me out. As soon as we stepped outside, I told them, ¡°Take him straight to the port.


    Put him on a boat. I don¡¯t care where it¡¯s going. Just make sure it¡¯s headed far, far away from here. Buy


    him a one-way ticket. I never want to see his face again. Make sure all of our men know, if he shows up


    on our ind again, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± they replied, and I noticed that Thomas wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Boss!¡± As I was wondering, I saw Thomas walk from the other side of the door. ¡°Update regarding the


    supply vessels.¡±


    I could tell from his tone that whatever the update was, the news wasn¡¯t going to be good, so I gestured


    for him to create some distance between us and the rest of the group.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I turned and looked at him.


    He said quickly, ¡°Not good. The supply vessels were attacked. We lost a lot of ships. Others had to be


    rerouted.¡±


    I swore under my breath. ¡°Ethan?¡± I asked him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we hear it until now?¡±


    ¡°They blocked ourmunication. We just restored it.¡±


    It seemed that I¡¯d underestimated my half-brother. He wasn¡¯t running from my manhunt; he had used


    himself as a bait!


    ¡°He got away?¡±


    Thomas nodded. ¡°Yes, and


    he managed to get to the frontline. We lost a couple of cities.¡±


    F*ck!


    ¡°How the hill did he get away?¡± I roared.


    ¡°A seane,¡± Thomas said.


    gritted through my teeth, ¡°From now on, feel free to shoot all unidentified seanes out of the f*cking


    sky!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I took a deep breath and calmed myself. Things didn¡¯t go as well as I hoped, but that was why I always


    had a backup n.


    I smirked, ¡°It seems like we need to step up our agenda now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Thomas replied,


    Ethan might be lucky this time, but his luck would run out.


    As I walked back to my car, I realized that I forgot about something. ¡°Also, send men to Tragoria. See


    what they can find

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 112

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 112


    Chapter 112 How Rosalie Managed To Get Out?


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    My time on the frontline was fruitful. We were able to win several victories and reim two bases that


    the enemy had taken from us. Leading my warriors into battle was invigorating. Letting my wolf run,


    sinking my teeth into the flesh of my enemy feeling the thrill of victory. I had missed all of that.


    Now, with the enemy¡¯s supplies jeopardized and his troops in disarray, many of them breaking ranks


    and retreating, 1 decided it was time to leave the frontline and go take care of some of my other


    pressing matters.


    Returning to the capital without Rosalie was heartbreaking, but I couldn¡¯t focus on that at the moment.


    When I reached the castle, I stayed focused on the information I needed to tell James.


    I didn¡¯t let my mind slip back to her- I didn¡¯t let my mind return to that night we¡¯d spent in the woods


    together, locked in each other¡¯s arms amidst a thousand fireflies¡­


    Soldiers and guards rushed in dozens of directions as I made my way down the hall toward the war


    room, knowing that¡¯s where I¡¯d find King James and the others who were waiting to hear everything


    that i¡¯d discovered while I was gone.


    I hadn¡¯t aplished the assassination I¡¯d hoped to, but then, I questioned myself, deep down inside,


    would I really kill Soren?


    The information James needed, though, I had that.


    ¡°Alpha, wee back!¡± Talon said, spying me at the entrance of the castle.


    It was good to see my Beta. However, I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to smile at him, even though I truly


    was happy to see him.


    The carefree, happy version of myself that I had been learning to embrace while I was with Rosalie had


    vanished without a trace.


    I only nodded in response and continued to walk. ¡°How are things?¡±


    ¡°Other than the recent victories, nothing new. Rogues have been attacking sporadically as ofte, but


    so far, we have been able to manage it.¡±


    ¡°What about Romero? What has he been doing?¡± By now, I knew those from the inds were not real


    friends, and we had been keeping an eye on them.


    ¡°I have had someone following him. It seems he has been more interested in making new friends in the


    capital than worrying about the war.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t unexpected. The war hadn¡¯t impacted the inds much, so he was less concerned about


    the war than the rest of the group. However, if he ever wanted to establish power on the maind, he


    would need to rely on someone else.


    Speaking of the devil, I saw Romero and his Beta, Damian, turn the corner and walk towards us.


    ¡°What a pleasure to have you back, Alpha Ethan!¡± Romero greeted me cheerfully. His Beta, Damian,


    lowered his head to show his respect.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I simply nodded. I really had no interest in socializing with the cunning bastard who had


    enabled Soren¡¯s deeds on the inds. ¡°Excuse me, but the King is waiting for me.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Romero smiled understandably. ¡°Of course, of course, carry on!¡±


    I nodded and walked past them.


    Those from the inds were not friends; we were already fully aware now.


    However based on Romero¡¯s reaction, I doubt he knew I ever set foot on his ind. I wondered


    whether Soren would tell Romero what happened on Papeno.


    If I were Soren, why would I alert Romeo about my failure, knowing Romero would work with the side


    that had a higher likelihood to win?


    I sneered. Romero might think he was smart ying games with both sides, but in reality, he was more


    likely ying with fire on both sides.


    ¡°Talon, from now on, keep an eye on everyone from the inds. Not just Romero.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±


    We stopped talking as we approached the war room.


    Talon sniffed a couple times. ¡°Are you¡­ injured?¡± he asked,ing up beside me.


    He probably smelled the blood on my shirt, or maybe I was limping slightly. It didn¡¯t matter. I only


    grumbled in response.


    ¡°You should go to the infirmary,¡± he said. I turned and red at him. Knowing what my reaction would


    be, he added, ¡°After you¡¯re done speaking to King James, of course.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary.¡± I turned down his suggestion.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get treatment, the wound could be infected, and you could be sick. You don¡¯t


    want to be taken out ofmission.¡±


    I said nothing, though he had a point.


    I pushed through the door of the war room but was surprised it was only James.


    James¡¯s eyes focused on my face for a moment before I saw both recognition and relief. He extended


    his hand, and I crossed the room to shake it. ¡°Wee back to the capital, Ethan. Great victories, well


    done.¡±


    I nodded to him as a greeting. I wasn¡¯t really that happy to be back though,


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± James looked down at the map he had spread on the table in front of him.


    ¡°We figured out it¡¯s Soren,¡± I got to the point, watching James¡¯s eyes widen as he processed what I was


    telling him.


    ¡°Soren?¡± he repeated. ¡°I thought he was up north¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also in charge of the supplies for Kal¡¯s army on the inds. Everything that goes through there is


    flowing right through him, James.¡± I looked straight into his eyes, and a moment of unspoken sentiment


    passed between us.


    He understood the gravity of the situation as much as I did.


    ¡°So Soren fights for Kal and goes against his own people?¡± James said through clenched teeth, ¡°And


    we confirmed that Romero is working with both sides.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Talon will sort out the detailed reportster today-¡±


    James held his hand out to stop me. ¡°Then tell me, Ethan, what can we do to turn the war around?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just the thing, James.¡± Once again, I met my cousin¡¯s eyes. ¡°I need to go back to the frontline.¡±


    James¡¯s brow creased as he pointed out. ¡°You¡¯ve juste back, and I need you here.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯d rather go back to the frontline again soon. I know that I can lead our kingdom to victory and end


    this war once and for all.¡±


    James shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re too valuable to me back here. No one else thinks as strategically as you


    do, and without you here¡­¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, James, no one else can lead the troops in the field like I can either.¡¯


    After a few seconds, James nodded. ¡°All right¡­ i¡¯ll reconsider it.¡±


    I wanted to argue with him, but I also knew there was no point at the moment. Eventually, I would


    persuade him to send me back to battle.


    We both knew it was the best way for us to win the war and put this behind us once and for all. The rest


    of the generals were more than capable of protecting the capital.


    However, he frowned soon after he said those words, looking at my side. ¡°Ethan-are you bleeding?¡±


    I nced down at the most serious of the wounds I had gotten from Soren and from the recent battles.


    Some of them had reopened. I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s nothing,¡± he said to me. ¡°Get back to your room, and I¡¯ll send for the doctor to


    pay you a visit. This is my order.¡±


    Talon had just said nearly the same thing.


    James¡¯s eyes went to Talon before he addressed me again. ¡°I think we can do fine for now without you.


    If I have questions, I will get the information from youter. The war is heating up, and we will need you


    in your best condition.¡±


    ¡°Yes, King James,¡± I managed to say before I turned around and left the room.


    I walked down the hallway by myself, but I wished someone was with me so that they could drown out


    the thoughts in my mind,


    The further down the hall I walked the closer I got to all of the ces that held memories of Rosalie,


    images of her beautiful face I didn¡¯t want to recall at this moment. I would get her back, I just needed a


    little time.


    Doing my best to shut those thoughts off, I finally made it to my room. Opening the door, I went inside


    and immediately thought of her, however, she wasn¡¯t there.


    I was alone.


    I sat down on my bed but didn¡¯t getfortable. I knew the doctor would be here soon.


    I pulled out a small gift box from my pocket. It was stained with dust and blood.


    I got it for Rosalie when I was on the ind, but would I get the chance to give it to her?


    I wanted to leave again immediately. Whether it was to go to the battlefield or back to the inds,


    wherever it was, I just didn¡¯t want to stay here. However, I was back to take care of a few things.


    A knock on the door signaled that the doctor was there to see me. I hardly paid attention as he came in


    and checked me over, removing my shirt and the old bandages, cleaning the wounds, sewing me up,


    and rebandaging me, giving me some advice about resting and that sort of thing.


    Sitting some medication on the nightstand he said, ¡°You should take some of this before you go to bed.


    It will help with the


    pain.¡±


    I nodded, but I knew I wouldn¡¯t take it. Pain helped to keep my mind clear.


    Plus, the doctor didn¡¯t have anything in his little ck bag to help with the emotional pain I felt.


    Once I was alone in my room again, I settled into bed, thoughts of Rosalie flooding my mind once


    more.


    As much as I wanted to go back to the inds right away, it wasn¡¯t the right time.


    We were getting close. I knew what I needed to do to bring an end to the war, and as soon as the war


    was over, nothing could stop me from getting her back.


    I would do whatever it took to keep her. I would never, ever let her out of my sight again, and I would


    never do anything to upset her.


    The pain I¡¯d fought so hard to get rid of was back, and it settled over me like a wet nket, making it


    hard to breathe. However, I needed to force myself to rest and to get better.


    Once I was finally able to get a few hours of sleep, I sorted through the items I needed to aplish in


    my mind.


    Once I confirmed the prioritization in my clear mind, I mindlinked Talon, ¡®Talon,e to my room. Just


    you.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Alpha. Anything in particr I need to be prepared for?¡¯ Talon responded immediately.


    I hadn¡¯t told him anything about Rosalie yet, but now it was time. ¡®I need to find out how Rosalie


    managed to get out of Mirage.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 113

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 113


    Chapter 113 Beta Damian and the Luna Queen


    ¡°Alpha! What do you mean? She managed to escape? Did you really mean that,¡±


    As soon as Talon confirmed that we were alone in my room, he blurted his questions at me.


    I realized just how close the rest of the pack members were to Rosalie. Why I didn¡¯t listen to them while


    they talked to me about her in the past was beyond me.


    However, Talon was hesitant to ask me the question directly. I knew that he was worried about being


    too hopeful and getting disappointing news. I could understand that. So I told him, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s alive.¡±


    He let out the breath he¡¯d been holding and asked me, ¡°Do you mind me sitting down?¡±


    I gestured for him to take the couch as I leaned back in my chair.


    After he took his seat, he asked, ¡°She¡¯s in the Denali Inds?¡±


    I nodded again, knowing what his next question would be


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you bring her back?¡± he asked, as expected.


    I answered bitterly, ¡°Because I f*cked up.¡±


    He was quiet. I rarely needed to exin anything or admit my mistakes to him. He was probably not


    used to my blunt answer.


    Talon thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Anything to do with Soren?¡±


    ¡°That b*stard tricked her.¡±


    Talon was immediately nervous. ¡°Shall we send men to the ind to rescue her then?¡±


    ¡°No, not now.¡± I stopped him. ¡°Believe me, I want to get her back as soon as I possibly can, but she is


    safe at this moment.¡±


    Soren wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her now that he knew he could use her as leverage against me.


    If anything, he would protect her for as long as I was a threat to him,


    Talon seemed a little confused, but I knew my Beta couldn¡¯t doubt me if I told him Rosalie was safe. He


    was concerned, though. ¡°Alpha, are you okay? Did anything happen between you two?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s not important right now. I need to understand how Rosalie was able to fake


    her death and get away.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t something I would ever ask her, and even if I did, I doubt she would have ever told me.


    Talon¡¯s focus switched back to the things I wanted him to concentrate on. ¡°You mean someone here


    helped her?¡±


    ¡°Help or not, I can¡¯t say, but if she was able to get to the inds, she couldn¡¯t have done that all alone.¡±


    Talon took a few seconds to sort through his thoughts and came to the conclusion, ¡°If Rosalie was able


    to get out, the biggest suspects are Romero and Madalynn.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t think Rosalie would ever ept Romero¡¯s help knowing what he wanted


    from her. And I don¡¯t think Madalynn has the kind heart to go through all the trouble just to help


    Rosalie.¡±


    Talon shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. I also overheard Madalynn talking to her maid once. She was very


    certain and happy that Rosalie had died. We just don¡¯t know exactly what role she yed in the whole


    thing.¡±


    I felt my blood boiling when I heard Rosalie¡¯s name and the word ¡°died¡± in the same sentence.


    I gritted my teeth. ¡°I need to know exactly what Madalynn did. Also, there¡¯s one more person from the


    inds we can


    overlook.¡±


    ¡°Romero¡¯s Beta Damian?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Have you found out more about him since I asked?¡±


    Talon nodded. ¡°Yes. We found Damian has been very active, but I¡¯m not sure how it may be rted to


    Rosalie, at least from the surface.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I acknowledged. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°He has been friendly with James for one, and two, he is rumored to have¡­¡± Talon seemed to be


    searching for the right terms to describe what he wanted to say, ¡°befriended quite a few maids.¡±


    If Damian simply f*ck around, I knew Talon wouldn¡¯t bring this up to me. He continued, ¡°I interacted with


    Damian in the past, and I didn¡¯t think he was the type who constantly needed attention from women.¡±


    ¡°Your point?¡± I asked.


    He was a little hesitant. However, that didn¡¯t dy his response too much. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether this is


    useful information or not, but one of the maids serves the Luna Queen.¡±


    That was something new.


    The Luna Queen, James¡¯s mate.


    Even though James was my cousin, I hadn¡¯t interacted with the Luna Queen often- not that I interacted


    with any women often, but she was different.


    As far as I remembered, she was a gentle and graceful woman. However, ever since she found out she


    couldn¡¯t bear a child, she rarely showed herself in public any more. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I


    had a conversation with her.


    She had no interest in politics, power, or even war. It was as if her heart had died many years ago. I


    couldn¡¯t think of any reason why Damian would want to approach the Luna Queen.


    I frowned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    Talon agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out. If things change, I¡¯ll let you know.¡¯


    I nodded.


    Talon focused back on our original conversation. ¡°Regarding the investigation, though, I¡¯ll start with


    Samuel and Vicky to get a detailed report of exactly what happened that night. They were the first ones


    to notice Rosalie was gone.¡±


    I had been thinking through that heartbreaking night over and over these few days, and I had some


    ideas. ¡°No,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Alpha, you already have a clue? Want to share?¡±


    I looked him in the eye, ¡°Start with the guard who reported seeing her at the cliff.¡±


    He pondered for a second and seemingly hade up with his action n. ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±


    As he got up to leave the room; I called him back. ¡°Talon, I¡¯m not done yet.¡±


    He was curious. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Just now, you only mentioned regrouping with Samuel and Vicky. Where¡¯s Georgia? Did she go back


    to the pack?¡±


    Talon hesitated and reported, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t go back to the pack like she said she would.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked with an irritated tone. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to tell me that?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alpha, I was nning to let you know once you get some time to rest. There isn¡¯t anything we need to


    do at this moment.


    ¡°Then where did she go?¡±


    ¡°She went to the northern viges with ke-¡± Then Talon realized that I had no idea who ke was,


    so he exined.


    ¡°ke was one of the vigers from the northern border. By the time we found out she was gone, it


    was toote for me to send men after her.¡±


    ¡°Beta.¡± I tried to control myself from roaring at him, ¡°great job watching an eighteen-year-old.¡± I knew


    my tone was sarcastic, but it was better I did that than lose my temper.


    Talon didn¡¯t argue. I could tell that he was upset with himself too, way more upset than I expected. I


    rarely saw my Beta act this way, and immediately horrible scenarios came to my mind regarding


    Georgia.


    ¡°What happened to her? Talon!¡±


    He snapped out from his thoughts, and exined, ¡°She is safe! She sent a letter letting us know she


    was safe.¡± Taking a deep breath, he released it. He looked at me apologetically. ¡°Sorry, Alpha!¡±


    ¡°Then why the f*ck didn¡¯t you say it the first time?¡± | spouted, as I watched him clench his fists.


    I raised a brow. Talon seemed a bit off today. It was rare.


    Seeing him this way, my anger dissipated. He had a lot on his te, backing me up when I needed him


    most, and honestly no one could¡¯ve done a better job than him.


    | softened my tone. ¡°You¡¯ve done your best. If Georgia was able to sneak out without you knowing, she


    should be able to protect herself.¡±


    Talon was surprised at myment. I wasn¡¯t sure whether he was surprised by my calm tone towards


    him or by myments. towards Georgia.


    Ipinched the bridge of my nose. I actually could understand Georgia and could put myself in her shoes


    if needed, just like! could foresee what Soren would do. After all, the three of us were the closest


    rtives we had left in this world, and some traits we shared were carved in our blood.


    Tasked another question, ¡°Did she say why she went there?¡±


    ¡°She mentioned that she went to look for someone, but she didn¡¯t aplish finding that person.


    However, she found something else. I believe her initial goal was Soren. She didn¡¯t exin the new


    information she discovered though. However, I just had a guess.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± I nodded.


    ¡°A while back, Georgia showed me a book. She tried to tell me that the woman in the book looked like


    Rosalie. Georgia isn¡¯t the type that easily gives up on something when she has a firm belief, and I¡¯m


    not aware of any of her other new intereststely. So I wonder whether she found something rted to


    Rosalie.¡±


    Rosalie. the mention of her name made my heart ache, but at the same time, knowing that she was out


    there, still alive, and I would get her back sooner orter, made any suffering worthy.


    Towed her. However, I reminded myself to stay focused.


    ¡°Okay, how¡¯s everyone else doing?¡±


    ¡°Overall, well. Vicky has been helping to arrange the disced citizens and allocate the supplies like


    before. Estre arrived back at the pack. Rex is holding up strong back in Drogomor. So far, there¡¯s


    nothing concerning.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Onest thing,¡± I got up from my seat


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it, I do not want to see Madalynn until our investigation is over.¡±


    He didn¡¯t immediately respond to my request.


    ¡°Any problem?¡± | arched my brow.


    My Beta¡¯s brow was furrowed. He asked, ¡°You want to hear my honest opinion?¡±


    I thought for a second and gave him a t answer. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Talon¡¯s expression was¡­ priceless. ¡°Ethan, that wasn¡¯t very kind.¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°As you can see, I need to rest and get better.¡± |


    ¡°Okay, then please tell me that I won¡¯t need to hear about the wedding preparations from her any


    more?¡±


    ¡°Talon,¡± I stared at him and snarled through my teeth, ¡°Why not? If she wants a wedding, she gets a


    wedding.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 114

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 114


    Chapter 114 Punishing the Stepmother


    **Soren¡¯s POV


    Thomas was waiting for me, and I could tell by his expression that he had updates.


    I walked into my office with him behind me. ¡°What is it, Thomas?¡± I asked as I sat down at my desk.


    ¡°Two things,¡± he began. ¡°First of all, Derek¡¯s all taken care of,¡± he said. ¡°I received word earlier today


    that he¡¯s reached his final destination.¡±


    I nodded. I expected nothing less from my people. ¡°Good. What else?¡±


    Thomas continued, ¡°Secondly, we have confirmation that Ethan has arrived back in the capital.¡±


    Where Madalynn was.


    I could certainly use this to my advantage.


    Thomas sat down across from me and said, ¡°I believe there may be some other loose ends we need to


    tie up, though?¡±


    Knowing exactly what he was talking about, I agreed. It was time for me to address a previous ally, one


    who needed to make sure he stayed in hisne.


    Letting out a sigh of annoyance, I opened a desk drawer and found a piece of stationary, pulling it out


    and grabbing a fountain pen off of my desk.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to call him on the burner phone?¡± Thomas asked, clearly surprised by my choice of


    communication method.


    I shook my head. ¡°This is safer. I know everyone who will handle this. No chance of anyone interfering.¡±


    With Thomas keeping hisments to himself, I began to write.


    Once I was done, I folded the paper and gave it to Thomas. ¡°You will see that this reaches him? I want


    to ensure that no one else has the opportunity to read it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± Thomas said, tucking the envelope into the inside pocket of his jacket.


    ¡°So it sounds like you also have a third piece of news?¡±


    ¡°Yes, regarding Miss Rosalie¡¯s mother.¡±


    Thomas¡¯sst report greatly intrigued my interest. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Based on the preliminary report, she might be thest survivor of the¡­¡± he leaned over and murmured


    thest name in my


    ear.


    My eyes widened, and the room was silent for a few moments.


    Then I couldn¡¯t help but startughing.


    The Moon Goddess was on my side this time.


    ¡°Thank you, Thomas. Great news! Let¡¯s head back,¡± I suggested, mming my hands down on the


    table in finality before ! stood up.


    It wasn¡¯t a long drive to Rosalie¡¯s. The whole way over, I anticipated seeing her face.


    She had been very nice to metely, and even though I was still fearful she might leave, I was also


    beginning to think that she might be able to see a future with me.


    When we arrived, I headed to the door, but Thomas stayed outside with the guards. I knocked and


    waited, finding myself restless, shifting my weight from one foot to the other.


    Rosalie opened the door, her skin slightly flushed, breathing a little hard like she¡¯d been exercising or


    something.


    I was immediately concerned.


    ¡°Hi, Ro. Are you okay?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. ¡°Just moving around is getting harder,¡± she said,ughing, but it was


    clear that she was bothered.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if that was all that it was. Her eyes looked a bit red and puffy, like perhaps she had been


    crying.


    | gently grabbed her arm to stabilize her. ¡°Walk carefully, watch your step.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Soren,¡± she grinned at me with appreciation:


    Once we got inside, I helped her sit down in her chair and leaned forward to kiss her cheek. Before she


    could pull away, I crouched down so our eyes were at the same level, ¡°I have something for you.¡±


    I reached into my pocket and pulled out a golden bracelet with a wolf charm on it.


    ¡°Soren,¡± she wasn¡¯t super excited, and I didn¡¯t expect her to be, knowing how exhausted she had been


    lately. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that¡­¡±


    I shrugged, I never came over without giving her something. ¡°Can I put it on for you?¡±


    ¡°I am worried that I may lose it,¡± she shook her head. I was a little disappointed that she turned it down,


    but I wasn¡¯t just going to give up. ¡°Please, I insist. It¡¯ll bring me lots of joy.¡±


    She finally nodded and held up her wrist, and I clipped it on. Just being this close to her was


    distracting. She smelled so lovely, like a garden after a fresh rain shower. That dream I¡¯d had was still


    in my mind, even all these dayster.


    Once the bracelet was hooked, I held up her hand and ced a kiss on the back of her hand. Her skin


    was warm on my lips, and the scent of her had me twitching against my pants.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She looked down at the ground, shyly, and then looked at me through her long eyshes.


    I could see it. I could absolutely see it. She looked like a princess. Even in her pregnant state, in casual


    clothing, standing here in her living room, she was regal and poised.


    She had grace and beauty like no one I¡¯d ever seen. Her eyes were bright and twinkled like starlight.


    Her hair gleamed even in the faintest light and hung around her shoulders like a robe. She held her


    shoulders like a statue.


    When she sang, it was magical. The notes that floated from her lips touched the listener¡¯s soul and


    moved them like nothing I¡¯d ever heard before.


    How could that be anything less than royalty?


    I realized I was staring when Rosalie said, ¡°Soren, are you going to sit down, or do you need


    something? Are you thirsty?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± I said, shaking my head to clear my thoughts. I left some space between us to try and keep


    my hands off of her.


    ¡°Listen, I have some news,¡± I began, hoping to ease her mind. If I was right, and she had been crying,


    perhaps part of the reason she¡¯d been upset had to do with her horrific stepbrother.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, and I saw her entire body tense up.


    Before I could respond, we heard amotion outside.


    A woman was shouting in the yard. ¡°Come here, you filthy whore! You b*tch!¡± Rosalie and I both perked


    up, our eyes wide as we turned to the window.


    ¡°What the!?¡± I murmured. ¡°Stay here.¡± I ordered her, my militarymander voice taking over,


    But Rosalie didn¡¯t listen.


    As I moved to the front yard to see what in the world was happening, she was with me.


    I knew that my quards were outside and that I could protect her if I needed to, but when we walked


    outside, the guards had their hands around a middle-aged woman who was struggling to get away from


    them.


    ¡°There she is! Murderer! You f*cking b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Isis?¡± Rosalie gasped, her voice a cold whisper next to me.


    ¡°You know this woman?¡± I asked her.


    The woman began to cry as she said, ¡°You caused all of this misery! You made them kill him! My boy!


    My boy!¡±


    Rosalie was shocked and didn¡¯t respond.


    I looked at the woman like the piece of filth I knew her to be, now that I had identified who she was.


    She was screaming and kicking, cursing the most filthy and horrible words at Rosalie.


    Rosalie stood there without a word and I was worried. Was she too terrified?


    ¡°Ro, are you okay?¡± | checked on her, and then scolded Thomas ¡°What are you guys waiting for, get


    her out of here!¡±


    .


    The woman screamed, ¡°You whore! You don¡¯t even dare to talk to me?¡±


    She spit as she continued to scream out her filthy cursing, ¡°You¡¯re just a whore! You hide behind your


    filthy sugar daddy and sucking his,¡±


    ¡°Now!!¡± I roared.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± I heard Rosalie say.


    I looked at Rosalie worriedly. Her face was pale and she was biting her lip. She was too quiet and I


    didn¡¯t want her to get too close to that woman. ¡°Ro, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid, let me handle it.¡±


    Rosalie shook her head and said, ¡°No. Soren. I¡¯m not afraid. I need to speak with her. Please.¡±


    ¡°Wait, she¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Rosalie replied calmly, ¡°I have you and so many guards around me. There¡¯s no way she would be able


    to hurt me.¡±


    Seeing how determined she was, I sighed, ¡°Just be careful, okay?¡±


    Rosalie nodded her head and gestured for the guards to let go of Isis, who immediately was charging


    towards her.


    ¡°First of all, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless now. You wouldn¡¯t be able to get to me before


    the guards get to you, you know that.¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice was calm and assertive. ¡°If you want revenge,


    you need to first make sure you don¡¯t die.¡±


    Isis obviously didn¡¯t expect that, but it was effective enough to stop her in her tracks.


    Rosalie continued, ¡°Now, you said I made them kill him¡­ If what you said is true, I can have them do it


    to Derek, I can also have them do it to you.¡±


    Isis¡¯s eyes were filled with terror. Rosalie smiled, ¡°However, I can tell you right now, I didn¡¯t, whether


    you believe it or not.


    Isis stared at Rosalie viciously, but Rosalie didn¡¯t move her gaze away from Isis. She looked back at


    Isis calmly and confidently, which seemingly surprised Isis.


    Finally, Isis reevaluated her situation, and decided it probably was not in her own interest to continue


    being aggressive with Rosalie, so she decided to change how she should approach the whole thing.


    She looked around, and when she realized who I was, her tears changed course. ¡°I beg your


    forgiveness, sir, I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Rosalie. Please forgive me,¡± she said, ¡°It¡¯s just.. he¡¯s gone. Derek is


    missing and l-¡±


    I frowned and was disgusted by her. However, I didn¡¯t say anything, because I was intrigued to see


    what Rosalie would say this time.


    Rosalie looked Isis in the eye. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but when she spoke, everyone quieted down.


    ¡°Isis, everyone suffers through the consequences of their own deeds in this life. It¡¯s not for me to take


    your life or Derek¡¯s.¡±


    I stared at Rosalie in awe. She was amazing, standing there so calmly and confidently speaking to this


    horrid woman. I¡¯d never seen this side of her. She had always been sweet, but I had forgotten that she


    was an Alpha¡¯s daughter, after all,


    ¡°However, I also have no obligation to help you. You and Derek both caused me pain over the years.


    While I¡¯ve learned to let go of my past, I haven¡¯t forgotten about it. Now, I¡¯ve told you that I do not know


    where Derek is, and I must ask you to leave.¡±


    Isis didn¡¯t move, and I heard Rosalie say firmly, ¡°Leave, now, Isis. I¡¯m no longer afraid of you, and you


    won¡¯t get what you want from me.¡±


    Then Rosalie turned around and walked back towards me without looking at Isis any more.


    The guards didn¡¯t take Isis away, they didn¡¯t need to, After a few moments, Isis left the scene on her


    own. I could see resentment in Isis¡¯s eyes, but I also saw shock and fear..


    Thad a feeling she would leave Rosalie alone after that.


    I followed Rosalie back inside, and I told her, ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, Rosalie.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, but


    she looked a bit apprehensive. ¡°Soren, what did you do to Derek?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 115

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 115


    Chapter 115 Madalynn Was Nothing To Him?


    Soren smiled innocently, ¡°I was just about to tell you that when Isis interrupted me.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t force myself to smile this time, and I heard him say, ¡°I wanted to let you know, I found out the


    issues you had with your stepbrother, and I wanted you to know that you don¡¯t have to worry about him


    anymore. It¡¯s taken care of,¡± he smiled. ¡°However, now I figured you probably would¡¯ve handled it


    yourself. Very well done just now.¡±


    Instead of thanking him, I only stared for a moment before I got a little worried. ¡°You said you handled


    Derek?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ro. He¡¯s taken care of. You don¡¯t ever have to worry about him again,¡± Soren replied.


    My eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®taken care of¡­? Did you, did you kill him? That¡¯s why Isis


    came?¡±


    Sorenughed, ¡°No! Of course not. I just made sure he knew to never mess with you again and then


    sent him far, far away.¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t particrly like Derek, I was relieved that Derek wasn¡¯t dead.


    ¡°Soren, I appreciate you trying to help me, but you didn¡¯t have to do that. Thest time someone tried


    to take care of Derek for me, they just ended up creating this bigger problem for meter on, like with


    his recent demands you apparently found out about¡­¡±


    Deep down, I had a bigger question-how did Soren find out about Derek?


    ¡°Of course I found out, Ro,¡± Soren said. ¡°I told you. I am in charge here. But I can assure you, this won¡¯t


    happen again. Derek won¡¯t pop up into your life again. When I say I¡¯ve handled something, I¡¯ve handled


    it.¡± Soren looked into my eyes and raised his eyebrows to emphasize what he was saying to me.


    All I could do at this point was to nod and say, ¡°Okay, thank you, Soren,¡±


    However, thinking through what had urred, I was getting unsettled. There were way more guards


    than I anticipated-even when I was back at the castle in Mirage, I didn¡¯t remember having this many


    people watching me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize


    that there were a lot of guards in the yard.¡±


    He shrugged, trying to make it seem like it was no big deal. ¡°I guess they were following Isis from


    town.¡±


    I felt they were not protecting me. Instead, they were watching me.


    When we finally got back into the house, Soren nced at the nket and teddy bear I crotched


    earlier.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s amazing what you can make!¡± he replied in his usual, casual tone, watching me.


    As much as I wanted to appreciate hisments, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the things that had


    happened recently. Ethan and then Derek.


    How was I supposed to just act like everything was okay?


    ¡°Thanks, Soren,¡± I whispered with my back turned towards him as I smoothed the fresh nket out in


    the crib.


    ¡°You have been really quiettely¡­ is something the matter?¡± he asked, his footsteps approaching me


    slowly.


    ¡°No.. I¡¯m okay.¡± I gave him a weak smile and stepped around him and moved towards the dresser to


    put away a few pieces of clothing that Seraphine had grabbed from town for me.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re okay. You don¡¯t even y the piano anymore.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Imented quickly. ¡°I have just been so tiredtely.¨C the pregnancy.¡±


    I looked towards Soren as he pushed his hands into his pockets and nodded with a small smile.


    ¡°Alright. Well, why don¡¯t we put the kettle on and take it easy for the rest of the afternoon?¡±


    I nodded. I didn¡¯t want to make it seem weird between us, even if I wasn¡¯t sure about him constantly


    being around,


    ¡°Of course, that sounds great. I could use a break.¡±


    He stepped closer to me, his hand pressing against the small of my back. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go get your feet


    up, then.¡±


    Moving towards the living room, Soren motioned me towards the sofa. After I took my seat, he pulled


    the footstool over and lifted my feet upon it.


    His movements made me slightly uneasy, but I reminded myself that he was just being kind to me.


    However, in the back of my mind, more and more, I knew he wasn¡¯t as harmless as he appeared to be.


    He had gotten rid of Derek so easily and acted as if it was just another ordinary thing to do. Was it


    possible that all men of power like him and Ethan could do things like that? Were they all able to just


    snap their fingers and make people disappear?


    cing my hands on my stomach, I rubbed circles around my kicking unborn babe as I watched Soren


    move towards the kitchen, grabbing the kettle and filling it up at the sink.


    ¡°So, other than working on your projects, what else have you been up to?¡± he called from the kitchen


    as his eyes drifted back towards me.


    ¡°Nothing really,¡± I replied as a sigh left my lips.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice that every time Soren came over, he was in such a good mood. The more he


    came over, the more I felt like I was constantly under his watchful gaze.


    ¡°I was thinking¡­¡± Soren replied as he walked back towards me with a cup of tea, ¡°perhaps we can go


    get dinner one night.¡±


    ¡°Um, okay,¡± I replied hesitantly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be sure about going. Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Soren asked again.


    ¡°Yeah, no. dinner sounds amazing. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just so out of it today,¡± I covered, trying to get out of


    the depressed mood I was in.


    Soren nodded slowly before taking a seat across from me and giving me a sad smile.


    ¡°I found something out today that I want to tell you, but I don¡¯t want to upset you,¡± he whispered, giving


    me a small smile that made me wonder what had happened.


    ¡°Did something bad happen?¡±


    Shaking his head, he scoffed, ¡°No, no, sweetie. Not exactly.¡±


    The affectionate word he called me caught me off guard, but my interest in what was wrong took


    precedence over the moment. ¡°May I know?¡±


    He adjusted the way he was sitting and sped his hands together.


    ¡°I got word today that Ethan had gone back to the capital, and he and Madalynn are pushing forward


    with their wedding¡­¡±


    A rush of emotions flooded me with Soren¡¯s words.


    Ethan had told me that Madalynn was nothing to him, and that he wouldn¡¯t marry her. That he loved me


    and wanted a life with me and our baby


    ¡°He said he wasn¡¯t going to though,¡± I mumbled, trying to wrap my head around what he was saying.


    ¡°When is it supposed to happen?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± he said softly, don¡¯t do that to yourself.¡±


    Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath, trying to understand why I had believed Ethan before. My heart


    broke all over again as I tried to grasp the fact that everything Ethan had said before were lies.


    He just left.


    Left to marry Madalynn as if I wasn¡¯t a second thought in his mind.


    ¡°When are they getting married?¡± I asked again as I looked up at Soren with tear-filled eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure the exact date, but I heard it would be soon,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Rosalie.¡±


    Soon.. he didn¡¯t even want to wait until the end of the war.


    ¡°Soren, you don¡¯t need to apologize,¡± I said calmly trying to remain passive as I blinked back my tears.


    ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t let him get to you. He isn¡¯t worth it,¡± Soren replied, trying to reassure me and make me


    feel better.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said tly as I stood to my feet. ¡°He isn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    I tried to reassure myself that what I was saying was true. I wanted to believe he wasn¡¯t worth it, but


    yet, I found myself having to fight hard to not let my tears drop.


    ¡°Shall we find something else to do?¡± Soren asked, as he stood and met me at eye level. His hands


    caressed my shoulders as he tried tofort me.


    I shook my head and forced a smile upon my lips. ¡°I appreciate it, Soren, I think I just want to take a


    nap. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Soren paused, and he gently lifted up my chin. ¡°I don¡¯t like to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°I know, sorry.¨C but I just need a little time,¡± I replied, trying to show him I would be okay.


    ¡°Okay, pretty. You take all the time you need. Stressing isn¡¯t good for you or the baby.¡±


    Leaning in, he gently kissed my cheek. He brushed his hand against my hair, pushing it behind my ear.


    ¡°Soren, could you please do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°Anything for you, pretty. What is it?¡± he replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Going forward, I don¡¯t want to hear anything about Ethan, could you please do that for me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to be too surprised. He simply nodded and gently squeezed my hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Soren.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to thank me, Rosalie. I will always be here for you and the baby. No matter what, you


    will never be alone.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Inodded in acknowledgement and rushed back to my bedroom and closed the door.


    When I was finally alone, the emotional waterfall almost burst through the dam I had held together.


    However, I told myself not to


    cry.


    He wasn¡¯t worth it.


    I told myself that I was emotional because I was angry at myself.


    How could I be so foolish in thinking that things had changed with Ethan? Why did I allow myself to fall


    into his trap once more?


    I loved him more than I had ever loved anyone, and yet, I was never good enough. He only took


    advantage of my love, lied to me. used me.


    At the end of the day, I had be nothing more than a passing memory to him.


    However, I was the one who fell for it all willingly.


    If there was anyone to me, it was me.


    Never again would I allow anyone to hurt me like that.


    I needed to be strong for myself and for my baby.


    I couldn¡¯t control what Ethan would do, but I could control my own actions.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 116

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 116


    Chapter 116: Wedding Day Confirmation


    **Madalynn¡¯s POV


    Who did Talon think he was, anyway?


    He was a Beta-not a Luna! He couldn¡¯t tell me when I could see my fiance!


    I rushed over to my father¡¯s suite, determined not to let what happened yesterday happen again today.


    Talon hadn¡¯t let me see Ethan when I¡¯d wanted to speak to him yesterday, but he wasn¡¯t going to stop


    me now.


    Not if I could help it, anyway.


    As I turned the corner near my father¡¯s room in a rush, I ran into someone. She gasped, and almost


    lost her bnce.


    It was unbelievable how those b*tches could be so clumsy. I scolded her, ¡°Do you not know how to


    walk?!¡±


    She looked at me, wide-eyed, like a doe, staring into a bright light. Then I recognized her- the awful


    maid who used to serve Rosalie. Her name. whatever that was.


    Rosalie


    that d*mn Rosalie! If it wasn¡¯t for her, Ethan would¡¯ve already been mine! And this b*tch served her!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the h*ll do you think you¡¯re looking at, b*tch?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing,¡± she stammered, dropping her gaze.


    Snapping my fingers at my guards, I insisted, ¡°Bring her.¡±


    ¡°No, please!¡± she screeched, but they had her in their grasps and dragged her harshly thest few


    steps to my father¡¯s room.


    We burst through the door. He wasn¡¯t in the sitting area, which was just as well. It would give me a few


    moments alone with this wh*re before I went to talk to him.


    ¡°Please, Miss Mad-¡± she began, but my open palm connected with her pale cheek before she could get


    the words out.


    The p left her face red, her head snapping to the side as tears rolled from her eyes. She didn¡¯t fall,


    though, because my men were holding her.


    I liked the sound of a good p, skin on skin. ¡°Shut up, b*tch,¡± I told her as I let loose again. ¡°I know


    who you are. I know where your loyalty lies.¡± I hit her again. This time, I used my fist and made her


    pretty pink mouth a shade of crimson.


    She whimpered, but it was hard to hear her over my guards¡¯ughter. I hit her a few more times before


    I grabbed the top of her hair and yanked her down to her knees twisting her neck so she was forced to


    look up at me. ¡°Listen, b*tch, if you don¡¯t want to be my permanent punching bag, no one hears


    about this, got it?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Miss Madalynn,¡± she said, coughing blood.


    ¡°Luna Madalynn,¡± I corrected her.


    ¡°L-luna,¡± she managed.


    Iughed again and then shoved my knuckles up into her chin before I heard my father¡¯s office door


    open. ¡°Madalynn, what are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°Let her be.¡±


    Sighing, I let her go and waved my hand so the guards would take her away. My father walked back


    into his office, and I took a moment to rpose myself. I¡¯d had my fun, but now I needed to get my


    thoughts back together.


    All of this waiting around was really starting to get to me. I didn¡¯t know how much longer I could wait for


    Ethan to finally make me his Luna. The longer he waited, the more likely that he might change his


    mind.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Now that he was back in the capital, I knew I needed to do something. I decided it was time to take


    matters into my own hands


    But I likely couldn¡¯t do it on my own. I needed an ally. Someone I could trust.


    Without knocking, I pushed my way into my father¡¯s office. He had returned to his desk and was


    working on some boring paperwork. I let out a loud sigh, attempting to get him to look up, but he just


    sat there like he didn¡¯t hear me.


    So I did it again. This time, he grunted and looked up, setting his pen aside and looking at me like I was


    interrupting something important. ¡°What is it now, Madalynn?¡±


    ¡°I want to marry Ethan, Father. And I want to marry him now.¡± I folded my arms and looked down at the


    floor between my heels. I couldn¡¯t help but pout a bit. I thought that, by now, I¡¯d be the Luna, his Luna,


    standing proudly next to him, and calling the most gorgeous man my mate.


    ¡°You need to be patient, Madalynn,¡± my father said. ¡°You have to give Ethan a chance to get back into


    the routine of being here. He¡¯s only just returned from his time at the front.¡±


    ¡°But what if he leaves again, and I haven¡¯t even gotten a chance to have the wedding?¡± I turned around


    and headed to the balcony that overlooked a garden. It was a nice day, but I couldn¡¯t even enjoy it.


    Every day may as well be cloudy and overcast without Ethan following through with his promise to


    make me his wife.


    The screech of my father¡¯s chair across the floor told me he was abandoning his precious paperwork


    anding to his little girl in my time of need. At least someone cared about me.


    I felt his heavy hand on my arm and turned to look at me. ¡°He¡¯ll go through with it, Madalynn. He has to.


    King James has given him the order to.¡±


    I knew my father¡¯s words were meant tofort me, but they didn¡¯t. ¡°It would be nice if he wanted to.


    He hasn¡¯t evene to see me since he¡¯s returned.¡±


    Father patted my arm a few times and then withdrew his hand, leaning on the railing next to me.


    ¡°Listen, you must understand. He was under the impression that he would be the heir to the throne. He


    was so proud, thinking he would be the next king. Now, you, and we, mean a lot more to him if he were


    to maintain his influence in the Eastern kingdom¡­ If you¡¯re so worked up about having the wedding


    moved up, why don¡¯t you go speak to Ethan about it? Perhaps he will agree to have it earlier, before he


    goes back out to the field.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow as I listened to my father¡¯s words. Imagining Ethan agreeing to that made my heart


    flutter, but then, I visualized the opposite. Shaking my head, I told my father. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to do


    that, Father. A cold, hard refusal from Ethan would be devastating, and I¡¯ve had enough


    disappointment tost me a lifetime recently.¡±


    My father took a deep breath and looked away, and I got the impression there was something he


    wasn¡¯t telling me, something important.


    ¡°The situation is fluid, Madalynn. It continues to change. I think you may be surprised at what Ethan


    has to say. The only way to know for sure is to find out. Just go speak to him. Be demure. Perhaps he


    will agree.¡±


    ¡°Demure?¡± I repeated. ¡°Are you implying that I¡¯m not always demure?¡± My eyes widened at the slight


    insult.


    My father chuckled under his breath. ¡°Good luck to you, Madalynn. Let me know how it goes.¡± He


    turned and walked back to his desk.


    ¡°Now?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you mean for me to go now?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± my father asked. ¡°I believe he¡¯s in his room at the moment. They are taking a break from


    meetings about the war¡­ Just be sure to knock this time.¡±


    growled at him, and heughed again.


    With a deep breath, I headed out the door, wondering if I could seriously ask Ethan such a thing.


    ¡°Demure,¡± I said to myself. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be demure¡­¡±


    It took several minutes for me to arrive at Ethan¡¯s door since our rooms were nowhere near his,


    something that had always irritated me since we had arrived at the capital.


    D*mn it! That f*cking Talon was just exiting Ethan¡¯s door and nced at my direction.


    I just didn¡¯t have the time to argue with him, so I retreated back to hide around a corner. Hopefully, he


    didn¡¯t see me.


    After a couple minutes, I peeked out and was pleased that Talon was no longer there guarding Ethan¡¯s


    door.


    Finally, I got to Ethan¡¯s room and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Ethan called from within, and even the sound of his voice had me giddy inside.


    He was an extremely attractive man, after all, besides all the other benefits of marrying him.


    I poked my head in first, remembering my father¡¯s advice. ¡°Hello, Ethan,¡± I said, smiling sweetly at him.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you. May Ie in?¡±


    He stared at me for a moment, his dark eyebrows crinkled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I smiled and walked into the room, noting that he was alive. He was sitting on a couch in the living room


    area, putting on his shoes. When he bent forward, he cringed a little, like it hurt.


    ¡°Were you injured in battle?¡± I asked him. ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He finished with his shoes and looked at me. ¡°What is it, Madalynn?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I know you¡¯re very busy since you¡¯ve returned. I just wanted to see


    you. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He looked at me with those heavy eyes-and that¡¯s all he said.


    What did he mean by okay?! Not, ¡°I missed you, too.¡± Not, ¡°Come here and let me hold you, my


    fianc¨¦e.¡± Not, ¡°I thought about you every day while I was gone.¡± A simple, ¡°Okay.¡±?!


    But then. I knew he was a man of few words, and I tried to keep that in the forefront of my mind as I


    continued.


    you


    ¡°Well, then¡­¡± I said, pressing on, ¡°I assume that you¡¯ll want to return to the front soon, and since that¡¯s


    the case, perhaps and I should go ahead and get married while you¡¯re here. Right away. Without


    waiting.¡±


    I froze, my hands on the back of the chair across from where he was sitting, holding my breath, praying


    to the Moon Goddess that she¡¯d make him say yes.


    Ethan stared at me, his expression unreadable. I thought I saw a flicker of something in his eyes, but I


    couldn¡¯t tell what it was-a mix of passion and¡­ anger?


    Surely not¡­ And then, he said, ¡°All right then.¡±


    It was my turn to stare at him. ¡°What¡¯s that now?¡± I asked, thinking there was no way that I had heard


    him correctly.


    He stood and tucked his shirt in, and I realized he was getting ready to leave the room. ¡°I said fine,


    Madalynn. How many days do you need? Two? Will that be enough?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes,¡± I stammered. He¡¯d said yes?


    He¡¯d said yes!


    He had his back to me now as he gathered up the items he needed off of the coffee table, but as he


    stood, I couldn¡¯t help butunch myself at him.


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Ethan!¡± I said as he grunted from the contact. I had forgotten he¡¯d been injured. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    I backed off, but I still had my hand on him. ¡°I am just so excited!¡±


    ¡°All right, Madalynn. Just go get busy nning.¡± He took a few steps away from me, acting cold and


    aloof-like usual. Not the way a man who was about to marry someone should act.


    But then, this was an arranged marriage.


    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± I said. He could learn to love meter. Still, I stood there, staring at him. He was so


    handsome. And he was going to be my husband soon. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. My n had actually


    worked.


    ¡°Go, Madalynn¡­ before I change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± | said, turning to go. ¡°We¡¯ll have the most beautiful wedding anyone has ever seen!¡± I gushed, I


    had lots of work ahead of me.


    He didn¡¯t respond, which shouldn¡¯t have surprised me.


    My husband-to-be was a man of few words.


    It didn¡¯t matter. I was about to be the Luna of Drogomor pack.


    I was rushing so quickly back to my father¡¯s room to give him the good news, I rounded a corner too


    quickly and ran into a maiding toward me with a stack of towels. She fell to the ground hard, and


    the towels went flying.


    What the f*ck was wrong with all the maids keep getting in my way?!


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± I shouted at her as shey there on the ground, grimacing. I stepped over


    her and kept going. I had important news to share with my father.


    I flew through my father¡¯s office door again, and he groaned at me, looking up from his desk again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to knock?¡± he asked.


    I ignored him. He didn¡¯t say I had to knock on his door. pping my hands together, I dered, ¡°He


    said yes!¡±


    My father¡¯s eyes widened, and he stood, dropping everything he¡¯d held in his hands. ¡°He did?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Alpha Ethan?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Said you could move the wedding up?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Why was he doubting me so immensely?


    He came around the desk and wrapped his arms around me. ¡°Well done, Madalynn. Well done!¡±


    Damian appeared at the door, and my father patted me on the back as he squeezed me. ¡°All right, now


    you must get the nning started. Carry on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    As I left the room, I heard my father talking, ¡°Damian, Ethan agreed to get married sooner, so I guess


    those rumors about the queen must be true¡­¡±


    I frowned. What rumors?


    However, I only had two days, so I for now, filed that information about the queen in the back of my


    mind.


    I had a lot to get done and not a lot of time to do it.


    This was going to be a wedding no one would ever forget.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 117

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 117


    Chapter 117: A Wedding No One Would Ever Forget


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Alpha, shouldn¡¯t you be getting ready? The wedding will start in thirty minutes.¡± Talon entered my


    office,


    I flipped over another page of the intel report. ?


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± I replied without looking up.


    ¡°Alpha, just to put your wedding suit on will take you more than half an hour.¡± Talon brought in the


    clothes andid them on my bed. ¡°Also, the dressing experts are waiting to serve you. They are outside


    of your door right now.¡±


    I put down my files and looked at my Beta. In the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of the clothes-


    snow-white shirt, ck jacket with coattails, golden wolf cufflinks.


    I¡¯d never wear something so stupid.


    ¡°So? Have I ever said I would change?¡±


    It was Madalynn¡¯s wedding day, and I was supposed to be the groom. However, I felt more like I was


    being prepared to be put to death.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going through with this,¡± Talon said, leaning against the table across the room.


    He was already dressed in a simr suit since he was to be my best man.


    ¡°It has to be done,¡± I said, firmly. ¡°You know that better than anyone.¡±


    ¡°I do know that,¡± he said. ¡°And of course I will stand beside you, no matter what.¡±


    I looked him in the eye and said, ¡°I appreciate that.¡±


    Talon looked away. He wasn¡¯t used to my kindness. He cleared his throat. ¡°Vicky said that she had to


    go with Madalynn to a dress shop that was not open, however, Madalynn found out who the owner


    was, and forced them to open it just for her. It took her hours to pick out one that she found suitable.


    When she finally chose one, she insisted on alterations that the dress shop owner said would take her


    all night to get done. Madalynn¡¯s only response was, ¡®And?¡¯.¡±


    Talon shook his head and picked up a ss of whisky off of the table, taking a long drink. ¡°However,


    that wasn¡¯t the terrible part of what I heard.¡±


    I arched an eyebrow, not sure whether I wanted to waste more time on anything rted to Madalynn.


    ¡°The dress shop owner had a newborn at home who she was nursing. She begged Madalynn to allow


    her to go home to feed the baby since she had already been out for a few hours. Madalynn said, ¡®the


    sooner you¡¯re done, the sooner you can go, so focus.¡¯Vicky had to send men to bring the baby over,


    fought with Madalynn¡¯s guards, and finally was able to get the woman to feed her child in the middle of


    the night.¡±


    I knew my expression probably didn¡¯t look too kind at the moment.


    I heard simr reports. Madalynn had be more of a monster than usual, barking orders and


    making demands. She had insisted on waking the jeweler in the middle of the night to try on nes


    and earrings. She¡¯d made a mess of the shoe shop trying to find the perfect heels, and she¡¯d had half


    of the flower gardens cut attempting to find the perfect bouquets, only to disregard the flowers brought


    to her and demand different ones.


    I cursed under my breath, and really was not looking forward to seeing her at all today.


    ¡°Most of the residents of the capital ¨¢re d you only gave her two days, though,¡± Talon continued. ¡°At


    least she only had two days to terrorize them.¡±


    ¡°Over this,¡± I muttered, and Talonughed.


    ¡°So true. Did Alpha Ethan just make a joke?¡±


    I didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°It¡¯s not a joke if it¡¯s the truth.¡± I wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke around, and I hadn¡¯t had


    any alcohol, unlike my best man.


    I might need some, though. What I was about to do wasn¡¯t going to be easy.


    ¡°How may I serve you, sir?¡± the older man in charge of my team of expert dressers said with a small


    bow.


    ¡°No need,¡± I said dismissively and waved my hand to send them away. They looked at each other but


    dared not to disobey me.


    After they all left, I went to my closet and picked out the first ck suit I could find.


    As I put it on as I walked toward the door. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    Talon joined me.


    I went to my spot on the dais set up in the garden outside. Madalynn had insisted on an outside


    wedding near one of the only gardens she hadn¡¯t insisted be cut to pieces while looking for bouquets.


    She had an archway set up above us, and there were other decorations as well.


    I didn¡¯t really pay attention to any of that. I was ready to get all of this over with.


    The king and queen sat in the front row to my left, on my side of the aisle. I bowed to them, respectfully,


    as did Talon. James gave me a look-I knew he wasn¡¯t happy about my choice of attire, but at this


    moment, there was nothing he could do.


    The priest who would perform the ceremony stood next to me and gave the signal for the pianist to


    start the music.


    How had Madalynn managed to get them to move the grand piano outside?


    I could only shake my head with wonder.


    Vicky came up the aisle first. I knew she didn¡¯t want to be Madalynn¡¯s maid of honor, but again, she


    was doing this for me. Her smile was forced. Her bouquet didn¡¯t seem to be all that splendid to me.


    Behind her came a couple of children I didn¡¯t know, one of them tossing flower petals, and then


    everyone stood for the bride.


    Romero walked Madalynn down the aisle on his arm. Madalynn was wearing what appeared to be a


    ballgown. The white skirt was so wide, it barely fit down the aisle. The bodice was encrusted in jewels,


    possibly actual diamonds, and it barely covered her cleavage.


    The jewels around her neck and hanging from her ears were also diamonds, huge stones that gleamed


    in the sunlight.


    Apparently, Madalynn wanted this to be a memorable day.


    Well, it was going to be¡­.


    By the time they reached the front of the aisle, she was crying. I hoped that makeup was waterproof, or


    else with how thick it was, she was going to be garish.


    ¡°Who gives this woman to marry this man?¡± the priest asked. ¡°I do, Alpha Romero,¡± he said with pride.


    Then, the father kissed her cheek and had a seat on the bride¡¯s side of the aisle.


    Madalynn came to stand beside me, handing her bouquet off to Vicky, and taking my hands. She


    smiled at me, and I fought the nausea that swirled around in my stomach.


    She was an abomination. Everything about this woman was disgusting. When I looked at her, I thought


    about all of the awful deeds she had done, all of the crimes that she thought she had gotten away with,


    and all of the victories she thought she had won.


    As the priest asked us to pray to the Moon Goddess for a blessing upon this union, all I could do was


    ask the Moon Goddess to bring down fire and brimstone upon this woman and her pack, to repay her


    for all that she had done.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The ceremony began, and Madalynn¡¯s fake tears had dried up as she bounced excitedly next to me, so


    happy to finally be near her goal of having me as her own. I could hardly stand to have my hand


    touching hers.


    The priest asked her, ¡°Do you Madalynn take Alpha Ethan as your husband?¡±


    In a sultry voice, Madalynn leaned toward me and said, ¡°I do-forever and ever!¡±


    Bile rose in the back of my throat. Now, it would be my turn.


    ¡°And do you, Alpha Ethan, take Madalynn to be your wife and Luna?¡±


    I waited a moment, but not in hesitation. I only wanted to give her time to anticipate my response.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, pulling my hands away from her. ¡°No, I do not.¡±


    Madalynn¡¯s mouth gaped as she stared at me and murmurs echoed through the crowd, quiet at first but


    growing louder with every passing minute.


    Once she recovered her ability to speak, Madalynn asked, ¡°Wh-what do you mean no? This marriage is


    a union of two packs, promised by the king! Who are you to say no?¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡± | asked, taking a step toward her. She stepped back. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you who I am. I¡¯m the man


    who has discovered that I have all the reason in the world to refuse you!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the hate that came through with every word that I spoke to her. I red at her a moment


    longer.


    With that, I turned to walk away from her, to leave the entire scene behind.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t do that!¡± Madalynn shouted after me as I heard the entire scene erupt in chaos. ¡°Father!


    Do


    something! Make him stop!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°King James!¡± Romero¡¯s voice sounded above the crowd. ¡°You must punish Alpha Ethan for this horrific


    behavior!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Madalynn shouted. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    I only continued on my way, knowing that it was taken care of. Before I reached the door to go back


    inside, I heard Talon¡¯s strong voice say, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, if you will be seated, please allow me


    to exin everything¡­¡±


    A hush fell over the crowd, and I went inside, confident I would never have to deal with Madalynn


    again.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 118

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 118


    Chapter 118 What Happened That Night ¨C Part One


    **Talon¡¯s POV


    I took a deep breath.


    My Alpha owed me big, again!


    Then I stepped up in front of everyone at Ethan and Madalynn¡¯s sham wedding andmanded that


    they regain their seats so that I could exin the situation.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± I began, as they all quieted down and reimed their chairs. A silence finally


    fell over the crowd of curious guests as the eyes of over three hundred of the most prestigious visitors


    in the capital were all on me, including Madalynn, who was still outraged, and her father, as well as the


    king and queen, who were perplexed at Ethan¡¯s behavior, to say the least.


    ¡°As most of you know, many months ago, my Alpha Ethan took a breeder, an Alpha¡¯s daughter, named


    Rosalie, to ensure that he had an heir.¡±


    Most of the people in the crowd nodded along with me, though some looked surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what she has to do with anything!¡± Madalynn began.


    I bowed to the King, and requested politely, ¡°Please allow me to finish, my King.¡±


    The king raised a hand to stop her and nodded to me to gestered that I continue. Madalynn¡¯s eyes


    bulged from her head, but she closed her mouth.


    I nodded in appreciation and continued, ¡°Tragically, we all thought that Miss Rosalie took her own life a


    couple of months ago, for reasons we were not sure of. However, recently Alpha Ethan became aware


    that Rosalie didn¡¯t take her own life at all.¡±


    Murmurs went up all over the crowd, and I let them linger for a few moments for dramatic effect. I also


    watched Madalynn¡¯s reaction out of the corner of my eye, but once I was certain the crowd was ready


    for me to move on, I


    did so.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Miss Rosalie who came up with this scheme. Her death was nned, and the person who


    nned it was-¡± | turned to point at the bride, ¡°unfortunately, Miss Madalynn.¡±


    ¡°Lies! Those are all lies!¡± Madalynn shouted, her face a garish horror as she twisted her mouth to make


    her point heard.


    The king bellowed, ¡°Silence!¡±


    This time, one of the royal guards stepped forward and warned Madalynn, ¡°Please be quiet, or I¡¯ll have


    to force you to¡±


    Madalynn bit her lower lips hard, and her whole body started to tremble, but she didn¡¯t fight any further.


    I then took the time to exin, ¡°Miss Madalynn not only arranged to have Miss Rosalie killed, but also


    went about fooling Alpha Ethan and everyone else, including the king, by having an innocent woman, a


    poor maid, murdered on the cliffs one rainy evening so that she would be the only one left for Ethan to


    turn to!¡±


    The crowd gasped, and it was so quiet.


    Madalynn jumped up again and screamed, ¡°Liar! How dare you ruin my reputation, 1-¡± This time, she


    couldn¡¯t finish because the royal guard covered her mouth with his hand after forcing her to sit back


    down.


    King James demanded stermly. ¡°Beta Talon, you are using a youngdy of a serious crime, and I do


    not wish to hear more unless you have evidence.¡±


    | acknowledged his request, and nodded, ¡°Of course, my King! My first witness is a young soldier.¡±


    I waved my hand, and a few of my guards brought out the young man in question. He was only a boy,


    really, only eighteen. He was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t even stand up straight.


    | softened my tone when speaking to him, ¡°Just tell the truth, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes! Beta Talon!¡±


    ¡°Were you the one who told everyone to go to the cliff and led us to believe that the person standing


    next to the cliff was Miss Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­ someone told me to tell Alpha Ethan that, so¡­ so I did.¡±


    | asked, ¡°Who was that person?¡±.


    He pointed to Madalyn, ¡°It was Miss Madalynn.¡±


    Madalynn was able to break free and raised her voice so everyone could hear, ¡°How ridiculous! Was


    that the


    evidence?! That night was so chaotic, and that was just what I saw. Was there anything wrong with it?¡±


    The crowd seemed to agree with her, however, I smiled and nodded, ¡°I understand. That¡¯s why, please


    allow me to present to you the second witness, also a soldier. Private Sutton.¡±


    Private Sutton¡¯s head was downcast, and he was brought out by two guards with his arms chained.


    Exactly how she convinced him to do her bidding, I wasn¡¯t sure, but he had confessed to everything.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Madalynn¡¯s eyes widened when she saw him.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Private Sutton swore under oath that he was ordered by someone to fire a


    single arrow into a woman wearing a blue dress on the cliffs that rainy night, and when he did so,


    hitting his mark, the woman fell over the edge to her death.¡±


    I looked up at the king whose face was nearly purple with rage.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before in my life!¡± Madalynn shouted.


    ¡°Private Sutton, can you identify the person who asked you to fire the arrow at the innocentdy on the


    cliffs, please?¡± I asked, ncing at him over my shoulder.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Beta Talon!!¡± he exined. ¡°By no means would I deny that I shot the arrow. However, I


    did so because I was given the order that the woman was a spy and needed to be killed¡­ I didn¡¯t


    know¡­¡±


    The crowd started to get noisy.


    I cleared my throat, ¡°A lot of you were here on the night of my Alpha¡¯s engagement dinner, and were


    you aware of any spy or security concerns that night?¡±


    A lot of the people in the crowd shook their heads.


    I nodded, and turned to the private, ¡°Now you see, someone fed you the wrong information. Now, could


    you please tell us whether this youngdy here, Miss Madalynn, was the person that told you there was


    a spy?¡±


    Madalynn shouted, ¡°What the h*ck are you talking about?! I don¡¯t know you¡­!!¡±


    He looked at Madalynn for a moment, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, he shook his head slowly.


    Murmuring could be heard from the crowd. The case was way moreplicated than they expected.


    Madalynn let out a sigh and the smirk on her face was back, ¡°I told you I have nothing to do with¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it wasn¡¯t her, however, that person is here!¡± His words grabbed everyone¡¯s attention.


    He lifted his chained hands and pointed at someone not too far from where Madalynn was standing.


    ¡°It was her!¡±


    He pointed at a maid, I knew that maid. She was the one who asked Madalynn whether Rosalie was


    dead for certain


    The maid let out a shriek, and fainted. However, with the royal doctor¡¯s help, she was soon pulled back


    to consciousness.


    Her face was pale, and her eyes filled with tears and fear. She ran over to Madalynn as soon as she


    was awake, and pleaded, ¡°Miss Madalynn, please, tell them¡­! You were the one¡­¡±


    Madalynn kicked her away and screamed, ¡°Who are you? Get the h*ll away from me!¡±


    But once again, the kingmanded that Madalynn and the maid both needed to be quiet.


    At this point, most of the guests were quite convinced of what they¡¯d seen and heard. However, I was


    not done yet. Feeling like awyer in a criminal.trial, I said, ¡°Moving along¡­


    ¡°On the same night in question, a housemaid, Jessica Scaleni, went missing. Her roommate, Trina


    Henry, notified the head of staff that she was missing, but no one knew where she was at. It was


    assumed that perhaps she had just quit and gone home, but Trina didn¡¯t think that she would do that.


    When I heard about this, I contacted Jessica¡¯s family.¡±


    I looked at Madalynn, and she was staring down at the ground between her shoes as if she knew what


    I was about to say


    ¡°Here to tell you what I discovered is her sister, Fiona.¡±


    Fiona Scaleni walked out under the protection of two guards, and immediately there was a murmur


    amongst the crowd because the girl looked so much like Rosalie. She was taller and not as pretty, but


    her hair was the same color and length, and it was clear that, in a thunderstorm, from a distance, this


    girl could be mistaken for Rosalie.


    So¡­ her sister could be, too.


    ¡°Your Majesties,¡± Fiona said, bowing to the king and queen. She lifted her head and said, ¡°My family


    received a letter stating that my twin sister had been released from her job at the castle for


    unscrupulous behavior and that she was being sent on the next boat. My parents were so very upset. It


    wasn¡¯t like Jessica to behave in such a way.¡±


    | scanned the audience to see everyone looking at the poor girl with tears in their eyes.


    ¡°They went to the docks to wait for her¡­ but she never came. For days, they waited, but never did


    Jessica appear. We contacted the capital, but we were told that Jessica wasn¡¯t here anymore, and


    since my parents thought that she was dismissed because she had done a bad job, they did not push


    the subject. They thought, perhaps she had run away in disgrace.¡±


    Now, of course, Fiona knew the truth about her sister. ¡°And who was that letter from, Fiona?¡± I asked


    her. ¡°Who was it that had sent that letter to your parents telling them that your sister had been fired for


    bad behavior?¡±


    Fiona needed a moment as she was beginning to cry. I pulled a handkerchief from my pocket and


    handed it to her, listening to the audience react with heartbroken sobs.


    Once she was able to speak again, Fiona said, ¡°It was her,¡± and pointed at Madalynn. ¡°She¡¯s the one


    that sent it.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t prove that!¡± Madalynn shouted. ¡°She could be lying!¡±


    I turned toward Madalynn and used my best usatory voice. ¡°Miss Madalynn, you don¡¯t have to


    believe her, just like everyone here. However, we all have our own judgments based on the evidence.¡±


    ¡°I can prove it,¡± Fiona said. ¡°I have the letter right here.¡± She pulled it from her pocket, and the people


    watching gasped with shock.


    Madalynn¡¯s face went white as she recognized the letter she had sent. Fiona offered it to the king, and


    one of the


    guards took it and handed it to him as allowed Fiona to have a seat in one of the few empty chairs.


    Madalynn didn¡¯t bother to use me of lying this time.


    The king looked at me then and asked, ¡°Is that all, Talon?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t read his tone, but I responded immediately. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°I will be the judge of that.¡±


    | nced at Madalynn and saw new hope in her eyes as she had raised her head and had a bit of a


    smirk on her face.


    King James rose then and walked over to the soldier, Private Sutton. ¡°Is what we¡¯ve heard the truth,


    young man?¡± he demanded. ¡°Is it true that you fired an arrow at an innocent woman, killing her? And


    do you understand that the consequence for such a crime is execution?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir,¡± he stammered before breaking into tears. ¡°But please, have mercy on me, Your Majesty! I


    thought it was an order! I didn¡¯t know what I was doing!¡±


    King James closed his eyes for a moment, as if he was exasperated. ¡°Take him away,¡± he stated. ¡°I¡¯ll


    deal with himter.¡±


    As awful as the private¡¯s actions were, I did hope he was shown some mercy. Madalynn could


    obviously be very maniptive.


    James turned toward Madalynn then.


    ¡°Madalynn,¡± King James said, ¡°the way you¡¯ve acted in this situation, and in others, is appalling.¡±


    ¡°King James, may I interject?¡± Alpha Romero asked, standing.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 119

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 119


    Chapter 119 What Happened That Night ¨C Part Two


    The crowd was shocked that he had the audacity to try to argue for his daughter¡¯s forgiveness with all


    the evidence provided


    King James stared at him a moment before he said, ¡°Interject-what?¡±


    ¡°I am equally appalled by Madalynn¡¯s behavior,¡± Romero stated, surprising us all again. Turning to his


    daughter, he said, ¡°Madalynn, you are a disgrace to this family and to this pack. I believe every word of


    what Talon has said today is true, and I have put up with your sneaky, conniving behavior for too long. I


    believe the best punishment for you would be that you leave the capital immediately!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You mean¡­ to return to our pack, Father?¡± Madalynn asked, her hands trembling with fear as she


    clearly prayed that was all he meant.


    ¡°No,¡± Romero said. ¡°It pains me very deeply to say this to you, Madalynn, but from now on, you are no


    longer my daughter. I have no daughter. From now on, you are not a member of my pack. You are a


    rogue!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Madalynn screeched. ¡°No! Father, please!¡± she said. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Romero looked to King James for permission, and the king said, ¡°So be it!¡± and signaled for the guards


    to take Madalynn away.


    ¡°No! Father, no!¡± Madalynn shouted as the guards came and dragged the bride off of the dais. Romero


    had tears in his eyes as he turned and walked away. He had intended to give his daughter away that


    day, but not like that.


    King James turned to me and said, ¡°You¡¯re one hall of a beta, Talon.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to that, so I only replied, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t happy with me, or to be precise, he wasn¡¯t happy with my Alpha.


    Regardless of Madalynn¡¯s behavior, what we did had officially cut off the political coboration between


    the Isles of Denalis and our Drogomor pack.


    Ethan did this without consulting the king and left the king no other options. So of course, King James


    wouldn¡¯t be happy. However, the king wasn¡¯t happy with Romero¡¯s working with the West either. I


    guess, like my Alpha said, the king would have to deal with it.¡±


    The king pped my shoulder and helped the queen to stand up so they could both exit.


    To my surprise, the queen walked over and asked concernedly, ¡°So is the breeder¡­. Rosalie still


    alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, thank you for asking.¡±


    Before she left, she smiled and nodded her head, ¡°What a relief.¡±


    Everyone else was leaving as well.


    I let out a long breath, thanking the Goddess the drama was over.


    I hadn¡¯t expected for things to go as well as they had, but the fact that Madalynn was now out of the


    picture was what Ethan had wanted. There would no longer be the constant questioning towards him


    about marriage.


    Instead, he would be able to carry on with his missions without disturbance.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± I called out as I entered his office, seeing him sitting behind his desk going over new


    paperwork that had obviously been delivered this morning, ¡°it¡¯s done.


    He looked up to me with a smirk of satisfaction. ¡°Good. What did James say?¡±


    ¡°Not much, because Romero dered Madalynn a roque, so the king just had her escorted from the


    capital.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s brow perked at the notion that she was now a rogue removed from the royal life she was


    ustomed to. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    | sighed. ¡°I know. However, with Romero around, the king wouldn¡¯t really be able to sentence his


    daughter to death.¡±


    Ethanmented, ¡°Romero is indeed an old fox.¡± I understood what Ethan meant. By proposing the


    punishment himself as a father and as the alpha of his pack, others would try to respect Romero¡¯s


    decision, as long as it¡¯s somewhat eptable. Even the king would just let it be.


    I thought of something, ¡°Alpha, do you think Romero knows about the whole thing?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°If it was Romero, I doubt we would be able to find anything. All of the witnesses


    would¡¯ve been dead by now.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, but you still look concerned,¡± Imented


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, seemingly a bit tired. Between the investigation and continuously


    leading the war operation, Ethan had not stopped working other than the first night he returned to the


    capital, as if he was rushing to get everything done as soon as possible. ¡°Something feels off. Keep an


    eye on the witnesses.¡±


    I tried to get some rification from him, ¡°Anything wrong with them?¡±


    ¡°I hope it was just me overthinking¡­ We decided to investigate, and we got the evidence.¡±


    I realized what his concern was. ¡°Too easy? You mean it was too easy for us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as if they were handed to us.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, I don¡¯t understand then. If someone is helping us, what¡¯s their goal?¡±


    My Alpha shook his head. It was very rare for him not to have a solid answer. ¡°For now, just keep an


    eye on the witnesses and see what you can find, but I doubt you¡¯ll be able to find much from now on.¡±


    All the evidence pointing to Madalynn came smoothly. It was as if someone was made aware that


    Ethan and I started our investigation, so in order to distract us, the evidence was ¡°sent¡± to us piece by


    piece.


    If that was the case, then that someone would have already eliminated anything that they didn¡¯t want


    us to find out.


    Romero probably already knew that we were suspecting him. That was one of the reasons he


    remained silent, to try to stay out of Ethan¡¯s way at this moment. If we continued to dig into his pack,


    not only Romero wouldin, King James probably wouldn¡¯t allow it either, because we were still


    ¡°allies¡± at the moment, at least on the surface.


    Ethan leaned back in his chair andmanded, ¡°We have to focus our energy back on the war. How


    long until her due date?¡±


    I had not expected this question. ¡°About three weeks¡­ but, you know, technically, it could happen any


    moment now.¡±


    He got up to walk towards the window. His hand balled into a fist and lightly hammered into the wall. He


    didn¡¯t say anything, but I knew how anxious he must be.


    Rosalie had all his heart, and she was about to give birth to his child. There wasn¡¯t anyone else in the


    world more important than the mother and child to Ethan, yet, he was trapped here by his


    responsibilities.


    ¡°Alpha, are you sure you don¡¯t want us to¡­¡±


    ¡°I do, more than anything.¡± He looked towards me. ¡°But Talon, this time, if I am gone to be with her,


    there is no way! woulde back to the capital again. Do you understand?¡±


    I froze as I just realized what he said. ¡°Alpha?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether he was exining to me or trying to persuade himself. I heard him murmuring,


    ¡°Rosalie likes a peaceful and simple life. I cannot pull her back to these chaotic and bloody political and


    war affairs, I have to wait¡­.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Alpha, if there is nothing else you need from me at this moment, I¡¯ll go get something done


    before our


    next steeringmittee meeting.¡±


    ¡°Let them know I¡¯ll go back to the frontline tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So quickly?¡± I was surprised.


    He shook his head. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Talon,¡± he called my name, and his voice was gentle and peaceful. This wasn¡¯t the tone I was used to


    hearing, so I was a bit uneasy. ¡°Thank you, man,¡± he said.


    ¡°Ethan, what the¡­ don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    As I exited the room and closed the door, I saw him leaning against the window frame. It was almost


    sunset. His shadow was dragged long on the floor. He seemed extremely lonely.


    ¡°Talon!¡± A voice called out from down the hallway, causing me to halt in my steps and turn. Vicky was


    rushing towards me.


    ¡°Vicky, calm down.¡±


    She stopped in front of me and caught up with her breathing. ¡°Where is she?!¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to ask. She was referring to Rosalie.


    While people from outside of our pack would probably try not to pry now that they knew this was a


    sensitive topic for Ethan, it didn¡¯t mean that the few people who were very close to Rosalie would keep


    being quiet. Vicky being one of them.


    | gestured for her to follow me into my room.


    ¡°Vicky, sorry, while I know, I can¡¯t tell you that until Alpha is okay with it.¡±


    Iid my jacket on the bed and loosened my tie. The clothes Madalynn picked were really


    ufortable.¡±This is for her security. We have to keep things like they are until we know everything is


    safe.¡±


    The admission took Vicky by surprise as her mouth opened and closed, trying to let the information


    digest. ¡°Then now that things with Madalynn are sorted, will Rosaliee home soon? There is no


    reason for her to be gone anymore, right?¡±


    I knew how much my sister missed Rosalie. We all did, but I shook my head. ¡°Not right now, Vicky.


    Things are a little moreplicated.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    She looked very disappointed, and her eyes cast towards the floor.


    Sighing, I stepped forward and wrapped her in a small hug. ¡°I know how much you want to see Rosalie.


    Ethan is working on it. Give him time.¡±


    Vicky hugged me back and gave me a nod.


    She took a step back, and I saw my sister¡¯s smile back on her face again, and her eyes were moist.


    ¡°Talon, I¡¯m so happy.. just knowing she is alive and safe right now makes me so happy!¡±


    ¡°Me too, sis. Now, let¡¯s do what we can to help Ethan win the war as soon as possible.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 120

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 120


    Chapter 120 Ethan Was There For Me


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    I hadn¡¯t been feeling well all day. What I had thought could potentially be indigestion turned into some


    fairly severe cramps by early afternoon, and when Seraphine came to check on me, she took one look


    at my abdomen and said, ¡°Miss Ro, dear, you¡¯re inbor!¡±


    Stunned, I said, ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s not time yet. We still have a few days.¡±


    Seraphineughed. ¡°Babiese on their own schedule, not ours. Let¡¯s get you morefortable,


    and then I¡¯ll do a thorough check to see about how much time we have.¡±


    I didn¡¯t argue with her. As terrified as I was of actually giving birth, I was ready to have my baby with


    me. I trusted Seraphine that she knew how to take care of me, and I had no doubt that she would


    ensure a safe delivery for me and my baby.


    As I went into the bathroom to change into a loose-fitting nightdress, she put a mattress protector on


    the bed and got together all of the things she would need for the birth. I didn¡¯t know exactly what all of


    those were, but when I came out, I felt that she was ready.


    I climbed into bed, and Seraphine checked to see what station I was and how far effaced. ¡°Oh, yeah,¡±


    she said with a smile as she covered me with a sheet. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too long now. Especially if your


    contractions keeping so steadily. Let¡¯s time the next few and see how close together they are.¡±


    I nodded and then let her know when the next one started. So far, they hadn¡¯t been that painful, and I


    intended to do everything naturally. As far as I knew, Seraphine didn¡¯t even have any pain medication


    there if I wanted it, though || thought she might have some tools to help her if there was an emergency.


    Over the next few hours, the contractions continued toe regrly, intensifying, andsting longer.


    Eventually, they got to the point where I thought they might be too painful for me to handle, but


    Seraphine reminded me that I knew how to breathe through them. This was something we¡¯d been


    working on for a long time.


    I knew how to do this. I was in charge of my body, and I could keep myself calm and in control.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to start pushing,¡± Seraphine said. ¡°Do you want me to call Mr. Soren?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else here. Just us.¡±


    She looked a bit taken aback, but she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine, dear. Whatever you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to yell,¡± I said, feeling bad for raising my voice.


    Seraphineughed. ¡°Are you kidding? You¡¯re having a baby! I¡¯ve had much worse than a bit of yelling


    go on when a woman is inbor. All right. Remember how I told you to push?¡±


    I nodded. I remembered how to do it.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then, with the next contraction, that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do.¡±


    Seraphine coached me through the pushing. She counted for me and encouraged me, and I pushed for


    what seemed like forever. I was dripping sweat, and even with the windows open and a fan on, I felt


    like I was burning up. The baby wasn¡¯t making a lot of progress. I could see on Seraphine¡¯s face that


    she was worried.


    ¡°The baby is being¡­ stubborn,¡± she said. ¡°Just keep pushing. We¡¯ll get there.¡±


    I nodded, taking a few deep breaths, and tried to focus my mind on meeting my little one.


    ***


    How long had it been? Two hours, four hours? It didn¡¯t matter, it felt like ages¡­


    Seraphine¡¯s encouragement, my own grunting, and the endless pain¡­ Everything seemed to be mixed


    together. I almost couldn¡¯t tell whether all of these were reality or just a nightmare, until I heard a clear


    and loud cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s a boy!¡± Seraphine eximed, and finally, I knew my baby hade to the world.


    All I wanted to do was hold my baby. However, I was too exhausted to even make a sound. I tried to


    force a sound out of my mouth, but suddenly, I felt an agonizing pain in my abdomen, like I was being


    ripped apart.


    I felt like, when the baby hade out, something else hade loose, and it was trying toe out


    of me as well.


    I screamed, and a gush of liquid coated my legs. This was different than before, when it was my water


    breaking. Seraphine¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°We need the doctor,¡± she said. -L


    ¡°What? No, no doctors. Just¡­ help me¡­.¡± I asked, but my voice was so weak, I don¡¯t think she heard


    me.


    The pain was so intense, I felt like my insides were alling undone. My head was swimming, and


    my skin felt like it was on fire. All I wanted was to hold my baby, yet, he was across the room in a


    bass, and I couldn¡¯t even hear him now.


    My head was swimming, and I felt like I was about to pass out. I leaned back on the pillows and looked


    up at the ceiling


    I may have lost consciousness for a few moments because when I opened my eyes again, the doctor


    was there. I . could hear his voice. I couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying, or what Seraphine was


    talking to him about. The only word that kept registering in my mind was, ¡°Blood.¡±


    I found myself staring up at the ceiling as the waves of pain rolled through my body. This was so much


    worse than giving birth. And unlike the happy asion that I was willing to trade the pain and


    difort for, I knew what this was.


    In the back of my mind, I knew¡­.


    I was dying.


    They were trying to save me, but I was dying. There was too much blood. They couldn¡¯t stop it. They


    wanted to do something quickly to help, but they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    I tried to shift my focus to my baby. I wanted to see him so badly, to hold him, to stroke his hair and tell


    him how much I loved him.


    I¡¯d fought so hard to get here, to get away from the people that wanted to kill me. And now, here I was,


    finally giving birth to my baby, and I wasn¡¯t even going to have a chance to hold him!


    What did life treat me like this! How could the world be so cruel as to let mee this far and never


    even see his face?


    I thought about what was supposed to happen to me if I¡¯d stayed at the capital, what the initial n had


    been. Maybe I would already be dead if I had stayed there? Or maybe Estre and Vicky would help


    me, so that at least | would have gotten to meet my child before the end of my life?


    If I was going to die anyway, would it be better if I had just stayed¡­? That way, at least my baby would


    be with his father¡­


    All of those thoughts began to drift out of my mind, and as the pain wracked my body, my eyes began


    to close, and I could only think of one thing.


    One face.


    Ethan.


    Had I been wrong to send him away? Or if he were here with me now, could he give me the strength I


    needed somehow to fight through this? Would he inspire me to find a way to push through and stay


    alive? Was it even possible when I¡¯d lost so much blood?


    At least our son would be with one parent. What would happen to him now? Without me here, who


    would take care of him? Who would love him with all their heart? I didn¡¯t even have the strength to tell


    Seraphine to take him and run.


    I needed Ethan. I needed him here to tell me everything was going to be all right, to take our child and


    hold him¡­ to hold me¡­


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I whispered. ¡°Where are you? Can¡¯t you feel how badly I need you?¡±


    I felt tears streaming down my cheeks. I was amazed that I was still able to cry.


    At thest moments of my life, I cried.


    For my baby who I didn¡¯t even get the chance to meet, and for the man that I once loved.


    My consciousness was slipping away, and it felt like I saw someone, someone beautiful.


    A woman with long white hair. She was gorgeous, and she was smiling at me. I felt if I walked to her,


    there would be no pain,


    Was she the Moon Goddess¡­?


    I felt myself moving towards her.


    Was this it, the end of my life?


    ¡°Rosalie!¡±


    Suddenly, I heard a deep and desperate voice calling my name.


    Ethan!


    But that wasn¡¯t possible, right? He wasn¡¯t here. He¡¯d left. He¡¯d left because I¡¯d sent him away. He¡¯d


    wanted me to go with him, to leave the ind and run away with him. And I¡¯d said no. But now¡­.


    I opened my eyes a little, and even though it was like I was looking through a fog, I could see him. I


    could see Ethan¡¯ s face, hovering near me, like a specter. I didn¡¯t know what to think. Was I dying? Was


    he dead already, and I was seeing him on the other side?


    ¡°Rosalie,e on! You can do this. You¡¯re strong enough! Keep fighting. Keep going!¡±


    His words brought me around more than I had been already. I opened my eyes further to look at him. I


    knew he couldn¡¯t really be there, but¡­ in my mind¡­ he was there.


    And he believed in me. He thought I was strong enough to ovee whatever it was that was trying to


    im my life.


    Still, it was so difficult, I found myself arguing with him.


    Nevertheless, Ethan urged me on. He shouted at Seraphine and the doctor, telling them to fix me.


    But then¡­ as I looked into Ethan¡¯s eyes, I felt a surge of strength within me, like a newfound power.


    The pain subsided, and Ethan disappeared from my sight.


    Everything went ck.


    It was then that I realized my eyes were closed, but I began to feel like everything was going to be all


    right.


    When I opened my eyes and sat up suddenly, I saw the doctor and Seraphine standing at the foot of


    the bed staring at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re all right, Miss Ro,¡± Seraphine said. ¡°You¡¯re going to be all right.¡±


    I looked around the room, but there was no trace of Ethan anywhere. Confusion swept over me. Had it


    all just been a dream? Had I been so close to death that my mind was ying tricks on me?


    I didn¡¯t know. But at the moment, I couldn¡¯t allow myself to wonder whether or not the images I¡¯d seen


    of Ethan were real or if they were just dreams. My baby was here, and he was fussing.


    More than anything in the world, I wanted to hold my baby.


    ¡°Give him to me,¡± I told Seraphine, and with a smile on her face, she did just that.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 121

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 121


    Chapter 121 I Hadn¡¯t Missed The Birth of Our Baby


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Keep pushing them!¡¯I shouted to my warriors using the mind-link, watching yet another line of our


    enemies break. Dozens of wolves gave way, their line crumbling as my superior forces came over a


    ridge and bore down on them, their snouts dripping with blood as they gnashed their teeth and howled


    up at the sky.


    Thung back a bit to survey the situation, though I¡¯d had my share of torn muscle and blood in my mouth


    and beneath my ws. We were winning, pushing them back, and it wouldn¡¯t be long until this force


    was routed as well.


    We would win this war. I couldn¡¯t wait!


    And then, I would run to Rosalie, and would never leave her side.


    ¡®Press forward!¡¯ I told them, taking a few steps forward myself to join them, when suddenly a strange


    sensation overcame me.


    The world seemed to turn on its side, and I swayed slightly, trying to keep my bnce as a pain in my


    abdomen radiated throughout me. It ebbed and flowed for a moment but then shifted, and that tug, that


    maic pull I¡¯d felt so many times before when my baby was near, hit me so strongly, I nearly had to


    sit down.


    Like a powerful wave crashing down on me, the pull lunged at my abdomen, tugging on my insides,


    and the sensation that everything within me was about toe out was overwhelming. But it wasn¡¯t


    painful. It was a slipping, sliding motion, like going down a slide, and it was freeing in a way I couldn¡¯t


    exin. The pain had onlysted a moment, and then it was gone.


    Almost as quickly as it hade, the entire moment dissipated, and I found myself standing back on


    the battlefield, watching my warriors disappear over the ridge. The world had righted itself, the tug was


    only the minor pull that had never released me since I¡¯d learned that Rosalie was alive, and the pain


    was the shadow of an ache that always remains after an injury.


    I blinked a few times and looked around. No one was paying any attention to me. My entire world had


    just shifted, and no one had even noticed.


    What did this mean?


    My heart was thumping. Was that¡­my child?


    I had no way of knowing for sure, but I took note of where the sun was in the sky so I¡¯d have some idea


    of what time it was. I knew the date already.


    Someday, I would find out exactly when my child was born, and I¡¯d want to know if the birth


    corresponded to what just happened to me.


    Rosalie could run to the ends of the earth, but she couldn¡¯t sever the bonds I felt with my child, or with


    her.


    Nothing could ever dissolve the connection I had with them, and what I had just experienced was all


    the proof I needed that I was meant to be with my baby-and her.


    With the feeling inside of me that I was meant to be elsewhere, that my child wasing now, I surged


    up the ravine, attempting to join my troops in the rout of the enemy. ¡®Keep the line together!¡¯ I


    commanded using the mind


    -link, but just as I crested the top of the high ground, a sharp pain hit me low in the abdomen. It was


    unlike anything I¡¯d ever experienced before.


    I felt my knees buckle, and even though I knew I hadn¡¯t been injured, I found myself falling.


    Gravity imed me, and my body tumbled down the slope. It wasn¡¯t far, but the ground was rocky, and


    as I fell, I was aware that the old wounds I had received in other battles, and even those I had gotten


    while fighting against Soren were opening up. The scent of blood filled my lungs as I came to a halt at


    the bottom of the ravine.


    iy there for a moment, trying to get my bearings, but that blinding pain I¡¯d experienced before, one


    completely unrted to any of my wounds, took over, preventing me from standing.


    A few enemy wolves spotted me, and in a blink of an eye, four of them surrounded me. I fended off two


    of them but the third leaped on me and pinned me down, as the fourth opened his mouth to try to


    prate my side with his sharp fangs¡­


    Shit!


    I could feel the blood around my neck leaking out, but the other two wolves also had gotten up from the


    ground and wereing back for me. Suddenly, the one that was biting me loosened up and


    copsed.


    Alpha? Are you okay?¡¯ One of my warriors finally noticed my situation and was able to rush back to


    help.


    I¡¯m fine,¡¯ I told him, using the mind-link. Thanks, man.¡¯I felt some cold sweat. That was really close.


    But then. I wasn¡¯t able to move, and the pain wasn¡¯t letting up. I tried to control my breathing for a few


    seconds, and when I was finally able to move again, I started dashing back to our base. As soon as I


    reached the safe range, could no longer hold my strength, and crumbled on the ground.


    In a matter of moments, warriors in their human forms were there, lifting me off of the ground. I was in


    too much pain to shift, and my side was bleeding.


    Thest thing I wanted was to be carried from the battlefield, but at least we were winning. ¡®Don¡¯t worry,


    Alpha!¡¯ Richard said, his wolf looking confident. ¡®We¡¯ve got this!


    .


    I nodded at him, but the blinding pain radiating all throughout my lower body was so intense, even


    when I opened my mouth to speak, no words came out.


    The warriors carried me away, and I heard them speaking about a nearby vige. I didn¡¯t know where


    they were taking me. I just wanted some sort of relief from this horrendous pain, especially since I


    didn¡¯t know the source. We had pack healers with us, but I didn¡¯t know if any of them were trained to


    treat this sort of torturous ailment.


    The vige was small, but many of the citizens were still there, our warriors making it so they felt safe


    enough not to evacuate when the enemy troops came close. As they carried me down the main street,


    many of them came out to stare at me, and then, I heard an older woman speaking my name.


    ¡°Alpha Ethan Gray!¡±


    The warriors who were carrying me stopped in their tracks. I lifted my head slightly to see her standing


    directly in our path.


    She must¡¯ve been at least eighty, with hunched shoulders and long, gray hair that fell in tangled curls


    down to her waist. Her face was wrinkled, and her eyes were nearly white and unblinking, which told


    me that she was blind.


    I wondered how she had known it was me. It wasn¡¯t as if she should be able to recognize me by scent.


    She wasn¡¯t a wolf, after all. I could tell she was a human-or at least, not a shifter-by her own scent.


    Perhaps, she was something else.


    ¡°Bring him here at once,¡± she said, and her voice had so much authority in it that my men obeyed


    despite the fact that she had no reason to be able tomand them.


    I couldn¡¯t argue. At that point, even the mind-link was a struggle, I was in pain, but something else


    more than pain was bothering me and my heart was pounding with fear¡­


    A thought came to my mind¡­could it be Rosaile?! Was she in danger?


    ¡°Put him on the cot,¡± the woman said, and I was lowered down onto a bed of some sort. ¡°Leave us.¡±


    It was as if she had some sort of control over their minds. They immediately did exactly as she said,


    leaving me alone with the strange, sightless woman in a dark one-room hut where I could hardly see


    anything and barely keep my eyes open from the pain anyway,


    A cold hand mped down on my right front leg, and immediately. I felt myself begin to shift. I had no


    choice, and


    even though the pain had prevented me from changing into my human form, the cracking of bones and


    snapping of tendons as my fur disappeared and my skin reced it signaling that I had no choice but to


    switch back into my human shape, whether I wanted to or not.


    Once I was a human again, lying naked before the woman who couldn¡¯t see me anyway, the pain was


    still excruciating. With thest ounce of strength I could muster, I grabbed a nket and tossed it over


    myself, noting that the wound in my side had split open, and most of the blood was originating there.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± the woman demanded. My eyes moved to lock onto hers. ¡°Do you know the source of


    your agony, Alpha Ethan?¡± she asked me.


    I couldn¡¯t respond verbally, but I knew the answer to the question.


    Rosalie¡¯s beautiful face flickered before my eyes.


    But her face did not wear the calm, serene expression I was hoping to see.


    No, her face was scrunched up, her cheeks red, sweat dripping from her forehead.


    I knew¡­ the pain I was feeling had no origin within me.


    It originated within her.


    My beloved Rosalie. She was having the baby, but clearly, something wasn¡¯t right. She was struggling.


    In fact, if the level of pain I was feeling was any indication, I had to think there was something wrong-


    something very, very wrong.


    ¡°Reach for her, Alpha Ethan,¡± the woman told me. ¡°Your strength is of no use to her, but she has the


    power within her. Let her know that you believe in her, and she will find a way to pull through.¡±


    ¡°Reach for her?¡± I managed to whisper.


    ¡°Reach for her!¡± the woman ordered me.


    Her eyes drew me in, their blue haze wrapping me up as if I was floating away on a fog bed. My mind


    went nk for a moment, and when I opened my eyes again¡­


    I was back on the inds, in the house where Rosalie had been living when I¡¯d fought with Soren¡­


    when I¡¯d left.


    She was on the bed, and her face looked just as it had when I¡¯d envisioned her before. It was clear she


    was exhausted. Her eyes were rolled back slightly as well, and I thought perhaps she was about to give


    up.


    A haze separated us, and I knew I wasn¡¯t really there, not exactly.


    But I thought, if I could see her, perhaps she could see me.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± | said, reaching for her arm. My fingers touched her warm, mmy skin, and she turned her


    head to look at me. ¡°Rosalie,e on! You can do this. You¡¯re strong enough! Keep fighting. Keep


    going!¡±


    Her eyebrows knit together slightly and she murmured, ¡°Ethan? Is that¡­ you?¡±


    But before I could answer, I heard amotion from the other end of the bed. ¡°Doctor, we¡¯re going to


    have to do something!¡±


    I turned to see it was that midwife, the woman who¡¯d been helping her so much. I couldn¡¯t recall her


    name. There was also a doctor there, an older man, and the expression on both of their faces told me


    that the situation wasn¡¯t good.


    I nced down at the bed and I understood why.


    Blood stained the white sheets. Crimson and sticky, it seemed to coat everything. It was even dripping


    onto the floor, I had been on battlefields most of my life, and I¡¯d seen plenty of wounded and


    ughtered wolves and humans alike,


    I couldn¡¯t remember ever seeing so much bloode from one individual.


    ¡°Do something!¡± I shouted at the two standing at the end of the bed.


    It was clear that neither one of them could hear me, though, and as I heard a baby¡¯s wails fill the air, my


    eyes were pulled in another direction.


    My child had entered the world, and while the baby seemed to be okay and lying in a bass nearby,


    Rosalie was clearly not all right,


    ¡°She¡¯s losing too much blood!¡± I heard the midwife say.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± Imanded, sliding my hand beneath her chin and lifting it slightly so she¡¯d have to look at


    me. ¡°Listen, you can do this. I believe in you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so¡­ tired,¡± she moaned. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­. It hurts.¡±


    *I know it hurts, my love,¡± I knew my voice was trembling, but I needed to be there for her. ¡°But you¡¯re


    so strong and brave! I¡¯m so sorry I never told you before how proud of yom, back when I had the


    chance. But it¡¯s true. You amaze me with all of the things that you can do. You¡¯ve fought too hard to


    give up now.¡±


    Her eyes opened a little more so that she was looking into mine, and our baby stopped crying but


    began to coo quietly from the bass.


    1


    ¡°Rosalie, you were determined to be with your baby, and you would let nothing prevent you from


    building a life with your child. Don¡¯t stop now. Keep going. You can do this. You can do it! I love you so


    much! Please! Don¡¯t give up now!¡± I closed my eyes and concentrated, willing her to feel the belief I


    had in her.


    I remembered the woman saying I couldn¡¯t give her my strength, but she didn¡¯t need it.


    She was strong enough on her own.


    When I opened my eyes again, Rosalie was looking directly at me. In her eyes, I saw the fight, the


    determination, the spark that I loved so much about her. ¡°I can do this,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes, you can. You¡¯re going to be all right. And someday, I will find you again, and I will prove to you


    that I love you and our baby more than anything in this world. We will be together as a family.¡±


    She reached up and wrapped her fingers around my wrist, and I could feel in her touch that her life


    force was stronger now, and getting stronger by the moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± the doctor was saying. ¡°The bleeding is stopping all on its own. How is that


    possible?¡±


    I smiled as the two of them continued to talk about the miracle they were witnessing. A tear formed in


    my eye. ¡°I love you so much, Rosalie,¡± I said again.


    ¡°I love you, too, Ethan.¡±


    Hearing her say those words, even if we weren¡¯t really together, meant more than anything to me.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be together again one day,¡± I told her, but her face started to fade away, and the fog started to


    get heavier.


    I caressed her cheek with my thumb and then, bending forward, I pressed my lips to hers, closing my


    eyes and savoring the feel of her warm lips on mine.


    When I opened my eyes again, the haze between us was growing stronger.


    I knew then, I was being thrust back into my own reality. ¡°Take care of our baby, Rosalie,¡± I shouted,


    ¡°Until I find you¡­¡±


    .


    She said something, but I couldn¡¯t hear any more.


    The world went ck for a moment, and I had the sensation of being sucked backward as if I was in


    some sort of a fast-moving vortex before I found myself staring into the eyes of the woman once more.


    I was back in the hut hundreds of miles away from Rosalie and our child. Gasping for air, I took


    inventory of myself and realized I was no longer in any pain whatsoever,


    ¡°The pain is gone, Alpha. Her pain and yours. And you are both healed.¡±


    My forehead furrowed as I considered what she was saying. Looking down at my side, I saw that she


    was right. I was no longer bleeding. In fact, there was no longer a wound there at all.


    My eyes flew over the rest of my body-not a scratch, cut, bruise¡­ nothing.


    ¡°That girl is special,¡± the seer said. ¡°Only a fool lets the misfortunes of the past ruin the untarnished


    treasure of the future.¡±


    With that, she stood and walked to the door.


    I followed her with my eyes, letting her words soak in. I had been letting the adversities of my past


    prevent me from considering all that I might be missing out on in the future if I didn¡¯t allow Rosalie fully


    into my life. In that way, the evil people who had caused me so much strife before were continuing to


    dictate my happiness.


    I couldn¡¯t allow that to happen anymore.


    One of mymanders came in with some clothing. He was also carrying a first aid kit, but I wouldn¡¯t


    need that. ¡°I¡¯ m fine,¡± I watched as he looked at me in disbelief and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be out in a minute.¡±


    I went about getting dressed, and once again, my mind went to Rosalie. Over on the ind, Rosalie


    was holding our child and smiling. I might not be there with her, but I hadn¡¯t missed the birth of our


    baby.


    I vowed to return to her as soon as possible and never, ever let anything tear us apart-ever again.


    ¡°Come back.¡± I saw him about to leave the room, so I called him back, ¡°Who was that blind olddy?¡±


    ¡°They say she¡¯s a seer.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 122

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 122


    Chapter 122 Ethan Did What?!


    **Soren¡¯s POV


    *Ethan did what?!¡± I asked as my right-hand man came into my office.


    ¡°Yes, sir, it¡¯s in the headlines everywhere. ¡®Royal Wedding Turns Into Judgment¡¯ is the title of the article


    talking about it.¡¯ Thomas said, ¡°Gutsy move, I gotta say. He¡¯s really not into that Madalynn, huh?¡± ¡°Not


    funny!¡± I frowned, ¡°Make sure Rosalie doesn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Ethan went back to the frontline, and we lost three more bases at the coast.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it,¡± I muttered under my breath. I needed to think of something. I wouldn¡¯t let Ethan win this war.


    ¡°What about the north?¡±


    ¡°Not too bad, given thest batch actually arrived at the north before Ethan ambushed our supply


    vessels.¡±


    Ever since Ethan had left the ind, our line had been pushed back significantly. Whatever he¡¯d


    managed to do, he¡¯d done a hill of a job at it.


    I saw him pull out an envelope from his pocket. ¡°Also, a letter for you. From Damian.¡± He held it out to


    me, and I took it, keeping my eyes on Thomas as I ripped the envelope open.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My eyes quickly scanned the letter. It wasn¡¯t too long, and there wasn¡¯t much in the few brief


    paragraphs that I didn¡¯ t already know, but Damian was keeping me abreast of what was going on in


    the capital, as he should be.


    ¡°Anything important?¡± Thomas asked me as I ripped the letter into tiny bits and tossed it into the trash


    can so it couldn¡¯t be read by anyone else.


    ¡°Yes and no. Ethan is bing difficult to deal with. Apparently, he¡¯s getting a bit arrogant, thanks to


    his victories in the war effort ofte,¡± I told him as I opened my desk drawer and pulled out a piece of


    paper in order to respond to Damien.


    This letter writing was getting old. I cursed Ethan again for cutting our lines ofmunication.


    I looked up at Thomas and pressed my lips together, irritated. ¡°We must prevent him from getting too


    much of a big head.¡±


    ¡°Got it. We have been speeding up our n, boss.¡±


    ¡°Good. Also, news about the queen.¡±


    Thomas thought for a minute and asked, ¡°Are we going to let Damian know what we found out about


    Rosalie?¡±


    I tipped my head to look at Thomas. I answered, ¡°No. I don¡¯t want any trouble right now.¡±


    Quickly, I fred off a response.


    I had to be discreet, but I hoped Damian would be able to decipher that I may have an answer for him


    regarding his inquiry for the queen,


    Just as I was cing the letter into the envelope, I heard amotion outside of my office door. I


    finished addressing the envelope and handed it to Thomas as there was a knock on my door,


    ¡°What is it? I asked, curious as to what all the noise could be about.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re being summoned to Miss Ro¡¯s house at once,¡± the staff member said, ¡°Apparently, she¡¯s


    just given birth.


    I stood. ¡°Just given birth?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. ¡°Already?¡±


    He only shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m only repeating what I was told, sir.¡± ;


    I looked at Thomas who was just as bbergasted as I was.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone call me?¡±


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t answer that.


    ISWE


    I rushed past him to the door, wondering what in the world had happened. Did Rosalie truly give birth


    already, so quickly, and I¡¯d missed it? I had imagined there was a possibility I might not be there if she


    had the baby while I was away, but I¡¯d been at home all day, working in my office.


    Rushing outside, I instructed the driver to hurry to her house at once, and Thomas and I got inside of


    the car.


    My heart was beating out of my chest, and I could feel beads of perspiration dotting my upper lip.


    ¡°Are you all right, boss?¡± Thomas asked me. ¡°You look¡­ nervous.¡±


    nervou


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I told him, but it wasn¡¯t true. A thousand thoughts invaded my mind.


    My first concern was for Rosalie. Was she okay? Was she in any pain? Had she had anyplications


    when she had the child?


    And what about the baby? Was the baby all right? Was it a boy or a girl?


    I tried to picture Rosalie with her baby in her arms and how happy she must be; it brought a smile to my


    face.


    Until Thomas tapped me in the shoe with his foot. ¡°This is a business arrangement, is it not, boss?¡± he


    asked me. ¡°You are keeping her here because she is your half-brother¡¯s breeder, and that baby is his


    child?¡±


    I turned to look at him and red. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I said, but I wanted to hurt him.


    Why couldn¡¯t it be more than that? Why couldn¡¯t I keep Rosalie and her child because they had once


    belonged to Ethan and also have feelings for them?


    After all, it would certainly be all the sweeter to hear that little baby call me Dada knowing that it was


    Ethan who was meant to be raising the babe.


    And it would certainly be all the sweeter to hear her moan my name in pleasure knowing it was him


    who was missing out on such a beautiful, exceptional woman¡­.


    We pulled to a stop in front of the house, and I got out, trying to control my urge to run to the front door.


    Thomas was right. I did have ¡°business¡± to attend to, and I needed to keep a level head.


    Right¡­ about Rosalie, I still needed to confirm something, and now was the perfect time to collect


    some of it.


    The curtains billowed through the open living room window. I knocked on the door, and we waited on


    the front porch to be let in.


    ¡°When we get in there, pull the doctor aside and tell him I want a blood sample collected from Rosalie,¡±


    I told Thomas, keeping my voice low. ¡°I don¡¯t care what excuse he uses. Tell him to think of something,


    but get the sample. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Thomas said in the voice he uses when he knows something is vitally important.


    It seemed to take forever for the door to open, but eventually, Seraphine pulled it open, looking


    haggard. She didn¡¯t even smile at us.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s resting right now. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good idea for you to see her, Mr. Soren.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too bad,¡± I said, ¡°I was hoping to congratte her and see the baby. Is everything all right?¡±


    ¡°It is now,¡± The midwife shrugged, her attitude suddenly less enthusiastic. ¡°It was difficult, but Rosalie


    has made a splendid recovery. For a while, we thought we may have some problems, but she is a


    fighter, and she is fine now.¡±


    I understood she wouldn¡¯t tell me anything else. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be okay now?¡±


    Seraphine nodded. ¡°Yes, sir, I do. But she is tired and needs some time with her child. The doctor is


    just in the other room, though, if you¡¯d like to speak to him.¡±


    ¡°If she had a difficult birth, why wasn¡¯t I called sooner?¡± I asked, trying not to get angry at the midwife. It


    didn¡¯t matter now, as long as Rosalie was all right.


    Seraphine took a deep breath and blew it out. ¡°I did as Miss Rosalie instructed. She didn¡¯t want me to


    call until after the baby was born. Having a baby isn¡¯t exactly something one needs an audience for.¡±


    She had a point there. I nodded and took a few steps away from her as Thomas went around me. I


    knew where he was going, to speak to the doctor. Seraphine¡¯s eyes followed him. It probably looked


    suspicious. I needed to distract her.


    ¡°Was it a boy or a girl?¡± I asked her, keeping my voice gentle and calm as I waited for her answer,


    ¡°She gave birth to a strong, healthy baby boy,¡± she replied. Then she added, ¡°So¡­ you can be sure


    you¡¯re taking away the heir to the kingdom for certain now.¡±


    I stared at her for a moment, wondering what that was supposed to mean. Had I lost Seraphine¡¯s


    confidence? Surely not.


    ¡°Seraphine, you know how much I care about Rosalie, don¡¯t you?¡± Did she know? Was she aware that


    this wasn¡¯t. just some sort of a military scheme for me anymore, or did she think I was still doing this


    just to get back at Ethan?


    Seraphine smiled. ¡°Of course I do. I was congratting you, Mr. Soren.¡± She smiled, but I couldn¡¯t tell if


    it was genuine or not.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go speak to the doctor and see if there¡¯s anything Rosalie needs,¡± I told her.


    Seraphine nodded and walked over to the window, I assumed to get some fresh air.


    When I went back to the hallway near Rosalie¡¯s room, I saw that the doctor had a vial of blood in his


    hand. He gave it to Thomas, who slipped it into his jacket pocket.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Everything wasing together.


    Not only were Rosalie and her child the most effective weapons that I could use to ruin my half-brother


    once and for all, but also I¡¯d found they bore the precious ancient royal blood.


    Most importantly, this beautiful woman was here with me, and so was his child.


    Business arrangement or not, I had to admit to myself that I cared about them both-and I was never


    going to let either one of them go.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 123

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 123


    Chapter 123 Princess Rosalle


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    He was finally here!


    And he was perfect!


    Looking down at that precious little face, I smiled through my tears of joy and gently rocked the


    sleeping bundle in my arms.


    After all of these months of carrying this sweet baby in my belly, now he was here, and I finally got to


    meet him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He was every bit as beautiful as I thought he would be, with dark hair and bright blue eyes. When


    Seraphine had firstid him on my chest, even though I¡¯d been in pain and so exhausted, all I could do


    was look at him in wonder and thank the Moon Goddess.


    How could someone so amazing, so remarkable, be mine?


    My son gurgled in his sleep and stretched his arm, moving a bit, and I readjusted him, wiping at my


    tears with my free hand. I patted his head and rewrapped the baby nket I¡¯d made him just a little so


    that it was covering him better.


    Even though I didn¡¯t want to wake him, I couldn¡¯t help but kiss his adorable cheek.


    I knew that there¡¯d beenplications during the birth, and the doctor had been concerned about the


    amount of blood I was losing, but then something had happened, and I had suddenly begun to recover.


    | seemed to see Ethan standing there beside me, encouraging me, telling me I could do it¡­..


    I shook my head andughed at myself. I thought I¡¯d let go of my past and my love for him. Why would


    I still want to see him at that life or death moment?


    That doctor had said it was a miracle of some sort. He probably was exaggerating. Like Seraphine


    said, every child birth was a tough challenge for women, but most of us pulled through it eventually.


    Now, all my attention should be on my precious child, not something that was no longer important.


    Seraphine opened the door quietly and stuck her head in. ¡°Mr. Soren is here to see you, Ro, if you¡¯re


    up for a visitor?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m happy to see him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let him know.¡± She had a strange look on her face, one I could only describe as apprehensive,


    which I thought was strange.


    I¡¯d told her I didn¡¯t want Soren here when I delivered the baby because I just wanted to be left to


    manage on my own, but now I didn¡¯t mind if my little one met a friend of mine.


    The smile on Soren¡¯s face when he walked in lit up the room. ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± he said, whispering


    but still full of excitement. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how adorable he is!¡±


    I beamed in response. ¡°He is, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Wow! And you look great!¡± He leaned down and kissed my cheek before pulling out a box. I couldn¡¯t


    take it because my hands were full, so he opened it. I could see that it was a ne that read,


    ¡°Mommy,¡± in gold with diamonds on each letter.


    ¡®It¡¯s beautiful. Thank you, Soren.¡± It really was beautiful. He set it on the nightstand next to me,


    ¡°When I saw it at the jewelry store, I thought you would love it. Have you named him yet?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I have been thinking about it for so long, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve second-guessed myself and just


    can¡¯t decide.¡±


    Every time I thought I had settled on a name, I changed my mind.


    ¡°Well, Soren is a nice name,¡± he said, clearly teasing me. ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡±


    I wanted tough, but it was hard while I was holding the baby. ¡°Won¡¯t that be confusing? We won¡¯t


    know who everyone is talking to.¡±


    ¡°We can call him¡­ Sorry while he¡¯s little.¡± He shrugged, like that was the obvious answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± I told him, but it wasn¡¯t really going on my shortlist.


    His face went serious. ¡°I heard that you had someplications during the birth. How are you feeling


    now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m honestly not sure what happened during the birth. It¡¯s all kind of a blur now.¡±


    ¡°I guess if women remembered how hard it was to give birth, they¡¯d only have one baby, huh?¡± Soren


    said, still trying to be funny to lighten the mood.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably true,¡± I told him. ¡°My arm doesn¡¯t even hurt where the doctor took that blood. He said


    it¡¯s a good idea to do a blood test just to be sure.¡±


    He arched an eyebrow, andmented, ¡°I¡¯m not a medical professional, but I¡¯d listen to the doctor.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Well, I should let you rest,¡± he said. ¡°But when the two of you are ready, I want to hold that baby.¡±


    | smiled up at him. He was sweet. Regardless of my doubts and suspicions of him, he had been my


    friend and by my side during my most difficult times.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get plenty of chances to hold him.¡±


    Soren leaned forward and gently brushed the baby¡¯s cheek. When he pulled back a bit, the two of us


    smiled at one another. Maybe it was the mothering hormones flowing through me, but I felt closer to


    Soren at that moment than 1 had in a long time.


    I felt he was truly happy for me, and he cared about my child.


    After all, he was also rted to the baby, he was his uncle.


    He yed with the baby¡¯s face for a few moments, and I noticed that he seemed to have something to


    say. I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± he started, but then he decided to be honest, ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the thing. I may need to head


    to the frontline in the next couple days.¡±


    By now, there was no need for Soren to lie to me about his involvement in the war. I had no say in


    anything he did ¨C not that I wanted to interfere with his life anyway.


    Since he and his half-brother were war enemies, all I could say was, ¡°Stay safe.¡±


    He smiled and patted my hand again. ¡°Rest, beautiful,¡± he told me. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    I watched Soren leave the room and closed my eyes, thinking I would take his advice, but a few


    momentster, Seraphine came in. ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone,¡± she told me.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said appreciatively. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± she said, her tone so serious. ¡°I need to tell you something.¡±


    My instinct told me that whatever it was that Seraphine was about to tell me, it was important.


    A chill went up my spine, leaving every hair on the back of my neck standing on end, as well as the fine


    hair on my arms,


    ¡°Wh-what is it, Seraphine?¡± I asked her. My eyes opened wide.


    She didn¡¯t answer me right away. Instead, she took a deep breath, her lips pressed together, as she


    walked over and sat down next to me, careful not to disturb the baby as she sat down with her hip next


    to my knee.


    Seraphine swallowed hard, her eyes focused on the wall. ¡°I hope that you can forgive me for my part in


    what I¡¯m about to tell you. If I had known you before I got involved in all of this, I would have¡­.¡± She


    stopped talking, and it sounded as if she might start crying.


    Thad never seen Seraphine cry before.


    My eyebrows knit together, and if I¡¯d had a free hand, I would have reached forward tofort her.


    ¡°You would have what?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve told him no, but I trusted Soren; and the way he told me the story, what he was doing was


    going to help our cause, I had no idea that you were going to be so wonderful. I didn¡¯t think you were


    the innocent, sweet girl I¡¯vee to love and respect.¡±


    She turned to look at me then, her head swiveling around, like her mind was elsewhere, and there were


    tears brimming her eyes.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Seraphine?¡± I needed to know what was going on.


    ¡°Soren orchestrated everything, Rosalie,¡± she said, no longer calling me ¡°Ro.¡± ¡°He was working with


    Damian from the beginning. None of this was a coincidence. The boat, my running into you there, the


    little girl¡­ even the men that beat you, although they went way beyond what they were supposed to¡­


    all of that was him. Rosalie, he¡¯s been lying to you.¡±


    Her words were entering through my ears, but they weren¡¯t quite registering in my mind. They were


    floating around on the surface of my brain, and no matter how hard I tried to absorb them, they refused


    to soak in.


    ¡°How is any of that possible?¡± I whispered, not necessarily asking her. I was asking the universe.


    How could this man who¡¯d been so kind to me be such a liar? How could he be such a fake?


    All I could do was shake my head in disbelief. It all seemed like a dream, like nothing Seraphine was


    telling me could possibly be true. How could someone I had trusted sopletely be telling me lies


    from the very beginning?


    Sweat broke out all over my body, but I felt cold and mmy as I tried to brush my hair away from my


    face with my free hand. It felt like I was moving in slow motion, like my body was underwater.


    WE


    Even when I had doubts and suspicions towards Soren, I still believed that he had his burden and he


    didn¡¯t mean any harm. Yes, I may choose to leave him at some point, but at least, I would still always


    remember him as a friend and a¡­ family member.


    But none of those happy days in my life with him were real?


    None of it made any sense at all, and yet¡­ I believed her.


    My breathing was heavy, my teeth mped together as I tried to contain my emotions.


    Seraphine¡¯s hand came down on my arm. ¡°Rosalie, I don¡¯t me you for being upset. But there¡¯s more


    to what I need to reveal.¡±


    ¡°Seraphine,¡± I said, looking into her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can handle anymore.¡±


    She tipped her head to the side and patted my hand. ¡°This next part isn¡¯t bad news, dear, I assure you.


    You may even find it as a blessing, a new hope.¡±


    At the moment, I would take any good news she could provide. ¡°What is it, Seraphine?¡±


    Letting go of my arm, she reached up to the ne she wore around her neck and removed it.


    I watched as she dropped to her knees on the floor next to my bed, the ne in one hand as her


    arms were bent at the elbow and she bowed down several times at the waist.


    ¡°We finally found you, Princess! May the Moon Goddess bless you and your child!¡±


    She said this several times, and I watched, shocked, until I finally demanded, ¡°Seraphine, please, stop!


    Stop! What are you doing?¡± It seemed to be some sort of a ritual.


    Finally hearing my cries as amand, Seraphine got up on her knees and kneeled next to me,


    showing me the ne. ¡°Do you remember this?¡±


    My eyes fell on the woman with the white hair, and I remembered seeing it in the nursery not long ago


    when we were working together to get it ready for the baby. The woman in the picture had reminded


    me of my mother. I nodded. ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°Well, dear, mydy, you are the descendent of an ancient royal pack. There is an entire pack in the


    north, my pack¡­ our pack¡­ awaiting your return.¡± Seraphine smiled proudly at me, but all I could do


    was stare at her with wide eyes.


    Had she lost her mind?


    ¡°Me? The descendent of royalty? No, Seraphine, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Princess Rosalie,¡± she said, ¡°you were bleeding out! You don¡¯t know because you were too busy


    giving birth to understand, but I have delivered a lot of babies. You lost so much blood. The doctor and


    I were both so worried tha you were going to die. We couldn¡¯t control the bleeding!¡±


    I must have blocked out just how dangerous mybor was. I had no idea mybor was that dangerous.


    I might have underestimated the severity of what I went through. I heard her continue, ¡°Then, suddenly,


    the bleeding just stopped, and you were miraculously healed. It shouldn¡¯t have happened. You should


    be dead right now. The only exnation is that you bear the blood of the royal bloodline of the


    Edevanes! Your father was an Alpha, yes?¡±


    I nodded, doing my best to understand what she was saying.


    ¡°And your mother resembled her, the woman in my locket?¡±


    Again, I nodded.


    Seraphine said, ¡°Hear what I¡¯m saying. You belong to my pack. You are our leader, and our people are


    waiting for you.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to her, so I could only tell her, ¡°Can I have some time to myself, please?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said. ¡°Rest. Think about what I¡¯ve said. But know that you cannot trust him.¡±


    ¡°I hear you,¡± I told her, the knot in my stomach that had formed from my distrust of Soren growing by


    the moment.


    ¡°And Rosalie, I am so very sorry for my part in all of it.¡± Seraphine¡¯s eyes were still glistening with tears.


    All I could say to that was, ¡°Please¡­ leave.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 124

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 124


    Chapter 124 Georgia And Talon


    **Georgia¡¯s POV


    The frozen dim light of day caused small puffs of white clouds to escape my lips as I ran. There was no


    stopping now. The tracks I had made through the forest towards the small vige ahead were for a


    purpose.


    Cuts and scrapes from the branches and fallen trees lined my skin, but it was worth it to lead the


    roques right where I wanted them.


    Their fiery hunger echoed through the forest in a mixture of growls and snarls that caused my stomach


    to twist in anticipation


    ¡°Sh*t.¡± The word escaped me as I stumbled over a dip in the ground, running my shoulder into a nearby


    tree.


    *That¡¯s going to hurtter,¡± I muttered, however, stopping at this moment wasn¡¯t an option.


    I had to get there-I had to reach the hideout.


    Breaking the tree line, my feet moved faster towards a nearby vige with smoke filled air. I couldn¡¯t


    wait to lure the rogues into it. They did not know what was awaiting them.


    Scrambling towards a nearby building, I turned a corner, leaning my back against the wall to take a


    moment to catch my breath.


    The adrenaline coursing through my veins caused my heart to race.


    Somewhere within this vige was the safety outlet I was seeking. The only problem was making sure


    that I could get to it before the rogues got to me.


    Bait. That¡¯s what I was, and that¡¯s what I had to be for this mission.


    ¡°Come out,e out wherever you are,¡± a taunting voice called from near the edge of the vige. A


    smirk formed across my face as I listened.


    Stepping around the corner of the building, I faced the deep red eyes of a tall, slender brte, her


    gaze upon me murderous and full of hate.


    ¡°Oh, you finally caught up,¡± I replied with a grin as I watched six more rogues appear in their wolf forms


    at her side.


    ¡°You¡¯re brave for a wolf that¡¯s about to meet her end,¡± she snapped, her brows furrowed in anger.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. So you said before,¡± I grinned, my breath stilling out in shallow pants. ¡°But as I told


    you before,


    You lost yourself when you became a rogue, and now your soul is rotten to the


    core.¡±


    A growl rippled from the woman¡¯s throat as the rogues at her side snapped and growled in the air. ¡°You


    will die for what you did.¡±


    I knew exactly what she meant. She was pissed I had killed her mate, and that wasn¡¯t entirely my fault.


    He shouldn¡¯t have tried to kill me.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s not my fault your mate wanted me. Perhaps you should have kept a better leash on him.¡±


    I shrugged as I watched the anger grow within her.


    *F*ck you!¡± she screamed as a roar escaped her again, and she shifted once more into her beast.


    *F*ck¡­ time to go.¡± 1 piped up, spinning on my heels, and taking off once more.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Running. Always running, I was really going to have to get in better shape.


    As I slid around the corner of another building, a hand reached out from an open doorway, snatching


    me mid-step and pulling me in. A scream tried to leave my throat, but as another hand came down


    upon my mouth, I looked up to see Jace staring down at me,


    His crystal blue eyes beamed with amusement because of what he had done.


    ¡°You scared the sh*t out of me,¡± i whispered when he removed his hand from my mouth.


    ¡°It was funny,¡± he replied, trying to keep a straight face. ¡°Wait till this is over and I tell ke,¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up. Get your sh*t together. There are murderous rogues trying to kill me.¡± I rolled my eyes as


    I turned to peer through the broken boards of the hut.


    ¡°Let theme.¡± He shrugged, ¡°We are ready for them.¡±


    There was no doubt they were ready. I had seen the warriors that James and my brother trained, but it


    was nothingpared to whatid within the north.


    The thunder of paws against the cold earth sounded to my right.


    Grabbing my de from its sheath, I prepared for what was about to happen.


    The wolves moved past the door of my hiding ce, and a voice yelled out in the distance, ¡°Attack!¡±


    Jace and I pushed forth from our hiding ce, and the battle began. We were numbered in the


    hundreds, and even when more rogues moved from the tree line to help their quickly fallen brethren, it


    was useless.


    Our numbers were great, and they had all fallen into my trap.


    One by one, they fell to the earth, their blood soaking the ground beneath them just as the blood of


    their victims had once done.


    The rogue leader was going to quickly learn that no matter how hard he tried, the north would always


    prevail. We refused to fall at his feet and admit defeat.


    ¡°Georgia!¡± ke called from behind me, causing me to turn with a small smile.


    .


    ¡°Oh, thank god you¡¯re alright,¡± I replied, panting, as I threw my arms around him, giving him a brotherly


    hug. ¡°So, did you kick some *ss then?¡±


    ¡°Hill yeah, I did,¡± he chuckled, causing me to shake my head before turning back to an approaching


    Jace.


    ¡°They are all dead,¡± he replied tly. ¡°One did escape, but the general said to allow him to go. He can


    tell the other rogue leaders what happened here today.¡±


    I had hoped none would escape, but the leaders of the north would decide what they wanted to do.


    ¡°Very well. Time for phase two.¡± :


    I pulled out the letter I had tucked away in my jacket and handed it to ke. He shoved it into the


    inside of his own jacket, nodded to Jace and I, and took off in a sprint.


    ¡°We should head back,¡± Jace patted my shoulder and said, ¡°He will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I know he will. I just wonder when Talon and Vicky will get it.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    **Talon¡¯s POV


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± a voice shouted from across the table.


    Once again, I was privy to watching the chaos unfold in the war room. Everyone was at their wits¡¯ end


    with the situations befalling the kingdom. This seemed to happen whenever Ethan was not around.


    Rogues to the north. Kal to the west.


    Our soldiers were spread thin, and James was growing more irritated by the second.


    ¡°With us having cut off the supply route in the west, Kal had been losing. We should take advantage to


    get Kal out of ournd, forever!¡± one Alpha cried out, causing a few others to join in the agreement.


    ¡°But our people are suffering day and night in the north!¡± a grey-haired leader replied with a snort. ¡°With


    Alpha Ethan at the frontline, everything has been under control. So right now is the perfect time for us


    to gather some troops and kill off the rogues in the north!¡±


    The first Alpha immediately disagreed. ¡°If we move our masses from the west, Kal will push in on us


    again, then all of the effort we made would be wasted!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to watch our people die every day in the northern tier?!¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Walter, King James¡¯s advisor, pressed down the arguments in the room and turned to the king


    for a decision. ¡°What would you like us to do, Your Majesty? Our men are spread thin as it is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± King James replied tly, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    The chaos was overwhelming, and I knew the king was growing impatient with the way each of these


    other small leaders tried to express their opinion.


    ¡°How much time would Ethan need in the frontline? Did he say anything before he left?¡± James looked


    toward me. I knew he was hoping Ethan would be here. ¡°We need to do something for the civilians up


    north.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, unfortunately, Alpha Ethan didn¡¯t give me any specific instruction before he headed to


    the frontline¡­.¡±


    ¡°Report!!¡± A scout I had sent to the north rushed into the war room and drew everyone¡¯s attention. He


    was panting. Obviously, he had just arrived from his long journey from the northern tier.


    My heart sank. We couldn¡¯t afford any other losses in the north. I knew how important it was to get Kal


    kicked out from ournd and win the war with the West Kingdom, but if the situation in the north


    worsened, the king might have to pull our troops back from the coast to send reinforcement to the


    north.


    Soren must have known that as well. That¡¯s why the rogue attacks had been more fiercetely. He was


    applying pressure to Ethan¡­.


    However, the scout caught up with his breath and burst out, ¡°Great news, Your Majesty!!¡±


    King James shot up from his chair and rushed to the scout to pull him up from his kneeling position. He


    urged, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! We regained three viges up north, and one of the rogue leaders was killed!¡±


    ¡°Is that real?!¡± James¡¯s voice was filled with relief. ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! The vigers seemed to work together and set up traps using secret pathways to lure


    the rogues in! | don¡¯t know the details, but whatever they are doing has been working!¡±


    ¡°Thank the Moon Goddess!¡± James let out a long exhale and smiled. This was the first smile I had seen


    from him for days.


    However, I was curious¡­ how could those vigers all of a sudden be able to chase the rogues out of


    theirnd? If that was the case, why didn¡¯t they do that in the first ce?


    Something¡­ someone was helping us, and I just couldn¡¯t think of who that would be. Anyway, this was


    indeed great news!


    ¡°Gentlemen, perhaps we should break for the afternoon and reconvene this evening?¡± Walter finally


    announced.


    WW


    With the good news, the tension in the room eased, and everyone also felt this break had been long


    needed.


    Looking at James, I awaited his approval, which came quickly with a sigh of agreement. ¡°I think that is


    a wonderful idea. Thank you, Walter.¡±


    I didn¡¯t waste another moment before heading toward my office. I was hoping I could touch base with


    that scout to get additional information,


    While this was good news, there were too many doubts needed to be cleared for me to feel


    comfortable that this was truly a pleasant surprise, not some sort of trap from our enemy.


    *Talon!¡± Vicky¡¯s voice called from the hallway ahead of me, a smile upon her face, but her tone told me


    that she had something urgent for me. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    I gave her a questionable look as I approached her. She whispered, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I knew Vicky wouldn¡¯t bother me unless it was something important. We left the main castle, and we


    came to one of the shelters for the disced civilians.


    ¡°There is something important waiting for you inside,¡± she replied in a low whisper as she looked


    around at the warriors standing by. ¡°Come.¡±


    I nced at her with a raised brow as I followed her into the room and found a dark hooded figure


    standing in front of the window.


    The figure reached up and pulled the hood from his head, revealing a young face. ¡°ke?¡± I asked, as


    he stood standing firm in front of us.


    But where was Georgia? My heart was pounding. My wolf was disappointed that our mate hadn¡¯t


    returned yet. I wanted my mate back. Every moment without her near was agonizing.


    ¡°Where is Georgia?¡± I asked. ¡°Is she safe?¡±


    He smiled and nodded. Then he reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of parchment, offering it


    to me. ¡°Miss Georgia remains north, Beta Talon. She has been leading the counterattack against the


    rogues.¡±


    I breathed out in relief. As much as I had hoped that Georgia was back within the capital, knowing she


    was safe was more than enough for me at the moment.


    I grazed over the letter.


    ¡°What did she have to say?¡± Vicky asked curiously.


    ¡°The north has help.¡± I looked up from the letter and smiled at Vicky. ¡°Which is exactly what we


    needed!¡±


    ¡°See, I told you! You should have faith in her!¡± Vicky beamed. ¡°Was that all it said?¡±


    ¡°No-¡± I replied, and Vicky had already snatched the letter.


    ¡°She said she found information leading to the truth about who Rosalie really is. The secret behind her


    bloodline.¡± Vicky looked up at me. Her eyes were lit with excitement.


    I nodded. I knew Georgia had been looking into Rosalie¡¯s origin, but I didn¡¯t expect that there was really


    a secret behind her bloodline.


    She had tried once before to tell me what she had found, and instead of listening to her, I pushed her


    away. I wished she was here right now so that I could apologize for not paying attention to what she


    had to say.


    *Talon, sounds like Georgia didn¡¯t want others to know she has help?¡± Vicky asked. ¡°What should we


    do now?¡±


    i stared at her. ¡°Do not tell anyone. We need to inform Ethan first.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 125

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 125


    Chapter 125: The Seer¡¯s Prophecy


    **Otto¡¯s POV


    It seemed a bit strange to step outside in the morning and not see a dead body.


    Every day since I¡¯d first started hearing the fighting nearby. I¡¯de out to find their bodies littering the


    ground.


    It¡¯s nearly impossible to tell a friendly dead wolf from an enemy dead wolf.


    I would spend a few hours dragging them away from my home to keep the wild animals, the bugs, and


    the smell away.


    But hopefully, that was all over.


    This was the third morning in the past few weeks that I had been able toe out of my hiding spot in


    the morning and not see a dead wolf lying within a hundred yards of my cottage.


    I took a look around before Ipletely revealed myself, but I didn¡¯t see any suspicious wolves


    anywhere.


    Perhaps the fact that the only howls I¡¯d heard the night before hade in the distance truly did mean


    that the war was being pushed back in the other direction.


    It was almost too good to be true, but I wanted to believe it.


    I wanted to believe that King James and his forces were being sessful, and we were finally winning


    the war.


    Living on the outskirts of the vige would¡¯ve been dangerous but I wasn¡¯t willing to leave the cottage


    as that was the only thing my parents left me. They died protecting me, and this was my home.


    The thought of my parents brought tears to my eyes, but I told myself I needed to be strong. I was


    sixteen years old, and I was determined to be a warrior and fight for my country. Warriors should


    not cry.


    I took a deep breath of the fresh air and decided it was time to venture into the vige. I needed


    supplies, and even though thest time I had been there, staples were in low quantities, I wanted to


    see how the situation was and what the vigers had to say.


    I still needed to be cautious. Just because I didn¡¯t smell any enemy wolves near my home, that didn¡¯t


    mean none were stationed between myself and the vige, which was a mile away.


    Taking my time, I stayed off of the road, winding my way through the trees instead, and came to the


    vige a different way so that if any soldiers were stationed at a checkpoint, I wouldn¡¯t get myself into


    trouble.


    When I came into town between the tavern and the shoe shop, it seemed clear to me that the entire


    vige had noticed a change.


    A smile lit my face as I emerged and walked among the other vigers. I didn¡¯t see a lot of people that I


    knew there, but people who were out seemed to be safe and sound.


    ¡°Otto! Kiddo!¡± one of the men I knew well, Mr. Benjamin, shouted. ¡°So d you were able to make it to


    town.¡± Then he gave me a very tight hug and said, ¡°So sorry about your parents! We were worried


    about you. Why didn¡¯t youe to the vige?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Ben,¡± my throat was tight, ¡°I was able to hide myself.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± he said, ¡°It seems it¡¯s all over now. The enemy invaders have been forced off by our


    Alpha Ethan.¡±


    ¡°It was Alpha Ethan¡¯s army?!¡± I asked.


    No wonder, He was said to be invincible and never lost a battle. Now I knew for sure we were saved!


    ¡°Indeed, several of them are still stationed here in the vige to ensure that we stay safe,¡± he


    continued, gesturing toward the end of the main street. I saw a few soldiers in the distance.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you want to stay at our house to make sure you¡¯re not harmed, you know you¡¯re more than wee.


    The wife won¡¯t mind one bit!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ben,¡± I told him. ¡°But I think I¡¯ll be just fine at my house.¡±


    I said a quick prayer to the Moon Goddess.


    Alpha Ethan saved us. May the Goddess bless him¡­ May the Goddess also bless us so that the


    situation stayed this way and the tides of the war didn¡¯t shift again


    Then I caught a glimpse of someone. A stranger.


    His moves held power and strength, He should be intimidating, but I knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt me.


    He noticed that I was watching him, and he started to walk towards me. I froze, and the moment I met


    his gaze, I found myself lowering my head uncontrobly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    I wanted to find the seer who had connected me with Rosalie earlier. Because of her, I witnessed the


    birth of my child and was sure that Rosalie was okay. I was grateful for what she did.


    If there was one thing that Rosalie had taught me, it was that gratitude was imperative, and I hadn¡¯t


    shown much of it over thest few years.


    The seer had done a great service to me, so I wanted to at least thank her in person before heading


    back to the battlefield.


    Walking through the streets of the vige, I tried to find her on my own, but I didn¡¯t see her anywhere. I


    decided it would be best to just ask.


    I saw a young man just finishing his conversation with someone.


    ¡°See youter, Otto!¡± the other man shouted.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Otto replied and then he saw me.


    He seemed like a pleasant enough fellow to ask.


    ¡°Otto,¡± I called his name.


    ¡°Y-yes, sir?¡± he said, bowing his head.


    He was obviously nervous around me, like most people would be.


    I put up a hand to stop him from bowing down more.


    *I was wondering¡­ I spoke to a woman earlier. Someone called her a seer. Do you happen to know


    where I might find her?¡±


    His eyes widened with recognition, and then he nodded. ¡°Oh, yes. Ga. She lives in a cabin a couple


    of blocks over. Head straight that way, and you¡¯ll see it. The ce is small with all kinds of charms and


    the like hanging from the windows and the porch.¡±


    Having always been a skeptic of magic and that sort of thing. I wasn¡¯t sure what to think, but I nodded


    my thanks and headed on my way


    After all, it didn¡¯t matter how skeptical I was before my experience. I knew what I had witnessed was


    real.


    Otto¡¯s direction was clear. It wasn¡¯t difficult at all to find the house-especially since the seer, Ga, was


    sitting outside. Several other women were there, and they were on the porch, visiting while they


    snapped green beans.


    However, Ga wasn¡¯t snapping beans, she was sitting in a rocking chair, her hands on the armrests,


    staring off into the distance.


    I wondered if she was even part of the conversation.


    On my arrival, the conversation shifted. ¡°Good morning, sir, one of the women said, bowing her head,


    ¡°Can we help you with something?¡±


    Before I could say anything, Ga spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Girls, this is Alpha Ethan. Leave us.¡±


    SS


    All the other women looked at me surprised. Then they all bowed their heads to me and left the porch


    momentarily.


    However, a couple of them didn¡¯t go far. They just moved to the other side of the yard and waited for us


    to finish our Conversation..


    ¡°Hi Ga, I just came here to thank -¡±


    .


    I was about to climb up the porch to see her when she got up out of the chair and walked toward me,


    making her way down the steps and across the path toe to stand right in front of me.


    I was surprised to see that she didn¡¯t need any help to move around, as if she was able to see


    everything without the use of her eyes.


    FIA


    Drawing in a deep breath, Ga¡¯s hand jutted out, and she ced it on my forehead, her bony fingers


    spread wide as they syed between my hair. Her hand trembled slightly as she began to speak in a


    low, deep whisper, her crystalline eyes seeming to look right through me.


    ¡°Great evil awaits you in thend of icy winters where the moose run thick and the queen has slept


    these many years.¡±


    Do not proceed down your chosen path, Alpha Ethan Gray. If you do, the ground will be coated in


    crimson, and you shall y see the world through orbs of the same shade!¡±


    With that, she withdrew her hand, gasping for air, her shoulders shaking violently, and her arms


    dancing like twigs in a violent storm.


    ¡°Ga!¡± the women shouted. Two of them ran to stand on either side of her to make sure she was


    steady on her feet, their hands at the ready.


    ¡°I am unharmed,¡± she said, waving them off. ¡°But the words speak are the truth, Alpha Ethan,¡± She


    pointed a crooked finger in my direction, her head tipped slightly to the side as she said with a


    determined tone, ¡°Do not go north.¡±


    A cold chill ran down my spine as if a northern breeze had just arrived to punctuate her sentence.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Whatever happened in the north wasn¡¯t my concern right now- I wasn¡¯t


    nning on going


    north.


    With that, I cleared my throat, ¡°Ga, I came here to thank you for helping me earlier,¡± I said, my eyes


    shifting to the other women. I wasn¡¯t sure how much of what had transpired they needed to know


    about.


    Perhaps they were familiar with Ga¡¯s magic; perhaps they weren¡¯t. That didn¡¯t make me any more


    comfortable acknowledging it aloud to strangers.


    Ga only stared at me as if I hadn¡¯t spoken to her at all.


    Clearing my throat, I continued. ¡°I appreciate what you did, giving me the opportunity to¡­ see¡­ what


    I¡¯ve been missing.¡±


    Her face was unchanging as she said, ¡°Unwillingness to believe will not change the unraveling thread,


    Alpha. Whether you choose to ept that these things wille to pass or not has no bearing


    whatsoever on how the events will fall along the continuum. Your fate can be changed, but you hold it


    in your own hands. Change your course to alter your destiny or else what I have foretold will befall you


    sooner rather thanter.¡±


    That eerie tone she¡¯d used before was only slightly noticeable now, but her words were still clear.


    She believed what she was telling me. That was clear from her disposition. She also wanted me to


    believe it.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Thank you again, Ga,¡± I said. ¡°I appreciate your insight, and your time.¡± I nodded at her and turned


    to leave.


    One of the other women caught up with me. ¡°Excuse me, Alpha, sir,¡± she said, cing her hand on my


    arm. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to pry¡­.¡± A middle-aged woman with curly dark hair tied up in a bright cloth


    wrapped around her head, she looked motherly, like perhaps she was used to giving people unsolicited


    rmendations.


    I looked down at her hand, and she withdrew it. The old me would¡¯ve said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mean to pry,


    then don¡¯t,¡± but I bit my tongue and only said, ¡°Yes?¡±


    *Ga is never wrong. Her visions are always right, and she¡¯s been telling citizens of our vige and


    the surrounding area what the future holds for many decades. She foresaw this war, and that¡¯s part of


    the reason many of us were able to hide. Please, sir, I know it¡¯s not my business, but please¡­ consider


    following her advice.¡±


    I continued to walk, and she walked alongside me. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I told her. ¡°It¡¯s not your business.


    Thank you,¡± I told her. ¡°I will take care of my own affairs.¡±


    The woman opened her mouth again, as if she might try again, but then she closed it for a moment.


    When she spoke again, she said only, ¡°Thank you so much, Alpha. We appreciate all that you¡¯ve done


    for us. We only want what¡¯s best for you.¡±


    To that, I said, ¡°You are wee,¡± and headed back to camp.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 126

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 126


    Chapter 126: Escaped Again


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    The revtions that Seraphine had shared with me were unsettling, to say the least. I had no idea what


    to do now.


    It would be one thing for me to try to confront Soren if I was by myself. If I only had myself to think of,


    perhaps one of the nights that he came to visit shortly after my son was born, I could¡¯ve asked him why


    he did all of the things that he did.


    I could¡¯ve told him that I knew he¡¯d arranged for me to be brought to him, for me to be beaten, and for


    all of the other incidents that had happened to me that he¡¯d described as kismet to have taken ce all


    along.


    But I had this precious bundle to worry about now, and Soren was the most powerful person on the


    ind. It wasn¡¯t smart to make him mad. I had to be careful.


    A few days after my baby was born, I sat in the nursery, rocking him, right after he¡¯d finished eating.


    Being able to provide everything that my son needed was so satisfying. I knew that, as his mother, I


    could do something no one else in the world could do for my child, at least not as well as I could.


    I loved to stroke his precious little head. He had dark hair like his father, and even though it was thin


    and stilling in, it was one of the things about him that reminded me of Ethan.


    His blue eyes reminded me of his father, too.


    So did his nose and the way he grunted when he was upset,


    I knew that as long as I was with my child, there would be no escaping the memory of his father, and


    since I never, ever wanted to be without my son, I was going to have to get used to embracing the


    painful memories that went along with


    all of the joyful ones Ethan had brought me.


    Like this beautiful boy.


    But I hadn¡¯t decided what to name him. I wanted something meaningful, something that would unite


    both of our names the way that our child had united us. However, I hadn¡¯t thought of a perfect name


    yet. Maybe deep down, I didn¡¯t want to name him by myself.


    I sighed, perhaps no matter what had happened between us, I had loved his father and wanted him to


    have a say in his child¡¯s name.


    As I sat there, gazing at his adorable face, Seraphine came into the nursery, a serious expression on


    her face.


    I looked up at her, my eyebrows raised. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°We need to go.¡±


    Four words. That¡¯s all she said, and I could tell by her tone that she was in a rush: ¡°Excuse me?¡± I


    asked her.


    ¡°Now. He¡¯s off the ind and will be for the next day or so. I have it all arranged. It wasn¡¯t easy, but now


    is the perfect time. I can get you off of the ind and safely to the north if we leave right now, but if we


    wait much longer, our window of opportunity will close, and we won¡¯t be able to get out.¡±


    All I could do was stare at her. I wasn¡¯t prepared to go, even though I understood what she was saying


    and why she was saying it.


    I knew that Soren had lied to me, that I couldn¡¯t trust him, and that he had no idea that I was aware of


    his deceit, which was difficult for me because I had so much trouble not letting my true feelings show.


    He hadn¡¯t been here too much


    since I found out, so it hadn¡¯t been much of an issue, but it would be.


    And now that I had my baby here, I had to be even more diligent because I couldn¡¯t let anything


    happen to my baby.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Seraphine,¡± I began, looking down at the baby ¡°Maybe we should wait until the baby is a


    little older¡­.¡±


    ¡°Princess Rosalie,¡± Seraphine said, her voice strict, like she was my mother, trying to talk some sense


    into me. ¡°Thest time Soren was here, he told you he was going to the frontline to fight, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie please. I¡¯m not a princess.¡± I corrected her, and then I nodded. Soren had mentioned that


    when he was there just a few days ago. He had told me he was going off to fight this time and wouldn¡¯t


    be back for a while.


    He¡¯d said he would be fighting against Ethan¡­


    I hadn¡¯t dwelt on it because it was too much for me to think about Ethan or Soren being in danger, even


    after what they had done to me.


    ¡°Well, Rosalie, that¡¯s a great distance from here,¡± Seraphine continued. ¡°I have it on good authority that


    Soren has left for the front, so we have time. I have everything ready to go, dear. Everything is packed.


    All you need to do is get up out of that chair and embrace the fact that you are doing what is best for


    you-and what is best for your child.¡±


    All I could do was stare at her. ¡°You¡¯ve already packed?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll have to travel light. It won¡¯t be easy, I¡¯ll tell you that, but when we get there, it will be


    worth it. You¡¯ll see. You¡¯ll have an entire pack of people who will be so excited to see you, the child of


    their long-lost leaders.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head before she even finished speaking. ¡°Seraphine-I don¡¯t know how to


    be a leader,¡± | told her. ¡°I¡¯m not-I¡¯m not a. Luna. I might be the daughter of an Alpha, but that doesn¡¯t


    make me leadership material.¡±


    Seraphine chuckled. ¡°Rosalie, darling, all you have to do is be yourself. The way you care about other


    people, that¡¯s how a true Luna leads. Now, please, let¡¯s not spend one more minute debating. You


    know what you must do for your little one. Let¡¯s get him to safety.¡±


    ¡°But won¡¯t it be dangerous?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you,¡± she said. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. There will be obstacles in our way. But I know we will


    make it. We are strong women who are fighting for what¡¯s right, and we will make it there. I can feel it in


    my soul, Rosalie.¡±


    I nced down at my baby and then looked around the room. I had once envisioned raising my child


    here in this home, with Ethan, and then by myself. While I wasn¡¯t nning to be here forever, I hadn¡¯t


    nned to leave so quickly.


    But now¡­ everything changed, with Ethan, with Soren, with myself.


    I couldn¡¯t stay here. It might be dangerous to leave the ind, but it wasn¡¯t safe for us to stay here,


    either. At any moment, Soren could decide that my child was a bargaining chip, or I was too much of a


    threat to keep around.


    ¡°All right,¡± I told her. ¡°I¡¯ll go. But there are a few things I want to take.¡±


    Seraphine nodded, and I went to my room to make sure I had a few keepsakes she might have missed,


    including the baby nket that I made and the ne that Ethan had given me.


    The only jewelry from Soren I took was the ne saying ¡®Mommy. Regardless of his intent, he¡¯d


    done enough for me. I had some money left, and that shouldst me until I was well enough to start


    working again.


    This time, I was careful to hide all of my valuables in case I was robbed again.


    Within a few minutes, I was ready to go.


    I was surprised I didn¡¯t see any guards around. I figured Seraphine probably figured out a way to


    distract them. The guards fully trusted her anyway.


    We weren¡¯t headed to the port, though. Seraphine took me to a secluded area of the ind on foot. I


    carried my baby in a wrap on my chest. He slept the entire way, my walking soothing to him.


    When we got to the shore, I saw a small boat. ¡°Is this safe?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°The waves are manageable right now,¡± she told me. ¡°We aren¡¯t going far. Just one of the other inds


    where we¡¯ll get on a bigger boat.¡±


    I trusted Seraphine, even though she had also deceived me. With a backpack on my back with all of


    my belongings in it and my child strapped to my chest, I followed the midwife into the little boat and


    held onto the sides as she began to row.


    The current drew us out into the water, and in the distance, sawrger vessels. They were war vessels.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if they were Soren¡¯s or Ethan¡¯s, but they made me nervous.


    ¡°We¡¯re a little dot to them,¡± Seraphine assured me as she noticed that I was worried.


    About an hour after we left the ind, we pulled ashore on another ind, and I helped Seraphine get


    the boat up on the sand. My baby had woken up only for a few moments to nurse and then gone back


    to sleep.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go this way,¡± she said, and I followed her through a wooded area. We came to a small port where


    there was another boat. While this one was bigger, it wasn¡¯t nearly the size of the boat that had


    originally brought us to the ind.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Seraphine,¡± an older man with a white beard who looked like a sea captain said from the end of a


    dock.


    She smiled at him. ¡°Ss.¡± Seraphine slipped him some cash, and he nodded. The two of us walked


    up the ramp, and Seraphine led me inside the boat where there were rows of seats.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be thatfortable,¡± she said, ¡°but we¡¯ll be here for a while, so get as cozy as you can.¡±


    ¡°How long is a while?¡± I asked, finding a bench where I could sit with my back against the wall. I took


    my backpack off and looped it around my leg so no one could take it. Only about ten other people were


    on the boat, and most of them looked like they were running away from something.


    ¡°A while.¡± That¡¯s all that Seraphine would tell me. ¡°This boat will get us to the maind, and from


    there¡­ we¡¯ll make our way acrossnd to the north.¡±


    I nodded. If this boat was going to the maind, she was right. We would be on it for a while. I looked


    down at my boy. He was still asleep. I kissed him gently on the head and knew that he was worth every


    bit of trouble and danger-if it meant we got him to safety.


    And we would

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 127

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 127


    Chapter 127: Bad News Times Two


    **Soren¡¯s POV


    The war was not exactly going as nned, and it was starting to p*ss me off. It seemed like Ethan was


    a ghost like he was somehow everywhere and nowhere all at once. Whenever I turned around, he was


    there, attacking. Yet, somehow, he was also behind me.


    It was getting really f*cking annoying.


    So¡­ I had gone to the front myself. With Ethan cutting off our supplies, I knew we wouldn¡¯t be able to


    hold him off for long. However, I just needed to distract him a bit longer.


    I cursed under my breath. D*mn it, Damian, you¡¯d better be quick!


    Sitting in my makeshift headquarters, an older home we¡¯d confiscated in one of the viges we¡¯d been


    holding for a while, I looked at the information that had been brought to me and tried toe up with


    something. Even my most intelligentmanders were at a loss, and my eyes were beginning to cross


    from staring at the data for so long.


    ¡°F*ck Ethan!¡± I mumbled to myself.


    A knock at the door had me turning around as Thomas came in.


    .


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked him, not wanting another update about how Ethan and his ghost brigade had


    managed to take another shipment of supplies before they reached our troops.


    Thomas had a look on his face that told me that whatever it was he was about to tell me, it wasn¡¯t


    good. In fact, his wrinkled brow and the way his mouth was drawn down at the corners told me it was


    perhaps the most grave of all of


    the reports I¡¯d gotten so far.


    ¡°Just tell me, Thomas,¡± l implored him, trying to keep myposure.


    ¡°I have two pieces of information to tell you, sir, and neither of them are good,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then you may as well just spit them out,¡± I replied.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ve just received word from Commander Edgar that we need to move. It¡¯s no


    longer safe for us to be here as the line is beginning to buckle. If you stay here much longer, you¡¯re


    likely to be taken prisoner.¡±


    I stared at him a moment before I said, ¡°I can fight, you know? I¡¯m fully capable.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Of course, I know that, s?. All of us are capable. It¡¯s only¡­ the enemy forces far


    outnumber our own, and many of our warriors have already retreated to a point south of here,


    abandoning this position.¡±


    I squeezed the bridge of my nose for a long moment, cursing every single one of those cowards before


    I said, ¡°Fine. We¡¯ Il make preparations to move somewhere else. For now. Until we can figure out how


    to take this position back and hold it. What else?¡±


    Thomas stared at me unspeaking, and it was confusing to me.


    You did say you had two things to tell me, did you not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± he finally said, dropping his eyes to the ground before he lifted them slightly. ¡°I received a


    phone call from L earlier.¡±


    ¡°A phone call?¡± I repeated. ¡°I thought we weren¡¯t calling because of the lines ofmunication being


    compromised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir, but under the circumstances, she thought it best, and we had a code word anyway for


    this situation. We hoped it wouldn¡¯t ever need to be used.¡±


    I felt the blood running out of my face as I tried to figure out what he might be referring to. I swallowed


    hard, not wanting to hear what he was about to say, though I already knew what it probably was L


    had called to tell him.


    Really, wasn¡¯t there only one thing the mald that worked in both my home and Rosalie¡¯s could be


    calling to say?¡±


    Wh-what was she telling you, Thomas?¡± I asked him, trying to keep my lips from trembling.


    ¡°She wanted to let me know that Rosalie¡­ is gone, sir.¡±


    The words didn¡¯t surprise me, but I needed a moment to digest them, to let them settle around me,


    before I could respond to them


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It didn¡¯t seem like it could be true. Why would Rosalie leave? Especially now? Since she¡¯d had the


    baby, she seemed so happy, and she wouldn¡¯t want to put the baby in harm¡¯s way, would she?


    ¡°She left?¡± I asked him, and Thomas nodded in confirmation


    I took a deep breath and considered the situation.


    ¡°Well¡­ she has to be on the ind somewhere,¡± I reasoned. ¡°After all, I know everyone whoes


    and goes from the ind. Have the guards-¡±


    Thomas was shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s been done, sir, and a report of two women leaving the ind in


    a small boat early in the day a couple of mornings ago was taken. Additionally one of our war vessels


    spotted a boat in the water around the same time but thought it was just a local fisherman that fishes


    around there. No one thought that it was Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°So they just let her go?¡± Anger began to burn inside of my veins as I imagined finding those witnesses


    and banging their heads together until they exploded like coconuts, spewing their contents all over the


    beach.


    Thomas didn¡¯t answer my question directly. He concluded from his analysis, ¡°Sir. Now, we¡¯re not sure


    where she might be, but we believe she¡¯s likely made her way to the maind and could be headed


    back to her father¡¯s house,¡± Thomas surmised.


    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Rosalie most definitely wouldn¡¯t be going to her father¡¯s house. But¡­ did you say


    two women?¡±


    Thomas nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Seraphine is with her.¡±


    ¡°Seraphine?¡± My eyes widened. ¡°So¡­ the midwife has betrayed me, huh?¡± That exined a lot. In fact,


    that exined everything. I got up from the chair I¡¯d been sitting in and walked to the nearby window.


    In the distance, I could hear howls and growls and remembered what Thomas had said about us


    needing to leave.


    I would-but not just yet.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only exnation. D*mn it!¡± I said, ramming my fist into the windowsill.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Thomas asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean..Seraphine must have known the truth about Rosalie. I don¡¯t know how, but she did.¡±


    Seraphine must have told Rosalie everything as well. She must¡¯ve told her everything that I did, all of


    the lies that I told. However, she didn¡¯t know¡­ she didn¡¯t know that I wanted to make up for all of the


    wrong things I¡¯d done to Rosalie in the past,


    She didn¡¯t know the truth, that I really would protect Rosalie care for her and her baby¡­ love her,


    ¡°Do you know where she would¡¯ve taken her?¡± Thomas asked me.


    ¡°Show me the map and their route.¡±


    It only took a moment for me to understand their n. They were heading to the eastern maind for


    sure, however, most of the country was at war. Knowing Rosalie and Seraphine, there would be no way


    they¡¯d go to ces where Ethan could find them easily¡­


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I told him, spinning around to look at him. I couldn¡¯t help the excitement building in my


    voice. ¡°Thomas, get ready!¡±


    I imagined the possibility of a happy reunion between myself and Rosalie in the near future. I¡¯d find her


    and exin myself to her, and she¡¯d believe me and forgive me for everything.


    Rosalie, the baby, and I would be together forever after all.


    ¡°Excuse me, what would you like to do?¡± Thomas asked for confirmation, not looking quite as


    enthusiastic as I was feeling


    ¡°We¡¯ll go after her, of course,¡± I told him. ¡°We¡¯ll find her, and when we do, we¡¯ll take her back to the


    inds where she¡¯ll be safe. She¡¯s in danger out here.¡± Even if I¡¯sent out a directive to all of my


    warriors not to hurt a woman and her baby, there were rogues and all kinds of other heathens and


    dangerous characters out there.


    I couldn¡¯t guarantee Rosalie¡¯s safety out here, and I needed to make sure that I found her as quickly as


    possible to make sure that she wasn¡¯t harmed.


    ¡°Why are we doing that, exactly, sir? What about Commander Edgar?¡± Thomas asked.


    ¡°Edgar can handle this by himself. Damian should have news for ¨²s very soon. Just because a few of


    us are not here won¡¯t really change anything.¡±


    Thomas continued to reason with me and himself, ¡°That is¡­ are we going after her because you¡­


    need her¡­ for the war effort?¡±


    I looked into Thomas¡¯s eyes and could see that he was concerned about my motivation.


    I nodded. ¡°Of course,¡± I told him. ¡°Yes. We need her and the baby back. It¡¯s Ethan¡¯s child, and we need


    the baby because he¡¯s coteral. And the motheres along with the child. That¡¯s the only reason.¡±


    Thomas only stared at me for a long moment, like he didn¡¯t quite believe me,


    I told myself that my reasoning was well-founded, that I needed to stay focused on that. Having Rowan


    would make my efforts to win the war all the more sessful.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter that I was in love with Rosalie.


    I needed Ethan¡¯s heir-the kingdom¡¯s heir-and his mother was just¡­ an extension of him.


    ¡°Come on, Thomas,¡± I said as the howls in the distance grew even closer. ¡°We need to get moving


    before the war is right on top of us.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± he said. ¡°I believe I was the one who mentioned that, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know,¡± I told him. ¡°Have all of this packed up and moved.¡± I waved at the contents of my


    office.


    Thomas signaled for servants toe in, and I prepared to move out.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Thomas called after me, and I didn¡¯t hesitate to reply to his question with only


    one word.


    ¡°North.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 128

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 128


    Chapter 128: Do Not Go North


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    My wolf ran over the uneven ground, dodging between the trees and ducking beneath branches lined


    with thorns longer than my thumb in pursuit of thest of the enemy¡¯s warriors. Our forces had gotten


    them on their heels, and we were determined to keep them running until we pushed them back


    completely.


    If they kept retreating so quickly, at this rate, the war would be over soon.


    I had the taste of dirt and blood in my mouth, along with matted fur and torn muscle, but I didn¡¯t care. I


    would run all night until I caught another one of these b*stards, and then, I would fill my mouth again,


    mping down and ripping until my opponent no longer struggled.


    If that was the only way to ensure the opposition withdrew and never returned, then so be it.


    In my mind, I heard the voice of one of mymanders saying, They¡¯ve been routed, Alpha, we¡¯ve got


    them pushed back. They¡¯re in full retreat now!


    Keep running!¡¯ I told him and all of my warriors. ¡®Don¡¯t give up now. We¡¯ve got them on the retreat, and


    I¡¯m not about to let up the crushing blow now!


    If we could pin them against the shoreline, they would have no ce to go, and then, they¡¯d either have


    to turn and fight us, or we¡¯d be able to take them all prisoner.


    Personally, I hoped they¡¯d try to fight so that we could destroy every singlest one of them. I was in


    the mood for more blood. The metallic taste coated my tongue, and as much as it soured my mouth, I


    hungered for another portion. I wanted to keep fighting until there wasn¡¯t a single one of them left to


    fight.


    But if they surrendered, we would ept them as prisoners We might be wolves, but we weren¡¯t


    animals, not in that sense of the word. If theyy down on the ground and refused to fight or


    transformed into humans and raised their hands, we would take them prisoner and return them to the


    capital in chains to our prisons to be dealt with as criminals. Unlike many of the rogues out here, we


    weren¡¯t savages.


    I hoped that didn¡¯t happen, that they stood and fought, as I wasn¡¯t finished ripping them to pieces-not


    yet.


    Up ahead of me, I saw the tail of the warrior I¡¯d been fighting with earlier. He¡¯d gotten away from me


    when one of his . friends hade at me from the side. This soldier had gotten away while his rescuer


    lay back on the ground behind us with his neck at an odd angle, his unblinking eyes staring at the


    moon.


    He wouldn¡¯t being to help a second time.


    Picking up my speed, I cut to the left and went around a bush, hoping to gain some ground on him. His


    heart was beating so loudly, I could hear it echoing in his chest even this far behind him.


    When he came around the bend, I leaped into the air and hit him in the shoulder, knocking him into a


    tree, His head hit first, and blood squirted out, spraying up the bark and hitting me in the face. It didn¡¯t


    bother me at all. He groaned, clearly losing his bearings, and I went for his neck, sinking my teeth in as


    I went for his jugr. A momentter, I finished him, leaving his limp body lying at the trunk of the tree.


    Stepping away, I sniffed the air, wondering if there were any other enemy wolves nearby for me to


    dispatch.


    Not smelling any, I contacted mymander via mindlink, ¡®What¡¯s the status now?¡¯


    We¡¯ve started rounding up prisoners,¡¯ he told me. ¡®A few of the warriors managed to escape, but most


    of them surrendered.¡¯


    ¡®Good,¡¯I said. ¡°Send some of our best trackers after those that got away.¡¯I wanted every single one of


    Soren¡¯s warriors who had gone against the king to pay.


    We had taken over the territory Kal¡¯s army had controlled. It was under my power now. Soon, I¡¯d be


    able to chase them out of ournd.


    Rosalie and my baby should still be back on the inds, and they should stay there. At least I knew


    they were not bothered by the unpleasant chaos caused by the war.


    However, in thest day or so, I had felt a shift.


    At first, somehow, I felt she was closer.


    I had known for certain that it was my child who was pulling me.


    Did shee back to the East continent? She had to have figured out at this point that Soren was not


    who she thought he was, right? So did my, Rosalie finally decide to return to me?


    Then¡­ I could follow the pull I was still feeling and attempt to find Rosalie and my baby again.


    Once I had her in my grasp, I could go about proving to her that Soren had lied to her, that he had


    tricked her, that I truly did love her.


    When she heard about what I had done with Madalynn, then she would know for certain how much I


    meant what I was saying.


    I wanted to go to her so badly, like a ma that had no choice but to find its other half.


    But I couldn¡¯t. I had to take care of the prisoners and secure the territory I¡¯d just gained until some of


    James¡¯s,manders could take over.


    Also, if it was true that Rosalie was back on the maind, I couldb every square inch of it in


    search of my family as soon as I chased the enemies out. I had time.


    However, just now, the pull faded again.


    Something happened-that she had somehow managed to slip away from me¡­ again.


    I didn¡¯t understand, though, why she was running from me! Did she still think that she couldn¡¯t trust me


    either?


    Even thinking about the possibility that I had been close to her and let her slip away from me again


    made me sick to my stomach. Although it was still there, it wasn¡¯t as strong as it had been when I was


    close to their location.


    ¡®Sir¡­ Richard said in the mindlink, interrupting my thoughts.


    By now, we were in the process of moving the prisoners back and were all in our human forms, slightly


    cleaned up from the battle. At least, I didn¡¯t have blood or mangled fur in my mouth anymore.


    ¡°What is it, Richard?¡¯ I asked him.


    He cleared his throat, obviously apprehensive about whatever it was he needed to say. ¡®I just got word


    of two women and a baby spotted traveling together. They were spotted the day before yesterday by a


    viger. The only reason he reported it at all was that he was worried she might be running into the


    enemy troops that just fled, the ones we are pursuing.


    My pulse quickened at the thought. ¡®Send more of our troops to make sure that they are apprehended


    before anyone can hurt them,¡¯ I told him.


    ¡®Yes, sir,¡± he said.


    ¡®Does that mean she¡¯s traveling north? I surmised from his description.


    Richard affirmed my suspicions. ¡°That¡¯s right. They were headed north, and he said they were acting a


    bit suspicious,


    like they were in a hurry and didn¡¯t want anyone to notice them.¡¯


    North


    Was this a coincidence? Georgia found out about the secret of Rosalie¡¯s bloodline from the North, and


    now Rosalie herself was going north? Did Rosalie somehow know about her own secret? Was she


    headed to the same ce where Georgia currently was staying?


    If so, both Rosalie and my baby would be in even more danger than she currently was from the


    warriors. The rogues that were running rampant all over the ce throughout the north were extremely


    dangerous, and Rosalie didn¡¯t have her wolf to protect her.


    The idea of her doing this on her own, or only with the help of some woman I didn¡¯t know, made me


    extremely unsettled. Regardless of how she felt about me, I needed to find her as soon as possible and


    make her understand that what she was doing wasn¡¯t safe.


    Resolved that I knew exactly what we needed to do, I went to find Richard, who was with Samuel and a


    group of others.


    ¡°I am going to head north,¡± I told him.


    Samuel hadn¡¯t been told about Rosalie¡¯s news yet. He arched an eyebrow. ¡°We are, sir?¡±


    ¡°No, you are not. Richard, you gather five more guys to go with me.¡±


    Fturned to Samuel, ¡°You finish moving the prisoners back to the capital, but the rest of our men are


    going to continue to clear the enemy out of the territory.¡±


    I could tell that Samuel was a bit confused, but he could only say, ¡°Yes¡­ Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Samuel, get the warriors ready. Make sure everyone sleeps well and gets something to eat. And if you


    don¡¯t have enough food¡­ break into Soren¡¯s supply train. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s plenty there.¡±


    That brought smiles to both Richard and Samuel¡¯s faces. Samuel responded, ¡°Yes, Alpha! We can


    most certainly do that. Commander Adler has also arrived. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    I nodded to Samuel. Then I looked at Richard, and rushed over to a military truck without wasting any


    more time. Richard appointed five more men, and they all jumped into the truck with me immediately.


    My men were used to executing all of my orders without question, without dy.


    I only needed a couple of days; she wasn¡¯t far.


    I had no idea why Rosalie had decided to leave Soren or why she thought she could make this


    dangerous journey on ¨C her own, but I did know that I needed to find her. With the pull of my child as


    my guide, I knew she wasn¡¯t far and I felt assured that I would find her.


    As I cranked up the engine of the vehicle and shifted into gear, Ga¡¯s words echoed in my mind.


    ¡°Do not proceed down your chosen path, Alpha Ethan Gray. Do not go north.¡±


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    Whether I believed what the seer was telling me or not, I wasn¡¯t going to be altering my ns. I had a


    mission to fulfill. If that meant going north, then that¡¯s where I would be headed.


    I would do whatever it took to get to the woman that I loved and the baby I longed to meet.


    And nothing was going to stop me.


    Chapter 129 Someone Was Looking For You


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    The crisp morning air brushed gently against my skin.


    As we moved north, I could feel the temperature had dropped along the way. The nts in view also


    changed from tropical trees to pines.


    Our destination, the northern territory.


    I wasn¡¯t sure where we were on our journey, but Seraphine was confident.


    I didn¡¯t know whether it was wise to trust Seraphine again. At least, among Ethan, Soren, and


    Seraphine, she was the only one who came forward proactively and told me the truth.


    The brothers, on the other hand, neither of them had beenpletely truthful with me to this day.


    Seraphine seemed to know the directions clearly, however, going in the right direction wasn¡¯t our


    biggest concern.


    ¡°You¡¯re positive that this is going to be safe?* The question was one I had asked multiple times, and


    with a sigh, she turned to look at me.


    ¡°It will be dangerous, but we are near a turnoff ¡± Seraphine looked me in the eyes. ¡°Would you like me


    to hold the baby?¡±


    I shook my head. At least the little one seemed to be excited about the journey. His bright blue eyes


    seemed to be amazed by the scenery along the way. Just looking at him gave me strength.


    Seraphine sighed, ¡°Once we reach the small town, you and the babe can rest for the night.¡±


    Rest sounded amazing in the moment, and as my eyes gazed down at the baby at my chest. I couldn¡¯t


    help but smile. Never had I felt such love until the day he was born. It wasn¡¯t earned, but unconditional.


    The love between mother and child was like nothing I could have ever dreamed of.


    ¡°This way¡­¡± Seraphine replied softly as we trudged closer towards a broken down wooden bridge in


    the distance.


    I nced around at the area. Crossing the bridge would leave us out in view of anyone who was


    nearby


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not the safest to expose ourselves, but we have to cross the bridge.¡± Her eyes


    gazed out from our hidden spot to the road, looking around for any sign of trouble. ¡°We¡¯vee this


    far. Hopefully, that means we¡¯ve lost Soren¡¯s men. The only thing I would be concerned with is rogues,


    but even then theye out more at night.¡±


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°Quickly, we must go,¡± Seraphine urged, as she moved from the shadows of the brush to the open road


    to cross the bridge. My feet followed quickly behind hers.


    As we stepped onto the wooden bridge, I heard the squeaky sound of the boards apanying our


    steps. I prayed to the moon goddess that no one was around to hear the noise. However, things


    sometimes just wouldn¡¯t go as well as hoped.


    ¡°Seraphine-¡± I whispered, listening to the distant voices of men. ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± ;


    Running towards the tree line, we made cover in the shadows, listening and waiting to see who it was


    that wasing. With the war on approach, there were warriors everywhere, and on top of those


    warriors were the rogues.


    The rogues were said to be vicious and unforgiving in their venture to wreak havoc in the north.


    ¡°Stay here.¡± Seraphine whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can get a better view of what we are dealing with.¡±


    Nodding my head, I watched her figure move through the bushes, and before long, I watched her back


    stiffen, and then she turned around to face me.


    We have to find a way out¡­. It¡¯s Soren¡¯s men,¡± she whispered.


    My heart felt as if it dropped into my stomach upon hearing Seraphine¡¯s words.


    I thought we had escaped, but Soren was more persistent than we expected. Why wouldn¡¯t he just let


    me go?


    Seraphine thought over the situation for a moment and said firmly, ¡°I will lead them away.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡­¡±I gasped. ¡°If they catch you-¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t. You must trust an olddy to know what she is doing.¡±


    Hesitation filled me while I was thinking over her n. She patted my hand and assured me, ¡°I promise,


    I know them way better than they think. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Be careful then.¡± I knew I had to agree and trust Seraphine. All the way here, she¡¯d proven she was


    more capable than | had thought. I remembered Seraphine told me that she traveled a lot, and it


    seemed that she had a lot of experiences blending herself into crowds and disappearing from the eyes


    that were searching for her.


    ¡°When and where should I meet up with you then?¡± I asked.


    A kind, soft smile passed over her face as she reached up and lightly patted the side of my cheek. ¡°I


    won¡¯t be gone long. Go up the road and take the right fork. I will lead Soren¡¯s men down to the left. Go


    to the inn, and I will find you there.¡±


    I nodded to show that I understood. ¡°Okay, Seraphine. Please, please be careful, and I¡¯ll see you at the


    inn.¡± After all, 1 still saw her as a friend, and I wouldn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her.


    However, before she took off, she added, ¡°If I don¡¯t return to you by tomorrow morning, then I want you


    to follow every direction I have written on this piece of paper for you. Someone else can take you the


    rest of the way. You would just have to get to that vige.¡±.


    I didn¡¯t like the way she said it. It felt like this was goodbye. shook my head, ¡°No, I¡¯d rather wait for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. Even if I amte, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that they got me. I may just need a little


    more time to get rid of them. But you shouldn¡¯t wait there because they can catch up quickly. Trust me,


    I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Finally, I reluctantly agreed to let her do what she needed to do.


    My hands wrapped around my baby, protecting him from the unforeseeable danger that was lurking


    nearby.


    ¡°Be safe, Seraphine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear. Don¡¯t you worry about me,¡± she chuckled. ¡°I have been doing this since long before you


    were born.¡±


    As the words left her mouth, I watched as she took off through the foliage and made her way up the


    road and down the left path. The men passed my hidden position without even a nce in my direction,


    A heavy sigh left my mouth as I realized that I had gone unnoticed.


    I rocked my boy a couple more times and watched him start to doze off. I whispered as my lips kissed


    his tiny forehead, ¡°Let¡¯s get you somewhere safe.¡±


    After taking another moment, I pushed from my hiding ce. I moved along the tree line and tried to


    hide my tracks as much as I could. Finally, when a distant vige came into view, I let out a breath of


    relief.


    I moved quicker towards the vige seeking the inn that Seraphine had told me about. It was a tall


    building with thatched roofing and white walls.


    The inn was busy, which was good. My arrival didn¡¯t draw much attention. With the amount of guests


    that stayed here,


    # was easier for me to blend in.


    The friendly staff didn¡¯t even ask me any questions. The moment the woman behind the counter saw


    me, she showed me the way to my room, as if she was expecting me.


    The room wasn¡¯tvish, but it was safe andforting for me and the baby. There was even a crib. I


    was amazed by how thoroughly Seraphine had arranged everything.


    ¡°Thank you for showing me the room!¡± I handed a tip to the staff member.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so kind of you. Thank you for your generosity, miss!¡± She was grateful.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to continue running in a ce like this during war time. The inn helped numerous people,


    including me, and they deserved to be appreciated.


    After the door behind me clicked, I felt a sense of security. cing down the bag on the chair, I dragged


    my sweet boy from my chest, andid him in the crib. My boy was fast asleep with his tiny body


    swaddled. I decided to take a nice warm shower while he was asleep. After a couple of long days on


    the run, it felt good to be clean.


    When I came out from the shower, it was as if the baby knew I was ready for him. The little peanut was


    also awake. Therefore, he was treated with a fun bubble bath before his meal.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was getting dark outside, and I was finally able to put him back into the crib after I saw a yawn from


    him. Then Iid down on the bed, watching his sweet face..


    He was the picture of perfection. Everything I did, I did for him. To give him the life he deserved. I


    wanted him to have a normal and peaceful life, but day after day, I realized that normal might not be


    what he was born for. There would always be someone who wanted him, or someone who wanted to


    use him.


    The only thing I could do as his mother was to protect him, love him, and raise him to be a good man.


    Finally, I drifted off to sleep, preparing myself for the next day toe.


    I was woken up by a soft knock at my door.


    Seraphine was here!


    I rushed to open the door but was disappointed to find that it wasn¡¯t Seraphine. It was the staff member


    from earlier.


    ¡°Miss,¡¯ she whispered, ¡°I was sent here to warn you.¡±


    I felt a knot in my stomach. Immediately, my sleepiness dissipated, and I was wide awake. ¡°What


    happened?¡± I asked.


    *Someone was looking for you. They¡¯ve entered the vige, and it won¡¯t take long for them to get here.¡±


    My heart leaped from my chest.


    Were those Soren¡¯s men? If so, what happened to Seraphine?!


    ¡°What¡¯s the fastest way for me to get out of the vige?¡± I asked firmly as I strode over to my son and


    ced him back into the harness on my chest. I grabbed the backpack and slung it back onto my


    shoulders.


    *To the east miss Here¡¯s the map,


    Not wasting another moment i made my escape again. I looked out of the window, and from a distance,


    I saw a truck at the end of the road


    I knew that whoever that was that hade after us, they came for my son. I was just a breeder, a


    nobody. However, my Intle boy, he was the future of this kingdom, the hidden prospective ruter who


    could change the fate of this country #the wanted to


    But I would never allow anyone to take advantage of hum I¡¯d do anything to protect him.


    ¡°This way, miss. Follow me! There¡¯s a cottage in the woods you could use before the night ends.¡± She


    led the way, and I followed immediately.


    No time to think more. They were almost here.


    I had to go. Now!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 129

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 129


    Chapter 129 Someone Was Looking For You


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The crisp morning air brushed gently against my skin.


    As we moved north, I could feel the temperature had dropped along the way. The nts in view also


    changed from tropical trees to pines.


    Our destination, the northern territory.


    I wasn¡¯t sure where we were on our journey, but Seraphine was confident.


    I didn¡¯t know whether it was wise to trust Seraphine again. At least, among Ethan, Soren, and


    Seraphine, she was the only one who came forward proactively and told me the truth.


    The brothers, on the other hand, neither of them had beenpletely truthful with me to this day.


    Seraphine seemed to know the directions clearly, however, going in the right direction wasn¡¯t our


    biggest concern.


    You¡¯re positive that this is going to be safe?¡± The question was one I had asked multiple times, and


    with a sigh, she turned to look at me.


    ¡°It will be dangerous, but we are near a turnoff.¡± Seraphine looked me in the eyes. ¡°Would you like me


    to hold the baby?


    I shook my head. At least the little one seemed to be excited about the journey. His bright blue eyes


    seemed to be amazed by the scenery along the way. Just looking at him gave me strength.


    Seraphine sighed, ¡°Once we reach the small town, you and the babe can rest for the night.¡±


    Rest sounded amazing in the moment, and as my eyes gazed down at the baby at my chest. I couldn¡¯t


    help but smile. Never had I felt such love until the day he was born. It wasn¡¯t earned, but unconditional.


    The love between mother and child was like nothing I could have ever dreamed of.


    ¡°This way¡­¡± Seraphine replied softly as we trudged closer towards a broken down wooden bridge in


    the distance.


    1 nced around at the area. Crossing the bridge would leave us out in view of anyone who was


    nearby.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡®s not the safest to expose ourselves, but we have to cross the bridge.¡± Her eyes


    gazed out from our hidden spot to the road, looking around for any sign of trouble. ¡°We¡®vee this


    far. Hopefully, that means we¡¯ve lost Soren¡¯s men. The only thing I would be concerned with is rogues,


    but even then theye out more at night.¡±


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°Quickly, we must go,¡± Seraphine urged, as she moved from the shadows of the brush to the open road


    to cross the bridge. My feet followed quickly behind hers.


    As we stepped onto the wooden bridge, I heard the squeaky sound of the boards apanying our


    steps. I prayed to the moon goddess that no one was around to hear the noise. However, things


    sometimes just wouldn¡¯t go as well as 1 hoped.


    ¡°Seraphine¨C¡± I whispered, listening to the distant voices of men. ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±


    Running towards the tree line, we made cover in the shadows, listening and waiting to see who it was


    that wasing. With the war on approach, there were warriors everywhere, and on top of those


    warriors were the rogues.


    The rogues were said to be vicious and unforgiving in their venture to wreak havoc in the north.


    Vens ¡°Stay here. * Seraphine whispered, ¡°11 see if i can get a better view of what we me dealing with ¡±


    Nodding my head, I watched her figure move through the busheg, and before long. I watched her back


    gtifter, and then she turned around to face me,


    ¡°We have to find a way out¡­ It¡¯s Soren¡¯s men,¡± she whispered.


    My heart felt as if it dropped into my stomach upon hearing Seraphine¡¯s words,


    I thought we had escaped, but Soren was more persistent than we expected. Why wouldn¡¯t he just let


    me go?


    Seraphine thought over the situation for a moment and said firmly, ¡°I will lead them away.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡­¡± 1 gasped. ¡°If they catch you-¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t. You must trust an olddy to know what she is doing.¡±


    Hesitation filled me while I was thinking over her n. She patted my hand and assured me, ¡®I promise,


    I know them way better than they think. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Be careful then.¡± I knew I had to agree and trust Seraphine. All the way here, she¡¯d proven she was


    more capable than I had thought. I remembered Seraphine told me that she traveled a lot, and it


    seemed that she had a lot of experiences blending herself into crowds and disappearing from the eyes


    that were searching for her.


    ¡°When and where should I meet up with you then?¡± I asked.


    A kind, soft smile passed over her face as she reached up and lightly patted the side of my cheek. ¡°I


    won¡¯t be gone long. Go up the road and take the right fork. I will lead Soren¡¯s men down to the left. Go


    to the inn, and I will find you there.


    I nodded to show that I understood. ¡°Okay, Seraphine. Please, please be careful, and I¡®ll see you at the


    inn.¡± After all, I still saw her as a friend, and I wouldn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her.


    However, before she took off, she added, ¡°If I don¡®t return to you by tomorrow morning, then I want you


    to follow every direction I have written on this piece of paper for you. Someone else can take you the


    rest of the way. You would just have to get to that vige.¡±


    I didn¡®t like the way she said it. It felt like this was goodbye. I shook my head, ¡°No, I¡®d rather wait for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. Even if I amte, it doesn¡®t necessarily mean that they got me. I may just need a little


    more time to get rid of them. But you shouldn¡¯t wait there because they can catch up quickly. Trust me,


    I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Finally, I reluctantly agreed to let her do what she needed to do.


    My hands wrapped around my baby, protecting him from the unforeseeable danger that was lurking


    nearby.


    ¡°Be safe, Seraphine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear. Don¡¯t you worry about me,¡± she chuckled. ¡°I have been doing this since long before you


    were born.¡±


    As the words left her mouth, I watched as she took off through the foliage and made her way up the


    road and down the left path. The men passed my hidden position without even a nce in my direction.


    A heavy sigh left my mouth as I realized that I had gone unnoticed.


    I rocked my boy a couple more times and watched him start to doze off. I whispered as my lips kissed


    his tiny forehead, ¡°Let¡¯s get you somewhere safe.¡±


    After taking another moment, I pushed from my hiding ce. I moved along the tree line and tried to


    hide my tracks as much as I could. Finally, when a distant vige came into view, I let out a breath of


    relief.


    I moved quicker towards the vige seeking the inn that Seraphine had told me about. It was a tall


    building with thatched roofing and white walls.


    The inn was busy, which was good. My arrival didn¡¯t draw much attention. With the amount of guests


    that stayed here,


    # was easier for me to blend in


    The friendly staff didn¡®t even ask me any questions. The moment the woman behind the counter saw


    me, she showed me the way to my room, as if she was expecting me.


    The room wasn¡¯tvish, but it was safe andforting for me and the baby. There was even a crib. I


    was amazed by how thoroughly Seraphine had arranged everything


    ¡°Thank you for showing me the room!¡± i handed a tip to the staff member.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so kind of you. Thank you for your generosity, mine!¡± She was grateful.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to continue running in a ce like this during war time. The inn helped numerous people,


    including me, and they deserved to be appreciated.


    After the door behind me clicked, I felt a sense of security. cing down the bag on the chair, 1


    dragged my sweet boy from my chest, andid him in the crib. My boy was fast asleep with his tiny


    body swaddled.


    I decided to take a nice warm shower while he was asleep. After a couple of long days on the run, it felt


    good to be clean.


    When I came out from the shower, it was as if the baby knew I was ready for him. The little peanut was


    also awake. Therefore, he was treated with a fun bubble bath before his meal.


    It was getting dark outside, and I was finally able to put him back into the crib after I saw a yawn from


    him. Then Iid down on the bed, watching his sweet face.


    He was the picture of perfection. Everything I did, I did for him. To give him the life he deserved. I


    wanted him to have a normal and peaceful life, but day after day, I realized that normal might not be


    what he was born for. There would always be someone who wanted him, or someone who wanted to


    use him.


    The only thing I could do as his mother was to protect him, love him, and raise him to be a good man.


    Finally, I drifted off to sleep, preparing myself for the next day toe.


    I was woken up by a soft knock at my door.


    Seraphine was here!


    I rushed to open the door but was disappointed to find that it wasn¡¯t Seraphine. It was the staff member


    from earlier.


    ¡°Miss,¡± she whispered, ¡°I was sent here to warn you.¡±


    I felt a knot in my stomach. Immediately, my sleepiness dissipated, and I was wide awake. ¡°What


    happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Someone was looking for you. They¡¯ve entered the vige, and it won¡¯t take long for them to get here.¡±


    My heart leaped from my chest.


    Were those Soren¡¯s men? If so, what happened to Seraphine?!


    ¡°What¡¯s the fastest way for me to get out of the vige?¡± I asked firmly as I strode over to my son and


    ced him back into the harness on my chest. I grabbed the backpack and slung it back onto my


    shoulders.


    ¡°To the east, miss. Here¡¯s the map.¡±


    Not wasting another moment, I made my escape again. I looked out of the window, and from a


    distance, I saw a truck at the end of the road.


    I knew that whoever that was that hade after us, they came for my son. I was just a breeder, a


    nobody. However, my little boy, he was the future of this kingdom, the hidden prospective ruler who


    could change the fate of this country if he wanted to.


    But I would never allow anyone to take advantage of him. I¡¯d do anything to protect him.


    This way, miss. Follow me! There¡¯s a cottage in the woods you could use before the night ends.¡± She


    led the way, and I followed immediately.


    No time to think more. They were almost here.


    I had to go. Now!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 130

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 130


    Chapter 130 Through My Fingers


    ***Ethan¡¯s POV


    Finding Rosalie was like chasing a moving target Every time I felt I was close to her and the baby, she


    would change locations, and then it felt like she had slipped through my fingers again, and I would have


    to trail her and move again


    However, this time, I felt like I was finally getting close enough to her that I was going to catch up to her


    She couldn¡¯t feel me the way I could feel her, the way I could feel my baby, anyway


    We arrived in the vige of Rustic early one morning after a long night of traveling. I felt that the baby


    was nearby. His presence was so strong, I could physically feel the tug of my child on me, and I was


    eager to have a look around to see if I could put all of this behind us once and for all.


    Visions of a happy reunion danced before my eyes, even though I realized Rosalie might not be


    pleased to see me initially. I would find a way to make her understand that I was there to take her and


    the baby under my umbre of safety and make sure that nothing could happen to them.


    Not only did I love them and want to be with them, but I also needed to ensure that nothing could ever


    happen to them


    Rustic was a small vige. I let Richard and the rest of the men get settled before I went about going to


    search for Rosalie. I knew she wasn¡¯t right here in this small town, but could still feel that the baby was


    pulling me to an area nearby, and my reconnaissance had told me that there were several cottages in


    the woods not too far away.


    Perhaps she was staying in one of those hidden homes?


    ¡°Alpha, there¡¯s an inn in town. Most travelers would stay there,¡± Richard reported.


    My stomach was twisted up so tight, I thought I might be sick. I had done a good job of hiding it all day,


    but I knew what I needed to do to relieve the pain and difort.


    I needed to find them.


    ¡°Richard,¡± I said, just as the sun was beginning to dip beneath the horizon, ¡°I¡®m going to check the


    perimeter. Will you keep an eye on the situation here in the vige and let me know via the mind¨Clink if


    anything changes?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir, but¡­.¡± Richard stopped speaking, but his eyebrows were nearly touching, he was so


    concerned.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked him, not sure I wanted to hear anything he had to say.


    ¡°It¡®s only¡­ you clearly don¡®t feel well: Why don¡®t you stay here and rest? You¡®ve had a couple of very


    stressful days.¡± He gestured toward the home we¡¯dmandeered as our headquarters. This would be


    the first time in weeks we¡¯d actually sleep in a house instead of a vehicle or a tent.


    I shook my head. He had no way of knowing that the only way I could ever get any rest was to finally


    find Rosalie and my child. ¡°I¡®ll be back soon enough, Richard. Just take care of the situation here,


    understand?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. I understand.¡±


    That was all I needed to say, and then I headed out, following the pull within me as it tugged me along


    as if a cord within me was being yanked by invisible hands, and I had no choice but to march along in a


    specific direction, my feet moving of their own ord.


    I¡¯d seen enough in the war and in the rest of my life not to fear a single beast or man. However, running


    through the trees in the dark, I was afraid.


    I was terrified that she might be gone before I got there, or she might find a way to dissuade me from


    taking her back


    THOLOM couldn¡®t picture myself leaving this ce without that baby in my ore Mel Ronale of my side


    A small cabin came into view in front of me, and I got the distinct feeling that my child was in there the


    tension inside of me was so riveting, I felt like my entire body was being wrenched from inside of me I


    paused outside to catch my breath and try to figure out what to say to her.


    How was I going to make sure she didn¡¯t just m the door in myce and run away?


    it had been over a month since I had to leave Rosalie. Every day and night, I forced myself to focus on


    what I could do and to bring an end to this war. Everything I¡®d done was for this moment, so that I could


    unite with my family again.


    Vet here I was, less than a hundred yards from her. I could almost smell her sweet scent. I slowed


    down and quieted my footfalls


    As I was moving closer, step by step, staring at the cabin I was certain contained the very individuals


    I¡¯d been searching for, a frantic mindlink message from Richard entered my mind. ¡°Alpha! We¡¯ve just


    received an urgent message from King James and Beta Talon!¡±


    Richard, hold on, I only need fifteen minutes. I¡¯ll be right back.¡¯I tried not to let my irritatione


    through.


    My family was night in front of me; nothing could stop me. Everything else could wait.


    I was just about to disconnect from the mindlink before I heard his voice raise and his tone filled with


    panic, ¡®Alpha, the capital is under attack. King James, the queen, everyone is in danger!¡¯


    What?¡¯ For a second, I found myself not able toprehend the news.


    The capital is under attack by Kal, Alpha! We don¡®t know how, but the capital is in danger.¡®


    I hadn¡¯t heard Richard sound this panicked before.


    My mouth fell open as I finally grasped what Richard was saying.


    How was that possible?! We¡¯d pushed the enemy so far, and we were almost winning the war. How the


    h*ll did they get to the capital?!


    F*ck!


    Rosalie was so close, right there in front of me. I just needed a little more time.¡­


    Alpha? Where are you?


    F*ck, f*ck, f*ck!


    I¡¯de this far, and I was so close to my family, I couldn¡®t possibly turn around right now!


    I¡¯m in the woods,¡® I told Richard. ¡®Get everyone ready.¡®


    My voice might sound calm, but my thoughts would not be more chaotic. I wanted to rush over and


    grab the two people who were most important to me and never let them go again.


    However, how could I possibly take them with me to the capital, knowing how dangerous that could be?


    With a war unfolding in the capital, and everything in chaos, taking Rosalie and the baby there wouldn¡¯t


    be fair,


    It wouldn¡¯t be right


    If King Kal were to get his hands on my child, he might do the unthinkable just to get back to me.


    And Rosalie was clearly in danger with some of the people who were at the capital before the invasion,


    so taking her there now would put her in an more unsafe position.


    Scanned with CamScanner


    trouldn¡®let my own selfish weeds, the destre to be with then again right that


    there, put them


    more than the


    At that moment, I felt a shift again


    Whether she was fleeing again or had just gone out the back of the cabin to go for a wall, I could tell


    that Porale and the baby were getting further away from me


    Things were changing again, and not for the better


    I wasn¡¯t going to be able to stand here much longer and contemte the situation I needed to make a


    decision 1 needed to act


    ¡°D*mn it,¡± I muttered under my breath. What choice did I have other than dropping everything and


    going back to the capital right away?


    My love and my heart was here, but I also had a full city of people who were waiting for my rescue. I


    couldn¡¯t leave them there to die-kind as Rosalie was, she would never allow me to be that


    irresponsible.


    Alpha, we¡¯re all back in the truck waiting for you. As soon as you are back, we can leave.¡¯


    ¡®Good. I¡¯ll be back in the vige in a few minutes.¡¯


    With a heavy heart, I reluctantly turned and headed back toward Rustic, wishing I would¡¯ve had more


    time.


    I was so close! Rosalie and the baby were within my grasp, but once again, I just missed them.


    If only I would¡¯ve had a few more minutes, I would¡¯ve been able to at least talk to her and let her know


    that everything Soren had told her about me was a lie.


    However, I knew I couldn¡¯t do that.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to face her and give her hope, and then turn around immediately and leave her


    behind again. If ! did that, and I were her, I would never believe a single word from me again.


    Rosalie had managed to escape me again, but I knew in my heart I would find her and my baby once


    more. I had to trust in the Moon Goddess and fate that we would be together again someday.


    I just needed a better opportunity to reunite with her. She deserved my full attention for the rest of my


    life. If I couldn¡¯t give that to her right now, I had no choice but to wait.


    Just like I had no choice but to hurry back to the capital to protect the king and all of the other innocent


    lives that were at stake.


    I picked up speed as I hurried back to where Richard was waiting for me.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Any details?¡± I needed to know what the direct threat was and what I could do to stop it. As hard as it


    would be, I had to get my mind off of Rosalie and the baby and focus on the emergency at the capital.


    Richard shook his head, ¡°Not much.¡±


    I was surprised that we only had such little detail about the situation. We had no idea what we would


    return to.


    Watching the trees fly past us outside of the car window, I concentrated for a moment and sorted


    through the threads.


    Alpha¡­¡± Richard was as shocked as me, ¡°do you think the battles we¡¯ve been winning at the frontline


    were just an act?¡±


    ¡°No, I was there. Those were not fake. Richard, contact Samuel and have him and his men meet us at


    the north gate of the capital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha! What about the frontline?¡±


    ¡°Adler can handle that. I doubt that they were able to move all their troops from the west coast frontline


    to the capital without us noticing it.¡±


    ¡°You mean you think the besiege at the capital is only a bluff?¡± Richard followed my analysis.


    ¡°Richard, they came across the ocean to ournd. The longer the warsts, the harder it will be for


    them, especially now that we cut off their supplies.¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    | sneered, ¡°They are more eager to end this war than we are!¡±


    Richard¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, ¡°Alpha, do you think this is theirst attempt? Once we secure


    the capital, we will win the war?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer him.


    I hoped so, however, I had a feeling that things were not going to go as well as I expected.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 131

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 131


    Chapter 131 The One We¡¯ve Been Waiting For


    ¡°Ronald POV


    4 hadn¡¯t been in the cabin tong malt when I got the feeling I was being watched. I felt like I needed to


    move on, and I had JUNT Onthered my baby up into my arms, preparing to leave, when suddenly, that


    sensation went away


    I was dusk, I went to the window to look out to see if anyone was standing out there. My fingers


    trembled slightly as 1 went to pull the curtains back to peer outside. Studying the long shadows cost by


    the trees, I attempted to see anyone was standing there. My concentration was fully on the scene


    before me when a noise behind me had me jumping, spinning around, ready to protect myself.


    ¡°Seraphine!¡± I shouted, copsing onto the couch I had been leaning over. ¡°Goddess! You scared me to


    death


    ¡°Sorry, Rosalie,¡± she said. ¡°I had it on good authority that you were here. I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you. I


    knocked lightly before I came in, but I didn¡¯t hear you say anything, and I thought you might be


    sleeping.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, patting my boy¡¯s little head. He was still asleep. ¡°I thought someone was out front.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone¡­¡¯


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. That feeling is gone. It could be just some random travelers passing here. I was


    probably being over sensitive.¡± I assured her.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s not risk it. We should get going.¡¯


    I understood that she was right, but this cabin had twofortable beds, and I had been looking


    forward to sleeping for a few hours.


    Still, if she thought it was best to keep going now, then that¡¯s what we should do.


    As we were about to leave, In the distance, we heard loud howling and growls. My eyes went to


    Seraphine¡¯s face. ¡°What is that?¡±


    She cocked an ear and listened for a few moments. ¡°It sounds like the rogues may have been


    intercepted¡­¡±


    ¡°Are we that close to your pack¨Cour pack?¡± I asked. It was taking some getting used to, thinking of this


    ce we were traveling to as being my home as well.


    Seraphine shrugged. ¡°We are about six hours¡® distance from there, but if they came further south, it is


    possible that they are near enough for us to hear them.¡± at


    ¡°Are you certain it wouldn¡®t be best for us to travel during the daytime?¡± It wasn¡®t just that I was tired, I


    didn¡®t want to go out at night with a bunch of wolves in the shadows when I couldn¡®t shift.


    Seraphine considered my words before she slowly nodded. ¡°All right. We¡®ll go at first light.¡±


    ***


    The next morning, after a few hours of restless sleep, we got up to travel north. Almost from the


    beginning of our trip, it was clear that whatever battle had gone on the night before had been fairly


    large and destructive. Blood coated the


    grass and sides of trees. Tufts of fur littered the ground, and debris was scattered everywhere.


    Every once in a while, we¡¯de across a dead body. Despite the frostiness of the morning, the


    dawn¡¯s first rays of light had already begun to decay the corpses, and the odor was pungent enough


    that we could smell them well before we reached the ce where they fell.


    In death, it was impossible to tell whether they were from the east, the west, or the north. They were


    simply dead wolves my fade en there who attemy til troeter helt wees em to the sky is the sun ajan ta


    etenkt pige


    The though made w


    ith top storiech


    * move on pret the bottle noene and further month where #prewetter, and I had to wrap my baby up


    tightar Hy the time # was early afternoon, we were on the outakta  willinge, and was cher that


    something was going on here something that had everyone in an upperom, and # wasn¡®t my wivel


    ¡°What¡¯s going on


    anked Seraphine


    tym not sure,¡± she said, ¡°but i think at might have something to do with that battle.¡¯


    ¡°But it was so far south, I said as she rushed off in the direction that many of the others were headed to


    Perhaps another one, then. Normally, when people are hurrying this quickly, it¡¯s because others are


    hurt.¡¯ Seraphine picked up speed, and I followed, holding my son close against my chest.


    We entered a great hall where several fallen soldiers were lying on cots, all of them in their human


    forms, and none of king very good. I quickly counted seven of them, with twice as many women tending


    to them. Their medical supplies seemed to be depleted from what I could tell. Carts of bandages with


    very few rolls of white left on them sat in the middle of the aisle, and shelves of medicine across the


    way were also nearly empty.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seraphine asked a woman with long hair the same color as hers.


    ¡°Our warriors are dying,¡± the woman said, ¡°and we¡®re out of medicine to save them. The rogues


    attacked our vige against night, for the fifth time in two weeks. We haven¡¯t been able to get


    supplies for months because of the war between the east and west. We are doing everything we can,


    but without the proper medication and supplies. She slowly shook her head


    ¡°Seraphine? a woman from across the room said. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡®s me, Daphne.¡± The older woman came across the room to hug Seraphine. It was clear that


    everyone here recognized Seraphine as one of their own, but this woman actually knew her.


    ¡°It¡®s good to have a skilled medicine woman here when we need her, but¡­ I don¡®t know what else to


    do,¡± Daphne said, once she let Seraphine go. ¡°They¡®re in so much pain, and we don¡®t even have any


    medication for them.¡±


    ¡°Seraphine, I want to help¡­¡± I said gently


    They were suffering, and they needed help


    On the way here, Seraphine had already told me about the specialty healing power of my blood. If that


    was the case, 1 wished I could do something


    ¡°But Rosalie,¡± Seraphine frowned. As she moved away, Daphne finally realized my existence.


    It was then that the others looked up at me, and a hush fell across the room¨Cexcept for one bowl of


    water that someone dropped that ttered to the floor.


    As soon as they were over their shock, the women dropped to the floor in the same manner that


    Seraphine had. Even some of the injured warriors tried to do that. I could only stand there, my hands


    pressed to my mouth, shaking my head, willing them to stop


    Daphne looked up at me. ¡°It¡®s you¡­ the princess!¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± I finally said, ¡°please¡­ don¡®t. It¡®s really not necessary.¡±


    Another woman shouted, ¡°Luna Wi¡®s daughter is here!¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Yes, I am Wi¡¯s daughter, but¡­ I¡®m nothing special.¡±


    Seraphine turned to me ¡°Princess Rosalie, you are special these people recognize you. They see you


    for who you are You are not only powerful here, you are the ruler.¡±


    I slowly shook my head. I wasn¡¯t used to that sort of attention. I wasn¡¯t sure how to process it. All of my


    life, I¡¯d helped others, not relied on other people to serve me. I wouldn¡¯t even know where to begin¡­.


    ¡°Seraphine, what do I need to do to help these warriors?¡± I tried to switch their attention from me to the


    wounded. I looked at their faces. Many of them were gritting their teeth in pain while others were near


    passing out.


    ¡°Are you sure? You¡­¡± Seraphine hesitated.


    I looked at her seriously and nodded my head in confirmation. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Please, let me help. You


    told me my blood has healing qualities.¡±


    ¡°Your kindness would forever be appreciated, Princess!¡± Seraphine bowed to me again and said, ¡°If we


    can draw some blood, we can give it to these warriors, and it will heal them. It will only take a few drops


    for each of them to be feeling much better in no time at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I felt like perhaps I hadn¡¯t heard her correctly. It seemed too easy. ¡°Really?¡±


    Seraphine nodded. That¡¯s right. I know it sounds strange, but it¡¯s true.¡±


    *All right,¡¯ I told her, right away. ¡°Please do it.¡±


    Daphne took me to an empty bed right away, and within moments, they had me hooked up and were


    taking blood from my arm. I held my sleeping baby the whole time. It only took a few moments, and


    then otherdies came to distribute my blood to the warriors.


    ¡°Now, justy back and rest,¡± Daphne said. Seraphine was off helping the others. ¡°I¡®ll get you


    something to eat to help your blood sugar.¡± She patted my hand, and I thought I was going to like this


    woman. She seemed sweet, like a grandmother.


    She came back a few momentster with a chocte chip cookie and a small ss of milk. ¡°We are so


    happy you¡¯re here,¡± Daphne told me. ¡°I remember your mother when she was a little girl. You have her


    eyes.¡±


    I took a bit of the cookie and swallowed it down, but I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. I had only vague


    memories of my mother.


    ¡°We thought¡­ you were all gone,¡± I told her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Daphne nodded. ¡°It hasn¡®t been easy, living up here, hidden from the world. But we¡®ve been waiting for


    your return. All of the evil that took over when your mother passed, well, it had no ce in ournds.


    Now that you¡®re here, all of that will be over, and ournd will flourish again.¡±


    I felt an awful lot of responsibility on my shoulders. What if I wasn¡®t the magical person they thought I


    was? What if my blood did nothing?¡±


    Daphne patted my son on the back and smiled. ¡°He¡®s precious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, hoping she didn¡®t ask about his father.


    She didn¡®t. But she did ask me something else. ¡°You have a friend named Georgia, yes?¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°How did you¡­ how did you know that?¡±


    She grinned at me. ¡°Communication between our viges is important to make sure that we are safe.


    She is near, and she has been instrumental in fighting the rogues. You will see her soon.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that she is my friend?¡± I asked her, excitement building at the chance of seeing


    Georgia, even though it made me nervous that Ethan might find us.


    ¡°She was carrying a book, one that contains our legends.¡± Daphne patted my arm lovingly. ¡°We will


    thank the Moon


    Goddess tonight that you are here with a grand celebration and let the others know that they should


    rejoice as well.¡±


    ¡°But what if¨CI began, but before I could finish asking her what she would do if they were wrong, and I


    had no magical qualities, she interrupted me.


    ¡°Look!¡± she said, gesturing at the room.


    All around me, I saw the warriors getting up off of their beds, fully healed, ready to go back out onto the


    battlefields and fight again as if they¡®d never been hurt at all.


    I couldn¡®t believe it. They were all perfectly fine now.


    ¡°Your blood did that,¡± Daphne said. ¡°You are the princess. She smiled at me. You are the one we have


    been waiting for.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 132

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 132


    Chapter 132 Hand Over Ethan


    **Talon¡¯s POV


    Screaming


    The rming sound jolted me from my sleep, causing me to jump from my bed. The distant yelling set


    my wolf on edge as I quickly dressed and thrust myself from my room out into the hall.


    Warriors ran down the corridors towards the front main hall as the crying and screaming filled the


    capital, causing concern to sweep through me like a rollercoaster.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked a passing warrior as I neared the grand staircase.


    The first tier of the capital defense has broken through, beta. They are closing in.¡±


    This was the second day after we¡¯d received the warning from patrol that Kal¡¯s army was stationed only


    a couple hundred miles away from Mirage.


    I tried to calm myself. I could not believe what I¡¯d heard. Something must be wrong. There was no way


    this could be possible.


    Thad so many doubts about the whole situation.


    First of all, we had worked hard on securing the western border and making sure that Kal¡¯s troops had


    been cut off from supplies.


    It was impossible for them to get through our defenses, let alone get close to the capital!


    Yet, it happened.


    Secondly, the first tier defense for the capital was built to withhold major attacks, and it should ideally


    last at least one week. However, it was broken in only one day.


    There was only one exnation for this¡­


    Letting my feet take the stairs two at a time, I ran towards the grand front door and stepped out into the


    cool morning air.


    Smoke lined the sky in the distance as vigers ran towards the capital, seeking the safety of its


    powerful walls. Never had I expected the war to approach us this far, but in the end, they got past all of


    our barriers without warning.


    Crying, screaming, and pleading for safety cast a shadow over the once bright and cheerful walls of the


    capital. Its glittering gold was slowly being speckled with the drops of blood that came from wounded


    civilians who had been escaping


    I tried toprehend what exactly had happened. When I went to bed the night before, everything was


    fine, and yet in a matter of forty¨Ceight hours, chaos consumed our country.


    Turning on my heels, I pushed through the mass hysteria of people seeking shelter and made my way


    towards the grand hall. The flocking of royals and leaders pushing through therge wooden doors


    seeking advice from their king.


    ¡°Calm down!¡± James¡® voice roared through the tall vaulted ceilings, quieting everyone who stood


    waiting for an update on whether they were truly safe within the capital walls.


    ¡°King James,¡± I stated, bowing my head with respect.


    His dark eyes nced towards me. The deep dark bags beneath his eyes were heavy and clearly from


    hisck of sleep over the past few weeks. ¡°We just received word from scouts that the western forces


    are only five miles away.¡± than


    *That¡®s impossible.¡± I gasped in disbelief as the chaos of other leaders consumed the surrounding area


    ¡°How did they get this close 71¡å one leader yelled, demanding an exnation.


    ¡°You told us they couldn¡¯t get past. Ethan assured us he know what he was doing!¡± Another white-


    haired man added, causing my eyes to dart to him with disdain.


    Someone has to be helping our enemy. A spy. someone among us. It was the only exnation.


    ¡°Enough everyone!¡± James yelled, pressing his thumb to his temple.


    I could only imagine the stress James was under right now. Ethan wasn¡¯t here, and with Kal¡¯s troops


    moving in closer, it was only a matter of time before the war was at our front door.


    It was times like this when I was thankful to just be a Beta.


    James sat silent on his throne as warrior after warrior approached him, as well as a man in a white


    cloak. The men all spoke in hushed whispers, piquing my curiosity.


    Usually, information was shared amongst the leaders, and yet James seemed to keep secrets with


    these few men. Something about the situation was not sitting right with me


    ¡°Your Majesty! a voice called from behind me, drawing my attention from what I had been watching.


    Everyone turned to the young warrior, who bowed his head before the king.


    ¡°There is a messenger at the gate.¡±


    ¡°From Kal?¡± the king questioned, raising a brow.


    ¡°Yes. He is requesting an audience with Your Majesty.¡±


    My eyes turned towards King James.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hesitation filled his eyes as he straightened himself on his throne. ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    The warrior didn¡®t need to be told twice, and as I watched him exit the grand hall, I questioned why a


    messenger had been sent from Kal.


    To send a messenger now, after all the bloodshed he had caused, seemed pointless.


    He had to want something.


    It was the only thing that made sense.


    Heavy footsteps moved across the tile flooring of the hall. Dark hair, and green eyes set upon the


    slender body of a running messenger. The dirt and soot that caressed his skin showed signs of what


    his prior days hadposed of.


    The army was on the move, and whatever this messenger had to say would depict the oue of what


    was about to happen.


    ¡°King James,¡± the messenger said clearly as he bowed his head and dropped to one knee. ¡°I bring


    word from King Kal regarding the war.¡±


    Hushed murmurs flowed over the crowd. The man¡®s words caught everyone¡¯s attention as we listened


    to see what Kal¡¯s demands were.


    ¡°Speak quickly,¡± James retorted in aggravation.


    ¡°Your capital is under siege, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before we break through the capital walls,¡¯ the


    messenger


    stated, causing murmurs in the crowd.


    ¡°No, you wouldn¡®t,¡± King James retorted. ¡°Your forces are running out of supplies.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you might be right, however, your city also ham limited food and supplies, yet you have


    countless more civilians than we have members of our military.¡±


    I frowned and had to admit he was right. Compared to Kal¡¯s army, the capital was more vulnerable to


    the limited food and medical resources because most people in the capital were non¨Cmilitary civilians.


    What¡¯s more, we wouldn¡¯t be able to get reinforcements-our troops were already spread thin between


    the frontline and the north. From what I could see, there would be limited reinforcements avable for


    the capital, if any.


    The messenger smiled. ¡°However, my king is merciful, and he would hate to see unnecessary


    bloodshed. In fact, he has agreed to end the war, but only under one circumstance.¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡± James sneered, leaning forward on his throne. His knuckles turned white with


    the grip he had on the chair¡¯s arma,


    ¡°King Kal would like you to hand over Alpha Ethan, and the war will end.¡±


    Collective gasps echoed in the hall as James¡¯ eyes widened in shock. My own surprise coursed


    through me as I tried to make sure I had heard the man right.


    Kal wanted Ethan?


    If Kal was here iming that this war was just because of Ethan, he was a liar.


    There was no way that James could believe this falsehood, and if he did, then James was not fit to be


    king. This was more than a simple grudge rted match.


    ¡°Your king asked me to give up the guardian of my country?¡± James sneered and raised his voice. ¡°Is


    your king just too arrogant, or does he think I¡®m just stupid?!¡±


    Everyone could hear the fury in his tone. No one spoke, and the hall was so quiet that I could hear a


    pin drop.


    I sighed in relief at hearing the king¡®s retort. I didn¡®t know what I had been worried about. There was no


    way he could just hand over Ethan. Without Ethan, King James¡® kingdom would fall, regardless.


    Ethan was the brunt force behind James having seeded in this war so far, and with everything going


    on, there was no way we could survive the oue if King James agreed to Kal¡®s proposal.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I apologize on my king¡®s behalf for the misunderstanding that might have been caused.¡±


    The messenger bowed down again politely


    King James replied, ¡°I see no misunderstanding that he started this war and invaded my country!¡±


    The messenger still maintained his diplomatic smile. Your Majesty, please allow me to exin,¡±


    ¡°I see no need for that,¡± King James said. However, I knew he would want to know what Kal had to say


    ¡°Your Majesty, King Kal has onlye this far to seek revenge on Ethan for having killed his brother,


    Victor!¡±


    The entire hall gasped. Then murmuring started to scatter across the hall.


    ¡°Who was Victor¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t listen to him¡­ he is here to distract us.¡±


    ¡­but what if it is true? Alpha Ethan really was the cause of the capital¡­?¡±


    It was like lightning striking across the sunny sky.


    They might not know who Victor was, but I did.


    Victor ck, Soren¡®s father, Ethan¡¯s stepfather, who Ethan killed when he was 18!


    Everything made sense now


    thropiane 122 tane tom than


    No wonder than¡¯s mother chose hun over Ethan¡¯s father!


    No wonder Soren would work for the West King Kal, because Kal was Sorent¡¯s uncle!


    Toursed under my breath. Dimn it, this news would work against my Alpha.


    The messenger continued. ¡°If you hand over Ethan, King Kal will retreat and not press further into your


    country. Hundreds of lives will be spared.¡±


    Hesitation and consideration shed within James¡¯ eyes. He was actually considering what the man


    had said, and without even answering, a roar of protests and agreements tang through the grand hall.


    ¡°Give them Ethan!¡±


    ¡°Our people are dying for one man!¡±


    ¡°End the war and give them what they want!¡±


    Protest after protest, I thanked the heavens that Ethan wasn¡¯t here right now. I could already see how


    the conversation would go if he was.


    To think that many of these people relied on Ethan over the years for protection, and now they were


    willing to cast him to the masses in order to save their own asses.


    There was no loyalty with these men, and it disgusted me.


    Your Majesty! I cleared my throat and made myself heard. ¡°It makes no sense that King Kal would


    suddenly be willing to end this war for Ethan.¡¯ I started, speaking up over the roar of conversation.


    All eyes turned to me as James raised a brow. ¡°Why do you say that, Beta Talon?¡±


    ¡°If that was all he wanted, my King, then why not have sent this request to begin with? Why sit here


    and kill countless people and destroy our forces when he could have sent a messenger before all the


    confrontation?¡±


    Everyone knew this was a trap, including the king. However, someone needed to speak up for my


    Alpha.


    ¡°I need time to discuss this,¡± James replied, his brows narrowed at the man before him. ¡°Please escort


    this man to a holding area. I will call when I have my answer.¡±


    For James to even need time to consider his decision didn¡®t sit well with me.


    There was a lurking sense of uneasiness washing over me as I watched James continue to speak with


    an older man at his throne.


    Whatever they were discussing was both important and pleasing to James.


    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± he stated loudly as he rose to his feet, ¡°I know many of you have a lot of questions, all of


    which I hope to answer. However, right now, the most important one is what is best for our kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t seriously even be considering declining this?¡± a disgruntled Alpha eximed with his arms


    crossed. ¡°One life isn¡®t worth the many!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± James roared in return as he stepped forward towards the group who stood awaiting his


    order. ¡°Beta Talon, where is Ethan now?¡±


    I should have known that was the direction he was going to go in.


    I cursed under my breath.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡®m not sure,¡® I wished there was a way I could inform Ethan to turn around. He should


    note back to the capital at this moment. ¡°Word was sent out for him to return, but I haven¡®t heard


    from him sincest night¡±


    James nodded as if pleased with what I had said. ¡°That¡¯s good. We need him back here.¡±


    Scanned with CamScanner


    Chapter 737 Hand Over Ethan


    King James, you understand what will happen if we hand Ethan over, right?¡± I added, hoping that the


    king would not be this stupid.


    ¡°Are you questioning my judgment?¡± he snapped as he red at me.


    ¡°No, my King. I just mean that I think they¨C¡®


    ¡®Enough!¡± he boomed, cutting me off mid-sentence, not allowing me to speak further.


    Watler, the king¡®s advisor, jumped in, Talon, you may be great at what you do, but a Beta shouldn¡¯t


    speak unless spoken to.


    Who doesn¡®t need to speak unless spoken to?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice called out from behind me. My heart sank


    with concern over what was going to happen next.


    Turning, I faced an angry¨Clooking Ethan, who stalked into the room as if he owned it. For once, I had


    wished he wouldn¡¯ t have returned to the capital. The only thing that his return had done was fuel on


    already burning fire.


    Most of these men didn¡®t like Ethan because they were intimidated by him.


    Now that Kal was offering a way out by handing over Ethan, they would surely agree.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 133

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 133


    Chapter 133 Ethan, You Are Banished!


    **Ethan¡®s POV


    A stillness fell over the throne room as I walked in. King James looked exhausted, with dark bags under


    his eyes, and Talon looked distressed. His teeth were gritted together, and I felt like he wanted to tell


    me something


    But I had left Rosalie and my baby to travel a great distance to be here. It was clear that something


    chaotic was happening as I used a little-known tunnel to make my way into the capital with the men


    who had apanied me.


    Now, I stood before a group of men who were ring at me, waiting for the king to answer my question.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t need to speak unless spoken to?¡± I asked him. Surely, no one was to speak to Talon in


    such a disrespectful way


    Granted, my Beta was a subordinate, but he¡¯d never been anything but a loyal, respectful soldier for


    the king.


    ¡°Ethan, you¡¯ve returned,¡± my cousin said, a look of relief washing over him. ¡°And not a moment too


    soon, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    *Alpha!¡± Talon greeted me, although I could tell from his expression that he wished I hadn¡¯t returned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. ¡°Were those vigers running into the capital shouting about enemy


    soldiers?¡± It didn¡¯t seem possible. When I¡®d left the capital, not long ago, the western forces were miles


    and miles away. Our army was strong enough to keep them at bay and drive them back with no


    problem whatsoever.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so,¡± James said, dragging a hand down his face. ¡°Everyone, leave Ethan and me. We need


    to discuss this matter in private.¡±


    Talon, who had started his exit the moment the king made the request, mindlinked me. I could see by


    the look in his eyes that something was wrong.


    A few of the other leaders, ones who thought that they were more important than they truly were,


    lingered around the throne, possibly thinking they were too critical to the king¡®s decision¨Cmaking to truly


    need to be dismissed.


    ¡°Go at once!¡± James barked, and everyone filtered out.


    Alpha, be on your guard. There¡¯s no time for me to exin, but don¡®t trust anything James says to you.


    Things aren¡¯t what they seem¡¯ Talon said, preparing me for the conversation with the king.


    | stared at my Beta for a moment in confusion, wondering what he was getting at. A cold chill went


    down my spine as I contemted what it might be that Talon was trying to warn me about. I wished he


    had more time to prepare me for what was about to happen.


    However, he couldn¡®t go into more details before the room went silent with only the king and me left.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, James?¡± | eventually asked, approaching the throne and speaking more bluntly,


    now that the others had cleared out.


    James wouldn¡¯t look at me, so I didn¡¯t take that as a good sign.


    ¡°Kal sent a messenger,¡± he began, his eyes downcast. ¡°He said Kal is making only one demand. He will


    call his troops off if Iply. Only one.¡± James let out a sigh and got up from his throne, his footsteps


    heavy as he walked over to the window.


    Resting a weary hand on the windowsill, he looked outside. What used to be a beautiful flower garden


    was now trampled by the boots of vigers running for their lives and guards trying to contain them.


    ¡°I have not been put in an easy position, Ethan,¡± he said. I kept my distance, watching him, trying to


    understand what he


    was getting at. What condition could Kal possibly be demanding that King James could be considering?


    ¡°Thousands of citizens could die if I don¡®tply.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked even though Talon had prepped me. My voice was quiet as I tried to figure it out on


    my own. ¡°I don¡¯ t even understand how they¡¯ve gotten so close.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I, and yet, here they are¡­¡± he said, his eyes still focused outside.


    They had to have used the tunnels. It was the only way. But how would they have even known of their


    existence?


    I already knew the answer to that question. We knew there was a traitor in our midst. And now, I felt


    certain I knew exactly who it was.


    When I got my hands on him¡­


    However, what James said next took me by surprise.


    ¡°Before, when I needed an heir, the situation was different,¡± James continued. ¡°You were my only hope


    then. I needed to make sure that someone was here to continue our grandfather¡¯s bloodline, someone


    who hadn¡¯t taken a mate, someone who hadn¡¯t promised the woman they loved that they¡¯d never


    forsake her the way that I had.¡±


    He turned and nced over his shoulder at me then, but he had to look away quickly, and I stared at


    him in confusion, though I thought I was beginning to put the situation into perspective.


    ¡°Before?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Yes, but now¡­ through some miracle, something I can¡®t quite understand¡­ none of that matters now.


    We no longer need to pressure you for an heir. The bloodline will be secure without burdening you.¡± He


    turned and met my gaze then, and I stepped toward him.


    ¡°What are you saying, James?¡± I asked him. ¡°Do you mean


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, his eyes wide with wonder. ¡°The queen is pregnant. It¡®s a miracle. It¡®s been confirmed. I


    don¡¯t know how it happened, but it has.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why he brought this up at the moment, but it was great news.


    ¡°That¡®s astounding!¡± Joy bubbled up inside of me as I realized what this meant for both of us. I took my


    cousin by the shoulders. ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty. You¡®ll have an heir from your own bloodline,


    and I¡­ I can go and be free.¡±


    Thoughts of what this would mean for me and Rosalie surfaced. I would no longer need to worry about


    what the crown required of me. I could go and find her and be with her. We could raise our child


    together however we wanted. Neither of us would ever have to worry about the baby being the heir to


    the kingdom again.


    But my joy was short-lived when I saw the expression on James¡¯s face. He slowly shook his head. ¡°No,


    Ethan. You don¡¯t understand,¡± he said. ¡°King Kat¡­ he wants¡­ you.¡±


    | stared at him for a long moment, letting those words soak into my consciousness. ¡°He wants me?¡± I


    repeated. ¡°Why in the world would he want me?¡±


    James shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who he is, Ethan? I didn¡¯t know until the messenger told me.


    But you¡­ surely you must know. With all of the investigative work and sleuthing you do as part of your


    job, you must¡¯ve learned at some point that King Kal is the brother of¡­ your stepfather.¡±


    My eyes widened as my grip around James faltered. But no¡­ I hadn¡¯t known. Victor was King Kal¡¯s


    brother?


    It all made sense now¡­ though. For all of those years, I¡¯d tried to track Victor¡¯s family down and had


    been unsessful. He had appeared in ournd like a ghost, untraceable, like a phantom who had just


    appeared one day out of the fog. And no matter how hard I looked, I hadn¡¯t been able to secure any


    proof of where he¡¯de from.


    Now I knew why.


    algun project to make sure there was no way to trace him from the west to our kingdom. Because it #


    was known that he was on many annou kingdom let alone that he was rted to royalty there, I


    wouldn¡¯t be the only one who wanted to kill him.


    To james I could only mutter, 1 didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You dont


    jantes topped his head to the side and studied my face, clearly surprised to hear that


    ¡°Ne I had no idea * I still needed time to process this, but I didn¡¯t have time. ¡°And now¡­ he wants me in


    return for killing his homble brother all those years ago?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡± James said


    Soren would be waiting for me, too, no doubt. All of that was beginning toe together, too. Kal


    would let his nephewmand his forces, for certain.


    I shook my head. ¡°And you¡¯re considering handing me over? Why would you even contemte


    handing me over when I could go out there right now with a force a quarter of the size of his men and


    destroy him?¡±


    Don¡¯t put me in a position to have to make that decision, Ethan,¡± James said. ¡°You are my cousin, and


    you¡¯ve always been loyal to me. I¡¯m asking you, please¡­ sacrifice yourself. Do it for your kingdom.


    These people¡­ they¡¯re dying for you. For what you¡¯ve done. Turn yourself over to him. Please.¡±


    For what I¡¯ve done?¡± Once again, I was stunned at the wordsing out of James¡¯s mouth. ¡°Cousin,


    we both know that I¡¯ve served this kingdom faithfully for my entire life.¡±


    Anger welled up inside of me as I thought about everything I¡®d given up. For what I¡¯d done? What had I


    done? Watched the woman I love die? Watched my child disappear, slip through my fingers, for what?


    So that he could make me a scapegoat?


    I could go out there right now with a hundred men and push King Kal¡®s soldiers so far away from here


    that they would never see the castle walls again. I could destroy thempletely.


    Yet, I was asked to hand myself over to Kal!


    A loud p ofughter burst out of my mouth uncontrobly.


    This world could really be so ridiculous. James¡¯s gaze was unwavering, and I could tell right then he


    had already made up his mind. He wanted me to slink out of there and raise the white g, to go to


    King Kal¡®s kingdom and let him beat me and defile me, humiliate me, torture me, and kill me like a dog.


    He didn¡¯t want me to fight


    Not because he believed we¡¯d already lost too many men.


    Not because he didn¡¯t think I could win.


    no


    He wanted me dead because he didn¡¯t want me to ever be able topete for the throne with his


    unborn child!


    I couldn¡¯t stopughing. Iughed so hard that I could feel tears start toe out of my eyes. He


    remained silent, watching me.


    I shook my head. ¡®I won¡®t do it.¡±


    .


    Then you leave me little choice, Ethan Gray,¡± King James said, his eyes cast to the ground. Raising


    them slightly, with no conviction in his voice he said, ¡°From this moment forward, Ethan, you are


    banished!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 134

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 134


    Chapter 134 Alone With King Kal


    Banished


    I couldnt believe my own cousin had said that word to me. Before I could do anything. I heard him


    order, ¡°Guards, arrest hal


    The doors of the throne room opened, and the guards and crowd hooded back in. They didn¡¯t go far.


    Everyone was waiting for the king¡¯s decision.


    People looked at me, some were shocked, some were puzzled, some looked at me with pity, and some


    were gloating over the situation


    However, I noticed that none of my pack members were there. They must have been intentionally kept


    away from the throne room


    I stood staring at James for a few seconds. His gaze was already alert, and before I knew it, royal


    guards had circled him in the center, protecting him- from me.


    My cousin no longer trusted me, and it was the same from me towards him,


    I shifted without hesitation and fought off a few guardsing at me.


    As I moved my way towards the exit of the room, I heard him announce to the crowd, ¡°Ladies and


    Gentlemen! I must inform you that Alpha Ethan Gray is the cause of this war. I know it wille as a


    shock because many of you have always seen him as a hero, but because he cruelly murdered his


    stepfather many years ago, King Kal, the brother of the man that was ughtered, has attacked our


    kingdom.¡±


    The crowd was quiet, and the king continued, ¡°Now, King Kal is offering peace if we hand the true


    culprit, the one responsible for all of our suffering, over to him. Let Ethan be the one to pay the


    consequences for his dastardly deeds! Let his life be given instead of the innocents¡®. He has fooled us


    into thinking he was on our side when all along he has been the one to cause all of our pain and


    senseless deaths!¡±


    It was clear that James¡¯s mind was made up before I even walked into the room.


    Cheers went up with the end of the king¡®s speech, and others began to chant that I should be captured


    and sent to Kal to die, and I was banished from the kingdom because I wouldn¡¯t turn myself over to


    certain torment and death.


    And all I could do was to run for my life.


    I was not afraid of death, but at least I would want to die for something worthy.


    I picked up speed, running down the hallway toward the outside of the building. Finally, the emotions


    started to settle in. Betrayal, rage, and desperate disappointment stirred together in my mind, and I


    could barely breathe.


    Talon, I¡®ve got to go,¡± I told him via mindlink. I¡¯m leaving the capital.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t force my pack toe with me, but at the same time, they would be in danger if they stayed


    behind. They were loyal to me, and James would never trust them to shift their loyalty to him. I needed


    to warn them.


    What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Talon¡¯s tone sounded frantic, even through the mindlink. ¡®Is the king turning you


    over to Kal?¡¯


    ¡®He tried. I¡¯m no longer an Alpha, I am banished. If you want to stay, I unders-¡®I couldn¡¯t finish my


    sentence.


    ¡®Ethan, shut the f*ck up. We¡¯re alling.¡¯


    I chuckled bitterly. When was thest time I heard Talon curse? My best friend, loyal subordinate¡­ I


    couldn¡¯t be more grateful.


    Thank you, man¡®s managed to say ¡°Get what you can together, and meet me where we came in


    Io left most of my forces there before I entered the capital


    I only had one bagi kept when I was out on the battlefield. In it were some water, change of clothes,


    and thettered ultrasound picture Rosalie had given me all those months ago. It was the only picture


    of my child I had..


    I charged toward the tunnel I knew would allow me to escape the capital. But as I ran and calmed my


    mind, I realized there was a unique opportunity, and I couldn¡®t let it slip through my fingers.


    King Kal, our hated enemy, the brother of the man I despised, was out there, not far away from where I


    stood.


    He was the true cause of all of the suffering of our people. We all knew why he came to the East


    continent, and why he chose to ask for me now- that was because he was losing the war!


    He was the one who should be med for the death and destruction that had taken ce here, and I


    wouldn¡¯t let that b*stard get out of here without any pain!


    If I had to go through suffering, someone else would need to go through it with me.


    I changed my trajectory. With my wolf¡¯s speed, I was so much faster than anyone else James could


    send after me, I knew I could either outrun or outfight his soldiers. I just needed to get to the tunnel that


    led to Kal before any of them realized what I was doing.


    Talon,¡¯I said, using the mindlink again. I¡¯m going to run an errand. Lay low, and I¡¯ll be back.¡¯


    ¡®An errand?¡¯ he asked, stupefied. Where are you going? Wait¨C¡®.


    I cut off the mindlink. I had no time.


    Sticking to the shadows and outskirts of the capital, I ran next to bushes and walls, brushing against


    every flowery bush or mud puddle to help hide my scent.


    I saw the opening to the tunnel I needed up ahead. The sound of guards shouting to one another in the


    distance let me know my path was clear. Even if they saw where I went, they wouldn¡®t catch me.


    I had to shift to open the trap door that led to the tunnel, which was hidden in the ground near a


    cropping ofrge rocks toward the back of the castle. Quickly, I took my human form and pulled the


    door open, peeking inside to make sure ! was alone. I had no doubt the enemy soldiers hadn¡®t been


    using this tunnel. It was too small. The othersing from this direction were much wider.


    This one would barely be wide enough for my wolf.


    But I wasn¡¯t ustrophobic.


    Dropping down onto the stairs, I pulled the door closed and then shifted back into my wolf, securing my


    bag, and heading on my way.


    The floor of the tunnel had a few inches of water in it. The smell of wet concrete and earth coated my


    lungs as I ran along at full speed. My fur brushed along the sides of the tunnel, it was so close. I


    pressed on.


    Only a few momentster, I reached the end of the tunnel and waited. This would be more dangerous


    because enemy wolves would smell that I wasn¡®t part of their pack. I could assume that many of the


    warriors would be on their way to the capital, or already pouring through the castle walls, but I was


    certain Kal would be in his camp, and he would have a detail of guards protecting him.


    If only it was nighttime, my task would be much easier.


    But it wasn¡¯t, and I didn¡¯t have time to wait around and see what unfolded.


    At the end of the tunnel I shot up the stairs and used my snout to push through the door, popping up


    just enough to see where I was in rtion to the camp.


    I couldn¡®t have missed it


    Rows of tents stood about three hundred yards to my right. For the most part, the camp was silent, I


    heard a few male vouces futter to me in the wind


    Those would be the guards


    Satisfied that none of them were close enough to me to spot my ascent, I climbed out of the tunnel,


    hoping I¡¯d be able to ess it again when I needed it


    Staying low to the ground, I sniffed the air for an indication of where the guards were. The distinct smell


    of a male hit my lungs, and I realized one was nearby.


    After rolling around in the leaves for a moment to help mask my scent, I stalked to the closest tree and


    used the trunk to hide myself as I waited. A few momentster, a guard came by. He was in his human


    form, probably for easiermunication. After all, mindlink could only work amongst the core pack


    members.


    It didn¡¯t look like the guard was aware that I was there. In fact, he wasn¡¯t paying attention at all, just


    making his rounds as he had been instructed.


    When I burst out from my hiding ce and leaped on top of him so quickly, he didn¡¯t have time to make


    any sound. The impact knocked the wind out of him, and my sharp teeth sank into his throat, ripping


    out enough flesh to prevent him from ever making another sound again.


    With his blood dripping from my jowls, I surveyed the situation. Not smelling any other wolves nearby, I


    shifted to my human form, put on the dead guard¡¯s uniform, and headed into the camp.


    Finding King Kal¡¯s tent wasn¡®t difficult. It was thergest one, located in the center of the camp. A


    nce around told me I wouldn¡¯t have any problem sneaking into that tent. The other guards noticed


    me from far away, but they were not suspicious probably because they couldn¡¯t see my face clearly.


    If they were as unobservant as the one I¡®d just killed, they wouldn¡®t find the dead body for a few


    minutes. And that was all I would need


    Kal¡­ the West King, the one who initiated this war. He had the guts to get this close to the capital, then


    he¡¯d better prepare to pay the price!


    There were a couple guards outside of the tent, so I lowered my head and made myself heard. ¡°My


    King, urgent news from Mirage about Alpha Ethan!¡± After saying this sentence, I entered the tent before


    the two guards could react.


    Kal was standing behind his desk, looking at a map.


    Alone.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The Moon Goddess was on my side this time if I could smile now, I would grin from ear to ear.


    He was obviously waiting for the news.


    ¡°Give me the report,¡¯ he said, but immediately, he realized that I entered the tent without permission


    and he was on high alert. ¡°Who are you!?¡±


    But it was toote. I took my chance, shifted, andunched myself off of my back legs. I went flying


    over the desk, hitting him full force with all of my weight and knocking him backward against the wall of


    the tent.


    ¡°Arrgh!¡± Kal shouted. ¡°Guards!!¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 135

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 135


    Chapter 135 Ethan Escaped


    Kal called for help, but it was toote. I took my chance, shifted, andunched myself off of my back


    legs. I went flying over the desk, hitting him full force with all of my weight and knocking him backward


    against the wall of the tent *Arrgh!* Kal shouted. ¡°Guards!!¡± I couldn¡¯t speak to him since I was in my


    wolf form, so I¡¯d have to show him I meant business in another way. With my paws on his chest, I bent


    down to bite his neck.


    Kal brought his right arm up to block me. Even in his human form, he was a strong man. He was, after


    all, a king. He came from powerful bloodlines.


    This wouldn¡¯t be as easy as I¡¯d hoped. Rather than biting into his neck, I sunk my teeth into his arm


    gnawing at the flesh. Kal screamed as blood shot out, dripping all over his face and sttering the


    floor. I ground my teeth against the bone of his forearm, pulling until | felt a snap.


    With his upper arm in my mouth, I turned my head and spit it out. Now, it would be easier for me to get


    to his neck.


    ¡°Ethan, you f*cking bastard!¡± he shouted.


    I hoped those would be thest words he said. Leaning forward again, I aimed for his neck, but then, I


    felt a sharp pain in my side and smelled another fresh spray of blood.


    But this time, it was my own crimson life force that was flowing all over the ground.


    Looking down, I could see that he had a knife in his hand.


    ¡°King Kal!¡± I heard shouts outside and then three wolves entered the tent.


    I realized that my best opportunity was gone. As he pulled the knife back to stab me again, I knew that I


    had no choice but to abandon my mission. If I stayed any longer, I¡¯d be captured, and then I¡¯d be of no


    use to anyone.


    I growled at him and swiped my ws across his face, leaving a band of red marks. His body hit the


    ground, but at the same time, sharp pain radiated from my body and my legs. I was being attacked by


    three wolves.


    Kal seemed to have lost his consciousness. Maybe due to the loss of blood.


    I would recover from my injury, but he couldn¡¯t grow another arm¡­. He wouldn¡®t forget what I¡¯d done.


    I fought off the three wolves, sprinting out of the tent, and ran between the forces Kal had called for,


    moving much quicker than any of them could. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to change direction


    before I made my way between them untouched.


    They trailed me as I headed back to the tunnel I¡¯d used to sneak in. However, with my wound, I lost


    some of my speed and I couldn¡¯t get rid of them,


    D*mn it! With only this distance in between me and the enemy guards, they would discover the tunnel I


    came from if I choose the same route back. I couldn¡¯t do that that tunnel connected back into the


    capital, and I couldn¡¯t let them find it!


    So I ran in a different direction and hoped that I couldst long enough to get to the meeting spot with


    Talon. The problem was that I was in the middle of Kal¡¯s base. More enpmies gathered from all


    directions, and a few of them managed to slow me down even more. A Bisdardat


    If I couldn¡¯t break through to meet with Talon, I¡¯d seriously consider going back to Kal¡¯s tent and do


    some more damage to that mother f*cker before his guys tore me apart


    *Oooowhooo¨C


    Familiar howls echoed from nearby


    I wished I could chuckle. Well, it seemed like I wouldn¡¯t need to go back to Kal to delivery my suicidal


    attacks now.


    Ethan, seriously, did you f*cking lose your mind?!¡¯ Talon roared in the mindlink.


    Second time in a day. Talon,¡¯I was injured, but I was in a much better moodpared to earlier in the


    day. Enemies¡¯ blood was always the most effective solution to a bad day. ¡®You¡®ve broken your own


    record.¡¯


    Talon ignored my joke. He only asked, ¡®Where shall I meet you?¡®


    Twelve o¡¯clock of the capital. We are heading north, I told him.


    Soon, Talon and my men were able to clear through the wolf batch ahead of me.


    Talon, Vicky, Richard, along with the soldiers I¡®d brought with me were all here. Their meager


    belongings in bags strapped to their backs, I knew they were here to prove their loyalty to me.


    Once I got back with my men, the enemies hesitated to chase after us. No one would like to fight


    against the Drogomor¡¯s warriors. Especially with their leader severely injured, they dare note after


    me.


    All I could think to say was, Thank you,¡® before I motioned for them to follow me. No one made any


    sound, but I knew they would follow me until the end of my days.


    ¡®Alpha, is your wound okay?¡® This time, it was Vicky who broke the silence.


    Yes, and it¡¯s all worth it. I bit off Kal¡®s arm.¡®I knew Talon was not happy with my reckless deed.


    Hopefully, this news would cheer him up. He didn¡®t say anything, but I knew he heard it.


    As expected, he sighed, ¡®Hopefully, that would give Commander Adler enough time to send


    reinforcement to the capital.¡¯


    Who cares about them!¡¯ Vicky retorted. I knew ¡°them¡± meant James and the other Alphas who voted for


    handing me out.


    Vicky,¡¯ Talon stopped her, ¡®it doesn¡®t help.¡®


    I cleared my throat and managed to draw their attention back to me. ¡®Guys, we¡®ll split up into small


    groups to blend in when we are close to the capital. They will be looking for me. We¡®ll meet at the


    shortcut to go back north. You guys go with Richard.¡¯


    Soon, we scattered our group to mingle with the civilians outside of the capital, falling in between some


    wolves that were clearly from the vige. I could tell by their size and the desperate looks in their eyes.


    Chaos flooded my eyes as soldiers, citizens, and wolves of all sorts ran amok everywhere I looked.


    I ran with them for several hundred yards before I saw a military detail over to my left. They appeared


    to be looking for someone-probably me.


    It was time to shift tactics. I left my pack of citizen wolves and found some humans. I couldn¡¯t blend in


    with them, but they were carryingrge pieces of luggage and running frantically, so I was able to get


    behind them and make it to the woods.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Another military detail wasing through, but this one seemed to be trying to direct the citizens. They


    were in their human forms, and the leader said, ¡°Calm down, everyone! Come this way!¡± and gestured


    for them all to follow him.


    Taking the opportunity to duck behind a bush, I waited for them to leave, then I sprinted thest


    hundred yards toward the shortcut leading us to the north.


    Once we regrouped, we took off. When I¡¯d used a simr path to ess the capital only a few hours or


    so ago, I


    never would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d be leaving again so quickly, but I tried not to think about that just now. So


    much had happened in such a short amount of time, but it wasn¡¯t the time for me to get overwhelmed.


    it had been a couple of days since we¡¯d left the capital. Our paws flew through the darkening woods,


    and I had sorted through everything that had happened on the way.


    By now, I¡®d be stupid if I still couldn¡¯t figure out who was the turncoat in the capital.


    Based on Talon¡¯s report, Damian had disappeared before I arrived. That b*sdard had worked with


    Soren to put on


    this show.


    Not surprising. I was quite sure that even Romero must have figured out that his Beta wasn¡®t loyal to


    him or his daughter.


    Damian didn¡¯t care about his Alpha- maybe he wanted to be an Alpha of the inds himself.


    I had no interest in knowing his ambitions, but I¡®d make sure he paid for this eventually, unfortunately,


    not right now though.


    Right now, I needed to focus on getting to the north.


    James and Kal would both be looking for me. If they couldn¡®t figure out where I¡¯d gone, would they start


    with Rosalie and my child? The possibility sent shivers down my spine. I needed to be with my family.


    Vaguely, my mind went back to the words of the Seer, but I really didn¡®t give a f*ck what fate would


    have to say to me. My life was already f*cked up, and it wouldn¡®t get any worse. So I¡®d do whatever I


    felt like at the moment.


    Once I was further north, I¡¯d try to find Georgia to warn her. She would have to make her own choice on


    which side to pick, among me, Soren, and James. If my half sister was with me, it would be easier to


    find Rosalie and my child.


    The thought of Rosalie made my heart ache. I was so close to her just a few days ago but I let that


    opportunity slip. Now I was banished, how could I ever ask her to be with me again?


    No, I couldn¡®t


    I knew I needed to go north because she was there with my child, however I could never bring myself


    to ask her to live the rest of her life with a rogue.


    I couldn¡¯t allow her to do that.


    Once I was there, once I got close enough to her¡­ I would just meet my child and leave. I¡¯d be close


    by to protect her without her knowing it, and that would be enough for me.


    Was this the punishment that the Moon Goddess gave me for my failure to treat Rosalie properly? Did


    what I do earlier in my life lead to my ridiculous fate right now?


    I found no answers. All I knew was that I wanted to be close to her, whether she wanted me or not,


    because that would bring me hope and joy, and that was the only thing I needed right now.


    ¡®Alpha, we are close to the northern tier. I can tell we¡®re not alone.¡¯ Talonmented via mindlink.


    ¡®Rogues, Richard pitched in.


    1 licked my lips, and I could feel a thirst for blood. ¡®Let theme!¡¯ I snarled.


    We broke through the forest and came up a slight slope into a rtively open area. The moonlight was


    bright, and we could see clearly. I was in the lead and paused to survey the area. I didn¡¯t see any


    wolves-but I could smell them.


    They¡¯re here,¡¯ Richard said¡­


    Scanned with CamScanner


    ette *** Ethan Empw


    From what I could tell, there weren¡®t many, perhaps a half dozen. I let out a long howl.


    A giant ck wolf came out from between the trees, his sharp teeth gleaming in the moonlight. I


    snarled at him, and ne crouched down, as if he thought he could take all of us on at once. One by one,


    the other five revealed themselves. None of them were quite as big as him, but they were good¨Csized.


    Fools¡®i muttered to myself.


    ¡°They would slow us down,¡®Talon said using the mindlink.


    ¡°They wont¡®I told him. I could rip them all apart. I could still feel the warmth of Kal¡®s blood all over my


    chin.


    Therge ck wolf came running at me, and the others attacked as well. It was over before it began. I


    grabbed him out of the air, sinking my teeth into his neck. I swung him around and tossed him against a


    tree. Hearing the crack of bones as he hit the tree, I watched as he slid to the ground, whimpering.


    Leaving him there to die was an option, but I wanted to taste his blood in my mouth. I ran over and


    sank my teeth into his neck, ripping the tendons and muscle as I bit through the veins. The whimpering


    stopped, and the forest went silent as I spit out a wad of dirty fur and bloody meat.


    Looking around, I saw that the other five were down as well, and only one of my warriors was even


    bleeding. It was a minor scratch over his eye. He¡¯d be fine.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go,¡¯ said, and we began to run again.


    If that was all fate had to throw at me, then I¡®dugh and tell it to f*ck itself.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 136

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 136


    Chapter 136 Does Rosalle Know Your n?


    Georgia¡¯s POV Smoke settled in the air, causing an eerie feeling to cross thend we had just battled


    upon. Priest Cerina had agreed to offer help to the northern viges by fighting off the rogues.


    However, that was only the very first step for the disced people to re-build their homes.


    With the advancements our forces had made in the war, the rogue leader had no choice but to move


    back and lie low.


    But even with the pleasant progress we¡¯d made, there was still so much to be done. ¡°Georgia!¡± a


    warrior yelled, catching my attention and causing me to turn.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked with a smile, pleased that he was addressing me by my name, and not adding a f*cking


    useless prefix of ¡°miss¡± in front of it.


    It took days for me to get it through to them. I wasn¡®t the snootydy they were expecting. I wanted to


    be seen as any other person in the army.


    ¡°I was sent to inform you that the council is meeting. With the battle done, they are looking to go over


    our next move.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful,¡± I replied. We needed to meet and talk about what to do next. With the battle won,


    things had to be determined regarding how we would move forward.


    ¡°Go see that the border on the eastern front of the vige is secured. As for the rogues who


    surrendered,¡± I sighed, thinking it over for a moment, ¡°ce them in a holding area until I talk to Jace.¡±


    Jace and I had moved these forces across thend like an ongoing tidal wave of vengeance. Any


    rogues who didn¡®t want to submit and fall under the northern rule were killed, and those who submitted


    were spared.


    Growing closer to the main tent, I spotted Jace walking with another man. His tall burly figure stood out


    against the crowd.


    ¡°Jace!¡± I called out.


    He turned to me with a smile as he shook his head. ¡°Hey, d to see you could make the meeting.


    You¡®d skip and keep having fun out there,¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°I wish,¡± I grinned, ¡°but I heard General Vandough and someone higher up are here.¡±


    Falling in step with each other, we headed into the tent. The group of leaders were already there,


    waiting to hear what we were to do next. The man at the head of it all was General Lee Vandough. He


    was the right hand to the high priestess herself. He must have brought news from the high priestess.


    ¡°Wee, everyone!¡± he bellowed out in a hearty tone with a firm and serious look upon his face. ¡°I am


    d that we were all able to make it through this battle in one piece. As much as I wish it was over, we


    still have a long way to go.¡±


    Murmured agreements filtered through the air at his statement. I listened to his words and was a bit


    confused.


    About two months ago, ke and I were saved by the Winter Forest pack. Neither of us knew that


    there were people living in the far north. It was said that the climate there was not suitable for living.


    How I persuaded them to help the civilians in the Eastern Kingdom was a long story. Anyway, now here


    I was, with the leaders of the Winter Forest pack, finally chasing out the rogues that took so many


    innocent lives and destroyed so many homes.


    The northern viges couldn¡¯t be more grateful for what we had done. However, I didn¡¯t quite


    understand what he meant by a long way to go.¡±


    in the course of the past couple of months, most of the viges were taken back from the rogues. Like


    the high priestess had told me, the Winter Forest Pack would want to remain unknown by most. My


    thoughts were interrupted by the general¡¯s question. ¡°Does anyone have a status report? He looked


    towards Jact and!


    *The territory is ours, and the rogues who submitted will be taken back to the city for their hearing,¡¯


    Jace announced.


    Ouns, was I overly sensitive?


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. What about supplies? Georgia, how are the supply runs and the wounded?¡±


    snapped out of my own doubts and answered right away. ¡°We are down about thirty percent on food,


    and we¡¯ve got enough for two more months until the next refill. However, our medical supplies are at a


    loss. We only have about fifteen percent of the original supplies remaining and desperately need


    more.¡± My words caused shock to flow through the men as the general stared at me with a concerned


    expression.


    ¡°What about the wounded.. What is our count?¡± he asked softly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡®About one hundred and thirty, sir, but there are almost five hundred civilians who were injured. We just


    didn¡¯t get here in time before the rogues ran through them. There was a lot more damage done here


    than there was at thest vige.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the havoc that the rogues yed on this particr vige. It was almost


    as if they had been looking for something, but no matter how much I looked around to see what it was,


    I couldn¡®t find anything.


    ¡°We will need someone to go back and request some supply trucks from the high priest. Georgia,


    would you be the messenger for this task, and make sure we have the supplies back in four days?¡± he


    asked, as a smile crested my face.


    ¡°Of course, General. You know I am all about helping the cause.¡±


    The general chuckled at myment, nodding his head. ¡°And take the captured rogues along with you


    to the priest, Georgia.¡±


    Curiosity filled me with concerns over the rogues that had been captured.


    ¡°General, are we nning to integrate the rogues within the troops or hold off?¡± I asked, curious to


    what they had nned. We had discussed a lot over the weeks, but there was still a lot of uncertainty.


    ¡°Yes. They will be integrated, but I want them thoroughly inspected before moving forward.¡±


    Nodding my head, I took in what he said. It only made sense to take precautions.


    The general cleared his throat and announced, ¡°Now, there is something I want to share with the rest of


    you who didn¡¯t know.¡±


    His statement drew everyone¡¯s attention. I looked around the room curiously at the others. Most of


    them seemed to be more than happy about what he is going to say. I was one of the few that hadn¡®t


    gotten the news.


    ¡°For those of you who don¡¯t know, our princess has returned!¡± he rejoiced.


    ¡°Princess?¡± I asked in confusion.


    Lee looked at me and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, our princess and your friend!¡±


    My eyes were widened. That sounded almost too good to be true!


    I rushed over to him and grabbed his arm. ¡°Rosalie? She¡¯s alive? And she¡¯s here?!¡±


    He gave me a confirmation nod with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s with the high priestess.¡±


    No wonder he had specifically asked me to go for the supply run because he knew Rosalie was there.


    te Roshe Know your fan?


    I was over the moon, and I couldn¡¯t wait to run back and see her. I lelt my eyes were warm with tearg. I


    had so many questions to ask her. How did she escape, where did she go, what exactly happened¡­?


    She had made # back to her people! After all this time, she was able to find her way back to her own


    home. Happiness Nowed through me when I thought of her. And was the baby also around? My little


    nephew or niece.! just couldnt help but smile ear to ear.


    Unter chaos was the only way to describe the scene before me. Their voices talked over one another


    as they spoke about how Rosaleing home would save them all.


    Rosalie had be a beacon of hope amongst her people


    The hors of happiness and excitement flowed from the other wolves in the tent, but there were a few


    people who were skeptical. ¡°Are you sure, general? We haven¡¯t been able to find her for so many


    years!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can testify it¡¯s her,¡± a elderly woman¡¯s voice rang out, causing everyone to turn to her. Her


    graying hair and warm smile took me by surprise.


    ¡°Wise woman Seraphine! You¡¯re back!¡± someone in the crowd eximed.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, if you still have any doubts, I¡®m sure Seraphine would be more than happy to


    answer them,¡± the general replied with a smile as he gestured to the woman.


    ¡°Thank you, Lee. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Seraphine gave him a small hug as if greeting an old friend.


    ¡°What¡¯s she like?¡± someone asked from the back, piquing everyone¡®s attention. Their murmurs brought


    a lot of attention to the situation.


    ¡°I know so many of you are interested in knowing what our princess is like, and I want to assure you


    that she is everything we could have hoped for. She is kind, caring, andpassionate. She has all the


    qualities of the old queens and so much more.¡±


    ¡°Will she change the oue of the war? What are her ns?¡± one man called out.


    ¡°Will she ride the war front and kill these rogues with us?¡± another yelled.


    ¡°Yes, she will do all of those things and so much more,¡± Seraphine added with a smile, nodding and


    speaking with multiple people on the war efforts and rebuilding the kingdom.


    The crowd awed over the details, smiles lighting their faces at hearing about how wonderful Rosalie


    was. It had been so long since I had seen her, and I contemted what she was like now after all this


    time.


    It was amazing to see the hope she brought.


    ¡°Yes, our queen will save us!¡±


    ¡°Her blood will heal the wounded and strengthen our army!¡±


    I frowned. What did they mean? Blood? However, this wasn¡®t the right time and ce to figure that out.


    ¡°With our queen now back with her people, we will need to seek her council to progress further towards


    the border,¡± a dark-haired man stated with a smirk, causing amotion of agreement to follow.


    ¡°There is still a lot to figure out, but I am more than confident our queen will lead us to victory.¡±


    ¡°Our queen has returned to her people, and with her leadership we will be able to forge an empire that


    cannot be taken down. Her leadership will help to bring back the old nation and rightful rulers of the


    east!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± I mumbled.


    Forge an empire? Bring back the old nation? What were they talking about?


    The girl I had once known was gentle and kind. She would never seek out war and hurt innocent lives


    for no reason!


    ¡°Quick question,¡± I said over the crowded conversation. ¡°Does Rosalie know your n?


    Seraphine¡¯s eyes turned to me. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    All eyes were on me. I could have been wrong, but the Rosalie I knew was not one that would


    intentionally raise a


    What¡¯s more, regardless of what she would like to do, I just didn¡®t like that they seemed to be making


    decisions for her.


    Does Rosalie know you n to make her your queen and have her fight in a war?¡± I repeated,


    The one thing I did know for sure, though, was that Rosalie had grown tired of being told what to do,


    and she surely wouldn¡¯t like being lied to. That was why she ran away from my brother. My words


    seemed to hold some weight, and everyone in the room quieted down, including the general.


    Seraphine lifted her chin, and her eyes stared into mine. ¡°Why wouldn¡®t she? She is the rightful ruler


    and wouldn¡®t leave her people unattended.¡±


    I raised my brows. Rosalie was my friend, and I would hate to see her forced into doing something she


    didn¡®t want to again. However, I also knew that if she chose to, she could be an amazing leader.


    I just wanted to make sure she was the one who made the decision, not others.


    A smile escaped my lips as I stared back at Seraphine. ¡°If you truly treat her as your queen, shouldn¡®t


    you run these ns by Rosalie before you start assuming what she is going to do?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 137

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 137


    Chapter 137: Assassinating Ethan


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    After several days of running with very little sleep, we decided we needed to make a camp for the night.


    I knew that my fighting forces could stand up against any other soldiers in the world, but even the


    strongest warriors would need time to restore their stamina.


    ¡®I think this looks like a good ce to bunk down and get a few hours of sleep,¡® Talon said as we


    reached a thicker part of the forest, several hours into our fifth day of travel. It was dark, and the stars


    were beginning to descend as the sun would being up soon enough. We¡®d better take advantage


    of the darkness before heading into another long day tomorrow.


    I surveyed the area. We could take shelter against a rocky slope that would protect us from one side.


    We¡¯d have to watch the other three to make sure that we weren¡®t attacked from any other direction.


    ¡®I agree,¡¯ I said, after I finished examining the ce Talon had selected.


    We¡®d already tracked down some small game in our wolf forms earlier and eaten, so there would be no


    fire. The smoke would signal to others where they could find us.


    ¡®Vicky, I suggest you stay in your wolf form,¡¯ Talon told her. ¡®But it¡®s up to you.¡±


    She nodded and looked around. Vicky wasn¡®t used to being outside in the elements like the guys. She


    wasn¡®t one toin, and I knew she wouldn¡®t say a word about the ground being too hard, about


    being cold or hungry. However, she wasn¡¯t like the guys who had been out in the forest fighting and


    knew how to make do with what they had either.


    ¡®We need to establish a watch,¡¯I said. ¡®At least three per shift.¡®


    I¡®ll go first,¡¯ Richard said immediately, and he appointed Matthew and Arther to go with him.


    The rest of us found spots on the ground to sleep in. Almost everyone stayed close together. It was


    safer that way. Vicky was right next to her brother.


    I thought I should probably lie down on her other side, to make her morefortable, but I wanted to


    walk around the perimeter first.


    An unsettled feeling permeated my gut, and I wasn¡®t going to be able to rest until I determined its


    source; it seemed to be


    something more than just the events of the day, though those were weighing heavily on my mind.


    As soon as the others were sleeping, and the first watch was in their spots, I got up and went for a walk


    around the outskirts of the camp. I wanted to make sure that there were


    no unwee wolves anywhere near us.


    I walked along the edge of the woods, nodding to Richard as he patrolled his part of the perimeter. He


    nodded in return, and I continued on my way, cutting between the thick trees as I made my way


    through Matthew¡¯s section. His eyes cut through the darkness, but he didn¡®t move as he sniffed his


    Alpha¡¯s scent and knew not to be concerned.


    When I came to Arthur¡®s area of the perimeter, I stopped. I didn¡®t see the third wolf anywhere, which


    was rming.


    Was it possible some of the enemy forces had gotten close


    enough to pick him off? That¡®s how rogues preferred to operate, after all. They liked to find one wolf out


    on their own and pull them out into the woods, killing them, and then strike again.


    Slowly, I crept forward into the trees, listening. I could smell Arthur, so I knew he had been there, but I


    wasn¡®t sure how old the scent was. Something was different, though. I wasn¡®t smelling his wolf


    anymore.


    I was smelling¡­ a different wolf.


    I turned around just in time to see another wolfing through the trees, sprinting at me at full speed.


    I could tell this was one of James¡®s royal guards. The scent of the capital was all over him. He had


    obviously been sent from James to assassinate me.


    I got into a defensive position. As soon as the wolf came barreling through the trees, I leaped in front of


    him, knocking him out of the air


    He hit the ground hard, but he struggled and got up again


    quickly and bit me on my forearm. In a split second, I had to release him, and he jumped up again.


    B*sdard, where the f*ck was Arther?!


    The invader was ready for his second attack and was charging towards me at high speed.


    I was fully ready, however, the anticipated crash didn¡®tnd on me, and the wolf leaped past me and he


    knocked down something behind me instead.


    I turned around to figure out what had just happened.


    I moved closer and saw that Arthur hit his head on arge rock. Blood spurted everywhere, and his


    eyes rolled back into his head. He was dead.


    Thowled to warn the pack and squinted my eyes at the murderer. How dare he!


    I leaped forward again andnded on the wolf. This time, he couldn¡®t get away from me. However, he


    shifted back to his human form.


    I shifted back as well so that I could speak. ¡°You¡®re from the capital. How did you find me?!¡±


    Scanned with CamScanner


    He was panting and wiped away the blood on his face, ¡°1


    found you because of Vicky.¡±


    Vicky?! Did she leak my whereabouts to James?! No¡­ it couldn¡®t be!


    grabbed his neck and warned him, ¡°Watch every word you say¡­ you killed my man, and now you¡®re


    lying about Vicky?!¡±


    ¡®Alpha! Vicky¡®s voice filled my head. ¡°Alpha, please, stop!


    Within a few seconds, I saw Vicky run towards me along with Talon. She had switched back to her


    human form and was dressed. She charged straight towards me- or the man whose neck was being


    grabbed by me.


    ¡°Paul! What are you doing here?!¡±


    I was confused. What the h*ck was going on?!


    I looked over at her, and didn¡®t let go of my prisoner. ¡°You know this b*stard?¡± I asked her.


    Her eyes were wide with fear, and she nodded. ¡°Alpha, he¡®s my mate! Please!¡±


    I released him, giving Paul a chance to speak.


    Paul was finally able to breathe. ¡°Alpha Ethan! Please, I meant no harm!¡±


    | scolded, ¡°You killed my man!¡±


    The rest of the group gasped, and they all looked at Paul with hatred, except for Vicky.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Paul shook his head, ¡°No, Alpha Ethan. If I didn¡®t kill him just now, he would¡¯ve hurt you!¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. Talon threw a cape to me and Vicky did the same for Paul.


    I got up to examine Arther. Next to Arther¡®s body was arge butcher knife. He was only a step behind


    me, and he would¡®ve stabbed me in the neck because I was focused on the battle and couldn¡®t smell


    him in his human form.


    A shiver sent down my spine, Arthur was the one who tried to kill me, and Paul indeed saved me.


    ¡°They sent me after you because they knew I¡®d be able to find Vicky,¡± Paul exined. ¡°In case Arthur¡®s


    assassination failed, they wanted me to tell you that King Kal has retreated, thanks to you injuring him.


    King James wanted me to let you know that he wants you back at the capital. He wanted me to tell you


    that he regrets what has happened.¡±


    I stared into his dark eyes for a moment, waiting.


    ¡°But that¡®s not true,¡± Paul continued, and I began to feel that perhaps I could trust him after all. ¡°The


    truth is, I¡®m supposed to trick you intoing back with me so that they can kill you. The king and the


    queen want you dead, Alpha. I¡®m sorry.¡±


    For a moment, all I could do was look at him, my mind running over all of the words he¡®d just told me.


    My own cousin wants me dead and would stop at nothing to aplish that.


    I helped Paul up, and Vicky dove into his hug. ¡°Thank you foring¡­.¡± I heard her sobbing.


    Taking a few steps away from the couple, I thought about how I¡®d almost killed the wolfing to warn


    me. I was d that hadn¡®t happened.


    But what about James? My own cousin? The man I would¡®ve given anything for? The man I had been


    willing to give up my life to protect? And the queen¡­I¡®d always seen her as a gentle older sister


    However, they had ordered this. They had told this messenger toe and lie to me to lure me back to


    the capital? Locking me up or trading me to the enemy was one thing, now they wanted me dead?


    I couldn¡®t believe what had happened.


    My shock and disbelief quickly turned to rage as I turned to look at the others. They were all standing in


    the clearing, the whites of their eyes reflecting in the moonlight as they stared at me, trying to


    comprehend what they had just witnessed.


    ¡°Is there anyone here who agrees with my cousin?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Are any of you here to do King James¡®s bidding? Do any of you wish to see me dead?¡±


    No one moved. They only stared at me, none of them able toprehend what they had witnessed,


    just as I was unable to.


    My cousin and his wife were fearful I¡¯de after the throne, that I¡®d hold a grudge against the king for


    asking me to go with Kal. It was their only option. Kill me or face the possibility | mighte for them.


    I shook my head. What they should have realized was that, until that moment, it never would¡®ve


    crossed my mind. I would¡® ve been content to leave that ce, to find Rosalie and my baby and start


    over. Even if I was to live the rest of my life with nothing, at least I¡®d have them. I would rather be a poor


    man with love than a rich man without my family.


    But now¡­ they had made my heart burn with anger, and I couldn¡®t promise that I wouldn¡®te back


    and seek revenge for what they¡®d tried to do this night.


    James turning his back against me was one thing.


    Throwing me out of the capital I¡®d fought to defend, that was an act of cowardice.


    Now, they¡®d taken it a step forward and sought to have me eliminated.


    ¡°Alpha Ethan, please allow me to join your pack and follow


    your lead! I vow to protect Vicky with my life, and I will be loyal to the person she¡®s loyal to!¡± Paul


    bowed to me.


    I looked at him, but I shook my head.


    ¡°Paul, I appreciate it. However, I¡®m no longer an Alpha. You are wee to stay, but you are also


    wee to leave. You have my gratitude either way.¡±


    Vicky sighed. ¡°You should get some rest, Alpha.¡± I looked over and saw her step up to stand beside


    Paul. ¡°I know you¡®ll say you¡®re not tired, not now, but you should rest. We have a long journey ahead of


    us. We¡®ll make sure that nothing happens.¡±


    She turned to Paul, ¡°And so should you, Paul.¡±


    I wanted to argue with her, but the adrenaline rush from before was starting to wear off, and I was


    growing weary. My body did need to rest. I was d to see she wasn¡®t holding it against me that I¡®d


    almost killed her mate.


    If I was to aplish everything that was on my mind, I was going to need to rest.


    Either fleeing or revenge took a lot of energy.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 138

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 138


    Chapter 138 Reign of a New Queen


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    The north was more than I ever dreamt it to be.


    Since the moment I arrived, they had shown me nothing but kindness. I was a savior to them. While I


    certainly didn¡¯t think of myself that way, it made me feel good that I could help.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± Seraphine called out as she walked into my suite. I hadn¡®t seen her for a couple of days. ¡°Are


    you settling in okay?¡±


    Looking around the Luna Queen suite I had been ced in, I felt nothing but overwhelmed. It was


    beautiful, but I felt like they were expecting more than I could give them. ¡°Yes, it¡®s beautiful.¡±


    I didn¡®t want to seem ungrateful, but deep down, I couldn¡®t help but feel out of ce.


    This wasn¡®t the life I had wanted.


    All I wanted was to live a small peaceful life with my son and be an average person. Yet, as soon as I


    hade to the north, I was thrust into the life of a royal.


    ¡°I can tell something is bothering you.¡± Her motherly tone


    made me smile.


    Seraphine had looked out for me since day one. She wasn¡¯t my mother, but her role in my life was a


    very close second,


    ¡°I¡®m fine. I promise. This is just more than I was expecting,¡± I assured her.


    Understanding passed over Seraphine¡®s face as she walked around the room, admiring what had been


    set up for me. ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot, but you have to know how important this is.¡±


    How has my life be so chaotic?


    ¡°I¡®m not sure about all of this, Seraphine,¡± I admitted. ¡°I came here for answers, yes, but I never


    expected to be thrust into this kind of life.¡±


    ¡°I know, but it¡®s your birthright,¡± she stated causing me to sigh again.


    I knew what it was, but it didn¡®t mean I wanted it.


    No one seemed to really ask me what I wanted. It was as if they just expected me to take on the task


    without asking questions.


    And that just wasn¡®t the person I was anymore.


    Filled with trepidation, I let out a heavy breath, taking a seat on the sofa. ¡°Don¡®t worry about me. Um, is


    everything okay with you? I haven¡®t seen you for two days.¡±


    Seraphine was always around, but I also knew that she had been busy ever since we returned.


    Before Seraphine could answer, soft knocking at the door caught my attention, and as the door slowly


    opened, I watched as High Priestess Cerina entered with someone.


    That someone made me so happy that I wanted to cry.


    ¡°Georgia!¡± I stood and quickly wrapped my arms around her.


    ¡°Oh, Rosalie¨C¡± she whispered, hugging me tight, ¡°it¡®s so good to see you again. I came as soon as I


    heard you were here.¡±


    Pulling back, I smiled at her.


    Dirt and soot covered her skin, showing evidence of her fighting. Her eyes were tired and worn, and I


    could only imagine the things she had been through.


    She seemed more burned out, but there within the depths of her eye still¨Clurked the spark of a fire. One


    that I was sure appeared on the battlefield.


    ¡°I am so d to see you as well. I¡®m sorry for leaving¨C¡± I knew I didn¡¯t have to apologize, but the tight¨C


    lipped smile she gave me told me she understood.


    ¡°It¡®s all in the past,¡± she replied slowly, looking down. ¡°I take it we have a baby now?¡±


    Laughing, I nodded my head as I took her hand and led her


    over to the white bass in the middle of the living room. My child¡®s sleeping formid calm and


    peaceful, wrapped in the blue knitted nket I had made him so long ago.


    ¡°Rosalie¨C¡± Georgia gasped, her handing across her mouth with tears in her eyes. ¡°He is so


    beautiful¡­. What did you name him?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡®t decided yet,¡± I replied, turning my eyes back to him once more.


    She was right. He was the most beautiful baby I had ever seen, but perhaps that was my biased


    opinion as his mother.


    ¡°No name yet? Hey, you know, I have a lot of ideas.¡± She gave me a wink and we bothughed, just


    like the old times.


    ¡°I hate to interrupt the happy reunion¡­¡± Cerina smiled, causing us both to turn to face her. ¡°There are


    some things we really must discuss.¡±


    Letting out a deep breath, I nodded.


    I knew the conversation wasing, but it wasn¡®t something really cared to speak about. I wasn¡®t sure


    what they expected me to do.


    ¡°Of course, I¡®m so sorry.¡± I replied, making my way towards the sofa, gesturing for them all to take a


    seat. ¡°What can I help you with?¡±


    The woman hesitated for a moment, her eyes turning to


    mobiliare


    Seraphine before turning back towards me. ¡°I know that you have only juste back, but your people


    need you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Please, you don¡®t need to call me that,¡± I quickly replied. ¡°It¡®s just Rosalie.¡±


    Cerina looked towards Seraphine, who smiled, shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°Rosalie, you are the returned princess. The new queen of the north.¡±


    I knew what they were saying was true, but I didn¡®t want it.


    ¡°I am not the queen you want. I don¡®t even know what my people need,¡± I replied, trying to make Cerina


    see reason.


    ¡°Well, for starters, we need to rebuild the northern territory. While we helped our neighboring viges,


    we do need to rebuild our own home and need guidance on how or where to rebuild,¡± Seraphine


    added, trying to bring light to the situation.


    ¡°Yes, we do. On top of that, we also need more supplies. We are running thin on things as you saw


    yesterday¨C¡± Cerina noted, looking towards me.


    Did she really think I knew what to do?


    An uneasy feeling grew within me as my anxiety built. The two of them continued to discuss things that


    needed done within the territory, and all the information was just bing very


    Scanned with CamScanner


    overwhelming


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to collect my thoughts.


    They wanted me to lead these people, but I knew nothing about ruling anyone.


    ¡°We think there is a lot you can do¨C¡±


    ¡°l¨C¡± hesitation filled me as a rush of confusion flooded my mind, ¡°I can¡®t.¡±


    As much as I wanted to help them, I didn¡®t know how. Thest thing I wanted to do was mess


    something up. I never had anyone count on me before, and I was still grasping the fact | was a mother


    with a child who depended on me.


    Now, I was expected to rule a territory!


    ¡°Rosalie, it¡®s your birthright,¡± Seraphine replied in a soft motherly tone. ¡°Your people have been without


    their rightful leader for so long.¡± .


    ¡°I understand that, but I don¡®t know how to run a country. It wouldn¡¯t be responsible for me to take on


    that role,¡± I tried to exin.


    I knew I was disappointing them, but in the end I would just let them down anyway.


    It was for the best that I didn¡®t rule. Someone with experience was needed instead.


    11 sini haria


    ¡°Rosalie¨C¡± Georgia¡®s gentle voice caught my attention, ¡°I know this is a lot. I don¡®t know everything you


    went through before you came to my brother, but I got the idea from Vicky¨C¡±


    ¡°Then you understand why I can¡®t do this,¡± I quickly stammered, trying to make her see reason. ¡°I was


    never raised to be a leader. I was never treated to believe I could be anything more than what I was. I


    only just started getting used to the fact I could be my own person.¡°.


    ¡°I know¨C¡± she said softly, ¡°but you don¡®t have to do this alone. All three of us are here to help you.


    However, to me, that¡®s if, and only if, that¡®s what you decide to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Georgia is right,¡± Cerina replied, reaching forward and taking my hand. ¡°None of us expect you to


    know how to do this all on your own. You will have a team of advisors helping you.¡±


    The slow rush of worry coursed through my veins. The idea of having people to help me was a good


    thing, but at the same time, if I took on this role, there was no going back.


    My mind drifted off to Ethan at that moment. Wondering how he ruled so easily and all on his own.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to let anyone down.¡±


    Yet, as I looked at my child, I questioned my decision.


    He was born as an Alpha, an heir to the kingdom, and he was


    Scanned with CamScanner


    amptel Type Bugars wit as walls Down


    born to rule. I¡®d already taken away his father from his life, now would I also take away his birthrights?


    Was I being too selfish?


    While I was his mother, was it really up to me to decide whether he should grow up as a nobody?


    Leading these people and bing their queen would at least give him options. He could choose his


    own path when he grew older. One day, this could all be his, and he would be the king as so


    many of his ancestors had done before. Or one day, he could choose to walk away, but at least, he was


    the one to make the decision for his life.


    Cerina squeezed my hand. ¡°I can¡®t promise you that somewhere up the road, someone won¡®t be


    disappointed with you. As a leader, you just have to realize you are doing your best to have your


    people¡®s best interests at heart.¡±


    Her words touched me. I knew deep down that not everyone would be happy with me, but at least I


    could say that I tried my best.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied before giving myself a chance to change my mind.


    The smiles that littered their faces made me feel good about my decision.


    Yes, it wasn¡®t what I had wanted to do, but the choice felt right.


    poar wat u wawien


    ¡°I know you can do this,¡± Georgia replied cheerfully. ¡°You have more courage in you than you realize.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Georgia.¡± As long as I had the three of them with me, the job didn¡®t seem as hard to take


    on. ¡°I don¡®t know what I am supposed to do first, though.¡±


    ¡°Well, we will take everything one day at a time,¡± Seraphine added while standing to her feet. ¡°Georgia,


    what do you and Cerina think would be the first n of action?¡±


    The two women seemed to think for a moment over Seraphine¡®s question before Georgia slowly piped


    up, ¡°Well, for me, it would be to figure out our next n of action with the rogues.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and then, of course, on my end, we need to focus on the people. Supplies and rebuilding.


    However, everything can be taken one step at a time.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I thought about what Ethan would do first.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As much as I hated him for everything he had done to me, he was still the only leader actually had the


    chance to get close to. The only one I had seen rule from a far.


    ¡°Georgia, let¡®s start with the rogues. What is it you need to know?¡±


    She smiled at me, her brows raising. ¡°Well¡­ for starters,


    General Vandough needs more supplies to help with the vigers, but we are running low within the


    pack here too. What do you think?¡±


    I thought for a moment and took a deep breath. ¡°We cannot just let the vigers starve after we finally


    get rid of the rogues. We can spare some supplies for the vigers, but split it in small batches. We will


    help them to get through the winter, but as the weather gets warm, they need to be able to re-establish


    themselves.¡±


    The looks that crossed their faces from my statement worried me.


    ¡°Is that right?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    Cerina nodded her head. ¡°Yes. What you said were the words of a wise leader. I have no doubt in my


    mind that you are going to make the most amazing queen, Rosalie.¡±


    A swell of pride rose within me at her praise, and for the first time in a long time, I felt what I was doing


    was right. If I could help the north rebuild, I would create a safe ce for my son to live in peace.


    The kind of home he was always meant to have.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 139

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 139


    Chapter 139 The Truth Of Soren¡¯s Past


    **Soren¡¯s POV


    ¡°Don¡®t you think it¡®s time we went back home?¡± Thomas asked me as the two of us stood in my tentte


    one evening. ¡°The war is practically over now, Soren. Your uncle needs you back home to help him


    regroup.¡±


    I took a deep breath and let it out slowly, not feeling the need to exin myself to my subordinate. ¡°Not


    now,¡± I told him. It was short and to the point, and that¡®s all he needed.


    ¡°But you have to understand, Soren, no one expected Ethan to act that way! After he was banished¡­


    he actually attacked your uncle! He went right into that camp and bit his f*cking arm off! The man has


    clearly lost his mind.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡®t want to hear anything else about my d*mn brother, all right?¡± I told him. ¡°He


    doesn¡®t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Thomas asked me. ¡°I thought¡­ if Ethan doesn¡®t matter anymore, then why the h*ll are


    we looking for Rosalie? You¡®re not trying to get her back to hurt him?¡±


    I dropped my gaze to the floor. Thomas didn¡®t need to know my motivation. ¡°It¡¯s moreplicated than


    that,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Moreplicated? Soren¡­ the queen is pregnant with the heir, so Ethan¡®s baby is nothing now. If


    you¡®re not trying to get back at him, then what is it?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Leave all of that to me,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± he said, his lips pursed together as he gave me a disapproving look.


    Glowering at him, I said, ¡°Thomas, I¡®ll remind you that you¡®re not in charge here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he said, his eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡®s just¡­ with Kal¡®s forces being pushed back after he was


    injured, I think it¡®s best if we leave the north and go back home. They¡®re in a full retreat now! The East


    has had all the time in the world to move in and drive them back since he¡®s been injured. Having the


    queen carrying a child didn¡®t get rid of Ethan, instead, it backfired on us, and indirectly caused our


    king¡®s suffering.¡±


    Finally, I agreed with something he said. ¡°I warned my uncle to never underestimate Ethan. I personally


    told him I thought it was better if he didn¡®t get so close to Mirage in person. But the b*stard didn¡®t listen.


    He wanted to feel the glory of winning the war himself.¡±


    I shook my head in disgust. ¡°He said he wanted to see his enemies fall with his own eyes. Now, Uncle


    Kal is eating the consequences of his own arrogance.¡± I rested my hand on the table, thinking about


    how foolish the king had been to go


    about things the way he had.


    He never listened to me, and now he was the one suffering for


    ¡°And Romero?¡± Thomas said with a chuckle. ¡°It serves his *ss right to be locked up by King James for


    what he did, trying to y both sides. I never did trust that guy.¡±


    ¡°No, I knew better than to trust him, too,¡± I told him. ¡°He¡®s no longer useful to James, so he had no


    trouble locking him up for his betrayal.¡± An image of Romero suffering in a dungeon cell filled my mind,


    making me want tough.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡®re not at all interested in going back to the inds?¡± Thomas asked me again, a look of


    disbelief on his face. ¡°You don¡®t care that Damian¡®s iming to be the new Alpha of the inds? Don¡®t


    you want to go back and force his *ss out of yournd?¡±


    I sneered, ¡°Romero let me use the ind as part of the deal he had with my uncle. It wasn¡®t mine to


    begin with. Anyway, at the moment, I have more important things to worry about than that asshole. I¡®ll


    take care of himter.¡±


    ¡°Because now you¡®re here, trying to find Rosalie and her baby, because¡­.¡±


    Anger red up in me as I understood exactly what he was getting at. ¡°Maybe if you had done a better


    job of preventing Rosalie and her baby from fleeing the ind to begin with we


    wouldn¡®t be in this predicament, now would we?¡±


    ¡°Hey! It¡®s not all my fault!¡± Thomas argued, ¡°How was anyone supposed to know Seraphine would be


    so conniving and betray us the way that she did?¡±


    He had a point there. I never would¡®ve expected Seraphine to tell Rosalie the truth and stab me in the


    back like that. I had been under the impression that the midwife was loyal to me.


    It just went to show that you couldn¡®t ever really trust anyone.


    ¡°I guess that means we¡®re not leaving the north until we find


    Ro~¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± I said, holding up a finger. ¡°Do you hear that?¡± I asked him, stepping over to the door of the tent.


    Something wasn¡®t right. I had an odd feeling inside of my stomach, and I thought I smelled something


    different in the air.


    ¡°What?¡± Thomas asked, huffing.


    ¡°I don¡®t hear anything,¡± I told him. ¡°Nothing at all. Do you?¡±


    ¡°No, but so what?¡± Thomas asked.


    We¡®d brought quite a few men with us. It made no sense that it would bepletely silent in the camp.


    I stepped out of the tent to see that everyone was gone. Thomas followed me, and we took a few steps


    around, staying together, knowing something wasn¡®t right. The thith Or Setarie


    A flurry in the woods around us had us both panicked as a fon of troops poured out from every


    direction, surrounding us. Thomas and I stood there, back to back, trying to assess the situation


    ¡°Who are these bastards?¡± Thomas asked me.


    ¡°Not sure,¡± I told him.


    Then, arge frame emerged from between the others as a muscr middle¨Caged man stepped into


    the light.


    A shudder went down my spine as I recognized the haggard face. An unforgettable jagged scar marred


    the left side of his face, running from his ear to his jaw.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I froze¡­it was him! The one that hunted me when I was young, the one who haunted me in my


    nightmares for years!


    Why did he suddenly show up again? Did Ethan send him after me again? How did Ethan know I was


    here?!


    He wasing right at me, and I had no ce to hide.


    I needed to swallow my fear and try to make them forget that they had mepletely surrounded.


    ¡°Where are my men?¡± | asked, tipping my chin up and squaring my shoulders.


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up, Soren!¡± the b*stard shouted. ¡°You¡®re just a useless *sshole like your father.¡± He


    wrinkled his nose up at me and red down at me. ¡°You think you¡®re so f*cking smart, but you¡®re just a


    useless piece of sh*t. The only thing you¡¯ll


    ever be good at is ruining things!¡±


    I wanted tosh out at him, to demand he tell me where my men were right then, but how could I say


    anything at all when we were surrounded, and he was towering over me.


    Those nightmares from my childhood came flooding back through my mind.


    With his nose only a fraction of an inch away from mine, he lowered his voice and growled out, ¡°I told


    the king I should¡®ve killed you ten years ago, but he told me that you might be useful long term¡­¡±


    What was he talking about?!


    He licked his lips and smirked, ¡°Had he listened to me, he wouldn¡®t have to lose his arm and go through


    all the suffering thanks to you f*cking piece of sh*t!¡±


    My eyes widened as I realized exactly what scarface was telling me.


    Ten years ago, I¡®d been hunted down and almost killed by a group of men. I had always assumed


    they¡®d been sent by my half brother, that Ethan would be the one who wanted to kill


    me.


    But that wasn¡®t the case at all. It was Kal! My own uncle, the man who I thought saved me, and told me


    that it was all Ethan¡®s fault. He told me that one day, he would help me to


    get my revenge.


    Over the years, he never announced to the public that I was his nephew because I thought he wanted


    to protect me. I didn¡®t mind taking care of all of his dirty work for him with my hidden identity¡­


    I didn¡®t agree with him on a lot of things, but that was fine. I¡®d always thought that at least, I was his


    family no matter what.


    However, it was all a lie! He just used me as a pawn against James and Ethan, and now he wanted me


    dead?! Because I couldn¡®t help him win the war, and I wasn¡®t useful to him any more, so he wanted my


    life?!


    Rage mixed with a cold chill and splintered down my back as I asked again, ¡°Where the h*ll are my


    men?¡±


    A snarl of a smile split his face. ¡°They were disrespectful to me, little man,¡± he told me. ¡°So we killed


    them.¡±


    Horror washed over me as the faces of all of the men who¡®de with me to the north shed before


    my eyes. They had trusted me and came here because I needed their help.


    Now, they were dead, every single one of them!


    Rage boiled up inside of me. Using the mind¨Clink, I told Thomas, ¡°Get them!¡±


    He didn¡®t hesitate, as I was sure he was feeling the same outrage I was.


    It might¡®ve been considered dirty fighting, but I needed to do what I could. With no warning, I raised my


    knee and shoved it right into the scar¨Cfaced man¡®s balls. He doubled over in pain, and I grabbed his


    head and mmed it into my thigh, throwing him backward into the men standing behind him.


    Thomas was fighting behind me, and the two of us managed to take them by surprise enough to break


    through their lines. As I cut between two of Kal¡®s warriors, one of themshed out with a knife, catching


    me in the back, near my rib cage. Pain ripped through my center, but I couldn¡®t slow down. I just


    grabbed his arm and yanked, pulling him up into the air and using his body as a club to hit the man on


    the other side of me. I released his arm and both of them tumbled to the ground.


    Despite the pain, I knew we had to run so I took off into the woods, shifting into my wolf form, but


    grabbing my pants in my mouth to take them with me in case I needed them.


    ¡®Soren, where are you going?¡® Thomas mindlinked me.


    ¡®Stop following me. You go back to the ind and check on others!¡® I ordered.


    ¡®Boss, but


    ¡®This is an order. I¡®ll be fine. Just f*cking go. Now!¡®I reiterated.


    He let out a long howl and finally changed his direction.


    I ran as fast as I could, heading north. Knowing Thomas went south was a relief. Scarface¡®s target was


    me, and only me. The further I was away from Thomas, the safer it was for him.


    It was night, and the woods were alive with the sounds of creatures, many of them predators.


    How many of them were rogues? If I was lucky, I might be able to run into the few rogue groups I


    worked with before. But if I was unlucky¡­


    I continued to run through the night, hearing howls and growls in the distance as I wound my way


    further north. By dawn, I was exhausted and starving. I had found water but no food. My legs were


    beginning to cramp up from running for so long, but I had to keep going.


    And then, I tore around arge bush toe face to face with threerge wolves.


    I froze, thinking perhaps I could backtrack and get away from them. But I was so tired, I couldn¡¯t even


    get my feet to move again.


    All three of Kal¡®s men came rushing at me, their teeth gnashing me, their ws ripping into my fur. I


    cursed, but I knew then, I was a dead man.


    The agony that rippled through my body from every direction was excruciating. I did my best to try to


    get away, to guard my neck to keep them from tearing out my throat, and to fight


    them off, but I was just too tired.


    Then, in the distance, the sound of paws hitting the ground quickly sounded, and the wolves that had


    me in their clutches pulled their heads away.


    Someone wasing, and whatever forces they were, there were a lot of them.


    By the behavior of these three after me, I could tell that they weren¡®t expecting friends. They took off


    into the woods, and I copsed on the ground under a tree.


    With thest amount of strength I had left, I shifted and pulled on my pants, thinking it would be easier


    for me to get help from humans who might have medicine if I was in my human form.


    But I didn¡®t have any more energy. I couldn¡®t drag myself from beneath the tree where I had fallen to go


    look for help.


    As darkness overcame me, Rosalie¡®s face shed before my eyes, and I wished so badly that she was


    there so I could tell her how truly sorry I was for everything I¡®d done to her.


    I knew, though, I¡®d never see her again.


    The world faded away, and even though I thought I heard the sound of her voice carrying to me on the


    wind¡­ I knew it had to be a figment of my imagination as I faded away into oblivion.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 140

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 140


    Chapter 140 Who Did Rosalie Find?


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    The view from the Queen¡®s suite was spectacr. People said that the far north was only ruins from the


    old times, but they didn¡¯t know Cerina had led my people to rebuild it over the years.


    Even with everything that the people of the north¨Cmy people had been through, they hadn¡®t failed to


    take care of the pce.


    Because they truly revered the royal family.


    They truly revered my family.


    They truly revered me.


    I was especially impressed by the garden. There weren¡¯t any flowers or nts as those couldn¡®t easily


    survive the harsh climate. This was a garden mainly decorated with beautiful stone sculptures.


    Staring out at the window, I tried toe to grips with what they were asking me to do. I knew I¡®d have


    plenty of help, but I needed to understand how things worked in thisnd, how Cerina had been


    running things, what thews had been before, when my ancestors were the rulers.


    I needed to make sure that I was able to ept all of those rules andws myself because I didn¡®t want


    to be the one enforcing rules that I didn¡®t agree with.


    A couple of days ago, Cerina took me to a great hall that looked a lot like a library except all of the


    books looked like they were textbooks or legal journals of some sort. Along one wall was a huge shelf


    full of cubby holes with scrolls in it.


    Some of these documents had to be hundreds of years old, if not thousands.


    When I told her that it would take years to just finish reading them, she showed me arge volume that


    had been sitting in the middle of a massive oak table and told me that it contained our mainws, the


    primary rules, and the references to the corresponding detailed rules of ournd.


    I had been studying for a few days.


    Most of thews were understandable, but a few of them seemed outdated and unnecessarily harsh.


    For example, there was one that said a father could punish his daughter by striking her if she spoke out


    of turn. I thought that seemed archaic. I also wanted to remove some of the regtions about how


    landowners could punish those who leased theirnd if they didn¡®t pay taxes on time. I agreed there


    should be penalties, but not physical ones.


    I made a list of items I wanted to change. It wasn¡®t long, but


    they were all important.


    Behind me, my baby made a little fussing sound. I put down my books to check on him. I wanted to go


    talk to Cerina, but I needed to wait for Seraphine toe back first. It all worked out well as I got time


    to feed him and get him back to sleep.


    ¡°Rosalie, were you looking for me?¡± Seraphine entered the room, and she walked directly to the crib


    and gently rocked it when she saw the little one wiggling a little. I smiled. It felt so


    good to know that my son wasn¡®t only loved by me.


    ¡°Yes, I was about to talk to Cerina. I have some thoughts and


    questions regarding thews.¡±


    Seraphine nodded her head while rocking the crib back and forth slightly. ¡°I saw her talking to Georgia


    in the courtyard. Dear, I¡®m sure it may seem overwhelming, but I have faith that you¡®ll figure it out. You


    still have a couple of months until your twenty¨Cfirst birthday.¡°.


    My twenty¨Cfirst birthday would also be my coronation day. I had a lot to learn before then.


    ¡°Thank you, Seraphine,¡± I told her, patting her arm. ¡°You¡®re such a blessing to me.¡±


    Seraphine smiled. ¡°I¡®m the one who has been blessed. To be the one to have found you and brought


    you back to ournd¡­ the Moon Goddess is smiling upon all of us.¡±


    I didn¡®t know how to respond to herpliment, so I only smiled and went out to find Cerina.


    Cerina and Georgia were standing in the courtyard, and by the gestures Georgia was making, it


    seemed she was wound up, though I didn¡¯t think she was mad at Cerina. As I approached, 1 heard her


    saying, ¡°Whoever is leading those rogues needs to be cut down and ughtered! They have be


    even more brazen in thest few days.¡±


    She turned then and saw me, and her tone changed. ¡°Oh, hi, Rosalie,¡± she said. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I just¡­ it


    makes me so angry to hear that more people have been harmed. It was just like an endless battle. Just


    when we thought we were good, those b*asdars were back again! Where did they alle from!¡±


    ¡°How bad was it?¡± I asked.


    Cerina answered, her voice calm. ¡°Another vige was attacked. This time four children were harmed,


    and one passed away. He was only two.¡±


    My heart broke at the words, and I grasped my chest, thinking of my own son. ¡°How could they? Those


    are innocent lives¡­¡±


    Seeing my reaction, Georgia said firmly, ¡°I know. We need to get back out there and begin fighting


    again. Sorry, Rosalie. There¡®s no need for us to burden you with what happens out there.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, Georgia, please, keep me informed. I


    can¡®t fight, but please let me know if there¡®s anything I can help with.¡±


    Cerina gave me a smile. ¡°That¡®s very kind of you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Georgia smiled. ¡°We¡®ll handle it for now, but If we need your help, I¡®m not shy to ask. Now, I¡¯ll go check


    in with the others.¡± || knew that meant she was going to check with the military leaders.


    I watched her walk away, and I turned my attention to Cerina. ¡°Would it be possible for us to review the


    laws and rules of thend as a group? I have some thoughts to share.¡±


    Cerina¡®s face lit up, and I could tell that she was pleased with the progress I¡®d made.


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Cerina said. ¡°I¡®ll get a meeting put together.¡±


    A couple of hourster, I was apanied by Cerina as we went to the boardroom to meet with the


    other five leaders.


    All grew quiet when I walked in, and I felt my cheeks redden from the weight of their eyes on my face.


    I cleared my throat and started. ¡°Thank you foring, everyone. As many of you may know, I¡®ve been


    reviewing thews and regtions of thend to make sure I understand all of them before I begin my


    rule. What I¡®ve discovered is that the kingdom has manyws put in ce that favor our people and


    help them to thrive.¡±


    Most of them nodded, and were waiting for me to continue.


    I stood up in front of everyone. ¡°Centuries ago, under my ancestors¡® reign, ournd thrived with


    prosperity, thanks to thosews and rules. Many of them will help ournd to recover and be


    prosperous again. However, time has changed and some may not be as applicable as they were in


    times past¡­ I will share my preliminary thoughts for those | have doubts about, and I would love to


    hear your opinions. Your assistance in revising thews will help to build the foundation for our people¡®s


    prosperous future.¡±


    All of the leaders seemed in agreement with what I had to say. They nodded their heads, smiled, and


    looked at one another with approving nces.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The meeting went more smoothly than I thought. I expected that I might get some push back. However,


    Cerina and the rest of the leaders were mostly supportive of what I proposed.


    There were a couple of items I realized that I¡®d oversimplified the impact they currently had on how the


    pack operated. Thankfully, Cerina was able to exin the depth of them in the meeting, while the rest


    of the leaders pitched in for alternative solutions.


    I was amazed that I wasn¡®t the only one who had thought of changing these particrws. For most of


    the items!


    pointed out, Cerina and the rest of the group had also felt that changes were long overdue, and they


    were pleased that I brought them up. What surprised me was, for some of the items I raised concerns


    about, leaders in the room already had some great solutions or alternatives for them. However, in the


    past, no actions had been taken on those.


    After a two¨Chour long discussion, everyone seemed to be in agreement, and it was a fruitful meeting.


    One of the gentlemen, Mr. Charles, noted down the action items and volunteered to take the lead to


    document the required changes for the group of leaders to review.


    At the end of the meeting, Cerina concluded our discussion with a smile, and I could tell she was very


    proud of me. ¡°Your Majesty, our people will be very happy with the amendments to more just and fair


    laws.¡±


    I didn¡®t like that she¡®d called me ¡°Your Majesty,¡± but if I was going to be the queen¡­ I was going to have


    to get used to it.


    My face was burning, but I looked at everyone with appreciation. ¡°Thank you for the kind words,¡± I said.


    I took a deep breath. ¡°In the meantime, I would like to continue to learn the ways of how a queen must


    rule hernd. I feel very unprepared. Just because I have royal ancestors, that doesn¡¯t make me fit to


    be a queen.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡®s not your blood, dear,¡± Cerina said. ¡°It¡®s you¨Cyou are a natural¨Cborn leader, it¡®s true. But your


    kindness, your


    willingness to help others, your loving heart, and your hard work¡­ that¡®s what will make you a mighty


    queen.¡±


    I still had a long way to go, but I felt more confident that I could do it. ¡°Will you teach me?¡± I asked her


    and the rest of the room.


    ¡°We all will,¡± Cerina nodded and then added, ¡°well done.¡±


    She stood up and started pping, and the rest of the room stood up and joined her.


    ***


    Then I started my official training.


    From etiquette, tow and politics, tobat, I took lessons from experts on different subject matter.


    Anything that I needed to know to be a good queen, I needed to learn.


    Most of the time, my baby was in the same room with me because others were also busy with their own


    responsibilities, However, when I was in physical training on fighting, Seraphine normally watched him


    for me.


    As part of mybat training, I needed to be out on patrol with the warriors. Even though I didn¡®t have


    my wolf yet, I was able to keep up as long as they didn¡®t run at full speed. I needed to get ay of the


    land and make sure that I understood what was expected if rogues were discovered in our territory


    Scanned with CamScanner


    As I was inspecting our border, I heard a loud noise in the woods over to my right. Several of the


    wolves next to me leaped into the woods. We saw the tails of dark wolves running off in the distance.


    ¡°Rogues!¡± I muttered. At least, they were running away. Though I was nervous, I ran along with the


    wolves the best I could. Some of them were getting away from me to go after the rogues, while the rest


    stayed back to make sure I was all right.


    Noticing blood on the ground, I slowed down and looked around. It appeared as if there¡®d been a battle


    here before we arrived. Had the rogues been fighting someone else? Our forces?


    No, if it was our people, I would know. It had to be someone else.


    1 nced around, trying to figure out where all of the blood wasing from.


    It was then that I saw the form of a man lying over beneath a tree. He was wearing tattered pants, and


    he was doubled over, clearly in pain. The trail of blood led right to him.


    My eyes widened in fear as I thought about what the situation might be.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± I shouted to him as I ran over, ducking beneath the branches to check on him.


    He didn¡®t answer. His back was to me, and it looked familiar¡­


    ¡°Go get help,¡± I told one of my group as I got closer to where the many.


    My blood could help him, but he¡®d need to be stitched up.


    I kneeled down next to him and lifted his head. Then I froze, nearly falling backward onto my bottom.


    I couldn¡®t believe the face I was looking at.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You know him?¡± a voice at my shoulder asked. Others had arrived to help.


    I nodded. ¡°I know him all right. I know him¡­ quite well¡­.¡±


    It was Soren¡®s assistant, Thomas.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 141

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 141


    Chapter 141 Seeking Forglverseas


    Through the darkness 1 wore I heard Roantie¡®s wwert volon


    and hated me for what i¡¯d done. That¡¯s why she ran , and


    Munt i tenew it¡¯d be my foolish hope the was afraid of m #he had every right to


    Hun #i ever saw her again, I was going to make it up to her


    1 didn¡¯t enre how long # took


    *Soren¡­ The sound of my name calling me again pulled me from the darkness,


    Slowly opening my eyes, I saw a white ceiling. Since I was no longer in the woods, that probably meant


    that I was alive after all


    I noticed that someone was sitting next to me and I was hoping to see the angel who appeared so


    many times in my dream


    However, when I turned my head, I was disappointed that she wasn¡®t the woman I had been longing to


    see. Regardless,


    this was still someone I knew,


    I managed to smile at my ex-subordinate. ¡°It¡®s been a while, Seraphine.¡±


    But she didn¡¯t seem to be too happy to see me. ¡°What are you doing this far north, Soren?¡± she asked


    coldly. The heavy concern was clear in her words,


    ¡°As you can see, running for my life,¡± I answered honestly as I looked around. ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in our territory, the Winter Forest pack.¡± She looked down at me. ¡°But you do not belong here.¡±


    I smiled bitterly. ¡°Believe or not, I didn¡®t intentionallye here, Seraphine. How did you find me?¡±


    I could tell that Seraphine wasn¡®t happy with my reply, but she answered my question. ¡°We found


    Thomas, and he pleaded with us to help you.¡±


    Thomas! He didn¡®t go back to the ind?! That b*stard didn¡®t listen to me!


    ¡°Where is he? Is he okay?¡±


    Seraphine replied tly, ¡°He¡®s fine. When we found him, he was injured severely, but he is alive. He¡®s


    with others who are wounded.¡±


    I let out a deep breath of relief,


    To make the conversation easier, I tried to pull myself up, however, it wasn¡¯t easy. Seraphine sat there


    and watched, but she didn¡¯t offer me help. Obviously, she was trying to keep her distance.


    When I was finally able to pull myself to a sitting position, I was out of breath.


    Turning to face the woman I had once relied on heavily for Rosalie¡®s care, I smirked, ¡°Seraphine, you


    know, I was quite hurt when I found out you betrayed me¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t betray you, Soren,¡± she interrupted. ¡°It was you who didn¡®t tell me all the truth.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, let me finish. I meant to say, right now I am really d that you did what you


    did.¡±


    ¡°You know, I find that hard to believe, given past circumstances. Now, tell me what you want from


    Rosalie?¡±


    Scanned with CamScanner


    Chapter 141: Seeking Forgiveness


    My heart skipped a beat hearing Rosalie¡¯s name. If Seraphine was this alert and was so protective.. the


    only exnation was that Rosalie was nearby!


    I took a few moments toprehend my situation, then I tilted my head and smiled. ¡°If you are so sure


    that I am up to no good, then why didn¡¯t you leave me in the forest to die? Why bring me back here to


    Rosalie?¡±


    As expected, she didn¡¯t deny that Rosalie was around. Taking a deep breath, she sighed, shaking her


    head, ¡°Because regardless of what you have done, she would never be able to watch you die.¡±


    Oh, my dear sweet Rosalie¡­. The thought of her brought me light and hope. I never knew someone


    could ever make me feel this way.


    ¡°How has she been?¡± I finally asked after a moment of silence.


    Seraphine¡¯s expression softened when she talked about Rosalie. ¡°She couldn¡¯t be better-without you.¡±


    chucked bitterly. ¡°Seraphine, you know, sometimes words can really hurt.¡±


    ¡°Soren, be honest with yourself. You tricked her, and you abused her trust. After finding out about her


    bloodline, you even stole her blood! Yet, when you were injured, she used her own blood to save you


    without a blink of an eye. She didn¡¯t owe you anything, and you brought nothing but trouble to her.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ she saved me? And she knew I took her blood on purpose? You told her?¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to. She figured it out on her own after knowing what her blood could do.¡± She looked me in


    the eye and warned me, ¡°She is our queen.¡±


    It took me a few moments to digest the information. Rosalie became the queen! I gasped, but at the


    same time, I wasn¡¯t that surprised. I already knew about her bloodline, and she indeed was the lost


    princess¡­.


    Seraphine continued, ¡°Everyone here loves her and will protect her with our lives. If you ever try to do


    anything to hurt her again¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t need toplete her sentence. I knew what she meant.


    I¡¯m not here to hurt her.¡± I recollected my thoughts. ¡°I promise! I just¡­ want to apologize and make it up


    to her.¡±


    Seraphine retorted, ¡°Why would I believe you? You¡¯ve been trying to use her and our prince to help you


    win the war¡­¡±


    I let out a bitter smile and provided my exnation. ¡°Because the wolves that tried to kill me were Kal¡¯s


    men and because the West Kingdom has lost the war. I am no longer useful to Kal, nor do I have a


    ce to go. Now,¡± I asked, ¡°when do you think I can see her?¡±


    Seraphine still didn¡®t give in. ¡°I wish never. The best thing you could do is to leave her alone.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Seraphine. That was a bit too harsh.¡±


    She sighed, and concluded, ¡°However, it¡¯s not up to me to decide whether she forgives you or not.¡±


    She stood up and left the room. However, soon, Seraphine returned. She didn¡¯t seem to be happy, but I


    didn¡®t mind. I was simply happy to be alive and knowing that Rosalie was within my reach¡­.


    I smiled at Seraphine. ¡°Hello again, I thought you¡®d nev-¡±


    I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence because I saw the person following Seraphine into the room.


    Beautiful red hair, gentle gaze, and mild smile. She was my angel.


    I grinned ear to ear. ¡°So d to see you again, Rosalie!


    Her name leaving my lips was a weing feeling. I didn¡¯t realize how much I had missed it until she


    was gone.


    Seraphine apanied Rosalie back. The midwife certainly did not trust me to be alone with Rosalie.


    Scanned with CamScanner


    Chapter 141 Seeking Hergiveness


    ¡°Hey, you,¡± Rosalie replied softly, looking at my body. ¡°It seems you got into some trouble. d you are


    awake.¡±


    *Not any more. Thank you for saving me,¡¯ a small chuckle left me. ¡°You know.. Once upon a time, I was


    saving you in this state. And now it is you who has saved me.¡±


    She paused for a moment, thinking over what I said before she smiled. However, her words were quite


    blunt. ¡°Except, I wasn¡¯t the one who caused you to be beaten up to begin with.¡±


    She had every night to say that, it was just that I did not expect a blunt response like that from her. All I


    could say was, ¡°Rosalie, I want to apologize to you for everything I did in the past. Please allow me to


    stay and make it up to you.¡±


    She didn¡¯tment further, I was apprehended because I couldn¡®t tell what her attitude towards me


    was at all.


    It had been only a month since Ist saw her, yet, I couldn¡¯t read her like I used to any more.


    She said slowly. ¡°Soren, whatever that happened was in the past. I don¡®t think it¡®s necessary for us to


    see each other again. I am d to see you are safe, but you may leave now.


    I shook my head. ¡°Rosalie.. I don¡¯t have a ce to go. My uncle and his people wanted me dead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear about it, 1¨C¡® she replied calmly, but before she could finish her sentence, Seraphine


    jumped in. ¡°We don¡¯t have an obligation to provide you a ce to stay here, Soren! We¡¯ve already


    saved you, and we are even now!¡± She then turned to Rosalie, ¡®Your Majesty, he is too dangerous to


    keep around!¡±


    Your Majesty?¡± I leaned back, trying to get used to Rosalie¡¯s title, looking at her, appreciating her


    beauty, ¡°I have a crucial piece of information to exchange for my stay. This is about your safety.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect to earn Rosalie¡¯s forgiveness that easily. It would take time, but I first needed to figure


    out a way to stay close to her.


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°Soren, I appreciated everything you¡¯ve done for me in the past, regardless of


    your motivation. However I don¡¯t know whether I can trust you again¡­¡±


    But this time, Seraphine was immediately nervous and questioned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Then she


    lowered her head to Rosalie, ¡®Your Majesty, please allow him to finish.¡±


    | smiled, but I didn¡®t answer Seraphine. My eyes were still on Rosalie, ¡°Your Majesty, do we have a


    deal? May I stay?¡±


    Seraphine hesitant. Rosalie nced over her, and she looked at me.


    I was ready for her to nod her head, but her words took me by surprise. ¡°Soren, you asked for my


    forgiveness, but I really didn¡¯t feel your sincerity right now. You really haven¡¯t changed.¡±


    I watched as she was about to leave.


    ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t leave!¡± The whispered plea that left my lips caused her to pause. I couldn¡¯t tell what the


    emotion was in her eyes, or there wasn¡¯t much emotion at all. That made me even more nervous.


    I¡¯d rather she be really upset and hate me than such a in reaction¡­ as if she just didn¡¯t care. It felt


    like she was simply treating me as a stranger who she randomly encountered and happened to save.


    Suddenly, I wasn¡¯t confident that she would really forgive me any more. I only knew that I didn¡¯t want


    her to walk away from me, and I had a feeling if I let her go this time, I would forever lose the


    opportunity to win her back.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry!I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you like that¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have tried to manipte you again!


    I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    I swallowed hard, and my brow was furrowed. ¡°Please, just give me five minutes, Rosalie. I do care


    about you. Let me finish this, and I promise I won¡¯t stay if you don¡¯t want me to!¡± I reached out to her


    hand, but she pulled it away before I could touch her. I stared into her eyes, this time, eagerly


    searching for the forgiveness that I craved.


    She stopped in her tracks. I knew she was willing to listen.


    I let out a sigh. ¡®I¡¯m sure you already knew we, I mean, the West Kingdom, has lost the war.¡±


    She nodded.


    You heard that Ethan was banished and disappeared?¡±


    She lowered her gaze and remained silent. I took it as a ¡°yes.¡± As the queen of the far north, she must


    be up to date on the major news out there.


    ¡°However, do you know the reason why James banished him and wanted to turn him to Kal?¡±


    This time Rosalie frowned and she said, ¡°Because King Kal was seeking revenge for your father, and


    handing over Ethan would end the war.¡¯


    It seemed that she didn¡¯t want to continue the topic of Ethan, and she questioned, ¡°What does it have


    to do with me?¡±


    I managed to lift my hand and waggled my finger. ¡°Yes and no. The true reason was because the Luna


    Queen is with child now, and she could conceive because of you!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°My blood?


    I smiled. ¡°Bingo! So Rosalie, sooner orter, they will figure out the source of your blood, and your


    identity will put you in danger! I know you don¡¯t want to see me right now, but please, let me stay. I


    know some rogues. I still have my source of intel. I could be helpful.¡±


    This time I didn¡¯t lie. Every word I said was from my heart.


    She stood there for a moment, but it felt like itsted for hours.


    Finally, she said, ¡°Thank you for letting me know. Seraphine, please tell everyone that Soren is my


    guest, and he can stay here while he recovers.¡±


    Seeing her continue to walk towards the door, I shouted before she had the chance to walk away,


    ¡°Rosalie! Do you hate me?


    Her body froze mid-step, and I watched as she exhaled slowly before her eyes turned back to mine.


    ¡°Hate is a strong word to use, Soren. No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Iughed at myself bitterly.


    She didn¡¯t hate me for what I did to her. That was probably because she¡¯d never loved me.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 142

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 142


    Chapter 142 The White Queen


    #Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Great evil awaits you in thend of icy winters where the moose run thick and the queen has slept


    these many years. Do not proceed down your chosen path, Alpha Ethan Gray. If you do, the ground will


    be coated in crimson, and you shall see the world through orbs of the same shade!¡±


    The seer¡¯s words echoed in my mind.


    I looked up. Blood had coated the ground from the constant battles. We¡¯d fought our way here, and the


    war had ravaged thisnd. Crimson soaked into the earth, staining the soil, the rocks, thend itself.


    And my eyes were now the same shade.


    I saw Rosalie holding my child. Her smile was so gentle on him, and the sight of them melted my heart.


    I smiled and walked closer to her.


    But then she saw me. Her gentle smile was reced by terror, and she screamed. ¡°Who are you?!


    Don¡¯te over, you monster!¡±


    My eyes snapped open and I realized I had dozed off with my back against a tree trunk in a sitting


    position.


    I stared up at the stars, my mind returned to the words the seer, Ga, had told me in the vige


    around the time that my baby was born


    Many things had changed since then, and I had no choice but to head north.


    Because that¡¯s where Rosalie was, and I could also feel the pull from my baby urging me to hurry to


    where they were.


    However, my decision to continue my path to the north hade with a price, and the words the seer


    had foretold came to pass.


    My eye color started to alter.


    The differences were subtle at first. I noticed a slight change in tinge from blue tovender, and then to


    purple. Now¡­ even though no one said anything, from the worried looks of Talon and Vicky, I knew my


    eyes had started to reflect the color of blood.


    A sign of my soul being taken by darkness.


    James had banished me. I was a wolf without a home. The others hade out of loyalty to me. They


    hadn¡¯t been made to leave or been disced from their country the way that I had been.


    None of them were officially rogues.


    But I was. A man without a home; a wolf without a pack.


    I was turning into a true rogue.


    I didn¡¯t regret my choice. However, I couldn¡¯t help but be apprehensive.


    While I could ept it for myself, what would Rosalie or my child think when they see me?


    Would they think I was an enemy? Would theybel me as some sort of a monster?


    I had no way of knowing, but I certainly hoped to find out soon because all of this time spent traveling


    to find them was tearing me apart. However, Rosalie seemed to have just disappeared, and all I could


    do was keep searching for her.


    Scanned with CamScanner


    Chapter 142 The White Queen


    Thinking back to what my life had been like before, when my biggest worry was having an heir and


    figuring out a way to get out of marrying Madalynn, I realized that my life had not beenplex or


    difficult at all.


    I had always thought I could handle everything in my life my pack, my country, my enemies-until I met


    Rosalie. I finally understood that there were things I could never control. Just like now, I simply wanted


    to be with my love and my child, but I had no way of knowing when this search would end.


    Vicky came over and sat down next to me. She seemed worried at first, but soon, she managed to put


    a small smile on her face. Even though I preferred not to speak, it didn¡¯t keep her from trying to talk to


    me. ¡°How are you doing?¡± she asked me, leaning against the same wide tree trunk I was resting


    against.


    I grunted a bit, not wanting to converse. Perhaps I was bing an animal¡­.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see her,¡± Vicky said, looking out into the distance, like if she strained hard enough,


    Rosalie mighte into focus. ¡°You know? I think it will be soon. It¡¯s like I can feel it inside of me, that


    she¡¯s nearby.¡± She smiled and wrapped her arms around her knees.


    I said nothing. I agreed with her, though. I also felt like Rosalie and the baby were nearby. Sometimes I


    felt the pull stronger than normal, but I just couldn¡¯t tell exactly where they were.


    She ced her hand on my leg. ¡°Alpha, I know it¡¯ll be difficult, but Talon and I will help her to see the


    truth, that you had gone to the inds for her, and that Soren was lying. Don¡®t worry.¡±


    A nod was all she would get out of me.


    Vicky wasn¡¯t one for giving up, but she stopped talking, just sitting with me for a few minutes until we


    heard a bit of amotion. We both got up to go see what was going on.


    ¡®Alpha,¡¯ Richard¡¯s voice sounded in my mind. I¡¯vee across a group of nine rogues.¡¯


    ¡®You need reinforcements?¡¯ I responded right away. A group of nine wasn¡¯t big, but I¡¯d rather yit safe


    for my guys.


    However, Richard¡¯s reply was not what I expected. ¡®No, Alpha. In fact, their leader would like to speak


    to you.¡¯


    ¡®About what?


    ¡®About our operations here, sir,¡¯ Richard replied.


    There were only nine of them, so even if they weren¡¯t trustworthy, we would be able to handle them.


    ¡°Bring them in,¡® I told him.


    A few momentster, Richard walked into camp with a rag-tag mix of people, most of them men,


    though there were a couple of women. All of them were in tattered clothing, and many my age or older.


    One looked like he was barely old enough to shift, but the rest appeared to be seasoned enough to put


    up a good fight.


    The man in the lead was short and stocky, but pure muscle. What stood out most was that he was


    missing his left eye, but rather than using a ss eye or cover it with a patch, he simply had a gaping


    hole in his head.


    I heard Vicky take a long breath at the sight of him. She tried her best to act normal, but I could tell she


    was somewhat disturbed


    I met them on the edge of the camp so that they wouldn¡®t get too much information about our


    operations here.


    You are new here,¡± the leader said, extending a dirty hand in my direction. ¡°Everyone¡¯s been talking


    about you. Ever since you came, you haven¡¯t lost a fight. Impressive.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes and ignored his hand. I didn¡¯t care whether a rogue would find me offensive or not.


    ¡°I¡®m not here to make friends. What do you need?¡±


    He shrugged and pulled his hand back, introducing himself. ¡°They call me Single Eye.¡±


    Scanned with CamScanner


    Chapter 149 The White Queen


    A fitting name, I thought.


    ¡°We are here to join you, if you will have us.¡± He got right to the point, not beating around the bush any


    more,


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I folded my arms across my chest. I didn¡¯t need anyone joining my ranks that I couldn¡®t


    completely trust.


    He took a deep breath and put his hands on his hips. ¡°Honestly, there are way too many f*cking groups


    of rogues in this area, some quite small, others thousands strong. We have been working with a group


    for a few years, but the leader is too f*cking weakpared to you. We don¡®t think that we will be any


    match for that f*cking b*tch the White Queen as it is right now.¡±


    ¡°The White Queen?¡± I repeated his words, the word queen sticking out to me. The Seer¡¯s words came


    back to me.


    ¡°The queen has slept these many years¡­¡±


    Before or after the war, none of my intel in the past had mentioned any unidentified power in the north.


    It sounded to me that she was new to her reign.


    Interesting


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± he nodded. I pushed my thoughts away for now so that I could listen to what he had


    to say.


    ¡°She¡¯s leading an army from the far north. They¡¯re not rogues. They¡¯re a pack that seems to havee


    out of nowhere, but those motherf*ckers can fight! Many groups have tried to attack them but ended up


    losing to those sons of b*tches! If that bitch gets here, we might be chased out of this area. We need a


    new leader.¡±


    ¡°I have no interest.¡±


    I frowned. For some reason, I didn¡®t like how he spoke about her. However, I tried to focus on what he


    had said. A pack in the north?


    ¡°Hear me out here,¡± he knew he wasn¡¯t going to convince me so easily. ¡°I don¡®t know what you came


    here for, but it seems like you want your operations to stay here for a while. Sooner orter, you will


    have to deal with the rest of the rogues as well as the White Queen. But you don¡¯t have arge group.


    Let alone there are now some crazy *ss guys out there besides you.¡±


    This time, I didn¡®tment. He had a point. I knew nothing of the White Queen. I would have to take


    his word for it that she had tough fighters in her forces. My curiosity about her would have to be sated


    later.


    ¡°The situation in this area has been much the same for many, many years. But now that she¡¯s here¡­


    things are changing, and not for the best. Not for us anyway.¡± Single Eye slowly shook his head as if


    lamenting the old days. ¡°We just want to be a part of the one rogue force that has a good chance at


    defeating her, or at the very least escaping her clutches.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, what he is saying makes sense,¡¯ Talon said through mindlink.


    While I agreed with him, I was leery of adding anyone to my group that I didn¡®t know.


    ¡°How do I know I can trust you?¡± I asked Single Eye.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make a pledge to you, of course,¡± their leader replied. All of us are seasoned fighters. Even the


    kid back there.¡± He gestured at the younger boy. ¡°We can give you our word that we¡¯ll stay loyal and


    fight alongside you.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°No offense.¡± Talon said to him, ¡°but I¡®m not sure the word of a rogue is that meaningful. Especially


    since you just betrayed your current leader.¡±


    Then split us up. It¡¯ll be harder for us to organize against you if we¡¯re in different details. We just want


    an opportunity to join a group that can stand a chance to survive. That¡¯s all.¡±


    I surveyed the group. All of them looked tired. Like they¡¯d been on the run for quite some time and


    could use a break.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°Paul, take these new recruits and split them among the details. I don¡¯t want any two of


    them together.¡±


    Scanned with CamScanner


    A


    s *


    were giud fighters but we could use some help for patrolling. Also, it sounded like the White Queen


    could me trouble for me and I needed to be prepared.


    Pau, who had be quite loyal to me since his arrival, jumped to attention and immediately went


    about doing exactly alhad asked


    Once they had disseminated Talon came over to me. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯ll keep an eye on them.¡¯ I nodded,


    walking over to Richard he was taking to some of the other warriors, ¡®Richard, go back out and finish


    scouting. If you hear anything about this white Queen I want to know about it


    Yes se Richard said respectfully Samuel is still out there. He went in the other direction. Hopefully, we


    will have same good intel for you before nightfall.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 143

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 143


    Chapter 143 The Rogue King


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    Soren was healing steadily, but the pack wasn¡¯t too happy about his stay


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Cerina knocked at my open office door.


    ¡°Cerina,¡± I looked up from the piles of documentation and studying materials and greeted her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the prince?¡± The prince was my baby boy.


    ¡°He¡¯s with Seraphine. Do you need me for something?¡±


    Cerina breathed in deeply through her nostrils, held it for a moment, and then let it go. ¡°Yes, Your


    Majesty.¡±


    I stood up from my desk and gestured for her to take the seat at the sofa with me.


    ¡°Is this about Soren?¡±


    She nodded. It was obvious she wasn¡¯t pleased with his presence, and I could hardly me her.


    I started, ¡°I know that it¡¯s difficult for anyone to understand why I haven¡¯t simply locked him up or had


    him executed. But our rtionship is aplex one. He helped me when I was in


    need of assistance, and I would like to do the same for him.¡±


    ¡°My understanding is that he helped you when you were in need of assistance because he had ordered


    some men to beat you, isn¡¯t that so, Your Majesty?¡± Cerina might be respectful, but she also didn¡¯t


    have any problem speaking her mind.


    ¡°Yes, to an extent,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s more to it than that. Anyway, he did take me in. He gave me a job


    and cared for me while I needed it most.¡±


    ¡°He held you hostage so that he could use you and the prince as bartering chips. That¡¯s how I see it,¡±


    Cerina replied, folding her arms. ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty, but I believe you may be more trusting


    than is good for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re probably right about that,¡± I admitted. ¡°I do tend to forgive easily and think the best of


    people.¡±


    ¡°And in many ways, we admire you for that. But in this case¡­ he is a dangerous man. He needs to be


    dealt with ordingly. He should be seen as a prisoner of war, not a friend visiting from out of town for


    an unforeseen amount of time or a political refugee.¡±


    I considered her words and realized she was right: ¡°Very well,¡± I said. ¡°Toward that end, I¡¯d like to give


    him somece to stay. It should be somewhere that he will befortable but also where we can


    make sure he is watched at all times.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take manpower away from the cause for that,¡± she


    reminded me.


    ¡°And if we can win him over as an ally, he may be very valuable. Not to mention, he is a bargaining chip


    now,¡±|| stated.


    ¡°He¡¯s had a falling out with his uncle. It¡¯s not as if we can ransom him back,¡± Cerina said with a shrug.


    ¡°No, but Soren knows about both the West and East kingdoms much better than us. I do believe that


    his resources and intel could help us. After All, we need to know what King James and King Kal are up


    to.¡±


    Cerina didn¡¯t seem to be too convinced, so I added, ¡°It¡¯s better to have a friend than a potential enemy.


    Worst case, even if he is a foe, wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep him under our watch than letting him run


    free?¡±


    That seemed to be more eptable to her. She sighed and finally gave in.


    ¡°There¡¯s a small cottage on the edge of the pce grounds near the highest part of the wall. There¡¯s no


    gate there, so it would be difficult for him to escape, and it¡¯s frequently patrolled.¡±


    ¡°That sounds perfect, Cerina. Thank you.¡±


    A few hourster, I personally walked Soren to the cottage Cerina arranged for him. I¡¯d already been


    there to inspect it. ¡°It¡¯


    s not as nice as the one you put me in, but I think it will work,¡± || told him.


    ¡°I really appreciate your hospitality, Rosalie¡­ I mean¡­ Your Majesty. Sorry. Old habits die hard.¡± He


    laughed and looked a bit sheepish.


    It was strange, hearing him talk to me that way. ¡°You can still call me Ro or Rosalie when there¡¯s no


    one else around.¡± I did have my guard with me, as I always did, but they were in the distance, and they


    weren¡¯t listening that closely to our discussion.


    Pushing open the front door, I said, ¡°Here we are,¡± and gestured for Soren to walk in. ¡°It¡¯s just a small


    living room, kitchen, one bedroom, and a bathroom, but-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful,¡± Soren said, looking around. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    My eyes traced over the old, dingy furniture. The walls were a light yellow and in need of a fresh coat of


    paint. The kitchen cupboards were old, and one was falling off of the hinges. I knew the other two


    rooms were not much better.


    This was a man who owned an ind and lived in a mansion¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve had some clothes hung in the closet for you. The toiletries are in the bathroom, and there¡¯s food in


    the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve always wanted to learn cooking! Maybe one day, you¡¯d be willing toe over and let me


    cook you a meal?¡± he


    asked pleasantly, and didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by the outdated internal decoration at all.


    I almost said yes, but reminded myself that I shouldn¡¯t do that. Seraphine and Cerina had already made


    theirpromise, and I did think it was a good idea to keep my distance with Soren.


    I shook my head, and turned his offer down. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be quite busy for a while. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Please do say so, Queen Rosalie,¡± Soren said. He wrapped his arm around me and pulled me close.


    For a moment, it was like I was hugging my old friend. ¡°Thank you so much. I can¡¯t tell you how much I


    appreciate your hospitality. Even if you can never forgive me,¡±


    ¡°Soren,¡± I pushed away so that I could look him in the eye. ¡°Please give me some time. However,


    regardless of what I think, you should understand that my people will be much slower to ept you.


    That means, in the meantime, you must stay here and be my hostage. I can¡¯t treat you the same way


    you treated me.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± I wanted to say more, but before I could get anything out, one of the guards knocked


    on the open door. I turned my head to give him my attention.


    ¡°Pardon me, Your Majesty,¡± he said, ¡°but we just received a


    message that you¡¯re needed in the war room.¡±


    That was never a good summons to receive. ¡°Thank you,¡± | told him and then turned back to Soren.


    He chuckled. ¡°Our roles really have changed. Gosh, I hope I¡¯m not going to have a baby.¡± He put his


    hand over his abdomen the way I used to do.


    I bit back augh at his silliness. ¡°Please behave and don¡¯t do anything silly,¡± I warned him.


    ¡°Got it,¡± he promised me.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± I smiled at him and then left.


    The guards escorted me to the war room where one of themanders who had been at the front was


    standing. Fresh from the battlefield, he was dirty, with sweat and blood caked to his face. He didn¡¯t


    appear to be injured himself, but he had surely inflicted some wounds.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Commander Landon,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°What is it that you have to report?¡±


    He bowed to me and said, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡®ve been receiving word recently from our scouts and


    many vigers that there have been sightings of a new threat.¡±


    ¡°A new threat?¡± I asked. I tried not to sigh. We were still managing the old ones.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Landon told me. He was a middle-aged man with dark hair, graying at the temples, and


    when he spoke, it was with great authority. ¡°They are calling him the Rogue King, and though it¡¯s


    unclear as to his intentions, we¡¯ve heard his forces are infiltrating our territories.¡±


    SER


    I stared at his face for a moment, trying to make sure I was clear on what he was telling me. It didn¡¯t


    seem like a lot of information at the moment. ¡°A Rogue King?¡± I repeated. ¡°Do we know where he¡¯s


    come from?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty, only that he seems to being from the south, moving northward.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ how many rogues does he have with him exactly?¡± |


    asked.


    Landon shook his head. ¡°That is also uncertain, Your Majesty, but we¡®ve heard reports as small as two


    dozen to as many as two hundred.¡±


    ¡°That seems like a rtively small force,¡± one of the other leaders, Katherine, said, tapping her nails on


    the table in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not arge forcepared to the others we have encountered, but he is said to be a fierce warrior


    himself, possibly stronger than twenty wolvesbined.¡± Landon¡¯s expression told me he believed this


    could be true, though it sounded far fetched.


    ¡°What do you suppose we should do?¡± | asked Landon.


    ¡°I believe it would be smart for us to move our forces here,¡± he said, pointing to a spot on the map that


    was a bit south of the castle. ¡°If we can meet him there, we can potentially prevent him from invading


    our territory at all.¡±


    ¡°What about the other rogues?¡± Katherine asked. ¡°We can¡¯t just forget about them.¡±


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t leave them unattended,¡± Landon agreed. ¡°We can use a smaller force against the Rogue


    King and still keep our other forces in reserve against the other threats.¡±


    I considered Landon¡¯s n. We needed to be careful not to stretch ourselves too thin.


    ¡°Very well,¡± I told him. ¡°Let¡¯s move forward with your n. We¡® Il need to do our best to keep our forces


    as centrally located as possible so that they can go where they are most needed. But we can¡¯t allow


    this Rogue King to simply walk into our territory without confronting him. Whoever he is and whatever


    he wants, if he ising into our territory, he will need to show that he is not a threat.¡±


    h emia


    ¡°And if he is a threat?¡± Landon asked, raising an eyebrow.


    My answer was simple. ¡°Then we eliminate him.¡±


    Bo

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 144

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 144


    Chapter 144 The Rogue King¡¯ Choice


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡®Alpha, we saw arge pack of rogues nearby,¡¯ Richard used the mind-link to tell me what was


    happening.


    He had returned from patrol and was still in his wolf form as he came to a stop in the middle of camp,


    breathing heavily. ¡®They¡¯re headed in this direction.¡¯


    Immediately, I snapped to attention. ¡°How many?¡± | asked.


    He shook his head. ¡®At least one hundred, maybe more.¡¯


    ¡°Almost the same size as us,¡± Talon said, his eyebrows furrowed.


    Rogues, they seemed to be everywhere, and there were so many different packs of them. They could


    show up at any moment, and we¡¯d be forced to defend ourselves.


    The further north we went, the more cautious we had to be, and the more concerned I grew for Rosalie.


    How would she be able to navigate amongst those ruthless monsters with a baby all by herself?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The only thing that wasforting was that I could still feel the pull of my child, and I prayed to the


    Moon Goddess every


    day to keep them safe.


    When we were within twenty miles of the border of the northern territory, I sent Samuel and Richard out


    to scout the area. I didn¡¯t want to move without making sure that we had done a thorough check of


    where we were going.


    Not because I was afraid, but because I had other priorities, and I didn¡¯t want to waste time and energy.


    Samuel, who returned with Richard in his wolf form, jumped in. ¡®But these are no ordinary rogues.


    They¡¯re savages. We saw them rip their preys¡¯ bodies to shreds after killing them for no reason. I


    mean, rogues are rogues, but those are the worst I¡¯d ever seen.¡¯


    ¡®Their leader is a she-wolf,¡¯ Richard continued. ¡®We got a good look at her. She looks¡­ deranged, like


    some sort of a lunatic. She beat up one of her own wolves just because he killed that victim too soon.


    Afterwards, she tore the victim¡¯s dead body open and dragged his organs and intestines out¡­ they all


    came over top up his blood. It was¡­ it was gross.¡¯


    I could only stare at them for a moment, trying to understand what we were dealing with. It sounded like


    a pack that wouldn¡¯ t fight fair or follow the usual rules of battle- even rogue rules.


    ¡°You said they wereing our way?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know why, but it seems to me that she¡¯s looking for something. That¡¯s why they are


    working their way


    vige by vige.¡±


    ¡°I thought the White Queen was looking after those viges?¡±


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Richard shifted back to his human form. He was a tough warrior, but from his look, I could tell


    he didn¡¯t even want to talk about what he had seen. ¡°There were no survivors in those viges.


    Women, children, even animals. None.¡±


    Vicky gasped and covered her mouth with her hand. Paul immediately wrapped his arm around her


    shoulder and pulled her close to him.


    ¡°Alpha, there are two more viges behind us. Shall we¡­¡± Vicky murmured.


    I knew what she wanted to ask. Shall we stay and fight off the rogues? Talon and Paul both looked at


    me, waiting for my decision.


    ¡°Talon, ask everyone to shift and get ready to fight. Be prepared for anything. Vicky, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Vicky will stay with me!¡± Paul tightened his grip on Vicky. Talon patted Paul on the shoulder. He knew


    Paul could protect her with his life. However, that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t still concerned for his younger


    sister, especially against these savage wolves.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. We have over a hundred and twenty now, we should be able to hold them off!¡± Talon


    replied.


    Ever since Single Eye joined me, in the past few weeks, more groups came to me. Those who


    challenged me, I put to their eternal death, and they were no longer my concern. The rest volunteered


    to regard me as their leader.


    They called me the Rogue King.


    It didn¡¯t matter to me what they called me, especially when that made it easier for me to navigate in the


    northern territories,


    However, soon after the order was given, I heard Single Eye protested against Talon, ¡°What the f*ck?!


    Why do we need to fight with them? Just let them pass, man! Why do we need this trouble?¡±


    ¡°Because if you don¡¯t fight them, you¡¯ll need to fight me!¡± | growled.


    Single Eye stared at me, and as I stared back, he shrinked and backed away.


    ¡°Fine!¡± he muttered. He was obviously not happy about my decision, but he dared not argue further.


    Within minutes, we all got our belongings ready to go in case we needed to move out quickly before we


    stripped and shifted. Then, I got my battlelines ready, and we stepped further into the forest in the


    direction Samuel and Richard had said the rogues were spotted in.


    Within a few minutes, red glowing orbs began to appear between the trees. They were here.


    It didn¡¯t appear to be the entire pack, though. Perhaps they were just feeling us out. Either that or they


    had split and were going to attack from two sides.


    1


    ¡®Watch your nk! I told everyone.


    The rogues came barreling through the trees, their lips pulled back in snarls as their tongues flopped


    between their sharp teeth, saliva hanging from their jowls. Their fur was dirty and matted, and many of


    them had blood streaked across their faces or down their chests.


    The wild looks in their eyes told me that Richard and Samuel had been correct-these rogues were not


    your typical fighting force. They were brutal and would be difficult to contain.


    As they came running at us, my warriors prepared for impact, getting low and slipping into battle


    positions. I was in front, and arge male wolf with light gray fur was headed right for


    me.


    ¡°Let hime,¡± I thought to myself.


    We collided hard, and I was able to run my right shoulder into his chest. It knocked him backward onto


    the ground, his head hitting hard. The wind was knocked from his lungs, and he was left dazed.


    Hesitating would only get me into trouble. Quickly, I leaped on top of him, sinking my teeth into his


    neck. He was strong, though. As blood began to fill my mouth, he used his back legs to push me


    backward, trying to get me off of him.


    Thung on with my teeth, and when I went backward, he came with me, both of usnding on the


    ground, me on the bottom now. I couldn¡¯t stay that way, so I rolled him over, my ws ripping into his


    back.


    He yelped, and I knew I was beginning to get to him now. Again, I went for his neck, using my back


    legs to hold his out of the way this time. He tried to fight me off, but the previous damage was too much


    for him, and I was able to slide my teeth between his shoulder and neck.


    The second bite was a fatal one.


    Spitting bloody fur from my mouth, I looked around to see who needed my help.


    Across the way, I saw Vicky and Paul. He was doing his best against two wolves while Vicky was trying


    to help, but the rogues were sorge and menacing, she was losing her stand.


    I took off in a sprint, running as fast as I could, dodging others as I honed in on my target. Just as the


    large female wolf was about to mp down on Vicky¡¯s shoulder, I plowed into her, knocking her several


    feet into the air. Shended on her bottom and slid along the ground, leaves and debris flying in


    the air.


    I went after her, pouncing on her again. This had to be the leader the scouts had spoken of. Blood


    coated her mouth and dripped down her front. The blood was so thick, it was all i could smell.


    Landing on top of her, I sank my ws into her front legs, but she was stronger than she looked, and


    she was able to use her back legs to push me off. She red at me, and there was something so


    familiar about her eyes.


    I found myself distracted by her for a moment, trying to ce her, but soon enough, I snapped back. I


    wanted to bring her down, hoping that it would end this rogue force.


    Rather than waiting for me to attack her again oring after me, though. She turned and ran in the


    other direction, heading into the woods. I chased after her for several feet, but then I realized she was


    luring me away, and I stopped.


    Thad no interest in knowing what might be out there waiting for me.


    MT


    Quickly, I turned around and ran back the few feet beyond the perimeter of the battlefield I¡¯d gone.


    Looking around, I saw that many of the rogues were leaving now. They¡¯de to inflict as much harm


    as possible and to see how many of us there were. It felt more like a scrimmage than a real battle.


    I knew they¡¯d be back, though.


    Talon finished off a ck male wolf that he¡¯d been fighting by ripping out his throat. That was thest


    one. The others had either left the battlefield or were lying still on the ground.


    | counted eight dead rogues-four of my men down, three wounded.


    ¡°Sh*t,¡± I said, noting who we¡¯d lost. There were some good men there, my men. Not the rogues who


    had joined me recently.


    ¡®Where did they go?¡¯ Talon asked me.


    I shook my head. I¡¯m not sure.¡¯


    ¡®Should we go after them? Talon asked, clearly eager to finish the fight.


    ¡®Yes,¡¯I told him. ¡®But they¡¯re cunning. Ask Samuel to track them down, but do not attack. Wait for my


    order.¡¯


    ¡®Why is that?¡¯ my Beta asked me.


    Taking a deep breath I told him, ¡®I don¡¯t know. I just had a bad feeling¡­¡¯


    ¡°Alpha!¡¯ Paul¡¯s voice sounded concerned, and immediately drew my attention. ¡®I found something¡­ I


    mean someone. Could youe over?¡®


    Talon and Vicky had been there already, and they both looked very worried.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Paul swallowed, and pointed to a dead wolf, ¡°I knew this guy. He was one of King James¡¯s


    secret agents.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 145

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 145


    Chapter 145 James Was After Rosalie


    **Soren POV


    I had never thought I¡®d enjoy my days doing nothing, but staying in the cabin that Rosalie provided me,


    knowing I was in her territory and she¡®de by once in a while to visit was a weed change in my


    life.


    Looking around the cabin she had given me to use, I noticed a few details that could use some


    improvements. Since I had so much free time, I decided I¡®d take on several small home improvement


    projects to make this ce my own.


    There still were many things I needed to figure out and many people I would need to face eventually,


    like my uncle, like Ethan, but for now, I was happy with staying in a forgotten corner in the far north.


    When I first walked in, I was in shock over the disarray, but I could see she was trying to give me


    something of my own.


    Moving around the cabin, I slid off my jacket, andid it on the small sofa. I¡®d asked for some paint with


    more contemporary colors. If I was going to stay here for a while, then I would see to it that this ce


    was fixed up, and changing the color theme was step one.


    ¡®Boss, are you around?¡® Thomas¡® voice rang through my mind, startling me for a moment.


    ¡®Thomas, you b*stard!¡® I scolded him. I had wanted to do so, but he was rarely awake ever since


    Rosalie brought him back here. ording to Rosalie and Seraphine, Thomas was wounded way worse


    than me.


    I had checked on him a few times, but he wasn¡®t conscious. The doctor said it would take time. I knew


    he had disobeyed my orders so that he could save me, I appreciated that, so I couldn¡®t really be angry


    at him. After all, he didn¡®t want to run away on his own.


    ¡®How are you feeling?¡® I asked.


    I¡®m fine now. Whatever they used on me was really effective. Most of my external wounds are healed. It


    just took me a bit to wake up,¡® he told me, his voice sounding strong despite his recent injuries.


    ¡®Then go back to sleep, you idiot!¡® I chided. I couldn¡®t imagine he had anything important to tell me


    since he¡®d beenpletely unconscious for so long.


    ¡®Boss, I¡®ve been awake and up and about for a couple days now. However, I heard about your situation


    and figured I¡®d better not act recklessly. That¡®s why I didn¡®t mindlink you. It seems like you¡®re in a fairly


    good mood though?¡® he asked me. Was he being sarcastic? Did I seem like I was in a good mood?


    ¡®Shut up. If you didn¡®t need me for two days, what do you need me for now?¡® I rolled my eyes, even


    though he couldn¡®t see it.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡®Come on, boss. Just because I guessed right, you don¡®t need to dismiss me. I assume you don¡®t need


    me to get you out of where you are?


    ¡®No, I don¡®t need rescuing,¡® I chuckled internally. ¡®What¡®s up?¡® || asked him in a firm tone.


    Actually, I do have news for you. I heard from Damian that the queen miscarried her baby.


    I let that sink in for a moment and tried to figure out why he was telling me this. The queen losing the


    child didn¡®te as a shock to me. I had nned that from the very beginning.


    Based on my intel, the queen was poisoned many years back. When they finally figured out that it was


    the poison that caused her to lose her fertility, she had been looking frantically for the antidote through


    the years.


    When Damian told me that, I happened to have just found out about Rosalie¡®s bloodline. I was able to


    obtain some of her blood and sent it over to Damian. Her blood had such healing power that it did work


    as an antidote, and the queen was able to conceive.


    However, both the king and the queen were no longer young. It was highly unlikely that they would


    actually be able to produce a healthy heir any more. Especially since the queen suffered


    from the poison for so many years; her body was no longer suitable for carrying babies.


    That meant¡­ if they were to try again, they would continuously need Rosalie¡®s blood to strengthen the


    queen¡®s physical condition in order to sustain the entire pregnancy. However, I never revealed to


    anyone where the blood came from. As far as I knew, even Damian didn¡®t know the true source of the


    blood.


    I smirked, ¡®What does that have to do with me?¡® He couldn¡®t be telling me this just because he expected


    me to feel sorry for the royals.


    ¡®Boss, it doesn¡®t have anything to do with you. But you may want to warn Rosalie because James


    seemed to have figured out the source of the blood.¡¯


    My eyes widened, and my heart stopped beating for a moment. I knew sooner orter, this would no


    longer be a secret, and that was what I had told Rosalie earlier, however, I didn¡®t expect it to be so


    soon!


    ¡®F*ck! How much time do we have?¡® I asked, frantically. The implications of this situation could be


    astronomical.


    ¡®Not much. That¡®s why I reached out. McGintry was the one who informed me. They¡®ve spotted James¡®s


    secret agents around the northern borders. They areing for her! Thomas exined, making my


    breath catch in my throat.


    If James was going to get her, they would need her alive, but there was no telling what James probably


    had going through his mind right now after losing that child. Even if they took her and nned to keep


    her as a prisoner and use her blood, that would be a hopeless situation for Rosalie. I couldn¡®t let that


    happen.


    But James was a desperate man, and oftentimes, desperate men went to great lengths to get what


    they wanted.


    ¡®I will deal with it. You stay safe and lie low,¡® I ordered. ¡®Thanks, man.¡®


    ¡®Don¡®t mention it. You have no idea how much I¡®d rather hand her over. But the war is over, and I don¡®t


    like owing ady the favor of saving my *ss.¡®


    I let out a chuckle at Thomas¡®s ridiculous statement, but the situation was quite serious, and I needed


    to act right away.


    Severing the mind link, I ran towards the front door of the cabin and burst out of it. My movements were


    not going unnoticed by the guards who shouted at me to stop before | found myself surrounded.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± one warrior growled, his eyes firmly upon me as if he wanted to


    rip out my throat.


    ¡°I need to see Her Majesty. It¡®s an emergency,¡± I replied, trying to make them see reason. They were


    wasting time, and we¡¯d already lost too much of it.


    ¡°You don¡®t deserve to be anywhere near our queen. You should have been executed the moment we


    found you, but the queen¡® s kindness is the only thing that saved you,¡± the other guard, a man at least a


    foot taller than me with a good twenty more pounds of muscle, gritted out.


    Irritation filled me at hearing the man¡®s words. Perhaps he was right, but at this point in time, I didn¡®t


    have time to deal with his crap. I had to find Rosalie before it was toote.


    ¡°Move or I will remove you,¡± I growled in frustration, narrowing my eyes at them and mentally preparing


    to shift.


    ¡°Enough!¡± a woman¡®s voice called out, and as the men looked back, I saw a woman in white¨Crobed


    walking towards me with an irritated glint in her eyes. ¡°Leave us,¡± she ordered, and I watched as the


    guards bowed and walked away.


    I knew her. The high priestess Cerina.


    Closing the distance between us, I said, ¡°I have to find Rosalie. It¡®s important.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡®t get to make demands, Soren,¡± she replied, causing me to roll my eyes. She stopped in


    front of me and folded her arms, a determined look on her face.


    ¡°She is in danger,¡± I snapped.


    Cerina stared at me for a moment with suspicion, as if she wasn¡®t sure I was telling the truth. Finally,


    she said, ¡°She isn¡®t here. She just left a short while ago for the front.¡±


    Fear crawled through me upon hearing her words. If Rosalie was out there, that meant she was falling


    prey into a trap that was set for her. She was in more danger than she could possibly imagine.


    ¡°We have to call her back!¡± I yelled, running a hand through my hair in frustration.


    ¡°What makes you think she is in danger?¡± Cerina asked, narrowing her eyes.


    ¡°King James¡®s queen lost her baby,¡± I frantically exined. ¡°He is out searching for Rosalie now,


    intending to use all of her blood to cure his wife.¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock as her lips parted. ¡°Oh, my goodness. D*mn it Soren. What have you


    done?!¡±


    I didn¡®t have time to stand there while she chastised me. ¡°We have to get to her before they do.¡±


    ¡°How do we know you¡®re telling us the truth, and you aren¡®t working with James?¡±


    I changed my tone, bing more apologetic. ¡°Look, I¡®m not trying to cause problems. I know I


    messed up with Rosalie before, but I am trying to fix that honestly. I am not trying to deceive anyone. I


    just want her to be safe.¡± The confession left my lips, and as I let it sink in, my heart swelled.


    I was finally doing something that was for someone else. I realized what was important, and it actually


    felt¡­ good.


    ¡°If you won¡®t help me protect your queen, then I will do it myself. Let me pass.¡± I lifted my chin in


    defiance and awaited their decision.


    She stared at me for a moment before looking at her guards. ¡°I¡®ll send men to confirm, but Soren, you¡®d


    better stay.¡±


    ¡°There¡®s no f*cking time. Do you not understand?!¡± | raised my voice, and seeing that there was no way


    I could persuade her peacefully, I went ahead and shifted. She was taken a little aback at first, but the


    warriors immediately shifted as well, about to subdue me by force.


    ¡°Ooohoooo!¡± I howled, readying myself for the fight.


    However, Cerina raised her hand to stop the warriors. ¡°Let him go, but follow him,¡± she said. ¡°Soren,


    please do not let her down again.¡±


    I nodded my wolf head, and the woman gestured for the guards to allow me to leave the grounds.


    If Rosalie got hurt because of my foolishness, I would never be able to forgive myself.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 146

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 146


    Chapter 146 The Baby Was In Danger!


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    ¡°Commander Landon, how is it?¡± I stood up from my chair as soon as he walked in. The rest of the


    leaders also stopped talking, and everyone was looking at him.


    The look on his face told me everything. The usual stoicmander had tears glistening in his


    downcast eyes as he slowly shook his head. His jaw was set in anger as he began to answer my


    question.


    ¡°The losses have been astronomical, Your Majesty,¡± he began, his toneced with despair. ¡°Five of our


    viges were attacked, every man, woman, and child ughtered. Not a soul left alive in any of them.¡±


    I stood there, staring at him for a long moment, trying toprehend what he was saying. ¡°How is this


    possible?¡± | muttered.


    He shook his head. ¡°We cleared out the rogues in those areas recently, and everything seemed to be


    back in ce. We assumed that those territories were safe and we only sent patrols to check in


    periodically. But this particr pack of rogues is ruthless like none we¡®ve ever seen before. We had no


    way of knowing what had happened with no survivors. It wasn¡®t until our patrols went back in that they


    discovered the devastating aftermath.¡±


    Visions of what that must¡®ve looked like came to mind, but I had to push them away so as not to


    be physically ill.


    I sank back down to my chair, and tried to digest the horrible news.


    Five viges, not a single survivor.


    ¡°We need to take them out! The sooner, the better!¡±


    I couldn¡®t express my sadness and rage at the moment.


    Those viges had just been rebuilt a month ago¡­ I remembered going there with patrols and


    receiving flowers and freshly made baked goods from the kids.


    Now, all of them, all of them¡­ were gone.


    What kind of heartless monsters could do that?


    Everyone in the room was as heartbroken as me.


    ¡°They were spotted thirty miles south of here.¡± Commander Landon was pointing at a valley on the


    map. ¡°Your Majesty, there are two small towns not too far away from there, and we need to stop them.¡±


    I nodded without hesitation. ¡°Send eighty percent of the force out there.¡±


    Everyone gasped. General Vandough disagreed. ¡°Your Majesty, it would be too much! That means we


    will either have to pull from the force that is keeping an eye on the Rogue King or from our capital city.¡±


    ¡°Then pull the force from the Rogue King side. So far, he hasn¡® tposed an immediate threat to us.


    However, those savages¡¯ heinous crimes are not tolerable, and I want us to end them right now. Once


    and for all, every single one of them!¡±


    The leaders looked at each other. I waited for them to say something.


    I heard a whistle from the corner of the tent. ¡°I¡®m with you, Rosalie!¡± Georgia was the first to say she


    was on my side. I smiled at her to show, my appreciation for her support.


    Then Commander Landon voiced his opinion. ¡°I agree with the queen too. Let¡®s take care of one


    problem at a time.¡±


    Murmuring in the room went on for a little while, and finally, General Vandough was also convinced.


    ¡°Okay, as you wish, Your Majesty!¡±


    I looked around the room. ¡°Thank you, everyone. Let¡®s all get


    ready.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, all get ready? You¡­?


    ¡°I am going with you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Your Majesty! You haven¡®t even gotten your wolf yet!¡±


    Scanned with CamScanner


    Chapter 146 The Baby Was In Danger


    someone shouted out.


    This time, even Georgia gave me a disapproving look.


    I shook my head, and my decision was already made. ¡°Please listen to me,¡± I reasoned with them. ¡°I


    won¡®t be fighting on the frontline, but I need to be there for moral support and to help out in the hospital


    if needed.¡±


    I nced around the room and announced, ¡°I¡®m your queen, and I need to be there for my people!¡±


    **t


    Riding along in an all¨Cterrain vehicle, I sat next to Jace. Everyone else could run quickly across the


    land to get where they needed to be, but it was faster for me to go this way than to slow someone down


    by riding on their back.


    He was taking me to an observation area back from the lines. We had a lookout in a tall tree that had


    been constructed to help keep an eye on the movement of the rogues. It was still behind our lines, so it


    would be safe.


    However, if the battle broke out, I¡®d be evacuated further back to the town hospital to help with the


    wounded.


    It was difficult to climb up to the lookout station, but my training had helped me to get into better shape,


    and I managed.


    From up there, we could see for miles around.


    The battle hadn¡®t started yet, but I was able to see both sides.


    In the distance, the rogue forcese together. My own warriors were also getting into formation. We


    were outnumbered. That was clear from even a nce. And from the looks of things, these weren¡®t


    your typical rogue forces.


    Even from a great distance, I could tell there was something off about them. They seemed¡­ wild.


    Bloodthirsty. Maybe even a little¡­ deranged.


    As I watched, I saw a person in the center of their line.


    A she¨Cwolf, and she looked familiar.


    | stared for a few seconds, a chill running down my spine.


    ¡°Do you have any binocrs?¡± I asked him. Our wolf eyes were sharp, but I needed to see more clearly


    since I hadn¡®t shifted yet.


    I needed to see for sure.


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small pair of binocrs and handed them to me.


    ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± I muttered. The hairs on my arms stood on end as I looked at her familiar face. I


    couldn¡®t believe what I was seeing.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jace asked.


    ¡°That woman¡­ the rogue leader. I know her,¡± I told him. I stared through the lenses at that face.


    Once beautiful, she now looked like a heinous monster. She¡®d gone from always having perfect


    makeup and just the right outfit, being adorned in jewels, and sleeping in the king¡®s castle¨Cto this.


    Now, her long hair was cut short. Her skin was dark and caked in dirt. Her clothing was rags. And¡­ her


    eyes were red. Madalynn! Who is she?¡±


    I could barely get the words out of my mouth. ¡°She¡®s Alpha Romero¡®s daughter.¡± ¡¤


    He gasped. ¡°The banished one?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± I admitted to him. I realized that I might have intentionally ignored any news about


    Ethan and Madalynn. ¡°But that¡®s her.¡±


    As we spoke, the battle broke out.


    I put down the binocrs. ¡°All right. I¡®m going to go check on the status of the hospital.¡± If anyone


    bes critically wounded, I will be able to help, so I need to be prepared for that.¡±


    Quickly, he ushered me to the hospital. This time, it was faster


    for me to ride on his back. Walking inside, I saw Seraphine already setting up and jumped in to help her


    and the other women get everything ready.


    The sun started to set, and I knew the battle would continue into the night


    ¡°Seraphine, is the baby okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is doing well, but he definitely is missing you!¡± She smiled. As soon as her words ended,


    Anna, the new nanny, brought my boy in and bowed to me, ¡°Your Majesty, His Highness is awake and


    asking for you.¡±


    I took them to a private room reserved for me next to the main hall. Then, lifting my angel out of Anna¡®s


    arms, I kissed his chubby cheek. ¡°Be a sweet boy for Mama, okay?¡± I told him.


    He cooed and tugged at my hair.


    I kissed him again. ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    Turning to Anna, I handed him over and said, ¡°You¡®re sure you have everything you need?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± she said, setting him on her hip. ¡°And we¡® re not far away from you.¡±


    ¡°All right. Just¡­ be careful.¡± I had a bad feeling, but I thought it was probably just my nerves. I wasn¡®t


    used to being this close to the front in a rogue war.


    I returned to the main hall and started getting messages from the front from dispatchers..


    ¡°We¡¯re holding our line for now,¡± one of the messengers said. ¡°But they are attacking relentlessly:¡±


    Although I wanted to go and fight myself, I couldn¡®t do that without a wolf. Besides, the wounded began


    to pour in quickly, and I had to make myself busy helping them.


    Many of them were in their wolf forms when they were brought in. We tended to their wounds, sewing


    them up and giving them pain medication. The humans were easier to bandage than the wolves, so we


    had them shift if they were strong enough to do so.


    A few people were critically wounded, and I gave them some of my blood to help them. I had to be


    careful not to make myself dizzy or lightheaded. I needed to keep my faculties about me.


    The sounds of howling and growls were getting closer. Seraphine went to stick her head out of the


    door.


    She looked wary when she returned. Jace followed her in.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I was concerned.


    ¡°We checked in with Landon again, and he said that the rogues were pushing our force back,¡±


    Seraphine said. ¡°However, he said we should be able to hold the line, though.¡±


    I nodded. If mymanders were confident, then I¡®d have faith in their words.


    More and more wounded came in, and their injuries were vicious. It was clear this pack of rogues was


    fighting dirty.


    I was bandaging up a warrior when all of a sudden, I heard loud noises from next door.


    My heart started thumping. My baby!


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Jace burst to the hall, and his voice was filled with panic.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡°¡°His Highness¡­ and Anna, I can¡®t find them anywhere!¡±


    The bandages and cleaning supplies fell from my hand, and I ran to the private room desperately. I felt


    my world was falling apart


    The window was broken from outside and the room was terrifyingly empty. Without thinking, I grabbed


    a nearby scalpel, and climbed out of the window, and Jace shifted immediately, following me out to the


    back yard.


    ¡°Can you smell them, Jace?¡± My voice was trembling.


    He couldn¡®t answer, but he sniffed and nodded his head. I said nothing more, and jumped on his back.


    We started running toward one direction and my whole being was trembling in fear. Please, Moon


    Goddess, please do not let anything happen to him!


    Seraphine had also caught up to us. After running for five minutes, we realized that we¡®d left the town


    center.


    A clear baby boy cry pierced through the night. I flew off Jace¡¯ s back and saw two figures lying on the


    ground in the dark.


    My baby-he was next to Anna¡®s lifeless body. The young nanny¡®s arms were still wrapped around him.


    She was protecting him until thest second of her life.


    I picked my son up with quivering hands, and could no longer hold back my tears. ¡°Anna-!¡±


    ¡°Oohooo!¡± Howls echoed through the woods.


    Wolves¨Cthey were surrounding us.


    And they weren¡®t ours.


    In the darkness, I spotted red orbs.


    Rogues. They¡®d been waiting for me.


    I realized that this was a trap, and they had lured me out.


    She lured me out Madalynn!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 147

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 147


    Chapter 147: Ethan To The Rescue


    An ugly gray wolf stalked out from the dark woods, followed by another and another.


    Jace and Seraphine each took a side of me, ready to fight.


    When the rogues moved forward, it was in a rush, all of theming at us in unison. Jace and


    Seraphine both lunged at the wolves closest to me, trying to protect me, but there were so many of


    them and only the three of us.


    Jace grabbed arge ck wolf by the neck and bit down, shaking it until it stopped moving. But as


    soon as he had dealt with that one, two more were on top of him. I watched in horror as they bit into his


    muscr back, trying to get to his neck. He continued to fight, but soon he was under a pile of rogue


    wolves.


    Seraphine was fast for an older woman, and she managed to take out two of the smaller female


    wolves, biting into their necks and pulling until they went down, but she wasn¡®t a warrior.


    Arger male came at her, and as I saw him knock her to the ground, leaping on top of her, tears filled


    my eyes.


    Would these two give their lives trying to protect me and my son?


    They had done their best to fight them off. However, there were too many of the enemies.


    Holding my boy tightly against my chest, I wielded the scalpel. It was no match for the giant gray wolf


    that snarled as it came at me. With its powerful snout, it hit my arm, knocking the makeshift weapon


    away.


    ¡°Get away from me!¡± I screamed. How I wished I could shift!


    I tried to kick the wolf in the head, but it grabbed my leg and bit down, yanking me off of my feet. I


    sheltered my baby to protect him from the fall, but his cries echoed in my ears as pain radiated up my


    calf to my knee.


    Another wolf bit into my side. I felt my bones crunch and smelled blood in the air.


    I couldn¡®t believe this was how I was going to die¨Cand my baby? Would they at least spare my child?


    My elbow flew out, striking the wolf in the face, but it did nothing as it continued to bite down on my


    side, the other still gnawing on my leg.


    The pain was so intense, I couldn¡®t breathe. My head was swimming. It felt like my insides were being


    ripped out.


    Just when I felt myself starting to fade away, the wolf next to me yelped and let go. The one on my leg


    fell limply on top of me, like it was dead.


    I tried to turn my head to see what was happening. Was it Jace or Seraphine who had fought through,


    or had some of my guards arrived?


    However, when I looked up at the neer, all I could see above me were glowing red eyes and a


    wolf with a vaguely familiar fur color.


    ¡°No¨C!!¡±


    I screamed desperately and used my entire body to shield the little life in my arms with thest of my


    consciousness.


    Then ¡­ the world went ck.


    ¨C


    **Ethan¡®s POV


    When I saw them, my heart was thumping like it didn¡®t belong to me, and my whole body shook in the


    absolute terror that chilled me to the bone.


    Rosalie, my beautiful girl, lying on the ground in a pool of her own blood, with the two wolves who were


    still mping down on her.


    In her arms was a wiggling, screaming child.


    Immediately, with all of the rage coursing through my veins at the moment, I ripped them both to


    shreds. They didn¡®t even get a chance to scream before I tore their throats out,


    I tossed them away from Rosalie and saw her turn toward me.


    Time had stopped for me at that moment as all the emotions flooded through my body at the sight of


    her.


    My angel, my love, my life.


    I carefully moved close to the mother and child I loved so dearly, and my vision was blurred by warm


    liquid filling my eyes.


    I despised myself for not getting to her sooner.


    I couldn¡®t even dare to imagine what would happen if I was even a secondte.


    Her eyes flickered open for just a moment.


    I couldn¡®t speak to her in my wolf form, but I looked down at her, trying to get closer to her.


    Was she still upset with me? Would she forgive me?


    If she reached out to me, even just a gentle touch from her would make my heart fill with joy and


    contentment.


    I hoped to see some sort of recognition in her expression, but that¡®s not what I saw at all.


    Her eyes widened slightly, her pupils dted. Her pink lips parted, and all I heard was a desperate cry.


    ¡°No¨C!!¡±


    And then she used her whole body to cover our boy before passing outpletely.


    In that split second that she was looking at me, though, what I saw wasn¡®t love or hope.


    It was fear.


    My dear sweet Rosalie, she was afraid of me.


    As heartbroken as I was, I snapped out and moved quickly next to her to support her upperbody,


    making sure she didn¡®t hit the hard ground as she copsed.


    The moment I felt her body against mine, I could no longer hold back my howl.


    ¡°Oohoooo¨C!¡±


    My guys had caught up, and took care of the rest of the rogues. It seemed like the two wolves


    protecting Rosalie were still alive.


    After taking a moment to let the situation settle in, I gently nuzzled my angel.


    While she was unconscious, I thanked the Moon Goddess that I could still feel her warm breath and


    hear her heartbeat


    And then, I saw him.


    My child, he was still crying, but he had wiggled free of his mother¡®s arms and was lying next to her,


    looking up at me with his face scrunched up and red from all of his crying.


    All I wanted to do was to hold him.


    But I didn¡®t know if it was safe enough for me to shift just yet. If there were more rogues outside on the


    way, I might need to fight again.


    ¡°Get away from her!¡± I heard a voice shouting,


    I saw a young he¨Cwolf, panting as heid on the ground. I recognized he was one of the two wolves.


    He was severely wounded, but was still trying to do something for Rosalie,


    I could only snarl at him.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡±


    The voice I heard next was Vicky¡®s. She was in her human form now, dressed in shorts and a T¨Cshirt.


    The guy on the ground was surprised, and he was less wary towards Vicky than me. Then I realized


    one thing ¨C|| was the only one with the rogue¡®s eyes.


    ¡°I¡®m going to help her,¡± Vicky exined. ¡°She¡®s my friend.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s all right, Jace,¡± I heard another voice, a woman, say. ¡°These are¡­ friends of the White Queen.


    Thank you for helping us.¡±


    The speaker was that older woman from the ind. I recognized her, but I wasn¡®t sure how she knew it


    was me.


    However, the White Queen?


    Was she talking about Rosalie?!


    I looked at Talon and Vicky, who were as surprised as me.


    How had Rosalie be the White Queen?


    ¡®Alpha,¡® Richard¡®s voice rang in my head, ¡®A battle is raging between the same savage rogues that we


    encountered a week ago and what appeared to be an organized army. I had to assume that they were


    under themand of the mysterious White Queen. What should we do?¡®


    ¡®Help the White Queen and take down the rogues.¡®I replied concisely.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Yes, sir!¡®


    ¡°And if anyone doesn¡®t want to fight on the field, tell them I¡®ll make them regret that decision. They¡®ll


    have to fight me


    afterwards.¡¯I knew most of the rogues that joined metely didn¡®t want to deal with the savages, but


    they probably didn¡®t want to deal with my wrath more.


    Yes, Alpha!


    Not long after that, I saw arge force of wolvesing in from the west and recognized that they were


    Rosalie¡®s


    Amongst the wolves, I saw a familiar face. Georgia¨Criding on the back of one of the wolves looking like


    a fearless warrior.


    I couldn¡®t use the mindlink with her because she didn¡®t have her wolf yet, so I had to run over to get her


    attention.


    At first, she was confused and thought I was a threat, but then, as she slowed the wolf she was riding


    and leaped off, she said, ¡°Ethan? Brother? Is that you?¡± Her eyes were wide with amazement, and I


    knew it was both at seeing me there and also at my change in appearance.


    I could only nod and gesture for her to follow me back to the hospital. She understood and we ran


    together.


    Once we were there, Georgia went inside, and I heard a happy, though quick, reunion between her and


    Vicky as I shifted and got dressed outside. I decided that the others had the battle under control now. It


    was time for me to take mymander hat off and focus on Rosalie and the baby.


    ¡°How is she?¡± I asked, stepping back into the medical facility.


    The midwife said, ¡°She¡®s much better now. It will take a few days, but she¡¯ll recover.¡±


    I felt a wave of relief wash over me.


    Then I turned my attention to my child.


    Georgia was holding him, and a pang of jealousy hit me that she¡¯d gotten to hold him before I did. He


    wasn¡¯t crying anymore, though. That was something.


    ¡°Isn¡®t he adorable?¡± Georgia asked.


    I studied his face and could see how he looked like his mother and like me. He had her cheeks but my


    nose and eyes-well, what my eyes used to look like, anyway.


    Thinking he might be scared of me, I kept my distance at first, but then, his chubby hand darted out for


    me, and he was reaching, trying to get to me.


    I wondered if the pull was causing him to react that way. This whole time that I¡®d been searching for


    him, had he been looking for me as well?


    Georgia handed him to me, and I took him in my arms, holding him against my chest. I wasn¡®t sure


    what to say to him, but when he reached up and touched my face, I could feel tears stinging my eyes.


    ¡°He knows,¡± Georgia said, her own eyes also filled with tears. ¡°He can sense that you¡®re his father.¡±


    I nodded. My sister had no idea just how strong our bond was already.


    The color was starting toe back into Rosalie¡®s cheeks. I knew I would have to do something to


    make sure that she stayed with me forever. I was never giving up my baby or his mother again.


    Not for anything.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 148

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 148


    Chapter 148 When The White Queen Met The Rogue King¡­


    Rosalie¡®s POV


    The pain I¡¯d been feeling right before I passed out was gone; I knew that before I even opened my


    eyes.


    But that wasn¡®t the only thing that was different.


    I tried to remember exactly what had been happening, and when visions of those rogue wolves, with


    their sharp teeth and red eyes, entered my mind, I sat up, my eyes flying open.


    I wasn¡®t where I expected to be.


    In fact, I didn¡®t have any idea where I was at all.


    It was dark, and I was lying on a cot.


    My eyes flickered around the space. I was in a tent, and the scent of the forest let me know I was


    somewhere deep in the woods.


    My boy!


    My arms frantically reached out for him, but I didn¡®t feel my baby anywhere.


    My heart was pounding with fear.


    What happened to him? Had he been taken by the rogues? Was he¡­ was he still alive?


    I pushed the nket that was covering my legs off of me and swung my feet around to the ground.


    There was a bit of an ache in my side, but it wasn¡®t too strong, and my leg didn¡®t hurt at all.


    I must¡®ve healed myself pretty quickly. Still¡­ the pain in my heart was unbearable.


    Alll could think about was my child. Where was he?!


    As I got to my feet, the tent door opened, and arge form walked in.


    It was then another memory came back to me¨Cright before I lost consciousness, I¡®d seen a rogue with


    red eyes.¡­


    Now, here he was. Therge wolf was standing in front of me.


    It seemed that I was his prisoner.


    I sat back on the cot, not wanting to deal with him. My mind started to calcte the best way to find my


    baby and to escape.


    To my surprise though, the wolf left the room without making any sounds.


    A short moment after that, the door opened again, and in came the person that I thought I¡®d never meet


    again in my life.


    It was him¡­ even in the dark, I could tell by his footsteps and his musky scent.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I held my breath.


    Though I told myself so many times that whatever happened in the past had passed and that I had


    moved on, the moment I was with him, my heart ached uncontrobly again.


    I couldnt see him right now due to theck of light, but sooner orter, I knew I would have to face him.


    He wasn¡¯t going away.


    It was quiet in the tent. Finally, Ethan turned on a smallntern which bathed the tent in just enough


    light for me to


    Chapter 148 When The White Queen Met The Rogue King


    see


    I watched him walk towards me and crouched down, so that his eyes were at the same level as mine.


    He was as strikingly handsome as before, and his gaze was¡­. soft and gentle.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    | almost reached for him as his scent wafted to me in the small space and threatened to intoxicate me.


    However, I was snapped awake when I met his pair of crimson eyes.


    I remembered now¡­ he was banished by King James, and he was a rogue now.


    What exactly had he gone through? Why was he here?


    Did he save me?


    I had a lot of questions, but then I pushed all of them away. Why would I care?


    ¡°You¡®re awake.¡± It wasn¡®t a question.


    I nodded. To try to distract myself from him, I asked ¡°Where is he? Where¡®s my child?¡±


    ¡°He is safe with Georgia,¡± he said, staring at me.


    I got to my feet, but he stopped me.


    ¡°Sit, Rosalie,¡± he said, putting one hand on me and guiding me back down. ¡°You¡®re still weak. You need


    rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m fine. I need my baby.¡± I didn¡®t want to spend any more time alone with him.


    ¡°In a minute,¡± he said. He pulled his hand back from me, but the way he was looking at me made me


    think he wanted to touch me more.


    However, I hardened my heart and told myself I wasn¡®t falling for that again.


    ¡°You¡®re the White Queen?¡± he asked, a tone of disbelief in his voice.


    | smirked at myself. Of course he was right down to the business. Why would I think he cared about


    me?


    ¡°That¡®s right,¡± I told him. ¡°And you¡®re the Rogue King? So¡­ is this your kingdom?¡± I had a feeling we


    were technically still in my territory, but I didn¡®t know where. Wouldn¡®t my people be searching for me?


    He smiled bitterly at me. ¡°I have no kingdom now, Rosalie. I have nothing. I brought you here for your


    recovery.¡±


    I took a moment toprehend the situation before I replied.


    First, I¡®d show my gratitude. ¡°Ethan,¡± I said, ¡°I thank you for saving me.¡±


    ¡°I sensed there is a ¡®but?¡± He raised his eyebrow.


    I was a bit annoyed, but then I made my request as he expected, But I could do that back at my home¨C


    in the pce.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s not safe out there. That¡®s why you were attacked in the first ce,¡± he said tly.


    ¡°We wouldn¡®t make the same mistake again now that we know.¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Rosalie, just let me help you,¡± he frowned.


    ¡°I don¡®t need your help, Ethan!¡± I raised my voice.


    He only looked at me for a long moment before he said, ¡°Yes, you do. I will have Georgia bring the


    baby for you to nurse him, but then, you will go back to sleep.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock, and I felt fury start to fill me.


    Who was he to tell me what to do? This was mynd! I was the rightful ruler here, and he thought he


    could juste in here and boss me around again?


    Chapter 148 When The White Quran MM The Respue King


    I was about to jump up and tell him what was going to happen when my head started to swim.


    Maybe he was right. I was awfully lightheaded. I must¡¯ve lost too much blood.


    Without another word, Ethan turned around and walked out of the tent, leaving me alone again with my


    own thoughts.


    It didn¡®t take too long for him to return with Georgia, who was carrying my child.


    With the desperate longing I was feeling for my baby, my arms reached for him.


    He saw me and nearly leaped out of Georgia¡®s grasp to get to me. She handed him to me, and I held


    him close for a moment, breathing him in and kissing his head. He grabbed hold of my hair and


    squealed with delight at being back in my arms.


    ¡°Thank you, Georgia,¡± I said, ignoring Ethan, who was still standing next to me watching me and the


    baby. His eyes didnt even blink


    The little one puckered his tiny lips, and I knew he was hungry.


    I was about to nurse him, but then¡­ I looked up and met Ethan¡®s eyes. I stared at him for a few


    seconds, hoping he would get the cue to leave the room.


    But he didn¡®t seem to understand my silent request at all.


    Any gentleman should¡®ve left without me asking! I gritted my teeth, ¡°Excuse me, but may I have some


    privacy, please?¡±


    He stared into my eyes for a couple of seconds and parted his lips. However, his reply was not at all


    what I expected. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­because¡­.¡± For a moment, I found myself unable to speak.


    ¡°Ptssss!¡± Georgia burst intoughter, and my face was bright red. This was not how it was supposed to


    be!


    Finally, Georgia straightened her body fromughing and pushed Ethan out of the door, ¡°Come on,


    brother. Do you want your son to starve?¡±


    I made sure Ethan was gone before I pulled up my shirt,


    The little one had already been a bit fussy due to his hunger, but he quieted down as soon as I started


    feeding him, which brought a smile to my face.


    Georgia returned after a few minutes. She closed the door behind her.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± she asked me, sitting down on the floor next to the cot.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I told her as I stared down at my sweet boy. ¡°I¡®m not in any pain anymore, but I¡®m a little dizzy.


    How did I get here?¡±


    ¡°The rogues pushed our forces from the field, and Ethan came in and fought them off. While our people


    were still regrouping, he told Seraphine he was taking you back to his camp to rest. She tried to argue


    with him, but he wouldn¡®t hear it. So¡­ he moved you here.¡±


    A sigh of frustration left my lips. ¡°I don¡®t understand, Georgia. Why is he holding me here?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, do you really not know? He cares about you, but he doesn¡®t know how to handle it other than


    keeping you close and safe. He has gone through a lottely.¡±


    I was sure she knew all about how Ethan had be a rogue and everything that had transpired with


    him over the past few months, but I didn¡¯t want to hear it.


    Thest thing I needed was to find myself beginning to feel sorry for him again. I told myself that


    whatever had happened between him and James was probably something he deserved.


    ¡®I just don¡¯t understand why he can¡¯t leave me alone,¡± I told her, letting out a sigh. ¡°I understand he


    might want to


    Chapter 148 When The White Queen Met The Rogue King


    see his son¡­¡±


    ¡°He loves you, Rosalie.¡± She reached up and patted my leg.


    ¡°Well, that¡®s too bad. Apparently, the situation with Madalynn didn¡®t work out for him,¡± I rolled my eyes,


    and Georgiaughed.


    ¡°No, things definitely didn¡®t work out between him and Madalynn, but he never wanted to marry her to


    begin with.¡±


    ¡°Then, he just needs to go find someone else.¡± As I said those words, it struck me, ¡°Where¡¯s his mate?¡±


    I asked, ¡°Why doesn¡®t he go spend some time looking for his fated mate so that he can leave me


    alone?¡±


    Georgia shook her head. ¡°He can¡®t find his mate, Rosalie, because he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel her.¡±


    I frowned. I didn¡®t expect that, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    She let out a loud sigh and leaned against the cot. ¡°When everything happened with our mother and


    my father, Ethan was so disheartened by what our mother had done, he vowed to the Moon Goddess


    to never have a mate, because he didn¡®t want to ever be in a situation where he would be blinded by


    love the way he felt his father had been.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember Talon told me that. I thought it was just the way that he chose to live his life.¡±


    ¡°No, not only that. I¡®m guessing the Moon Goddess must¡®ve listened, and she took away his


    matebond.¡± Georgia¡®s expression was serious. ¡°He wouldn¡®t feel his mate even if she was right in front


    of him!¡±


    I took a deep breath and held it. I couldn¡®t believe someone would do that. Slowly, I let it out. ¡°Really?¡±


    She nodded.


    I looked down at my son, but my thoughts wandered.


    I used to wish that I was his fated mate, that we could be with each other forever and raise our son


    together.¡­ Now, I knew he¡®d never have that sort of happiness with anyone.


    ¡°Rosalie? Are you okay?¡± Georgia asked, patting my leg again.


    ¡°Yes, I¡®m fine,¡± I told her with a small smile. I nced down at the baby and saw that he was asleep. I


    was afraid to move him, though, because Ethan had implied that he would take him when he was done


    eating.


    Without a matebond, Ethan probably would never be able to love. So did he keep me here simply


    because he wanted his son, and he needed someone to feed the child?


    ¡°Everything¡®s going to be all right, Rosalie.¡± Georgia said.


    I nodded and sighed.


    A year ago, I would have never understood why Ethan or anyone would make that kind of an awful


    request.


    However, now I did understand. Because the pain caused by someone I loved was so unbearable that I


    would never ever want to go through that again.


    In fact, given the chance, I might make the same choice as him.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 149

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 149


    Chapter 149: Rosalie Was About To Turn Twenty -One!


    Not long after our conversation about Ethan, he came into the tent


    My arms tightened up around my baby.


    ¡°Is he done eating?¡± Ethan asked me, standing near the tent door.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, but he¡®s asleep.¡±


    Withplete indifference in his voice, he said, ¡°Give him to Georgia.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, keeping my voice low. I didn¡®t want to wake the baby, but I was so upset that I was having


    to give my baby to someone else.


    ¡°Rosalie, you need to rest,¡± Ethan said. ¡°And that will be easier if he¡®s not here. Georgia, take the


    baby.¡±


    I looked at my friend with a pleading look in my eyes, begging her to take my side.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Rosalie, but he¡®s right. You do need your rest. Don¡®t worry about him. I¡®ll take good care of


    my nephew while you¡®re sleeping.¡± She finished her sentence with a wink, which made


    me break a smile.


    I couldn¡®t argue, so I let her have him, but I patted his head as his aunt pulled him away, carrying his


    sleeping form out of the tent.


    I had to trust Georgia that she was doing what was best for both of us and that she¡®d make sure that I


    saw my child again.


    Ethan didn¡®t back out of the tent right away, so I took advantage of the situation and got to my feet. I


    was still a bit shaky, but I couldn¡®t let him see that.


    ¡°I want to leave,¡± I told him, keeping my tone strong.


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°That¡®s out of the question.¡±


    I red at him. ¡°Ethan, you must realize that my people will being for me. They will fight you at all


    costs and free me. It wouldn¡®t be good for either of our pack. You may as well let me go.¡±


    He simply shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    I wanted to punch him. How dare he try to keep me here?


    I reminded him, ¡°I¡®m not your prisoner! You can¡¯t just keep me here against my will!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can. For your safety and until you recover.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you are just such a tyrant!¡±


    Scanned with CamScanner


    Chapter 149: Rosalie Was About To Turn Twenty-One!


    ¡°Whatever you want to call me is fine.¡°.


    ¡°What you¡®re doing¡­ it¡®s just in wrong! You have to know that.¡± I wanted to say more, to tell him that


    whatever it was he d done to make James hate him, I believed he deserved it. But I held back my cruel


    words¨Cfor now.


    ¡°Rosalie, do not challenge me,¡± he warned as he turned away.


    ¡°I¡®ll be twenty¨Cone tomorrow!¡± | yelled.


    Yes, I would be turning twenty¨Cone, and it would be my coronation. My people would be looking for me,


    and I could not let them down!


    ¡°I know,¡± he paused for a second, and then continued to walk toward the exit of the tent, but I wasn¡®t


    going to let him.


    Grabbing his shoulder, I pulled him back around. Of course, I wasn¡®t strong enough to make him move,


    but he turned because he wanted to face me.


    ¡°I need to leave!¡± | demanded.


    He had to understand just how crucial my role was as a leader in the middle of a war.


    His red eyes narrowed. ¡°I suppose you¡®re just in a hurry to get back to my brother, then?¡±


    My mouth fell open, and I stared at him in disbelief. ¡°What¡®s that?¡± I asked him, wondering where he


    was going with this.


    Did he dare to think he had any im over me? That he could dictate who I spent my time with? After


    everything he¡¯d done?


    ¡°Soren¨Cthe two of you have found one another again. My guys saw him near the front looking for you.¡±


    I couldn¡®t process the information. Soren was looking for me? Anyway, why did it have anything to do


    with Ethan?


    ¡°It¡®s none of your business!¡± I retorted.


    ¡°I thought that you¡®d left the inds because you finally realized that he was the one who was a danger


    to you and the baby. But then I heard that you were actually spending your time with him again,


    voluntarily.¡± He shook his head as if I had done something wrong.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Unable to believe his words, I quickly thought through my options. All of a sudden, I felt resentment


    towards Ethan. Who did he think he was?! Scolding me for what I did with my own life?!


    All I wanted to do was free myself from his grip on me, both emotionally and physically. That, and to


    strike back at him just as badly as he¡®d hurt me, if that was even possible.


    ¡°That¡®s right,¡± I told him, holding my chin up high. ¡°I have been spending my time with Soren. By


    choice.¡±


    ¡°After everything he¡®s done to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Are you losing your mind?!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡®m not! I chose to spend time with him because at least he came to apologize to me. I chose to


    spend time with him because he at least wanted to make it up to me! And I chose to spend time with


    him because at least he wasn¡®t trying to boss me around like you!!¡±


    He stepped back and stared at me. He took a few moments, seemingly trying to calm his own temper,


    then he said in a more leveled tone, ¡°I can¡®t let you go back to him.¡±


    ¡°You have to!¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡®t.¡±


    ¡°You b*sdard, you let me go! You have to!¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ because I love Soren!¡±


    Ethan nched, his head tipping back as if I¡®d struck a physical blow against him. ¡°What¡­ did you


    say?¡± he asked, his words dripping with contempt.


    ¡°That¡®s right. Soren is my¡­ lover,¡± I lifted my head to look at him. Then I decided that whatever would


    get me out of here, l¡® d say. ¡°I miss him desperately and long to be back in his arms.¡±


    Ethan stepped away and turned his back to me. His fists


    clenched so hard that I could see them shaking along with both of his arms.


    I swallowed hard. Perhaps I had pushed too far.


    When he turned back to look at me, his jaw was set, and his eyes were practically smoldering. Like two


    coals, his irises glowed, narrowing in on me.


    I wanted to take a step back as well, to tell him I was lying, that I was just trying to make him angry. But


    I stood my ground, ring right back at him.


    ¡°I can¡®t f*cking believe you, Rosalie!¡± he spat. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡®re saying? He¡®s the one


    who tricked you and trapped you, and you¡®re in love with him?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± I shot back, though I knew exactly what he was saying. ¡°You did the same things to me and


    yet you are here acting like you didn¡®t do anything wrong!¡±


    ¡°What the hill is that supposed to mean?¡± he asked me, stepping toward me as I retreated a bit. ¡°You


    have no f*cking idea what you¡®re talking about!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? This from the man who was willing to use me to get to Soren while I was carrying your


    son!¡± There¨Cl¡®d said it. One of the two horrible betrayals Ethan hadmitted against me.


    I didn¡®t know if I¡®d have the strength to speak the other.


    ¡°That¡®s not what happened!¡± Ethan countered. ¡°I went to the inds for you, Rosalie! He set that up so


    that you would think that I was there for him, but that wasn¡®t the case at all. He¡®s a sneaky, conniving,


    b*stard, and if you seriously think that you¡® re in love with him, then you¡®re not the woman I thought you


    were!¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡®re definitely not the man I thought you were, now are you?¡± I asked, my hand jutting out to


    reference his red eyes. ¡°What are you now, exactly, Ethan? A rogue? A wolf without a home? One that


    no one wants? Some kind of a monster?¡±


    He stepped toward me then, and with the rage building up inside of him, I thought for sure he was


    going to strike me.


    His fist was coiled, and his arm was at the ready. If it had been my father, Derrek, just about any other


    man I¡®d ever known, my nose would be bleeding from such a statement.


    But Ethan didn¡®t hit me. He stopped and took a deep breath and then released the tension in his arm.


    ¡°You need to rest, Rosalie,¡± he said, his voice sounding mncholy, as if he knew that what I¡®d just said


    was true.


    I hadn¡®t meant to hurt him, not really. I felt bad, seeing him react that way. I wanted to take it back, but


    at the same time, I couldn¡®t. He¡®d hurt me far more than my words could ever injure him.


    ¡°I want to leave,¡± I reminded him.


    Saying nothing, Ethan turned and walked back out of the tent.


    I didn¡®t dare try to follow as I knew there were guards standing right outside. I could never get past


    them.


    My throat constricted as tears filled my eyes. I melted down onto the cot, my head in my hands. At that


    moment, all i wanted was my son and my freedom.


    I covered my face with the pillow and let my tears soak the soft linen. I couldn¡®t tell how long I had been


    crying, until finally, I got up and kneeled on the ground, lifting my face to the heavens.


    It was almost midnight and my birthday wasing.


    Even though the tent had no windows, and I couldn¡®t even see the moon, I began to pray. I prayed to


    the Moon Goddess to hear my wishes.


    ¡°Please, Moon Goddess,¡± I whispered. ¡°Hear my cries, just as you heard Ethan¡®s so many years ago.¡±


    My breath stuttered in my throat. ¡°Please, restore his matebond and let him find his fated mate. Take


    away the plea he made to you back when he was younger. Let him find her so that he can have the


    happiness everyone deserves¨Cand so that he can let me be.¡±


    That¡®s what I wanted, more than anything. I still loved him, and I still wanted him to be happy.


    However, I also wanted to be free from him, to finally have the chains he¡®d ced around my heart


    broken so I could go on about my life without being held back by the man who¡®d done so much to hurt


    me.


    But that wasn¡®t enough. I began to feel the pull of the moon on me, like all shifters did, and I knew my


    wolf was about to


    reveal herself. She needed her freedom as well, and there was only one way to ensure that I was never


    in this situation again.


    So I made my second birthday wish to the Moon Goddess.


    ¡°Please, take away my matebond. I don¡®t want to be in love with anyone ever again.¡± Love wasn¡®t what


    I¡®d thought it was going to be, back when I was younger and daydreamed about falling in love with a


    handsome, kind man. Love was difficult; love was pain.


    When I¡®d first fallen in love with Ethan, all I could think about was how badly I wanted to be in his arms.


    Every moment in his presence was pure bliss. But at the exact same time I was giving him my heart, he


    was nning my demise.


    If that¡®s what love was, I didn¡®t want to have anything to do with it anymore. I couldn¡®t risk my heart to


    be hurt and broken like that again.


    After making the two birthday wishes, exhaustion washed over me, and I sank down onto the cot. If I


    couldn¡®t have my


    baby, and I couldn¡®t have my freedom, I may as well sleep. At least in my sleep, no one could control


    me.


    I closed my eyes and reached for thefort of my dreams, hoping that Ethan would not appear in any


    of them.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 150

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 150


    Chapter 150 Ethan Found His Mate


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    Everything Rosalie said to me yed through my mind. There was no way she honestly loved my


    brother, right? The thought of him being with her made my blood boil, and even thinking she would


    entertain the notion was appalling.


    I hade all this way searching for her, yet her words broke my heart over and over again. When


    would I be able to make her see reason?


    Part of me wanted to shake sense into her, but I knew I could never physically hurt her. Seeing her get


    hurt was a hundred times more painful than me getting hurt myself.


    I returned to my tent, and my eyes fell onto the makeshift bed that Georgia had made for my son.


    The little one was fast asleep. His little pink lips were slightly open, and his rhythmic breathing calmed


    my frustration. I wanted to pinch his chubby cheeks, but I stopped myself midair so as not to disturb his


    rest.


    As I watched his peaceful sleeping form, I started to get more and more disappointed at myself. What


    had I done? I couldn¡®t believe I missed out on so much of his life!


    It seemed like he felt my emotion, the little guy pped his limbs, and I gently rubbed his tiny body with


    my palm. As I was amused that my hand almost covered half of his body, he grabbed my thumb with


    both of his tiny hands and put it against his chest.


    At that moment, a surge of warmth rushed into my eyes, and I could barely breathe.


    ¡°How is it I helped make someone so perfect as you, my son?¡± I whispered to him softly as I reached


    down, brushing my free hand across his face.


    There was no way I would let another moment be missed.


    ¡°He is perfect, isn¡®t he?¡± Georgia¡®s voice rang softly behind me. She was leaning against the entrance


    to my tent with a smile on her face. ¡°You have to make it right.¡±


    It didn¡®t take a genius to figure out what she was referring to.


    ¡°That¡®s what I¡®m trying to do,¡± I replied in annoyance.


    Couldn¡®t she see that?


    All of a sudden, a pull tugged at my heart. My hand went instinctively to my chest, and I felt my face


    twist into a pained expression.


    ¡°Ethan? Are you okay?¡± Georgia asked, walking closer to me with an edge of concern in her face. ¡°You


    need to sit down. Something¡®s wrong?¡±


    My wolf howled in my mind as I gripped my head with one hand, trying to shake off the pain radiating


    through me, the excruciating change, guing every inch of my body.


    ¡°I have to get out of here,¡± I grunted, pushing past Georgia.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Ethan, you need help!¡± She followed me out worriedly.


    ¡°Watch the baby!¡± I shouted through gritted teeth. Her eyes watched me with concern as she nodded


    with reluctance.


    Something was happening. Something inside me was changing


    As soon as I stepped from the tent and met the high moon in the sky, something inside me snapped


    and fell into ce.


    A sweet scent of jasmine and honey filled my nose, pulling me to seek out the source.


    Never had I felt the need to seek out something so delicious in my life, but my wolf called to me to go


    forth and find it. Its ravenous hunger devoured me with each step I took until | found myself outside of


    Rosalie¡®s tent.


    In confusion, I nced through the small opening in the front of the tent. Rosalie was kneeling on the


    ground as if she was praying.


    At the sight of her, the desire to run to her, to fold her into my arms and protect her, making her mine


    forever, was so overwhelmingly powerful that I couldn¡®t hold myself back.


    I didn¡®t need anyone to tell me what was going on¡­


    ¡°She¡®s my mate¡­¡±


    The soft words left my lips, and I was stunned in disbelief.


    I had sworn off the matebond for so long, and in the heat of it all, I never even thought of the possibility


    of Rosalie being my mate.


    How was this possible? Rosalie¡­had been my mate all this time?


    The unbelievable amount of joy rushing through my body mixed with the shock of realization made me


    tremble uncontrobly.


    For the first time ever, I felt my knees go so weak that I kneeled down to thank the Moon Goddess for


    taking mercy on me.


    Then I looked up, watching her in the tent, hoping to see my angel, my goddess turn around and see


    me.


    It was almost her twenty¨Cfirst birthday, so would she feel the same pull as I did?


    My entire being was quivering in pleasant nervousness and anticipation.


    I couldn¡®t wait to bond with her as lovers and as soul mates¡­


    However, I didn¡®t understand why she didn¡®t seem to notice that her mate was standing right outside


    her tent. Why couldn¡® t she feel me like I felt her?


    As if on cue, she turned. Her eyes met mine as I slowly stepped into the tent. The desire to im and


    mark her was more intense than anything I had ever felt before.


    I was so eager to make her mine forever.


    ¡°Mate¡­¡± I called.


    The desire sparked from my wolf as I stepped towards her. Her eyes were wide, and her body was


    frozen to the spot.


    I could sense her wolf on the brink of breaking free. Her constant moving around must have been the


    edginess of her wolf wanting toe out, but she probably still needed


    guidance to control her wolf.


    ¡°No¡­ that¡®s not possible,¡± she murmured with wide eyes that held so much confusion and fear. Yet I


    could also see love and passion.


    She was confused and had every right to be because I also had a million questions myself. However,


    all those questions would have to wait.


    ¡°You are my mate, Rosalie. I don¡®t understand how this happened, but you are.¡±


    Had I known my mate was her, I¡®d never have vowed to give up


    my matebond. And now, regardless of what happened that restored my matebond, I could not be more


    grateful.


    The closer I got to Rosalie, the stronger my pull to her became.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she said, breathlessly, as I brushed my hand down the side of her face. The


    heat of her attraction caused her to stare at me with uncertainty.


    ¡°I want you, Rosalie,¡± I whispered, ready to devour her. ¡°You¡®re my mate. We are destined to be


    together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡­we can¡®t¡­¡± she stuttered, as she tried to back away from me.


    ¡°Tell me you don¡®t want this, and I¡®ll leave,¡± I replied, leaning in close to her, her backing into


    contact with the edge of a table.


    I sniffed her scent and gently wrapped her in my arms.


    She gasped, ¡°Ethan¡­¡±


    I leaned in, kissing just behind her ear on her neck. My lips brushed against her skin, causing a soft


    whimper to leave her lips that drove my wolf towards the edge.


    As her eyes closed, I couldn¡®t wait a single second.


    Faster thanprehension, I grabbed her, pulling her close to me. My lips descended upon hers with


    feverish intent, which


    she met. She responded with hesitation, but she did not push me away any further.


    And that was it. There was no stopping us from there.


    Letting my hands run slowly down her side, I gripped her rear end, lifting her up and carrying her to the


    cot she wasying down on before. My fingers pulled and tugged at her clothing as I let my fingers slip


    in between the delicious folds of her core.


    Soft moans of pleasure left her as I brought her to the edge.


    The sweet smell of her arousal filled the air as her back arched while she took my fingers inside of her,


    the fullness of them stretching her and preparing her for what was toe.


    ¡°Ethan..¡± she whispered, causing me to growl in satisfaction as I pulled out my fingers and quickly freed


    myself of the confined clothing I was wearing.


    In one quick motion, I thrust into her, causing her to cry out in pleasure as I filled her to the brink. My


    movements were fast and relentless as I savored the sexual pleasure of her that I had craved for so


    long.


    Rosalie was everything, and I would spend forever begging her for love.


    ¡°E¡­ Ethan!¡± she screamed outing undone, but it was only the first of many. I was going to have


    her screaming for me


    over and over again until I imed her.


    ¡°You¡®re mine,¡± I growled slowly as I took her lips once more. ¡°My mate.¡±


    ¡°I can¡®t¡­. We can¡®t,¡± she moaned out, relishing in the way I was making her feel.


    Feeling her close toing undone again, I sped up, her hips matching mine with every thrust. ¡°You


    will be mine forever,¡± || imed as I filled her with my desire, my passion, and my love.


    My teeth bared as I prepared to mark her, but before I could, her hands shot up and she stopped me.


    ¡°No!¡± she screamed, causing me to pull back and look at her with shock and confusion.


    Moving from me, she escaped from the cot. Her naked body was a glory to look at.


    However, the sudden pain at her rejection crushed my entire being as I had been unprepared. It was as


    if I was stabbed in the heart, I stumbled backwards on the cot, barely able to keep myself sitting up


    straight.


    She didn¡®t want me to mark her?


    :


    ¡°No?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°You¡®re my mate, Rosalie. You must¡®ve felt it too.¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­ just stop,¡± she said, turning to face me as she pulled a robe around her body.


    ¡°I don¡®t understand.¡±


    ¡°Of course you don¡®t, Ethan!¡± she yelled at me, throwing her hands in the air, ¡°You never understand


    anything. You can¡®t juste back here and mark me without my consent!¡±


    Narrowing my brows, I stood to my feet pulling my pants back on. ¡°Your consent. I didn¡®t know I needed


    to beg my mate to ept the bond. This is what you wanted before. Why are you denying me? Don¡®t


    you feel the bond?¡±


    She stared at me nkly for a moment before shaking her head, ¡°No¡­ I do not.¡±


    This couldn¡®t be¡­. I stepped back and copsed to sit on the cot.


    ¡°That isn¡®t possible. The goddess blessed us to be together¡­¡± I murmured.


    ¡°You need to leave, Ethan,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡®re my mate. I¡®m not leaving you,¡± I urged, staring at her.


    Her rejection tore my heart.


    ¡°Fine!¡± she gritted at me before turning and running out of the


    tent.


    My heart shattered in that moment, and my thoughts were all stirred and mingled together. I didn¡®t know


    where to start sorting out everything that had urred the entire night.


    However, I pulled myself together and chased after her. Not just because my wolf howled at me to go


    mark her and make her ours, but also because no matter what our matebond situation was, she


    shouldn¡®t be out alone.


    It was too dangerous.


    As I raced around arge pine tree, calling after her, I realized I needed to shift to catch her, so I shed


    my pants and sprang into my wolf form.


    It only took me a moment to catch back up to her. However, In the distance, I saw Rosalie trip and fall


    hard onto the ground.


    I used all of my strength to try to get to her, but I couldn¡®t make it in time. My heart skipped a beat as I


    saw her falling


    and about to hit the ground.


    Then¡­. witnessed the most miraculous sight I¡®d ever seen in my whole life.


    Her human form quickly changed shape, shifting and rearranging.


    By the time shended, I saw a magnificent snow white wolf standing there in the moonlight. Her fur


    glowed soft silver, and her existence outshined the stars in the night sky.


    Of course, she was a white wolf, my pure, kind, loving white wolf.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 151

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 151


    Chapter 151 I Shifted For The First Time


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    I needed to get away from Ethan.


    As I ran out of the tent and across the camp, my cheeks were burning with shame from what had just


    happened. I kept my robe pulled tight around me and headed for the sce of the forest.


    I couldn¡¯t go far, though. As much as I wanted to take off and just keep running, without my boy, I could


    only go far enough to get the sounds of the camp out of my ears so I could think clearly for a moment.


    Why had I done that?


    Why had I let Ethan make love to me when that was thest thing I¡¯d wanted?


    Not that I wasn¡¯t willing at the time¡­ I couldn¡¯t deny that I was helplessly attracted to him even till this


    day.


    It was just that I wanted to fight it, fight the desire of him. I knew better than to let my emotions carry me


    away, and I¡¯d given in to his wanton desire.


    He had done so much to hurt me!


    From treating me like a tool, to nning to kill me, to using me to get to Soren¡­. All of those things


    added together made me feel like I should hate him and never want to see him again, and yet I¡¯d let


    him into my body like nothing was wrong.


    Like I was still the girl who would¡¯ve done anything just to spend a little more time with him.


    He¡¯d been the one to decide I wasn¡¯t worthy of him, though. He¡¯d been the one to push me aside. So


    now, I shouldn¡¯ t feel bad for doing the same to him.


    But I hadn¡¯t. I¡¯d let him right back into my arms, into my bed¡­ into my heart?


    Yes, I had loved him once.


    Yes, he was the father of my child, and yes, he was still the most attractive man I¡¯d ever seen.


    But I wanted to say no, he hadn¡¯t made it that far.


    Not yet anyway.


    ¡°Mates,¡± I whispered, shaking my head.


    Now that I was outside of the tent, I could see the moon. The bright silvery light was slightly obscured


    by the trees, but I could still see the round orb up in the sky, looking down at me as if it was the seeing-


    eye of the Moon Goddess.


    I wondered if she was having augh at the grand joke she¡¯d just yed. I¡¯d begged her to let Ethan


    find his mate so that he¡¯d leave me be, only to find out that it had been me all along¡­. And now, I


    couldn¡¯t feel the pull because she¡¯d granted both of my wishes?


    I couldn¡¯t describe the emotions coursing through me. It was as if I struggled for this long and


    eventually came back and realized that when all of my wishes were granted, I was in a worse situation.


    How unfortunate a soul was 1?


    I desperately needed a ce to escape this fate, and all I wanted to do was to run away-run away from


    Ethan and run away from myself.


    I charged through the woods as fast as I could. It felt good to not have to think and just let my body


    carry me along I ran blindly, not caring about where I was going, until the root from arge tree jutting


    out from the ground tangled


    around my feet, and I fell-hard.


    In that instant, as the ground came up to meet me, something inside of me changed.


    My bones and muscles began to move, rearranging themselves as if they¡¯d always known exactly how


    to do this. Fur sprang up on the outside of my body, and my robe fell away


    In the blink of an eye, I felt my body was ten times lighter, and everything moved much slower. I was


    about to adjust my body mid-air to prepare for the fall.


    To my surprise, Inded gracefully on the ground with no pain at all.


    With four legs.


    I was stunned and looked down at my body to find a beautiful snow white wolf with glossy fur shining in


    the moonlight


    My eyes widened. I found my wolf!


    My sight was immediately enhanced and everything was crystal clear even through the night.


    I could hear the slightest movement from the tents I¡¯d just left, and even my baby¡¯s smooth breathing,


    and I could smell Ethan¡¯s scent as he was chasing behind me not far away.


    The change was so overwhelming, I could not help but let out a long howl to the moon.


    ¡°Oohoooo-!¡±


    The sound of Ethan¡¯s footsteps as he came up behind me had me closing my eyes and retreating into


    myself as continued to run. I should¡¯ve known he wouldn¡¯t let me go, but I didn¡¯t want to face him.


    However, a momentter, I heard the pounding of paws behind me.


    Then I felt a snout hit me in the back left hip, and I was tumbling again. I flipped over andnded on my


    back, looking up into Ethan¡¯s red wolf eyes.


    Exhausted from all of the running and the emotional turmoil, my wolf shifted back into my human form.


    Above me, Ethan¡¯s wolf did the same.


    Now, he was staring down at me, his hands on my shoulders, keeping me from getting up. I was still


    pinned.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Come back to the tent. I can¡¯t protect you as easily out here as I can back in camp,¡± he said quietly.


    I was still angry despite the fact that his tone was soft and concerned now.


    ¡°No,¡± I told him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to your rogue camp, Ethan. I want to go home. I¡¯m going to get


    my baby and we¡¯re going to head back to the pce where we belong.¡±


    He shook his head, and I could see in his red eyes that he was doing his best to stay calm. ¡°Rosalie, I


    can¡¯t let you do that. They are after you. You must stay here with me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to tell me what to do anymore, Ethan!¡± | shouted at him. ¡°I am not your breeder ve girl.


    I am a queen, and I get to determine for myself what is best for me and my baby!¡± I pushed him off of


    me, and he let me get up. I saw the remains of my tattered robe a few feet away and walked over to


    pick it up. I tossed it around me, thinking a bit of coverage was better than none.


    ¡°He¡¯s our baby,¡± he corrected. ¡°And I¡¯ve already missed out on too much time with him. I¡¯m not going to


    let you take him out into the woods where Goddess knows what may befall him.¡±


    Hetched on to my arm again, but I pulled free. It seemed that perhaps I was stronger already, though


    I was just barely twenty-one and had just met my wolf.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± I shouted, wishing I could call for Talon or someone to help me. But I knew they


    were loyal to him beyond anything else. Even Georgia and Vicky would likely choose his side over


    mine.


    ¡°Just because you are the queen, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re making the best decision for yourself and


    my son!¡± Ethan shouted


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean? That you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± I snapped back at him.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I said,¡± he replied, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­mon sense


    would tell anyone they should stay here while there are rogues and members of armies out there


    looking for them!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so now I don¡¯t have anymon sense!¡± | yelled back at him, putting my hands on my hips. ¡°Well,


    why would you even want to im me as your mate then if I¡¯m such an idiot? Why don¡¯t you just reject


    me and get it over with?¡± I wished he would. If he would reject me, then I wouldn¡¯t be bound to him any


    longer.


    Ethan shook his head again. ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable, Rosalie. I know you¡¯re very intelligent. You¡¯re just


    not thinking straight because you¡¯re mad. Come back to camp. Now.¡±


    That was the old Ethan. He wasmanding me again.


    ¡°No!¡± I told him, and I turned away, thinking perhaps I¡¯d go into the forest and hide and thene back


    and get my babyter


    He was too fast for me, though. He grabbed me again, harder this time, though he wasn¡¯t intending to


    hurt me. ¡°It¡¯s not safe out here, Rosalie,¡± he said, tugging me as he backed up toward the camp.


    Thad two choices-struggle, hurt myself in the process, and end up going with him, or just go along.


    It was difficult to get my feet to cooperate when I didn¡¯t want to do as he¡¯d told me, but if I didn¡¯t, I was


    going to get hurt.


    And I¡¯d still be his prisoner.


    I let him tug me back into camp. He stopped along the way to put on his pants but didn¡¯t let go of me.


    Several people stood staring as he escorted me in, but one sharp look from Ethan, and they all turned


    away to mind their own business.


    He took me back to the same tent I¡¯d been in before. Tugging me inside, he backed over to the bed


    and pushed me down.


    The scent of our lovemaking still hung in the air.


    I hoped he wasn¡¯t about to try that again right now because I was not in the mood.


    Ethan dropped to his knees in front of me, his hands in mine.


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± he said, his tone calmer than before. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, and I don¡¯t want to upset you,


    but trust me when I say it¡¯s better for you to stay put for the time being, all right?¡±


    What could I say? I¡¯d already let him know that I didn¡¯t want to stay, and he¡¯d dragged me back here


    anyway.


    I was his prisoner now. Nothing I could say was going to change that.


    ¡°Can I have my baby, please?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Not right now,¡± Ethan said. ¡°You need to rest.¡±


    ¡°I want to see him, and I want to see him now.¡± I looked right into his red eyes, stressing that I meant it.


    If I was going to be apliant prisoner, he was going to need to give me my baby.


    Ethan let out a little sigh. ¡°Why must you fight me on everything?¡±


    I wanted to tell him that I felt the exact same way I only continued to stare at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring him in when he wakes up so you can feed him. Now, you both need to rest and you need to


    recover from your wounds.¡±


    It seemed funny that he wasn¡¯t that worried about my wounds when he was on top of me, thrusting


    inside of me.


    Ethan stood and leaned in to kiss my cheek. I stayedpletely still, like a statue as his warm lips


    grazed my cheek. ¡°I love you, Rosalie,¡± he said as he got up to leave.


    I said nothing. I couldn¡¯t echo his sentiment.


    At the tent door, he looked over his shoulder at me, but he didn¡¯t smile. He only stared at me before he


    finally turned to go


    As soon as I was alone, I fell backward onto my pillow and covered my face with my arm. Why did I


    have to be so foolish? I should¡¯ve never let him get to me again. I had already given him my body. I


    couldn¡¯t let him take my heart.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I might be his fated mate, but he wasn¡¯t mine. I didn¡¯t have one. I¡¯d sworn that off.


    So it didn¡¯t matter how badly he wanted me to love him, I wasn¡¯t going to.


    I wasn¡¯t going to fall for that again¡­

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 152

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 152


    Chapter 152 Birthday Gifts From Him


    I woke up with a slight headache.


    Dizziness washed over me as I looked around the tent and tried to remember what happened.


    Everything came crashing back to me, and Iy there for a moment with my hand pressed to my


    temple.


    My stomach grumbled. I had no idea what time it was because there was no clock in the tent, and I


    couldn¡¯t see the sun, but I knew I had slept longer than usual because I felt so hungry now


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I wondered if the guards would bring me something to eat if I went and asked them.


    Just as I was pondering what to do, the tent door opened, and Ethan walked in. He was carrying our


    baby in one hand and had a container in the other. He also had some sort of a package tucked under


    his arm.


    He brought food for sure because as soon as he walked in, the tent was filled with the delicious smell


    which made my mouth water.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Ethan said with a soft voice and I felt it was yesterday once more,


    Did he have to start the day the same way as the day before? It really didn¡¯t end well for me


    However, he was more gentle this time. I thought maybe he felt bad about everything that had


    transpired, but I was in no mood to ept his apology. I was still a prisoner here, after all.


    hungry. Ethan turned his head to give me some privacy while the babytched on, and then I covered


    him with a nket


    My stomach rumbled again, loud enough for him to hear.


    My face flushed


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I looked towards the container, trying to cover for my embarrassment.


    A small smirk appeared on his face. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just in time,¡± he exined. ¡°It¡¯s wild game and some


    fruit. I hope you like it.¡±


    He set a te down on the cot along with a fork and a knife.


    It was a nice gesture, and I did appreciate it, but I didn¡¯t want to be too excited about it. ¡°Thanks,¡± I told


    him. I was going to have to wait until the baby was done eating first. My eyes nced over the bright


    berries and the savory meat, as well as the fork and the sharp knife.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Ethan tried to start the conversation.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said That was all he was going to get out of me.


    ¡°Good¡± He nodded.


    Then neither of us spoke, and it was ufortably quiet in the tent.


    Once the baby was done eating, I carefullyid him down on the bed, fixed my shirt, and then picked


    up the te of food so that the knife was nowhere near the sleeping child.


    Ethan moved closer to me, and cleared his throat. ¡°Hey, I have something else for you.¡±


    | arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is it a ticket out of here?¡± I asked him, ¡°Because I would like my freedom.¡±


    He just stared at me, his brows furrowed above his crimson eyes. Letting out a loud sigh, he said, ¡°No,


    Rosalie. We¡¯ ve been over this. You can¡¯t leave right now. It¡¯s not safe.¡±


    I would scowl at him if it would help my situation, but I knew he wasn¡¯t going to budge,


    ¡°What is it, then?¡± I asked him, wanting to argue but not wanting to yell while the baby was next to us.


    Ethan handed me the package he had under his arm. I saw that the wrapping paper was actually an


    old paper bag. It was resourceful, I guessed.


    I unwrapped it, and found a beautiful crown made of white wildflowers.


    I looked at him puzzled. What was this for?


    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± he said. He had a sheepish grin as he waited for my reaction to his gift.


    ¡°Um thank you,¡± I responded tly. However, I had to admit it was very pretty.


    Did he make it for me? I just could not picture Ethan going to the field and picking wild flowers one by


    one..


    Seeing I had no morements, he spoke again. ¡°I know today is also your coronation.¡±


    Yes, I am aware, and thanks to you, I can¡¯t attend it!¡¯ | spouted in my mind, but I bit my tongue so that


    we didn¡¯t end up in another fight. I¡¯d had enough of these


    He took the crown out of my hand and set it on top of my head, taking a few seconds to arrange my


    hair around it.


    I didn¡¯t stop him because I just didn¡¯t have the energy to fight with him any more.


    Then he took a step back, to my surprise, kneeled down with one knee and picked up one of my hands.


    He looked up to my eyes and said sincerely. ¡°Your Majesty, may your reign be guided by the Moon


    Goddess. May yournd be blessed with joy and prosperity!¡±


    It happened too soon, and before I could react, he ended his sentences with a kiss on the back of my


    hand.


    His lips were a little cold against my skin, but his breath was warm.


    My heart just skipped a beat


    However, I immediately reminded myself that no matter how nice he acted, he was the reason why I


    couldn¡¯t go back to my people. Therefore, I pulled my hand back and dropped my face.


    He looked up at me again, and from his expression, I knew my reaction probably hurt him.


    ¡°Look, Rosalie, I know it¡¯s not that big of a present. I¡¯m sorry if you don¡¯t like it¡­¡± His smile had


    completely faded by the time he finished speaking, and I just couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for what I did. I


    heard myself say, ¡°It was a nice gesture, Ethan, thanks.¡±


    I despise myself. What was wrong with me? Why couldn¡¯t I just keep my stand strong around him?


    His expression didn¡¯t change much and he nodded. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Again, the silence took over the tent.


    I took a few bites of the lunch he¡¯d brought me and immediately I could feel the appreciation of my own


    stomach. The food was delicious, and it tasted especially good when I was so hungry.


    However, I slowed down, because he was just sitting there, staring at me¡­


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I swallowed a bite, ¡°Um¡­you¡¯re making me really ufortable just watching me.¡± I had to


    point this out honestly ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?¡±


    I was so disappointed in myself. Why did I even bother to ask him?!


    His eyes lit up at my invitation, and he leaned forward His warm breath blew in my ear, and I heard him


    whisper seductively. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡°


    What thell!


    ¡°You ..you¡­¡± My eyes widened, and I couldn¡¯t believe his mind totally went somewhere else. ¡°You get


    away from me!¡± | raised my voice.


    How dare he! After everything he did to me yesterday, how could he still act like nothing had


    happened? What was to him? His prisoner? His sex ve?!


    I stood up and moved away from him as soon as I could, worried he might proceed with something I


    was totally not in the mood for


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t chase after me and let me get away. It seemed that he found some amusement


    watching me, but then he said, ¡°I have something for the baby, too.¡±


    He held up a small leather rope with a few beads on it and a small wooden pendant. I saw that it was a


    little wolf. ¡°I made it for him. Come take a look.¡±


    I didn¡¯t move, still keeping my distance from him.


    Seeing how wary I was, he chuckled, ¡°I won¡¯t force you to do anything, not on your birthday anyway.


    Come over.¡±


    Thesitated for a moment, but reached up and held the wolf in my palm. It was expertly carved.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I admitted honestly.


    My praise lightened his mood for sure. He let out a small smile, and bent over to tie the leather strap


    around the baby¡¯s wrist.


    It was his first gift from his father.


    ¡°Thanks a lot, Ethan,¡± I told him. Then I put down my te. Although I was hungry, I was also too


    irritated by the situation to eat much. Besides¡­. I really wanted to find a way to make him leave in a


    rush. ¡°But I really think that you should just go now. I want to be alone.¡±


    He looked at me for a long moment, standing near the bed, practically hovering over me. ¡°I thought we


    could spend some time together today for your birthday.¡±


    | nced over my te, and my brain was running quickly. Yes, I needed him to leave the tent soon.


    A sarcastic chuckle came out of my mouth. ¡°Seriously? You think I want to spend time with you for my


    birthday? Ethan, I¡¯d rather be alone. I haven¡¯t forgotten what I¡¯m doing here and that you won¡¯t let me


    go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m protecting you!¡± he said, his voice a bit too loud. The baby squirmed a bit, and I told Ethan to


    shoosh. He grumbled at me and folded his arms across his chest.


    I scooted the te with what was left of the food and the knife on the floor, pushing it underneath the


    cot enough that he¡¯d forget about it.


    ¡°Ethan, you can tell yourself that you¡¯re protecting me all you want to, but we both know that¡¯s not true.


    You¡¯re just keeping me here because you don¡¯t want me to leave. You want to see the baby, and for


    now, you think you want to see me because of the mate bond. But at the end of the day, nothing has


    changed-except for you¡¯re somehow even more cruel and thoughtless than you were before!¡± I kept my


    voice down, but my words were pointed.


    ¡°Thoughtless?¡± he asked bitterly.


    The baby whimpered at the sound of his father¡¯s voice. I gently picked him up and held him against my


    shoulder ¡°You can¡¯t really think that the fact that you brought me some flowers and a piece of meat is


    going to make everything else that has happened between us all better, can you?¡±


    ¡°I think that you should understand that I¡¯m doing my best to make amends!¡± he shouted. The baby


    started crying.


    ¡°Now, look what you¡¯ve done!¡± I said through clenched teeth. ¡°Get out of here, Ethan!¡±


    ¡°Give me the baby!¡± he demanded.


    ¡°No!¡± I yelled back. ¡°He¡¯s crying, so now I have to feed him again. Unless you¡¯ve suddenly learned how


    to breastfeed, I think I¡¯m the only one who can do that. Leave, so I can quiet him down!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just unreasonable!¡± he yelled.


    ¡°Like you are! Get out of here, Ethan. I don¡¯t want to see you! That¡¯s my birthday wish! Get out!!¡±


    Ethan just continued to re at me for a long second before he turned around and stormed out of the


    tent, practically knocking the p of the door off as he went through.


    Once he was gone, I took a deep breath andtched the baby back on to feed him, but I felt awful.


    Yes, I had angered him on purpose, but I felt bad about that because he had been trying to be nice.


    Deep down inside, watching him get hurt still made my heart ache.


    But my n worked. Ethan was gone, and the knife was still here¡­. That coulde in handy.


    The baby reached up with his chubby little hand, and I saw the wolf pendant his father had given him


    close up. It was perfect


    Thad a feeling my son would treasure that gift forever-regardless of what role his father ended up


    ying in his


    life.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 153

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 153


    Chapter 153 If You Want My Life, Rosalie, Then Take it


    **Madalynn¡®s POV


    I was so close. My guys almost got her.


    They were supposed to bring her to me, and I could almost feel my ws sinking into that stupid bitch


    Rosalie. F*cking tramp. I had lost everything because of her. I was going to make her pay. I was going


    to rip her heart out in front of Ethan and devour it like a gourmet meal.


    But I came up short and I lost a few of my best b*tches.


    I had to retreat to make sure that I didn¡®t lose my life. F*cking Ethan! He ruined it for me. Again!


    I should have known, though. That fool was head over heels for her, even if he had lost his soul and


    taken on red eyes.


    He had befallen the same fate as I had¨Ckarma really is a bitch.


    For weeks, we had been watching Rosalie¡®s forces, and I thought this time we were going to get her.


    Why did everyone work against me and help that worthless nobody? I just couldn¡®t f*cking get it.


    Igasped in pain as the doctor changed the bandage on my side.


    ¡°Watch your freaking hands! Don¡®t you know how to treat your f*cking patient right?¡± | snarled.


    One of the wolves with Ethan had gotten me good, and even though I took down many of Rosalie¡®s


    warriors, I was no match for the power of those with Ethan.


    Perhaps once I got rid of Rosalie, he would see who the stronger wolf was. Then he would beg me to


    be his queen. A Rogue King and his Rogue Queen.


    The idea was one that brought amusement to my eyes, but at the same time, there was no way I would


    agree after everything he had done to me.


    I¡®d rather see him slowly die beneath my ws.


    ¡°Madalynn!¡± a voice called from the front of my tent, bringing me back to realization.


    ¡°What?¡± | snapped as my eyes darted towards the figure of one of my rogues.


    He hesitated for a moment as disgust smeared itself across his face. ¡°Someone is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Tell him I¡®m busy.¡± Annoyance filled me, knowing someone would dare to interrupt me after the battle I


    had just gone through. I wasn¡®t in the mood to deal with anyone¡®s bullshit.


    Standing to my feet, I made my way from the tent, however I came face to face with one of James¡®


    guys.


    ¡°You have a lot of ballsing here,¡± I smirked. ¡°I should kill you now and send your head back to


    James on a tter.¡±


    Rolling his eyes, he sighed, ¡°Enough, Madalynn. I have an updated offer to give you.¡±


    He held out a rolled up parchment in his hand, and quickly, I snatched it. A huff of irritation left him at


    my actions.


    I unrolled the parchment and quickly nced over the words inside.


    James was more of a pathetic fool than I thought him to be.


    ¡°Your king is really desperate, huh?¡± | sneered at the messenger.


    He ignored myment and exited the room after making sure that I¡¯d gotten the message. ¡°I will be


    back in two


    Scanned with CamScanner


    Chapter 153 11 You Want My He Rosalie Then take it


    days for your response,¡± he said.


    Laughter escaped my lips as I shook my head. Tossing the letter into a small trunk on the table, I


    grabbed a small green vial and downed the contents. The warming liquid of the herbs rejuvenates me


    with excessive force, the power of the magical herbs running through my veins like a wildfire.


    My eyes nced down at the parchment with curiosity as I twirled it over in my fingers.


    ¡°Are you really just going to let him go?¡± the man next to me snapped.


    ncing up at him, a smile crossed my lips as my hand darted out, gripping his throat.


    ¡°Are you f*cking questioning me, wolf? I would highly suggest you rethink that action.¡±


    His eyes widened at my tone, and quickly, he shook his head. ¡°No, I¡®m sorry.¡±


    Irritated by his weakness, I let go and took the parchment, walking back into my tent.


    ¡°Madalynn, the scouting group is ready for yourmand!¡± my second called out through the open


    tent, causing a smile to crest my lips.


    ¡°Wonderful. Nightfall is approaching, and we have much work to do.¡±


    **Ethan¡®s POV


    ¡°What is it, Talon?¡± I asked him as he came inside of the tent.


    ¡°Alpha¡­ I want to talk to you about Rosalie.¡± He stood in front of my desk, his hands folded in front of


    him.


    ¡°She asked to leave again?¡± | roared.


    ¡°No.¡± Talon shook his head.


    ¡°Her people found us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what the f*ck do you want?¡±


    Talon was taken aback a little, but he was quickly back to his normal self.


    | pinched the bridge of my nose.


    Recently, my temper had been short. Talon had been a loyal friend and subordinate. It wasn¡®t


    necessary for me to have said what I said. ¡°Sorry, man. Yes, Rosalie, what about her?¡±


    I could tell he was a bit worried about me, but he didn¡®tment on that. Instead, he went on with his


    report. ¡°It has been three days¡­¡± he started.


    | almost burst out roaring at him again for bringing this up, but I managed to control my volume. I


    reminded him, ¡°We¡®ve talked about this, Talon. I know that you, Vicky, and Georgia are concerned


    about me keeping her in the tent, but this is what¡®s best for her at the moment.¡±


    Rosalie¡­ even the thought of her made my heart heavy. Why wasn¡®t she feeling the matebond like I


    was? Why was she fighting me at every turn? Why wouldn¡®t she just listen?


    ¡°I understand that, sir, but that¡®s not what I wanted to tell you.¡±


    My eyebrows arched as I studied his face. ¡°What is it then?¡± I asked him, pressing down my frustration.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°Long story short, Rosalie hasn¡®t been eating. Every meal we take to her, she


    sends back untouched. It doesn¡®t matter what it is or who brings it to her. Even when it¡®s Georgia, and


    she reminds her that it¡®s important that she keep her strength, for the baby, Rosalie still won¡®t eat it.


    She just sits there, staring at the wall of the tent, like she¡®s in a trance.¡±


    Scanned with CamScanner


    Chapter 53 di You Want My After the whole then take


    I could feel my fury building up How could she be that stubborn and irresponsible? 1 restricted her


    freedorn to protect her. Why couldn¡®t she understand that?


    *It¡®s not healthy, Ethan. And we are worried about her. She won¡®t be able to keep feeding the baby if


    she doesn¡¯t start eating, not to mention clearly she¡®s struggling right now.¡± With that, he stopped talking,


    taking a deep breath and letting it out, like he was d I¡®d let him say all of that.


    I pondered the situation for a minute,


    *F*ck.¡± I muttered, mming my hands down on the desk I was sitting at. ¡°I¡®ll go talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Do you think ¨C Talon stopped as I rose from my chair. I met his eyes and waited. ¡°Nothing.¡± He shook


    his head.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, wondering what he¡®d been about to say.


    ¡°Just¡­ do you think it¡®s for the best if you¡¯re the one to talk to her, Ethan? I mean¡­ she¡®s unhappy with


    you.¡± He shrugged, and I knew it wasn¡®t easy for him to say that to me.


    Meeting his eyes, I said, ¡°I¡®m the one who upset her, so I¡®m the one who needs to speak to her. I¡®ll talk


    some sense into her.¡±


    Talon had a skeptical look on his face as I walked past him to the tent door.


    Perhaps he was right, and I wasn¡®t the best person for this job, but obviously, no one else had been


    able to persuade Rosalie either.


    Thad avoided going to her tent because I wasn¡®t sure whether I could resist my desire for my mate. I¡®d


    tried my best not to force her, but it had been getting harder.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why, after all the difficulties we had gone through together, she just couldn¡®t


    ept me into her life?


    Two guards stood outside of Rosalie¡®s tent. They both made the sign of respect to me as I approached,


    and I gave them a wave of my hand to say that wasn¡®t necessary.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Opening the tent door, I walked in, my eyes falling immediately on Rosalie¡®s face. Talon was right. She


    was sitting on the cot, her knees pulled up to her chest with her arms wrapped around them.


    She didn¡®t even look at me when I came in. Her eyes were still locked on the tent wall across from her. I


    wasn¡®t even sure if she was blinking.


    ¡°Rosalie?¡± I called her name, but she didn¡®t turn to look at me. She was wearing the same clothes she¡®d


    had on the day before when I¡®de in, sweatpants, arge T¨Cshirt, and thick wool socks that went


    almost to her knees.


    She looked sexy in anything, and even with her messy hair piled on top of her head, I wanted to go to


    her and take her in my arms, but that¡®s not what she wanted right now.


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± I said, closing the distance between us. ¡°I hear you¡®re not eating. Listen, you¡®ve got to eat.


    What about the baby? If you don¡®t eat, he can¡®t eat.¡±


    She still didn¡®t look up at me.


    Talon was right¨Cshe really was in a trance.


    Dropping to my knees, I leaned against the cot, hoping she¡®d acknowledge that I was there, but she


    didn¡®t turn her head.


    ¡°Rosalie?¡± I said again. This time, I had to work really hard to make myself sound calm.


    I took a deep breath and put my hand on her shoulder. ¡°I know that you¡®re angry at me, but you have to


    trust me that it¡®s for the best.¡±


    Rubbing her back, I leaned closer to her face, willing her to just turn her head a little. She didn¡®t.


    I lifted my hand to her hair, gently tugging on a loose curl, but she continued to ignore me. Even when I


    ran my hand across her cheek, she didn¡®t turn to face me.


    Scanned with CamScanner


    Chapter 153 If You Want My Life, Rosalie, Then Take it


    Her sweet scent filled my nostril, and I had to fight hard against the desire to im her and mark her


    right there. But at the same time, her behavior started to get on my nerves,


    Ileaned closer to her so that my face was in front of hers. ¡°Rosalie?¡± I said again. ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    She blinked then, and her eyes came to focus on mine. At that moment, I felt my heart flutter in my


    chest just at the eye contact. A small smile pulled at the corners of my mouth.


    ¡°There you are,¡± I said. ¡°Everything is going to be okay, I promise. I love you, Rosalie.¡±


    I leaned forward to kiss her, but a sh of her hand and the feel of cold metal against my chest had me


    pausing a few inches from her lips.


    ncing down, I saw that she¡®d pulled a de on me. A silver knife gleamed in themplight. She had


    it pressed against my chest, right above my heart


    Shocked, I met her eyes again. I realized that was the knife I brought in along with her birthday lunch.


    She said nonchntly, ¡°You say you love me, Ethan, but I¡®m your prisoner here.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re not my prisoner. If you promise me that you won¡®t run away, then you will have all the freedom


    you want. I¡®m just trying to protect you.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°If you truly loved me, Ethan, you¡®d let me leave. You wouldn¡®t be keeping me here


    against my will when you know how badly I want to leave!¡±


    It would¡®ve been easy for me to grab her wrist and pull the knife out of her grip. I was much stronger


    than her, and she was weaker than normal from not eating


    But at that moment, I didn¡®t care. With Rosalie angry at me, with the state of how everything was at the


    moment¡­ part of me didn¡®t even care anymore.


    ¡°If you want my life, Rosalie, then take it. You already have my heart You may as well have all of me.


    With that, I leaned forward to press my lips against hers with the knife still pointing against my skin.


    As my lips pressed against her warm, still mouth, a sharp pain radiated through my chest, and the


    scent of blood filled the air, but I didn¡®t care.


    I continued to push myself forward.


    Her delicious pink lips were calling for me and I was so desperate for her that nothing else mattered

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 154

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 154


    Chapter 154 And Spanking


    **Rosalie¡®s POV


    I was tired of it all


    Tired of him treating me as if I was a child.


    Tired of him acting like he could control every aspect of my life.


    I was supposed to be the queen of the north, and I demanded respect from everyone¨Cincluding him.


    Ethan had been acting crazy since the moment he realized I was his mate, and even before that.


    No matter how many times I tried to reason with him, he didn¡®t care. Even my son was rarely brought to


    me unless it was time for him to eat, and Ethan doing that to me made me hate him more.


    I was the one to decide how to take care of my son, and I had done it on my own since his birth.


    If someone would take those rights away from me, they would pay dearly for their actions, without


    exception.


    So when Ethan came in to check on me, I was ready. I yed the poor, pitiful woman he thought I was,


    and I took advantage of the situation.


    His eyes widened as the de pierced his skin. I took him by surprise. His crimson orbs stared at me in


    shock. Hopefully, he understood now that I wasn¡®t the girl he thought I was.


    I was ready for him to see me as an equal, and not someone who had to be told what to do.


    ¡°Finish it,¡± he muttered against my lips as I stared at him. ¡°Go on¡­ do it.¡±


    His words caught me off guard, and regardless of my anger towards him and the situation he put me in,


    I started to panic


    What was he doing? Did he lose his mind?!


    As much as I wanted to get away from him, did I ever want to really kill him?


    I didn¡®t know. There was still love for him in my heart that I hated. A part of me wanted to spend my life


    with him, but the other part vowed to loathe him for all eternity


    He pressed his body against the knife a little more and looked at me with joy and frantess in his


    eyes. It was as if he¡®d be so happy if he was dead in my hands right here.


    I wasn¡®t so sure what I saw in his crimson orbs.


    Pain, desire, desperation and maybe¡­ love? I was confused. Did he really love me? Did he really not


    care if I killed him? Was I wrong about him?


    What on earth did he want from me?!


    ¡°Rosalie, take it, take my life,¡± he whispered again and pushed himself even further.


    ¡°S¨Cstop it!¡±


    My hand could no longer hold the knife still before his lips descended on mine.


    The de ttered to the floor.


    His lips devoured mine, his hand held the back of my head close to him, and his tongue invaded my


    mouth. His scent surrounded me.


    I had no ce to hide from him, and I felt his other hand had pressed my body tightly against his. I


    could feel his


    burning hard desire against my thigh.


    All parts of rationalization left my mind at that moment as I sumbed to the lust he brought me


    i hated him and what he was doing, but at the same time, I realized that I wanted this. I wanted him to


    make me feel the way he did before. I wanted him to help me forget.


    As confusion and lust took over, his fingers slipped under the hem of my shirt, sliding across my bare


    skin before gripping at my hips.


    Grinding and kissing, the heightened sense of passion between us clouded my mind further until the


    only thing left i wanted was for him to im me like the animal he was.


    ¡°I hate you¡­ Ethan¡­¡± I whispered, but even I could tell how seductive I sounded, earning a growl of


    dangerous desire from him in response. His movements became more frenzied and hungry with every


    motion he made.


    Before I knew it, my shirt was thrown to the floor along with the rest of our clothing. His head


    descended between my thighs causing my head to tilt back in pleasure as he devoured my core. The


    vibrations of his growls as he swirled his tongue against my sensitive numb pushing me over the edge.


    ¡°Oh, goddess¡­¡± | moaned.


    Over and over, I rocked my hips against his face, wanting more and more of him. The radiating waves


    of pleasure that rocked my body were explosive. Every single nerve ending heightened unlike ever


    before.


    Leaning up, Ethan looked at me with his blood red eyes. The stare was evil and raw, but something in it


    made me soaking wet for him. He gripped me roughly, turning me over onto my knees, pulling my *ss


    towards him before thrusting himself into me from behind.


    A cry escaped my lips as his fingers gripped my hair, jerking my head back roughly.


    ¡°Do you like that, Rosalie?¡± he taunted me in my ear, causing me to gasp in pleasure. ¡°Do you like it


    when I punish you for not listening?¡±


    In any normal state, I would probablysh out at him and tell him to go shove it, but right now I wanted


    him, and every word he said made me want toe undone.


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡± | begged, ¡°please¡­¡±


    ¡°Please what?¡± He panted.


    I cried with tears falling down my cheeks. I didn¡®t know what I felt¨Chopeless, pain, shame or pleasure. It


    didn¡®t matter. The only thing I knew was¡­


    ¡°Please¡­ I want you.¡±


    Thrusting hard against me, his thick erection hit my cervix. The swell of his knot stretched my core to


    the max, causing me to cry out. As my climax hit, he continued thrusting, forcing me to ride out the


    wave he¡®d created.


    Yet, he wasn¡®t done.


    I widened my eyes and realized that he gave me a smile like demon from h*ll. I swallowed hard as he


    spanked my bottom.


    I screamed as he held me tight against him, and he continued.


    I couldn¡®t remember how many times I begged him for more or to stop, I was so lost in the sensation


    that my brain could not think at all.


    This was an Ethan I hadn¡®t experienced before. A side of him that was more animalistic than human,


    and even though the pure primal carnage of it was intoxicating¡­ I knew I would hate myself for itter.


    I hated the way he made me feel, but I craved it.


    No one could make me feel the way Ethan did, and I wanted no one else to.


    Slowly spinning me around to make sure his knot doesn¡®t tug the wrong way, he pulls my chest to his


    and looks me in the eye as I bounce up and down on his shaft. His lips found mine as sweat dripped


    down against our skin.


    *I¡®m going to spill every inch of my seed into you, Rosalie. You¡®re the only woman who will ever bear


    my children,¡± he growled before taking my lips once more.


    His words took me by surprise, but the idea was not one I cared to think about at the moment.


    The night was supposed to turn out the way it was. I was supposed to keep my cool and force him to


    let me leave, but¡­ how could he do this to me?


    It was so unfair¡­.


    I met his crooked smile and all of a sudden felt hopeless and ashamed of myself, but at the same time,


    I just could not deny the pleasure and my own desire for him.


    Looking down, I saw the cut where I stabbed him. Bright red liquid was leaking out from there, as if it


    was calling for me.


    ¡°You are so unfair!!¡± I cried out loud, and I just didn¡®t know what was right or wrong any more. When the


    rush of emotions took over, I bit down on his cut.


    My tongue trailed over his wound,pping up the blood that had been spilled, which caused him to


    groan in pleasure as his pace sped up, going faster and faster.


    Without thinking about my actions, I sucked more blood out from the cut. A cry of pain and pleasure


    escaped him as his hot seed filled the inside of me.


    His warm blood flowed into my mouth, causing a moan of pleasure to leave my lips as I relished in the


    metallic taste of him.


    Gripping my jaw, Ethan pulled my lips from his chest and stared at me for a moment before his lips


    captured mine and the taste of his blood mingled in both of our mouths. By then, my lips were sore


    from so much kissing, I felt a split in my own bottom lip.


    Ethan must have felt it too, because his kisses became more gentle, and he then used his tongue to


    lick my blood off and kissed me again.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The erotic sensation of our mixed blood y caused me to move my hips along his sensitive shaft


    more. A shivering wave of delight seemed to cross his face, and he smiled at me lustfully.


    Trealized that he was far from finishing.


    ¨C gasped, and the night continued¡­.


    **Madalynn¡®s POV


    I sent my guys out to try to locate Ethan¡®s camp. When they finally found it, for two days, they tried to


    find a way to get in to obtain the prize I sought. However, the detail on her was so thick, my guys


    couldn¡®t make much progress.


    There was limited information my scouting group collected, but it was enough for me to raise my


    stakes.


    They saw Rosalie¡®s forme storming out of the tent wrapped in a robe, beyond pissed off, and


    Ethan came chasing after her like a dog chasing a bone.


    ¡°Madalynn?¡± a voice called to me as I stepped back into the center of my camp. Turning, I came face to


    face with James¡®s messenger from before.


    ¡°Oh, you came back,¡± I snorted, shaking my head.


    ¡°I told you I would be back in two days,¡± he snapped with irritation.


    Growls resonated around me as his eyes nced around. ¡°I would be careful how you speak to me.


    They don¡®t like the disrespect


    More ? 54


    Ane Booking


    **What do you say? Do you ept the king¡®s offer to coborate with us?¡± he asked quickly, not


    wanting to waste anymore time


    ¡°Perhaps. Follow me.¡±


    Walking towards my tent, I entered and made my way towards the watering canister to quench my


    thirst. I gulped down the water in disgust. It wasn¡®t as delicious as blood,


    I had thought about what James had offered me. However, the situation was a bit more challenging


    than I thought it would be


    ¡°It seems the stakes are higher than what was offered.¡±


    He didn¡®t change his expression. ¡°I take it as you¡®re notpetent?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡®t need me, then why are you here? Why don¡®t you go f*ck yourself?¡± I snapped. ¡°They are


    fated mates Now that she has her wolf, it will be even harder.¡±


    He looked surprised for a moment, and then smirked, ¡°That¡®s why King James made the offer.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I would even consider working with you?¡±


    I watched as he chuckled, ¡°Because, while you have been focused on them, we have been watching


    you, Madalynn. It seems that we are both in the same situation, with neither of us able to get what we


    want.¡±


    ¡°Be it as it may¡­ I want her dead while you want her alive. I see conflict with that.¡±


    ¡°King James needs her alive only for a short time,¡± he replied. ¡°When His Majesty is done, maybe he


    will give her to you. That is something you will have to discuss with him.¡±


    Discussions with James?


    From what I saw, that man discussed nothing. Yet, his proposal was one that intrigued me. If I worked


    with him, then it would mean I would get toe back to court.


    I would be pardoned of my so¨Ccalled crimes, and I would redeem myself to high society with a decent


    bounty paid to me up front


    It was a good deal¨Cif it all worked out.


    I wasn¡®t meant for the roque life, but I made it work for now. However, I wasn¡®t nning to be a rogue


    for the rest or my life.


    ¡°Well, then,¡± I said after much contemtion, ¡°what are your ns?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡®t that hard,¡± a vicious smile crossed his face, ¡°Ethan may be powerful, but he can only be in one


    ce at a time. You lead your guys to distract him, and I¡®ll lead mine to take Rosalie.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 155

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 155


    Chapter 155: Escaping From The Rogue King


    **Soren¡¯s POV


    For days, I had been searching for Rosalie and had stille up empty-handed.


    It hadn¡¯t been easy to track her while avoiding all of the other parties running amok in the woods.


    All of a sudden, the northern territory was crowded with different forces. Besides the mysterious Winter


    Forest pack, not only were there guys from my uncle¡¯s kingdom, who would¡¯ve dly had my head if


    they were toe across me, there were also King James¡¯s secret agents as well as all sorts of


    rogues.


    On the way to the frontline, I caught word of the Rogue King. The moment I overheard some vigers


    talking about the handsome, muscr man with the red eyes who was undefeatable in battle, I knew


    who it had to be.


    My half-brother Ethan. The Alpha who had been thrown out of the capital by his very own cousin. Who


    else could it be?


    But I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them, Kal, James or Ethan. None. I simply wanted to find


    Rosalie and make sure that she was okay. James was after her for her blood. If she wasn¡¯t careful,


    they would find opportunities to approach her and take her back to Mirage.


    However, regardless of trying my best, I was still toote.


    By the time I got to the frontline, unfortunately, I got word that Rosalie was already taken away by the


    Rogue King. He came and left like a ghost. No one knew how he did it, but we were not able to locate


    him after his short appearance.


    The Winter Forest pack had been searching for their queen for days. Even if the scout got a glimpse of


    the Rogue King, by the time the reinforcements arrived, Ethan and his group would just disappear


    again.


    No one was able to get in touch with Rosalie, so we had no way of knowing whether she was there with


    him because she wanted to be or because he wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    I needed to find that out. If she did want to be liberated, then no matter how strong Ethan was, I would


    do everything I could to set her free.


    I was frustrated with the progress Cerina and Seraphine made in searching for Rosalie and decided it


    would be best if I acted on my own. I realized that I could guess some of Ethan¡¯s ns when I put


    myself in his shoes. After all, we were brothers. A lot of times, we would think alike.


    After almost a week, I¡¯d managed to spot a campsite that I thought had to be Ethan¡¯s. I spent a day or


    two in the woods nearby without being detected, but just when I thought I saw someone walking around


    who looked a lot like my half-brother, I realized that the smell of wolves was growing stronger by the


    second.


    Part of me wanted to stick around to confirm whether that was Ethan, but the rms in my brain were


    going off, telling me to run.


    They must¡¯ve detected me and were on my trail.


    Abandoning my initial goal, I took off, running through the forest as quickly as I could. Hearing the


    sound of paws hitting the forest floor near behind me, I dodged behind a tree and stripped in order to


    salvage my clothes before ! shifted, taking them with me.


    in my wolf form, I was faster than in my human form, and I was also quicker than Ethan¡¯s soldiers.


    He wasn¡¯t the only brother who got speed and agility as part of their good genes.


    I circled back around the battlefield that they¡¯d all been fighting on a few days ago, letting the mixed


    scents from the various packs mask my smell. The aluminum odor of blood and a hint of death hung in


    the air as well, mingling


    with the usual fragrances of the forest. Together, they helped me to hide my trail.


    Still, I could feel them behind me, even if they weren¡¯t right on my tail anymore. I circled around again,


    going much wider and heading for a nearby vige. Perhaps I could find a ce to hide there or at the


    very least use the scents of the others in the vige to mask my own.


    I dodged between buildings and down alleys, drawing a few eyes from passersby who were probably


    wondering if I was a rogue myself.


    But my eyes were not red, so they didn¡¯t stare for long at the stranger, assuming I meant no harm.


    I kept running, making loops, heading back into the woods a distance from Ethan¡¯s camp.


    Once I reached a thicker section of forest, I slowed down and listened. I didn¡¯t hear them anywhere. I


    couldn¡¯t smell them anymore either.


    I thought I¡¯d lost them..


    I decided to take a breather. I shifted back into my human form and got dressed. I sat with my back


    against the trunk of a pine tree and considered my next move.


    How was I supposed to get into the camp all by myself to find out whether or not Rosalie was truly


    there?


    If I still had the troops I had before, it would be so much easier. I wasn¡¯t used to being on my own. I had


    people who worked for me, and I had Thomas, but now¡­ it was just me.


    Closing my eyes, I let my exhaustion from running around the woods overtake me. Before I knew it, I


    was asleep and dreaming of Rosalie, of finding her, liberating her, and running away with her to a ce


    where she and I could start a life together with the baby. It was a pleasant dream, one I never wanted


    to end.


    But then, a strange noise woke me, and when my eyes flew open, I was looking into a pair of dark eyes


    only a few inches from my face.


    I leaped backward, wanting to get into a defensive position, but I was trapped against the tree. I swung


    my fist around, which seemed to startle the person in front of me. And in a sh, I noticed a knife was


    pointing at my throat.


    However, the person holding the knife was trembling, obviously not a seasoned fighter. I narrowed my


    eyes and dodged the knife easily. With a few tussels back and forth, I gained the upper hand and


    snatched the knife from my attacker.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to pin him down and point the knife back at his throat, but then I realized that


    he was a young wolf who had fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I growled.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t hurt him!¡± an elderly female voice said, ¡°I ¡®pologize for that, son!¡¯


    I looked up from the young man and saw the face of an old woman. She said, ¡°We ain¡¯t sure whether


    you¡¯re a rogue. Sorry, we needed to be careful.¡±


    I didn¡¯t move and evaluated my situation. It was true that they didn¡¯t attack me in the first ce. Had I


    not waved my fists around, the guy probably wouldn¡¯t have pulled the knife. They probably didn¡¯t intend


    to really hurt me after all.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Sol moved the knife away and released the young men in my capture.


    I got a clear view of the leader. She was probably in her mid-seventies with gray hair and wrinkled skin.


    She was covered in dirt and leaves, as was I, no doubt, and it appeared as if she must live out here in


    the woods.


    ¡°We¡¯re all good,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any harm either. I was just very tired and took a rest here.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t afraid of them, but I¡¯d rather conserve my energy by avoiding any fighting at the moment.


    ¡°Yes, we see it now, son,¡± she nodded. ¡°You look half-starved, too. You hungry?¡± Thadn¡¯t eaten much of


    anything for thest several days, so I found myself nodding before I even considered why


    she was asking.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t youe on over to our camp with me, and we¡¯ll fix you up with some stew, huh?¡±


    *Camp?¡± I repeated, not sure what she was talking about. Who was the ¡°we¡± she had referenced?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Wanda, and we live in these parts. Ain¡¯t many of us, but we¡¯re close. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Wanda,¡± I said, nodding at her kindness. ¡°I appreciate it.¡± I had no idea if I should trust her or not,


    but if it was a pack of old and weak, I thought I¡¯d be fine.


    Pulling myself up off of the ground, I followed her about a quarter-mile to the camp she¡¯d referred to. It


    was small, only a few huts and a firepit where a pot was heating. The smell told me this was the stew


    she¡¯d referred to.


    As we entered, a few others came out. Not all of them were old, but none of them looked intimidating.


    One was a young girl. She had to be about Rosalie¡¯s age, I imagined.


    Wanda told me their names. The girl, Ba, nodded at me, but she kept her distance. She looked


    frightened. I stayed away from her out of respect. The young man who initially approached me was her


    brother.


    Afraid to tell them my real name in case they had heard of me, I said, ¡°I¡¯m Shawn.¡± They gave me


    friendly nods to wee my arrival.


    ¡°What brings you out this way, Shawn?¡± a middle-aged man named Henry asked me.


    ¡°I lost my pack during the war and I escaped with only one woman. When that battle was going on the


    other day, we split up to avoid the conflict.¡± It was a lie, but not much of one. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to find


    her since then, and I¡¯m afraid she might¡¯ve been captured by the Rogue King.¡± That part was true.


    ¡°Your mate?¡± Henry asked.


    I wished, but I shook my head. ¡°No, but she¡¯s most important to me.¡±


    As Wanda passed me a bowl of stew, she smiled, ¡°Ah, young lover.¡±


    Not exactly. But I didn¡¯t deny it either. ¡°Thank you,¡± I took the bowl over and sat down to eat the stew


    with them. ¡°What brings all of you here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Most of us here lost our families to those damn rogues or the war,¡± she said, and during dinner, I heard


    more of their stories.


    Wanda had lost her home and her husband. With nowhere to turn, she¡¯d ended up here. Ba¡¯s


    parents had been killed when she and her brother were younger, and now, this was their family. They


    didn¡¯t have a penny to her name. Henry had deserted his post with the army because he was afraid of


    dying, and now he was on the run.


    I¡¯d always looked at war from the military perspective, and rarely knew what it really meant for the


    normal civilians.


    What would they think of me if they knew my role in the conflict and that I had been sending resources


    to the rogues? I shook that thought out of my head.


    As the sun began to go down, Wanda asked, ¡°You got a ce to sleep tonight?¡± ¡°No,¡± I told her. ¡°I¡¯ll


    probably just find a tree somewhere.¡± ¡°Oh, no! You can¡¯t do that! Rogues are everywhere,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Stay here. We¡¯ve got plenty of room.¡±


    I tried to turn it down. ¡°Nah, I still need to go find her. But thanks.¡±


    Wanda frowned, ¡°Ya¡¯ said you¡¯ve been runnin¡¯ ¡¯round for a few days. Why that be?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°They knew my scent by now.¡±


    Ba, who had been quiet, lifted her head. She whispered something into Wanda¡¯s ear, and Wanda


    discussed it quietly with Henry.


    ¡°Son,¡± Wanda said, ¡°why don¡¯t ya¡¯ stay the night with us, and we¡¯ll go with ya¡¯ tomorrow? It¡¯d be slower,


    but we may


    be able to help cover your scent.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know that was even possible. However, I remembered when they approached me, I didn¡¯t sense


    anything.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°We got our ways, son. Ya¡¯know, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.¡±


    My eyes widened. That, indeed, could be a great help. However, I was wary, ¡°Why would you do that?.


    Wanda chuckled. ¡°Easy, son. All of us here know what it¡¯s like to lose someone. If we can help, as long


    as it won¡¯t put us in danger, we¡¯ll help. We¡¯re all a bunch of misfits, but we know how to take care of


    one another.¡±


    Her words touched a soft ce in my heart.


    Misfits¡­ more and more oftentely, that was how I felt too, I didn¡¯t belong to any pack any more and


    I¡¯d lost pretty much everything. This group was a bunch of outcasts, yet, i fit well here.


    Iughed at myself bitterly.


    That night, lying in a hut with a few other men, including Henry who snored like a grizzly bear, I stared


    up at the thatch roof and thought of Rosalie and her baby. I had to find a way to get them back.


    These people were kind enough to offer help to a stranger like me. I didn¡¯t want to put any of them at


    risk, but needed it, and they seemed to be confident about keeping themselves safe.


    In addition, if they helped me get to Rosalie, it may give them an opportunity to join the pack of the


    north and not have to be outcasts anymore, so it would be worth it.


    Rosalie was kind and forgiving, she would wee them with open arms, especially if she knew that


    they helped me to find her¡­.


    When I finally fell asleep, there was a smile on my face.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 156

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 156


    Chapter 156 After The Wild Sex¡­


    *Ethan POV


    Staring down at Rosalie, I spent the entire rest of the night admiring her beauty. Never had we made


    love in such a way, but now, with her back to my chest and my body wrapped around hers, I was


    indulged in love and passion that! thought I would never be able to obtain.


    She was exhausted and had been sleeping for a few hours. Her breathing was smooth, and her scent


    was incredibly delicious. My wolf was already whimpering for her again, but I knew she would be too


    tired for that.


    So many thoughts were running through my mind. She tried to kill me, but she didn¡¯t. Did that mean


    that perhaps ! weighed more in her heart than I thought?


    I was hopeful. Perhaps if I worked hard enough, she could still find the possibility of epting me back


    into her life? And perhaps my dream to start all over again with her was something that was actually


    possible?


    She was everything to me. Everything I always wanted, and couldn¡¯t believe that I was so stupid long


    ago to even consider ending her life.


    I also couldn¡¯t believe I was so clueless that she could have been my mate.


    The wound at my chest had healed more rapidly than anything I had ever witnessed before, and it


    made me wonder if the rumors about Rosalie were true.


    Did she really have healing powers?


    Was her blood a cure that would change the oue of the war?


    Many questions ran through my mind, but at the end of the day, deep down, I knew the truth. I knew


    that one way or another, Rosalie was far more special that we realized.


    Her sweet body wiggled, which pulled me out of my own thoughts. I noticed that her breathing had


    changed. She must be awake.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± I whispered softly in her ear as my fingers brushed strands of hair from her sleeping face.


    However, I heard no response.


    ¡¤


    lused one arm to support my body so that I could see her face, ¡°Talk to me Rosalie,¡± I whispered again.


    ¡°Tell me what you want¡­¡±


    Then I saw her eyes staring off into the distance, and her gaze contained no emotion at all again.


    My heart sank.


    So desperately did I want to see the love and affection in her eyes that I had once seen, but it was


    more than obvious that that version of Rosalie was gone.


    I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking at the moment, but it certainly was not adoration.


    She unwrapped herself from my arms, sat up slowly, and pulled away from me. My brows furrowed in


    confusion as I watched her naked form walk towards a chair and grab the silk robe, slipping it on


    around her body.


    Har cold attitude extinguished the love and passion in the tent instantly, and I felt disappointment, and


    resentment started to rece the tenderness and joy in my heart. At that moment I was so upset that I


    raised my voice. ¡°So is that it? | asked with sarcasm. ¡°Are you just going to ignore me?¡± She turned and


    stared at me and finally asked me back, ¡®What do you want me to say, Ethan?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to answer,


    She shook her head and sat down on a chair in the far corner of the tent. It was silent again.


    The indifference in her tone and gaze caused anger to surge through me. ¡°Rosalie, I just want you to


    be the woman I know you can be.¡± I pressed down my irritation and tried to make myself sound leveled.


    Her response was again cold and distant. ¡°The old Rosalie is long gone, Ethan. This is the person you


    get from now


    on.


    I stood up and walked over to her, gripping her. arm. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me¡­¡±


    Her eyes stayed on me for a moment as if she was searching the depths of my soul, but in the end,


    only a small smirk crossed her lips, and she looked away. She didn¡¯t bother to argue with me any more.


    .


    My eyes widened with shock as a roar escaped my lips in anger. ¡°Then what wasst night about?!¡±


    ¡°Last night was a mistake. That was all,¡± she calmly dered


    It took me a while to take in what she had said, and she had no idea how much her words hurt.


    No longer able to withstand her indifferences, I grabbed my shorts, slid them on, and stormed out of


    her tent.


    I told myself that she yed a good game of pretending that she didn¡¯t care, but deep down, I knew


    she did. There was no way that she would sleep with me and not have some type of feelings.


    It just wasn¡¯t possible. I refused to believe it.


    ¡°Alpha?¡± Talon¡¯s voice rang behind me, and turning, I found concern etched on his face. Something


    was wrong, and. whatever it was, Talon was worried..


    ¡°What the f*ck do you need me for?!¡± I was already in a terrible mood and had no interest in dealing


    with Talon¡¯s sht.


    Talon frowned and looked into my eyes, even more worried He hesitated but went on with his reporting


    after a short pause.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been working on clearing up the area surrounding the camp and pushing our border further.


    Some scouts came backst night. They ran into some other rogues and didn¡¯t get as far as we hoped,


    but they still made some progress.¡±


    ¡°Who went?¡±


    ¡°Siggle Eye¡¯s group along with another four groups.¡±


    ¡°How many did we lose?¡±


    Talon¡¯s tone was lighter, and he said in a more cheerful tone, ¡°Fortunately, none.¡±


    .


    .


    ¡°None died, meaning they didn¡¯t fight hard enough. They made no progress, and you¡¯re happy? Talon,


    what the f*ck is wrong with you!¡±


    Talon¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Alpha, I don¡¯t understand.¡± I turned to him and gave him my order. ¡°Kill all the


    guys who led the operation.¡± Talon was stunned, and he looked me in the eye. ¡°Ethan¡­ what¡¯s going


    on! Are you serious?¡± ¡°Are you f*cking questioning me?¡± I roared. Why must everyone fight with me?


    Why couldn¡¯t they just do what I asked? Rosalie first, then Georgia fought with me asking me to let the


    baby stay with Rosalie, and now Talon¡­? ¡°Ethan, do you understand what you¡¯re talking about? You¡¯re


    not yourself!¡± Talon rarely raised his voice at me, but he obviously wanted his opinion heard this time.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, I will!¡±:


    What the h*ck was wrong with everyone?!


    My anger rose rapidly, and the only thing that could calm my fury was blood.


    I needed to feel my enemies¡¯ blood drip from my mouth as Isnapped their necks and ripped out their


    throats. I needed it, and I needed it now.


    Quickly I shifted, and as I did, a roar escaped my throat, letting out the battle cry that other wolves


    should be fearful of, regardless of whether they were from my ranks or from the enemies¡¯.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± I heard Talon curse and chase after me.


    I let the madness and bloodlust fill my mind as I let my wolf take control. By the time I got to the other


    side of the camp, I saw Vicky and Paul. They were helping those who were wounded from the


    operation that Talon had just reported about.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± the couple greeted me, but I could see terror in their eyes when they met my eyes.


    ¡°Move!¡± My red eyes gazed forward. Those savages fought like sh*t. They deserve to die without


    honor!¡¯ I roared at them through the mindlink.


    Their eyes widened in fear as they stared at me, mouths opened wide. Were they afraid of me? Good,


    they should be!


    ¡°Alpha!¡± Vicky pressed down her voice so that those wounded not far away wouldn¡¯t hear our


    conversation. ¡°They joined our cause and fought for us. Please, spare their lives


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I narrowed my eyes, and Talon arrived, inserting himself between me and his sister.


    You will watch how you speak to me, Vicky!¡¯ I snapped at her in the mindlink. The rage coursed inside


    me, and I was so consumed with the anger that rationality wasn¡¯t in my forefront.


    Vicky whispered, ¡°My apologies, Alpha.¡± Her eyes cast low, and I could tell Paul was wary of me.


    Talon had shifted back to his human form as he grabbed two capes. He wrapped one around himself


    and tossed the other to my wolf. He knew that I wouldn¡¯t attack his human form. ¡°Alpha, just take a


    moment for yourself. Please!¡±


    I hated when they called me Alpha.


    What kind of Alpha was I really bing¡­ one without a title,. Without a soul¡­ and without a mate. I


    pressed down my anger as much as I could and shifted back as well


    ¡°Do none of you understand my order? They are weak, and I don¡¯t have time for weakness! Kill them!¡±


    A voice rang behind me. ¡°I can¡¯t shift, and ording to you, I¡¯m weak too. Why don¡¯t you just f*cking kill


    me as well?¡± It was Georgia. Great, just great. They were all teaming up against me!


    ¡°Georgia, what the f*ck are you doing here?¡±


    She ignored me and greeted the rest of the group, ¡°Oh, hi, guys! Um, do you mind if I have a word with


    my brother? I don¡¯t want to make this ugly.¡±


    I clenched my fists. Talon looked at her with disapproval, but she winked back at him. He sighed and


    pulled both Vicky and Paul away. After the three of them left the scene, Georgia snapped at me, ¡°You


    need to f*cking wake up, Ethan! It wasn¡¯t your choice to be a rogue, but what the f*ck are you


    doing right now?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing what¡¯s best for everyone!¡± I retorted. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re justshing


    out at everyone for no reason. Talon and Vicky gave up everything for you, and look what you¡¯re doing


    to them now!¡± . nng at her, I bared my teeth in anger. ¡°Watch how you speak to me.¡±. ¡°Stop it,


    Ethan! Stop telling us what we should or should not do. We¡¯re all adults, and we know how to f*cking


    take care of ourselves!¡±


    Htook a deep breath. ¡°So you¡¯re here to question how I run my ranks, Georgia?¡±.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s your f*cking business. I¡¯m here for Rosalie. I want to see her, and she needs to see her


    son.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, still thinking about how Rosalie acted earlier. ¡°She needs to rest.¡±


    ¡°That is literally your f*cking exnation for everything! That¡¯s all you ever say to anyone. That Rosalie


    needs to rest. Stop being a f*cking *sshole and let her go back to her people, and let her be the queen


    she is, Ethan!¡±


    stared at her. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, Georgia! You want to help her run away from me. You want


    to go back to her pack and act like a hero. But this is real war we¡¯re fighting, Georgia, not some f*cking


    kids¡¯ game!¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about?!¡±


    Georgia¡¯s eyes looked up to me once more. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m just wasting my time trying to reason with


    you. I¡¯ll say this once. You need to trust us, and you need to trust Rosalie. If you¡¯re going to keep her


    here, at least let her havepany! If you don¡¯t trust me, fine. At least let Talon or Vicky go. You know


    they won¡¯t betray you!¡± My eyes widened with fury burning in their depths as a roar escaped my lips.


    ¡°Shut up, Georgia!¡±


    Georgia wasn¡¯t afraid of me at all, and she sneered, ¡°I will after I¡¯m done. She deserves so much better


    than what you are right now, and so does your son. You are not the man you used to be, and I can see


    why she doesn¡¯t want you any more, you asshole!¡±


    LI


    After she finished, he turned around and left me standing there by myself.


    I could feel the pull towards Rosalie again and I caught a glimpse of her tent. It seemed that her tent


    p was open for a second.


    The red haze in my eye seemed to fade a little. I stood there for a few minutes and then walked to my


    own tent. However, Georgia¡¯s words kepting back to my mind.


    I sat on my bed and tried to press my frustration down without avail.


    Finally, I mindlinked Vicky.


    ¡®Yes, Alpha?¡¯ she responded instantly. I could tell she had found her calm self again.


    ¡°Alpha¡­?¡¯ she asked tentatively.


    After a long pause, I said, ¡®Go check on Rosalie.¡¯

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 157

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 157


    Chapter 157: Visit From a Friend


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    I was so disappointed in myself.


    How could I allow Ethan to manipte me that way? I tried so hard to stay away from him, but I failed


    miserably. The physical attraction I had towards him was something I could never understand.


    However, every time after that, I¡¯d feel so ashamed. I couldn¡¯t do this any more. I needed to get out of


    here¡­.


    After Ethan left, I went back to staring at nothing, praying to the Moon Goddess that she would let me


    out of this hellhole, that I could get my son and get back to my new home with my pack.


    Then I heard him shouting outside of the tent, I had to get up and go see what was happening. I


    couldn¡¯t gather much, but it seemed from the looks on Vicky and Talon¡¯s faces, amongst others, that


    Ethan was pissing other people off, too, and not just me.


    Falling back onto the bed, I resumed my attempt at clearing my mindpletely. I didn¡¯t want to think


    about my current


    situation, so I tried not to think at all. But my arms felt empty, and my heart ached because my baby


    wasn¡¯t here with me.


    The tent p opened, and I just assumed it was either one of the guards bringing me food again or it


    was Ethaning back for another round. I was dressed now and didn¡¯t intend to give in to his carnal


    needs anytime soon.


    ¡°Rosalie?¡±


    The sound of a familiar female voice had me turning around quickly.


    I could hardly believe my eyes.


    ¡°Vicky?¡± I said, getting to my feet. Was my friend really standing inside of my tent?


    She had tears in her eyes, and I moved to her quickly, the two of us embracing in a tight hug as both of


    us began to weep with joy at finally being reunited.


    It took both of us several moments to be able to regain the ability to speak. ¡°Does Ethan know you¡¯re in


    here?¡± | asked her. I wanted to see her so badly, but I didn¡¯t want her to get in trouble.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, he does, though I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯ll let me stay. How are you?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure how to answer that. She reached up and smoothed back my hair, and I felt myself tearing


    up again. Shaking my head, I asked, ¡°How did everything get to be such a mess?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°But every time I start to think this has to be it, we¡¯ve reached rock bottom,


    something else happens that makes the situation a thousand times worse.¡±


    The two of us sat on the edge of my cot. I had so much I wanted to tell her, and I wanted to know all


    about how things had been for her, but I wasn¡¯t even sure where to begin.


    Eventually, I asked, ¡°How was your journey here?¡±


    ¡°It was difficult at first. I¡¯m certainly not used to sleeping outside under the stars,¡± she chuckled, ¡°but


    now that I have a tent, it¡¯s a lot morefortable.¡± She said it in a lighthearted tone, but I knew they


    must have been through a lot more trouble than what she made it sound like.


    ¡°How are Talon and Estre?¡±


    ¡°Talon¡¯s the same. Estre went back to the pack, and I¡¯m assuming no news is good news.


    Regardless of whether Alpha is there, Drogomor pack still has the best warriors and is useful for the


    kingdom, you know.¡±


    From what I¡¯d heard, King James¡¯s banishment was only for Ethan. As a politician and a ruler, the best


    choice for the


    king would be to absorb the Drogomor warriors into his own military force. I would assume he¡¯d left the


    rest of the pack unharmed


    Maybe Talon and Vicky didn¡¯t need to run away from the capital either¡­ but they still chose to follow


    their Alpha.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve been so brave to go through all of this and follow Ethan.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay in the castle, not under the circumstances. Alpha did everything he could to serve his


    country, and we¡¯d follow him to the end of the world. Plus, the king wouldn¡¯t go easy on me or Talon


    being Alpha¡¯s confidants anyway.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t the king keep his word? I thought he was only after Ethan.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Rosalie. Think again for me, please?¡± Vicky smiled bitterly.


    I pondered for a moment and realized that I might be too naive. If Vicky and Talon stayed in the capital,


    knowing how much Ethan cared about his subordinates, King James would probably hold Talon, Vicky,


    and some of Ethan¡¯s most trusted subordinates hostage.


    Knowing Ethan, he would definitely go back for them. At that point, he would be just willingly walking


    back into their trap.


    I looked up at Vicky. She could tell I¡¯de to the conclusion myself. ¡°Alpha might not be perfect, but


    we wouldn¡¯t abandon him, just like we knew he¡¯d never abandon us. See, King James knew that too. In


    fact, he sent men after us and tried to eliminate us all.¡±


    | gasped. ¡°Thank goodness you all are okay.¡±


    This time, Vicky chuckled mysteriously, which made me confused and curious. ¡°What¡¯s that smile


    about?¡± I asked.


    Vickymented, ¡°Yes, we are all good, because the king sent the wrong person to go after us.¡±


    I looked at her even more confused.


    ¡°He sent Paul,¡± Vicky exined, ¡°He sent my mate!¡±


    It took me just a few seconds to digest what she said, and my eyes widened. ¡®You mean¡­¡±


    A smile pulled up the corners of her mouth. ¡°Yes! You remember Paul? The guard from the capital that I


    knew was my mate?¡± Just speaking his name made her smile brighter.


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±


    ¡°King James sent him after Alpha, but he is on our side now because of me!¡± she said proudly.


    ¡°Oh, my! Vicky! That¡¯s wonderful! Well, I meant, not great that King James was after you, but Paul¡­


    how wouderful!¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Yes¡­ I agree.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d to hear that,¡± I told her. ¡°You deserve someone who loves you with his whole heart and will


    make you happy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rosalie.¡±


    As d as I was for her, the statement made my chest feel heavy because I didn¡¯t have that, and as


    long as Ethan was supposed to be my mate, I had a feeling I never would.


    Realizing that I was thinking about him again, I forced myself to focus back on Vicky.


    After we took a moment to soak each other in, she asked me in a more cheerful voice, ¡°How about


    you? I want to know what happened to you! You must have had quite the adventure getting to the


    north, I assume?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I certainly did.¡±


    I thought back over the past few months and gave her a brief summary on what happened after I left


    Mirage and how | ended up in the Winter Forest pack.


    Vicky squeezed my hand and said, ¡°We all heard about the White Queen, and you have no idea how


    proud of you we are!!¡±


    My face started to heat up. ¡°I¡¯m still learning, Vicky, but for the first time in my life, I felt like maybe I¡¯d


    finally found a


    ce where I fit in, where I could contribute.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d that you were able to find your people. We always knew there was something incredibly


    special about you.¡±


    I felt my face turning bright red at herpliment. ¡°Thank you,¡± I told her. ¡°I had a lot of help.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡± Vicky said, ¡°you are amazing, Rosalie. And the fact that you were able to step in right away and


    take over as the queen says a lot about you.¡±


    I wanted to thank her for her kind words again, however, the thought of my people and my


    responsibility pulled me back to reality. I muttered, ¡°They have to be missing me and wondering where I


    am¡­.¡±


    Seeing that I was worried, Vicky squeezed my hand. ¡°Rosalie, sorry about your situation¡­. Please, just


    give Alpha some time. It has been a few rough months for him.¡±


    ¡°Vicky, I know this wasn¡¯t something you could control. Georgia has tried too, but Ethan just does


    whatever he wants,¡± | muttered


    Vicky replied, ¡°Despite the changes that Alpha has undergone recently, he does love you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°He certainly has a funny way of showing it.¡±


    ¡°I totally agree,¡± Vicky said. ¡°He has never been good with his emotions, but now that he¡¯s be a


    rogue, his anger has taken over his life, and he¡¯s not able to make rational decisions anymore.¡±


    Something told me she wasn¡¯t just talking about me being a prisoner.


    I frowned. My mind went to the scene where he was scolding Talon or Vicky earlier.


    I felt that Ethan had changed. Not just his appearance¡­ Was he still the man he once was?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Vicky?¡± I asked.


    She took a deep breath and blew it out slowly. ¡°We had a battle earlier. We won, but some of the


    rogues that have joined us recently didn¡¯t perform to the level of Alpha¡¯s expectations. That¡¯s not


    surprising.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable,¡± I nodded and smiled. ¡°No one was trained like the Drogomor pack.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Vicky said. ¡°But he was so unhappy with the way the survivors handled themselves in battle,


    he¡¯s calling for them to be executed.¡±


    I stared at her for a long moment, my eyes wide with shock. ¡°Seriously?¡± I asked. ¡°But¡­ why would he


    do that?¡±


    Vicky shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t seem like something Alpha would even consider in the


    past, but he¡¯s adamant that it must be done. Talon and I tried to talk him out of it, but he won¡¯t listen to


    us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, Vicky¡­.¡±


    She patted my hand. ¡°Rosalie, you have nothing to apologize for¡­ it¡¯s just that we¡¯re all worried about


    him. He¡¯s losing himself.¡±


    Losing himself. I repeated her words in my mind. ¡°What do you mean by losing himself?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re worried that he will turn into a rogue..¡± Vicky¡¯s look was concerned, ¡°a real rogue, if he lets his


    desire for blood take over. Killing might feel good for him at the moment, but the more he gives in to


    that bloodthirst desire, the sooner he¡¯ll lose his soul.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t know that¡­¡± | gasped.


    ¡°Rosalie, I know with everything going on, we would be selfish to ask you for this favor¡­ but could you


    help him?¡± Vicky asked me.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Vicky nodded, ¡°Yes, you. Could you speak to him and stop him from killing those guys? He will listen to


    you.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Vicky, I¡¯m sorry, but I think you might be mistaking the situation. I¡¯m just his prisoner.


    Why would he listen to me? Ever since I was brought here, he hasn¡¯t listened to a word I have to say


    about anything.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even get him to let me see my baby unless the child was crying because he was hungry.


    ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re different, and he¡¯ll listen to you. I promise.¡± Vicky seemed certain, but I had my doubts.


    However, when I met her eyes, I knew I had no choice but to take a chance, though. Whether Ethan


    needed me for help, I couldn¡¯t say, but at a minimum, if I could talk him out of killing those who didn¡¯t


    deserve death, it would be worth the effort it took to try..


    ¡°Vicky, I don¡¯t know why you are so confident in me, but yes I can talk to him. I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 158

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 158


    Chapter 158: A Deal Was Struck


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    After another operation, I tred to get back to work but it was difficult The situation with the new joiners


    kept weighing on my mind Seeing thern in battle just standing there, or fighting with little skill, made me


    so angry I¡¯d wanted to stop fighting the enemy and attack them myself


    It made me furious to hear Talon and the others so appalled at my decision to make those pay for their


    mistakes


    What¡¯s wrong with them? This was a rogue war, what¡¯s wrong with me killing rogues? Weak as they


    were if they were not killed by me, they would die on the battlefield anyway


    So why did everyone look at me like I was some sort of a monster lot even thinking that way?


    I pushed the thoughts aside and went back to my work Georgia kopt saying that the camp wasn¡¯t the


    safest ce for Rosabe and our son Deep down, I supposed I knew she was right, but I wasn¡¯t ready to


    take Rosalie back to her people


    If I did, she wouldn¡¯t need me anymore if she didn¡¯t need me. she¡¯d have no reason to even be in my


    presence


    A reality where I didn¡¯t get to see Rosalie and the baby was not one I was willing to ept


    Allowing Vicky to go speak to Rosahe was a bit of apromise for me Maybe if she saw one of her


    friends for a bit, she woulde around and stop wanting to get away


    There was a sound at the term p and I looked up to see a soldier standing there, peering in at me I


    hated not having a door that could handle a knock ¡°What?¡± I called


    *Pardon me Alpha¡± he said, his voice atang a bit his eyes wide with tear ¡®Miss Rosalie is asking to


    speak to you¡±


    I few out of my chair and covered the distance between myself and the gangly young man in a few


    seconds. grabbing him by the cot ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked her ¡°Rosalie is asking to


    speak to me about what?¡±


    He began to shake as he looked up at me, his mouth open but no words forming I gave him a hard


    shake and he said. ¡°That¡¯s all I know $-$-sur


    Ireleased him and turned around taking a few deep breaths Perhaps I had overreacted


    *Get out of here. I told him ¡°You can go¡¯


    ¡°Yes, sir He was gone in a sh but I just stood there for a moment wondering what Rosalie wanted to


    take to me about Likely she wanted to demand to be released again


    She could forget about that


    I decided I¡¯d better be prepared before I went into speak to her Using the mind-link, I summoned Vicky


    to my ten! and went back to my desk, trying to calm myself Getting angry wasn¡¯t going to help anyone


    Vicky walked in a few momentster and i could tell that she was nervous around me She kept her


    distance her face a pale shade of white ¡°You wanted to see me su


    ¡°Come in Vicky | said letting out a sigh i gestured at a chan across from my desk She had to know I


    wasn¡¯t going to hurt her. ¡°Did you visit Rosalie


    It took her a moment to walk over and sit down. She sat ngidly on the edge of the chan her hands


    folded in herp Yes. Alpha I did speak to her.¡±


    * About what i demanded


    Vicky¡¯s eyes widened further. ¡°Uhm, just about how things were going We talked about our trips here.


    She shrugged ¡°Not much else. The baby


    I assumed there had to be more. ¡®What else? | barked.


    She shook her head, ¡°Nothing that I can remember.¡±


    Vicky was lying to me. But I didn¡¯t want to push her. Thatst thing I needed was to make her cry again.


    Why did women always have to cry over everything?


    *Fine, I told her ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then you can get out.¡±


    ¡°Alpha we also talked about Paul and she told me about bing queen.¡±


    I stared at her for a long moment. If they talked about Paul, they had to have spoken about me as well.


    Vicky probably told Rosalie about how loving and doting Paul was, how he would always be concerned


    with how she was doing and if she needed anything


    Rosalie probably told Vicky I was an uncaring asshole who only thought about himself.


    ¡°Leave,¡± I told her


    Vicky got up out of the chair and moved swiftly to the exit, but by the time she got to the door, I stopped


    her.


    ¡°Did you¡­¡± | cleared my throat, ¡°did you guys talk about me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Vicky paused for a moment, and she nodded. She wanted to say something, but she bit her lips waiting


    for my reaction


    I stared at her for a moment, and I couldn¡¯t describe how I felt. I guess no matter if her answer was yes


    or no, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Either way, I wouldn¡¯t be happy about it.


    I didn¡¯t say anything else and only waved my hands to dismiss her.


    I decided I needed to go talk to Rosalie. Abandoning my unfinished work, I headed out the door and


    across the camp to the tent where Rosalie was being kept.


    I walked right past the guards and threw the tent p open, seeing her sitting on the cot, staring at


    nothing again.


    Had she really summoned me for more of this?


    Irritated, I bit out, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, so don¡¯t even bother to ask.¡±


    She turned her head to look in my direction but didn¡¯t look me in the face. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask,¡± she said, that


    assertive tone I wasn¡¯t used to from her taking me by surprise.


    What is it, then?¡± i folded my arms, returning her annoyance with more of my own.


    Rosalie sighed and shifted her position slightly on the bed. ¡°These rogues that you¡¯re holding, intending


    to execute, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea


    ¡®F*cking Vicky.¡± I muttered, pissed that she¡¯d told Rosalie my business.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Vicky,¡± she said. ¡°I overheard. This is a tent, not a castle with stone walls.¡±


    Somehow, I doubted that was true, though I had noticed her sticking her head out earlier when I was


    talking to Talon and Vicky about the situation


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care what you think,¡± I told her. ¡®They¡¯ve failed me in battle, and they deserve to die.¡±


    *They joined you, and just because they¡¯re not skilled, that doesn¡¯t make them worthless, criminals, or


    otherwise worthy of death!¡¯ she spat, still not looking into my face, but obviously pointing her statement


    in my direction.


    I tried my best to give her my perspective. ¡°Rosalie, those are rogues. The roques your people had


    been fighting and killing. I don¡¯t see any differences between what you were doing and what I¡¯m doing


    now.¡±


    ¡°Ethan, first, unlike you, my people do not initiate attacks unless we know for sure those groups were


    ruthless and


    aggressive. Second, you and I both know that most of the rogues in the northern borders are disced


    civilians to begin with. They joined the rogue groups because that¡¯s the only way for them to survive.


    Third, even if they are criminals, you can¡¯t just kill them without justification.¡±


    It was almost amusing to see her act this way, so confident and strong. ¡°Why do you even care?¡± I


    asked her. ¡°It¡¯s not like you even know any of them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know them to understand that what you¡¯re nning is wrong, Ethan,¡± she told me.


    ¡°Now, I respectfully ask you, from one leader to another, not to do that.¡±


    I moved toward her and hovered over her, willing her to look up into my eyes. She didn¡¯t. Once again,


    her vacant eyes were locked on a spot across the room.


    Tired of all of this, I considered what she was asking. Rosalie had changed, but her heart was still the


    same. She would still do anything to help others.


    ¡°You and I would have to agree to disagree,¡± I finally said, and I could tell from her expression that she


    was disappointed. Even disappointment was better than her in indifference.


    Therefore, I continued with my offer, ¡°However, I¡¯ll make a deal with you.¡± Her head jerked in my


    direction for a moment, but she quickly looked away and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°If you will snap the f*ck out of


    this funk and start acting like a woman who gives a damn about her existence, then I¡¯ll concede.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked me, but her tone conveyed that she knew exactly what I was


    getting at.


    ¡°I will grant your request if you agree to start eating properly and taking better care of yourself,¡± I


    exined. ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired of having to worry about your condition. So if you¡¯ll start acting like you


    don¡¯t think you¡¯d be better off dead, then I¡¯ll let them live.¡±


    For the first time since we¡¯d been reunited, Rosalie lifted her gaze, and her eyes locked on mine. Her


    head rocked back once and then moved forward-a sharp nod.


    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± I asked, looking for confirmation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she told me, still looking into my eyes. ¡°If you allow them to live, I promise to start taking better


    care of myself.¡±


    A smile formed on my face, and at that moment, all I wanted to do was lunge at her. I wanted to tangle


    my hands in her hair and swallow her whole, to kiss her like I had earlier when we were making love.


    I wanted to sink my teeth into the warm flesh of her neck and taste her, to leave the imprint of my teeth


    on her skin for all to see. Marked forever as mine, no one would ever try to take her from me again.


    Before I could move, I heard Talon¡¯s voice behind me and wondered when the h*ll he¡¯d evene into


    the tent.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to interrupt, Alpha, but we have another problem.¡±


    I cursed beneath my breath and managed to pull my eyes away from Rosalie. ¡°What is it now?¡± I asked


    him.


    He gestured for me to leave with him, and I sighed. Returning my gaze to Rosalie, I was happy to see


    she hadn¡¯t slipped back into her trance. ¡°Don¡¯t forget our deal,¡± I told her.


    ¡°You neither,¡± she replied with one arched eyebrow.


    Goddess, was she sexy.


    I followed Talon out, stepping away from the tent so that Rosalie was no longer able to overhear my


    business. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Some of the guards on patrol just came back to say they¡¯ve seen some rogues on the border of our


    territory again. We¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s the same group that attacked before, trying again, or if this is


    another force, but we should prepare for another attack.¡±


    Would it never end?


    ¡°All right,¡± I told him. ¡°Inform Richard and Paul. Let¡¯s get everyone ready, just in case.¡±


    He nodded at me and headed off to do what I¡¯d asked, and I went to do my own preparation.


    Eventually, word would get out that the Rogue King was not one to be trifled with and people would


    leave us the h*|| alone.


    But this was not that day.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 159

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 159


    Chapter 159 War is Coming Again


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    The agreement Ethan and I had made changed the situation I found myself in. Though I still would¡¯ve


    preferred to go home, once he saw that I was living up to my end of the bargain, he began to show


    more leniency to me. Eventer that first evening, he let Vickye back into my room again.


    ¡°Ethan says that you can have the baby in here with you to sleep at night,¡± she exined as she


    brought me my child.


    ¡°Really?¡± I could hardly believe my ears. Until I¡¯d fallen under Ethan¡¯s clutches, I¡¯d never been away


    from my baby for more than a few hours at a time. In the past few days, I had to find a way to fall


    asleep without him near me. Now the


    situation might be changing, making it all worth it that I¡¯d managed to choke down a bit of stew earlier.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Vicky said with a smile as I took my child from her and held him close. He was hungry, so


    I started feeding him, lovingly stroking his little head, while Vicky continued. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the rest of his


    things.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Vicky.¡± I told her, but she smiled back at me and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. You did


    it, not me.¡±


    A few minutester, she was back with the meager items Ethan had managed to procure for our child.


    It wasn¡¯t much, but he had a few changes of clothing, some cloth diapers, and a wooden bass that


    it looked like someone might have hand crafted for my boy.


    I had to persuade myself that it wasn¡¯t Ethan, because if I did, I would find myself willing to give in to


    him even more.


    I caught a glimpse of the bracelet on his chubby arm, and no matter how hard I denied, I just couldn¡¯t


    help but feel a stream of warmth flow through my heart. I thought about all of the lovely things my child


    had back at the pce, but it was strange that nothing seemed to be able topare to the little


    bracelet that his father made him.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that I nned to stay for long. If I was going to get out of his grasp, I was


    going to have to figure out a way to run away. That would be easier with the baby in the same tent as


    me at night. I had done it once before; I could do it again. Granted, it would be more difficult now, but


    that didn¡¯t make it impossible.


    I wasn¡¯t nning to tell my friends-Vicky, Georgia, and maybe even Talon, I couldn¡¯t put them in a spot


    to make a choice between me and their leader.


    Once the baby was finished eating, I put him in his bed on top of a mattress that was made out of an


    old nket and pillow. Everything here was makeshift.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the rogues?¡± I asked Vicky, referring to the people she¡¯d told me about earlier.


    ¡°Alpha has decided to get them proper training.¡± Vicky said with a smile. ¡°Thank you so much for


    intervening on their behalf. I also thank you on behalf of Alpha. I knew, deep down, you did it for his


    own sake.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say about her gratitude, but I was d to hear that he¡¯d listened to some sense. It


    was a relief to know he wasn¡¯t going to have them executed. Not now, anyway.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me about them.¡± I could only tell her that and ignored the ¡°for his own sake¡± part.


    She nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a good chance we will have another battle soon, though. It seemed that some


    rogues were chasing after us. Everyone is preparing for it. So I¡¯m not sure how much training they will


    get done before we have to go back and fight again.¡±


    The idea that another battle might be waging soon so close to my baby made me nervous, especially


    since I recalled seeing Madalynn earlier. Would it be her group?


    I was so bogged down by losing my freedom that I hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to tell anyone who I saw


    on the battlefield.


    Chapter 159 Waris Coming Again


    But then¡­ it might also be a blessing in disguise, so I kept my silence.


    If Ethan had all of his attention on the attack, perhaps that would be a good time for me to slip away. I


    didn¡¯t need any more guards around me.


    I didn¡¯t doubt Ethan¡¯s ability to keep me and the baby safe and repel the enemies from the battlefield.


    But being safe and being happy were two different things, and at the moment, there was nothing even


    remotelyfortable about our situation


    ¡°Ethan thinks it might be Madalynn¡¯s forces that are mounting an attack,¡± Vicky continued, sitting next


    to me on the bed. ¡°They fought so fiercely thest time when your forces battled them, he is concerned.


    And angry.¡±


    Oh well¡­ I guessed I underestimated Ethan¡¯spetency.


    Quickly, I adjusted my expectations and shrugged. ¡°What else is new? Isn¡¯t he always angry anyway?¡±


    I had made the statement in a condescending tone, but Vicky¡¯s sad expression told me that it was


    something that truly bothered her. ¡°He¡¯s just not himself anymore.¡±


    It bothered me, too, but I¡¯d already sworn to myself that I wasn¡¯t getting involved with Ethan again. If he


    wanted to sit around and brood and be miserable all day, that was his business.


    A couple of days went by, and I didn¡¯t see Ethan at all. That wasn¡¯t unpleasant to me because I had my


    baby with me, and Vicky came and visited frequently. Still, when I was alone in the tent, and the baby


    was sleeping¡­ my mind wandered.


    I thought about how Ethan had reacted when I¡¯d pressed that knife to his chest. Just thinking about


    some of my behavior recently made my cheeks burn with shame. I couldn¡¯t believe how wanton I¡¯d


    be in bed, now that I was twenty-one and bing more in touch with my inner wolf.


    Still, I didn¡¯t regret having cut him. In fact, part of me wished I had been stronger. If I could¡¯ve actually


    hurt him, maybel would¡¯ve managed to get away a few days ago. At least, I might not have been so


    quick to fall under his spell.


    Ethan had acted so differently, though, with that knife to his heart. He hadn¡¯t flinched orshed out at


    me. He hadn¡¯t even tried to get away. Did he loathe his existence so much at the moment that he didn¡¯t


    mind if I did stab him in the chest and kill him?


    But then¡­ he probably knew me well enough that he was certain I wouldn¡¯t do it. Leading a battle


    against foes who are trying to kill the innocent people in my kingdom was one thing, but killing


    someone that I knew and had once loved, the father of my children, that was something different


    entirely.


    He must¡¯ve known it and used it against me.


    What a¡­ jerk! B*sdard!


    After cursing in my mind a few times, I felt a little better, but eventually, I gave up. I came to the


    conclusion that I could never intentionally hurt Ethan, no matter how angry I was at him.


    Vicky came in, jarring me from my memories of that exchange. With the baby asleep, I had some time


    to chat, and she caught me up on everything that was happening in camp.


    ¡°Madalynn¡¯s forces seem to be the ones that have been poking around our territory recently, just as


    Alpha suspected. Although, we won¡¯t know for sure unless there¡¯s a battle, or we can take one of them


    hostage and interrogate them. With every passing hour, Alpha appears to be angrier and angrier at the


    situation and ready to fight.¡±


    In the back of my mind, I had to wonder if it might be someone else. Could my own people figure out


    where Ethan had taken me and mount an attack to get me back?


    Seraphine, Cerina, and even Soren¡­ What would they do?


    Ethan imed that it was for my safety. Even if it was true, he had to realize that he wasn¡¯t the only


    person here who cared about me, and there were others who would stop at nothing to get me my


    freedom, especially those who didn¡¯t


    Chapter 159 War is Coming Again


    see Ethan as an ally.


    Like Soren¡­.


    ¡°Are the others ready to fight?¡± I asked Vicky.


    ¡°Most of them are. That¡¯s the thing about staying in a camp with so many soldiers. It seems like


    everyone is always on edge, waiting for their opportunity to get back to the battlefield.¡±


    I nodded in understanding. However, I could imagine it would be difficult for her to adjust to this new


    lifestyle. ¡°How is Paul?¡±


    Her face brightened. ¡°He¡¯s doing well, thank you. He¡¯s been helping with the training. Since he¡¯s proven


    himself to be very loyal, Alpha and my brother are giving him more responsibility.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful,¡± I told her. It was evident she was quite proud of her fated mate.


    The two of us continued to talk for several more minutes before Vicky decided she needed to go. She


    visited me frequently but usually didn¡¯t stay for long, as if she was afraid Ethan might realize she was


    here and change his mind, telling her she couldn¡¯te back.


    She gave me a hug goodbye and then exited the tent, leaving me alone with my thoughts again.


    Why did it seem the moment I was alone, my thoughts immediately returned to Ethan?


    And then, as if I had summoned the Rogue King, he appeared in my doorway. I took a deep breath and


    bit down on my bottom lip, unsure what to think about him being there.


    I¡¯d be lying if I didn¡¯t admit that part of me missed him when he was away. But then when he returned,


    he frustrated me to no end, and I was d when he left.


    I guessed it wasn¡¯t this version of Ethan I was missing.


    It was clear he was irritated as he stood there at the door, staring at me, not speaking. He was always


    irritated about something. I waited, my eyebrows arched in a questioning expression, and I hoped he¡¯d


    hurry up and let me know what he was doing here.


    Though I had nothing better to do than to speak to him, the way he was staring made me uneasy. I


    finally blurted out, ¡°What do you want now?¡± and he snapped out of his stupor.


    Moving toward me quickly, Ethan¡¯s expression shifted, but I wasn¡¯t sure if he was going to kiss me or¡­


    something more.


    I braced myself

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 160

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 160


    Chapter 160 The Name Of Our Boy


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    I walked into Rosalie¡¯s tent, not exactly sure what I was doing there or what I even nned to say to


    her when I spoke to her. But I needed to see her. Regardless of whether I was a heartless rogue or not,


    I always had one soft ce in me, and Rosalie and our child were nestled in there, whether she wanted


    to be or not.


    ¡°What do you want now?¡± she asked. Her tone sounded more exhausted than angry this time. I saw


    that the baby was sleeping in the bass I¡¯d carved for him. I didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so I hoped we


    could keep from arguing. It seemed like every single time I spoke to Rosalie anymore, that¡¯s all we did.


    ¡°How are you?¡± I asked her, taking a few cautious steps over to see what sort of a mood she was in. I


    could see she¡¯d been eating. She had more energy, and the glow she always had about her face was


    stronger.


    She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m a prisoner being held against my will who only just got to start seeing my friends a


    couple of days ago and am in the process of bonding with my child again who has hardly seen me


    since I got here. How do you expect me to be?¡±


    A smart remark made its way onto my tongue, but I bit it back. I didn¡¯te there to argue. I ignored


    what she¡¯d said and replied, ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re eating.¡±


    ¡°Well, a promise is a promise. At least, it is to me.¡± She gave me a look that said she hadn¡¯t forgotten


    all of the promises she felt I¡¯d broken to her. Maybe she was right, and I hadn¡¯t managed to keep my


    word with her. The circumstances around us changed so rapidly, it was like trying to predict which


    direction a stick floating by in a fury of rapids might go.


    How was I to know whether or not I¡¯d be able to do all of the things we¡¯d dreamed of doing together


    back when life was simpler?


    Still¡­ I wasn¡¯t going to fight with her. ¡°We¡¯ve got a big fighting,¡± I looked her in the eye, trying to


    really converse with her. ¡°I have a feeling that this time there are more than one force surrounding the


    camp. A lot of them are rogues but there may be others.


    She frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I was happy that at least she was willing to say something. There could be trained soldiers under the


    employment of the kings.¡±


    She bit her bottom lip. I didn¡¯t mean to scare her, but I needed to make sure she was aware of the


    situation, too. ¡°I think the baby and I would be much safer at the pce,¡± she said.


    I sucked in a deep breath and let it out slowly. We¡¯d talked about this before. I wasn¡¯t letting her go so I


    stated, ¡°Rosalie, It would be too dangerous for you to get there.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for us to stay.¡±


    The way she was talking was rming to me. A ripple of fear went up my spine. Ever since our


    discussion the other day, I¡¯d been afraid I¡¯d be summoned from my work to be told she was gone.


    Though I had guards watching her all the time, there was a possibility she could give them the slip.


    After all, she had seeded in doing that before. Or for that matter, she could get some of these


    rogues that were supposed to be loyal to me to help her.


    I was certain that Rosalie had the charm to persuade people and get them to help her if she tried. That


    was why I tried to restrict her from getting in contact with others as much as possible.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave, Rosalie,¡± I told her, trying to keep the begging out of my voice. I sat down on the cot


    near her feet, and


    Chapter 160 The Name Of Our Boy


    she pulled them back away from me, like she just couldn¡¯t stand being near me,


    She didn¡¯t respond this time and just looked off in the distance again, like she used to do when she was


    withdrawn.


    ¡°Rosalie, listen, I have to go out and fight. I¡¯ll be responsible for a lot of lives, including your friends,


    Talon, Vicky, Georgia,¡± I said bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care about me, but I know you care about


    them, right?¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond again, however, her beautiful eyes weren¡¯t just staring in the distance now. At least I


    knew she was listening.


    If it was about anyone else, she¡¯d be interested, just not me. How ironic.


    However, I pressed down my urge to make any sarcastic remarks and continued in a leveled tone. ¡°I


    need to keep my mind on what¡¯s happening in the battle around me. I can¡¯t be distracted, not at all.¡± I


    ced my hand gently on her ankle.


    Finally, she turned her eyes to look at me. ¡°I understand that, Ethan. What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­ if I thought there was a chance you might be gone when I came back, I¡¯d be so worried


    while I was fighting, it wouldn¡¯t be safe. It would be bad for my guys as well. I need to know for certain


    that when this battle is over, and Ie back to the camp, you¡¯ll be here.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say, Ethan?¡± she asked. Her doe eyes were so captivatingly stunning, even


    when all I could see was disdain in them. ¡°You¡¯re holding me here against my will. You want me to


    agree not to take any opportunities that might arise for me to leave?¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to be here, Rosalie. And I¡¯m willing to discuss it with you when things are safer,


    but for now, please, promise me you won¡¯t leave during the battle? For your friends and our boy.¡±


    I turned and looked at my sleeping son. He had his thumb pressed between his thin pink lips, and his


    chubby cheeks were moving back and forth as he sucked on his finger.


    I¡¯d already missed out on so much of his life. I didn¡¯t ever want to say goodbye to him again.


    I knew what I was asking for was ridiculous. Why would she make such a promise? And even if she


    did, it wasn¡¯t for me.


    A wave of indescribable bitterness crushed down, and I almost felt a lump in my throat. I must have


    looked pathetic. I hated to be like this, hopeless, helpless, and useless.


    Georgia was right; she deserved someone way better. If I was her, I wouldn¡¯t even choose me.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    My attention was drawn back to Rosalie. I certainly hadn¡¯t been expecting her to say that. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said fine, Ethan,¡± she repeated. ¡°You want me to promise not to leave during the battle? Fine. I won¡¯t.


    I won¡¯t leave without saying goodbye. But when this is over, we need to talk about this situation. You


    can¡¯t keep holding me here indefinitely.¡±


    I nodded. That was something I could agree to-to talk about it. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she said, her tone snippy.


    I couldn¡¯t me her. It¡¯s not like I¡¯d just given her a heartwarming token of my gratitude. This had


    already turned out to be way better than I anticipated.


    My eyes refocused on the baby. I wished I could pick him up and hold him again before I left, but I


    didn¡¯t want to disturb him. All of a sudden, I realized something.


    ¡°Rosalie, it just struck me,¡± I muttered, ¡°what¡¯s our boy¡¯s name?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    There were so many things going ontely, I totally forgot to ask. Our perfect little angel, I wondered


    what name his


    Chapter 160 The Name Of Our Boy


    mother chose for him?


    My questions obviously took her by surprise. She remained silent.


    ¡°Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been trying to decide,¡± Rosalie whispered. However, my instinct told me that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked her. ¡°What was it?¡±


    She shook her head. I was beyond confused. Why was she hiding our boy¡¯s name from me?


    ¡°Rosalie, tell me.¡±


    ¡°I thought I had one picked out, but now¡­.¡± She shook her head again.


    I moved closer to her and tentatively kneeled down with one knee facing her. She seemed too busy


    debating with herself to push me away this time.


    I was even more intrigued. Why was she acting like this?


    I reached out to her shoulders and willed her to look at me. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say,¡± she told me, and she seemed really troubled. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ stupid.¡±


    I thought of all of the not-so-attractive names I¡¯d heard in my life, but my attention soon was soon


    drawn back to the embarrassed brte in front of me. I couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°Whatever name you


    chose for him would be wonderful, but Stupid is a bit¡­ unique.¡±


    I watched as she took a couple seconds to react to myment, and her doe eyes widened in


    disbelief. She murmured in shock, ¡°No¡­ that wasn¡¯t the na-what, Ethan, how could you¡­¡±


    Watching her showing any emotion at this point was a joy for me, especially when that emotion wasn¡¯t


    all that negative towards me.


    Finally, sheined with a little embarrassment, ¡°Ethan, that¡¯s not funny!¡±


    I cracked a smile, and watched her face turn a little pink. After a short moment, she couldn¡¯t help but


    also let out a chuckle. That was the best music I¡¯d heard in months, and I almost lost it.


    Not wanting to ruin the moment, I dragged myself out from the desire of kissing her and iming her


    and said, ¡°Funny or not, I made you smile, so it worked. Seriously, though, Rosalie. What were you


    thinking of naming him?¡±


    She took a deep breath and blew it out. ¡°Well, right after I had him, I thought of Rowan¡­¡±


    ¡°Rowan?¡± I repeated. She nodded and lowered her head. I could see her face blushing and my heart


    started racing.


    Rosalie with Ethan. Rowan.


    At the moment, I felt as if I was in heaven.¡±


    Rowan. I loved it, actually, but I didn¡¯t want to seem overzealous and make her change her mind. What


    if she hated me so much that she¡¯d change anything I liked?


    So I tried to make myself sound calm, ¡°I like that. It¡¯s a strong name.¡±


    Not to mention she was right. Rosalie with Ethan¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, ¡°I was thinking maybe there was a better name¡­


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the perfect name for a future king,¡± I told her as our son wiggled a bit and scrunched up his


    little face.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± She seemed to be still considering it.


    ¡°Rosalie, it¡¯s a good name. Trust me,¡± I said assertively.


    Chapter 160 The Name Of Our Boy


    Finally, she nodded and looked into my eyes. ¡°I loved you when he was conceived, and I¡¯ve tried to


    love you every day since, but¡­ anyway, regardless of everything else that has happened, our boy was


    a product of love.¡±


    She dropped her gaze, and for a moment, I could see exactly how much pain I¡¯d caused her.


    ¡°I will find a way to fix all of this, Rosalie,¡± I told her, but she wasn¡¯t looking at me again. I couldn¡¯t


    me her. She felt like I¡¯d lied to her time and time again, and even though that wasn¡¯t the case, I


    didn¡¯t have time to try to reassure her about it


    now.


    The baby was waking up now, so I reached over and carefully lifted him out of the bass. I knew he


    was hungry and wanted his mother so he could eat, but I wanted to hold him before I left. He snuggled


    his little head against my


    shoulder and grunted a few times.


    Theld him for a few moments before I realized he was going to fuss until he ate. Turning to Rosalie, I


    saw that she had tears in her eyes. I wondered what I¡¯d done wrong now. Did she not want me to pick


    him up?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked her.


    She shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Hand him to me. Hand me Rowan.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 161

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 161


    Chapter 161 Trouble Times Two


    **Madalynn¡¯s POV


    The crisp approach of duskid mist upon the ground as the setting sun disappeared over the treetops.


    I waited amongst the shadows of the forest. Watching the camp ahead from a safe distance, waiting to


    take the opportunity to strike.


    ¡°Is everyone in position?¡± the leader of James¡¯ men said, causing me to snarl at him.


    ¡°Do you not f*cking have eyes?¡± I snapped with annoyance. ¡°I told you my guys are always ready.¡±


    I saw his jaw clench, but he swallowed whatever words he wanted to say. He should know by now not


    to question me. Yet, instead, he continued down the same road as always¡­ annoying me.


    ¡°Prepare the shift. The changing of the guards is in ten minutes,¡± I told him as I quickly undressed and


    let my clothes


    drop to the forest floor.


    As the shift came over me, I felt the uneasiness flow against my skin as if someone was watching me.


    Usually, something like that didn¡¯t bother me, but my wolf seemed to notice that it wasn¡¯t someone from


    my group.


    Pulling my wolf¡¯s attention back to what was important, I crouched low to the forest floor and waited.


    Sure enough, our opponents began the shift change, and that was our break in the line to attack.


    Looking at James¡¯ leader next to me, I nodded. We both howled into the air, telling the others to attack,


    and within moments, chaos erupted.


    The thundering of paws against the forest floor and the eruption of snarling and fighting echoed through


    the air. There was no turning back from our choice, and with the three hundred wolves we brought to


    battle, we greatly outnumbered Ethan.


    The only problem I had was that Ethan was a formidable warrior, and one of him equaled ten of my


    own. He would have to be taken down quickly.


    Dashing through the masses, I took down one wolf after another.


    The prize I soughty within the tent at the center of camp, but making my way there was challenging.


    A roar bellowed through the air, causing my wolf to cower in fright. Ethan stepped from the shadows,


    his ck wolf towering over others as his red eyes scanned the crowd.


    I knew who he was looking for, and as his eyes fell on me, I froze.


    A growl echoed from his throat as saliva dripped from his mouth. The very presence of his eyes on me


    was enough to make me want to run in fear, but I couldn¡¯t allow myself to show weakness.


    I wasn¡¯t that useless Rosalie b*tch.


    In addition, for too long, Ethan had fed the anger in my soul, and the time hade to an end. He


    destroyed everything by merely existing, so he must pay the price for it!


    He and his Rosalie c*nt deserved to die.


    As he charged forward, a few warriors saw his movements, and they all charged at him to attack him at


    the same time, trying to stop him in his tracks. Thrashing and pulling, Ethan fought them off, and one


    by one, they fell to the ground. dead.


    To our advantage, though, a second wave consisting of James¡¯ men broke through the treeline and


    headed straight for Ethan


    The n¡­ kill Ethan and capture Rosalie.


    As much as I hated working with James, his n would get me what I wanted. I couldn¡¯t wait to take


    that b*tch Rosalie s child and watch her on her knees begging me. I¡¯d make her watch me have some


    fun with her f*cking son, and I¡¯d be


    d to hear her scream in pain.


    Once James was done with her, I¡¯d torture her in a million ways before I granted her death wish.


    Just thinking about that made me excited. As much as I wished that Ethan could bear witnessing those


    wonderful scenes, it wasn¡¯t possible. Ethan was a threat that needed to be dealt with quickly.


    Taking down a gray wolf that charged towards me, I bit into the side of her neck, ripping out her throat.


    The naked body of a womany on the ground where a wolf once stood. Her eyes were dull and


    lifeless as her dark hair spread around her like a halo, which made me jealous.


    How dare she maintain her look after turning rogue?! | stepped on her body and hissed. Now she was


    a just a f*cking piece of ugly trash.


    Then I heard a heartbroken sob wrack through the air, and I bursted outughing. It sounded like


    someone just lost his mate. How pathetic!


    Stupid for him to have her here and for being so weak!


    My head turned back towards the battle. I watched as the wolves worked at overpowering Ethan.


    However, no matter how many came at him, it didn¡¯t seem to be enough.


    His strength, his speed, and his gorgeous wolf was just unformidable. Yes, he was my foe, but I


    couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    I had heard of his ruthless and undefeatable reputation ever since I was young. I dreamed of being his


    bride, yet he treated me like a piece of crap and ruined everything I had!


    How much I admired him in the past was not even one percent of how much I hated him now. I would


    do anything in exchange for seeing him suffer for the rest of his life!


    However, it didn¡¯t strike me what a terrifying enemy he could be.


    He killed without mercy, and even a few rogues who weren¡¯t with us and had been in his camp were


    killed mistakenly, but he only nced down at what he had done without remorse for a second before


    he carried on his killing spree.


    Taking advantage of his distraction, I attempted to make my way through the masses towards the


    center tent.


    I wanted Rosalie¡¯s head, but even just capturing her and taking her from Ethan was a feat I wished to


    aplish,


    James¡¯s guy wanted me to distract Ethan so that they could get close to Rosalie. Did they really think


    I¡¯d give up any opportunity to see Ethan and that b*tch beg for my forgiveness?


    As I was getting close, a wolf appeared in my way as Iran, and even without having him shift, I knew


    who it was.


    Talon,


    His eyes bore into me with hatred, and so were mine into him. He owed me big for my bloody wedding,


    and he surely would regret that!


    Before I knew it, we were at each other¡¯s throats. He pawed at me, snapping at my throat.


    I howled, but he was too strong for me. D*mn Drogomor pack!


    He pinned me down and was ready for his final blow. I howled again, crying for help, but I didn¡¯t see


    any of my guys close enough to save me.


    I struggled frantically without avail.


    Was this it?!1f*cking hate this world! Curse you, Moon Goddess!


    However, before he couldnd a final blow, he was knocked from my body.


    A red raven wolf with ck and red fur had knocked him off me and now stood guard in front of my


    wolf.


    Confusion filled me, but a draw to that he wolf was bing increasingly powerful.


    Letting out a howl to retreat, I stood and ran off into the treeline as fast as I could.


    Before I got too far away, I turned and nced over my shoulder. The appearance of a few snarling


    wolves invading


    Rosalie¡¯s tent brought a smile back to my face, despite my injuries.


    ording to the n, those would be James¡¯s secret agents.


    Maybe I wouldn¡¯t be the one to get her, but as long as someone did, that was all that mattered.


    With that image in my mind, I ran till I was a safe distance away.


    ¡°Sh*t,¡± I murmured to myself as I shifted, and the pain from Talon¡¯s attack surfaced.


    I was so caught up in the moment, I didn¡¯t prepare myself like I should have, and Talon was able to get


    one over on me.


    Slow approaching steps caught my attention just in time to see dark eyes with gold flecks appear from


    around the rocks where I was hiding. Baring my fangs like the wounded animal I was, I stared at the


    massive man approaching me.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His dark hair cascaded over one of his eyes, but yet, it was short at the back of his head.


    He had a bad boy persona that made my wolf howl in excitement. I knew without a doubt what he was


    to me, but when I heard him say it, it woke me up from my stupor.


    ¡°Mate.¡± The word whispered softly off his lips took me by surprise.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± | quickly demanded, my heart beating out of my chest, but I could not stopughing.


    A chuckle left his lips as he looked around. ¡°Let¡¯s get your *ss out of here. Come with me.¡±


    He reached out to help me, but on instinct, I recoiled back. An intrigued expression crossed his face at


    my movements.


    ¡°Tell me who you are first.¡± My voice came out softer this time, but in the end, I wanted the same thing.


    I wanted to know who he was and what he was doing here.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mate, Madalynn,¡± he replied with a smirk. Shock registered in my eyes that he knew my


    name. The name | used before I was banished. It felt so long ago.


    ¡°How do you know my name?¡± | replied with hesitation, ¡°I don¡¯t even know you.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. But in time, you will,¡± he said, stepping closer to me, his arm reaching out and wrapping


    around my waist as he roughly pulled me closer to him. The sparks of our bond trailed over my skin as


    a soft moan left my lips.


    *I was sent here weeks ago to spy on the camp and the movements of a woman who led a force to


    protect my prey.. Never before today had Iid eyes on you, but I am d that I did. Otherwise you


    would be dead.¡±


    He was right. If he hadn¡¯t been there today, Talon would have surely killed me.


    And if it wasn¡¯t Talon, it would have been Ethan.


    Just thinking about how dangerous he looked out there had me second guessing myself. I was no


    match for him, and I didn¡¯t think that anyone would ever be,


    Until I met the man in front of me who looked just as dangerous as Ethan out on the field of battle.


    ¡°Please tell me who you are.¡± I lifted my chin up, but requested softly against his lips, not daring to


    make the first move.


    *I¡¯m Behar Son of King Kalheir to the western kingdom, and you, my delectable mate, are their future


    queen.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 162

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 162


    Chapter 162 No Goodbyes


    **Soren¡¯s POV


    The battle raged around Ethan¡¯s camp. Everywhere we looked, there were snarling, fighting wolves,


    rushing at one another and tearing each other apart.


    Blood, tufts of fur, and shattered bone littered the ground, as well as the broken and mangled bodies of


    dozens of wolves from each side of the fray.


    Now was my chance to get into Ethan¡¯s camp and see if Rosalie was there.


    It would be risky, but the battle seemed to be moving south, away from the camp, and I had to assume


    that was because Ethan was doing his best to get the enemies away from his woman and child.


    As long as he continued to be sessful at keeping the rogues and King James¡¯s forces away from


    the camp, I should be able to carry out my own n.


    Especially now that I had someone with me who could help¡­.


    Joining up with Seraphine had never been part of my strategy, but now that she was with me, I was


    making the most of it. Seraphine was very good at sneaking around the forest without being detected,


    which I could testify to myself.


    Best of all, Rosalie was much more likely to go with Seraphine than she was with me. While we had


    made amends to some degree before all of this fighting began, it wasn¡¯t as if we were friends again.


    But she¡¯d go with Seraphine. She trusted her, as she should.


    I just needed to find Rosalie and find a way to get her away from the camp without Ethan or anyone


    else noticing.


    ¡°This is where you think she is?¡± Seraphine whispered, pointed to a tent couple hundred yards away.


    We were still in our human forms for now because we couldn¡¯tmunicate as wolves. We didn¡¯t have


    mindlinking capabilities with one another.


    I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the one I sent word to you about.¡±


    Since we¡¯d banded together, she¡¯d exined to me how she¡¯d been injured when rogues tried to attack


    Rosalie and the baby, when his nanny was killed.


    I knew that her people were looking for Rosalie but couldn¡¯t find her anywhere, so once I was fairly


    certain about her location, I¡¯d sent word back to the Winter Forest pack.


    However, I didn¡¯t ask for reinforcements. Trying to break through Ethan¡¯s defenses by force would be a


    waste of time and lives. I only needed someone Rosalie would trust. So I ended up with Seraphine.


    Using my recently obtained tricks from my new friends, I was able to hide our scents and got closer to


    the center of the camp


    I intended to make as good a use as possible of Seraphine¡¯s skills, like her ability to get in and out of


    ces unseen.


    Meanwhile, my new friends, the most ragtag mob of outcasts anyone had ever seen, were spread out


    in the woods, ready to help. I didn¡¯t need them to fight anyone, but they could be really helpful if we


    needed to hide our traces.


    Seraphine and I watched from the shadows as a fight waged on between two wolves not far away from


    the tent I suspected Rosalie was in Then, another wolf came to help, and the fight dispersed. One male


    wolf limped off toward Ethan¡¯s line while the other two exited into the woods.


    This is our chance! Seraphine whispered. Let¡¯s stay in our human form formunication, just in


    case.¡± It was more dangerous, but we could do that


    However, when we got closer, I realized that i underestimated how much detail Ethan ced on


    Rosalie.


    ¡°This would be easier with more warriors,¡± I mumbled, looking at the half dozen guards around the tent,


    My ex-subordinate rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°You and I both know it wouldn¡¯t help. It would be better


    if the pack stayed back where Ethan couldn¡¯t detect them. Fighting him seems like a sure way to die.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I was only venting,¡± I said. Deep down, we were on the same page.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seraphine and I couldn¡¯t go against six of Ethan¡¯s best warriors at the same time. We may have a


    chance to fight them, but we¡¯d definitely draw unnecessary attention to us.


    We needed to be patient and wait for our opportunity.


    However, as each minute past, the two of us were getting more and more anxious. If things didn¡¯t


    change, sooner orter, Ethan would return, and who knew when the next opportunity would arise.


    As if the Moon Goddess heard our stress, we noticed a group of five other wolves were also


    approaching the center tent.


    Seraphine and I exchanged a worried look, because unlike most rogues, those new wolves were well


    trained and organized. I could only think of one possibility ¨C they were King James¡¯s secret agents!


    D*mn it! Rosalie was surrounded by danger! I could only hope that the guards Ethan put around the


    tent was enough against James¡¯s men.


    As expected, a battle broke between the two parties. Blood sttered the ground outside of the tent


    where thatst fight had taken ce. The guards had left their stations to push the attackers back.


    This was just the chance Seraphine and I needed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± I started to say, but by then, Seraphine was already taking off, stopping behind a tree


    closer to the tent. I cursed under my breath and followed, my eyes darting around everywhere looking


    for threats.


    Luckily, the battle moved a little away from the tent, and Seraphine and I made it into the tent.


    We saw her.


    Rosalie was standing with her baby on her hip, a knife in the other hand.


    Theld my hands up. ¡°Ro! It¡¯s me!¡± | said.


    Her eyes widened, but then she realized that it was me, and she rxed a bit. Then, she saw


    Seraphine.


    ¡°Oh, thank the Moon Goddess!¡± she eximed, moving to hug her friend. ¡°I was so scared that you


    hadn¡¯t recovered from your wounds.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Seraphine told her, hugging her back. ¡°And so is Jace.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so good to hear,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to chat right now,¡± I told her. ¡°We need to get out of here while Ethan is distracted,


    assuming you want to go.¡±


    However, she hesitated for a moment. ¡°Soren, how could me and Rowan trust you?¡±


    ¡°Rowan?¡± I repeated, realizing she must¡¯ve finally picked a name for the baby. I shook my head to clear


    it. ¡°I understand your concern, Rosalie, but I¡¯m with Seraphine. If she can trust me, surely you can, too.


    Unless you want to stay. Have you been held against your will?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer me, but the look on her face told me that Ethan had been keeping here, even though


    she wanted to leave


    Alright, it seemed that I got my answer


    She stall didn¡¯t move I couldn¡¯t me her for being hesitant to go with me considering our history, but i


    continued to try to persuade her if you want to go, now is the time we¡¯ve been observing and the battle


    is to the south If we go north, we can get out of here safely.


    ¡°And our pack has people nearby to help escort us back to the pce once we get you sately away


    from this ce, Seraphine added


    I could see the heertation in Rosalie¡¯s face as she looked from the tent door to the little home she¡¯d


    been living in


    recently. She seemed torn.


    ¡°Your Majesty! I don¡¯t know what Ethan¡¯s been telling you, but he¡¯s a rogue now. He¡¯s even more


    dangerous and vicious than before.¡± Seraphine continued, ¡°Dear, now is not the time to contemte


    matters of the heart. You know that it¡¯s safer for the baby to be back in the pce. Let us get him


    there.¡±


    That was all it took. Rosalie nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was actually nning on leaving while they were


    gone anyway. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡± Seraphine asked.


    ¡°Nothing. Just a silly promise I made. I¡¯d prefer to leave with a proper farewell.¡± Rosalie shook her


    head.


    ¡°And he made a lot of promises to you that haven¡¯t been kept either, Your Majesty,¡± Seraphine


    reminded her. ¡°Please think about the baby first. People say a lot of things when they are under duress.


    He can¡¯t expect you to mean every single one of them.¡±


    ¡°Wave at him as you run into the woods whether he sees you or not and that will count,¡± I told her in


    jest.


    Rosalie rolled her eyes, but her expression softened as she was amused.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you now.¡± She looked around the room and grabbed a bag, quickly stuffing


    some of the things the baby would need inside and slinging it over her shoulder. She didn¡¯t have a lot to


    bring with her. I didn¡¯t even see that she had a change of clothes.


    ¡°Do you have your wolf now?¡± Seraphine asked her.


    She was already twenty-one?!


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, I have, but I¡¯ve only shifted once because I haven¡¯t been able to leave the tent. I¡¯m


    not sure whether | can control it well yet.¡±


    Once again, I found myself cursing under my breath.


    D*mn it, Ethan, really? Rosalie was supposed to be the woman he loved, yet she wasn¡¯t even given the


    freedom to let her own wolf out.


    I was happy for her that she could shift. I couldn¡¯t wait to meet her wolf ¨C no doubt that she must be a


    magnificent beauty. However, at the same time, it struck me that she wasn¡¯t my fate mate¡­


    ¡°No problem,¡± I said, trying to hide my disappointment. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to hurry.¡±


    Seraphine stuck her head out of the tent first and said, ¡°It¡¯s clear. Let¡¯s go before the battle shifts and


    comes back this


    way.¡±


    Rosalie followed her, and I brought up the rear, hoping that we were able to get lost in the woods


    before we were discovered.


    ¡°Cut through the trees over there,¡± I whispered to Seraphine, pointing to the ce where we¡¯d entered


    the camp since it seemed to still be safe.


    Seraphine didn¡¯t listen to me. Instead, she went another direction, leaving me cursing from the back as


    I followed along. helpless to control her movements. We stepped into the sce of the trees, and I


    realized that there were tworge wolves visible from here that I hadn¡¯t seen before. They were


    charging through the area I¡¯d just told Seraphine to go to.


    I needed to keep my mouth shut and let her do her thing. She was far better at navigating in the


    northern tier than I was, at least when it came to avoiding the enemy


    Seraphine continued to cut through the trees, taking a circr route, and I kept my eyes and ears


    open, hoping we managed to get Rosalie and the baby out of here before Ethan found out


    I wasn¡¯t ready to face the Rogue King with two women and a child.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 163

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 163


    Chapter 163 An Unsessful Escape Attempt


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    Although I hadn¡¯t been nning on fleeing my makeshift prison during the battle, when Seraphine and


    Soren showed up to help facilitate my rescue, I knew they were right. It was time for Rowan and me to


    go.


    But that didn¡¯t make it any easier to actually get my feet moving and head out of the tent.


    Not only was it dangerous to take the baby out there where the battle was raging on, but I¡¯d also made


    Ethan a promise, and now! was breaking it. Just because Ethan lied to me before didn¡¯t mean that it


    was okay for me to turn around and do the same thing to him.


    However, I needed to think about what was best for me and Rowan at the moment, and that meant I


    needed to go while we had the opportunity.


    I followed Seraphine through the woods, Rowan nestled in my arms. I didn¡¯t have a baby carrier for him


    this time, so I had to make due with carrying the squirmy baby in my arms. At least he was quiet. That


    last thing we needed was for him to start crying and give away our location.


    ¡°We just needed to get out of the camp. Once we¡¯re in the woods, we have friends who can help us


    hide our scents,¡± Soren


    smiled.


    ¡°Friends?¡± | raised an eyebrow.


    He shrugged, ¡°New friends. Not rogues. Not someone from our past. I promise.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mean to pry to begin with, and this wasn¡¯t the time for it either. I nodded and focused back on


    our escape.


    Seraphine was good at leading us through the forest, taking different routes to stay away from the


    wolves that were all around us. Most of them were too busy fighting to be paying close attention to us,


    especially when they couldn¡¯t smell us easily from afar.


    The deeper into the woods we ran, the more dangerous the situation became as the fight had spread


    all around, and it didn¡¯t seem like there was any way to get around it. We would have to find a way to


    thread our way through and hope that we could slip past without anyone detecting us.


    I followed Seraphine around arge shrub between two pine trees, jostling Rowan as I ran. Seraphine


    slowed up quickly, and I almost ran into the back of her.


    10


    Peering over her shoulder, I saw the reason why she had stopped. Tworge gray wolves were facing


    off in the clearing just in


    g on the ground at the moment, one on top of the other, the two of them snarling as one tried


    desperately to get to the other¡¯s neck and the one on the bottom did his best to try and fight the other


    one off in order to save his own life,


    The scent of blood filled the air as the one on top finally managed to find a way to mp down on the


    other male¡¯s neck. The dying wolf yelped and yipped for a moment, frantic high-pitched soundsing


    from his mouth before he died and went still.


    Leaving the other wolf unupied.


    If he gave the air a good sniff, he¡¯d no doubt realize he wasn¡¯t alone and three adult humans were


    huddling nearby with a bite sized morsel between them.


    ¡°Get ready to shift,¡± Soren whispered to Seraphine. She didn¡¯t move, though. It was almost as if she


    thought she could will therge gray wolf 10 go the other way


    My heart was thundering in my chest as I watched him standing there catching his breath. In my mind, I


    was begging him to just turn and go the other direction,


    The wolf lifted his head, his ears perking up. He was listening to something in the distance. A moment


    later, he bounded off back toward camp and was soon far enough away from us that we were safe to


    proceed.


    Tlet out a long sigh, and when Seraphine started running again, I followed. We continued to wind our


    way through the forest, looking forrger trees to hide behind as we wove in and out of the trees.


    Rowan¡¯s little hand shot up and grabbed hold of my face, his fingers pinching my skin as he tried to


    shove his little fingers in my mouth. I grabbed hold of his hand and gently pulled it down, smiling at him,


    hoping he wasn¡¯t sensing our stress. His little hand


    darted back up again, though, and I took hold of it again to move it.


    His wrist was wearing the small leather bracelet with a few beads on it that Ethan had given it to him.


    Vicky said it was something that was done as a tradition in the Drogomor pack. Almost all kids had a


    bracelet that was made by their father.


    As I saw Rowan¡¯s little hand moving back and forth while I ran, I realized that bracelet might just be the


    last gift he ever got from his father. It might just be the only thing he ever had to remind him of his dad.


    I tried not to think about that. I wanted Rowan to be able to see his father, but not under the


    circumstances Ethan had concocted. Thad been held against my will for far too long, and Ethan was


    still trying to rule over me as if I was still the same naive girl that he had first met a year ago.


    If Ethan truly cared about either one of us, he was going to have to learn how topromise and listen


    to the needs of others. He couldn¡¯t continue to just impose his will on us.


    Seraphine slowed again at the sounds of snarling in front of us. She hunkered beneath the boughs of a


    pine tree, and Soren and I did the same, waiting to see if this battle in front of us would end soon, like


    thest one had.


    It didn¡¯t, and eventually, Seraphine decided we were in too dangerous of a position to continue to stay


    there. She turned and went in another direction, but quickly enough, we heard more wolves


    somewhere in the woods directly before our path.


    We would have to change directions again, but we were running out of ces to go. Seraphine turned


    us around again, and this time, we were headed back the way we had beening from.


    My arms were beginning to get tired. Rowan was getting so big now, he was heavy, and the fact that he


    was squirming wasn¡¯t helping my cause. My biceps were beginning to feel like concrete.


    ¡°Do you want me to carry him?¡± Soren asked from behind me.


    Initially, my first instinct was to tell him no. I didn¡¯t want him carrying my son. What if we got separated,


    or what if something happened to Rowan because I couldn¡¯t protect him? But after the third time Soren


    had asked me, I finally said, ¡°Yes, but just for a little while so that my arms can rest.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said, taking Rowan from me. The baby immediately began to fuss since it was a


    stranger holding him. We¡¯d just turned around again, and I was scared that Rowan¡¯s cries would give


    away our location.


    Within a few minutes, I had begun to ask Soren for my baby back, but he didn¡¯t hand him over. We all


    just kept running, Rowan fussing, and Seraphine trying to find the right path to get us out of the camp.


    A thought urred to me. They could move a lot faster if they were wolves. I was slowing them down.


    ¡°Should you two shift? || could ride on your back, Soren.¡±


    ¡°What about the baby?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold him on your back,¡± I said.


    Just then, another group of wolves appeared in front of us. They were so busy fighting that they didn¡¯t


    seem to notice us, but we had to switch directions again, and now, I felt like we were running right back


    into the camp.


    ¡°All right,¡± Soren said, stopping and thrusting Rowan back at me. He quickly shifted, and so did


    Seraphine. Once they were in their wolf forms, I prepared to climb onto Soren¡¯s back so that we could


    move faster. I didn¡¯t know if it would help, but it couldn¡¯t be any worse than what we had been doing,


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I was afraid if I shited, I would slow them down since I wasn¡¯t used to being in my wolf form.


    Before I could even throw my leg over his back, though, we heard a low rumble in the bushes behind


    us.


    I knew what I was going to see the moment I turned around, and a paralyzing fear shot through me.


    Soren nced behind us, and his eyes widened in annoyance and a little bit of panic.


    He couldn¡¯t speak to me in this state, but I knew by his expression when he looked back at me that he


    wanted me to hurry and climb on


    I couldn¡¯t do it, though. If I went with them, my son had little to no chance of getting away. I needed to


    stay and face the angry male behind me.


    Quickly, I tied Rowan¡¯s nket around him so that he wouldn¡¯t fall out and then slipped the knot into


    Soren¡¯s mouth. ¡°Run!¡± I told him.


    Soren shook his head, obviously not wanting to leave me behind, but as another growl echoed behind


    us, I saw the hesitation melt away.


    He knew-Soren knew-my baby was more important to me than anything else, including my life, and as


    Soren and Seraphine took off running through the trees, I turned around to stall the only man who


    would be fast enough to catch them.


    Ethan

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 164

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 164


    Chapter 164 Ethan¡¯s Rage


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    The way that Ethan was growling at us, I had assumed he was still in his wolf form, but when I turned


    to look at him, it was the human Ethan¡¯s eyes I was looking into.


    Shirtless with only a small pair of tattered shorts covering him, he red at me, his hands in fists.


    At the moment, it was difficult to tell the difference between the man and his beast.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you doing, Rosalie?¡± he shouted at me,ing at me slowly, which was surprising. I


    didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t shoot right past me and go after Rowan. Wouldn¡¯t it be the baby he was


    really after?


    ¡°I¡¯m doing whatever the hill I want to,¡± I shot back immediately and tried my best to keep his attention


    on me. ¡°Who do you think you are to tell me what I can and cannot do, Ethan?¡±


    He had narrowed the distance between us so that he was only a few feet away.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I needed to make sure Seraphine and Soren had time to get out of here so that Ethan couldn¡¯t get my


    baby.


    I listened to the sound of them running through the woods behind me, the thunk of their wolf paws


    getting quieter and quieter as they got further away.


    Even though I realized I was sacrificing my freedom, I needed Rowan to be safe, and that meant he


    needed to be in the north, with our pack, not here, locked in a heavily guarded tent in the middle of a


    battlefield.


    ¡°You promised me!¡± Ethan growled, his teeth locked together in a grimace. ¡°I trusted you, Rosalie! You


    said you wouldn¡¯t leave without telling me goodbye!¡±


    ¡°And I haven¡¯t!¡± I argued, even though the only reason I was still there was because he had caught me.


    ¡°Goodbye, Ethan!¡± I said and turned to go, as if that ws the only reason I hadn¡¯t left with the others.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised at all when his fingers wrapped around my arm and tugged me back. It didn¡¯t hurt,


    but it was forceful.


    ¡°You¡¯re not f*cking going anywhere, Rosalie!¡± he said. ¡°You f*cking lied to me! You were nning to


    sneak out from me again, and you know it!¡±


    I wrenched my arm out of his grip. ¡°You have the audacity to stand there and yell at me for lying to you,


    Ethan? Seriously? After all of the lies you¡¯ve said to me? You don¡¯t get to talk to me about breaking


    promises! I would¡¯ve said whatever was necessary to get you to leave me the hell alone!¡±


    His crimson eyes were so red that it almost seemed like they would start to drip blood. He further


    narrowed them until they were only slits. He was seething, his nostrils ring as he drew in deep


    breaths. ¡°Just wake the f*ck up, Rosalie!¡± he said. ¡°You think that you¡¯re the queen now so you can do


    what you want, but you will always belong to me, do you understand?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to you, Ethan! I don¡¯t belong to anyone!¡± | yelled at him. Anger was beginning to boil up


    in me, too, now. Who the heck did he think he was? What did I have to do to prove to him that I was an


    individual, a person, who wasn¡¯t owned or controlled on the property of anyone?


    ¡± You will always belong to me!¡± he said again. ¡°And now, you¡¯ve let my f*cking a*shole half-brother


    take our baby? Are you insane? Have you f*cking lost your mind?!¡±


    Your brother will take care of my son!¡± | emphasized the word ¡°my¡± as I yelled back. ¡°Unlike you, he


    actually cares about people! All you ever do for Rowan ise in and stare at him for a few minutes a


    day. He doesn¡¯t even know who you are! You only wanted him as an heir, but have you ever thought of


    what he wants?¡±


    I could tell his fists were clenched tightly. I could hear the cracking of his knuckles. Would he hit me?


    However, I didn¡¯t care at that moment so I continued, ¡°You care as little about his life as you do mine,


    and he will know that, Ethan. He will grow up knowing that his absent father was just a tyrant who only


    cares about himself!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Rosalie!¡± Ethan scowled at me. ¡°You don¡¯t know what the f*ck you¡¯re talking about! I love my


    son!¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± | sneered, ¡°He was simply a product of you following King James¡¯s orders, and nothing more.


    No one who actually loves their child would ever hurt their other parent, and you were going to curse


    him to a life with no mother because I wasn¡¯t convenient to you! You were going to let my son be raised


    by Madalynn! Who the hell would ever do that to their child?!¡±


    All of the mistreatment i¡¯d suffered at Ethan¡¯s hands came back to me, shing before my eyes, and


    more than anything. I just wanted to hit him.


    But he was so much bigger than me, so much stronger, raising a hand to hit him would be suicidal. One


    blow from his fist could end me. Yet, I continued to dance the fine line between baiting him with my


    words and sending him spiraling into a rage where he couldn¡¯t control his own emotions or actions.


    His scarlet eyes were glowing now, as he continued to measure me up as his fists clenched and


    unclenched. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this, Rosalie,¡± he said. ¡°If you think the conditions before were


    unfair, you just f*cking wait. You¡¯ve betrayed the wrong Alpha.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no Alpha!¡± I shouted. ¡°You¡¯re just a rogue! And not even a good one at that. You tried to kill your


    own followers! You have even killed your own soldiers in battle because you care so little about others.


    These people have given up everything for you, Ethan! Vicky, Talon, Paul¡­ Georgia, so many others!


    You aren¡¯t worth it, and yet here you are bossing everyone around like you¡¯re some sort of a freaking


    god when you¡¯re really not even a man!¡±


    I knew what I said wasn¡¯t totally true. I heard from Vicky that Ethan mistakenly hurt some of his guys,


    but none of them were originally from Drogomor. Maybe deep down, his pack bond prevented him from


    hurting his own pack.


    However, I didn¡¯t care to rify it with him. I saw him hesitate for a moment, seemingly shocked by


    what I¡¯d said.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Rosalie!¡± he shouted, and I could see him getting even closer to that breaking


    point.


    But I was there, too. Anger shot through my veins as I thought about my friends and everything they


    had left behind so that Ethan would live. And how did he repay them? By bing some sort of a


    monster. He didn¡¯t care about any of them anymore, not even Talon who had stood by his side for so


    long.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ethan?¡± I taunted. ¡°Are you afraid that what I¡¯m saying is true? Are you afraid that


    you¡¯ve actually lost all of your morals? That your scruples have gone out the window because of this


    soulless creature you¡¯ve be? Are you afraid that James has taken more than just your citizenship


    away but that he¡¯s actually stolen your essence? Do you even have a human side anymore?¡±


    He was breathing so hard now, I could almost see the steaming out of his ears with every exhale.


    His mouth was open, his teeth elongated as if he was about to shift, and with every breath he took, his


    chest heaved. He couldn¡¯t even formte a response to me now, he was so enraged.


    Behind me, I no longer heard the sound of Seraphine and Soren as their wolves took my baby to


    safety. The further away from me Rowan got, the more I felt like my heart was being ripped from my


    chest.


    It was Ethan who had made me give my baby away-it was Ethan who had caused this chasm between


    my son and me-one I had no idea when I¡¯d be able to cross. When would I see his sweet little face


    again? When would I hold him in my arms?


    My own anger red again at the thought of my child out there in the world without me, crying, missing


    me. All because his father had lost all sense when he¡¯d given his soul away.


    * All you want is power. All you want is to control me and everyone else, Ethan. Well, you may take my


    body back to your freaking Camp and lock me up again, but I will tell you right now, you will never have


    me! If I live a thousand years, I will never, ever forgive you for making my baby leave!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Rosalie!¡± he said, but it seemed more like a plea this time than an order, like he knew that if I


    didn¡¯t stop taunting him with my angry words, he was going to lose all self-control, and he simply


    wouldn¡¯t be able to keep from doing something drastic, something he couldn¡¯t take back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to shut up!¡± I told him. ¡°My son is gone, thanks to you! He¡¯s out there in the woods, crying,


    missing his mother, because of you! If you¡¯re going to be so selfish as to make me stay here, in your


    camp away from my baby, then I want you to know that you can consider him no longer your son!¡±


    I could see his veins raised on his forehead, I could hear his teeth chattering due to anger, and I was


    ready to bear his rage, because I was desperate


    I was angry, at him, at mysell at the situation. I didn¡¯t care what I said any more. If he was going to


    punish me, then so be it! How much worse would it get?


    All of the negative emotions that I had tried to press down erupted like a volcano, and I did not care


    whether I said what I meant


    any more. I just needed to get it out.


    ¡°From this day forward, when I write his name, I will spell it with an E-R-0-W-E-N because even if he is


    your own flesh and blood, Ethan Gray, it¡¯s clear to me that you don¡¯t love him. But Soren does! And he


    will take care of him! He can call Soren his father from now on while I spend the rest of my days rotting


    with you!¡±


    A horrific growl emitted . VIII¡­

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 165

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 165


    Chapter 165 Prisoner Again


    He was so strong, so powerful, that a direct blow from him to my head would certainly crush my skull.


    When he swung his fist at me, I knew then, I was a dead woman.


    So I waited, with my eyes closed, for the impact, assuming my world would fade away soon. Rowan¡¯s


    sweet face was all I saw before my eyes


    But rather than feeling the direct impact of Ethan¡¯s fist to my head, instead, I felt a rain of debris-bark,


    leaves, small twigs-as Ethan instead made contact with arge elm tree I was standing next to.


    His rageful battle cry rang out around me as the splintered wood hit me in the face and shoulder. I


    raised my arms to shield my face and waited for the storm to pass.


    When I opened my eyes again, the tree was demolished. Arge chunk of it was missing on the far


    side, and the trunk was bent backward like it would topple over any second.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes then went to Ethan. Blood was pouring from his hand, the skin mangled and shredded from


    where the bark had bitten into his flesh. However, he didn¡¯t stop. He continued to punch the tree over


    and over again until his fists were coated in so much blood and cuts that I could barely tell their original


    shapes.


    When he was finally done, he left his fists half buried in the tree trunk and he was still panting heavily


    from the exertion of trying to keep from hitting me. The blood trickled down from his fingers along the


    tree trunk, forming a small puddle on the ground.


    Eyes wide, mouth agape, I stared at him, not knowing what to say. I couldn¡¯t believe what had just


    happened. Had he really just punched a tree instead of me? Nearly destroying a sixty-foot elm rather


    than my face?


    He didn¡¯t spare a look at me, and his eyes were red and moist. For a second, I thought, if he were to


    cry, he would cry blood instead of tears.


    At seeing the wounds on his hands, my gut instinct was to offer to help, to try to fix it. Standing there in


    obvious pain, even though he wasn¡¯t so much as gritting his teeth, I knew that Ethan was more


    vulnerable in that very moment than he had ever been before, even when we were making love, even


    when he confessed to me about his broken heart, even when he¡¯d told me that he loved me for the first


    time.


    But then I remembered-there¡¯s no fixing Ethan. After all of this time of me trying to correct his erratic,


    uneptable behavior, perhaps that lesson had finally sunk into my skull, even if his fist didn¡¯t.


    He might be vulnerable at the moment, but in a matter of seconds, his countenance would change.


    He¡¯d bottle that emotion right back up, and he would go from the emotionally avable, open person I


    saw standing before me now back to the heartless monster I¡¯de to know ofte.


    Even as I watched him, I could see his countenance change. His eyes were narrowing again, and his


    face crumpled into a scowl, not because of the pain but because of the anger.


    Punching the tree hadn¡¯t made him feel any better. It had only messed up his hands-and the tree.


    Knowing that Seraphine and Soren had to have gotten away by now, I resigned myself to the fact that I


    was Ethan¡¯s prisoner again. Running would do me no good. Even with injured hands, he¡¯d catch me,


    Besides, all of the fight was out of me. Not only did Ethan¡¯s outrage let me know he¡¯dpletely lost


    his mind now, but it also resigned me to the fact that I was a lost cause.


    I was never going to break free of him¡­ Now, I may never even see my son again.


    Once he had caught his breath, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rosalie.¡±


    Amomentter a few of his guards arrived, and I knew I¡¯d better start walking But before I turned to go,


    I said, ¡°Just remember what I told you, Ethan I may be here in the flesh and blood, but you will never


    capture my soul. I don¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything in return, only stared at me, his red eyes seemingly dead to the world


    The guards surrounded me, all of them bloodied and battered from the battle, which I was assuming


    was over since I no longer beord wolves fighting in the distance. Otherwise, they likely wouldn¡¯t have


    come to investigate the situation.


    I doubted Ethan had actually called for ther ass store using the


    heas seil onder the impression he could handle me himself While that proved to still be true c o lor


    hondameerima vious


    Ethan came with us. He insisted on taunting me, staking songs de mele a phantom halbent on staying


    amenace that simply would not go away


    I thought I¡¯d feel better after saying all wanted to Enan, however icottere seeing him hurt made me


    more upset than I could understand


    ved or hapov letting my emotion out In fact,


    I shook my head and seriously thought there was something wrong with me


    When we got back to the camp, I saw that much of it was in shambles People were thing to right the


    tents and put things back where they belonged


    Luckily for me, my prison tent was unhamed


    Vicky was in her human form, working alongside a man I had to assume was Paul to help a few injured


    wolves. When she saw me, her eyes lit up, and she came running over to me ¡®Rosalie she said.


    Vicky only got about ten feet from me when Ethan stopped her ¡®Wol¡¯ he shouted, ¡°You are no longer


    allowed to see Rosalie! No one is!¡±


    Vicky¡¯s face fell, and I watched her puzzle over what mightve happened. It was clear she wanted to


    reason with Ethan, but she knew better than to do that. Instead, she asked him. What happened to


    your hands?¡±


    ¡°Leave me the f*ck alone,¡¯ was his impolite response, and once again, I saw the emotion in her face


    shift. She lowered her head, but nced at me. I could tell she was sincerely concerned for her Alpha.


    I wanted to tell her I was sorry and thank her for her friendship, but at the moment, all I could do was


    keep walking,


    ¡°Where¡¯s the baby?¡¯ Vicky called after us, and Ethan swirled around and came after her. Thankfully, by


    then, Paul was there. He took Vicky by the arm and tugged her away, making small bowing gestures as


    he went, as if to silently apologize to Ethan so that he didn¡¯t destroy both of them.


    ¡°Stop being a jerk!¡± I muttered, not caring if he heard me or not. I knew he wasn¡¯t going to hit me now,


    so I wasn¡¯t afraid of him.


    But the defeated spirit I felt was weighing down my soul sat like a heavy boulder in my chest.


    Especially when I arrived back at my tent.


    Inside, everything was nearly the same.


    Except for the fact that my baby was gone. His bass, the one Ethan had made for him, sat there


    empty. All of his things were gone for the most part. There was just the cot with the dirty nkets on it


    and a few other items I¡¯d been brought over the time I¡¯d been held here.


    I would go back to my previous disposition soon enough-not eating, not drinking any water, not talking


    to anyone.


    If he wanted to hold me here, he¡¯d have to be satisfied with a shell of me because that¡¯s all he was


    going to get.


    ¡°You will stay here,¡± Ethan said to me. I didn¡¯t turn around to look at him. ¡°No more visitors. Only you in


    here¡­ as my prisoner.¡±


    Without turning around, I reminded him of what I¡¯d already told him. ¡°You may have my body, but you¡¯ll


    never have me, Ethan. If you ever regain your soul, you¡¯ll realize what a horrible person you¡¯ve


    be! I don¡¯t want to see your face. Ever again.¡±


    He growled at me, but he didn¡¯t say anything. What was there to say? I was the prisoner, he was the


    master¡­. If he expected me to like that, he had another thinging.


    Ethan stepped out of my tent, closing it up behind him, and I heard him telling the guards to stay there


    and not to go anywhere for any reason


    A sigh of exhaustion left my lips as I melted onto the cot, sitting with my back against the tent wall


    again, my knees folded up into my chest


    I had done this before; I could do it again.


    Butheglome there was a hopelessness around me that I hadn¡¯t felt before. My son was gone. I had no


    chance of getting to see my


    A


    l


    oud be a spirit and just float through the tent walls, that I could fly away, over the foresi, to find my


    baby, and


    then re-solidify next to him, snatching him up in my arms.


    For however long Etrian kept me here this time, I would spend every moment thinking of Rowan and


    praying that he was safe


    When Ethan first met me, I was a different woman in many ways, but one thing he failed to take into


    consideration was how dramatically a woman can change when she bes a mother.


    Before, I was trying to find a way to survive Ethan for myself and the welfare of someone I¡¯d never met


    Now, I was tying to surme Ethan for Rowan, my child, the most important person in the world.


    That made me far stronger than Ethan could ever realize.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 166

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 166


    Chapter 166 Crisis Was Brewing


    #Soren¡¯s POV


    I never in a million years thought I would receive the looks of respect from the Winter Forest pack


    around me, but when I stepped back into their territory again, I was weed like a hero.


    They trusted me because I protected Rowan, bringing the heir to the kingdom back to his people.


    However, I turned down the invitation to move to the pce. Instead, I insisted on returning to my


    cottage every night, even if I spent the day with Rowan in the pce. The cottage reminded me of my


    time with Rosalie back on the inds, and every time I closed my eyes, I could see her smiling face.


    It broke my heart when I had to escape without her, leaving her back with my half-brother, a wolf who


    was losing his mind.


    But at the end of the day, at least I was able to get Rowan away. I was able to bring him back to


    Rosalie¡¯s people, as Rosalie requested. Now, I just needed to work with the pack to bring Rosalie back-


    if that was at all possible.


    It had been two weeks since we got back, and every moment without Rosalie was agonizing.


    ¡°Soren,¡± Cerina greeted me upon my arrival at the door outside of the conference room, ¡°you¡¯re here.


    Let us speak with the council to see what can be done.¡±


    As Cerina¡¯s words ended, the double doors to the council¡¯s chambers opened, and I stepped within to


    face the masses.


    Eyes fell upon me, and all hushed murmurs came to an end.


    Thad done wrong to their queen in the past. However, now I stood by their side because I had brought


    the heir to the throne home.


    Cerina gestured for me to take a seat. ¡°Wee, everyone,¡± she said loudly as she addressed the


    people. ¡°There are a few things that need to be discussed. One of course being our queen.¡±


    Murmurs once again erupted as angry and worried voices filled the hall.


    ¡°We¡¯ll fight for our queen. We need her back at all costs!¡± one person shouted out.


    ¡°We have seen with the small battles that many of our warriors are hurt. We have been able to hold


    them off this far with Her Majesty being gone, but we can¡¯t continue to do so,¡± another person said;


    many others agreed.


    Seraphine waited until the hall was a bit quieter and asked, ¡°I understand that we all want to save her,


    however, while we were able to rescue the prince, it¡¯ll be even more difficult to approach Her Majesty


    again, now that the Rogue King has lost his son.¡±


    Someone in the crowd immediately retorted, ¡°Are you saying we should just abandon our queen?¡±


    ¡°We have strong troops and warriors. We¡¯re not afraid of the Rogue King!¡± another followed.


    I sighed inwardly. Those who were the loudest obviously hadn¡¯t faced Ethan directly on the battlefield


    before. Had they seen Ethan and his men before, they would know to never underestimate the Alpha of


    Drogomor- or the Rogue King.


    Regardless of whether Ethan had lost his sanity or not, he was the best warrior I¡¯d ever seen. Or rather,


    since he¡¯d turned rogue, he had be a more terrifying killing machine.


    Seraphine shook her head and tried to exin. ¡°No, I¡¯m saying we should have a solid n.¡±


    ¡°But.¡±


    ¡°General,¡± Cerina interrupted, pressing down the murmuring, and turning to General Vandough, ¡°What


    do you think?¡±


    He pondered for a moment and stated honestly, ¡°We have just gone through a big fight not long ago,


    and our troops need time to recover At this moment, we are no match for the Rogue King.¡±


    Someone immediately shouted out, ¡°That¡¯s the point! Our queen can help us to heal the wounded.¡±


    That¡¯s night with the queen¡¯s blood, our army is not defeatable!¡±


    We want our queen back!¡± someone demanded with a firm tone as he smacked his hand upon the


    table


    I frowned. What the hill did those people think Rosalie was? A walking medicine cab or a moving


    blood bank?


    Seeing the discussion going nowhere, Cerina noticed my frowning face, and she asked me, *7t seems


    that you have some opinions Mind to share with us, Soren?¡±


    I pressed down my displeased emotion and tried to speak in a level tone. ¡°I think everyone here has


    great points. I nced around the room and saw people nodding at me. ¡°But we all know that we have


    great challenges to ovee if we want Her Majesty


    back


    ¡°That¡¯s why we are discussing it! Just tell us your opinion, are you willing to fight to get our queen


    back? Someone was already impatient.


    ¡°No,¡¯I answered consciously, and Seraphine looked at me puzzled, while Cerina remained silent


    One of the people advocating to fight Ethan sneered, We saved you, our queen trusted you, and you,


    you are just being a coward!


    I shook my head. ¡°If by ending myself I could bring about the retum of your queen, I¡¯d do it, but my


    question to you is, even if we initiate the battle against the Rogue King right now, other than


    jeopardizing our overall defense, what good can we do?¡±


    Seraphine added, We also still need to protect the prince here.¡±


    That¡¯s correct,¡± I smiled. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be able to pour all of our forces to face the Rogue King. We all


    have responsibilities here, in the city.¡±


    Cerina nodded at my words.


    ¡°So we just sit here and wait while our queen suffers?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I denied again.


    ¡°Please tell us what you are proposing then?* Seraphine asked on behalf of the rest of the room.


    Well,¡± I replied, tapping my fist on the table gently, ¡°we need tounch a rescue mission to approach


    the Rogue King and try to get to Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°But you just said you wouldn¡¯t fight for her¡­¡±


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t fight, at least not right away. But we¡¯d go there to try to pressure the Rogue King,¡±


    General Vandough finallymented, ¡°I don¡¯t see the point in doing so.¡±


    Tasked, ¡°Everyone gathered here today because you are all worried about the safety of the queen, am


    I correct?¡±


    They nodded. ¡°Yes, we want her back so that we are sure we can protect her, and she can lead us.¡±


    ¡°Good. The point is, let¡¯s first ensure that the Rogue King won¡¯t hurt Her Majesty. Let¡¯s see her with our


    own eyes. Let¡¯s make sure that she¡¯s safe!¡±


    No one objected this time. They agreed with me so far.


    ¡°With us pressuring them, we have a chance to converse with the Rogue King. But we don¡¯t need to


    attack right away. When he knows we are not threatening enough, he might not even bother chasing us


    out of his territory. Then we can wait close by for the best time to rescue our queen.¡±


    The room went quiet for a moment, and Commander Landon asked, ¡°But what if he refuses to


    converse or let us see our queen?¡±


    ¡°Then at that point, let¡¯s fight, and let¡¯s bring our queen back at all costs!¡± I said loudly as my voice


    echoed through the hall.


    The rest of the council exchanged a few words, and I saw them nodding to each other. It made me


    smile to see many of them quickly change their minds about the situation,


    ¡°I agree¡± Cerina was the first to show her support ¡°Let¡¯s first ensure the safety of our queen before we


    go down the path of a full war with the Rogue King. We¡¯ll demand to have him hand over our queen,


    and we¡¯ll take it from there.¡±


    General Vandough asked, ¡°How big of a team would you need?¡±


    ¡°A team of elites. Maybe two hundred warriors.¡±


    If that¡¯s the case, we can move sooner-¡°General Vandough mumbled as he stood up and walked off. A


    group of men liom the


    i followed him out


    ¡°When are we leaving?¡± Commander Landon asked me.


    I let out a long breath and shook my head. ¡°I won¡¯t be going.¡±


    With all of our history, if Ethan knew I was there, everything would go south.


    ***


    Commander Landon had left to go to Rosalie while I stayed back in the Winter Forest pack. Not having


    much else to do, I spent most of my time ying with Rowan.


    The little one was adorable and growing fast, but there were times when his expression reminded me


    so much of Ethan, it was as if I was holding a miniature version of my brother in my arms. When he


    saw his mother, little Rowan wouldugh and smile so widely. With me, and most others, he was a


    serious little gentleman with inquisitive eyes and a cautious disposition.


    I alwaysughed when I saw him puzzling over me, like he wasn¡¯t quite sure whether or not we could


    be friends.


    Things here seemed to be quiettely, but I just had a feeling this was the calmness before the storm


    arrived.


    Something just seemed wrong, but I couldn¡¯t tell what was the cause of it.


    ¡®Boss. Something urgent,¡¯ Thomas¡¯ voice rang through my mind.


    ¡®Thomas? Where are you?¡¯ I asked. I sent Thomas out to spend time with my group of outcast friends


    and gather intel since he¡¯d recovered from his injury. He was way happier to be busy thanying in a


    hospital bed.


    However, he didn¡¯t answer my question. ¡®I am using all my strength to send this to you, so I don¡¯t have


    long. Long story short, Madalynn and Beher are mates!


    Before I had a chance to ask more questions, I lost the connection back to the mindlink with Thomas,


    and I couldn¡¯t reach him any


    more.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I snapped back from the mindlink but my mind was trying to digest what I¡¯d just learned.


    Usually, the mindlink worked best if you were near. The further away the parties were, the more


    exhaustion it would cause, and thus, it was harder to maintain. We would never want to put so much


    strain on the mind that it could knock us out immediately.


    There were only two exnations why Thomas had to send a message to me this way, either it was so


    urgent that he needed me to take action immediately, or for some reason, he was not able to get close


    enough.


    Either way, it was not good news.


    My heart raced with worry thinking about what was toe. Hurrying to the council chamber, I


    managed to find Cerina and Seraphine.


    Their eyes turned to me with concern as they watched me quickly approach them.


    ¡°We have a very big problem,¡± I replied breathlessly. ¡°I just got intel that Madalynn, the leader of the


    savage rogues, found her mate.¡±


    They all looked at me. From my expression, they were all concerned.


    ¡°How bad is it?¡± Commander Landon asked before the others could say anything.


    ¡°Her mate is King Kal¡¯s son, Behar.¡±


    Cerina and Seraphine gasped at my words.


    I continued, ¡°Knowing Madalynn and her desire for Rosalie¡¯s death¡­ it¡¯s nothing good. Behar is just as


    scheming and ruthless as his father, if not more.¡±


    We needed to get word to Rosalie and Ethan and warn them about what could being.


    ¡°Seraphine, send a letter to Georgia. They have to be warned.¡±


    She quickly took off down the hall to do as I had said.


    My heart raced at the notion that there was a bigger waring than we had hoped for.


    Hot only would we be going against the rogues Madalynn controlled, but now we would be going


    against James and Kals forces


    The battle was far bigger than the numbers we controlled

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 167

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 167


    Chapter 167 Try To Talk Sense Into Him


    *Georgia¡¯s POV


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that worked,¡± I mumbled to myself, knowing that it was pure dumb luck Seraphine and


    Soren were able to get away with Rowan


    Had Rosalie not sacrificed her own freedom for the others, I had no doubt Ethan would have killed


    Seraphine and Soren by the simple way he was acting towards Rosalie.


    He had lost his mind for thest time, and even though he was my brother¡­


    I had no remorse for him about how Rosalie treated him.


    He had iting.


    Stepping through the brush, I came upon the area Rosalie and Ethan were arguing in. I was forced to


    watch a small piece of the conflict between Rosalie and Ethan, and as I had, I felt pure fear flood


    through me, unsure of whether I should help her.


    The anger that seeped off her, though, was like nothing I had ever felt before. It didn¡¯t matter what crap


    Ethan gave her¡­ she gave it right back.


    It was as if the moment she got her wolf, something new woke up from deep inside her. A powerful


    force awakened from years of slumber ready to take on anything thrown its way.


    Deciding not to intervene, I disappeared into the shadows of the trees. I made myself scarce. Thest


    thing I wanted to do was be present when Ethanpletely lost his senses.


    I didn¡¯t want him to see me witnessing the moment they were having.


    It would only anger him further, and there would be a chance he wouldn¡¯t hold back on punishing me. I


    figured I liked my life way too much to let that happen, so I stayed out of it while providing a little help to


    my other brother and Seraphine.


    Seeing Soren again was something I hadn¡¯t expected for so long, and yet himing back left a warm


    feeling in my heart. To know that after all these years, he was okay.


    It was a relief, but at the same time, I was also angry that he was away for so many years and never


    had reached out to me.


    It would take time, but I knew that in a day or two I would get word of their safe arrival. Until then, I


    would have to have faith that Soren would protect Rowan, no matter the cost.


    I sighed, my two brothers just needed to figure their sh*t out.


    Making my way into camp, I thought about everything that had happened. I had long believed that


    Ethan¡¯s way of handling things in his rtionship with Rosalie was unhealthy.


    She deserved better, no matter how much I loved my half brother. So did Rowan.


    th


    It had been a few days since the incident with Ethan, and his attitude hadn¡¯t changed. He was still the


    same devil that he had be since Rowan left.


    And his reign of terror had no boundaries.


    ¡°Georgia!¡± Paul called from outside my open tent, catching my attention. Turning to face Paul, I caught


    a glimpse of his fist as if he was holding something in it, and my eyes lit up.


    ¡°Is that-¡± | said, breathlessly, with a smile.


    Stepping forward, Paul handed me a rolled up note and sighed, ¡°If Alpha finds out I am bringing you


    your messages from outside the camp, he is going to have my head.¡±


    willing my eyes, I smiled. ¡°Stop worrying. Now go, before someone sees you. Tell Vicky I said thanks.¡±


    Pomoded has head, bowing slightly as he turned and quickly left my tent.


    Opening the note, I let my eyes scan over Seraphine¡¯s writing and I extracted three pleqes of key


    information


    First, they had gotten back to the pce, which was great news.


    Second, however, Rosalie¡¯s people wereing for her, and that was something Ethan wouldn¡¯t be


    happy about


    Before Rowan¡¯s escape, Rosalie¡¯s people couldn¡¯t identify our exact camp location as we kept moving.


    But now, due to the increased injuries and expanded territories from the recent battles and operations,


    it was no longer possible for us to hide such arge group without traces.


    But at least we all knew this would happen sooner orter. Nothing surprising.


    The third news, however, was bad. How the h*ll did Madalynn¡¯s mate end up being Kal¡¯s son Behar?!


    I cursed under my breath.


    Great, just great! What a f*cking mess we were in!


    First things first, Ethan and the Winter Forest pack didn¡¯t need to be enemies. One side was my family,


    and the other was my friends. It was really hard for me to pick sides. And then, mix in my two brothers¡¯


    sh*t. Then on top of that, we also knew James was after Rosalie, and Kal was after my idiot brother


    Soren, while Madalynn wanted to seek revenge from both Rosalie and Ethan and now that f*cking


    b*tch was mated to Behar¡­


    Could the problems be more f*ckingplicated?!


    I paced back and forth trying to clear my mind.


    Alright, to make things simple, attack one issue at a time. Step one, Ethan needed to recognize who


    Rosalie really was. She was a queen, and one with a mighty force that could help bring down James,


    Kal, and Madalynn if the White Queen and the Rogue King could work together.


    I just had to get Ethan on board with the n, but that was easier said than done.


    Preparing myself mentally, I went over the n in my head.


    Ethan, Rosalie, and the rest of us needed to take sanctuary behind the Winter Forest pack¡¯s boundary.


    At least when webined, we would be stronger in numbers, and Rosalie would be safe and reunited


    with her son.


    Standing to my feet, I moved swiftly from the tent, heading for Ethan. The words I would say to him


    yed over and over in my mind as my eyes wandered towards Rosalie¡¯s tent as I passed it.


    Ilonged to see her-but, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to


    The warriors posted outside were on specific orders to allow no one to approach. So I had to skip the


    idea of visiting her for now.


    Stepping up to Ethan¡¯s tent, I found him leaning over a makeshift table. He and Talon talked in hushed


    whispers as they went over the papers in front of them.


    No doubt more battle strategy ns.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I said, straightening my back and preparing for the argument that was sure to follow.


    His cold red eyes nced up at me with an irritated expression. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°May I have a moment of your time?¡± I asked him, watching as Talon met my gaze and smiled. ¡°It will


    only take a moment.¡±


    Ethan turned his gaze to Talon and nodded his head, gesturing for Talon to leave.


    Before Talon exited the tent, I could tell he was a bit worried about me. When would he stop treating


    me like someone who needed his protection all the time? I was no less of a warrior than him.


    Okay, maybe after I got my wolf. But still, I was quite confident in myself.


    I made a face at him, and he shook his head with a smile, which made me lose my focus for a second.


    Talon, I really didn¡¯t like that he had been treating me like his sister. Like Vicky.


    ¡°What do you want, Georgia?¡± Ethan asked as he took a seat in a chair behind the table. His question


    pulled me back to face my woody Alpha brother


    om


    my


    out and got to the point. ¡°I received word today that Rosalie¡¯s people are on their way here. They want


    to work with


    us on the problem, but they want their queen.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes narrow in anger at my words. ¡°What the f*ck did you just say?¡±


    Great. Here ites.¡¯l internally groaned.


    ¡°Ethan, stop I sighed, not wanting to argue. ¡°This is ridiculous. Your son is safe back with Rosalie¡¯s


    people, and the time hase to let her go too.¡±


    *That isn¡¯t your ce to say!¡± Ethan yelled, and I just shrugged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell at me.¡± I replied. ¡°Look around you, Ethan. Not only are rogues surrounding us, but so are


    military forces, and with our numbers dwindling, how do you expect to keep everyone safe?¡±


    He stood to his feet, taking steps towards me. ¡°She doesn¡¯t belong to them. She belongs to me,¡± he


    growled in anger. ¡°She is mine.¡±


    ¡°Ethan, do you ever want her back for real? If so, then f*cking be reasonable.¡±.


    ¡°I have her here already,¡± he sneered.


    I crossed my arms and nodded. ¡°Uh-um, so why haven¡¯t you dared to speak to her for days?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer and just growled. Others might have been afraid of him, but I wasn¡¯t. ¡°Have you really


    thought this through? If you really hurt or kill her people, do you think there would be any possibility for


    you two to get back together?¡±


    He was about to say something, but I interrupted. ¡°Before you deny it, let me finish. I meant, you two


    get back together for real, not just holding her shell here. Stop thinking you are always in charge. She


    is a queen, whether you want to ept it or not, and those people areing here for their leader.


    Instead of fighting it, try embracing it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    My words seemed to fall on deaf ears as he stood staring at me. The swirling ck and red abyss of


    his eyes shined down at me as if there was something he wanted to strike me for because of how I was


    acting, but instead, he internally battled about it


    ¡°How are you getting in contact with the outside world beyond these boundaries?¡± he growled, stepping


    closer, causing me to step back


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Ethan,¡± I retorted. ¡°I have my contacts just like you have yours.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re betraying me just like the others, aren¡¯t you!¡± he roared in anger. ¡°All of you are!¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about? We are not like your f*cking cousin!¡± I yelled in frustration


    The conversation I wanted to have with him was getting nowhere. He was so stuck in his beliefs that


    everyone was out to get him that he couldn¡¯t even see the truth if it were to smack him in the face.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get your sh*t together, Ethan, you are going to lose her, and you¡¯re going to lose Rowan as


    well. Is that seriously what you f*cking want?¡±


    As if my words had some kind of pull on him, his eyes widened, and he snapped out of the unhinged


    state he was in. Stepping back, he stared at me. His mind seemed to reel from my words.


    ¡°No-¡± he mumbled, shaking his head. ¡°They won¡¯t leave me. Rosalie, and my son won¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Sometimes I didn¡¯t know why I bothered to try to talk sense into him. At one point in my life, the things I


    did were for Ethan. Now, though, I thought what I had been doing was for Rosalie.


    She didn¡¯t deserve this kind of life or treatment, and neither did Rowan


    ¡°Let me talk to her before things get messy?¡± I asked him with a sigh. ¡°Thest thing that needs to


    happen is for innocent and unnecessary blood to be shed because of your stupidity and stubbornness.¡±


    ¡°No¡± His decision was final on the matter. He stood with a stern re upon his face.


    What? What do you mean no, Ethan? This is important!¡±


    Hemoved as he stepped past me and headed towards the entrance to his tent


    Wat


    is going tolk to Rosalie, it¡¯s going to be me.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 168

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 168


    Chapter 168: Still A Prisoner


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    Without my baby nearby, without being able tomunicate to anyone, and without being able to do


    anything, the world seemed to be slowly slipping away from me.


    It didn¡¯t matter that I was a queen now, nor did it matter that I had this magical blood that could cure


    people. I was beginning to feelpletely alone, and hopeless.


    Most of the time, I¡¯d sit in my tent and stare at the wall, and I started to question whether everything


    that happened was real, or was it all just a long nightmare?


    Except for asionally, I¡¯d get the idea that someone was watching me. Whether it was through the


    two small windows on either side of the tent or some other smaller hole I was unsure of, but I would get


    goosebumps on my arms, and the hairs on the back of my neck would stand up under the weight of


    unseen eyes.


    That was the only feeling that reminded me that I was alive.


    !


    It reminded me a lot of how I had felt back on the inds when Ethan had first arrived. I hadn¡¯t known it


    at the time, but he was standing outside in the garden near the cottage Soren had let me live in, his


    eyes, watching me through the open window.


    Was that what I was experiencing now? Was Ethan watching me?


    I shook my head; it really didn¡¯t matter. I longed to see my son, my friends, my pack, or even face my


    enemies. The only person 1 didn¡¯t want to have any contact with was Ethan.


    The battle, killing, and blood were slowly eating away his heart, and he was less and less of the person


    that I fell in love with a long time ago.


    With his soul dissipated, his strength grew. Maybe one day, he would be the true Rogue King. To


    me, however, it would be the same. I wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    Only in my dreams did I see hope.


    I dreamed of my peopleing into Ethan¡¯s camp and confronting him so that I could be released to


    them.


    I dreamed of being with Rowan, holding him, kissing him, and rocking him to sleep. He would reach out


    to me with giggles, showing me how much he¡¯d missed me.


    I started to talk myself into sleeping more and more because life was way better while I was asleep


    than awake. So Iid down again, praying to the Moon Goddess that she¡¯d bless me with dreams that


    could rescue me from my desperation.


    Soon, I drifted off. Then I smiled at the sight of Rowan. We were in a meadow together, and he was a


    little older. He was picking white wildflowers and making a daisy chain. I walked closer to watch what


    he was doing, and realized that he was creating a crown for my head.


    One that looked exactly the same as the one his father had given me on my birthday!


    He gave it to me and ran awayughing, but my heart sank as the crown dropped from my hand and


    fell on a pool of blood¡­


    My eyes snapped open with my heart thumping and my heartbeat pounding against my eardrum.


    ¡°Shh¡­ it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± I heard a low voice whisper in the dark, and arge hand caressed my face.


    I jerked away as soon as I realized who it was and demanded, ¡°Get away from me!¡±


    Why did he have to gue me so? Not only was I a prisoner in his horrible camp, but now, he¡¯d turned


    my beautiful dream into a nightmare!


    Helit amp to give me some light. I could see his face. He seemed to be worried and¡­ hurt?


    However, he didn¡¯t say anything, and he didn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t tell what was going through his mind,


    and I really didn¡¯t want to know


    suured ?l his face for a few moments. All of a sudden. I just couldn¡¯t control my sadness. A surge of


    warmth rushed into my YAS.


    and I couldn¡¯t help but ask in a quivering voice, ¡°How long are you going to keep me as your prisoner


    here?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why I even tried to ask. He never gave me a satisfactory answer anyway.


    His face sank. Soon, anger reced whatever little concern or sadness was left on his face.


    ¡°Forever!¡± he roared. Seemingly irritated by my question, he added, ¡°And do NOT try me again!¡±


    His unusually loud voice startled my already unstable nerves, and I could no longer keep my tears from


    falling.


    Thated to show him my weakness, so I took a deep breath to calm myself. Now that I was fully awake


    and alert, I wiped off my tears, pulled myself together and turned my back towards him. There was no


    point continuing the conversation.


    However, he wasn¡¯t done with me. I heard him also working on soothing his own breathing behind me.


    After a long silence, finally, he sat down on the edge of my cot and willed me to look at him. I knew I


    would not win the fight, so I turned around


    ¡°Look, Rosalie,¡± he tried to level his tone, ¡°I didn¡¯te here to fight.¡±.


    I scoffed, ¡°Right, that really seems like the case.¡±


    He ignored myment. ¡°I need you to do something for me,¡± he told me.


    Tlooked up, waiting for what he was going to say.


    ¡°Your people have sent a representative. Georgia has been in contact with him. It seems¡­ they want


    you back and are refusing to listen to reason. They are vowing to start a war if you¡¯re not released at


    once.¡±


    | stared at him nkly for a moment before I said, ¡°Then give me back.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°You mean you won¡¯t do that,¡± I corrected him. ¡°Why not, Ethan? Don¡¯t you know that a caged bird


    doesn¡¯t sing?¡±


    His crimson eyes stared into mine, and I thought perhaps he was pondering my response, but then he


    shook his head again. ¡°I won¡¯t budge on this, Rosalie. You are my mate, and you will stay here, but I


    need you to go ask them to retreat.¡±


    What?


    He continued to rify his request. ¡°I need you to tell them you¡¯re here because you want to be, you¡¯re


    happy here, and they should leave you, leave us, alone.¡±


    I looked at him in disbelief. How could he?!


    I also burst intoughter, and I could hardly stop, while he just sat there expressionlessly.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± I was so angry that my voice was trembling due to fury. ¡°Are you really just so arrogant that


    you believe everyone should just do exactly what you want them to?! How could you even bring


    yourself to ask for that?!¡±


    Strangely, he kept his cool. ¡°Rosalie, I know you¡¯re upset with me right now, but I want you to listen.¡±


    ¡°Why would I listen to a monster like you!¡± I raised my voice.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m asking you this for your people, not for me. It¡¯s best for everyone, and you¡¯re smart


    enough to figure that out¡±


    My eyes widened, and I forced myself to evaluate the situation with a cool mind.


    Ethan was right. The fight between my pack and Ethan¡¯s group could be, and should be, avoided.


    There were people important to me in both parties, and thest thing I wanted to see was those who I


    cared about get hurt or killed because of me.


    What was more, with other forces watching, undermining either of our numbers wouldn¡¯t do either of us


    any good.


    I bit down hard on my lip. Unfortunately, Regardless of how much I wanted to defy him¡­


    ¡°really have no choice, do 1?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°You do, but you should know that I¡¯ll fight with anything or anyone who wants to take you away from


    me. Rosalie, you know much


    you.


    ¡°App! I than just stopt I¡¯ll do it I¡¯ll do it, okay?!¡±


    I saw him swallow hard, but he didn¡¯t insist on finishing what he wanted to say. Eventually, he took a


    deep breath and looked me in the eye. ¡°I will escort you to make sure that you are not harmed and that


    you can¡¯t get away. Tell them to back off before they get hurt.¡±


    His words were clear. If I wanted to avoid unnecessary blood being shed, I¡¯d have to consent to stay


    here with him and tell my people to stand down.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I told him. ¡°I¡¯ll do it to avoid a war because I don¡¯t want any more blood on my hands, but you


    have to know, Ethan, I¡¯m not staying here because I want to be with you. I¡¯m staying here because


    you¡¯re forcing me to.¡±


    He slowly shook his head. ¡°In time, you¡¯ll grow to feel the mate bond, too.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe that?¡± He didn¡¯t answer, but he didn¡¯t have to. It was clear that he did.


    I took a few minutes to prepare so that when I faced my people, I didn¡¯t look like quite a mess.


    He waited patiently for me to get ready.


    Once I was done, Ethan, Talon, and several other guards escorted me through the woods to a clearing


    where about two hundred of my officials and elite warriors were waiting, led by Commander Landon.


    They seemed to be the representatives of a muchrger army.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here. Her Majesty is here!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, thank the Moon Goddess you¡¯re alright!¡±


    I saw looks of relief wash over all of their faces when they saw me unharmed. My first instinct was to


    break away from Ethan¡¯s strong grip on my arm and join them, but I knew I would not seed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rogue or not, no one had been able to withstand Ethan¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°Rogue King, how dare you kidnap our queen!¡± one official condemned, pointing at Ethan.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We need our queen back,¡± Commander Landon agreed.


    ¡°Return our queen, or there will be war!!¡± Someone else raised his voice.


    I needed to do something quick. Ethan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look that friendly at all now, and I


    immediately was concerned for my people. I needed to stop them before any one from my pack


    initiated an attack, or before Ethan lost his temper.


    ¡°Thank you all foring,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice strong and unwavering as I addressed them.


    ¡°Please listen to me.¡±


    The crowd quieted down at my words.


    ¡°I wanted to let you know that you should note here!¡± I raised my voice, so that they could hear.


    ¡°Your Majesty! What are you talking about¡­ we¡¯re here to bring you back¡­¡± Commander Landon


    obviously did not believe my words.


    ¡°There were some misunderstandings,¡± I interrupted him, ¡°and I will be remaining with the¡­ Rogue


    King as¡­ his guest.¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty¡­¡±


    I looked at him coldly and scolded, ¡°Commander Landon, are you questioning my decision?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said, and then he lowered his head, ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty.¡±


    I nodded and softened my tone. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no reason for us to go to war with¡­ our neighbor at


    this time,¡± I gritted my teeth, ¡°And the Rogue King will not harm me. Right?¡± I looked at Ethan.


    A crooked smile pulled up theers of his mouth as he ced his arm around my shoulder, agreeing.


    ¡°You have my word that I¡¯ll protect your queen with my life!¡±


    Although I wanted to pull away from him, I didn¡¯t because I needed to convince my people.


    Commander Landon hesitated at my words while someone else protested, ¡°But Your Majesty, your


    people need you. They are all awaiting your safe return. Especially the prince¡°


    Ileli tears threatening to fall as Ethan¡¯s grip on my shoulders increased. Just the mention of my son had


    me wanting to run away and right


    But I didn¡¯t let myself be distracted from what Ethan had instructed me to do. ¡°I know that,


    Commander,¡± I told him ¡°And I hope to be back in the north with my people soon. But for now, I¡¯ll stay¡±


    Themander opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t make any further objections this time. However, they


    all still stood there, not wanting to leave


    Ethan was losing his patience. ¡°You heard your queen. Now go!¡±


    I didn¡¯t like the way that he addressed my people, however, there was no point in fighting about it at the


    moment What I did was for my people, to keep them safe, and to prevent unnecessary casualties as


    much as I could.


    As we turned to go, I gave Commander Landon onest look, hoping he would take the cue and leave


    with his group of people.


    However, I saw him parted his lips and shouted out, ¡°Rogue King, we won¡¯t leave! Since Her Majesty is


    your guest, we demand to be close to her in case she needs our service!¡±


    ¡°Do what you want, as long as you don¡¯t step across my boundary!¡± Ethan said, losing interest in


    Landon.


    He gestured for me to go with him and I walked alongside him back to my prison


    ¡°You did well, Rosalie,¡± he praised. However, to me, that was an insult instead of apliment


    I turned and looked at him, seething with anger. ¡°If you think threatening my people and holding me


    here against my will is the way into my heart, you¡¯ve got another thinging.¡±


    1 nced down and saw the scar on his chest from where I¡¯d stabbed him


    I wondered if I was given another chance to do that would I push the knife all the way through to the


    hilt?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 169

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 169


    Chapter 169 Talon¡¯s Punishment


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡®Alpha, the battle is over.¡± Talon reported.


    We were attacked again, but my men fought hard, and the border of my territory expanded.


    This time, I had a feeling we weren¡¯t just fighting against a group of rogues. We also encountered well-


    trained military forces. It might have been James¡¯s men, but my instincts told me there were also other


    forces out there. Someone more dangerous.


    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t matter because all wolves looked the same to me-especially the dead ones.


    The battle waged through an abandoned vige near our camp, and as Georgia and I chased the


    remaining wolves through town, Talon, who was back on the other side of the vige, reported our


    victory,


    Talon, take those captives over into the woods and dispatch them,¡¯ I told him, catching up to a wolf that


    was running with a small bag in his mouth. I knocked him onto the ground and tore out his throat in one


    fluid motion, leaving him reflexively jerking as the bag fell from his mouth.


    Georgia jumped off my back and whistled. She picked up the bag on the ground and asked curiously,


    ¡°What was so important that he¡¯d tried to run away with it?¡±


    ¡®Alpha,¡¯ Talon said back, using the mindlink, ¡®it¡¯s against the warriors¡¯ code for us to take their lives.¡¯


    A wave of irritation washed over me. Who did my Beta think he was, trying to tell me what was and was


    not eptable?


    ¡®Talon, I gave you an order,¡¯ I reiterated.


    ¡®I understand, sir,¡¯ he replied. ¡®But some of these prisoners may be King James¡¯s men, if they catch


    wind of it.¡¯


    ¡®And?¡¯ I asked him. ¡®Talon, do as I say, now!¡¯


    First, all I knew was they were mingled amongst rogues, so they shouldn¡¯t be treated differently from


    rogues. Second, they should¡¯ ve known their fate when they chose to attack me first,


    I had no patience to debate with Talon, so I cut the mindlink off. He knew what had been asked of him.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± Georgia asked me, breathing heavily from the run.


    | nodded. ¡®Everything is fine. Or else it better be.


    Georgia had opened the bag. It was filled with jewelry. Valuable loot like this wasn¡¯tmonly seen,


    but I had little interest.


    However, before I turned to walk away, a pearl ne caught my attention.


    ¡°We should figure out where he took this from and give it back,¡± Georgia noted.


    | sneered


    ¡°What?¡± She was puzzled at my reaction.


    Talon, Georgia, or others¡­ they still thought they were heroes to bring justice? We were f*cking


    rogues, no different than the other savages that we had just killed.


    ¡®If you and Talon don¡¯t want to live and act like rogues, then why don¡¯t you just f*cking go back to


    Mirage?¡¯


    Georgia was beyond confused and shocked at my snarkyment, ¡°Ethan, what the f*ck is wrong with


    you?¡±


    Why was everyone questioning me today?


    I narrowed my eyes at her. ¡®Stop trying to tell me what to do, Georgia, or you¡¯ll find yourself in the sort


    of trouble you don¡¯t need or want¡¯


    She opened her mouth a bit, like she wanted to speak, but she couldn¡¯t.


    I picked the white pearl ne up with my mouth and told her, ¡®Do whatever the f*ck you want with


    the rest.¡¯


    1 trorted off back toward our camp. It was a long way from there since we had imed more territory.


    I needed to have full tontrol of the northern tier. I needed my territory expanded, and I needed more


    rogues to join us, because Rosalie was here and my son was further north. Anyone who wanted to get


    to them needed to first be able to get through me.


    My forces were muchrger now than they had been when I¡¯d first arrived here, even with our loss of


    numbers on the battlefield, and I had far more wolves andnd than I¡¯d had to begin with.


    None of that mattered, though, when the one thing I wanted¡­ was so distant from me.


    I made it back to camp and went into my tent to shift into my human form and get dressed. I examined


    the ne. The moment / saw it, I thought of my Rosalie. Pure and perfect. It would look great on her


    slender and graceful neck.


    The pearls were of the highest quality, and the sp was made of pure gold.


    Last time I made her a flower crown. Sooner orter, I would make her a real crown to go with this


    ne.


    Happy with the present, I made my way to her tent and picked up some wild flowers in the woods


    nearby


    When I entered her tent, I found her in the same near-catatonic state she¡¯d been in for quite a few


    days. The uncontroble anger towards the world seemed to dissipate, and my heart felt heavy in my


    chest to see her this way.


    I would do whatever was needed to snap her out of it.


    ¡°Rosalie?¡± I said, waiting for her to turn and look at me.


    She didn¡¯t, so I proceeded into the tent and sat next to her on the cot, facing her. ¡°How are you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even move. Her eyes were focused on the wall, away from me. Thest time I¡¯d heard her


    speak was when I took her out to tell her people to leave her be, and go home.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    That was a few days ago.


    ¡°I brought you something.¡± Taking the flowers, I held them under her nose.


    This action got her to blink a few times and then look down at them. ¡°Flowers?¡± she asked me, like she


    wasn¡¯t sure what they were.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I told her, and I picked one out to put it behind her ear.


    She didn¡¯t dodge like usual, and her whole body was rigid like she was just a statue.


    I sighed. ¡°And this.¡± I held the ne out for her to see.


    She lifted her eyelid a little, but again, there was no emotion there. None.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pearl ne,¡± I told her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±


    She stared at me nkly.


    I kneeled in front of her, put down the flowers on herp, and the ne on top of the flowers, but


    she was like a soulless doll; she didn¡¯t fight, didn¡¯t react.


    I led her hand to touch the gifts on herp. ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    The scent of the fresh flowers slowly filled the air. Gradually, her eyes seemed to focus back on me.


    Her fingers traced over the flowers, gently caressing the petals. Then they brushed the smooth pearls


    slowly.


    ¡°Do you like them?¡± | asked carefully.


    Finally, she lifted her gaze and looked at me. She hadn¡¯t spoken for a few days. It seemed that it took


    her some time to get used to talking again. ¡°Why would I want them, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°Because I want you to be happy.¡±


    ¡°You want your prisoner to be happy? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve got the wrong logic?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re still mad at me, but I just think that¡­¡±


    ¡°Think what? As long as you bring me gifts, I will happily stay here with you?¡±


    I pressed my lips tight, tried my best not to argue with her.


    She scoffed, ¡°What the heck is wrong with you?!¡±


    Her words hurt. I had hoped she¡¯d like the gifts, but she didn¡¯t seem to care at all. She looked away


    from me again, her eyes refocusing on the wall.


    ¡°I guess¡­ you don¡¯t want them then,¡± I said. The heaviness I¡¯d felt in my heart before turned into a


    stabbing pain.


    My mate rejecting me over and over was too much for me. I needed to get out of her presence,


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter, Rosalie,¡± I told her as I felt like I was fleeing from her tent.


    She didn¡¯t even turn to look at me.


    I needed to do something to distract myself from the thoughts of her, so I went back out into the camp,


    thinking I should check on the situation with the prisoners. Hopefully, by now, Talon had done what I¡¯d


    asked him to do.


    I saw my Beta on the other end of the camp, speaking to Georgia and Vicky in hushed tones. I looked


    around and saw a newly erected tent that seemed to have some more people in it, guards standing


    outside of the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked as I approached.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± he began, his tone cautious. ¡°I wanted to speak with you regarding the prisoners.¡±


    I


    Anger began to course through my veins as I realized he had done the opposite of whatid asked him to


    do. ¡°You didn¡¯t take care of them?¡± I growled.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Talon¡¯s expression was upset. My Beta had no problems killing enemies on the battlefield,


    but dispatching the captives was something new to him, even though they were ruthless criminals who


    had blood all over their hands already. ¡°Mostly.¡±


    That meant not all. I felt exasperation rushing through.


    ¡°But Alpha, there are a few exceptions.¡±


    ¡°Talon!¡± | barked, making Vicky jump, and Georgia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°I gave you an order! I


    didn¡¯t tell you to bring them back here so that we could discuss whether or not my order was


    negotiable!¡±


    ¡°Alpha, the ones in there are fairly young, and they¡¯re barely able to shift¡­¡±


    This was the first time ever my Beta had disobeyed me.


    Uncontroble fury rushed through me, and I roared to the guards, ¡°Escort Beta Talon to his tent,¡± I told


    them. ¡°Lock him in there and don¡¯t let him leave.¡±


    Turning back to face Talon, I said, ¡°You purposely disobeyed me! Now, not only will you be my prisoner


    for the rest of your existence, but in the morning, at first dawn, you will receive fortyshes for your


    disobedience!¡±


    Vicky shrieked and covered her mouth, and I snapped my head and gave her a warning look¡­


    Talon lifted his hands to stop Vicky and Georgia. Then he stared up at me and simply said, ¡°Yes,


    Alpha.¡±


    The guards grabbed hold of him and began to take him away. He held up his hand and told them, ¡°I


    can walk myself.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Vicky shouted, but I spun around, ignoring her. I couldn¡¯t give a d*mn what she thought.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± Georgia said, grabbing my arm.


    I shook her loose and turned to look at her. ¡°Would you like to be next?¡± I asked her, my teeth clenched


    together.


    She red back at me. ¡°Look at you! What a f*cking pathetic monster you¡¯re bing!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I narrowed my eyes at her. ¡°You are looking at a monster. A monster called the Rogue


    King!¡±


    With that, I turned around and marched back to my tent, still fuming, ready to kill anyone who crossed


    my path.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 170

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 170


    Chapter 170: Rosalie¡¯s Persuasion


    *Rosalie¡¯s POV


    The flowers Ethan had brought me remained on myp. Though I considered pushing them off onto the


    floor, I didn¡¯t. They were beautiful and innocent, and they deserved to be treated better.


    I sighed. I bundled them into a bouquet and ced them on the table along with the ne. The


    simple decoration immediately brightened the room.


    I heard a discussion at the door of my tent that got my attention. Georgia¡¯s voice boomed above those


    of the guards and another female voice I thought to be Vicky¡¯s.


    ¡°Let me in there right now, d*mn you, or I¡¯ll cut your balls off and shove them down your throat!¡±


    ¡°But Miss Georgia,¡± one of the guards was saying, ¡°the Rogue King has expressly forbid us from


    betting anyone inside to see the White Queen.¡±


    The next thing I heard was the sound of someone doubling over in pain as I assumed Georgia had


    punched him in the stomach.


    ¡°Go tell Ethan. Now! Otherwise you¡¯ll be the next!¡± she threatened the other guard.


    ¡°M-Miss Georgia¡­¡± he stammered.


    ¡°Just f*cking go tell him, and leave us the f*ck alone!¡± Georgia scolded.


    I heard footsteps running away, and a momentter, my tent door opened, and Georgia and Vicky were


    walking in


    Stunned, I stood up to hug them. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± | asked them. Ethan hadn¡¯t let me see


    anyone except for him since Rowan had left.


    Georgia hugged me tightly. ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of time before Ethan finds out that we¡¯re here,¡± she


    exined. She released me, and Thugged Vicky, seeing by her face that she¡¯d been crying. Her eyes


    were red and puffy, and she had streaks down her cheeks where tears had rolled through theyer of


    dust that covered her face, likely from a recent battle


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked,


    The two exchanged a quick nce before Georgia said, ¡°It¡¯s Ethan He¡¯s lost his damn mind!¡±


    ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t already know,¡± I muttered, folding my arms beneath my chest. ¡°What did he


    do this time?¡±


    Bursting into tears, Vicky managed to choke out, ¡°Talon! He¡¯s. going to whip him!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what she was telling me. Talon, of all people? The one person who was loyal


    to Ethan, no matter what he did?


    ¡°Why in the world would he do that?¡±


    Vicky was sobbing so hard now, she couldn¡¯t speak Georgia wrapped an arm around her and pulled


    her to her shoulder as she answered me.


    ¡°Talon was in charge of the prisoners from our recent battle. Ethan told him to have them all executed,


    but Talon spared some because those were very young rogues¡­.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Talon did the right thing,¡± I said. I couldn¡¯t imagine how ruthless Ethan had to have be.


    ¡°Well, Alpha didn¡¯t see it that way.¡± Vicky choked out.


    Georgia patted her back as Vicky continued to cry. I felt just awful for my friend, but I didn¡¯t even have a


    tissue to give to her


    ¡°When Ethan found out, he lost his sh*t,¡± Georgia said. ¡°He had Talon locked up. In the morning, he¡¯s


    going to give Talon fortyshes as his punishment.¡±


    ¡°Fortyshes?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. My hands flew up to cover my mouth. Forty


    lashes had been known to strip all of the flesh night off of one¡¯s back. Talon would be in serious


    condition from something like that especially if they became infected


    Most importantly, did Ethan also expect Talon to fight? If Talon went out to battle with wounds like that,


    he wouldn¡¯t be able to fratre. effectively, and he could dle!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Georgia confirmed, ¡°We can¡¯t let that happen, Rosalie. If Ethan can do that to Talon, he


    can do it to anyone. Beaides that¡­ Talon doesn¡¯t deserve to be treated that way. He¡¯s been so loyal to


    Ethan all of these years. He gave up everything to stay by his side. Now, my f*cking brother is willing to


    stoop so low?¡±


    I could tell by the way she was shaking her head, her lips pressed together, that she was trying to


    control her rage.


    ¨C


    I agreed with her. We couldn¡¯t let that happen. But I didn¡¯t know how to stop it either. ¡°What can we do?


    Do you think you can break Talon out of the tent so he can run away?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Georgia said quickly, like that wasn¡¯t even a possibility. ¡°He¡¯s too well guarded. No, the only way


    we can keep this from happening is if you can talk Ethan out of it.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I asked, my eyes widening, ¡°How can I talk him out of it?¡± I was still his prisoner, after all. Clearly,


    I wasn¡¯t good at talking Ethan out of anything.


    ¡°But you did. You¡¯ve done it once. You¡¯re the only one he¡¯ll listen to,¡± Vicky said between sobs.


    ¡°Please Rosalie?¡± Georgia pleaded. ¡°It¡¯s the only way to save Talon.¡±


    With no hesitation, I said, ¡°Yes, of course, I¡¯ll try. I just¡­ don¡¯t want you to get your hopesup, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rosalie!¡± Vicky said, letting go of Georgia to hug me. 11 knew we could count on you!¡±


    So much for them not getting their hopes up.


    Georgia hugged me, too. ¡°Thank you for trying.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I sighed. ¡°I only hope I can make Ethan listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Listen to you about what?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s voice boomed from the opening of the tent, making all three of us jump, even Georgia


    Ethan¡¯s expression clearly told us that he was beyond furious.


    ¡°We should go,¡± Vicky said quietly.


    ¡°Guards,¡± the Rogue King said behind the other two girls, ¡°take them to¡­¡±


    ¡°Ethan!¡± | shouted out, redirecting his attention to me before he coulde up with another horrendous


    punishment for my friends.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he walked towards me, seemingly forgetting what he was about to say


    Georgia and Vicky exchanged a look and quickly fled the tent. The guards looked at us for a moment


    and quietly exited the room as well.


    Once they were gone, Ethan was right in front of me. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Rosalie?¡±


    I took a deep breath. As angry as I was at him for everything he¡¯d done to me and what he was


    threatening to do to Talon, I knew it wouldn¡¯t do me any good to yell at him. I had to keep myself calm


    and patient.


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    Ethan was surprised, but he didn¡¯t question me.


    I took a few moments to organize my thoughts. My eyes darted to the flowers and the ne on the


    table.


    Then I cleared my throat and said, ¡°Thank you for the flowers.¡±


    He followed my gaze and saw the flowers on the table, and it seemed to me that he was pleasantly


    surprised that I made them into a bouquet. I was really d that I didn¡¯t throw them away like I


    originally nned to. I added, ¡°And the ne.¡±


    Ethan looked at me in disbelief. The red in his crimson eyes seemed to have faded a little, and I could


    see an expression simr to a smile on his face.


    He cleared his throat and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    1 stared at him with my mind nk for a moment.


    I knew it was wrong ta feel this way, but when I saw his reaction, I couldn¡¯t help but soften my tone.


    ¡°What happened to Talon?¡± | asked him, as if I didn¡¯t already know.


    His smile faded now that he realized that was the only reason why I wanted to talk to him. However, he


    still answered my question. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when people disobey direct orders,¡± he grumbled and put his


    hands on his hips.


    I nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t me you for that. I don¡¯t think any leader likes that. But it doesn¡¯t sound like Talon to


    do something like that just because he felt like it. He¡¯s always been so loyal to you. He gave up


    everything to be here, to make sure you weren¡¯t alone.¡±


    His expression shifted as his lips pursed slightly, and he looked away from me. He knew what I was


    saying was true. ¡°I don¡¯t know what got into his head today, but I gave him a direct order, and he


    disobeyed it.¡±


    ¡°Did he say why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He looked down at the ground for a minute. ¡°He didn¡¯t think it was necessary. But it¡¯s not his


    ce to question whether or not my orders are ethical!¡± he shouted.


    He was starting to get angry. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. ¡°No, of course, it¡¯s not, but at the same time, it¡¯s


    not like you¡¯ve been yourself recently. Perhaps he just wanted to make sure you¡¯d thought this


    through.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I haven¡¯t been myself?¡± he growled.


    I sighed and waited a moment, choosing my words carefully. ¡°This rogue business has changed you a


    little, you know?¡±


    A little¡­ that was an understatement.


    His forehead knit together, then he scoffed, ¡°For the better, I guess.¡±


    I didn¡¯t argue with him, but continued with my original statement. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯ve be a little more¡­


    ruthless than before. Surely, you have to see that.¡± I didn¡¯t give him a chance to answer. ¡°Talon would


    do anything for you. Even now, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to stand there and let his back be ripped to shreds


    simply because you wish it.¡±


    Ethan retorted, ¡°He deserves it!¡±


    I didn¡¯t deny him, but I went on. ¡°If you think so. However, in this case¡­ what would happen if he runs


    into another battle tomorrow after a life-altering punishment like this?¡± I looked him in the eye, ¡°Are you


    ready to lose your best friend for life?¡±


    His face softened a bit, although he still tried to persuade himself he had made the right choice. ¡°I can¡¯t


    let the others see me as a weak leader.¡±


    ¡°No, they won¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯ll see you as a merciful leader, one who is reasonable and can


    reconsider the situation when new information is brought to light.¡±


    He thought about that for a long moment before he finally said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, knowing that was his way of letting the whole matter go. ¡°For Talon and for those


    young lives.¡±


    He stood up and quickly cleared the space between us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grant you your wish,¡± he whispered, ¡°as long as¡­¡±


    Ethan swallowed and I saw the lump in his throat move. I was immediately on high alert, looking at his


    lustful eyes warily.


    If he wanted my body in exchange, what should I do?


    However, he only printed a kiss on my cheek and quickly pulled away before I got the chance to


    condemn him.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re up off the bed,¡± he said before he left the tent.


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond as I sat there for a long time, letting my heated face slowly cool down.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 171

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 171


    Chapter 171 Ethan Needed Help


    **Georgia¡¯s POV


    My jack*ss brother forbade any of us from talking to Rosalie, but he couldn¡¯t forbid me from walking


    past her tent from time 10 time. Ilonged to go in, but I didn¡¯t want to anger the Rogue King any more


    than he already was.


    I was on my way to speak to Vicky, mostly just to vent since she had no answers either, when I saw a


    young girl stopping outside of Rosalie¡¯s tent. I looked closely to see what she was doing and noticed


    she had a bouquet of flowers in her hand, and it looked like she was praying.


    When she was done, she ced the flowers by the tent and turned to walk away


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said, running up to her. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±


    Her eyes widened slightly, as if she thought she was in trouble. I forced a smile to my face, which felt


    unnatural, given my emotional state, but she rxed a bit. ¡°I was bringing flowers to the wonderful


    woman in the tent,¡± she exined. ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to go in, but I wanted to thank her for her kindness.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°What did she do?¡± I asked. I had no doubt Rosalie was kind, but I was obviously missing something.


    ¡°My mate was one of the men the Rogue King had ordered to be put to death, but was spared by Beta


    Talon. When I went to thank Beta Talon for his kindness, he said it wasn¡¯t him who was able to change


    the Rogue King¡¯s mind. It was thedy in the tent.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know the word was already out about Rosalie. I heard her continue, ¡°I also heard that the


    reason a few others were spared from their poor performances a couple weeks ago was also because


    of her. So many of us wanted to do at least something for her. It¡¯s almost as if the Rogue King has the


    Moon Goddess locked up in there.¡°


    I almostughed, but then, I thought¡­ she had a point. ¡°That¡¯s cool,¡± I said with a nod, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s


    pretty great.¡±


    ¡°I wish she could¡­e out where we could thank her in person.¡± The girl looked back over her


    shoulder at the tent


    ¡°Me, too,¡± I told her. I gave her another smile and then bid her good day. As I walked by the guards, I


    saw one that I knew had been wounded horribly in battle just the day before. I was surprised to see him


    standing there, guarding the tent, like all was well.


    With my eyebrows furrowed, I approached him.


    Apologetically, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Georgia. We won¡¯t be able to let you in.¡±


    ¡°No, I know,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°As much as I would like to speak to Rosalie, T actually wanted to


    ask you something. Didn¡¯t you get hurt pretty badly in that skirmish yesterday?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes, miss, I did.¡±


    ¡°How are you¡­ standing here?¡± I wanted to know.


    The two guards exchanged nces, like they weren¡¯t sure whether or not they could tell me, but then


    he said, ¡°It was the White Queen, Miss Georgia. I was struggling so badly, hurting from my wounds, I


    could hardly stand. She noticed when her dinner was served, and she gave me¡­ something.¡± He


    suddenly seemed secretive again, but he didn¡¯t need to say more about that.


    I knew what it was.


    Her blood.


    ¡°And now you¡¯re better.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question, but he nodded, ¡°Yes, Miss Georgia.¡±


    Not wanting to linger near the tent where I could get myself into trouble with my big brother, I stepped


    away.


    It seemed Rosalie was making quite an impression on all of the people. I had also heard her singing,


    especially at night, and that


    ways seemed to soothe everyone and bring a spirit of peace over the entire camp, despite the deaths


    and injuries of the day from *tter battle of wac


    * We Orw except for Ethan.


    I stepped away just in time to hear my brother¡¯s deep voice bellowing across the camp. ¡°And, if you


    don¡¯t like it, Richard, then I¡¯ll take you out into the woods and beat the living sh*t out of you instead!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Richard was saying, as he pulled along one of the rogues that had joined our side


    recently. It seemed clear to me that Ethan was mad that Richard hadn¡¯t beaten the boy enough for his


    liking.


    It irritated me to no end. Someone needed to tell Ethan that he was out of line.


    And like most things, whenever there was something real that needed to be said, it was going to be me


    to say it.


    I followed Ethan, ready to try to talk some sense into him, even though I was pretty sure it wouldn¡¯t do


    me any good.


    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what I thought I was going to aplish, especially when he was in a bad mood.


    Still, I wanted to make a point, and I was going to make sure that he listened.


    He walked inside of his tent and over to the makeshift desk where he¡¯d been conducting his business.


    The map spread out in front of him was crude at best, but it was easy to tell what he was looking at. It


    was a drawing of our area, and it showed thends he was currently holding in rtion to the area


    where Rosalie¡¯s pack had control. He had a few rocks spread around the map as well, and I took it that


    those were meant to represent the rogue packs and other hidden enemies like James and Kal.


    ¡°What do you want now, Georgia?¡± he asked me, not looking up from his so-called map.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you about this shift in your attitude,¡± I told him.


    He growled at me, and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°I think you do,¡± I told him. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so angry all the time!¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to be, Georgia?¡± he asked, finally looking up at me. ¡°Sitting here smiling when


    otherse to kill me? I¡¯m a f*cking rogue! A man without a country. My mate despises me. My son is


    gone-again. The only satisfaction I can get is from tearing out the throat of one of my enemies.¡±


    I wanted to yell at him, but everything he¡¯d just said was so godd*mn sad, I decided to swallow down


    my original words. Instead, I tried to reason with him, ¡°Maybe Rosalie wouldn¡¯t despise you if you¡¯d


    stop treating her like she¡¯s a prisoner.¡±


    Once again, he was growling at me. ¡°Stay out of it, Georgia.¡±


    ¡°She is literally the nicest person alive. She would do anything for anyone, even a stranger, and you are


    keeping her locked up in there like she¡¯s some sort of a criminal! It¡¯s not fair, Ethan!¡± I couldn¡¯t help


    raising my voice to him.


    All he did was re at me in return.


    ¡°Even your band of rogues can see how much she cares. She infuses love and care into everything


    she does, and you¡­ don¡¯t give a d*mn about anyone. Not even yourself,¡± I concluded, folding my


    arms.


    Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t yell back, and just looked back down at his map, moving a few of the rocks


    around slightly.


    I decided I was getting nowhere with my older brother, so I may as well change the subject. ¡°Which one


    is Behar¡¯s army?¡± I asked him, gesturing at his little rock figures.


    Ethan nced up and then looked back at the map. He grunted and half flicked a finger at arge rock


    not too far away from our border.


    ¡°They¡¯re getting close, huh?¡± | asked him.


    ¡°They¡¯re trying to,¡± he corrected me. ¡°But I won¡¯t let him.¡±


    ¡°Ethan, you have to know, as long as we continue to expand, both James and Kal will see you as a


    threat. Growing your territory is just making the bullseye on your backrger to them.¡±


    ¨C It seemed clear that he still wasn¡¯t listening. I tried to get his attention to focus back on me, ¡°They are


    likely to unite against you. Behar managed to take some territory from James for his father, however,


    that doesn¡¯t matter now because both kings have amon enemy¡±


    Ethan leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know or I¡¯m not already


    dealing with.¡±


    Wared at the rocks on the map. All of them continued toe at us while Ethan continued to push


    back, trying to keep them as far way for the far North as possible,


    ¡°Ethan, they willbine in order to destroy you and take Rosalie prisoner, and then work out their


    own differences afterwards. Not to mention Madalynn and her d*mn rogues. You can¡¯t fight them all on


    your own!¡±


    ¡°Of course I can! I have been and I will!¡± He roared.


    There we go; he just lost his sh*t again.


    i stared at him, weighing my words. I finally decided to say what was on my mind. ¡°Power and killing


    won¡¯t win you the war.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about, Georgia?¡± he asked, looking up at me with his red eyes narrowed.


    I took a deep breath and pursed my lips together. ¡°I know you¡¯re fine in the short run. You gained


    strength and power as a rogue, and you¡¯ve been able to handle these skirmishes and smaller battles.


    But they¡¯re going to be out there for the long haul. Ethan, even if you are one hundred times more


    powerful, you can¡¯t fight all the rogues and two entire kingdoms alone.¡±


    He stood up then, his hands pressing against the flimsy makeshift desk. ¡°So you¡¯re suggesting that I


    give up my strength and let them ughter me instead? What, so that I could have a so-call f*cking


    pure soul?¡±


    ¡°Ethan, if you continue going down this rogue path, you¡¯ll end up killing everyone around you before


    James and Kal even get to you! You can¡¯t even make f*cking rational decisions!¡±


    ¡°Get the hell out of here, Georgia!¡± he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear this shit from you right now! You


    don¡¯t know what the f*ck you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do! And so do you!¡± I wasn¡¯t willing to back down, ¡°You¡¯ve got a potential ally to the north, one


    that will be willing to help you if it means they can have their queen back, and you just f*cking refuse it


    for no reason!¡±


    ¡°Get. The. F*ck. Out!¡± he shouted, and I left, knowing I had probably done more harm than good.


    Nothing unexpected, I guessed.


    I felt so heavy in my chest that I needed to vent to someone.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Vicky asked when she saw my angry face as I walked into her tent.


    ¡°My f*cking brother is the matter!¡± I shouted, trying to keep my anger from boiling over. ¡°Why can¡¯t he


    just listen to anyone? For even a moment?¡±


    She poured me a cup of cold water and I gulped it down, trying to cool myself. ¡°Seriously, Vicky, what


    the actual f*ck are we going to do about this?¡±


    She sighed and shook her head. I knew she had no answers either.


    None of us did. I¡¯de to vent, but I was only upsetting her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Vicky said. I saw tears welling up in her eyes. It hadn¡¯t been easy for Vicky, especially


    when Ethan poured most of his unfair fury on her brother. Those who were closest to Ethan were hurt


    the most,


    I put my arm around her shoulder and hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you cry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not you,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ this is all so hard.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I agreed with her there.


    If this continued, sooner orter, Ethan would totally lose his soul, and by, then only two things could


    happen.


    Esther hisck of rational sense would make us lose the war, and we would all be killed by James or


    Kal; or he would defeat his enemies, but became a terrible tyrant himself before leading us all to


    destruction. Either way, it was hopeless.


    We verded help- he needed help.


    the Moon Goddess to help him get out of this situation without costing him the little he had left-his


    mate, his son, and

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 172

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 172


    Chapter 172 Rosalie, Can I Trust You?


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    After my efforts to save Talon, Ethan kept his distance for a few days. Without him keeping a close eye


    on who wasing in and out of my tent, I was able to see Georgia and Vicky more than I had been


    While I was grateful to be able to see my friends, with every day that passed, I missed Rowan more


    and more. My arms ached from being so empty


    ¡°We need to think of a way to get you home,¡± Georgia said one afternoon when she snuck into my tent.


    Vicky was out helping Paul with an assignment Ethan had given him.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, pulling myself from the thoughts of my baby. ¡°But how?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Georgia shook her head. ¡°The only person that has the slightest possibility to persuade


    him is you.¡±


    Imented bitterly, ¡°I might be able to talk some sense into him, but not on this matter. It¡¯s already


    bad enough, I didn¡¯t want to ruin everyone else¡¯s already difficult lives.¡±


    She stood up and started pacing back and forth. ¡°I think it will just continue to get worse. The more this


    rogue state takes over his life, the more likely he is topletely lose the part of him he has left.¡±


    Ethan¡­ even though we were physically close to each other, I felt he was so far away. All the days


    back in the Drogomor pack, in Mirage, or even on the inds seemed to happen so long ago that I


    started to question whether those were all just my imagination.


    Did that calm, cold, graceful and sometimes even gentle Ethan really exist?


    ¡°There has to be something we can do,¡± Georgia said. She bit her bottom lip. ¡°You sure with all of the


    magical healing abilities you have in your blood, you can¡¯t fix him?¡±


    I knew she wasn¡¯t being serious and was just venting. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way, Georgia.¡±


    ¡°But surely there must be something that can be done to save the soul of a rogue, right? Wait, a rogue


    is just a wolf without a pack? What if he joined your pack? Wouldn¡¯t that make him no longer be a


    rogue? Would that do it?¡± She looked at me with a hopeful expression on her face.


    I shook my head. ¡°He was just banished. He chose the rogue way. Once a wolf chooses to give up their


    soul for power, nothing can be done¡­.¡±


    My voice trailed off as my mind went back to the books I¡¯d been studying when I was in the pce, the


    ones about the pack¡¯sws and rules. Some of them also mentioned ceremonies and magical abilities.


    I had read something about souls, hadn¡¯t I? As my mind went back to the passage I had read, trying to


    remember exactly what it said, Georgia continued toment the changes in her brother.


    Then¡­ it all came back to me.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± I dered, standing up from the cot where I¡¯d been sitting. ¡°I think¡­ there might be a


    way.¡±


    Georgia hopped up as well, her eyes wide as she studied my face. ¡°You do?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yes. Now that I think about it, I remember reading a passage in one of the books in the


    library back in the pce that talked about how to perform a sacred ritual rted to souls.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Georgia asked, and for the first time, I could see hope in her expression.


    ¡°Yes¡­ but i don¡¯t know whether it would help in this case, nor do I know what kind of ritual would be


    needed.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s eyes were already lit up. ¡°This is already amazing news, Rosalie! At least we have a starting


    point!!¡±


    She was walking faster and faster in small circles which made me a bit dizzy. I waved her to sit down


    next to me as I exined, ¡°There¡¯s a sacred altar in a temple in mynds, That¡¯s where the ceremony


    has to take ce. The temple is built upon thend where the first queen is buried. Her blood is said to


    have blessed the earth there, so they built a temple. This is where all of the sacred ceremonies take


    ce, where all of the miracles are performed whenever someone needs something beyond what the


    current white queen¡¯s blood can manage.¡±


    ¡°And even though the first white queen¡¯s body was buried so long ago, her blood still manages to


    perform such miracles?¡± Georgia asked me


    ¡°All of the queens are buried there now, so perhaps it is apounding effect that makes the miracles


    work, but the people truly believe that this holy ce is capable of healing the worst afflictions.¡± It all


    came back to me, the more I talked about it.


    I had been so preupied that I didn¡¯t realize that my own mother must also be buried there as well.


    No wonder my father never allowed me to visit my mother¡¯s grave ¨C because he didn¡¯t know where


    she¡¯d been buried!


    It made me a bit sad that I never thought of going there. The sacrednd was only an hour or so away


    from the pce I¡¯d been staying in!


    ¡°We could get Ethan to go there.¡± Georgia stood up and started pacing again as she thought aloud.


    ¡°We would have to find a way to trick him into doing it, but it¡¯s possible, isn¡¯t it?¡± She turned and looked


    at me with wide eyes.


    I nodded. ¡°I hope so. Maybe¡­ I can tell him that I want to go back to visit my mother¡¯s grave, that I¡¯ll go


    with him, wherever he¡¯s nning on going, if he¡¯ll juste with me.¡±


    ¡°He has to know that, in his current state, he can¡¯t possibly continue to battle against all of these forces


    that arebining against him,¡± Georgia said. ¡°He¡¯s strong physically, but his mind is growing weaker


    by the day. The more he slips away, the less likely his chances are that he¡¯ll be able to keep the war


    effort going for the long run.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I told her. ¡°Let me see if I can convince him to go and visit my mother¡¯s grave. Maybe


    he¡¯ll agree to do something like that if he understands that it means I¡¯ll go with him wherever he wants


    me to go without fighting him.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s not true, is it?¡± Georgia asked me, her forehead puckered.


    I shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be true if I can get him to the sacred altar and change him back from his


    rogue mindset to who he was before. I don¡¯t think the Ethan from before would be willing to take me


    against my will, would he?¡±


    I remembered how Ethan had acted on the ind. He¡¯d told me he¡¯d go away if I wanted him to, and I


    believed him.


    Georgia shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think he would.¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s just hope that he is able to change his mind and get back to the person he was before.¡±


    We talked through a few more things. Georgia would reach out to Seraphine and Cerina, while I


    needed to find the right opportunity to persuade Ethan to go with me.


    With that, Georgia left the tent, and I sat back down on the cot, resting my head in my hands.


    When it started to get dark again, everything seemed to quiet down. I had the feeling of someone


    watching me again.


    This time, I sighed and asked the person outside of the tent loudly. ¡°You are already there, why don¡¯t


    youe in?¡±


    The tent p opened, and a broody frame entered my tent, making the originallyrge tent seem small.


    It hadn¡¯t been that long since Ist saw him, but the aura around him just seemed darker, and I could


    almost smell blood.


    Whether Georgia had told him I wanted to speak to him or he was justing to make sure I didn¡¯t run


    away, I didn¡¯t know. But he was there, and it was time for me to try to convince him to go north with me.


    He stood at the entrance as if he wasn¡¯t sure whether he should get close.


    ¡°HI, Ethan,¡± I greeted him. He frowned and didn¡¯t reply Maybe he didn¡¯t expect me to be the first to


    speak.


    ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± he asked tentatively. For some reason, his uncertain tone made me sad. He


    was always the person dominating in our rtionship. Why would I feel that he was a bit¡­ afraid of


    me?


    I replied, ¡°Yes, I do ¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± He cleared the space between us and bent down to kneel next to me,


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I said, looking up at him. But I miss the baby.¡±


    I knowl¡± He gritted his teeth, like he was angry at Soren that the baby was gone when it was really his


    fault.


    Ethan hear me out. There¡¯s something I want to ask you, and I need you to listen to all of it before you


    say no, okay?¡±


    He didn¡¯t even blink at me, but I got the impression he was going to listen because he didn¡¯t interrupt.


    So I continued. ¡°I want to go see my mother¡¯s grave. It¡¯s in a temple. I didn¡¯t get a chance to see it while


    I was in the pce, and I think it¡¯s very important that I visit there, at least once, while we¡¯re this close


    to her gravesite. After that, if you want to go somewhere else, to get away from these rogues and the


    others that are hunting us, that¡¯s fine. But¡­ I want to go pay my respects to my mother.¡±


    Ethan was shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous, Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°Is it, though?¡± I asked him. ¡°The battlefield keeps pushing us further south. You have other warriors


    who can stay here and hold the line while we go north. It¡¯s not that far. If you let me visit my pack, let


    my people see that I¡¯m okay, let us collect the baby, and let me visit my mother¡¯s grave, then we can


    continue on our way. But Ethan, we can¡¯t leave Rowan behind. And¡­ with the battleline


    getting pushed further south every day, who knows when we might have another chance to go get


    him?¡±


    ¡°What if they won¡¯t give him to you?¡±


    I smiled at him. ¡°They will give me our son,¡± I told him. ¡°They trust me. I am their queen.¡±


    ¡°But what if they try to take you from me?¡±


    That was his true concern. I shook my head. ¡°I already told you, Ethan, if you let me go pay respects to


    my mother, I¡¯lle with


    you.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s tone was wary, ¡°Why all of sudden you want to do this?¡±


    I looked up at him. ¡°Because I¡¯m tired of everything that has been going on. I¡¯m tired of the war here,


    and I¡¯m tired of how our rtionship has be.¡±


    ¡°What if you¡¯re lying? What if you¡­.¡± His voice lowered, and he was seemingly talking to himself.


    ¡°You lied to me too. We¡¯re even.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same!¡± he argued.


    I retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t see any differences.¡±


    He looked away, thinking about my words, and I gave him time.


    When he finally looked back at me, he asked, ¡°Rosalie, can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a question for me.¡± I looked him right into his crimson eyes and asked him back, ¡°Do you


    trust me or not?¡±


    He took a deep breath, and I braced myself for his response.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 173

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 173


    Chapter 173 The Sacred Altar


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    I wasn¡¯t sure if this was just a ploy that she and Georgia had to get me to let her free, or if she


    genuinely wanted to visit her mother and thene with me. However, the pleading look in her eyes,


    especially when she mentioned going to get our baby, had me thinking seriously about it.


    The question was whether I could keep her with me if I visited her homnd. Her people desperately


    wanted her to stay there, and I couldn¡¯t me them.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was their queen, after all, and she was powerful. I¡¯d seen her power with my own eyes and felt it


    when she healed the cut on my chest with her blood.


    How could I just hand her over, though? What if it meant that we would never be together again? That


    I¡¯d never see her, or my son, again?


    Yet, when Rosalie asked me to please let her go, I found myself saying, ¡°Fine. We can go to your


    mother¡¯s grave. But we cannot stay, long, and we will not be going anywhere near the pce.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want her people to have the opportunity to lock me up, or worse, to take her away from me.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened, and then she grabbed my arm and asked in disbelief. ¡°Really?!¡±


    Then she seemed to be a bit embarrassed, and she pulled back her hand. ¡°Thank you, Ethan! I can¡¯t


    tell you how much it means to me that you¡¯re going to take me there.¡±


    I felt my rogue heart melt a bit at her words and her touch. I waited for her to lean back, and I said,


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Rosalie.¡± I didn¡¯ t press her for more affection, though. I knew that she didn¡¯t want


    anything physically from me at the moment. She was just happy to be going to see our son-as was l.


    ¡°Prepare to leave first thing in the morning,¡± I told her. ¡°I¡¯ll have Georgia send word to that Gordon or


    Jordon guy exactly what it is / will agree to.¡±


    ¡°Commander Landon,¡± she corrected. I nodded at her and went out of the tent to see about preparing


    the rest of the camp for my departure.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± Georgia burst into my tent soon after I sent her the message. ¡°You agreed?!¡± She was way too


    excited.


    Unpleased with her reaction, I narrowed my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m second guessing my decision now because of


    you.¡±


    Georgia immediately zipped her lips with her hand, shook her head and stayed quiet.


    I didn¡¯t want to go over it with her alone, so I gestured for her to follow me, and I gathered together


    several other people who would need to know my ns, including Talon, Vicky, Paul, Richard, and


    some of my other leaders.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I will be escorting Rosalie north to visit her mother¡¯s grave.¡± At my words, Vicky


    gasped, and I had to wait for her to calm down in order to continue.


    ¡°Georgia, I need you to send word to your contacts of my intentions. I don¡¯t want to see more than ten


    warriors from them. Also, make sure to tell them that any attempt to take Rosalie will be seen as an act


    of war. Do you understand?¡± Georgia nodded firmly.


    ¡°Richard and Samuel, I will be leaving you both in charge while I¡¯m gone. I want you to be sure that the


    rogues from the south do not manage to get in and take any of our territory. You can have as many


    men as necessary at the ready until I get back. Get them into a good defensive position so that if we


    are attacked, they can hold onto what we have, but I don¡¯t intend for our forces to try to take any more


    territory while I am away.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Alpha,¡± they said, and I tried not toment on the false title.


    ¡°Talon, Vicky, Paul, and Georgia, you will being with me. Talon, I want you to put together a detail


    of ten to escon us. Leave enough good fighters for Richard, but Rosalie¡¯s protection is of utmost


    importance.¡±


    Talon nodded at my words, but he didn¡¯t speak. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he


    chose to keep his silenge instead,


    I spent the next few hours making sure that everyone was ready for my departure. Then, I went to my


    tent and tried to get some rest. Sleep was hard toe by, and I spent most of the night tassing and


    tuming.


    In the morning, at first light, Georgia came in with a message. ¡°They agree to your terms,¡± she told me,


    holding out the message she¡¯d gotten from her contacts.


    I read it over and saw that the leaders of the north agreed that they wouldn¡¯t try to take Rosalie from


    me. They also agreed to meet us at a temple with Rowan so that he could be reunited with his mother. I


    nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°When would you like to leave?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°As soon as possible.¡± I couldn¡¯t wait for Rosalie to stay with me willingly and our son toe back to


    us, although deep down, I wasn¡¯t that confident about what the trip would turn into,


    The bottomline was, I couldn¡¯t refuse Rosalie, because this was her wish. As long as she was willing to


    be with me, I¡¯d do whatever she wanted me to do.


    Within half an hour, everyone was ready to go. I was nervous about having Rosalie leave the sce of


    our camp, but it was toote now to change my mind. We shifted, carrying changes of clothes in


    backpacks on our backs, along with some other necessities, like food and clean water. It would take us


    a couple days to get to the location of our destination if we ran straight through. I wasn¡¯t sure whether


    or not Rosalie would be able to do that, though, since she wasn¡¯t used to being in her wolf form. ¡­


    She looked beautiful, her snow-white fur glistening in the early morning sun. She ran along beside me,


    Talon on her other side, and ¡¤ together our group headed north. I was excited to see my son, and I


    continued to remind myself to treat Rosalie¡¯s people nicely. Otherwise, we could have a battle on our


    hands.


    We only stopped for a little while, to eat and drink. This was the first time Rosalie ran this long in her


    wolf form, but surprisingly, she was able to keep up really well.


    By early afternoon, we¡¯d reached our destination. We shifted into our human forms and got dressed


    before we approached the temple. Out to the side, there was arge cemetery, with several impressive


    mausoleums. I wondered if her mother might be buried in one of these.


    The temple itself wasn¡¯t as big as I thought it would be, however, it also wasn¡¯t small. From the outside,


    it didn¡¯t seem too extraordinary


    It was a stone building with symbols of the Moon Goddess etched into wood decorating the outside. I


    figured it would be the same on the inside, with lots of symbols for the deity we all worshiped.


    We didn¡¯t even get inside before Rosalie spotted her baby. Seraphine, the midwife, was holding him.


    Rosalie took off running for Rowan, and I did my best to walk behind her and not run after her.


    As soon as Rowan saw her, he stretched out his arms, kicking and blubbering. She took him into her


    arms and held him close, and heughed and pulled her hair. It seemed that he hurt her hair a little,


    and she slightly frowned, but then both of them started giggling


    I let out a small grunt-1 stared at Rowan. He needed to learn to respect her mother at all times. How


    dare he pull her hair!


    Rosalie heard me, and she was obviously confused by my displeasure.


    | caught up to her but kept my distance. It was clear that there was hostility in the air, and I needed to


    stay back so as to keep from making the situation worse.


    ¡°We are so d to see that you are well, Your Majesty!¡± an older woman said, stepping over to greet


    her.


    ¡°Thank you, Cerina,¡± she said as the woman hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you as well.¡±


    She exchanged a look with Rosalie, and I could tell she was wary towards me. Rosalie assured her,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have the Rogue King¡¯s word. He won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±


    The woman named Cerina wasn¡¯t quite convinced, but she bowed to Rosalie and gestured for me and


    my group to follow them into the temple


    1 nced around, and they kept their word. There were only ten guards besides Cerina, Seraphine,


    Landon, and Rowan.


    Inside of the temple, a wall of solid rock stood around the altar. The way that it gleamed in the light of


    the burning candles on the altar, I thought it had to be solid marble. The faces of several women were


    carved in the stone, and it was clear by the outline ofrge sliding drawers that these were their tombs.


    ¡°This is your mother¡¯s final resting ce,¡± Cerina said to Rosalie. ¡°All of the queens are buried here.


    The first queen is buried in the earth below the temple, and her power filters up through the ground,


    collecting the strength from the others, and protecting ournds.¡±


    Cerina continued, ¡°We keep candles lit at the altar at all times to pay homage to them.¡±


    The altar was a wooden table with a red, velvet cloth draped over it. The engravings in the wood were


    intricate, and it looked like a very special craftsman must¡¯ve made this altar a very long time ago.


    Behind the altar, there was a statue of the Moon Goddess. While most of the marble was a gray color,


    her hair was flowing white, which I thought was interesting. It reminded me of the nickname, ¡°The White


    Queen,¡± and I wondered about that statement.


    Rosalie would look beautiful no matter what color her hair was, but I preferred her brownish-red locks


    to the brilliant white disyed on the statue of the Moon Goddess, whose outstretched hands seemed


    to be blessing whomever stood before her.


    Rosalie had tears in her eyes as she paused to ce her hand on the carving of her mother¡¯s face.


    Rowan continued to jabber, and Rosalie jostled him up and down to keep him happy.


    I stayed back to give her space, out of respect, but it was clear that Rosalie was having a moment. She


    bowed her head and closed her eyes, saying a little prayer for her mother, I supposed.


    I didn¡¯t rush her, because this is why we were here. However, it seemed to take forever.


    I waited as patiently as I could, but soon decided we could go now


    I was just about to remind Rosalie of that when she turned to this Cerina woman and whispered


    something.


    Even though I couldn¡¯t hear them, I got the impression it was something I wasn¡¯t going to like.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 174

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 174


    Chapter 174 The Collusion


    **Madalynn¡¯s POV


    ¡°I have news for you,¡± wiggling within Behar¡¯sp, I feel his erection harden before he spins me around


    and has me straddling him


    ¡°Good or bad?¡±


    I moaned out in pleasure as he created more friction. His fingers caressing my hardened nipples.


    ¡°Guess?¡± I licked my lips and caressed his hardened desire.


    ¡°Seems like you need some punishment.¡± He grinned as he leaned my back and took my hardened


    nipple into his mouth His thick erection was clothed but pressing against my soaking wet core.


    ¡°Oh god-¡± | moaned once more. ¡°Take me. I can¡¯t take it any longer.¡±


    ¡°I thought you wanted to tell me something?¡± he teased, causing a whimper to escape my lips. His


    fingers slipped between my legs and began to rub against my sensitive nub.


    ¡°You¡¯re so not fair-¡°I cried out, feeling my pleasure rise. ¡°I want you.¡±


    Gripping his neck, I pulled my lips to his, and the frenzied kissing between us brought more heated


    tension until his eyes swirled ck with excitement.


    No doubt that his wolf was on edge.


    ¡°F*ck it,¡± he grumbled. ¡°First, I am going to f*ck you till you can¡¯t stand, woman! Then we can talk!¡±


    ¡°God yes-¡± | moaned with excitement as his member entered me without a second of dy.


    Behar¡¯srge and powerful hand smacked across my face. ¡°You dare mentioning another man¡¯s name


    on my bed, b*tch!¡± It stung, but, oh it felt great.


    I moaned as he thrust harder.


    ¡°Scream louder!¡± Another p on my face, and I could taste blood in my mouth. I pushed myself up


    and bit into his shoulder, which made him grunt in pain and pleasure.


    ¡°How about-oh¨Chow about that, you f*cking b*stard?¡± I licked his blood off my lips.


    My provocation made him narrow his eyes and look even more dangerous, and that was exactly what I


    wanted.


    He jerked my naked body around, grabbed both of my wrists, and entered me again from behind this


    time, as he thrust faster and faster into me.


    My fingers spread against the wall as I braced myself. His rhythm was frantic, and he was entering me


    so deeply, I thought I might


    split in two.


    The mixture of pleasure and pain overtook me as I struggled for air. My entier body went into spasm,


    and I couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°F*ck! F*ck! F*ck!¡± as he kept me at the brink of ecstasy for several


    minutes,


    When he finally filled me with his warm, sticky seed, I felt myselfe tumbling back to reality. My


    mind was dizzy, and I realized I d hit my head on the wall a few times.


    That was the craziest, most erotic, animalistic, fabulous f*ck I¡¯d ever experienced.


    ¡°What a naughty f*cking b*tch!¡± Behar grabbed my head back by my hair, and his fiery member was still


    in me. He was still panting, and so was l.


    But as soon as I caught up with my breathing, I burst outughing.¡±Tell me you don¡¯t love it!¡±


    My voice was still filled with the left over lust from the sex, and I drawled over toy on his bare chest. I


    could sense his wolf was pleased by me


    * You


    much a bad girt, Madalynn.¡± He grabbed my chin and made me look at him, ¡°What did you want to tell


    me?¡±


    ¡°What I wanted to tell you earlier, was that I heard¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Madalynn, King Kal wants to see you. Right away,¡± a voice from outside the tent


    announced.


    ¡°Father arrived?¡± Behar pushed me up and replied to the person outside, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    I got up from hisp, quite annoyed by others interrupting us. ¡°Do we have to go?¡± I whined.


    He smacked me on my bare *ss and smirked, ¡°Be good.¡±


    Then he got up and pped to have the maidse in. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Father. You will be made queen


    of an empire, and I will give you the life you deserve. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    His words gave me goosebumps.


    Power, money, and passion. He held all three of those traits, and the sex¡­ was just as amazing as


    him. I couldn¡¯t wait toe backter tonight for more¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me what to do. I¡¯ve got it,¡± I assured him.


    I giggled as the maids brought in a new set of silky clothes for me to change into. I was pleased with


    thevish design. Only, clothes like this could match my beauty.


    We were brought to arge tent with at least twenty guards arounds. King Kal was quite concerned


    about his own security, I


    guessed.


    ¡°Father! I heard James agreed to let us keep about half of the territories in the south? Congrattions,¡±


    Behar said as he walked into King Kal¡¯srge tent.


    King Kal corrected him, ¡°Behar, they didn¡¯t let us. We made them!¡±


    The man in front of me resembled Behar a bit in the face, though he was much smaller, not as


    muscr, as my mate. He had an evil: scowl on his wrinkled face, and his eyes shifted around the


    room like he was constantly looking for threats. It was clear that he didn¡¯t trust anyone.


    One arm was missing from the elbow down. I tried not to stare, but he seemed unapologetic about it,


    not trying to hide the mangled remains at all. If anything, it just made him look more¡­ dangerous,


    Comparing this smaller, older man to my mate almost made me giggle with glee again. My mate was


    obviously the superior specimen, and one day soon, Behar would be the king.


    And that meant that I would be queen!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I could hardly wait to im my new title. I had always thought I deserved to be a queen.


    At the moment, though, I needed to y the part of the duuful daughter-inw and keep the king


    happy. It was important for him to not only like me but to trust me.


    Behar smiled proudly in response to his father¡¯s statement ¡°So true. We did make them give us their


    territory. Now that they lost Ethan, that stupid James just kept losing. He¡¯s just a piece of f*cking crap


    compared to you, father!¡±


    King Kal was smiling at his own son¡¯spliment at first, but as soon Behar mentioned the name


    ¡°Ethan,¡± his smile faded away


    Behar noticed his father¡¯s emotions shift, so he changed the topic and looked at me, ¡°Father, this is


    Madalynn, my mate.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± I bowed down, just like a gracefuldy.


    King Kal¡¯s gaze inspected me from head to toe as he rubbed his fingers against his chin. Finally, he


    nodded andmented, ¡°Very well. Madalynn, is it? I have heard of you. It seemed that you were


    rejected by that f*cking Ethan at your wedding?¡±


    | almost let out a growl. Why the f*ck did he mention that?! Especially in front of my mate! Not that


    Behar wouldn¡¯t have known it already, I just really didn¡¯t need anyone to remind me of it ever again.


    Then I heard King Kal chuckle. ¡°Sounds like you and I are natural allies then!¡± Then I heard him grit his


    teeth. ¡°I want Ethan¡¯s bioodi¡±


    My worry turned to relief, and I lifted my chin. ¡°Your Majesty! Given the chance, i¡¯d drain him to thest


    of his blood, crush him bone tay bone, and hear him scream in pain! The suffering he caused me, I¡¯d


    make him go through it one hundred times, one thousand times more!¡± I could hear exortement in my


    tone as I said it.


    V


    allout augh as if he got the natisfaction of revenge just by hearing my words,


    i


    onih


    swemed to be pleased with my first meeting with his father. ¡°Now the question is, how do we take him


    down?¡±


    pulled up a smile across my face. ¡°Ethan is strong, but he also has a weakness.¡±


    Behar thought for a moment and asked, ¡°You meant the woman he locked up? Her name is¡­


    Rosalie?¡±


    Hearing my mate mention that bitch¡¯s name caused a growl of disapproval to leave my lips,


    ¡°The f*cking b*tch?¡± I snapped, rolling my eyes, the utter sound of disgust mixed with her name. ¡°She is


    a pain in my *ss, and I would love to see her dead. However, taking her life would be too easy for her.


    Plus, James wants her. She needs to be alive, for


    now.¡±


    Confusionced King Kal¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why would James want her? Doesn¡¯t he have a mate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but the stupid queen can¡¯t bear kids. They thought with Rosalie¡¯s blood, they fixed the queen,


    but something went wrong. So now they want her alive so they can drain her dry. James made an offer


    with me. He¡¯d provide me military support as long as I hand over Rosalie once I get her.¡±


    ¡°Wait-¡± King Kal was confused, ¡°why the f*ck does her blood fix things? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Supposedly, she can heal those that are on the brink of death with just a drop of her blood.¡± I watched


    as intrigue swirled through King Kal¡¯s eyes as a sadistic grin crossed his face.


    King Kal pondered, ¡°We are working with James to take down Ethan¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course we will still work with James to fight Ethan.¡± I kept my smile. ¡°However, why would we give


    James Rosalie then? When we can capture her and use her ourselves. Who knows when magical


    blood wille in handy?


    King Kal didn¡¯t expect that. ¡°You¡¯re breaking your alliance with James?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± I asked. ¡°Once we take down Ethan, James will be useless. I had to work with him earlier


    because I couldn¡¯t break through Ethan¡¯s defense. However,¡± I smiled tteringly at King Kal, ¡°now that


    I have Your Majesty¡¯s most powerful force supporting me, capturing her will be a piece of cake.¡±


    King Kal nodded, grinning at mypliment of his army.


    In my mind, keeping Rosalie barely alive, just enough to keep taking her blood for our own personal


    use, would be a great help for Behar when he became the king.


    I turned around to nce at Behar, who reached out and wrapped his arm around my waist. I looked at


    him, and I was still in awe. How was it that this delicious man was my mate? He asked, ¡°What would


    you do to her?¡±


    I¡¯d make Rosalie pay for everything she had done. Ideas of torturing my biggest enemy shed before


    my eyes Just thinking about them made me shake in excitement. I replied, ¡°The torture I could create


    by having her beneath my grasp-she would beg for death. To make it more fun, I¡¯ll make Ethan watch


    his b*tch suffer in front of him!¡±


    Beharughed andmented, ¡°You¡¯re such a bad girl, Madalynn- but I love it!¡±


    I leaned my body against his and made myselffortable in his arms. He didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.


    I pulled up an even bigger smile, ¡°However, all of that is not important right now.¡±


    Both men looked at me curiously,


    It felt good to get such attention from my king and my mate. ¡°What¡¯s important is that we¡¯ve got a


    wonderful opportunity right now.¡±


    King Kal was impatient. ¡°Just say it. Don¡¯t keep us waiting.¡±


    Inced over Behar, he didn¡¯t know it either. I was about to tell him when we were summoned to see


    King Kal.


    ¡°I got the report that Ethan left the camp with a small group a few hours ago, going north. My guys have


    tracked down their direction. It seems like they were going to a vige where there¡¯s an ancient


    temple.¡±


    ¡°Is the intel reliable?¡± King Kal asked.


    I looked him in the eye confidently, ¡°Your Majesty, we are all dealing with rogues. Filthy, greedy rogues.


    When they realize that prung Ethan means they can¡¯t loot or kill as they want, of course they¡¯ll beg to


    join me instead. And is there any better time to do so


    bian when the Rogue King is not around?¡±


    Wungkimpped a few times and looked at me with praise in his eyes. ¡°Great news indeed! Well done.¡±


    Heughed loudly, and he


    turned to say to Behar, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten quite apetent mate here!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± | nced over to Bahar, who seemed to be very proud of my performance.


    He stepped closer to me and wrapped his arm around my waist, ¡°So you mean, we should attack his


    base now and capture Rosalie?¡±


    I shook my head firmly, ¡°No. Knowing Ethan, he won¡¯t go anyway without his b*tch. We¡¯ll go after


    them!¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 175

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 175


    Chapter 175 The Anual


    Rosalie¡¯s POV


    ¡°Your mother would be proud of you,¡± Cerina said, standing next to me, looking over my mother¡¯s tomb.


    This was for Ethan to hear to that we wouldn¡¯t make him suspicious.


    In my mindlink, however, I heard Cerina¡¯s disapproval. ¡°Your Majesty, this is too dangerous, Please


    reconsider performing the ritual!


    ¡°Cerina, I¡¯ll be fine I haven¡¯t been using my powers much recently.¡± I replied. I knew what she was


    worried about.


    Ethan seemed to sense something, and he nced toward me with a look that reminded me that it was


    time to leave. However, we were far from achieving the goal of this trip.


    I needed 10 say something aloud so that Ethan wouldn¡¯t suspect Cerina and I were conversing via


    mindlink, so I asked Cerina, ¡°My father told me she died from disease and that they couldn¡¯t let me go


    close to her body, but I¡¯ve always wondered¡­ what happened to her?¡±


    Ethan walked over and demanded, ¡°Rosalie, we don¡¯t have time for this. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Theld Rowan in my arms and insisted, ¡°Ethan, I need to learn about my mother¡¯s past! Rowan


    deserves to know his grandmother¡¯s story too.¡± However, upon seeing his frustrated expression, I


    added, ¡°Please?¡±


    He stared at me for a moment and released my arm unwillingly. ¡°Be quick.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Cerina, could you tell me more about her? My father rarely mentioned her after she passed


    away¡­¡±


    ¡°Queen Wi gave up her life for the welfare of our pack.¡±


    What Cerina said took me by surprise.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Cerina lowered her head and said a prayer. Then she turned to look at both me and Ethan.


    ¡°There was a terrible force that crept close to ournd, and with them they brought an illness unlike


    anything we had ever seen before. So many of our people were dying, and it didn¡¯t matter which


    medicines we used. Nothing worked,¡± Cerina replied with tears in her eyes.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what hardship had befallen Cerina at one point, but looking at her now as she gazed


    down at my mother¡¯s grave, I could see the pain radiating through her.


    ¡°You lost someone?¡± I whispered.


    Her eyes met mine with hesitation as she quickly blinked back the tears.


    ¡°I did,¡± she admitted. ¡°I was a mother once before as well. My son would have been just a year older


    than you now. However, when the illness came, he was one of the first to go. A parent should never


    have to go through burying their own child.¡±


    Broken. That was the feeling in my heart at that moment.


    I looked down at Rowan. It was painful day and night without him in my arms. Being a mother myself, I


    couldn¡¯t even dare to imagine what my High Priestess had gone through.


    ¡°So my father knew then what my mother did?¡±


    Shaking her head, she gave a meek smile. ¡°No. It was too dangerous. She couldn¡¯t risk your life or your


    father¡¯s life¡­.¡±


    None of us interrupted her. Even Ethan was listening.


    ¡°She sent him a letter telling him that she never loved him, as well as some other things. She couldn¡¯t


    tell him the truth. She thought it better that he hated her than know the truth.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock as my breath caught in my throat. Was that why he never talked about my


    mother? All these years, he thought one thing, and because of it, my father treated me so cruelly..!


    However, even then, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe what she had done, and he only said that she


    was sick. Was my father so hurt that he couldn¡¯t even tell me that my mother ran away?


    She wouldn¡¯t


    breathed out, shaking my head. ¡°Why would she do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Cenna replied, her hand on my shoulder, trying to calm me ¡°She did it for you Queen


    Wi loved you more then mything alse in this world. The day that she came here was the hardest for


    her because she wanted to go back and get you¡±


    ¡°For me?1* i eximed. ¡°How is that doing anything good for me?


    Letting out a deep breath, Cerina¡¯s eyes went back to Ethan for a moment. His brow narrowed, but he


    didn¡¯t aay anything


    Cerina smiled bitterly. ¡°She did it to give you a normal life. She forbade us from reaching out to you.


    She had hoped that you wouldn¡¯ t have to live through what she did and wouldn¡¯t have to bear her


    burden. She wished for you to live your life simply and happily¡­¡±


    I thought about my life. Ever since her death, I had been miserable and pathetic, and so was my father-


    until I went 10 the Drogomor pack.


    ¡°I wish she had brought me along¡­¡± I replied with tears in my eyes.


    ¡°Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t expect that your father¡¯s personality would change that much after her death.


    I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Not your fault at all, Cerina.¡±


    Cerina patted my back, and I looked down at Rowan, I wished I could stay here and mourn for my


    mother; however, I also knew why we hade there. I took a few seconds to recollect my thoughts


    and then I turned to Georgia,


    ¡°Georgia, would you hold Rowan for me for a moment while Cerina and I say a few words over my


    mother?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± She smiled eagerly, taking Rowan and kissing his chubby cheeks.


    I kneeled down before the grave, which was part of the altar, and closed my eyes, seemingly saying a


    prayer so that Ethan could hear. ¡°Mother, please guide me and help me¡­¡±


    At the same time, I mindlinked Cerina. ¡®Cerina, can we use this spot to perform the ritual?¡¯


    Yes, Your Majesty. But there is no telling if it will work.¡¯


    ¡®It will,¡¯ I said firmly. It had to work.


    Cerina was not convinced. ¡®I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡¯


    It is needed. We can¡¯t win the war on our own. We need to work with Ethan-normal Ethan. This is my


    order, Cerina!¡¯


    James, Kal, and Madalynn were all waiting to take us down. Winter Forest pack wouldn¡¯t survive their


    combined forces.


    We needed to work with Ethan-not the ruthless, cruel, bloodthirsty Rogue King, but the kingdom¡¯s


    guardian, the Alpha of Drogomor.


    She sighed and gave in. ¡®Yes, we can perform the ritual here. However, I must remind you that if you


    feel overwhelmed, you have to stop the ritual right away!¡¯


    I promised her, ¡®I will. Now, please get everyone ready.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Your Majesty!¡¯ she answered.


    I knew she mindlinked others to prepare for the ritual.


    ¡°Ethan, can youe here, please?¡± I called him.


    His eyebrows arched over his still crimson eyes. ¡°Me?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Please? I want you to pray over my mother¡¯s grave with me, too.¡±


    He was surprised by my request, and he hesitated. I wasn¡¯t sure whether it was because he thought


    the Moon Goddess had given up on him, or because he didn¡¯t want to kneel before my mother.


    ¡°You are the father of her grandson¡­. It would mean a lot to me,¡± I tried to persuade him.


    I saw him take a deep breath and let it out slowly, looking at the ground.


    Knucled there with my hand extended to him, waiting for him toe over and take it. Reluctantly, he


    sighed again and came over


    mold my hand as we circled my mother¡¯s grave.


    Wote the standing next to me, I nodded at Cerina, the High Priestess of the pack, to begin the ritual


    She started the way that we had discussed. ¡°Oh, holy Moon Goddess above, we beseech thee today to


    look down upon us and bless us with your undying love as we celebrate the life of Rosalie¡¯s mother,


    Queen Wi, the former White Queen We thank you for all of the blessings you have bestowed upon


    our pack, Winter Forest pack, and we ask you to please be with each of us as we continue to do the


    work Queen Wi would expect us to do.¡±


    I kept my eyes closed and listened intently, waiting for her to get to the part that I had to help her with


    as the current queen and the only one who could truly free Ethan


    Behind me, I felt other pack members move into ce, blocking Ethan¡¯s path, should he try to retreat.


    ¡°Now, Moon Goddess.¡± Cerina continued. ¡°We ask for a miracle from you. We ask for your holy grace


    to rain down upon the one of us who has lost his soul.¡±


    With that, I felt Ethan tense up next to me, his grip on my hand tightening. I could feel his eyesing


    open as well.


    Cerina continued, quickly. ¡°Give our queen the power she needs to do your work!¡±


    With that, I took over, reciting the phrase she had taught me. It was in an ancient tongue that Cerina


    taught me during the time I was studying in the pce


    I began to chant it over and over again, as I kept my grip on Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°Dieta de Lune, ma devo ti


    ssta gor libertia du essencia de ma harte de surita entiona de  exestian!¡±


    Ethan was struggling to get away from me as I continued to say the phrase over and over again, faster


    and faster. The warriors behind him were struggling to keep him there, but when I dropped further to


    the ground¡¯near my mother¡¯s grave, with the intensity and strain from my rapid repetition and the pull


    on my power it was creating breaking me physically, Ethan began to groan.


    It started out as a low rumble deep inside of his chest, and the longer it went on the louder it got until


    he was roaring. The warriors released him, and he crumbled to the ground next to me, writhing and


    twisting in obvious pain.


    I turned to look at him, my eyes wide open. Cerina motioned for me to stop, and I finished the phrase


    onest time and then ced my hands on Ethan¡¯s chest, partially to steady him, but also to alleviate


    any pain if I could.


    I didn¡¯t know if I could help him without my blood, but as I touched him, an electricity pulsed between


    us, and I felt it, too.


    The intense, unbelievable pressure weighing down on my chest pushed the breath right out of me, and


    I imagined this must be what it would feel like to have a thousand-pound boulder crushing my lungs.


    It didn¡¯tst more than a few minutes, and when it was over, I found myself sucking in air as if I¡¯d been


    underwater for hours.


    Looking at Ethan, I saw that he was doing the same, breathing deeply, his eyes closed, his arms


    crossed over his chest, like he had been trying to protect himself.


    Eventually, he stopped moving, his eyes still closed.


    Sweat beads formed on my forehead, and I felt that all of the strength in my body was gone.


    I looked toward Cerina and nodded at her, telling her that I was able to handle the ritual with control.


    She let out a sigh of relief and stayed where she was.


    She was watching Ethan intently and didn¡¯t move. No one did.


    Even though I stopped chanting, I continued to pray in my head to the Moon Goddess over and over.


    Dieta de Lune, ma devo ti ssta gor libertia du essencia de ma harte de surita entiona de


    exestian- Moon Goddess, channel your power to free my loved one from the fate of a doomed life.


    Until Ethan¡¯s eyes opened

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 176

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 176


    Chapter 176 His Blue Eyes


    Ethan¡¯s eyes were blue again, the same shade as our baby¡¯s!


    Ethan grunted and tried to push himself up but failed. I could tell he was still very weak. He looked


    around us a bit confused and lowered his head to look at his own hands.


    It worked! He was himself again!


    ¡°Rosalie, you¡­¡±


    Ethan stared at me with his stunning blue eyes, and for a moment, I was brought back to the time when


    I first met him. Bittersweet memories flooded through my mind, and all of a sudden, everything in the


    past seemed so far away, and right now, all I wanted to do was to throw my arms around him and


    wee him back.


    But I didn¡¯t have the strength to do so, nor did I know whether I should.


    So many things had happened between us, and I wasn¡¯t sure how I would face him going forward.


    I didn¡¯t know what Ethan wanted from me. At that point, I didn¡¯t have the energy or the courage to find


    out.


    Therefore, I simply smiled and nodded at him, just like a queen would. ¡°Wee back, Alpha Ethan!¡±.


    Neither of us spoke afterward, and we both moved our gazes away from each other.


    Luckily, Vicky¡¯s voice broke the awkward silence. ¡°What was that?¡± She jumped up from the ground,


    clearly frightened by what she¡¯d just seen


    Georgia had told everyone from Ethan¡¯s group to stay back when the ritual started, but she hadn¡¯t had


    the chance to exin further.


    ¡°That was the soul returning to the body,¡± Cerina exined to her. Because Her Majesty touched Alpha


    Ethan as his soul was going into his body, a bit of his soul is now infused into her.¡±


    I looked at her, wondering what that would mean for me.


    Cerina looked at me. ¡°Your fates will now be further entwined with each other.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to think.


    Seeing my worried expression, Cerina tried to make things sound a bit lighter. ¡°Do not worry. Your fates


    were already bound by your child anyway.¡±


    I nodded and looked at Ethan, who remained quiet.


    Talon walked over, offering Ethan a hand, but Ethan could barely lift his arm.


    Cerina gently pushed down Talon¡¯s extended arm and said, ¡°Technically, the ritual hasn¡¯t been fully


    completed yet. We need to stay here for another day. The magic power from the altar will help Alpha


    Ethan to fully regain control of his body, mind, and soul.¡±


    It was then that I noticed that the altar illuminated a slightly soft silver glow surrounding Ethan, and


    Cerina exined further, ¡°As soon as the glow from the altar fades, he will be back to his true self.¡±


    Talon frowned, but Georgia stepped up with Rowan in her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Talon! We¡¯re all friends


    here.¡± Then she smiled at Cerina as well. ¡°Right?¡±


    Cerina nodded. She stood up and lowered her head to talk to Ethan. ¡°Alpha Ethan, in any case, we


    shall thank you for returning our queen to us. We also owe you our gratitude for saving our queen and


    prince a while back. Now, as a return of favor, please allow us to help you until you fully recover.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he replied gracefully, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    After saying those few words, he closed his eyes, seemingly not wanting tomunicate more with


    anyone.


    Was he too weak to stay awake, or was he trying to avoid me? I was a bit disappointed as I really didn¡¯t


    know what I wanted. I had


    buen trying to run away from Ethan and return to my pack. Now that I was there, I didn¡¯t feel as happy


    as I thought I would


    I was confused by myself. This was everything I wanted, right? Be with my son, be with my pack, and


    not have to deal with Ethan anymore


    Based on Ethan¡¯s t reaction, I had to question whether he really had feelings for me.


    He told me many times that he loved me, before and after I was imprisoned by the Rogue King. But


    were any of those his real feelings?


    Could it be that the only reason that the Rogue King had been keeping me as his prisoner was


    because he needed someone to fulfill his physical desire? Or again, simply because he wanted my


    son?


    I watched him lying next to me without any words and couldn¡¯t hide the hurt I was feeling. I didn¡¯t know


    what to think. He hadn¡¯t even asked me to forgive him for what he had done to me.


    At the very least, I expected him to apologize, but he said nothing at all.


    ¡®Your Majesty, how are you feeling?¡¯ Cerina¡¯s voice echoed through the mindlink. I knew she wanted to


    discuss something in private.


    I am tired, but I am doing well. Don¡¯t worry.¡¯


    ¡®Let me check your hair¡­¡¯


    I smiled and assured her, ¡®Not a strand of white, I promise!¡¯


    She walked over next to me. After running her fingers through my hair, she finally let out a breath of


    relief.


    ¡®See, I told you! I winked at her.


    Georgia sat down next to me and Ethan, and Rowan immediately wanted to reach out to me.


    ¡°Hey, hey. You¡¯ve got your aunt here. Let your mother rest. Okay, boy?¡± Georgia pretended to scold


    Rowan, and the little one just kept cooing at her.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes opened again, and I could tell his ga?e on Rowan was tender and soft. Something


    suddenly struck me. Taking a moment to think through it all, I looked down at Rowan, and fear flooded


    me like a broken dam.


    | asked Cerina through the mindlink, Will Rowan inherit the power as well?¡¯


    ¡®No.¡¯ She smiled and nced at Ethan as she said, ¡®You both are lucky. The gift only passes with the


    females, and not the males. So His Highness will not have the same risk as you. If the two of you don¡¯t


    have another child that is female¡­ the power will die with you, Your Majesty¡¯


    Cerina¡¯s answer was a huge relief. I smiled and leaned over to nt a kiss on Rowan¡¯s cheek.


    Today was a lucky day, full of good news¡­,


    The sun started to set, and the temple dimmed. But it wasn¡¯t too dark as the candles illuminated the


    space softly.


    It was peaceful. Cerina went to let everyone know we would be waiting in the temple overnight and


    started to work with Seraphine to help others to getfortable, while Talon took the lead to arrange


    the patrol schedule for the night


    Since there wasn¡¯t much else for me to do, chatting with my friends seemed to be a great way to start


    the night.


    Vicky leaned over to my ear and whispered, ¡°Look at you! The White Queen! It just sounds so¡­


    magnificent!¡± !


    My face blushed. ¡°Vicky, don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m still getting used to it¡­¡±


    She winked, straightened her face, and bowed to me with a voice as low as she could get, saying,


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Georgia and Ethan were the only two close enough to hear. Georgia burst outughing, and I blushed


    more.


    ¡°Vicky¡­¡± I covered my face with my hands.


    ¡°Vicky!¡± That was Ethan.


    Vicky immediately jumped behind Paul while responding without dy, ¡°Yes, Alpha! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Georgiaughed even louder.


    # was almost unreal thatughter returned to my life, and it reminded me of hanging out with Georgia


    and Vicky when we were back


    ** the capitol. Those were such good days


    1. Pau tried to distract Ethan¡¯s attention from Vicky. He scrutched the back of his head and anked me,


    ¡°May I auk a question?¡±


    ¡°Of course


    ¡°Why do they call you the White Queen?¡±


    This question caught me off guard. Of course, I knew the answer, but it wasn¡¯t something I wanted to


    go into in too much detail.


    As I was working on an eptable answer, Georgia answered the question for me.


    ¡°It¡¯s the title for the queens of the Winter Forest pack. It is said that their queens have the power of the


    Moon Goddeos,¡± Georgia began. ¡°Whenever the pack faces a great crisis, the queen will borrow the


    power from the Moon Goddess and lead the pack 10 victory


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rowan cooed in Georgia¡¯s arms, and she gently bounced him a couple of times. Then the little one


    noticed the man lying on the ground and reached out to him. He wanted his father.


    I looked down and saw that Ethan¡¯s blue eyes were locked on me. They were calm and peaceful and


    seemed to be¡­ concerned?


    Theard Georgia continue, ¡°When that happens, the power of the Moon Goddess will turn the queen¡¯s


    hair totally white. The pack has been able to survive because of their queens¡¯ leadership and power,


    and that¡¯s why the queen of the Winter Forest pack is known as the White Queen.¡°


    Whoa! That just sounds so cool!¡± Paul eximed while Vicky elbowed him.


    ¡°Not cool at all! If their hair turns white, it means their pack is facing a big crisis! We don¡¯t need that


    kind of trouble right now!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, you¡¯re right!¡± Paul quickly agreed with his mate.


    :


    I didn¡¯t want to continue this topic and at the same time, an irresistible tiredness swept over my body. I


    yawned and stretched. ¡°I don¡¯t know about you guys, but I¡¯m exhausted!¡±


    Cerina had returned and heard myments. ¡°The ritual consumes a lot of energy, Your Majesty. You


    should get some rest. It¡¯s been a long day.¡± She assured me, ¡°We¡¯ll keep an eye on the prince and


    Alpha Ethan.¡±


    tt


    I was awoken by themotion outside of the temple. Neither Cerina nor Seraphine was anywhere to


    be seen.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± a nearby guard answered. ¡°People from nearby viges heard about your arrival and


    are now gathered outside of the temple.¡±


    ¡°They want to see me? For what?¡± I was confused.


    ¡°They are here to greet their Queen.¡± Georgia walked toward me and helped me up.


    Vicky was holding Rowan now instead.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes were still closed. He seemed to be bothered a little bit. We only needed a few more hours


    before the ritual waspleted, so I decided to check out the situation outside of the temple first.


    As I was about to walk away, I heard a groan. ¡°Ah-!!¡±


    ¡°Ethan? Are you okay?¡± I asked him, concerned, as I rested my hand on his shoulder.


    He rolled over onto his other side, his face frozen in a grimace.


    ¡°I¡¯m-fine,¡± he managed, but I didn¡¯t believe him.


    I wondered if giving him some of my blood would help. However, I decided not to try that without talking


    to Cerina or Seraphine.


    Cerina,¡¯ I mindlinked her immediately.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Majesty.¡¯


    Ethan seems to be in pain. What should we do now? Do you think my blood would help him?¡¯


    ¡°Well not in this case He just needs to restore his energy. It¡¯s expected. Your Majesty, let¡¯s be patient.


    We¡¯re almost there,¡¯ she


    responded. However, may I ask Your Majesty toe out to greet the people?¡¯


    ¡®Of course,¡¯ I answered Cerina, then told the others, ¡°Ethan is going to be alright. Don¡¯t worry, I need to


    go out for a little bit, but let me know if things change.¡±


    ¡°We will. You be careful,¡± Vicky said.


    I gave Rowan a quick kiss and headed toward the entrance of the temple.


    Walking outside, I was immediately greeted with a roar of apuse and cheers. I wasn¡¯t expecting that,


    and my heart was thumping


    due to a bit of nervousness.


    ¡°It¡¯s the White Queen!¡± people were shouting. ¡°We are so blessed to have you!¡±


    ¡°Queen Rosalie!¡±


    ¡°Long live Queen Rosalie!¡±


    ¡°May the Moon Goddess look after you, Queen Rosalie!¡±


    I raised a hand and waved at them, but that wasn¡¯t enough. The crowd of people came toward me,


    bowing their heads and pressing their palms together, as if they were praying to the Moon Goddess-to


    thank her for me.


    I spent a great deal of time walking around, thanking everyone for their support. It was great to have a


    chance to speak to all of my ¨C people.


    After a while, seeing I was getting tired, Cerina walked next to me and advised me to get back in


    Cerina said the crowd would stay there until we left the temple.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I told her with a nod. I bid the masses goodbye and headed inside, intending to return to Ethan


    and see how he was doing.


    But I didn¡¯t get that far.


    Someone unexpected followed us into the temple.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡±


    ¡°Soren?¡± I was happy to see him, but also surprised.


    Before I could say anything else though, Soren urged me, ¡°No time to catch up. You need to leave,


    right now!¡±


    ¡°Why? We can¡¯t¡­Ethan still needs¡­¡±


    ¡°A massive force ising here. Madalynn and Behar are in the lead!¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 177

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 177


    Chapter 177 I Can¡¯t Leave Without Ethan


    Cerina and Seraphine gasped; so did I, but I forced myself to calm down.


    ¡°Seraphine, please get everyone gathered at the altar,¡± I instructed Seraphine and then turned to


    Soren. ¡°Soren, I need to understand the situation more. Follow me. When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I came with Seraphine and Cerina,¡± he exined as we all returned to the altar. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want to


    bother anyone, sol stayed in the woods nearby.¡± His eyes went to Ethan, and I could tell that he¡¯d kept


    his distance because of Ethan. He probably didn¡¯t want to give his brother any more reasons to be


    angry.


    But Ethan was still in so much difort that he didn¡¯t even look up at the sound of Soren¡¯s voice.


    The group soon gathered together, and Soren reiterated that with the approaching enemy, we needed


    to go back to the pce as soon as possible.


    I looked at Ethan and checked the time. He still had three hours left before we could leave the altar.


    ¡°Soren, how far are they?¡±


    ¡°Thomas spotted them and mindlinked me. I estimate about three to four hours away.¡±


    Time was tight, but we had enough time to finish up and leave before Madalynn and Behar arrived.


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave now. You know why we are here. We need three more hours for the ritual toplete.


    Otherwise, all of our efforts will be wasted.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, you can¡¯t leave? Are you nuts?! There are thousands of wolvesing and we¡¯ve


    only got about fifty of us here total! If we die here, it doesn¡¯t matter if Ethan is back to himself or not!¡±


    I exined, ¡°If we lose Ethan, the Winter Forest pack won¡¯t be able to withstand thebined forces of


    Madalynn, Kal, and James. We would be doomed anyway. Also, Ethan only needs three more hours,


    and as soon as he¡¯s up, we¡¯ll go.¡±


    Commander Landon was the first to disagree. ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s too risky!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Soren and Landon are right. We cannot afford to put you in danger. Also, like you said,


    Alpha Ethan probably would be able to fully recover and retreat before the enemy arrives anyway.¡±


    Cerina backed them up. ¡°As soon as Alpha Ethan has recovered, he can lead his force out, I¡¯m sure.


    So please leave with His Highness at once!¡±


    This time, even Talon, Vicky, and Georgia agreed with her.


    I looked around and took a moment to reassess the situation. Their advice seemed to make sense, but


    I found myself shaking my head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Soren raised his voice. ¡°Rosalie, as a queen, you¡¯re not being responsible for your people!¡±


    Georgia, Talon, and Vicky patted my shoulder. ¡°Rosalie, I know you don¡¯t want to leave us here, but


    we¡¯d be fine¡­¡±


    I lifted my gaze and nced around, waiting for everyone to quiet down. Then I stated, ¡°Please listen to


    me. I made this decision not only because of Alpha Ethan, but because of the citizens outside. I also


    have a feeling that the situation is moreplicated than we thought.¡°


    They all looked at me now. I started my analysis once I knew I grabbed their attention. ¡°Soren, you said


    Thomas spotted Madalynn and Beharing this way?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°That means the people outside could all be harmed or killed if we don¡¯t think of something. We know


    Madalynn¡¯s rogues are menacing and we¡¯ve seen what they have done. Those people outside are from


    nearby viges, but they cannot go back as their homes are no longer safe once Madalynn¡¯s rogues


    get here.¡±


    Cerina immediately said, ¡®We¡¯ll lead them to the pce right now- along with Your Majesty and Your


    Highness!


    ¡°I thought about that too,¡± I nodded. ¡°But i think it¡¯s toote for us to do so now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Rosalie, you are scaring me¡­¡± Vicky murmured.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°If I am not mistaken, Madalynn probably knew Ethan didn¡¯t leave with arge group. If that¡¯s the case,


    Madalynn and Behar would have probably split up into two forces. Oneing to get us, and the


    other,¡±


    Soren caught up with my logic andpleted for me,¡±-will try to block us from getting reinforcement


    from the pce!¡±


    They gasped and Cerina frowned, ¡°Your Majesty, this is your guess though. We don¡¯t know that for


    sure.¡±


    I looked her in the eyes. ¡°You are right. It¡¯s just my guess. However,¡± I asked, ¡°what if I am right? If I


    leave with Rowan and the group of citizens and run into them, what could happen?¡±


    No one could answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t leave right now,¡± I dered. ¡°Most people out there were families with children. I


    can¡¯t let anything happen to any of them!¡±


    We had to protect them! I knew that my mother would want me to do so, and I felt it in my heart that it


    was my duty to keep the people safe, just as my mother had done.


    ¡°But how?¡± someone asked.


    It was so quiet in the temple that I could hear a pin drop, so when I spoke again, I had everyone¡¯s full


    attention.


    ¡°I need everyone to listen to me and help.¡± This time, there was no disagreement or objection.


    ¡°First, we need to send a message back to the pce to get help. While we wait here for Ethan, we will


    need to do something to dy the enemies as much as possible. We also need to get the civilians to


    cooperate and get ready to flee with us.¡±


    I took a pause and continued, ¡°If we are lucky, we can still leave before the enemy gets here. Even if


    they catch up, with our disguises, we may be able to intimidate them enough to avoid fighting until our


    reinforcements arrive.


    The hall was dead silent again. Finally, Soren sighed, ¡°Rosalie, I don¡¯t know about this¡­ but I support


    you.¡±


    ¡°Just tell us what to do, Your Majesty.¡± Seraphine followed.


    The rest of the group all looked at me and nodded their heads.


    I took a deep breath andid out my n. ¡°First, Soren, I¡¯ll task you to run back to the pce and get


    help.¡±


    His eyes widened. ¡°Me? Why me?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the fastest,¡± I told him. ¡°And the strongest amongst us.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s why I should be here,¡± he argued.


    ¡°Soren, whether we can live through this or not may be dependent on you. It may also be very


    dangerous out there. I can¡¯t think of anyone better than you to be the messenger! Please?¡±


    I could see by the look in his eyes that he wanted to protest again, but he nodded and then took off


    without saying anything else


    I turned to Talon and Paul. ¡°Second, the two of you take your best warriors out and see if you can set a


    trap or some sort of a detour that their forces will have to take.¡±


    ¡°We could put up some sort of a road block,¡± Talon suggested. ¡°We could put some fallen trees and


    other debris in the road so that they¡¯ll have to go through the woods. That will slow them down. And if


    we hurry, we might be able to even set up some traps¡±


    ¡°I like that idea,¡± I told him with a sharp nod. ¡°Do that.¡±


    The two of them headed out to get started, and Vicky followed them. ¡°I¡¯ll help too!¡±


    Third,¡± I returned my attention to Seraphine and Cerina, ¡°send word out to the nearby viges. Get


    everyone evacuated¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    i nodded and gave thest task to Commander Landon. ¡°Lastly, we need to prepare the people to


    make them appear like military troops. We can keep anyone too young to shift in the center. It¡¯ll be dark


    by the time the enemy arrives, so


    maybe they won¡¯t see¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re wolves,¡± Commander Landon reminded me. ¡°They have excellent eyesight.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll hide them behind the wolves,¡± I reiterated. Please let the citizens know the n. Teach them


    some basics to keep the formation as much as possible.¡±


    The three pack leaders took the rest of the guards away with them. Only Georgia, Rowan, Ethan, and


    myself were left in the temple. Ethan was still unconscious and Georgia was obviously nervous.


    ¡°What can I do?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Get Rowan and Ethan ready as much as you can. The moment the time is up, we¡¯ll run!¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± Georgia was hesitant, ¡°are you¡­not afraid? You¡¯re so different now.¡±


    I chuckled bitterly. ¡°Georgia, believe it or not, this is the scariest day of my life!¡± So many people¡¯s lives


    were on my shoulders. I couldn¡¯t imagine if I was wrong¡­


    Themotion outside the temple again drew my attention. ¡°Georgia, you stay with Ethan. I need to


    check what¡¯s going on.¡±


    She nodded her head, and I walked out of the temple again. I saw Commander Landon telling the


    people the news. On everyone¡¯s faces, I saw fear and trepidation.


    That wouldn¡¯t do us any good. I needed to do something.


    ¡°Citizens, do not be afraid!¡± I called to them. ¡°We are here to keep you safe!¡± Even though I was just as


    frightened as they were, I knew my words would help to make them feel more secure. ¡°Just listen to


    Commander Landon, do as he says, and trust that the Moon Goddess will be with us!¡±


    With that, the people began to cheer, but we immediately quieted them down. I didn¡¯t know exactly how


    far away the enemy was, but it seemed like they should have been about two hours away then, based


    on what Soren had initially told


    us.


    I hoped he would get to the pce safely.


    Everyone I cared about was in danger.


    We spent the rest of our remaining time getting the citizens in as good a shape to move like military


    forces as possible. Talon sent word that the roadblock wasing along, and hopefully that would


    dy the enemies for one more hour.


    Cerina and Seraphine returned with more citizens and Commander Landon worked to get them into


    formation.


    I looked at the clock in the temple. Fifteen minutes more¡­ We were almost there.


    Eventually, we began to hear howls and growls in the distance.


    With my eyes fixed on the horizon, I said to Cerina, ¡°Our time is just about up.¡±


    My eyes fixated on the point in the distance where thergest amount of noise wasing from.


    I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t afraid or nervous.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we are as ready as we can be,¡± Commander Landon reported to me.


    I looked out and saw about fifteen hundred citizens divided into three groups smartly. Each group had


    about fifteen warriors leading the citizens, with grown-up male wolves at the outeryer, and female


    wolves and young ones in the center


    They stood there quietly and from a distance, their formation made them look like military forces.


    ¡°Well done, Commander!¡± I praised him. He gave me a big grin,


    Talon, Paul, and Vicky had also returned from their tasks. The howls were getting louder.


    Three minutes, two minutes, one minute¡­


    I heard footsteps approaching me.


    ¡°Sorry for the wait.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s deep voice came from behind. It was the best music I¡¯d ever heard.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 178

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 178


    Chapter 178 Trapped


    I turned around, my eyes almost filled with tears.


    He walked out of the temple at full strength. Georgia was behind him, my son strapped to her chest.


    ¡¤ He sighed, ¡°I owe you my life, Rosalie!¡±


    I was about to say something, but I then my gaze met his gorgeous blue eyes. They were full of


    tenderness and¡­ emotions I didn¡¯tprehend. It was as if I was the only one in his whole world. I


    lost my speech.


    However, there was no time for small talk. He simply reminded me, ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±


    I nodded and turned back to face the crowd, Raising my voice, I announced, ¡°Everyone! It¡¯s time for us


    to get going! Follow me and keep your formation. You have my word that we¡¯ll get to the pce safely!¡±


    I turned to Ethan, who nodded in confidence. A wave of relief washed over me. It was as if as long as


    he was around, there was nothing I should be worried about.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go that way,¡± Ethan said, pointing to the northeast. ¡°Maybe we can loop around the enemy and


    make it back to the pce.¡±


    Looking at the direction where he was pointing, I saw that the path was rtively clear-for now. ¡°All


    right,¡± I told him. ¡°Commander Landon, organize the citizens to follow Alpha Ethan¡¯s lead.¡±


    Those who couldn¡¯t shift were paired up with someone who was willing to give them a ride. I was the


    only one who chose to stay in my human form so that Georgia and I could be themunication


    bridge between the two packs.


    Under Ethan¡¯s insistence, I rode on his back, while Georgia rode on Talon¡¯s. We couldn¡¯t run as fast as


    Madalynn¡¯s rogues, but luckily, we had a head-start of at least one hour. Hopefully, by the time they


    caught up, Soren would have been able to get troops to us already.


    The escape had gone as smoothly as it could be. Talon and Paul must have done a great job setting up


    obstacles for our pursuers. If everything went well, we may even be able to get back to the pce


    without a fight.


    However, I was being too optimistic. It was about halfway through our run, suddenly, I could sense


    danger in front of us. Ethan must have felt the same, as he slowed down his pace.


    It was about that time that a group of wolves appeared in the trees in the distance. In the front of them


    was arge, dark wolf, and I knew instinctively that it had to be Behar.


    There was no point turning back. We needed to make Behar believe that we were not afraid of him.


    The best result would be that we deceived him enough that he let us pass. If not, as long as we could


    intimidate them enough that they would take the time to re-evaluate us, it would buy us time.


    As long as we could avoid direct battle, we¡¯d have hope.


    | swallowed hard. Even though we had kind of prepared for the possibility, it didn¡¯t make it any easier to


    really face the crisis.


    Behar had shifted into his human form. He stood before us, a massive man with a scowl on his face.


    Thankfully, it was dark, so I didn¡¯t have to look at his ugly naked body.


    ¡°Look what I found?¡± he smirked, ¡°A little mouse¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Rosalie Thorn, the queen of the Winter Forest pack. May I ask who am I speaking to?¡±


    He burst out inughter. I jumped off Ethan and watched him quietly.


    I didn¡¯t mind keeping the conversation going since my goal was to buy us time for my troops to arrive.


    ¡°Behar, West King Kal¡¯s son.¡±


    Ethan kept his wolf form, ready to attack at any time. His wolf muzzle gently rubbed against my


    shoulder as he moved


    to stand next to me. It was as if he was telling me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Just like that, my anxiety and fear seemed to have dissipated a great deal. However, I gestured for


    Ethan to hold back for the time being


    I cleared my throat and pulled up a smile. ¡°It is too bad that we didn¡¯t know we¡¯d have distinguished


    guests arriving in ournd.¡±


    Beharughed again and then he pulled out a sinister smile. ¡°You¡¯re right! Too bad, isn¡¯t it? However,


    I¡¯m a generous guest. Why don¡¯t youe over, and we can have a chat?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid I have somewhere else to be.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Behar shook his head in amusement. ¡°Where are you rushing to, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Well, let me guess. I bet you¡¯re on your way to your pce?¡±


    I watched him move forward, but I remained silent.


    He continued to say, ¡°Where is your Rogue King, sweetheart?¡± His tone was filled with amusement.¡±


    It struck me that he probably didn¡¯t recognize Ethan because Ethan¡¯s eyes were no longer red! That


    meant¡­ We may have an opportunity to take him down!


    As this thought shed through my mind, Ethan had already charged at an incredible speed toward


    Behar along with three other wolves!


    Behar obviously had not expected Ethan to attack first. He cursed and immediately shifted into his wolf.


    The two of them collided in an eruption of power.


    Talon, Paul, and Richard followed Ethan and prevented the other wolves from approaching the battle


    between Ethan and Behar. Everything happened too fast, and Behar¡¯s men didn¡¯t dare to move without


    the order from their leader.


    In a few minutes, the battle ended. Behar was pinned on the ground with Ethan¡¯s teeth at his neck.


    I¡¯d long heard about Ethan¡¯s reputation on the battlefield, and about how formidable he was. But up


    until then, I¡¯d never fully understood how terrifying his speed and strength really were.


    I¡¯d only seen Ethan fight once, and that was against Soren. Now I realized that had he really wanted to


    kill Soren, there was no way Soren would have survived.


    Ethan didn¡¯t kill Behar. Because both Ethan and I knew Behar was more useful alive than dead at that


    moment.


    We needed to hold him hostage. Only if Behar was alive, his army would have to wait for their Alpha¡¯s


    order. It would be our best way to get through.


    Otherwise, if we killed him, most likely, his army would want to seek revenge and start attacking us. At


    that point, fifty of our warriors would have to go against a few thousand. We wouldn¡¯t be able to win.


    I walked to Behar.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± I said with a sweet smile, ¡°please allow me to introduce you to Alpha Ethan Gray, also


    known as the¡­ Rogue King!¡±


    Behar couldn¡¯t speak, but I could see the disbelief in his eyes. He was probably expecting to see


    Ethan¡¯s crimson pupils.


    ¡°Surprising, isn¡¯t it? Not only is Alpha Ethan here, but so are his troops!¡± I continued, but I also knew


    the more I tried to make up lies, the less convincing it would sound. I decided to get to my point. ¡°Let us


    pass!¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond, so I raised my voice and shouted out again, this time toward Behar¡¯s army.


    ¡°Let us pass and we¡¯ll spare your Alpha! Now!!¡± I managed to make my voice sound calm, but I could


    feel cold sweat moistening my palms.


    After a few moments of silence, Behar¡¯s army split from the middle and formed a path for us while


    Ethan still kept Behar pinned down on the ground.


    I mindlinked Cerina and Landon to lead the citizens to walk past Behar¡¯s army as soon as possible.


    The crowd was


    instructed to stay quiet, but I could feel the fear pulsating through the group.


    It felt like it took forever before the first batch had finally gone through. I let out an exhale of relief


    inwardly and kept praying to the Moon Goddess to look after us for tonight.


    However, I was happy too soon. As the second batch started to move forward, from behind us, howls


    and thunders of paws were heard.


    I didn¡¯t need to guess to know who had caught up.


    We had underestimated Madalynn¡¯s speed. I turned to look over my shoulders and saw another group


    emerging from the woods behind us.


    The she-wolf in the front had a menacing look on her face.


    Madalynn.


    She immediately saw me, and noticed Behar was pinned down by Ethan at the same time.


    ¡°Rosalie, you b*tch!¡± She shifted back to human. Her scream pieced through the night. ¡°Let go of my


    mate, or I¡¯ll make you suffer the most horrible nightmare and make you regret every single second of


    the rest of your life!¡±:


    We were trapped between their forces, so I tried not to provoke her. ¡°Madalynn, we¡¯ll release Behar as


    lang as you stop right there!¡±


    At the same time, I shouted through mindlink. ¡®Cerina, move! We had to get everyone through!


    I saw Madalynn¡¯s expression falter briefly. When I turned my head back to look at Behar, I saw his wolf


    was also conflicted.


    ¡°You will release my mate right now,¡± Madalynn countered. ¡°Don¡¯t make mee over there and strike


    you down, little b*tch! With Ethan holding down my lover, you¡¯ve got no one to protect you, and you


    know your miserable little wolf is no match for mine!¡±


    ¡°I have an enormous amount of warriors between myself and you, Madalynn!¡± I reminded her. ¡°You will


    not make it two steps closer to me before my army rips you in half!¡±


    Madalynn began tough maniacally, but I did notice she wasn¡¯t moving yet. So perhaps she was


    believing my ploy the same way that Behar was. After all, he hadn¡¯t used the mindlink to tell his troops


    to attack, so he must have thought our numbers were at least somewhatparable to his.


    ¡°Laugh all you want to, Madalynn, but when my army chews yours up and spits it out, you will not be


    laughing any longer!¡±


    Cerina was moving the people through Behar¡¯s forces as quickly as she could go. Behind her, I could


    see that Madalynn¡¯ s rogues were growing restless.


    They wanted a fight, even though she was still hesitant.


    ¡°Let him go, now!¡± she shouted at me. Ethan growled in response.


    ¡°Over my dead body!¡± I told her, praying Cerina could get the people through a little faster.


    ¡°That can certainly be arranged,¡± Madalynn said.


    ¡°No, not today,¡± I said, my head still in the air. ¡°My forces will destroy you. Now, back up fifty paces, and


    we will let Behar


    go.¡±


    With a scowl on her face, Madalynn began to do what I asked her to do. She was retreating.


    And then¡­ a child began to scream. ¡°Mama! Big wolves!¡±


    Horror shot through me as I realized our n was falling apart. Behar¡¯s face twisted into a grimace. He


    knew-we had been fooling them!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 179

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 179


    Chapter 179 The White Queen Emerged


    With her eyes wide, Madalynn shouted, ¡°Attackl¡± with her human voice as she shifted into her wolf,


    leaping into the air to lead the charge from behind us, her shout morphing into a howl.


    Behar¡¯s troops were trained to follow Madalynn¡¯smands as well, so even though Ethan was still on


    top of Behar, when she gave the order, the line in front of us moved forward as well


    At that moment, many of the children were trapped between the lines of wolves led by Behar because


    they¡¯d been in the process of moving between them.


    Now, they were ripe for the picking.


    The battle was upon us, but we were not prepared for it- we had tried to prevent it from happening. We


    were greatly outnumbered, and we had innocent children to protect. My mind went to Rowan. I saw


    Georgia, preparing to keep him safe the best she could, but as skillful as she was, Georgia couldn¡¯t


    even shift yet.


    It wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    Ethan and Behar were fighting again, and even though Behar had wounds in his neck, he¡¯d gotten a


    breather while Madalynn and I were having our discussion. In the split second of the child¡¯s cry, his wolf


    was able to push Ethan off of him.


    LOREAL


    Ethan wasn¡¯t injured at all, and his strength didn¡¯t falter as he and Behar shed again, their ws and


    fangs ripping at one another. I wanted to help, but I felt so hopeless, standing there, watching all of the


    chaos unfolding around me.


    Looking around, I saw women and children screaming and cowering. I saw warriors being double- and


    triple-teamed because we were so greatly outnumbered.


    One group of Madalynn¡¯s wolves were charging toward the center of thest group of citizens, and


    there were about twenty infants and children among them!


    ¡°No-!!!¡± I screamed.


    I couldn¡¯t let this happen! I had to do something to stop these innocent lives from being taken! I had to


    do something to protect them! There must be a way!!


    On the ground, I saw pools of blood and tufts of fur and it was as if my heart was bleeding.


    I prayed to the Moon Goddess. And never in my life was I longing so much for power and strength. I


    needed to be stronger. I needed the power. I needed help!!


    Please¡­help me. I¡¯d pay any price!


    With my eyes on the full moon hanging above me, I implored the Moon Goddess, ¡°Give me your


    strength! Give me your power!¡± Ancient words came to me, either from a text I¡¯d read or passed down


    through my ancestry, and I began to chant, ¡°Preme Luna Goddesta, dao mi li musc, dao mi li


    energista!¡±


    Over and over again, my tongue ran through the words like I was born to speak them.


    ¡°Your Majesty, stop!!!¡± Cerina¡¯s desperate cry echoed in my head through the mindlink.


    ¡°Rosalie! Rosalie!! I heard Ethan¡¯s voice in my head, something I¡¯d never experienced before.


    Why were we linked? Was it because of the ritual? However, it didn¡¯t matter¡­.


    A sh of light blinded me, and I found myself closing my eyes to preserve my sight as others around


    me yelped in surprise. The ground beneath my feet began to shake as if a mighty earthquake were


    unfolding, and then¡­ I felt a rush of energy overtake my body.


    My hands began to tingle, my legs began to shake, and within me, I could feel my blood begin to stir


    within my veins, as if my boc were a pot at the tipping point, about to boil.


    My nair flew out around my head, and in my peripheral vision, I could see it¡­ gleaming and glowing in


    the light of the moon.


    White as freshly fallen snow¡­.¡¯,


    I feltpelled to leap into the air to shift, and as my feet left the ground, paws emerged. My body


    went through the usual cracking and popping of taking on my wolf form.


    But thisen this was different,


    I didn¡¯t see two tiny front paws like i always did before,


    My paws were massivemo,


    in front of me, I saw Ethan¡¯s wolf hanging in the air a moment, too. We were joined now, so when I


    began to levitate, so did he.


    But when I came back down, and my feet hit the ground, my view was still as if I were floating up in the


    clouds,


    I was massivel


    Not the normal sense of massive, but my wolf was ten times, or even twenty times bigger than any


    average wolf!


    My wolf mouth broke into a menacing grin as I glowered down at Behar. His wolf stared up at me,


    shaking with fear.


    The Moon Goddess had given me her power, and now, as a giant wolf, I would find a way to free my


    people before one more drop of blood was spilled.


    Looking down at the wolves around me, I couldn¡¯t help but notice most of them looked to be no bigger


    thanrge mice.


    I avoided stepping on any of my own people¡­.


    As for my enemies, they would simply have to be careful not to find themselves beneath my giant


    paws.


    My first priority was to make a path for my people to run to safety


    As I concentrated on the situation in front of me, Ethan, who was looking at me with wonder in his eyes,


    led the measly fighting power we had to the back of our line, taking on Madalynn and her rogues who


    had attacked just before the Moon Goddess had given me her power.


    Despite my unimaginable size and strength, Madalynn and Behar¡¯s forces did not seem to be slowing.


    They continued to fight on,,, though I did see apprehensive looks in the eyes of many of their so-called


    warriors.


    LID


    They couldn¡¯t fight me, and they knew it. Their teeth would be like pins sticking into my flesh. It would


    do nothing.


    I swiped the enemies aside with ease to clear the path for my people. The enemy soldiers and rogues


    were brushed eighty to a hundred feet away with a flick of my front left paw. I watched them tumble


    through the forest like an army of toy soldiers pushed away by a child who no longer wanted to y.


    However, some of them stubbornly returned and were smashed into smithereens beneath my feet.


    I continued to set my left paw down and did the same on the right knocking the attacking wolves into


    trees and bushes as I made the path for my people to get through as clear as possible.


    With a relieved smile, I watched my people run through the forest, headed for a clear path on the other


    side that would take them to the pce. From this vantage point, I could clearly see that they were


    going to make it. Whenever one of Behar¡¯s wolves got up to attack again, I simply knocked the warrior


    backward, giving my citizens the opportunity to run freely.


    Once I saw that my people were on their way to safety, I returned my attention to the battle behind me.


    Ethan and his warriors were doing a good job of keeping Madalynn at bay, even though they were


    greatly outnumbered. For a few moments, I found myself staring at Ethan¡¯s wolf as he attacked five of


    Madalynn¡¯s warriors, all on his own.


    Amazement washed over me as I saw him easily take down the five male brutes. He picked them up


    with his teeth and tossed them around like they were rag dolls, chomping into their necks and leaving


    them bleeding out on the forest floor.


    However, I couldn¡¯t take time to appreciate his impressive moves. I didn¡¯t know how much longer I


    could continue to channel the Moon Goddess¡¯s energy. I was starting to feel light-headed, and my body


    was beginning to feel a bit fuzzy, like I was disconnected from my own physical existence.


    I forced myself to recover from my moment of awe and I turned my attention to Madalynn¡¯s forces as


    well, knowing I needed to give Ethan and our warriors a chance to get away.


    Tused my front paws the same way I had against Behar¡¯s army, pushing the tiny rogues aside,


    launching them as deep into the forest as possible. A few of them mmed into tree trunks, and I


    watched as they wriggled and slid down, not getting up again as their bones were crushed from my


    blow.


    I didn¡¯t like killing, but if that was what was necessary to hold off Madalyan¡¯s forces, so be it. I saw that


    all of my forces were able to move beyond the perimeter I had established, including Ethan and his


    men.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However soon I realized that Behar¡¯s army gave up the fleeing citizens and came back to us. Even with


    my giant wolf, I started to det di Hoult to clear the path. We were outnumbered hundreds of times, and


    the biggest problem was that I knew loouldn¡¯t malmain the size of my giant wolf now.


    needed to get Ethan and the rest of the group out of there!


    Igathered more of my strength and tried to run faster, but there were just too many enemies and I


    wasn¡¯t able to clear out the path tast enough as my wolf was getting smaller.


    And unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed my wolf¡¯s shrinking.


    Madalyran was now with Behar, watching me from far away as I shifted back to human form. ¡°She is


    shrinking! Slow her down and get her!


    I couldnt let her get to Ethan¡­ I could do it¡­!


    However, my head was spinning, and it was harder and harder to maintain my wolf. I nced over at


    Ethan, who was next to me, and wondered whether he and I would die together.


    Maybe that wasn¡¯t such a bad thing after all. Just that I¡¯d miss Rowan so much¡­


    Doohooo!¡±


    Howls echoed in the distance and I looked up to see arge number of troopsing over a hill. My


    eyes scanned the advancing troops, and I saw a familiar-looking wolf at the lead.


    I could feel my sight blurred.


    Soren


    Our troops had arrived! We were saved!!


    A wave of gratitude washed over me. I was so thankful to see that we were about to have


    reinforcements. Madalynn had not given up yet, and even though she was keeping her distance from


    me, she was still trying to rally her troops.


    All I needed to do was hold her off until Soren arrived!


    didn¡¯t know where I had gotten the strength, but I pushed myself to my extreme to move forward and


    create a narrow path so that Soren¡¯s reinforcement could get to us sooner.


    Ethen stayed with me.


    As soon as I saw the lead detail of my army reaching the clearing where we were situated, I let the


    exhaustion that had been threatening me from all sidese crashing down over me.


    I didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up anymore. Before I fell down, I caught a glimpse that Soren


    had Madalynn and Benar on the run now


    knew they would be back and that we hadn¡¯t destroyed their armies. But for now, we were safe, and I


    was so thankful to the Moon Goddess for her assistance and mercy.


    watched as my forces from the pce continued to run after Madalynn and Behar¡¯s retreating packs.


    te mysekt growing weaker and weaker. My eyes closed, and I drifted down to the ground in much the


    same way I had floated up to begin with


    A momentter, I found myself lying on the ground, blinking up at a star-filled sky. I closed my eyes


    again too tired to move.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 180

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 180


    Chapter 180 Fading Away


    ¡°Rosalie? Rosalie!¡± Ethan calling my name brought me back around. I was in his arms. He covered me


    with something, and it was then that I realized I had shifted back into my human form.


    I didn¡¯t even have the strength to keep my wolf any more.


    His chest was warm and his scent¡­ soothed me even though it was mixed with dirt and blood.


    ¡®Your Majesty! Cerina cried in mindlink, ¡®Can you hear me? Please say something!


    I can hear you,¡¯ I managed to respond to Cerina but my eyes were still on Ethan. How¡¯s the battle


    going?¡¯


    ¡°General Vandough brought reinforcements, and Soren is leading the vanguard.¡¯


    The citizens?


    ¡®Luckily, minimum casualty.¡±


    I let out a breath but I didn¡¯t know how much longer I¡¯d be able to hold on to my consciousness as I felt


    my life force fading away.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± Ethan¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t as leveled as usual. It sounded to me that he was trying to control his


    emotions. That made me wonder¡­ if I die, would he cry for me?


    I tried to focus my gaze on him as he said, ¡°Rosalie, let me take over!¡± As if he wasn¡¯t certain I would


    give himmand, he added quickly, ¡°Trust me!¡±


    The only move I could make with the strength I had left was to blink my eye lids twice, and I mindlinked


    Cerina, Alpha Ethan will be in charge¡­¡¯


    Then darkness took over me.


    When I woke up again, my head was heavy and it took me a while to get used to the light.


    ¡°What can I get you, Your Majesty?¡± It was Seraphine¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Wa¡­water, please.¡± I managed.


    She poured me some water and shouted to someone else in the room, ¡°Tell everyone that Her Majesty


    is awake,¡± she said. I heard the scuffle of footsteps behind me but didn¡¯t turn my head to see who it


    was or where they were going.


    After taking a sip of the cold liquid, I put down the cup, looked around, and realized that I was back in


    my room in the pce.


    I¡¯ll get some food for you!¡±


    I nodded and watched her run off.


    I remembered our battle and my giant wolf. Then Soren was able to get there in time and Ethan took


    overmand,


    Now that we were back in the pce, I assumed everyone was probably okay for now and we had


    some quiet time to prepare for their next attack


    Not long after Seraphine left the room, I heard steady and powerful footsteps approaching my room.


    Ut was Ethan.


    He had stopped walking toward me now, and was just standing in the distance, observing me.


    Neither of us said anything.


    I hadn¡¯t said much of anything to him since he woke up in the temple. Ever since the ritual, he had kept


    his distance. Did he regret everything that he had said or done to me?


    He told me I was his mate when he was rogue. At least I remember he seemed to want me and needed


    me as his mate: since he was back to being himself, it seemed to me all he did was to keep his


    distance¡­


    I shook my head. I looked at my long white hair, and couldn¡¯t stop the bitterness from spreading in my


    heart. What was I expecting from him anyway? I was the one who had cut off the mate bond.


    In fact, it was probably better this way.


    As I was staring at him, he slowly began to walk over toward me.


    ¡°Rosalie.¡± He finally said something to break the awkward silence


    I looked up into Ethan¡¯s blue eyes. ¡°Hi,¡± was all I managed.


    He sank down beside me, his eyes more focused on my hair than on my face. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± That was pretty much all I could say.


    He wrapped his arms loosely around me and pulled me close to his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I


    was worried.¡±


    As he released me, I said, ¡°We need to make sure we are ready for them toe back.¡±


    His eyes widened slightly, as if to say he couldn¡¯t believe I was trying to lead the army at the moment,


    but then he began to nod. ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± I said politely.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Again, he had a questioning look on his face. ¡°Sure.¡± Ethan stood and backed away from me, and I felt


    confident that he could handle this situation without my help.


    Someone hurried over, ¡°Alpha, Report-!¡±


    Ethan held up a hand and interrupted him. Then he turned toward me. ¡°You get some rest, and I¡¯ll be


    back soon.¡±


    I watched Ethan walking away with the messenger, I called him without thinking, ¡°Ethan!¡±


    He paused immediately and stared at me. I thought I saw fire in his eyes.


    ¡± My mouth opened and closed, and finally I said, ¡°Do I have your promise to look after my people?¡±


    I knew it was selfish to ask, but he was our hope.


    The fire in his eyes dimmed. ¡°Yes, I promise,¡± he said, and he walked away.


    VINES


    My heart began to sink. Had I blown a chance to say something meaningful to him? I wondered how


    many more opportunities might have.


    | gazed at my white hair and I knew what it meant. It was a sign of my life force being drained.


    My thoughts went to my mother.


    She passed away at such a young age for the same reason.


    Yes, our power was a blessing and a curse ¨C it was unleashed at the price of the White Queen¡¯s life!


    Few people knew it, and that was why Cerina had warned me over and over again to be cautious


    whenever I exerted the power in my blood.


    It was just that¡­ I couldn¡¯t watch that many people die under my watch. I had no other options!


    Ethan didn¡¯te back any time soon. I knew he was busy ¨C he took on my responsibilities for me.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we are in a solid defensive position, Madalynn and Behar¡¯s forces have retreated. But


    we know they are just going to lick their wounds and then they¡¯ll be back, especially with Kal and


    James backing them up.¡± Seraphine updated meter in the afternoon


    I replied, ¡± I don¡¯t want to stay in bed, I¡¯m well enough to attend the meetings too.¡±


    Seraphine disagreed, ¡°Alpha Ethan has been leading the steeringmittee. His troops also arrived


    latest night and joined our forces, so there¡¯s nothing Your Majesty needs to worry about. Please take


    it easy on yourself.¡±


    I had quite a few of visitors since I woke up. People came to check on me whenever they could. They


    were amazed by my long white hair, but they didn¡¯t know what it meant I¡¯d told Cerina and Seraphine


    not to mention it to anyone else. Not even our pack members.


    turved people to focus on their responsibilities and told them to stop worrying about me. There was no


    point in having them know about A wouldn¡¯t help anyone.


    spent most of my days with Rowan, Cerina and Seraphine tried their best to act normal around me, but


    I could still see sorrow in their eyes


    I wanted to tell them, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way. I¡¯m not dead yet! PK


    But by the end of the second day, I was beginning to feel the changes taking over my body. No matter


    how hard I forced myself to keep moving. I was fading fast.


    That night I tried to avoid going to bed for fear that I wouldn¡¯t be able to get up again, and when I woke


    up the morning of the third day after the battle.. the worst had happened.


    I couldn¡¯t get up.


    My eyes were wide open, but my body was so tired, I simply didn¡¯t have the energy to pull myself out


    from between the sheets.


    A dull ache radiated throughout my body. It wasn¡¯t an intense, sharp pain, but it felt as if my limbs


    weighed a thousand pounds each and even sucking in a breath was ufortable.


    My body was giving out on me.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Seraphine called as she came into the room to check on me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    I shook my head slowly. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t¡­.¡± was all I managed to get out./


    She had tears in her eyes as she looked down at me. ¡°What can I do?¡±


    My eyes went to the ss of water on my nightstand. Seraphine lifted it to my lips and helped me to


    take a few sips.


    *Ask Georgia and¡­ Vicky to see me.., and Rowan¡­¡±


    That was enough movement for me. I was exhausted. I closed my eyes and leaned my head back on


    my pillow.


    The world slipped away again.


    I fell into a restless sleep, with my mind arguing with my body that I had to find a way to go on. I


    thought of my son¡­ and I thought of Ethan


    When I opened my eyes again, the sky outside the window was growing dark. Familiar eyes looked


    down at me.


    Vicky, Georgia.. and my son. Rowan.


    The women had tears glistening in their eyes; I knew Seraphine had told them.


    My son was so happy to see me. All I wanted to do was reach up and take him.


    However, I couldn¡¯t lift my arms.


    ¡°Rosalie! Why didn¡¯t you say anything¡­how could you¡­¡± Vicky eximed before she burst into tears,


    burying her head on Georgia¡¯s shoulder. Even my strong warrior friend, Georgia, began to cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± i nied to tell them. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    *s not okay.¡± Vicky disagreed. She pulled her head away from Georgia as my son reached for me. ¡°If


    we had known this earlier¡­ we¡¯ll find a way to save you! There must be a way!¡±


    I managed a small smile. ¡°Vicky¡­It¡¯s okay, really,¡±


    Was there a way to save me? Maybe. But everything came with a price, a price that I wouldn¡¯t want


    anyone to pay.


    Thus, my fate was doomed.


    However, I didn¡¯t regret my choice. In fact, I was appreciative. I was able to save many people, those


    whom I cared for and I loved.


    Georgia took Rowwi from Vicky andid him down against my shoulder I wanted to lift my hand to


    stroke his hall, but I couldnt sve do that. Me analed up a me, blowing spit bubbles between his thin,


    pink lips.


    ¡°You are a dreame true for me, my sweet little boy,¡± I told him, looking into his blue eyes. ¡°I love


    you with all of my heart. One day.¨C you will be a mighty king. But even when you have so much power


    and might, remember that it is the people, the ones who need you most, whom you must pay attention


    to. Be a strong leader, but don¡¯t be proud. Be fair, but also be kind.¡±


    He cooed at me, his chubby hand reaching up to stroke my face, and I felt a tear begin to slide from my


    eye.


    ¡°Marna¡­¡± Rowan¡¯s sweet baby voice filled my ears, and I was stunned for a second.


    It was the first time I ever heard him call me. Tears fell off my cheeks and I could not stop them at all.


    I sobbed, ¡°I waited a long time to meet you, and now you¡¯re here, and you are my everything.¡± I couldn¡¯t


    imagine spending my life without him, and it broke my heart to know that, despite all of my efforts, he


    was still destined to live without me.


    But at least it wouldn¡¯t be with Madalynn as his stepmother, at least he would be with people who would


    love him and care for him. So everything I had done was worth it.


    ¡°Aunt Georgia and Miss Vicky will take care of you, my precious bpy,¡± I told him. I looked at my friends,


    who were both nodding their heads. I knew I could count on them. He would always be loved, and he


    would have two amazing women to act as his mother.


    It wouldn¡¯t be the same, I knew that, but it would be the best possible scenario since I was clearly not


    going to be there for him for much longer.


    ¡°You are my heart,¡± I told him. His handnded on my lips, and I managed to kiss his palm. I hoped he


    would always feel that kiss in his heart. ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    Rowan grew restless, and I didn¡¯t have the strength to hold onto his wiggling body to keep him from


    falling off of the bed, so Georgia lifted him up and held him in her arms near me as she whispered,


    ¡°What about Ethan? Do you have any messages for him?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 185

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 185


    Chapter 185 Soren¡¯s Sacrifice


    For the next two days, Madalynn and Behar pulled Ethan out several times, every few hours, beat, whi


    pped, or otherwise tortured him, and then put him back in the cage and went off to have their fun.


    In that time, Ethan didn¡®t get a single bite to eat or a drop of water to drink, though his flesh was burned


    time and time again with the boiling water, and he was doused with freezing water as well, but nev er a


    llowed to drink it.


    By the end of the second night, most of Behar and Madalynn¡®s wolves were practically passed out


    with happiness¨Cand maybe some liquor I had snuck in.


    Once I felt the coast


    was clear, I went over to the cage with a small cup of water. ¡°Hey, here,¡± I said. ¡°Drink this.¡±


    I managed to pour a few drops of water into his mouth before he gestured for me to go away.


    ¡°Jack*ss, you¡®re going to die,¡± I whispered through my gritted teeth. I was somewhat angry at him.


    If he wanted to do something for


    Rosalie, he should stay by her bed in case she woke up. At least that way he could spend some time wi


    th her knowing how much he weighed in her heart!


    Instead, he was here.


    No one asked him to do all of this! He came up with this insane n and made it seem that he was do i


    ng some huge sacrifice for everyone.


    But who the heck really needed him as a sacrifice?


    Was he really that arrogant to think he was the only one capable of winning the war? Or did he have to


    act like a hero so that everyone could admire him?


    I just didn¡®t get it.


    Nodding his head slightly and smearing a streak of blood across the bottom of the cage, he said, ¡°No, l¡®


    m not going to die. I¡®ve got more important things to do than dying.¡±


    ¡°Listen, I can get you out of here right now¡­¡± However, even I knew that wouldn¡®t be a good idea.


    ¡°No¡­ just¡­ get them to attack as soon as possible, okay?¡± Ethan asked me.


    I nodded. It was time. By now, Talon could¡®ve built a trench the size of the ocean¡­.


    I realized, though, in order to get Behar to attack the next day, I needed to make him


    think it was his idea.


    ***


    Early the next morning, Behar and Madalynn came out of their tent, still kissing and groping one anoth


    er


    Now was the time to make my move. ¡°Behar,¡± I said, ¡°do what you want, but I just wanted to let you kno


    w that Ethan won¡®tst long.¡±


    He scowled at me. ¡°Go away, little b*tch.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± I shrugged and walked away.


    A momentter, Behar¡®s voice rang behind me. ¡°Get back here! Where are you going?¡±


    Chapter 185 Soreni¡®s Sacrifice


    I grunted. ¡°I was just about to tell King Kal what¡®s going on. No offense, you have fun ying with Etha


    n¡®s dead body all you want now, but I¡®ll need to figure something else out that could actually help


    win the war.¡±


    His mate growled at me, but I ignored her. Behar was staring at me, either contemting my words or c


    ompletely ignoring me.


    So¡­ I tried some reverse psychology on him. ¡°Also, if your troops aren¡®t ready to face the Winter Fores


    t pack and need some more time, maybe you should rest up and try it some timeter.¡°.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Behar burst outughing, ¡°That¡®s why you are a little b*tch! My warriors will be ready in jus


    t under an hour and we can get this all over with!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I subtly challenged him.


    ¡°Little bitch, you just watch!¡±


    I almost rolled my eyes.


    Behar now finally remembered that he needed to attack before word got to Kal. He knew if he really kill


    ed Ethan like this, Kal would not be pleased with him wasting such a good pawn.


    Timing was working well for us, so I didn¡®t argue.


    ¡°Get ready! We will attack in an hour!¡± Behar sent an order to his men and red at me. ¡°Are


    you n ning on moving in with us?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I brought you this prize! I¡®m going to stay with him to see the results of my hard work!¡±


    He and his mate both shook their heads at me but gave a signal for the guards to move the cage out of


    the camp.


    Within an hour, Behar¡®s troops were gathered, and Madalynn and Behar had shifted into their wolf form


    s. They put Ethan¡®s cage at the front of the line.


    As their forces moved out, I stayed in my human form, as did Thomas, so that we could better manage


    the situation with Ethan.


    Wolves do not have thumbs, after all.


    With Ethan captured, Behar and Madalynn rushed all of their troops in with boosted confidence.


    Howls, growls, grunts, and barks erupted all around as thousands and thousands of wolves, from rogue


    s to professional soldiers, took off running at full speed towards the pce.


    On the other side, however, Winter Forest pack¡®s wolves were standing there, motionless, their eyes wi


    de.


    Ethan¡®s cage was pushed ahead of the running wolves, and I did my best to keep up in my human form


    . When the cage reached the top of the ridge, I yelled to Behar¡®s men, ¡°Leave him there, on the high gr


    ound, for all to see!¡±


    They exchanged nces but did as I suggested, keeping the cage poised on the top of the ridge just o


    n the outside of the forest.


    Thank the Moon Goddess they didn¡®t keep pushing the cage or else, Ethan might¡®ve fallen into his own


    trap


    I braced myself, waiting, watching.


    Behar¡®s vanguard moved around the left of Commander Landon¡®s line, skirting over the trap we had set


    as they poured in from the east. Landon¡®s wolves ran out to


    meet them, none of them hesitating to follow the orders given by their leader.


    Chapter 185 Soren¡®s Sacrifice


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The sh was loud as growls and howls met in an explosion of fury, Fur flew, blood spurted, and howls


    turned to yelps as the two sides tangled, the line swaying one way and then the other


    No one seemed to be getting the upperhand, and


    Behar had not sent the rest of his troops in yet. Many of them were still running over the ground behind


    me because they had always hesitated to get too close to the pce.


    Behar gave a


    howl, gaining the attention of all of his wolves. The howl was so loud, so angry, even most of Rosalie¡®s t


    roops turned to look.


    ¡°Ethan Gray is here! There¡®s no way for you to win!¡± Behar roared in his human form.


    When they saw Ethan in the cage, the morale shifted, and within seconds, Behar¡®s warriors were surg i


    ng ahead while ours stood there, shocked in disbelief.


    Landon and Vandough¡®s wolves finally snapped out of their shock at


    the capture of Ethan and started to fight again, but this time, they were no longer an equal match to Be


    har¡®s.


    ¡°Tell your queen, if she wants Ethan back, ask her toe out to kneel and beg my mate!¡±


    With Ethan taken hostage, Rosalie¡®s troops were visibly


    demoralized. From where I was standing, it was easy to


    see and hear the reaction from Madalynn and Behar as they howled


    and cackled with delight as their warriors imed the upperhand.


    As Winter Forest pack obviously started to lose their


    ground, another howl from Behar¡®s side went up and the wolves that had yet to crest the hill came flyin


    g over the ridge where I was standing next to Ethan in the cage.


    If that many wolves were toe into contact with our meager forces in front of the pce, we would b


    e destroyed in a matter of seconds.


    And then, I saw the signal given by Talon and Commander Landon on the other side


    of the line, a sign that would let our men on either side of the trench know it was time to move the weig


    hts holding the tarp in ce that covered the trap.


    The first half of the attacking wolves stepped on top of the fabric covering the gaping hole in thend a


    nd immediately disappeared out of my line of sight. I ran to the edge of the ridge to watch.


    Below me, I saw thousands of wolves buried up to their necks in ck goo. Their eyes were wide with


    panic as they fought to get out of the trap, but there was no way that they could. Even


    those who could manage to shift into their human forms couldn¡®t reach the sides to pull their ways out.


    Howls turned to


    screams as the warriors began to sink below the surface.


    The second half of the wave suffered the same fate. The wolves running downhill were going so fast, th


    ey had no way of pulling up, even when they saw whaty ahead


    of them. They fell in on top of their rades, pushing them further into the oily mess.


    I couldn¡®t help but smile, but I didn¡®t have time to enjoy it.


    My job wasn¡®t over yet.


    Quickly, I ran over to the cage where Ethan was now standing, holding onto the bars. He was still a me


    ss, but at least his shifter genes had allowed him to pull himself up off of the ground.


    Two of the wolves were still there, guarding the cage.


    I pulled a knife from my waistband.


    One of the


    wolves came at me. I swung my knife at him, slicing into his neck, but his front ws caught me, tearin


    g the flesh of my shoulder. I yelled


    in agony, but adrenaline kept me going, and I managed to stab the wolf in the neck.


    Behind me, I heard Behar¡®s shriek of outrage as he realized what we had done. ¡°Ethan Gray!¡± he shout


    Chapter 185 Sohn¡®s Sice


    ed. ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    i needed to hurry,


    Behar was headed our direction in his naked human form, but he would shift momentarily, no doubt, and


    Thomas shifted and took down the wolf that he


    was fighting. Once he was avable to help, he took on the wolf I was fighting while I unlocked the


    cage to let Ethan out.


    Ethan scrambled out in his human form just as Thomas took down the second wolf.


    ¡°Come on, Soren!¡± Ethan shouted as I put him on Thomas¡® back. I shifted to my wolf, and we started run


    We had hid a narrow footpath in the center of the giant trench so we could get back to our side.


    Behar¡®s forces wouldn¡®t be able to use it effectively as our warriors were waiting on the other side. Cross


    We would be able to get through, but not our enemy.


    Behar had caught up with us. Thomas couldn¡®t run as fast as Behar with Ethan on his back.


    ¡®Go! Take Ethan back!¡® I yelled at Thomas while stopping and turning around to face Behar.


    ¡°Soren, get back here!¡± Ethan¡®s tone was rushed.


    ¡®Boss


    Just f*cking go already!¡® I interrupted him in mindlink, I¡®ll be fine. Have some faith, okay?


    As quickly as I could, I threw myself at Behar who was closing in on Thomas, knocking his


    back legs out from under him.


    Meanwhile, arge wave of heat crashed over me¨CTalon had lit the fire!


    From the pit, I heard screams of agony as the oil that the wolves were trapped in went up in mes so ta


    the shrieks and pleas for help filled the air.


    They didn¡®tst long, though. The hotter the fire burned, the less screaming remained.


    Our prisoners were all dead in a matter of moments.


    I heard a howl in the distance as Madalynn watched the scene from hell. Oh well, it seemed that we had


    made someone angry.


    The absolutely horrifying scene shook everyone. Most of the wolves were running for their lives, except


    They were running for me.


    I was the only one of our forces on this side now.


    I was an easy target.


    I was confident in my fighting skills, and I could take down both of them¡­ if I wasn¡®t bleeding profusely.


    But if I was going down, so was Behar,


    Before he could get up, I ripped into his shoulder, biting down hard and pulling. My mouth filled with bloo


    and caught me in the head, knocking me sideways as his ws tore away


    my fur. I went flying through the air, as Behar copsed onto the ground. He didn¡®t move.


    My head mmed into a rock on the ground, a sharp pain spidering throughout my skull, and every thin


    I was going to die.


    This time, Ethan really, really owed me big.


    Oh, well. Hopefully, I¡®d die for a worthy cause and the Moon Goddess would take me under her wing, an


    Despite the agonizing pain radiating through my body, a bitter smile came to my wolf lips.


    My eyelids fluttered a few times and then¡­ everything went ck.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 186

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 186


    Chapter 186 Ethan¡¯s Sacrifice


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    The moment Talon saw me, his eyes filled with terror. ¡°Goddess! Ethan, what happened to you?!¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer him, ¡°Talon, send some guys over there to bring Soren back, now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±


    ¡°Also, Behar¡¯s troops are down by half. Ask Landon and Vandough to go after them. Their morale is de


    stroyed, and this is our best chance to eliminate as many of them as we can!¡±


    I was too beaten up to fight, however, I could still lead. Others were obviously worried about my


    wounds, but we were in the middle of a battle, and there was no time for distraction.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± Talon ran off.


    ¡°Thank you, Thomas,¡± | said. As soon as he dropped me off, he turned around and joined the team


    headed across the footpath to retrieve my brother.


    Thest time I had seen him, he was facing off against Behar, but I couldn¡¯t see him now.


    I couldn¡¯t see either one of them.


    Commander Landon took charge of half of our forces. He sent them around the edge of the trench to


    rout the enemy forces that were already on the run. General Vandough, who was on the other side of


    our line, did the same.


    It was clear that we were winning. In a matter of an hour, the enemy was running from the field and try


    ing to keep out of the clutches of our warriors.


    We had to have taken out the majority of the men led by Behar, which would be more than half of the


    enemy¡¯s overall forces. With losses like this, any military leader would have to take a step back to re-


    eval uate the strategy


    Their morale had to be especially low as many of them were afraid there were more traps. I saw trepi


    dation in their eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    I saw one of the troops I¡¯d sent after Sorening back.


    Georgia had arrived, standing next to me. Her eyes were full of concern, I figured both for my


    horrible wounds and for Soren¡¯s absence.


    ¡°Did you find him?¡± I asked the soldier in wolf form.


    He shook his head. Using the mindlink, he said, ¡®No, not yet, sir.¡¯


    ¡°D*mnit,¡± I muttered aloud. ¡°Keep looking for him! Get every man avable to look for him!¡±


    The wolf turned and ran back the way he¡¯de.


    Georgia helped me to keep my bnce. I was too weak to stand up straight for long. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have


    ran off and left him behind,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°They¡¯ll find him,¡± my sister said. She said that to me and to herself.


    I said softly¡±I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Georgia stared at me firmly. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine!! I have faith in him, just like I have faith in you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you!¡± That was all I could say.


    Looking back from afar, fire, smoke, tens of thousands of dead wolves all reminded me that I¡¯d done


    everything I could to prepare for her return. I wished I could clear out all our enemies and hand a


    peaceful northern tier to her, but I didn¡¯t have much time.


    ¡®Alpha, we¡¯ve got Soren! One the way back!


    ¡°They found Soren,¡± I told Georgia, whose face immediately showed that she was relieved,


    I blew out a long exhale. I was finally ready to do what I needed to do.


    I looked at Georgia again. ¡°Georgia, keep an eye out for Soren for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said. When she saw I had started to walk away, she asked, ¡°Hey, where


    are you going? Are you able to walk?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to check on Rosalie,¡± I said, ¡°and yes.¡±


    Georgia wanted to say something else, but she swallowed it back.


    I turned around and started walking back to the pce where I saw Seraphine running at me, shouting,


    ¡°Alpha Ethan!¡± I heard desperation in her voice.


    My heart froze in my chest. There was only one reason why Seraphine would be shouting like that for


    me.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± I murmured. Leaving Georgia behind, 1 sprinted across the ground to Seraphine. ¡°What is


    it?¡± | asked her, my eyes wide and my heart hammering.


    She shook her head. ¡°She needs you-now.¡±


    I took off. When I reached her room, I saw her pale face, and all of the oxygen was sucked out of my


    lungs. It was obvious that Rosalie was fading quickly.


    We all slowly approached her bed, and I heard Vicky burst into tears. I didn¡¯t know what to do, what to


    think, what to say


    ¡°I believe¡­ it is her time.¡± Seraphine had tears rolling down her face as she spoke.


    With a heaviness inside of me that prated to my very soul, I looked at Rosalie.


    ¡°May I have a minute alone with her?¡± I asked, not moving my gaze away from her.


    ¡°Alpha Ethan-¡± Seraphine said softly before I snapped out of my stupor and turned to face her.


    ¡°I just want some time with my son¡¯s mother!¡±


    Seraphine sighed. Then she turned and slowly made her way out of the room, leaving me alone with


    Rosalie.


    I tried to hold myself together, but it was hard to see her like this.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die, Rosalie,¡± I started, looking down at her face. ¡°I can¡¯t let you die, not when I have


    any hope to save you. I¡¯m sorry, I am going to do things against your will again.¡±


    Shey so perfectly still on the bed, her white hair framing her lovely face, it almost seemed like she


    had already passed away, like her beautiful soul had already left us behind and flown off to join the


    Moon Goddess and her mother.


    But I could faintly hear her pulse, the soft thumping of her heart in her chest barely audible even to my


    wolf ears.


    kneeling down next to her, I gently caressed her silky smooth cheek.


    ¡°I know you can¡¯t hear me, but that¡¯s probably the best for us right now. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever be able to


    tell you all this if you were awake.¡±


    I chuckled bitterly, and the wounds on my face stung. ¡°I thought I¡¯d never be afraid of anything, until!


    met you. I wish things could be different, Rosalie. I wish that we could be together here, in this life, that


    you could be my wife, and I could be the husband you deserve¨Csomeone who would love you, treasure


    you, pro tect you, and give you the life that you have always wanted. But¡­ I have failed you at every


    turn, and no matter how badly I want to be that man, I know it won¡¯t be me.¡±


    I took a deep breath and blew it out slowly.


    ¡°When we were at the temple a few days ago, I had so much to tell you. I wanted to apologize to you. !


    remembered everything I did as a rogue. I wanted to tell you that I¡¯d do everything I could to make it up


    to you. But I also wanted to tell you that, as ashamed as I was, the time I spent with you, whether I was


    a rogue or not, would be treasured in my heart forever.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t afraid of what I was going to do. It would be an honor, but I would miss her so very much,


    I would also miss our son. I had longed to see him grow up and be a strong, courageous leader. I


    had hoped that I would see Rowan be the man I had always wished I could be.


    Now, someone else would step in and fill my role. The idea left my heart twisted, but I couldn¡¯t allow


    myself to think about that now.


    ¡°When our son is older, please be sure to tell him how much I love him.¡± I thought of the bracelet I¡¯d


    give him. He would always have that to remember me by.


    ¡°I hope that when you see what I¡¯m about to do, you won¡¯t be too angry with me, Rosalie. I know that


    you don¡¯t want to be tied to me at all. But don¡¯t worry¡­ it won¡¯tst long.¡± I almost snickered at the


    thought of her waking up to find that i¡¯d marked her and going into a rage over my dead body.


    She¡¯d have her freedom despite my actions-soon enough.


    I leaned down and gently pressed my lips to her forehead before sliding down and kissing her lips.


    They were only lukewarm, but her scent was as alluring as usual. I would forever remember her


    sweetness.


    She looked even more still and peaceful now than she had when I¡¯d left her.


    Kneeling down next to her, I brushed my lips against hers again. Tears glistened in my eyes, not be


    cause I was about to leave this world, but because I knew I was going to miss out on so much.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I truly do love you, Rosalie. With all my heart.¡±


    I pulled her shirt back away from her neck, and then, sinking my teeth into her smooth skin, I bit down,


    feeling my fangs emerge slightly and pierce her skin.


    As soon as my teeth punctured her, I felt a wave of energy flow through my mouth, entering my body


    and immediately knocking me backward. It was like a great dark wave of ckness, as if all of the evil


    in the world had been transferred from my sweet Rosalie to me.


    The world around me quickly grew blurry as pain consumed me, a burning fire starting in my mouth and


    traveling throughout every cell, all the way to the tips of my fingers and the pads of my toes.


    Thad no oxygen in my lungs to cry out, and as the raging inferno intensified, all I could do was look at


    Rosalie¡¯s face, willing her to open her eyes so I could see those beautiful orbs one more time.


    But the world was beginning to fade around the edges, and my own eyelids became so heavy, I could


    barely keep my eyes open.


    Tused all my strength so that my weight would not hurt Rosalie as I felt my head slumping down on her


    stomach, and with my eyes focused on her propped-up face, I sucked in a short breath of air and


    then¡­


    Chapter 186 Ethan¡¯s Sacrifice


    felt myself slip away.


    However, strangely, I didn¡¯t lose my consciousness like I thought. I was still alert.


    What happened?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 188

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 188


    Chapter 188 He Is Still Alive!


    The more blood that came out of me and into him, the stronger I heard his heart begin to beat.


    Even his wounds started to heal at a visible speed.


    But he still wasn¡¯t opening his eyes.


    I heard footsteps approaching, and then Georgia¡¯s voice. ¡°Ethan, Soren is back and I need to talk to


    you about a situation. Also, we¡¯ve just gotten word that Kal is-¡°Georgia¡¯s voice stopped abruptly behind


    me.


    ¡°What the¡­ Rosalie, you are awake?¡± she asked, and her tone was filled with pleasant surprise.


    With tears in my eyes, I turned to look at her. ¡°Go get Cerina!¡± I implored her.


    Her face turned into terror. Without another word, Georgia shot out of the room.


    I continued to try to get my blood into Ethan, even digging at my arm with the scissors, trying to make


    the cut deeper as my wound healed up fast.


    ¡°Your Majesty! You¡¯re awake?!¡± Cerina and Seraphine shouted as they ran in the room. ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡±


    ¡°Help me get him up on the bed!¡± | told them as I realized several other people were in the room now,


    too.


    Vicky and Talon lifted Ethan onto the bed as my tears dripped down my face and collected with the


    blood I was still desperately trying to get into his body.


    ¡°Wake up, Ethan, please! Wake up!!¡± I cried.


    ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s enough blood!¡± I heard Seraphine say.


    ¡°But he¡¯s dying!¡± I told her as she gently pulled me back away from him. I broke free from her and con


    tinued feeding him blood as I screamed out, ¡°My mate is dying!!¡±


    Tears flooded my eyes as everyone gasped, but I couldn¡¯t turn to look at them at the moment.


    Cerina raised her voice. ¡°Your Majesty, please stop hurting yourself. You know it¡¯s not going to help!


    You know that!¡±


    She was finally able to pull me away and handed me a towel to wrap around my arm.


    The scissors dropped on the ground. I covered my face with my hands and wept in desperation, ¡°Could


    someone please help him¡­¡±


    But she was right, no one could, and I knew it.


    No one said anything, and it was just my sobbing echoed in the room. After a while, Cerina asked, ¡°Al


    pha Ethan¡­ is your mate?¡±


    Georgia, Vicky, and Talon all held their breath.


    I nodded. By now, it was no longer a secret.


    My eyes fell on his handsome face. His blue eyes were closed, and he looked like he did when he was


    sleeping. It had been a long time since I¡¯d seen his peaceful sleeping face.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± Talon asked me softly, as if he was afraid that I¡¯d lost it again, ¡°Do you mind telling us what


    happened?¡±


    My hand moved to my neck, and I murmured, ¡°He marked me¡­¡±


    Cerina mumbled, ¡°No wonder¡­ Your Majesty is awake now.¡±


    Georgia urged, ¡°Cerina, exactly what happened?!¡±


    Cerina sighed and exined gently, ¡°Alpha Ethan marked Her Majesty. When he did, theypleted


    the full matebond and became each other¡¯s true mate. He exchanged his life for Her Majesty¡¯s¡­.¡±


    Vicky covered her mouth with her hand. Georgia stumbled and could barely keep her bnce. Talon


    reached out and stabilized her.


    ¡°Is there¡­ is there a way to¡­¡± Georgia asked.


    Cerina shook her head. ¡°Alpha Ethan gave his life for our queen. He will forever be with the Moon God


    dess now¡­. That exchange is irreversible.¡±


    She looked around the room. ¡°Alpha Ethan saved our queen, and he¡¯ll forever have our gratitude.


    Please allow us to prepare his funer-¡±


    ¡°Cerina!¡± I interrupted her sharply, ¡°No! Cerina! He is not dead!!¡±


    Seraphine hurried over and checked on Ethan quickly. I urged her, ¡°Seraphine, he is not dead! Tell me


    he¡¯s still alive!¡± :


    Seraphine looked at me, and looked at Cerina. She checked Ethan one more time and murmured, ¡°He


    ¡­ he is still alive. How is it possible¡­?¡±


    Cerina rushed over and closed her eyes and started chanting something.


    Twas so nervous that I clenched my hands. My nails were buried into my fists.


    When she opened her eyes, she slowly, slowly pulled up a smile.


    Hope ignited in my heart.


    ¡°Unbelievable. This¡­ this is a miracle!¡± She looked at me, and her tone firm, ¡®Your Majesty, you¡¯re


    right, he is still alive!¡±


    I burst out into tears again. This time, even Talon seemed too weak to maintain his standing posture.


    He sank down on the couch.


    We all took a moment to digest everything that happened in the past few minutes. My head was spin


    ning more. The ecstasy of potentially having Ethan back after almost losing him was overwhelming.


    I took a deep breath and asked Cerina, ¡°What did you find out just now?¡±


    ¡®Your Majesty,¡± Cerina answered, ¡°I could feel part of Alpha Ethan¡¯s life in you.¡±


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°Somehow, part of Alpha Ethan¡¯s soul and life force resides in you. Because you are awake now¡­ part


    of his soul is still in this world, inside of you.¡±


    ¡°It was the ritual¡­.¡± I murmured.


    ¡°That¡¯s very possible,¡± she said.


    Talon asked, ¡°Thank the goddess¡­do we know how long it will take for him to wake up?¡±


    This time Cerina didn¡¯t answer right away.


    Panic swept over me. I stood up to grab her wrist, almost tripping in that few steps of distance. ¡°Ceri


    na¡­ Cerina, please¡­ tell me he¡¯ll wake up!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she shook her head. ¡°It could be days, it could be months¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t say it aloud, but I knew what she implied. It could also be-never.


    I turned my gaze back to Ethan and smiled. Time didn¡¯t matter though. I was already grateful enough


    that Ethan was still breathing. I¡¯d feed him my blood to sustain his body while we looked for a way to


    wake up his consciousness.


    Cerina assured the rest of the room, ¡°We will do all we can. In the meantime, Your Majesty, please re


    member to take care of yourself. Only if you live does he have a chance to wake up!¡±


    Seraphine added, ¡°Very true. Your Majesty, your child also needs you¡­.¡±


    shes of Rowan¡¯s sweet face came to mind. She was right. I needed to take care of myself because


    they both would need me.


    As long as Ethan was alive, there was hope. It didn¡¯t matter how long it might take, I knew we¡¯d figure


    something out.


    I caressed his face. I had so much to say to him. I wished I could just go back to how things had been


    in the Drogomor pack when I¡¯d first met Ethan.


    Even though I was only a breeder to him at the time, even though I was frightened of him most days, I ;


    would rather go back there now and tell him how much I loved him. Maybe if I¡¯d spoken up back then,


    we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now.


    But here we are. And there¡¯s no going back in time now.


    A messenger came running through the door, causing my head to whip around at the sound of his


    voice, knocking me out of my stupor,


    ¡°We¡¯re under attack! It¡¯s King Kal¡¯s army!¡± he shouted.


    I turned and looked at Georgia. When she¡¯de in, she was saying something about war and King


    Kal.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡± she shouted, anger coursing through her face. ¡°Why do they always have to have


    such shitty timing?¡±


    ¡°We need to get out there,¡± Talon said, looking at Georgia. Then he turned to me, ¡°Stay here.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯lle with you!¡± But I stood up too fast and felt a bit disoriented.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got this. They¡¯ve lost more than half of their men. Don¡¯t worry,¡± the Beta said, resting a hand on


    my shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll push them back.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°They lost half of their men? How?¡±


    Georgia gritted her teeth, but there were tears in her eyes again. ¡°That¡¯s another story forter, thanks


    to my two b*stard brothers!¡±


    Then they all ran off.


    Outside, I could hear the bustle of troops as they ran about, getting ready to go to the frontlines and


    push the enemy¡¯s forces back.


    However, all of that seemed like something happening far off in the distance, not a present danger or


    something I needed to concern myself with.


    ¡°Your Majesty-¡± Seraphine was about to say something, but I raised a hand and stopped her. I knew


    what I needed to do. ¡°Seraphine, could you get me something to eat and drink?¡±


    She was pleasantly surprised. She nodded and hurried off without a second word.


    There were so many things I needed to sort out, but I had to make sure I was in a good physical condi


    tion to handle them.


    ¡°Cerina could you start looking into a solution for Ethan¡¯s situation? Not only the libraries, but check


    with the elders, legends. However, we are still in the middle of the war, so Ethan¡¯s situation should be


    kept secret, especially from our enemies.¡±


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll make sure the leaders are aware that Alpha Ethan was exhausted and needed some


    rest.¡±


    ¡°Good. And keep me updated at least once a day about any new findings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cerina exited the room to get her assignments started, leaving me alone with Ethan.


    I agreed it was best I didn¡¯t go to the battlefield right now, because at the moment, Ethan was the only


    one I could think about.


    I pulled the towel off of my arm to see that it was no longer bleeding. Already, the cut from the scissors


    was beginning to scab over and heal. It didn¡¯t even hurt anymore.


    I wished I could say the same for my heart.


    Using the corner of the towel, I wiped a smear of blood off of the side of Ethan¡¯s mouth. It was closed


    now, and with his eyes also shut, he looked like he was just sleeping soundly.


    I sat down beside his still body, staring at his face. He wasn¡¯t frowning like he normally would even in


    his sleep. The crease between his brow was smooth. This was quite unusual for him.


    He just seemed content and peaceful.


    Even with all the cuts and bruises, he was still the most handsome man I¡¯d ever seen.


    He had made the ultimate sacrifice for me. He had been willing to give up his life so that I could live.


    He¡¯d been willing to give up everything for me-so that I could be the one to raise our son.


    The irony wasn¡¯t missed on me.


    All I could do now was pledge to do the same. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to free you from your eternal darkness,


    Ethan. I promise.¡±


    Ileaned down and wanted to press my lips to his. However, for some reason, I stopped.


    I had a feeling that I had forgotten about something.


    But I pushed that thought away, for my instinct told me that it was something that would make me


    afraid; something that would make me hurt.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 189

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 189


    Chapter 189 Ethan¡¯s Acquaintance


    ¡°The battle is nearly over now,¡± Georgia said behind me, her voice jarring me out of a stupor. I hadn¡¯t


    heard here back.


    Since it didn¡¯t take long at all, I assumed, ¡°It went well?¡±


    She grinned. ¡°It was likely more of a scouting party than an actual battleline this time. There weren¡¯t


    many of them, and once we counterattacked, they dropped back.¡±


    ¡°Casualties?¡±


    ¡°Minimum,¡± she said firmly.


    I rxed a bit. ¡°I¡¯m d it ended, and that you are all unharmed,¡± I noted, and I tried to smile at her.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks to Ethan¡¯s crazy *ss n, Behar and Madalynn lost a sh*tload of their warriors.¡± Georgia


    had a crooked smile on her face, despite the fact that I could see worry in her eyes about her brother.


    ¡°What exactly did Ethan do?¡± I heard bits and pieces of the overall war status, but I would need details.


    I nced over to look at Ethan, but I knew I also needed to catch up with everything that urred


    since I fell into aa.


    Georgia shook her head and said, ¡°Basically, he used himself as bait. But if you want more details,


    you¡¯ll have to ask Soren.¡±


    Ever since I woke up, I had seen quite a few people, but not Soren.


    ¡°Where is Soren? Is he okay?¡± I remembered then that earlier Georgia had said he was back.


    Georgia replied, ¡°He¡¯s here, back in the pce, but he is wounded.¡± Seeing my concerned face, she


    added quickly, ¡°But he is okay, still alive. They bandaged him up and gave him some medicines. He will


    just need to rest for the time being.¡±


    I let out my breath in relief. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him then.¡±


    But Georgia stopped me. ¡°Wait a moment, Rosalie.¡± I looked at her, puzzled.


    ¡°The reason I came to get you is because there are people outside who want to speak to Ethan.¡±


    ***


    I was shocked to see how many people were gathered in the courtyard. Most of them were women and


    children, and all of them were skinny and dirty.


    Georgia exined to me, ¡°They escaped from Behar¡¯spound, and they are the ones who brought


    Soren back.¡±


    My eyes widened. If they were on the enemy¡¯s side, why would they save Soren?


    Talon, Vicky, and Paul were already there, along with Seraphine and Cerina.


    ¡°It¡¯s the White Queen!¡± A murmur went over the crowd, and everyone lowered their heads to show their


    respect.


    I lifted my hand and waved at them.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Cerina and Seraphine greeted me as Cerina gestured toward a young man and an


    older woman. The woman seemed to be sightless based on the way she was looking into the distance.


    I stopped in front of them. The young man was nervous, so I smiled at him, hoping to make him rx a


    little bit.


    ¡°Thank you for saving Soren.¡± I started the conversation with a friendly tone.


    ¡°Your¡­Your Majesty!¡± The young man lowered his head.


    ¡°No need to stand on ceremony.¡± I led the two of them a little away from the crowd so that it would be


    easier for me to hear what they had to say. ¡°How may I address you?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The young man answered nervously, ¡°My name is Otto, and this is Ga, our pack Seer. We are from


    a vige south of Mirage. It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty.¡± He dipped his head again, and the


    woman smiled.


    LIUPILI UULUTUIT JOL YuuuunILL


    Talon¡¯s brow knitted, and he asked, ¡°South of Mirage? I remember we took back that area from Kal


    before the siege of the capital¡­¡±


    Otto said, ¡°That¡¯s correct! In fact, by the time Alpha Ethan¡¯s troops left our vige, everything was back


    in order, and we were able to live our normal lives again.¡±


    end up fighting for Behar and Madalynn¡¯s forces, and now you¡¯ve


    I exchanged a look with Talon, then asked Otto, ¡°Then why did youe to my pack?¡±


    Otto sighed. ¡°Because of Alpha Ethan!¡±


    The mention of Ethan¡¯s name made my heart speed up.


    *Please borate,¡± I said. Everything about Ethan immediately had my full attention.


    ¡°A few months back, Alpha Ethan pushed King Kal¡¯s forces back and regained our territory. Ga


    helped him and told him of a prophecy. I also had the honor to meet him in person. Everyone was


    grateful for what he had done for our country.¡±


    Ethan was intimidating on battlefields, but for citizens, he was the most powerful protector.


    Otto also mentioned that the Seer helped Ethan. I wondered what she did, but I didn¡¯t want to interrupt,


    so I nodded and encouraged him to continue.


    ¡°However,ter on, without Alpha Ethan, King James lost the war against the West King, and King Kal


    took control of our vige again.¡±


    ¡°So you decided to fight for Kal?¡± Georgia asked. She was obviously displeased.


    ¡°We had no choice. They forced us to!¡± Otto exined hurriedly, as if he was worried that we wouldn¡¯t


    listen. ¡°Our Seer, Ga, told us toe to the north to seek shelter, but we were captured by Behar¡¯s


    men on the way here. They took our women and children hostage and forced our men to fight for the


    West King or else their family wouldn¡¯t get any food or water¡­.¡±


    ¡°It was a terrible travesty,¡± Vickymented, her voice grave.


    Otto nodded and took the opportunity to continue. ¡°When we saw Alpha Ethan was locked up on


    disy, we were all very worried. Luckily, he was able to get away. Later, when Behar was wounded,


    and most of his men were killed, we saw our opportunity to escape. We rescued the captives and


    headed here.¡±


    ¡°Including Soren?¡± Georgia asked.


    ¡°You mean the person we picked up from the battlefield? That¡¯s right. We saw him helping Alpha Ethan,


    so we figured he must be a friend,¡± Otto answered. ¡°We thought, if we follow Alpha Ethan, he may be


    willing to help us.¡±


    Otto looked around but didn¡¯t see the person they wanted to see. ¡°Your Majesty, could we talk to Alpha


    Ethan, please?¡±


    My throat tightened, and I wanted to tell him that I wanted to talk to Ethan as much as he did, but I


    pulled up a smile and assured him, ¡°Alpha Ethan is busy right now¡­ however,¡± I told him as I looked


    around the crowd and announced loudly, ¡°Everyone, you have my word. You are safe here!¡±


    The crowd was quiet at first, and then I heard a mix of cheers and weeping.


    I sighed. It must have been such a heartbreaking journey for them to get here.


    Not wanting to disturb me more, Otta bowed again and was about to walk away with Ga, but I


    stopped them.


    I still had questions for the Seer. I wanted to learn more about Ethan. I didn¡¯t want to miss any news or


    stories about him.


    ¡°One moment, please.¡± I walked close to Ga and asked, ¡°Madam, could you tell me how you got to


    know Ethan.. and you gave him a prophecy?¡±


    Cerina and Seraphine led the citizens to the shelter. A few men stayed around, seemingly offering help.


    I led Otto and Ga to a bench to sit down as she said, ¡°I met him when he was in our vige, in pain.


    However, that pain didn¡¯t originate from things that urred to him in battle.¡± As if she could see my


    puzzled face, she lifted her empty gaze to me. ¡°The pain came from you!¡±


    My eyes widened as I contemted everything she was saying. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± She exined, ¡°He felt your suffering when your child was born, therefore, I


    created a bridge for you to see each other.¡±


    My mouth was hanging open. I had just assumed it had all been an illusion, the effects of so much


    blood loss, and that Ethan wasn¡¯t really there at all when Rowan was born.


    But it wasn¡¯t my imagination¡­ Ethan, Ethan was there for me!!


    Bittersweet emotions washed over me. ¡°How did you-¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I cannot speak to the how, dear. Only the Moon Goddess knows that. But I did


    warn Alpha Ethan not to go north. He did so anyway.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, for everything.¡± I told her, taking her hand and holding it between both of mine. ¡°I am


    thankful for that as well.¡±


    Tears fell down my cheeks. Ethan¡­ how I wished I could tell him how much he meant to me.


    Ga frowned as she sensed my emotional shift. ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Wise one¡­ Madam, could you please help us again?¡± I croaked. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Otto helped Ga up, and the two of them, along with my most trusted group, followed us back to my


    room where Ethany. Otto stuttered in disbelief, ¡°Al-Alpha Ethan!¡±


    As I gently caressed Ethan¡¯s face, I said to Ga, ¡°My blood kept him from dying, but could you see if


    there¡¯s a way to wake him?¡±


    I could hear the pleading in my own voice as I felt Georgia¡¯s hande down on my shoulder to


    comfort me.


    ¡°That is a grim prognosis. I¡¯ll try.¡± The Seer did not provide me with the hope I was looking for. She


    proceeded to ce her hand on top of mine and paused for a moment.


    Then, as if she was shocked, she retreated to kneel before me. Her forehead touched the ground.


    ¡°Ga, what happened? Please get up!¡± I rushed over and pulled her up from the ground.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°Your Majesty, you are the descendant of the Moon Goddess, and I am a mere


    mortal,¡± she said. ¡°How could I foresee the fate of the child of the Moon Goddess? I¡¯m sorry, my


    Queen, but the fate of you and your mate is beyond me to foretell.¡±


    I felt my heart drop in my chest.


    ¡°There is nothing you can do?¡± I asked, although I didn¡¯t expect much would change based on her


    statement.


    ¡°Yet, that doesn¡¯t mean all hope is lost,¡± she continued, all of sudden gripping my hand tightly.


    | stopped breathing for a second, feeling a flutter of faith inside of me. ¡°Please, tell me!¡±


    ¡°While it is beyond me to help you with what you seek, I might be able to connect you to one who can


    provide the answer.¡±


    I squeezed her hand and pleaded, ¡°Please! Tell me who can help. I¡¯ll go anywhere¡±


    She smiled and told me, ¡°Your Majesty, please be patient and wait for the one toe to you.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 190

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 190


    Chapter 190 Hope Bloomed Eternal


    ¡°Well¡­ what did she mean?¡± Georgia mumbled after Otto and Ga excused themselves.


    I had no answer for her, but I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to sit idly by and wait. Since there were no further


    directions from Ga, I decided it would be best for me to focus on things I could do.


    ¡°Georgia, let¡¯s go check on Soren. If he was wounded, you know I can help him heal.¡±


    Georgia fed the water mixed with my blood to Soren, and he woke up not long after that. His first


    sentence was, ¡°Georgia, go tell our jack*ss brother that he better be prepared to take a hard blow from


    me for what he put me through!¡±


    Then he saw me, ¡°Oh, hi, Rosalie¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I was too heartbroken to tell him that Ethan sacrificed himself for me. Georgia sighed and helped Soren


    sit up, ¡°Well, I wish that day woulde soon.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Georgia gave him a quick update, Soren murmured, ¡°I never¡­.¡±


    His voice faded, and when I turned to look at him, I could see he was choked up.


    ¡°You never what?¡± Georgia asked him, but she didn¡¯t wait for his reply. Instead, she asked again, ¡°You


    never thought that he could actually be selfless?¡±


    Soren¡¯s silence confirmed Georgia¡¯s guess..


    ¡°I thought the same thing when I was younger,¡± Georgia admitted. ¡°But as I grew older, I started to see


    he wasn¡¯t a heartless beast like most people thought of him.¡±


    Soren retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t heartless? Georgia, he killed our father, and thanks to him, mother didn¡¯t live that


    long either!¡±


    Georgia sighed. ¡°You still call him father? When I was young, I wished I had never been born! He


    treated you very differently because you were supposed to be the heir, the stepping stone for him to


    secure power. You have no idea how terrible that monster really was. Even though I was his flesh and


    blood, he was cruel to me as well.¡±


    Georgia lifted a hand to her cheek, as if she was still feeling a p from long ago.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t always that pleasant to me,¡± Soren said. ¡°But I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d done anything that made


    him deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°Ethan imed his blood on behalf of his own father who was killed unjustly. That monster you called


    father deserved to die for more reasons than you will ever understand, Soren.¡± Georgie recounted


    several instances of cruelty brought upon her family members by their father, incidents that Soren didn¡¯t


    seem to know anything about.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± Soren shook his head. ¡°Kal spoke of our father as if he was a god in human form.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been so brainwashed by Kal all these years. You¡¯re lucky that you¡¯re on our side now.


    Otherwise, I would kick you in the nuts to remind you that Kal is a maniac, Georgia smirked.


    ¡°Ouch, Georgia! You¡¯re ady! Come on!¡± Soren protested as if Georgia had executed her n already.


    Georgia let out an unbridledugh. Soren just shook his head, seemingly speechless regarding his


    sister¡¯s choice ofnguage.


    I listened, but my thoughts went to Ethan¡¯s face.


    Georgia pointed out, ¡°You would deserve it if you are still so stupid about your resentment toward


    Ethan.¡±


    Soren was quiet for a moment before he said, ¡°Maybe I really misunderstood him¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought you guys had already sorted all this out before you went on the mission. No?¡± Georgia was


    quite confused.


    He shook his head. ¡°When he first came up with this hairbrained scheme to let himself be captured and


    beaten so that he could draw Behar and Madalynn¡¯s forces out, I thought he was just a crazy, heartless


    jack*ss who had lost his damn mind.¡±


    Georgiamented, ¡°Well, from that perspective, he is still a crazy jack*ss. I¡¯m with you on that.¡±


    I whispered, ¡°He did that for me¡­¡±


    Soren nodded. ¡°Now, I know. But back then, I thought, how could he bring himself to do that while


    Rosalie was fading fast? What kind of a selfish b*stard would want to put himself through that kind of


    danger just to prove that he¡¯s better at war than anyone else? What if he didn¡¯t make it? Then Rowan


    would be an orphan!¡±


    Soren then turned his gaze to me. He continued, ¡°I thought he was just a ruthless and heartless jack*ss


    who likes to boss people around, and his entire goal was be a dumb*ss hero. But I was wrong.¡±


    I felt tears stinging my eyes and wiped them away. Soren wasn¡¯t the only one who misunderstood


    Ethan. So did I.


    However, everything I heard ever since I woke up proved how wrong I was. The man that I loved, my


    child¡¯s father, he had done so much for me, and for my people. If he ever awoke, I¡¯d be the one


    apologizing to him this time and begging for his forgiveness.


    ¡°Rosalie, Rosalie?¡± Georgia gently pushed me on my arm.


    ¡°Ah- yes, sorry, I was thinking about something else.¡± I apologized to the other two in the room.


    ¡°You look exhausted.¡± Georgia¡¯s hand was firm on my shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go take a nap? I¡¯ll stay


    with Soren so you won¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    It was tempting, but I found myself shaking my head. ¡°I need to stay awake to help.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be any help to anyone if you¡¯re exhausted,¡± Soren pointed out.


    Georgia took her brother¡¯s side quickly this time. ¡°He¡¯s right. You lost quite a lot of blood earlier, you


    know. Resting will help you recover for sure.¡±


    As she spoke, I was feeling a little dizzy, and I did feelying down wasn¡¯t a bad idea.


    ¡°In that case, all right. I¡¯ll get some sleep and check back with you bothter tonight.¡± i left Soren to be


    with Georgia, and I went back to my room.


    There, Iy down next to Ethan and spread a nket across the both of us. My hand was on his chest


    so that even when I fell asleep, l¡¯ d be able to feel him breathing.


    Exhaustion washed over me. I was so tired, even though I¡¯d been in bed for a few days. The emotional


    events of the day hadpletely drained me, not to mention the healing powers I¡¯d used to keep Ethan


    from dying. I closed my eyes, and within a few minutes, I found myself drifting away on a sea of


    darkness.


    Before too long, I was dreaming. I knew it was a dream when I saw my mother¡¯s smiling face. I hadn¡¯t


    seen her anywhere but in dreams for so very long. Now, I finally knew the truth of her death, and I


    missed her more than ever. She¡¯d sacrificed herself for her people, just as I had done.


    ¡°Rosalie, dear,¡± my mother said, her voice melodic.


    ¡°Mother!¡± I rushed over to give her a hug. ¡°I miss you so much!¡±


    ¡°I miss you too, dear. You¡¯ve grown up.¡± She caressed my hair, which was the same color as hers.


    ¡°Mother, growing up is hard¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is, but you¡¯ve done well, my dear. I am so proud of you.¡± She held up my face, and her gaze


    was soft on me as she wiped away my tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my dear. Whatever difficulty you¡¯re facing,


    you¡¯ll figure it out. I have faith in you.¡±


    I sobbed, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not afraid of my fate, but Ethan¡­¡±


    She smiled and took my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±


    ¡°A walk?¡± I said, my voice sounding high-pitched and childlike. I looked down at myself and realized I


    was, in fact, a little girl again.


    She nodded and moved forward.


    My hand slipped into my mother¡¯s, and we took off walking through the woods.


    ¡°Do you remember?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Remember what?¡± I gazed up at her, a questioning look in my eyes. Night had fallen, and behind her


    white hair, I saw a field of stars across an inky sky. The moon caught her locks and made a soft glow


    about her head, like a halo.


    ¡°The flower, darling. Do you remember the flower I used to speak of? Back when you were truly this


    age?¡±


    I shook my head.


    LIPUL


    UPUUVILILULLLILUL


    Her soft smile brightened her face and I returned the gesture. ¡°It¡¯s just up this mountainside,¡± she told


    me. ¡°The flower blooms only once every century, its petals opening up to receive the moonlight for only


    a few seconds. But when it blooms, the power it holds is enough to break even the deepest nightmare.¡±


    She smiled at me again as we walked up a steep incline to the top of a mountain.


    Below us, I could see vige lights dotting thendscape. We were in our homnd, Winter Forest


    pack, and in the distance, I could see the turrets of the pce.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± she said. ¡°The path is treacherous. But nothing worth having is easy to get.¡±


    We wound our way behind some trees. And then, I saw it, in the distance, glowing in the night.


    The light given off by the beautiful flower was a soft blue. It wasrge, about the size of a lotus flower. I


    only saw one, and it was so beautiful that I was afraid to pick it.


    My mother bent down and plucked the bloom from the nt with one hand while she pulled a knife


    from the other and slit her arm,


    simr to the way I¡¯d cut myself with the scissors.


    ¡°It is the Moon Goddess¡¯s gift to mortals. Your blood can keep it from withering, and in return, the next


    day, it will offer its precious nectar, which could wake one from his deepest sleep.¡±


    I looked up at her, and my heart began to race with hope. I murmured, ¡°Ethan. I could save Ethan!¡±


    My mother finished feeding the flower her blood and then rested her palm on my cheek, bending down


    to look into my face. ¡°I love you, Rosalie.¡± She leaned forward and pressed her warm lips to my


    forehead. ¡°You will always be my little girl.¡±


    My mother pulled back from me, and I saw the blue light reflected on the pale skin of her beautiful face.


    I chased after her, and I could see myself growing up into my adult body. ¡°Mother-!¡±


    She continued to pull back and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll join me again in the future, but not now, my dear.¡±


    Then


    she was gone.


    Inhaling loudly, I sat up in bed, consciousness rushing back to me again for the second time that day.


    My eyes went to Ethan. He hadn¡¯t moved.


    ¡®Cerina!¡¯ I mindlinked her.


    ¡®Your Majesty, I am with the elders at the library, I¡¯ll be right ov,¡¯ she responded immediately.


    ¡®The Moonlight Lily,¡¯ I interrupted her, ¡®when will it bloom again?¡¯ My tone was rushed.


    She paused for a moment and replied, ¡®Please allow me to look it up. Thest recorded sighting was


    almost three hundred years


    ago.¡¯


    The magical flower only blooms once a century. What if, what if it had already bloomed recently? I


    couldn¡¯t even bring myself to think deeper. I started running toward the library.


    Every second that Cerina spent researching seemed like an eternity. As I pushed through the library


    door, she looked up and said, ¡°Here it is. I found it, Your Majesty. The eighth day of Wheat Month this


    year. That¡¯s what it says.¡±


    ¡°Wheat Month?¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Yes, we are in the Wheat Month now, ording to the astrological calendar.¡±


    ¡°What day is it today?¡± My voice trembled. I couldn¡¯t even decide whether I wanted to know the answer


    or not.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 191

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 191


    Chapter 191 The Moonlight Lily


    ¡°Today


    is the sixth,¡± Cerina said. ¡°The sixth of Wheat Month by the ancient calendar.¡±


    My breath stuck in my throat, and I braced myself as tears rushed up my eyes.


    ¡°We have two days.¡±


    ***


    Hanging against the cliff, I kept telling myself not to look down, to focus on going up. We were not far


    from the top. I could do this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Soren¡¯s voice echoed from below me as he followed me up the cliff, finding holes


    for his hands and feet. ¡°Why does the Moonshine Lotus have to make it impossible for people to get to


    it?¡±


    ¡°Moonlight Lily.¡± Georgia corrected him. ¡°I know you lost to Behar, but did you also lose your mind?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Georgia, I didn¡¯t lose to¡ª¡±Soren pulled himself up, and when he finally stepped on a rock and


    could take a breather, he continued, ¡°¡ªBehar, okay? I wounded him severely. See, at least I am able to


    come on this trip. I bet Behar still can¡¯t get out of bed.¡±


    Georgia smirked, ¡°You¡¯re able to move around because of Rosalie¡¯s blood.¡±


    As soon as she got to the top of the mountain, she offered me her hand. I took her help and finished


    myst few steps.


    ¡°Nice job, Rosalie,¡± she said, embracing me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told her, but I was so tired that I struggled to catch my breath and really wanted a drink


    of water.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine how the rest of the Drogomor people still had the energy to carry on a casual


    conversation during this kind of endeavor.


    I heard Georgia continue to shout down to Soren. ¡°You were pretty messed up to be honest. Speaking


    of, why did youe if all you want to do is toin?¡±


    ¡°Because that jack*ss is also my brother!¡± Soren gritted his teeth, and with one final pull, he was up on


    the t ground too.


    In the past day and a half, we had gone through the putrid and disgusting swamp, the forest that was


    covered by sharp thorns that were almost impossible to get through, and the sheer cliff. Based on the


    map, we were getting close. Hopefully, this was thest crazy


    obstacle.


    After finding out about the Moonlight Lily¡¯s next blooming time, I left the pce with a small group to


    pick the flower. Talon, Georgia, Soren, Jace, and another twenty elites from both Drogomor and Winter


    Forest pack joined me.


    I turned down General Vandough¡¯s proposal of bringing arger team, because while the trip would be


    treacherous, more manpower wouldn¡¯t be the solution to it.


    In addition, while King Kal¡¯s side was recouping from the loss from the previous battle, it was still likely


    that they could attack, and we needed to have enough soldiers on the frontline.


    Most importantly, Ethan¡¯s current status was still a secret to the enemies. We couldn¡¯t let them know


    what had happened. Therefore, we needed to avoid drawing any unnecessary attention to our


    operation.


    Thankfully, the rest of the journey was rtively easy. Finally we reached an open field at the top of the


    mountain.


    Most of thendscape was barren, save forrge fields of moonlight stone, glowing white in the bright


    beams of the orb they were named for.


    A few scraggly bushes grew amidst them, their brown trunks twisted, their green branches like crooked


    fingers stretching out into the open space around them, but there wasn¡¯t much color, and nothing stood


    out as remarkable or beautiful.


    Except for one dark green steam in the middle of the field.


    It didn¡¯t look particrly special at the moment, but I recognized the nt immediately. It was the


    Moonlight Lily.


    It was well past dark. A nce at the sky told me we had about half an hour before midnight of the


    eighth day of the Wheat Month, when the flower would bloom.


    We settled in for a quick rest. We needed it because as soon as we got the flower, we¡¯d need to rush


    back to the pce. The good thing was that it should be much easier on the way back now that we had


    cleared the hazards.


    ¡°Look!¡± All of sudden, Georgia pointed to the moon.


    Everyone looked up, and the sky above us began to darken as the moon took on a tinge of red on one


    side.


    It was a lunar eclipse!


    Slowly, the tinge of red increased in size, and the moon seemed to turn to blood as the shadow of the


    earth came between the sun and the moon.


    It was clear why it was called the blood moon as the giant orb hung there the same shade of crimson


    as the liquid I used to save so many.


    I watched as the bright silver glow of the moon slowly reced by the splendid scarlet. When the color


    change waspleted on the entire moon, it was midnight.


    I jarred my head to look toward the Moonlight Lily. The flower was blooming under the blood moon!


    As quickly as possible, I grabbed the knife from my pocket and shed my arm. As my blood dripped


    into the center of the petals, I cut cleanly through the stem of the flower in its mesmerizing blue glow.


    Immediately, the flower took on a purple hue, like the red from my blood had mingled with the blue of


    the flower, and it was clear to me that this was exactly what I¡¯d needed to do.


    ¡°You did it!¡± Soren whistled.


    in


    ¡°Yes, thank the Goddess!¡± I told him. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get back!¡±


    I grabbed my bag and opened it, getting out the case I had for the flower. I dripped some more blood


    into the flower before I packed it away.


    Just as I turned around, I saw Talon¡¯s face turn from relieved to solemn. ¡°Wolves are approaching, and


    they are not friends! Everyone, get ready to fight!¡±


    ¡°D*mnit!¡± Georgia murmured, ¡°Who the f*ck could it be?!*


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!¡± Amenacingugh pierced through the night. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the little queen who led


    us right to where we need to go. And it was so much easier for us, too, because they already cut


    through all the tough obstacles before us!¡±


    Madalynn!


    ¡°Look at you, f*cking whore! Aren¡¯t you surprised to see me?¡± She continued to re at me in the


    darkness.


    I stared at her but didn¡¯t speak. How did they know we were here?


    Madalynn smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t look that f*cking stupid! Without Ethan, you¡¯re just a piece of sh*t! Now, hand


    over the flower, and I may consider letting you go!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    My eyes widened. She knew about Ethan, and she knew about the purpose of our trip! Someone¡­


    someone betrayed us. Who could that have been?


    However, the most urgent thing at this moment was to figure out a way to return to the pce with the


    flower.


    I looked around and tried to figure out our best move. I realized that they had at least three times more


    men than our meager twenty member team, and we didn¡¯t know whether they had reinforcements on


    the way.


    We had less than one day to get the flower back to Ethan so that the nectar could be fed to him to help


    him to wake up. That meant we would all have to kill three of Madalynn¡¯s men each, just to get away.


    The odds were not in our favor. ¨C


    But then, I had some pretty good warriors with me, and I knew Talon and Georgia would do whatever it


    took to make sure that I was able to get the flower back to Ethan. So if we could figure out a way for


    Madalynn¡¯s forces to be kept upied while the flower was smuggled back to Ethan, maybe this would


    work after all.


    I returned my attention to the confrontation in front of me just in time to hear Soren taunting our enemy.


    Soren provoked, ¡°Hey, Maddy, how¡¯s Behar? Oh, what¡¯s the matter, he¡¯s not here? Aww, what a pity! If


    you want to save your mate, why


    don¡¯t you kneel down and beg Rosalie instead? You know, if she¡¯s in a good mood¡ª¡±


    ¡°You son of a f*cking b*tch!! Soren, I¡¯m gonna kill you!!¡± Madalynn screamed.


    Soren smiled carelessly. ¡°Go ahead and try!¡±


    ¡°You guys get him!¡± Madalynn ordered, and three of her men shifted and darted toward Soren. At the


    same time, her other wolves also ran toward us while Madalynn herself was charging toward me. The


    fight was on!


    The two sides collided, and even though it was tempting for me to get into the fight, I stayed back. I put


    the backpack over my shoulder. No matter what happened, I had to make sure it didn¡¯t fall into


    Madalynn¡¯s grasp.


    It was clear that she wanted to taste my blood, but she couldn¡¯t get to me at that moment. ¡°Rosalie, you


    whore, now, hand me the flower!¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body!¡± I eximed and shifted.


    ¡°You asked for it!¡± With that, Madalynn shifted and so did I. Just as I was about to fight, Talon leaped


    out in front of me, with Georgia on his back..


    ¡°Rosalie, leave this to us. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ve only got one day to get back!¡±


    Although we were outnumbered, I watched as Madalynn¡¯s wolves were torn apart. Unable to get up


    again, they were left for dead. Madalynn was furious, but even with her helpers, she wasn¡¯t able to


    break through the defense Talon and Georgia held together.


    I shook my wolf head, trying to tell Georgia that I couldn¡¯t just leave my friends and people there, but


    Georgia shouted again, ¡°We¡¯ll be fine! Trust us! Soren, you go with Rosalie too!¡±


    A mournful howl went up from a few feet away, and I saw that Madalynn had her snout pointed to the


    moon, howling in anger and frustration. While it was true she still might¡¯ve been able to stop me from


    taking the flower to Ethan if she had more troops with her, our side was stronger, and her forces were


    depleted.


    Soren got rid of the ones he was dealing with and joined me at my side. He nuzzled me and started


    running back toward the pce.


    They were right. I needed to trust my friends and bring the flower to Ethan in time. Otherwise, all of our


    efforts would be wasted. Also, as soon as I got back, I would need to figure out who the spy might be.


    We wouldn¡¯t be able to win the war if we were infiltrated.


    I took a deep breath, and looked back one more time at Talon, Georgia, and the rest of the group, then


    turned around to follow Soren.


    We sprinted the entire way back except for a few quick stops for water. There was minimal


    communication between me and Soren since we couldn¡¯t connect through mindlink, I spent most of the


    time contemting my action n when I got back. It was a great distraction to take my mind off my


    sore legs from running.


    Both of us were exhausted by the time the pce was visible from afar. As soon as the pce was


    back in sight and we entered the mindlink range, I slowed down my pace.


    I wasn¡¯t nning to actually go back into the pce. Instead, I reached out to Cerina, ¡®Cerina, I¡¯m back!


    But I need you to remain silent and listen to me carefully.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Your Majesty, I¡¯m listening,¡¯ she responded in mindlink.


    *Ask Seraphine and Vicky to bring Ethan to me. I¡¯ll wait for them in a cave not far away in the woods


    outside of the pce. I¡¯ll let Seraphine know which cave to bring Ethan to. But do not tell anyone else


    I¡¯m back.¡¯


    ¡®Understood.¡¯

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 192

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 192


    Chapter 192 Ethan¡¯s Finger Just Wiggled!


    Soren and I arrived at the cave first. I stayed near the mouth of the cave, and a few minutester, I saw


    two familiar wolf figures approaching the cave with a man on one of their backs.


    I went about making sure Ethan wasfortable on his makeshift bed, but it wasn¡¯t time yet for me to


    use the flower to save him. We had to be patient and wait for the nectar.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we just go back to the pce?¡± Soren asked me. I hadn¡¯t exined everything to him when


    we were running as wolves, and he¡¯de along with me out of faith.


    Keeping my voice low, I looked around the cave and replied, ¡°There are spies in the pce. There


    have to be, or else Madalynn wouldn¡¯t have known that we were going after the flower.¡±


    Seraphine and Vicky gasped, covering their hands with their mouths.


    | summarized the situation for them. ¡°We were attacked by Madalynn. That¡¯s why only Soren and I


    came back first. The rest of the group stayed to hold them off.¡±


    Soren didn¡¯t seem nearly as shocked; he must have already thought of that when Madalynn showed


    up. He asked, ¡°So you tried to draw them out? What¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make them reveal themselves to us.¡±


    For some reason, that made him chuckle. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve got some ideas.¡±


    My eyes scanned the cave and I nodded. ¡°Seraphine, I want you to use the mindlink to contact Cerina.


    Tell her to prepare for putting on a show that makes everyone in the pce think I went missing while


    looking for the flower as soon as you are back. Also, please ask Commander Landon to send a detail


    tasked with looking for me. We¡¯ll need it to go help Talon and Georgia.¡±


    Seraphine nodded, following me so far.


    ¡°Also, people will think that the flower didn¡¯t get picked, so that Ethan will continue to grow weak and


    that we won¡¯t be able to save him. Give the trusted leaders a heads-up, so that they¡¯re not worried, and


    make sure that frontline morale wouldn¡¯t be negatively impacted. It¡¯ll be better if the rumor only stays


    within the walls of the pce.¡±


    I looked them in the eyes, and everyone seemed to be on the same page so far.


    ¡°The spies would want to send a message to the enemy or try to get within close range to use the


    mindlink. Vicky,¡± I continued, ¡°please work with Paul and Richard. Let them know to keep an eye out for


    anyone, soldiers or citizens, who are trying to leave the pce once the rumors are out. Those people


    need to be gathered together and held captive until I return. There¡¯s a good chance they could be the


    spies. Also, I¡¯ll need someone from your pack to join the rescue team so that hopefully we can mindlink


    Talon and Georgia when we are close.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Vicky said. ¡°I¡¯ll step over there so I can concentrate.¡± She gestured at another area of the


    cave, nning to start her mindlink.


    I stopped her and looked at both Vicky and Seraphine. ¡°You two should return to the pce. With


    everything going on, there¡¯s going to be chaos in the pce. People may need your help. Also, please


    look


    Chapter 102 Dhan¡¯s Finger Set Wigated


    after Rowan for me.¡±


    After both of them hugged me goodbye, I turned to Soren. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here until it¡¯s time for me to give


    the nectar to Ethan,¡±


    ¡°I thought you would also assign me tasks and send me away too,¡± Soren chuckled. ¡°Rosalie, you¡®ve


    really changed a lot.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take it as apliment. Actually, I need your help on something else.¡±


    Sorenughed. ¡°Of course it¡¯s apliment! Tell me, what can I do for you?¡±


    I looked down at Ethan. Heid there peacefully with his eyes closed, but Ilonged to see them open


    again.


    I pushed my useless sentimental thoughts away, and turned my attention back to Soren. This war had


    been going on for too long and it had toe to an end.


    ¡°Soren, what do you know about the rtionship between King Kal and King James?¡±


    Soren went into great detail telling me the history of the two warring sides but concluded with, ¡°At the


    moment, they are cooperating because you and Ethan are bigger targets for both of them. They are


    willing


    to work together to get the two of you before they fight against each other again.¡±


    ¡°Then what kind of role is Damian ying? I heard he went back to the inds?¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°Damian?¡± Soren repeated, rubbing his chin. ¡°Well, he¡¯s power-hungry,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°He


    wants to keep the inds that he took when Romero went to prison. Damian is not a stupid man


    though. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against either Kal or James; therefore, if it was up to him,


    this war would go on as long as possible.¡±


    ¡°Cause problems, find the right opportunity, and make a power grab. He¡¯s already done that once,¡± /


    commented


    Soren nodded. ¡°Exactly. For example, right now, while both of the kings are busy fighting one another,


    or against you, Damian would be happy that no one had the time to bother his inds.¡±


    I understood what he was saying. ¡°How¡¯s his rtionship with King James and his queen?¡±


    Soren looked at me strangely before he began to respond. ¡°King James used to see him as an ally


    because he is the one who connected your blood to him and told him what the source was, but¨C¡± Soren


    chuckled, and his gaze turned cold. He turned to me and asked, ¡°Do you know what makes people


    desperate?¡±


    I shook my head, but I felt a cold shiver run down my spine. Soren answered his own question with a


    sneer. ¡°It is losing hope after they thought they had it.¡±


    The man standing in front of me seemed cruel and cold. The Soren I knew always had a smile on his


    face and was always polite and gentle. However, I should not forget that he was also one of the most


    powerful and scary Alpha in the world.


    When he turned to me again, his expression softened, and he patiently exined, ¡°See, that being


    said, I don¡¯t think James treats Damian as his best friend anymore.¡±


    I was quiet, pondering upon the information from him.


    ¡°Why did you ask all of this?¡± Soren seemed a bit amused at my questions.


    ¡°I have a n that might help us buy some time,¡± I exined.


    fhente in Ithanating


    Bet Wigale!


    Soren chuckled slightly. ¡°I had no idea you were so interested in war strategy When did you start


    bing 50 interested in schemes and politics?¡±


    It was a good question. I¡¯d led my own troops into battle against the enemy and done my best to fight to


    protect us, but maybe I¡¯d always felt that there was someone I could rely on, until that person sacrificed


    himself


    ¡°? became interested when I knew that I didn¡¯t have Ethan to depend on,¡±


    We both went into silence for a little bit.


    I looked up in the sky, and based on the position of the moon, Imented, ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Soren asked me, sitting next to me on the cave floor, the flower in its case nearby.


    ¡°Yeah, a little,¡± I told him. I wasn¡¯t sure what I wanted to say to Ethan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± he said, patting my arm. ¡°Everything will work out okay.¡±


    I managed a smile, but I wasn¡¯t sure I believed him. I was nervous that something would happen and it


    wouldn¡¯t work. Then, what would happen to Ethan?


    At the appointed time, I got up, taking in a shaky breath and trying to make sure that my hands weren¡¯t


    trembling so much that I¡¯d mess up.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Soren told me, standing next to me.


    I nodded, but I was hesitant. ¡°Please don¡¯t let me mess this up, Moon Goddess,¡± / muttered.


    Soren said, ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±


    I wished I was as confident in myself as he was in me.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I pulled Ethan¡¯s mouth open and then held the flower above his lips. I squeezed the flower until the


    nectar began to drip out, the purple liquid glowing like the flower had in the light of the blood moon.


    The drops slid down Ethan¡¯s throat, one at a time. By the time the twelfth drop of nectar dripped into


    Ethan¡¯ s mouth, the Moonlight Lilypletely dried out and turned to dust in my hands.


    I said a prayer to the Moon Goddess, thanking her for the gift, and blew the dust of the flower into the


    air. Then I closed Ethan¡¯s mouth, and we waited.


    I could hear that Ethan¡¯s heartbeat was more powerful, although his breathing was still very smooth.


    Nothing else seemed to be happening.


    I didn¡¯t know what to expect, and I turned to look at Soren, seeking confirmation, although I knew he


    wasn¡¯t more knowledgeable than me on the matter.


    Soren ced his hand on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve done what you can. It¡¯ll work.¡±


    i nodded and stifled a yawn. It was as if my own power had been drawn upon to help him again. I was


    so tired. It had been over three days since I was able to take a rest for more than thirty minutes.


    In my mind, I quicklybed through what else I needed to do. Yes, I¡¯d need to wait for Commander


    Landon to send us the reinforcements to Georgia and Talon and wait for news from Vicky on the spy¡­


    but there wasn¡¯t much I could do at this point.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rese%¡± he asked ine¡± can keep an eye out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡°began, but this time the yawn escaped my lips.


    He smiled at me. ¡°Rosalie, you need to sleep. Go on,¡±


    He was right I could barely keep my eyes open. The mat we had Ethan lying on was big enough for


    both of us, soy down next to him.


    Within a few seconds, I was asleep.


    I knew I was dreaming because I was back at the temple, the one I¡¯d seen in my dreams right before


    Ethan woke me up


    This time, I was outside of the temple, standing a few feet away from the door, a field of green dotted


    with purple flowers behind me.


    I decided to go inside of the temple to see if Ethan was there. Maybe I could speak to him while he was


    in hisa the same way he had spoken to me in mine.


    Had he spoken to me?


    I couldn¡¯t remember exactly, but the longer I thought about it, the more I thought¡­ maybe he had.


    I reached for the door handle to push the door open, but it didn¡¯t budge.


    That was odd.


    Shaking the handle, I realized that the door was locked.


    Why would it be locked?


    I knocked on the door with my fist. ¡°Ethan, are you in there?¡± I called.


    There was no answer.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± | banged harder.


    Still, the door remained locked.


    A desperate feeling began to bubble up inside of me. I remembered then that I¡¯d been here before. I¡¯d


    been on this side of the locked door with Ethan inside of there.


    I¡¯d asked him a question, and he¡¯d responded as he pushed me out the door and locked it. I¡¯d stood


    right there and banged on the door with both fists, shouting his name.


    That had happened right before I awoke from myma.


    What was it that made me so upset? I searched my memory¡­


    And then¡­ it all came back to me. I¡¯d asked Ethan if he loved me..


    .


    And he¡¯d told me, simply, ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°Ethan?¡± | called, banging on the door, the same way I had before, when he¡¯d first locked me out.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± He didn¡¯t answer me, and a stream of tears began to run down my cheeks.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± I said, pressing my forehead to the door. ¡°You never loved me? Never?¡±


    Chapter 192 Ethan¡¯s Finger Just Wiggledi


    How could that be possible? Why would he say such a thing to me? I had thought there was a chance


    that he really did love me, that he wanted to be with me, to raise Rowan. Why else would he sacrifice


    himself for me?


    Had he done it only for our son?


    The salty tears from my eyes ran into my mouth as I cried out in agony.


    ¡°Rosalie? Rosalie!¡±


    Someone was shaking my shoulder. I opened my eyes and found myself looking into a pair of familiar


    ones -Soren¡¯s.


    ¡°Ethan¡¯s finger just wiggled!¡± he eximed.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 193

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 193


    Chapter 193 Rosalie to the Rescue


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Soren asked, ¡°You seemed¡­ upset.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m okay.¡± I said, though it wasn¡®t quite true. I was disturbed by the dream. I looked over at Ethan. He


    was still asleep, but I could see his eyes shifting now..


    ¡°I received word that they had pinpointed a few suspects as spies and are monitoring their actions right


    now. Also, the rescue team is here to meet you,¡± Soren told me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡®ve been watching Ethan, and I think he¡®s about to wake up,¡± Soren continued.


    He was right. Ethan¡®s eyshes were fluttering quite a bit too.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was going to wake up.


    Then what?


    ¡°¡­ should go,¡± i said.


    ¡°What?¡± Soren was confused. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ethan began to mumble a bit, but I wasn¡®t ready to face him. What if¡­ he really never loved me?


    ¡°I gotta go,¡± I told Soren. My tone was rushed.


    ¡°But Rosalie, I can go instead¡­.¡± Soren grabbed my wrist.


    I pulled my hand back and quickly gave him my reasoning. ¡°First, you¡®re still recovering from your injury


    from Behar. The fight yesterday didn¡®t help. You need to rest. Second, my blood can help any of the


    wounded ones. Can yours?¡±


    He couldn¡®t argue with me and he let go, seemingly disappointed at himself.


    I took one more look at Ethan. His dark and thick eyshes were quivering a lot.


    My throat was tight. I was anxious to see Ethan again, but I needed some time to think about how I


    should face him¡­ ¡°Just tell him I said I¡®m d he¡®s awake,¡± I said and turned to leave the cave.


    I didn¡®t quite get to the exit before I heard Ethan¡®s weak voice say, ¡°Soren? Where am I¡­?¡±


    I said a prayer to the Goddess, thanking her that the flower had worked¡­ and then, I took a deep


    breath and fled the cave like a coward.


    Yes¡­ I was a coward. I didn¡®t have the courage to face Ethan at the moment. I told myself that it was


    because I needed to bring his sister and his Beta safely back to him.


    Letting out a breath of relief, I was somewhat grateful that I had a valid reason to run away from him for


    the time being.


    Outside of the cave, the rescue team had been waiting for me already.


    Chapter 193 Rosabe to the Rescue


    ¡°Everyone follow me!¡± I shouted. ¡°We have a day of running ahead of us. Ourrades are waiting for


    us, and there¡®s not a moment to waste!¡±


    Howls were the only responses I received. I shifted into my wolf again, ready to do whatever it took to


    rescue Georgia and Talon.


    Then¡­ we ran


    We got back to the open field where Moonlight Lily bloomed as fast as we could, but when I saw a few


    dozen lifeless wolvesid on the ground, my heart sank.


    I forced myself to examine the bodies. Most of them seemed to be rogues, thankfully, but I did


    recognize three warriors from my pack.


    I left them here¡­ and they died for me. I howled toward the moon to express my sorrow.


    Your Majesty,¡® Jaceforted me, ¡®there¡®s nothing more honorable than fighting until thest breath on


    the battlefield against the enemies of their queen¡­


    I tried to return a smile, but I realized that he might not be able to tell with my wolf face. So I only


    nodded my head


    Thank the Goddess that I didn¡®t see Georgia or Talon among the bodies.


    We stopped, and I listened carefully. There were no growls or snarls anymore, so the battle must¡®ve


    been done already. I pushed my sadness aside and concentrated my hearing and smelling on


    searching for the rest of our warriors.


    Where could Georgia and Talon be?


    The footprints on the ground showed that the battle was spread into the woods in different directions.


    I found an opportunity to shift back to my human form and put on a change of clothes. There were


    wolves that I couldn¡®t mindlink with, and I needed to make sure everyone understood what needed to


    be done next.


    I already knew the answer, but I asked Ethan¡®s pack members anyway, ¡°Any luck with mindlink?¡±


    They shook their heads. That meant¡­ either Talon and Georgia were not around, or they were not


    conscious. Either way, it was not good news.


    I thought for a moment, then instructed, ¡°Everyone, let¡®s scatter out in pairs to search for them. If we


    find any clues, howl three times in a row as the signal if you can¡®t mindlink, so that the rest of us will go


    there immediately. If we hear more than one such signal, then let¡®s all get back here to regroup.¡±


    As I spoke, I handed out vials of my blood tied on thin ropes and hung them on their wolf heads. ¡°Take


    these and use them as needed.¡±


    They nodded and dashed into the nearby forest in different directions in groups of two. I was quite tired,


    so I didn¡®t shift back to wolf.


    ¡°Jace, youe with me.¡± I hopped on his back and we started running into the woods.


    I could only pray that we weren¡®t toote. However, after more than half an hour, there was still no clue.


    Where could they be?


    All of a sudden, a hint of silver light caught my attention, and I picked up a knife from the ground. I


    1784%


    165


    Chapter 193 Rosales to the recove


    recognized the knife. It was Georgia¡®s!


    Hopefully, they were nearby!


    I hopped down and checked for footprints nearby while Jace sniffed the air


    Georgia, Talon, please be okay¡­


    Jace nuzzled me and started running through the woods. He didn¡®t go far before I caught up. I saw a


    familiar wolfying under a tree¨Ceven though he was not moving, his body was wrapped around a


    fernale figure. Even in his unconsciousness, he was still protecting her as much as he could.


    ¡°Talon, Georgia!¡± i cried out.


    Jace had shifted back to his human body and checked on Georgia, who was covered in blood.


    I burst into tears when she murmured, ¡°Jace¡­ Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t move!¡± Jace helped her up. She was vulnerable now.


    She looked at me and urged, ¡°Rosalie, help Talon!¡±


    Talon¡®s heartbeat was faint. I cut open my arm without hesitation. Thankfully, after getting some of my


    blood into him, his breathing smoothed and his wound started to heal.


    i gave Georgia a nod and assured her, ¡°Talon should be fine now. Don¡®t worry. How do you feel?¡±


    Georgia finally let out the breath she was holding and copsed back into Jace¡®s arms as he was


    supporting her. ¡°I¡®m okay,¡± she said and gritted her teeth added, ¡°that f*cking Madalynn! Don¡®t ever let


    me run into her again!¡±


    ¡°Georgia, I was so worried about you!¡± Jace gave her a gentle squeeze while I checked out her injuries


    with tears in his eyes.


    Thankfully, most of the blood on her seemed to be someone else¡®s.


    Georgia first said to me, ¡°Rosalie, there should be others nearby. We were all exhausted. Hopefully,


    most of them also made it through!¡± Then she turned to Jace and teased, ¡°Hey, I¡®d never known you


    were capable of having tears!¡±


    Jace¡®s face turned a little red and he pretended to snarl at Georgia, who then softened her voice. ¡°Give


    me a hug. It¡®s so good to see you again, Jace¡­¡±


    Georgia finally regained some strength and could sit up by herself. While the two of them gave each


    other a friendly embrace, I saw Talon open his wolf eyes.


    I told Georgia and Talon, ¡°Jace and I will go find others now. You two get some rest. We¡®ll be back


    soon.¡±


    The rest of the rescue went smoothly. We were able to locate the rest of the group. Six were severely


    wounded, but at least they would be able to make it through.


    We decided it would be best for everyone to get a good night of rest before we take our trip back to the


    pce


    The tents were set up. I walked back to where Georgia and Talon were resting, thinking she and I could


    share a tent so that we could catch up on Ethan and the situation in the pce.


    ¡°Georgia, the tent is ready.¡± However, my words caught in my throat halfway through


    ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about? Why are you acting like this?¡± That was Georgia¡®s voice, she was


    annoyed


    Toward Talon? Why? I always thought the two of them got along quite well, plus, no one could get


    frustrated with Talon. He was always such a patient and polite gentleman¡­


    Talon must have shifted back to human. His voice was calm, but I could sense pain in it. ¡®You don¡®t


    need to stay in the same tent as me tonight. I can take care of myself. I protected you because you¡®re


    Ethan¡®s sister. It¡®s my role. Jace was really worried about you, and he must have missed you a lot¡­¡±


    I was beyond confused. Did Talon misunderstand Georgia and Jace¡®s friendship? The two had been


    fighting hand in hand ever since Georgia came to Winter Forest pack, they were like best battle


    buddies.


    I chuckled and was about to announce myself when I saw Georgia get up. Her expression was beyond


    furious and frustrated.


    Tran out to stop Georgia from punching Talon in the face, and then¡­


    I was shocked at what I was seeing.


    Georgia kneeled next to Talon as he was in his sitting position. She grabbed his face and nted her


    lips on his. Her weight was on his body and he was slumped against a tree¡­.


    Talon was just as dumbfounded as me by the kiss.


    My eyes bulged from my head, and I froze there a few steps from them.


    ¡°Now are you still worried about Jace?¡± Georgia tried to make herself sound angry, but she probably


    didn¡®t know that her tone was so inviting that if I were Talon, I wouldn¡®t be able to resist kissing her


    again.


    As expected, Talon crushed against her lips again. She looped her arms around his neck, and he held


    her tightly against his body. The two of them kissed each other passionately.


    I stood there and tried to figure out a way to sneak out without them noticing, but as I started to retreat


    into the woods, my feet crushed a few crispy dry leaves on the ground.


    Oh well, so much for sneaking out then.


    They heard the sound, separated and turned to look at me.


    ¡°Busted!¡± Georgia said,ughing, but her face was turning bright pink. ¡°Sorry, Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°No, no! I¡®m sorry!¡± I covered my face, uselessly trying to pretend I hadn¡®t been there. ¡°You guys¡­you


    guys continue!¡±


    Talon¡®s face was burning red all the way to the tip of his ears, while Georgia burst outughing


    ¡°Rosalie,e back!¡± She waved at me and chuckled. ¡°Why are you running away? Were you looking


    for me for something?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I wanted to wanted to let you know that tents are ready.¡± I stuttered.


    She looked at Talon. ¡°So, what do you say? Are you sharing a tent with me? This¡®s the only chance


    you¡®ll have.¡±


    Chapter 193 Rosale to the Rescue


    Talon¡®s lips opened and closed a few times. Eventually he nodded, though he still didn¡®t make a sound.


    Georgia smiled and answered for him. ¡°I¡®m not sure what that nod meant, but I¡®ll take it as a yes.¡±


    Go Georgia!


    That was what I wanted to yell out. I was so happy for her, and so proud of her.


    She hadn¡®t gotten her wolf yet, so she probably wouldn¡®t know exactly who would be her mate.


    However, it seemed that she knew what she wanted and would pursue her own happiness no matter


    what.


    Luckily, based on Talon¡®s reaction, he must have been in love with her for a while¡­


    ¡°Are you okay, Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­yes. I¡®m just so happy for you,¡± I smiled.


    Yes, I was unbelievably happy for them. I cared so much about both of them, and to know that they had


    found one another made my heart so happy.


    However, seeing them made my mind go to Ethan.


    Was he still lying back there on that makeshift bed in the cave, or was he up now? I hadn¡®t even been


    able to tell him how much I cared about him. He¡®d risked his life for me, but he also said he never loved


    me¡­


    In a day, I¡¯d be back at the pce. How should I interact with him? I hadn¡®t been exactly nice to him


    ever since we met again in the northern tier¡­I¡®d done many things and said many words to hurt him,


    just like he did to me¡­


    Was there any possibility that we could start this all over again?


    The more I understood my love for him, the more I was afraid to face him, because I knew I couldn¡®t


    afford to lose him again¡­


    I sighed.


    I wished I could be as brave as Georgia.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 194

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 194


    Chapter 194 The Brothers Reconciled


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Soren? Where am I¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hey, brother. You¡¯re awake!¡± Soren grinned down at me, and I blinked a few times, trying to figure out


    where the hell I was.


    I thought I should be dead, but since I wasn¡¯t, I should at least be at the pce in one of the bedrooms.


    But no, I was in some kind of a cave, it looked like. Something strange must¡¯ve happened while I was


    unconscious.


    If I was awake, did it mean thatRosalie wasn¡¯t saved after all?


    *Rosalie!¡± 1 grabbed Soren¡¯s arm and shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s Rosalie? What happened to her!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine! She¡¯s alive, out and about!¡± Soren raised his voice and gave me a bottle of water. ¡°Chill


    down, man.¡±


    I took a couple sips of water, and breathed in deep a few times.


    Once I felt my heartbeat was back to its normal rhythm, I asked for confirmation, ¡°You said¡­ she is still


    alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, still alive, powerful and beautiful as before. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you on this, I promise.¡±


    I finally felt I could breathe freely. Then I asked, ¡°Then where am I? What happened?¡± I tried to sit up


    but failed and fell back on the mat I was lying on.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a cave,¡± Soren gave the obvious answer and exined, ¡°Long story short, we found out


    there were some spies in the pce, so we had to move you. But it¡¯s all being handled.¡± He tried to


    smile reassuringly, but I could see through it.


    ¡°Where are Rosalie and Rowan?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Rowan is with Seraphine and Vicky when Rosalie is working¡­ being queen and all that,¡± he said, still


    trying to be nonchnt. ¡°And Rosalie went to help Georgia and Talon.¡±


    He had my attention now. My brain was trying to catch up. Thatst part sounded dangerous. ¡°Help


    them how? What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    Soren sighed. ¡°It¡¯s kind ofplicated, but essentially, we went on a journey to retrieve some sort of


    flower called the Nightmare Lotus, or.. oh, Midnight Lily! It was supposed to save your life, which I


    guess it did. Anyway, we were attacked while we were there, and Georgia and Talon stayed behind


    with a few others to fight while Rosalie and I escaped back here to get you the flower.¡±


    ¡°Midnight Lily?¡± I repeated, and he nodded. I vaguely remember some legendary flower called


    Moonlight Lily, but I¡¯d never heard of Midnight Lily before.


    But that wasn¡¯t important right now¡­!


    ¡°Why the f*ck did you let Georgia go?! She can¡¯t even shift yet!¡± I scolded him.


    ¡°Yeah, like any of us could stop her. Be realistic, okay, brother?¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m as worried as


    you, but does it help? Now, the good thing is that it¡¯s quite hazardous to get there and it makes it


    impossible to bring inrge troops. So hopefully, Talon and Georgia were able to fight Madalynn¡¯s


    group off. Rosalie should be there within a day.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I need to go too!¡± Once again, I tried to push up off of the bed, but my head was swimming,


    and I fell backward.


    Soren chuckled, sol red at him, ¡°Always gotta be the hero, huh, brother?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I do what I think needs to be done.¡± I nced at him.


    Sorenined, ¡°C¡¯mon, do you have to be this serious all the time? You¡¯re so boring.¡±


    ¡°Or else what? Smile like a clown all day long?¡± I sneered.


    T heard him growling under his breath, but then he rolled his eyes again. ¡°Fine, fine. Do you, brother.¡±


    However, I realized that I just didn¡¯t have the strength to stand up, so I had to make peace with the fact


    that I really wasn¡¯t ready to leave the cave yet.


    ¡°Really, Ethan, you¡¯ve gotta trust people around you. Georgia and Rosalie, they are capable of


    protecting themselves. If you have the time and energy to worry about them, why don¡¯t you focus on


    regaining your strength and make yourself useful again.¡±


    He had a point.


    Obviously, Rosalie had gone to a great deal of trouble to make sure I didn¡¯t die, and I couldn¡¯t let her


    down by not recovering fast.


    Thinking about what she¡¯d done for me made my heart yearn to see her even more.


    But then.¨CI had lied and said awful words to her again. Whatever my intention was at that time, I was


    beginning to regret it. Those words wouldplicate matters between us. She might not want to see


    me anymore.


    ¡°How long ago did she leave?¡± I asked him.¡±


    Soren shrugged. ¡°You just missed her.¡±


    Did she know I was waking up but left anyway? Did that mean she didn¡¯t want to see me? But could I


    me her if she didn¡¯t?


    I sighed. ¡°Did she


    did she have something to say to me?¡±


    Soren sat on the ground, waggling left and right. He nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, she did.¡±


    I stared at him for a moment, waiting for him to tell me what she said, but Soren just had this


    mysterious smile on his face that made me want to punch him.


    He seemed to find great amusement watching me knit my brow. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t stare at me like that.


    You asked me a question, and I answered. If you want more information, you gotta ask me again.¡±


    How could he still be so childish?


    Igrowled and gritted my teeth. ¡°¡­What did she say?¡± :


    ¡°Haha.¡± He seemed to be greatly entertained. ¡°She said she was d that you were awake.¡±


    That was it?


    I didn¡¯t know what to think, but I guessed it could be worse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s what she said. Why don¡¯t you just talk to her when she¡¯s back?¡± Soren


    shrugged.


    If she ran away to avoid me just now, would she try to avoid me going forward?


    Also, what should I say to her?


    I sighed and ran a hand through my hair. There was no use in overthinking it. Soren was right; I needed


    to figure out a way to regain my strength.


    I tried again to get up, and this time, with Soren¡¯s help, I was sessful. The world was still a little


    topsy turvy, but I could feel myself recovering quickly enough.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Soren asked me.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I just want to walk around a bit, try to get my bearings,¡± I exined.


    He stayed beside me as I wandered around the cave.


    ¡°You know,¡± Soren began, breaking me out of my thoughts, ¡°I thought your whole n with Behar and


    Madalynn was really idiotic.¡±


    Narrowing my eyes at him, I retorted, ¡°Have I asked for opinions?¡±


    ¡°No, but wait. Hey, don¡¯t just walk away like that; you¡¯re gonna fall!¡± Soren caught up to me and


    continued, ¡°It was stupid on the surface. But then when I realized why you did all that, well, it turns out


    you were right. It worked.¡±


    I lifted my gaze, but I really didn¡¯t get where he was going.


    He scratched the back of his head and cleared his throat, ¡°Well, um, anyway, I just wanna say I¡¯m


    beginning to realize I¡¯ve been wrong about you all along, man. And I¡¯m


    sorrylneversawthesituationfromyourperspectivebefore (sorry I never saw the situation from your


    perspective before).¡±


    Soren finished the second half of the sentence so fast that it took me a few seconds to realize that he


    had just apologized to me.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I asked.


    Soren¡¯s voice could barely be heard. ¡°I said sorry I never saw¡­ Then he got it and protested loudly,


    ¡°Hey, not nice at all! You heard me the first time! You jack*ss!¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re a right b*stard,¡± I pointed out.


    He was speechless and rolled his eyes. I straightened my face and said to him, ¡°Hey. Thanks.¡±


    Soren froze. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t expect that.


    I chuckled and finished what I wanted to say, ¡°For keeping me alive from Behar and helping Rosalie.¡±


    His tongue seemed to get stuck and the cave was quiet.


    After a while, he looked away awkwardly and squeezed out his reply, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I didn¡¯t do it for


    you.¡±


    I smiled. It had been too long since he and I had a conversation like this.


    But soon, my mind returned to Rosalie. For her to run out of here so quickly, she must¡¯ve been upset at


    me.


    My heart felt heavy in my chest, like a rock.


    I hoped she was all right.


    We continued to walk around a bit while I tried to reengage all of my extremities. Whatever had


    happened to me, it was clear I¡¯d been near death, and it was going to take some time for me to get up


    to speed.


    ¡°Rosalie sure has changed,¡± Soren started another topic as we strolled through the cave. Whenever we


    came to uneven ground, he reached out to steady me. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen how well she handled


    everythingtely, like she¡¯s been doing this sort of thing forever.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s something else,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°And then there¡¯s the strategy she¡¯s developing to go against our enemies, King James and King Kal.


    She¡¯s acting like a real queen.¡±


    ¡°She is a queen.¡± I nodded, thinking of how amazing it was that she¡¯d transformed sopletely in just


    a few months. ¡°What is the situation with our enemies now?¡±


    ¡°Well, after you killed off about half of their forces with your oil pit, they retreated, and I managed to hurt


    Behar pretty badly.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    .


    ¡°We are in a better spot now in terms of numbers, but the threat is still there,¡± Soren continued his


    analysis, ¡°It¡¯ll take some time topletely annihte them. Kal¡¯s still going to want revenge against


    you-since you ate his arm.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you didn¡¯t eat it. You just bit it off and spit it out. Mr. Boring! You see, we don¡¯t really have much


    to do right now, so have some fun, okay?¡±


    Why was I wasting my time with him?


    I walked toward the exit of the cave, and Soren stopped me. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Back to the pce, of course.¡±


    ¡°Look Ethan,¡± Soren shook his head, as if what he was about to say would be a big fight for him. ¡°Since


    you¡¯re weak and I¡¯m also recovering, why don¡¯t we call it a night and go back to the pce tomorrow?


    From what I heard, Vicky, Paul, and Richard are working well with Seraphine and Cerina. Let them do


    their thing. If everything goes well, Rosalie should be back tomorrow too.¡±


    I thought for a moment, and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He looked at me in awe, and he stuttered, ¡°Did¡­ did you just take my advice?! You, Ethan, listened to


    me?¡±


    When did Soren be so easily bbergasted? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be maniptive and


    scheming?


    1 pinched the bridge of my nose. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to trust people around me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did, but are you sure you¡¯re Ethan? Not some other soul who took over his body?!¡±


    I felt the vein in my forehead was throbbing and I ordered him, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    He let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Phew, okay. Yep, that¡¯s you all right.¡±


    I was speechless and rolled my eyes.


    Then, it was as if he found something super funny, and he startedughing.


    And I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head and smile, too.


    It really had been too long since I had my brother by my side,

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 195

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 195


    Chapter 195 Ethan And Rosalie Finally Met Again


    ¡°Alpha! They are back!¡± Vicky ran into my room to inform me as I was catching up with Paul and


    Richard.


    I nodded to acknowledge the news. ¡°Okay.¡± Then I turned to Paul and Richard. ¡°You said Kal was


    forcing the citizens to fight for him?¡±


    Vicky stood there, dumbfounded.


    Then she winked at Paul. Paul then excused himself while Richard said that he wanted to take a break.


    I pushed myself up from the desk and thought it would be helpful for me to take a walk to clear my


    mind.


    However, before I knew it, I was in front of Rosalie¡¯s room. I could smell her flowery sweet scent, and I


    couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the pull that made me long for her. She was inside, behind a thin door,


    and yet, it felt like my arm weighed a thousand pounds and I couldn¡¯t lift it up to knock.


    As I was battling internally, the door opened,


    And she was standing in front of me, holding our wonderful son.


    It was as unreal and beautiful as a dream.


    My heart hammered in my chest, and I debated what to do.


    Her long white hair was tied up in a ponytail, and she looked like a sharp and experienced warrior, yet I


    could tell she was still a kind and gentle person inside.


    It might not have been many days since I¡¯d seen herst, but I felt I hadn¡¯t seen her in centuries.


    After all, each of us had died once.


    I knew she would have a lot to catch up on, but I selfishly wanted some time alone with her.


    I wanted to tell her so much how much she meant to me. How I¡¯d felt when I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able


    to see her ever again. How I hoped that we could be together forever to raise our child.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    But then.. a lot of other memories flooded my mind.


    When I was a rogue, I¡¯d held her against her will. Before that, I¡¯d lied to her from her son.


    and I¡¯d even nned to kill her and take her away


    She was kind enough to keep me alive and bring me back to life, but how could I burden her more with


    my feelings after I¡¯d treated her so poorly in the past?


    No, now was not a time to confess my feelings and try to n a peaceful future with my mate.


    In fact, now wasn¡¯t even a good time for me to remind her that I¡¯d marked her and that we were mates.


    I needed to be patient. Maybe step one was to make her feelfortable around me.


    ¡°Hi, Rosalie,¡± I managed to say.


    ¡°Ah, hi, Ethan.¡± She seemed a bit nervous as well. ¡°I¡¯m d that you are up and about.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ thank you for saving my life.¡±


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No, thank you for making that sacrifice for me first,¡± she said. As if it wasn¡¯t a


    big deal, she added, ¡°I guess we¡¯re even now.¡±


    I replied softly, ¡°You really didn¡¯t need to. It was too dangerous¡­¡±


    She grimaced, as if a sharp pain hit her right in the heart at my words.


    ¡°¡­but I am grateful that you brought me back. Thank you again,¡± I continued.


    Chapter 195 Ethan And Rosalie Finally Met Again


    I was grateful that I got to see her again, be able to hear her voice, and have a conversation like this.


    Her beautiful eyes were locked on me, and I wanted so badly for her to know that I loved her enough to


    die for her. But I wasn¡¯t sure how she could take it at the moment. I had to remind myself to take it slow.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ethan.¡± Rosalie nodded her head and smiled, but her smile seemed bitter.


    She lifted her head, and when her gaze met mine, a question slipped from my lips. ¡°Why did you do


    that?¡±


    Was it because she might have a spot for me in her heart?


    She froze, and took a moment to respond tly, ¡°Because the boy needs his father back¡­ Here, you


    want to hold him?¡±


    Her words stung.


    But what else did I expect? After so many things happening in our lives, how could I still expect that


    she had feelings for me and wanted me in her life?


    When I took my son in my arms and held him tightly though, all I had left in my heart was gratitude.


    What more could I ask for?


    I was here, alive, talking to the love of my life and kissing our baby, whoughed with glee before he


    reached up and patted my face.


    Anything else in life was just icing on the cake. I should not have been greedy and should have just


    been content with what I already had.


    Rowan was still wearing the special bracelet I had given him. I pinched his chubby cheek, holding him


    tightly. I nced over and saw that Rosalie¡¯s eyes seemed to be moist.


    Then we seemed to have exhausted our topics.


    I cleared my throat, trying to find something else to say. ¡°Paul and Richard caught me up on the spy


    issue.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a man named Marcus. He was with a group of citizens who had met you before. A seer named


    Ga and people from her vige,¡± she said to give me more details.


    I let out a breath inwardly. The conversation was much easier when it was about work.


    Then she continued, ¡°So of course, my trip to pick the Moonlight Lily wasn¡¯t a secret, especially when


    Madalynn found out that she could use it to help Behar.¡±


    ¡°Moonlight Lily?¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She was a bit puzzled at why I said that and then she chuckled, ¡°If you heard from Soren, that


    flower may have a few other nicknames.¡±


    Idiot Soren, I cursed, but I focused back on the priorities.


    ¡°Ga and the vigers are here?¡± I pondered. ¡°Did James lose that territory to Kal?¡±


    Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, unfortunately.¡±


    Again, I nodded. Now, I could see she wasn¡¯t about to start our love affair over. She was all business.


    ¡°Your Majesty, wee back.¡± Cerina¡¯s voice echoed from down the hallway, causing both Rosalie and


    me to turn to her.


    ¡°You had asked us to hold the spy until you return. What would you like us to do with him?¡± Cerina said


    with a bow.


    ¡°Bring him over to the hall,¡± Rosalie instructed and turned to me, and Alpha Ethan, would you like to


    join us too?¡±


    *My pleasure,¡± I replied. My eyes were narrowed. I had plenty to say to this Marcus.


    ¡°You can give the baby to¡­¡± Rosalie said.


    I blew out a breath slowly and looked her in the eye. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s fine for he to join his parents.¡±


    Rosalie seemed to be surprised by what I said, and she looked away. However, I swore I saw a hint of


    pink in her face.


    We met the rest of the group in the meeting hall. Marcus¡¯s wrists and ankles were shackled. He had a


    defiant look on his face as he scowled at Rosalie, who was sitting in her throne; she looked divine and


    graceful.


    I decided to remain silent and let Rosalie handle the situation.


    ¡°Your name is Marcus?¡± Rosalie asked. Her voice was calm.


    The man sneered, but he didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he stated, ¡°You¡¯re going to waste your


    time on me. Why don¡¯t you just kill me?¡±


    ¡°Because I have some questions for you,¡± Rosalie did not seem to be offended by Marcus¡¯s attitude


    and she maintained her tone.


    ¡°Ha, go f*ck yourself! I¡¯m not going to tell you a thing!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Jace was about to beat up Marcus when Rosalie ordered, Jace, stop.¡±


    ¡°But, he¡¯s so disrespectful, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Jace, it¡¯s an order.¡± Rosalie nodded to Jace as he stepped back in line.


    However, Marcus didn¡¯t show gratitude for Rosalie¡¯s kind act. He took the opportunity to turn to me and


    raise his voice, making sure that he could be heard. ¡°I am loyal to my country and my king, unlike some


    f*cking banished traitors!¡±


    I swallowed the bitterness and didn¡¯t know what to think. The country I fought for and the people I tried


    to guard thought I was the one who had betrayed them. How ironic was that?


    This time, Rosalie narrowed her eyes and she responded immediately, ¡°Marcus, you¡¯re wrong!¡±


    Her clear voice echoed in the hall. It was not often that I saw Rosalie upset at others. She said, ¡°Alpha


    Ethan¡¯s loyalty lies with his country, not with one person. He was banished not because he did


    something wrong. Instead, it was because he protected your country so well!¡±


    My eyes widened. A stream of warmth flowed through my heart.


    Rosalie¡­ she was defending me.


    Then I felt something soft grabbing my finger. It was my little boy. He wrapped his hand around my


    finger, as if he was saying that he trusted me too.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. What a lucky man I was!


    ¡°Why waste time trying to exin it to him?¡± Soren stepped forward and cracked his knuckles. ¡°If he


    seeks death, then let him have it!¡±


    Marcus was a little surprised at Rosalie¡¯s words, but after hearing what Soren said, he held his chin


    high and he eximed, ¡°Go ahead! I¡¯ll die as a hero!¡±


    Soren burst outughing. ¡°Oh, man, you¡¯re not only stubborn, but also stupid!¡± Then he stopped


    laughing and stared at Marcus. ¡°You *sshole! A lot of people could¡¯ve died because of you! Many have


    died because of your king, and you call yourself a hero?!¡±


    Marcus shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Rosalie got up from her throne, walked over and stood in front of Marcus. She said, ¡°If my life alone


    could be exchanged for peace for all the people, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so.¡±


    I frowned and was really not fond of what she said. However, I knew that as kind as she was, she


    would do just that, just like she had done for her people earlier.


    ¡°However,¡± she paused and asked Marcus, *my question to you is, if King James were to get what he


    wants, to have my blood and Ethan dead, do you really think the war would end?¡±


    ¡°King James said he would end the war if Ethan was dead and you were captured!¡± Marcus said; it was


    as if he was convincing himself.


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°Alpha Ethan had the war nearly won for King James before the king decided


    it was no longer about defeating the invader, but about making sure no one would ever be a risk for his


    heir¡¯s throne.¡±


    Marcus¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯tment on his disagreement and continued, ¡°Even if James got what he wanted, he¡¯d


    just go right back to fighting against Kal, and you know that. It was proven that without Ethan, he is a


    weakling. He cannot win. But he would continue


    to try because he wants to secure his reign. How many more families would be destroyed? How many


    more innocent children would be orphaned, or worse, killed? And that¡¯s all because of your king¡¯s


    selfish pursuit of his unborn child!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Marcus began, looking at the ground as he slowly shook his head. ¡°I never thought about it


    that way¡­ Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosalie nodded. ¡°Marcus, you look like an intelligent man. Is that who you want to serve?¡±


    Marcus stood there silently this time. I could see the conflict in his expression.


    ¡°Now, you will still be taken down to the dungeon to serve a sentence for your crimes,¡± Rosalie said.


    Marcus didn¡¯t fight back and epted his punishment, but asked, ¡°Your Majesty¡­ you said you


    wanted to ask me something. What was it?¡±


    Rosalie smiled, and she walked back and sat on her throne. Everyone admired her. She was dignified


    and graceful. ¡°My question for you is, if you are given the chance, will you fight for me?¡±


    Marcus looked at the floor. Finally, he said, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t pressure him more and gestured for him to be taken away before she looked at the rest


    of us.


    We were all speechless. All I could do was stare at her in awe, wonder, and pride.


    Like a butterfly that had broken free from her cocoon, this once timid girl had metamorphosed into a


    merciful and wise leader, a true queen.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 196

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 196


    Chapter 196 I¡¯ll Support You With My Life


    I watched as Marcus disappeared on his way to the dungeon and then returned my attention to Ethan. I


    had wanted to tell him how happy I was that he was awake ever since I saw him, but I didn¡¯t know how


    to get those words out, so I stared at him for a moment, my mouth slightly agape.


    He was holding Rowan the entire time during Marcus¡¯ confrontation, and I noticed that he didn¡¯t say


    anything. Was he upset with what Marcus had said? I realized that I stepped in when Marcus was


    insulting him; would he rather handle that by himself?


    liselt!


    ¡°Is everything all right, Rosalie?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah,¡± I said, feeling my cheeks pink. ¡°Everything is fine. I just thought that-¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± a messenger | recognized as one of General Vandough¡¯s warriors shouted,ing


    over to me. ¡°We have spotted King Kal¡¯s forcesing around the eastern side of the pce, getting


    ready to attack again. General Vandough requests permission to engage with them to prevent them


    from getting near the citizens that have just sought shelter in the nearby viges.¡±


    I felt my insides dete as I thought about what this meant.


    Would this war just go on and on forever?


    ¡°Yes,¡± I told him, after taking a few deep breaths to get my head on straight. ¡°Tell General Vandough to


    move out and engage with King Kal¡¯s forces but to watch his nk.¡±


    I shook my head. When would it end?


    Would it ever end?


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon,¡± I assured the messenger and then started to send him away, but Cerina stopped


    me.


    ¡°My Queen, please excuse me¡­ but I do not think that is the best idea for you to go. Please stay here.¡±


    | arched my eyebrow, questioning her silently why she suggested it.


    The wise woman pressed her hands together in front of her and spoke with a calm manner. ¡°Your


    Majesty, you have been at this nonstop for over a week. You¡¯ve gone from one emergency to the next,


    bare ly giving yourself time to eat and rest, let alone clear your mind. It isn¡¯t good for you to be running


    at such a pace, physically or mentally.¡±


    Ethan also nodded at her words and she continued. ¡°Now, Alpha Ethan and the others have done a bril


    liant job of cutting King Kal¡¯s numbers down since his return yesterday. General Vandough is a skilled


    war rior and leader. He can handle this battle on his own. Let the messenger return to your subordinate


    and tell him to move forward with his ns,¡± she said, grasping my hand between both of hers.


    ¡°Believe me and trust them, dear, this is for the best. For all of you.¡±


    Herst sentence was more like a mother urging her daughter than a subordinate advising her queen,


    and it warmed my heart.


    I looked at Ethan, and he gave me a small, reassuring smile.


    Returning my attention to Cerina, I said, ¡°All right then.¡± To the messenger, I said, ¡°Please tell the


    genera al that he may move forward with his attack ns, and if he needs reinforcements, he should


    send for Commander Landon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Queen,¡± the man said, bowing his head to me before he took off in a hurry to let the leaders


    know of my decision.


    | sucked in a deep breath, held it for a moment, and blew it out slowly, trying to calm my nerves.


    Cerina was right. I had been going nonstop for quite some time now, and since Ethan was finally


    awake, and so was I, perhaps it was the best time to take a small break and gather my thoughts.


    My thinking would be more logical if I gave myself the opportunity to process everything that had gone


    on. It would also help if I gave my body the chance to physically recover from the strain the war had put


    on


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we gather in the war room in three hours?¡± | asked those who had gathered around me, my


    most trusted inner circle of friends and advisors.


    Everyone nodded and left for their own duties.


    Finally, I turned to Ethan. Rowan started to fuss in his arms, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was ready to re


    turn the boy to me.


    Thesitated and said, ¡°Um¡­ I think the boy may be hungry, and I should take him to my room to feed


    him¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, of course,¡± he said. As he handed Rowan to me, I noticed that he seemed to be quite disap


    pointed, so I asked tentatively, ¡°Would you like to¡­e to my room? You¡¯re wee to spend some


    time with us¡­ I meant, the boy, if you¡¯d like.¡±


    Immediately, a big smile crossed his face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like that,¡± he said, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you,


    Rosalie.¡±


    We went into my private chambers, and I got some food into Rowan. Ethan kept his distance but had a


    grin on his face the entire time. As I let out a yawn, he urged me, ¡°Get some rest, Rosalie. You have a


    lot ahead of you to do.¡±


    I nodded my head andid on the bed after putting Rowan down in his crib. Ethan sat down on my bed


    next to me and covered me with a nket. His voice was low and soothing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be here to


    wake you before the meeting.¡±


    I wondered whether his words had magic power. All of a sudden, I was so tired that I couldn¡¯t keep my


    eyes open at all.


    Ethan was here, with me, with my baby. There was nothing I needed to worry about.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then I fell asleep.


    ***


    When we got to the war room, a few of the others were already present, and the rest arrived quickly.


    No one waste.


    ¡°Your Majesty, General Vandough was able to hold our defense.¡±


    ¡°Great to hear.¡± However, the advisor who reported it still seemed worried, so I asked, ¡°Mr. Heath, you


    still have something to say?¡±


    He sighed, ¡°While we were able to hold off their attack, we started to foresee issues with supplies.¡±


    Everyone in the meeting looked serious, and I could tell this wasn¡¯t the first time supply issues were


    brought up.


    He was right. No matter how good our warriors were, Winter Forest pack¡¯s territory was nowhere near


    as resourceful as the rest of the Eastern Kingdom. Long term, we would not be able to fight against the


    combined power of both Kal and James.


    We all saw the problem, but what could we do to resolve it?


    I nced around the room, and I could tell that everyone had thought about the challenge. So had I.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk through our options?¡± | said. ¡°Mr. Heath, since you were the first one to mention this


    problem, I would like to hear your thoughts on how we could ovee it.¡±


    Heath nodded, and as expected, he hade prepared. ¡®Your Majesty, my opinion is straightforward.


    There is no better defense than offense!¡±


    Commander Landon jumped in and added, ¡°I agree! We are currently fighting so many different ene


    mies, and they seem to be taking turnsing after us here, at the pce, where they know they can


    find us. But if weunch attacks proactively, we can draw them away from the innocent civilians here.¡±


    Georgia pointed out, ¡®That means the Queen would have to be the one leading the attack. You know


    they want her¡­¡±


    ¡°And our Alpha,¡± Talon reminded us.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Heath said. ¡°We request for both Your Majesty and Alpha Ethan to lead the troops¡­¡±


    Cerina frowned. ¡°Put aside the safety of Her Majesty and Alpha Ethan. What if the enemies still attack


    the pce? Then there wouldn¡¯t be any protection left for the citizens!¡±


    ¡°I think you misunderstood what I meant, Cerina.¡± He looked her in the eye. ¡°I didn¡¯t meanunch the at


    tack in our Northern tier. I mean,¡± he took a pause, and grabbed everyone¡¯s attention.¡±-we attack


    Mirage and take over the kingdom!¡±


    Commander Landon pounded his fist against the table and announced, ¡°Let¡¯s do this! General Van


    dough also supports this n. We need to end the war once and for all!¡±


    Cerina stood up and disagreed. ¡°That¡¯s an act of an invader! If we do that, what¡¯s the difference be


    tween us and King Kal?¡±


    Georgia backed Cerina up. ¡°I see Cerina¡¯s point. If we were tounch an attack of that size, we would


    end up bringing more destruction to the people, even if we are able to win the war.¡±


    Heath red at her. ¡°Then you have a better idea thanunching the attack?¡±


    Before Talon could say anything to defend Georgia, Jace jumped into the discussion. ¡°Woah, woah!


    Heath, don¡¯t get personal. We¡¯re just sharing our concerns.¡±


    Georgia shook her head and gave an honest answer. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    The meeting went on as we tried to weigh the pros and cons. The discussion was heated a few times


    since the supporters of both sides were quite passionate about their opinions.


    After all, we all tried to make the right decision for our people.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± Soren eventually raised his voice to press down the debate in the room. ¡°Why don¡¯t we


    hear what the queen has to say?¡±


    With his words, all eyesnded on me.


    Yes, I was their leader, and it was up to me to make the final decision.


    I knew we needed to do something proactively, but I would never want to be an invader and be the


    cause of more havoc to the people on the Eastern Continent.


    The room was silent. Everyone was waiting for me.


    ¡°I need some time to think about this. Let¡¯s regroup in fifteen minutes, and I¡¯ll have my answer ready for


    you when you return. Now, let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    My leaders exchanged a few words among themselves, and they started to walk out of the room. ¡°Al


    pha Ethan,¡± I called. ¡°Would you please join me for a walk?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    We walked side by side to the smaller temple of the Moon Goddess inside the pce grounds.


    ¡°Ethan, why didn¡¯t you say anything just now? I¡¯d like to hear your opinion.¡±


    ¡°Because It¡¯s not my decision to make.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I have thought about all that before, but it was hard to decide. Ethan, what if I make the


    wrong decision? So many lives are in my hands¡­ I am afraid.¡±


    As we walked into the temple, I stared up at the statue of the Moon Goddess behind the altar. It re


    minded me of the temple where my mother and the rest of my ancestors were buried.


    He turned to me and gently rested his hands on the outside of both of my upper arms. His tendek gaze


    was on me. ¡°Rosalie, I can¡¯t tell you what to do, but I want you to know that no matter what your


    decision is, I¡¯ll support you with my life. I have faith in you.¡±


    Tears rushed up my eyes. I lowered my head, and I had to try really hard to not let them fall.


    His warm skin was against my arms, and it was as if he shared his determination and inner strength


    with me.


    When I looked up again, I saw my own reflection in his blue eyes. I was brave and confident.


    I smiled. ¡°Thank you Ethan! I think I¡¯ve got it. Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    He nodded and gestured for me to lead the way.


    When I walked back into the room, the others had returned. All of them were looking at me with wide


    eyes, waiting to hear what I had to say.


    ¡°Everyone, I have my decision,¡± I announced. ¡°I¡¯ll lead our troops to push our enemies out of ournds


    and we¡¯ll continue to move south to Mirage.¡¯


    I could see the smile and excitement on Heath¡¯s and Landon¡¯s faces, while Cerina frowned, pressing


    her lips tight.


    ¡°However, spread the word to the Alphas whose territories are on the way to Mirage. Tell them that the


    White Queen ising. If they promise to let us pass and not to help our enemies, we¡¯ll promise not to


    bother their civilians. But if they choose to stand against us, then,¡± | nced at Ethan, who nodded his


    head at me as I eximed, ¡®They¡¯ll have to face the rage of Alpha Ethan Gray!¡±


    The room went eerily quiet for a few seconds. Cerina was the first one to stand up and bow to me,


    ¡°Your Majesty, so be it!¡±


    Heath and Commander Landon lifted their hands into the air. ¡°So be it!¡± they shouted,


    Everyone else followed suit.


    I turned and looked at Ethan, and he was smiling at me.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He mouthed to me, ¡°So be it.¡±


    His hand reached out to me under the table. I felt his warmth on my fingertip, and my heart fluttered.


    We were going to do this-drive out the enemy and end this war-and we were going to do it together.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 197

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 197


    Chapter 197: Soren¡¯s n


    Preparing to attack was a lot of work, and I wasn¡¯t quite feeling up to the challenge. I didn¡¯t want Ros


    alie or anyone else to know that I was still feeling weak from thea I¡¯d been in recently, so I kept


    that in formation to myself.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Running helped. In fact, it was the one time I could clear my head and feel the most in touch with my


    body. I spent several hours at night running around in the woods near the pce, thinking about


    strategy but also repairing my injured body.


    Sometimes, I ran so fast and so long that, by the time I returned to camp, I was exhausted.


    After the entire night of running, I was on my way back at dusk, getting mentally prepared for the day.


    Across the courtyard in front of us, I saw Rosalie as she went about directing the soldiers who were


    preparing to leave on an offensive attack. I couldn¡¯t help but want to stare at her. She was so beautiful


    in the early morning sun, I could hardly believe how lucky I was to have her as my fated mate.


    Thad just shifted and gotten dressed when I felt a bit dizzy from running so far. My head began to spin,


    and I reached for a nearby tree to steady myself, but my hand slipped, and I started to fall.


    The feel of strong arms around me had me attempting to jump away. It felt as if I¡¯d fallen into the hands


    of the enemy


    ¡°My brother, the mighty warrior, is having trouble standing up after he has exerted himself too much,


    but I am here to catch him and keep him from falling to the ground.¡±


    The sound of Soren¡¯s voice set me at ease but also grated on my nerves. I shrugged him off, leaning


    back against the tree. ¡°Let go. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He made sure I was steady on my feet and the tree I was leaning against was strong enough before he


    let me go. ¡°Sorry,¡± he chuckled, but his tone didn¡¯t sound apologetic at all. ¡°Brother, would it kill you to


    say thank you?¡±


    He had a point, so I said, ¡°You startled me, that¡¯s all. And, well, I¡¯m fine. But thank you.¡±


    He put his hand over his heart and said in an exaggerated tone, ¡°Ah, brother! You are so, so wee!¡±


    | shook off my goosebumps and smacked the back of his head. ¡°Shut up! Is your goal here just to gross


    me out?¡±


    He let out anotherugh. Then he leaned toward me with a deliberately mystified smile on his face. ¡°


    have a secret. Do you want to know?¡±.


    After helping me, he was eager to put some space between us. Even though I was a little off-bnce, |


    had no trouble taking a few steps away from him.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± I replied tly.


    I was still gruff with him, holding a grudge for some of the things he¡¯d done to Rosalie, but I was sure


    he felt the same way about me,


    However, I also had a better understanding of how he became who he was. I had grown to see him in a


    different light recently, not just because I realized he did have Rosalie¡¯s best interest at heart, but also


    be cause my little brother had grown into a skilled warrior and strong leader.


    And I was beginning to respect him-so long as he didn¡¯t intentionally act frivolously.


    I wasn¡¯t quite prepared to let him know that, though.


    He smirked at me and slowly shook his head. ¡°Still not the best of friends are we?¡± Soren joked. Then.


    he took on a serious tone. ¡°Listen, I need to go after Damian.¡±


    I stared at him for a long moment, not quite following what he was getting at. ¡°Damian?¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Romero¡¯s Beta?¡±


    Soren nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯splicated. Rosalie¡¯s n to go on the offensive is a good n. She¡¯s defi


    nitely thought it through, but no one quite knows Damian like I do, and I¡¯m afraid she might be underesti


    mating how cunning he can be.¡±


    Then, after a moment, he added, ¡°Besides¡­ you¡¯re here now, and that leaves little room in her life for


    me¡­ at least, not in the way I¡¯d wanted.¡± He stared down at the ground, a distant look in his eyes.


    I didn¡¯t like to hear that anyone had romantic feelings toward Rosalie, but for now, I just ignored it. ¡°Her


    n is a strong one,¡± I agreed with him.


    ¡°Yes, well, she also came up with a n regarding Damian. It¡¯s a good one, but mine will be more suc


    cessful.¡± He was able to look back at me now that we were talking about work again.


    ¡°What is her n?¡± I asked him, my brow furrowing as I was trying to imagine Rosalie in a new light.:


    41


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to get Damian to work as a double agent of sorts,¡± Soren exined, keeping his voice low.


    ¡°Damian wants this war tost as long as possible because while the three forces in our fighting


    triangle are facing off with one another, he¡¯s sneaking around behind us, picking up territory and power.


    He¡¯s y ing both sides of this, much like Romero apparently was. Besides, we can¡¯t take the chance


    that he will end up providing more men to our enemy or letting them use the inds to transfer more


    troops here as King Kal has in the past.¡±


    ¡¤ Tnodded. It still made me angry to think of everything Romero had been trying to pull off on both


    sides. At least he was in prison now.


    ¡°So¡­ What are you nning to do?¡±


    40?¡±


    ¡°I need to go get Damian,¡± Soren told me. ¡°No one knows those inds like I do. I can get in there and


    get to him before he even knows what¡¯s happening.¡±


    I stared at my brother, my forehead puckered in thought. I wasn¡¯t quite sure what he was getting at.


    ¡°Won¡¯t that be dangerous?¡±


    His eyebrows arched as if he wasn¡¯t expecting that question. ¡°Why in the world would you care if some


    thing happened to me?¡± he asked.


    | gave him an incredulous look. ¡°You¡¯re still my brother. You dumb*ss.¡±


    He smirked at me and then shrugged. ¡°Isn¡¯t everything we do dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, it is,¡± I said. ¡°But there are different degrees of dangerous, and you¡¯re talking about tak


    ing everything up the scale to an eleven or twelve. You¡¯re thinking of doing this on your own?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± he told me, ¡°At least, until I get to the inds. I know nearly every person who lives there, so I¡¯m


    sure I can find help if I need it. I¡¯ll pretend to be one of Kal¡¯s men so I can get close to Damian, and


    then¡­ I¡¯ll assassinate him, well, pretend to assassinate him, to be precise.¡±


    I had to wonder how much of what he was saying was meant to appease me-or Rosalie if I told her


    what he was doing. I doubted he nned on using any help.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, ¡°If anything were to happen to you, Rosalie would be very upset.¡±


    Our eyes fell on the beautiful queen, who was kneeling next to one of the citizens who¡¯de here


    seeking shelter. She was talking soothingly to him as she patted him lovingly on the shoulder. The


    young man was leaning against a tree, as if he was too exhausted to even make it to the medical tent.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re so concerned,¡± Soren said to me, pretending to be hurt. ¡°And here I was think


    ing that you were worried about me because I am your younger brother.¡±


    Again, I gave him a look that said, ¡°Stop having so much fun acting like an idiot.¡±


    But Soren continued, ¡°The only reason that Alpha Ethan is concerned about me is because he doesn¡¯t


    want his Rosalie to be hurt if something happens to me. Ah, so hurtful, so cruel!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Soren,¡± I rolled my eyes.


    He smiled. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Pretending to be one of Kal¡¯s men will allow me to get close to


    Damian, close enough to assassinate him, if I so choose.¡±


    ¡°And is that what you think needs to be done?¡± | asked him. He needed to make the right decisions


    here, or he could cause worse problems.


    He nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t see that he can help us as much as he can hurt us. I need Damian to believe that


    he cannot trust Kal and ensure Damian wouldn¡¯t help Kal or James while Rosalie proceeds south. I


    need to break their alliance, which will prevent King Kal from using them to move his troops.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense, but Kal¡¯s troops are all already here, so he won¡¯t need the inds now,¡± I argued.


    He shook his head. ¡°Not moving them here-I meant for Kal to move them back to the west.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t we want him to move them back?¡± | asked him, frowning. ¡°We want them to leave and never


    return.¡±


    ¡°No, we want them trapped here so we can continue to ughter them,¡± he smiled cruelly. ¡°Trust me,


    Ethan. I know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    It was clear he¡¯d been thinking about this war in apletely different light than I was. However, I


    trusted him. He was always a great strategist.


    I slowly nodded my head. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°Do what you think you need to do. Just be careful. You need


    toe back here alive.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± he said, rolling his eyes. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re concerned that Rosalie will be upset if any


    thing happens to me.¡±


    ¡°That is a part of it,¡± I admitted. ¡°But, you¡¯re my brother, and I don¡¯t want to see you dead either.¡±


    He stared at me for a moment, then he lowered his gaze, and murmured, ¡°Is that so?¡± It was as if he


    was talking to himself.


    ¡°Yes,¡± | answered, a crooked smirk broke across my face. ¡°If I wanted you dead, I would¡¯ve killed you


    when I had a chance. But I didn¡¯t, even after some b*stard lured me in on the inds.¡±


    ¡°What?! You were the one who started it!¡± he protested. ¡°I had a chance to kill you, too, you know?¡± he


    told me.


    For a moment, it felt like we were kids again, razzing one another and trying to get the upper hand on


    each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you did,¡± I said, folding my arms.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m pretty sure I did,¡± Soren said, giving me an assured nod. ¡°More than once.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I smirked. ¡°Everyone can dream.¡±


    We could argue all day and get nowhere. But I had to admit that it was something I appreciated.


    ¡°Are you going to tell her?¡± | asked, my eyes back on Rosalie.


    ¡°Nah¡­¡± he shook his head, ¡°She¡¯ll¡­ figure it out.¡±


    I looked at him, one eyebrow arched. ¡°Soren?¡±


    ¡°Listen, before you woke up, I wouldn¡¯t go on a mission so dangerous. I figured I¡¯d be here to protect


    her and support her. But you¡¯re awake now. You¡¯re back to your former self¡­ for the most part. I think


    it¡¯s time for me to go. She¡¯ll be fine. She has you.¡±


    It was difficult for him to get the words out. He didn¡¯t want to say that Rosalie didn¡¯t need him any more,


    but I didn¡¯t think it was true,


    She would always need him-in some ways.


    I offered him my hand. ¡°Be careful, brother.¡±


    He sped my hand, and we hugged. ¡°I will be. Just¡­ keep her safe.¡± ¡°I will,¡± I promised, and he knew


    he could count on it.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 198

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 198


    Chapter 198: False usations


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    ¡°Do you know where your brother has gone off to?¡± I found Georgia and tried to keep my tone casual


    as I asked her.


    Things were very busy at our camp as I did my best to heal all of the wounded and also prepare for the


    war as we move south. Though our enemies had been quiet for a day or two, there was no doubt in my


    mind that they would be back soon enough.


    I slept very little, and I was exhausted. There was always someone in need of my assistance. Whether


    it was status updates from the frontline or questions about strategy that needed to be considered and


    discussed with the other leaders, it seemed everyone wanted a piece of my time.


    I rarely had any time to talk to Ethan, though I did try to include him as much¡¯as possible with the


    strategy discussions because he had a wealth of experience and knowledge to help us be sessful.


    Soren showed up in most of those discussions as well, but he usually had his own schedule. Whenever


    I asked about his whereabouts, everyone always shrugged and said they weren¡¯t sure.


    A couple of days went by before I began to realize that I literally hadn¡¯tid eyes on him for a while.


    That didn¡¯t seem right to me.


    Had he gone off to do something without telling me? Or was there something more serious at y


    here?


    ¡°Which one? The bat-sh*t crazy one? Or the other bat-sh*t crazy one?¡± Georgia asked me back with a


    laugh.


    I let a chuckle slip from between my lips in an effort to be polite, but I didn¡¯t think either of them were


    crazy. Not anymore, anyway. ¡°Soren,¡± I told her. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that one,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°You know, now that you mention it, I haven¡¯t seen him for a while


    either. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I asked him to send a message to Damian a while back, and he said he would take care of it. I wanted


    to know if he had heard anything,¡± I told her. Georgia¡¯s admission had my brow knitted. ¡°Do you


    remember when you saw himst?¡±


    ¡°Uh.yeah. It was kind of weird, actually,¡± Georgia said, leaning back against a tree trunk as she tapped


    her chin with her finger. ¡°Couple days ago, I wasing out of the woods when I saw the two of them


    talking for a few moments, and Soren left, going off into the woods. I think that¡¯s thest time I saw


    him.¡±


    I thought about the discussion she was referring to. I had caught a glimpse of that myself, but I hadn¡¯t


    paid much attention.


    I vaguely remembered Ethan lost his bnce-he had been pushing himself too hard, but that was a


    topic for another day-then Soren caught him and kept him from falling over, but the two kept their


    distance afterward.


    ¡°So


    thest time you saw Soren, he was with Ethan?¡± I asked, trying to make sure I had that much right.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± she said. ¡°And that was a couple of days ago.¡±


    I wondered whether the brothers had worked through their issues.


    My mind went back to that fight i¡¯d seen on the ind¡­ after so many things had urred, they must


    have figured their problems out, right?


    ¡°Rosalie? Are you all right?¡± Georgia asked me. ¡°You look a little pale.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I told her, forcing a smile. I might have overused my bloodtely. Sometimes I felt my head


    was in a fog and couldn¡¯t think straight. ¡°Um, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s around here somewhere. I¡¯ll go look.¡±


    ¡°Or ask Ethan. And there he is!¡± she waved to someone behind me and whispered, ¡°Please spend


    some time with him. You have no idea how hard that b*stard makes us work when you¡¯re not around!


    Pretty please, keep him away from us for a few minutes so we can take a breather!¡±


    ¡°Georgia, if you have the time to chat here, you have the time to train.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice echoed behind


    me.


    Georgia gave me a ¡°see, I told you look as she greeted the approaching Ethan. ¡°Oh, hi brother. Rosalie


    has something to ask you!¡± Then she winked at me. ¡°Take as much time as you need, please!¡±


    ¡°Georgia, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what to say to Ethan yet, but she had already bid me goodbye and slunk off as


    fast as she could.


    By the time I caught up with the situation, Ethan was already standing in front of me. ¡°Hey,¡± Ethan said,


    greeting me with a bright smile. We hadn¡¯t talked much in thest few days.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I said, Seeing his smile made me rxed a bit. I felt I¡¯d seen Ethan¡¯s smile a lot more often


    lately, but then, I figured anyone who had gone through death probably would see life in a different


    light. ¡°Um, how have you felt these past couple of days?¡±


    ¡°Getting there.¡± His answer was short as usual.


    We both paused for a moment. Ever since he woke up, although we saw each other often, most of the


    time we were with others, talking about work. I was actually appreciative about that because I still


    hadn¡¯t figured out how to interact with him alone.


    Right now we were allies, friends, and Rowan¡¯s parents, and that might be more than enough for him.


    Or even for me..


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard,¡± I said, but then I felt it wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to say so. He was an


    adult, and he knew what was best for himself. I really didn¡¯t have a say on what he should or should not


    do. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to tell you what to do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine.¡± He seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Georgia said you have something to ask me?¡±


    I had almost forgotten that I was looking for Soren. ¡°Ah, yes. Do you happen to know where your


    brother is?¡±


    I watched Ethan¡¯s face fall a little and his bright smile faded slightly, but he quickly adjusted himself,


    and made it seem not a big deal. ¡°Uh-no. Why do you ask?¡±


    -F


    Maybe they hadn¡¯t worked out their problems yet; otherwise, why would Ethan be upset when I


    mentioned Soren? I thought that I


    d better avoid the topic. After all, good moods were essential for recovery, and I could look for Soren


    myself.


    I shook my head. ¡°Nothing ¡ª just wondering. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just go find him.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± Ethan grabbed my wrist, and he asked, ¡°Do you not trust me?¡±


    I was taken aback a little and looked up at him. Ethan seemed upset and he said, ¡°If you do, why didn¡¯t


    you tell me that you had asked Soren to reach out to Damian?¡±


    ¡°You knew?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Soren told me about it.¡±


    I sighed, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to burden you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a burden, Rosalie. I can help too.¡±


    ¡°So where is he then?¡±


    ¡°Listen, Rosalie,¡± he started, but I had a feeling that I wouldn¡¯t like the news. ¡°Soren had left to go to the


    inds to see what could be done about Damian. He¡¯ll make sure that Damian won¡¯t help our


    enemies¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± My eyes widened. ¡°Do you guys not know how dangerous it would be?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I talked him through it couple of days ago.¡±


    Folding my arms beneath my chest, I narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°Rosalie?¡± he asked, his tone concerned.


    The Ethan I knew was reckless, bold, and cruel when it came to battles and wars, not only to his


    enemies, but also to himself. He¡¯d designed a trap to lure Soren in, he had sneaked in to assassinate


    King Kal, and he had turned himself in as bait to trick Behar.. there was nothing too crazy for him.


    With exhaustion from the past few days and the fear and anger coursing through my body, I could no


    longer control my emotions. I desperately needed an outlet to pour out my rush of rage.


    ¡°Ethan, you knew how dangerous it was! Why did you send him? I know you guys don¡¯t get along that


    well, but how could you


    allow your own brother to take such a risk?!¡±


    Ethan was stunned and he murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Then he smiled bitterly, shook his head and stopped defending himself. All he said was, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    His change of attitude struck me, and I realized that I might have jumped to the conclusion too fast.


    As if someone dumped cold water on me, my head cooled down immediately. I swallowed hard and my


    heart sank. What had I said? What had I done?


    ¡°Ethan tell me, was this your idea?¡±


    He chuckled bitterly, and looked away. I could sense his pain as I heard him say, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.


    You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t stop him; it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think anymore. Not at the moment, not with Ethan looking the way that he was. He didn¡¯t


    need to say it, but I already knew that Soren probably came up with the idea on his own and left


    voluntarily to execute his own n.


    I had used Ethan for something he didn¡¯t do¡­


    My pulse was racing, and I was panicked. Would he be so upset that he would just leave me? I looked


    at him, and I wanted to apologize as fast as I could.


    ¡°Ethan, ¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have used you. I¡¯m sorr-¡±


    I didn¡¯t even get the entire apology out of my mouth before he started waving his hands in front of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said, but I could still see how my words had hurt him deeply. ¡°I can¡¯t me you for


    thinking that way. If anyone is to me¡­ I¡¯d me myself for doing things that lead you to the


    conclusion. No problem, Rosalie.¡±


    He gave me a small smile, but his forced smile was like a knife, stabbing me in my heart. I couldn¡¯t


    believe what I had done!


    How stupid I was! How could I ever think he was just a selfish monster after everything he¡¯d done?!


    My heart was pounding faster and faster, and I was afraid that he would turn around and walk away


    and disappear.


    *It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Ethan said, but I knew I had hurt him. I¡¯d rather have him sound upset and confront


    me, but he didn¡¯t.


    * Excuse me,¡± he said, and those were thest words I wanted to hear at the moment, but I knew I had


    no right to ask him to stay after what I had done just then.


    He turned around to walk back over to where his true friends, Talon, Paul, and a few of the others, were


    congregated.


    I took a deep breath and watched him go and I was getting colder and colder. I wanted to say more-a


    lot more-but I didn¡¯t know how to start.


    ¡°Rosalie.¡± I looked over and saw that Georgia had returned.


    She tapped me on my shoulder. ¡°You look even more pale now. You okay? Does Ethan know where


    Soren is?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to exin to her, so I simply answered, ¡°Yes, I know where Soren is. Georgia,


    I¡¯m a bit dizzy and will have toy down for a little bit.¡±


    She leaned over and gave me her arm to hold onto. ¡°¡®ll walk you to your tent. Oh, I wanted to let you


    know that Commander Landon and General Vandough said we can take off tomorrow. We¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay..¡± I told her, but my eyes were still on Ethan, who was off in the distance.


    I realized that for a long time, I had used him of treating me wrong; however, at the same time, what


    I had done to him may be even more hurtful.


    I only wished that he would be able to find a way to forgive me, and maybe¡­ allow me to make it up to


    him in the future.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 199

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 199


    Chapter 199 Another Imposter


    ¡°Commander Landon, I want you over on the left side, and General Vandough, you¡¯ll take the right.¡±


    Ethan pointed to the map to indicate each wing¡¯s urate location. And the center¡±


    | stood up and interrupted him, ¡°-I¡¯ll lead the center!¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t immediately reject my proposal, but I could see the disapproval in his eyes. We hadn¡¯t


    talked sincest night, but right then, both of us knew we had more important responsibilities to attend


    to.


    Normally, Ethan would certainly be leading the attack. The problem was that he hadn¡¯t fully recovered


    yet.


    While the Moonlight Lily woke him from hisa, for some reason, Ethan seemed to have lost control


    of his own physical strength. Sometimes he would break a tree as easy as snapping fingers, but


    sometimes he couldn¡¯t even maintain his wolf.


    Cerina and the elders were looking into the cause of it, but so far they hadn¡¯t found anything.


    I reasoned with him, ¡°I¡¯ll lead the center. For a few reasons. First, i¡¯m the White Queen, and me being


    there could raise morale. Second, Talon and Georgia will be with me, and you shouldn¡¯t have any


    concerns about my safety. Third, it¡¯s easier tomunicate with the left and right wings if I¡¯m there to


    use mindlink with Commander Landon and General Vandough.¡±


    I watched him press his lips together, wanting to say something. When he spoke again, though, he


    didn¡¯t object to my proposal. Instead, he continued with the n, making sure we had all of our troops


    spread out in the most effective manner possible, and then we went out to position the warriors.


    Rather than waiting for the enemies toe to us, we moved out to meet them. This was the first


    battle after we decided to go on the offensive.


    I stayed in my human form alongside Georgia at first, wanting to make sure every warrior on our side of


    the field could see me and hear me.


    As the wolves howled, the two sides charged toward each other and wolves collided. This wasn¡¯t the


    first time the two armies fought, but it was my first time leading a fully bloomed battle.


    Blood, fur, dirt, howls, and whimpers¡­ everything started to mix together, all I could see was hundreds


    and thousands of unnecessary demise. However, it wasn¡¯t time for me to get sentimental.


    When I saw arge female wolf attacking one of my already wounded warriors, I shifted and rushed


    over to help, hitting her in the


    side and knocking her away from the male wolf that was struggling to his feet.


    The she-wolf turned back toward me, baring her teeth as she snarled. I wasn¡¯t as big as she was, but I


    knew I was stronger When she came toward me, I stepped to the side and dodged her, spinning


    around to grab her by the back leg. I bit down and yanked as hard as I could, ripping her muscle and


    tasting her blood in my mouth. She yelped and twirled her head around, trying to get her teeth into me.


    Using my front legs, I knocked her down and then leaped on top of her. With her squirming beneath


    me, trying to get free, I held her in ce with my paws and used my snout to force her to turn her head


    so that I could pierce my teeth into her neck.


    It wasn¡¯t easy, but I managed to make her tip her head out of the way, and then, as I was about to


    mp down on her neck, she whimpered.


    In that split second, as she almost broke free, a knife cut through her throat and blood coated my white


    far.


    ¡°Focus, Rosalie!¡± Georgia shouted at me. It¡¯s not the time to let down your guard.¡±


    I nodded my wolf head to her and ran to high ground to survey the field.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    We were winning, that was for certain. I could see that we were driving the enemy back. It was quite


    clear to me that King Kal¡¯s forces were much weaker now than they had been before the major attack


    when Ethan had tricked them into falling into that oily pit.


    I did not see Behar or Madalynn; it appeared as if they weren¡¯t anywhere on the battlefield.


    I didn¡¯t see King Kal either, but that wasn¡¯t unusual. He usually stayed in the very back of the forces


    and directed them.


    Then our n to converge ande together on the other side of the woods should work, and


    hopefully would trap King Kal¡¯s men in between, making it difficult for them to get away.


    I let Commander Landon and General Vandough continue to lead their sides in battle and stayed back,


    observing. If I saw anything that concerned me, I would let them know via mindlink, but it was clear that


    the battle had proceeded as nned, so I was content to let them do what they did bestmand the


    troops in the field.


    A few hours into the battle, I found a chance to shift back to human as I saw Georgia running from out


    of the woods behind me and went over to meet her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°I am just watching to make sure the battle is going as nned,¡± I said. ¡°We are definitely winning. I just


    sent in some more forces on the right. Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I headed back to check in with Ethan on something in the rear, back near the camp. But that¡¯s not


    what I meant.¡±


    I saw arge male wolf who was wreaking havoc on our lines. Using the mindlink, I told Jace, ¡®Get a


    few people to take thatrge gray wolf out. He¡¯s causing too much trouble.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, my Queen,¡¯ he replied. ¡®I saw him and will make sure he is stopped.¡¯


    I saw Jace moving into ce and returned my attention to Georgia. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked her,


    seeing that she was still confused.


    ¡°I mean¡­ I swear, when I was running back from talking to Ethan, I saw you walking toward the camp.


    I saw you off in the distance, heading toward Ethan.¡± She looked bewildered.


    ¡°It must¡¯ve just been someone who resembled me,¡± I said, mulling that over.


    She shook her head. ¡°Really, Rosalie, how many women our age have white hair? And she was


    wearing the same style of clothes that you usually do.¡±


    I had a bad feeling. ¡°Were there other enemy forces near the spot where you saw her?¡± I asked.


    Georgia nodded. ¡°Yeah, a few, but not a lot. Ethan was aware that they were heading that way. They


    wereing in from the west.¡±


    I stared at her for a moment. This wasn¡¯t the first time someone looked just like me from a distance.


    ¡°What if¡­¡± | mumbled.


    ¡°Let me try mindlink,¡± Georgia said, tapping her chin with her finger. ¡°And what if-what?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even want to say out loud what I was thinking, but I had to tell her so that she could convince


    me I was being ridiculous.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a trap?¡± I rushed through what I wanted to say. ¡°Georgia, don¡¯t you remember how


    Madalynn fooled everyone into thinking I was dead? She had a woman dress up like me and then


    made her fall over that cliff, right?¡±


    I was hoping she was going tough and tell me I was stupid, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, her eyes


    widened, and she said, ¡°Have you seen Madalynn on the field today?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± My heart leaped up into my throat. ¡°Have you gotten in touch with Ethan yet?¡±


    She looked up at me, and her eyes filled with shock and horror. ¡°No, he¡¯s not answering the mindlink.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I said, ¡°We need to get back there-now! Before it¡¯s toote!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rosalie,¡± Georgia told me as we rushed back toward the camp. ¡°My brother isn¡¯t stupid


    enough to fall for Madalynn¡¯ s tricks. He¡¯ll know that it¡¯s not you.¡±


    I wanted to be as positive as Georgia, but I couldn¡¯t because Ethan didn¡¯t answer the mindlink. That


    meant he was either unconscious or too far away. But we were in the middle of the battle, under normal


    circumstances, so neither should happen.


    *Commander Landon, please work with General Vandough to wrap up the battle. I have an


    emergency!¡¯ I mindlinked Commander Landon, and then said to Georgia, ¡°Georgia, let Talon know


    where we¡¯re going. I¡¯ll shift so I can smell better.¡±


    Georgia picked up my clothes and jumped on my back, letting our noses carry us to a ce deep in the


    woods.


    Ethan was no longer in the tent he was supposed to be in, and I heard Georgia curse under her breath.


    We ran into the woods deeper. Thank the Goddess that it didn¡¯t take long for us to locate where he


    was.


    The ce was a bit off into the woods from our camp, and I could see Ethan was chained up, and


    several of his wolves were wounded and surrounded by a small group of Kal¡¯s soldiers, along with


    Madalynn in her human form.


    It looked like we were presently outnumbered. I used the mindlink to call back to camp for backup, for


    we would need it soon.


    In front of her was a cage, the door hanging open, and a woman with white hair who looked so much


    like me was standing next to


    her.


    ¡°Ethan, for your precious breeder Rosalie, you really are willing to take any risk, huh? What did she do


    to you? F*cking you so well that you lost your godd*mn mind?¡± Madalynn sneered.


    Ethan was also in his human form, wearing a small pair of shorts he¡¯d obviously carried with him to shift


    so he could unlock the cage for the woman he thought might be me with his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you regret it if your dirty mouth dares say her name one more time!¡± Ethan said coldly.


    Madalynn spit on the ground, and provoked him by saying, ¡°You¡¯re chained up, you b*stard! What can


    you do, huh?¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t say my name again. She leaped into the air, shifting as she came back down,


    clearly on her way to attack Ethan.


    Ethan¡¯s strength was still wavering ever since he had woken up, and it seemed that Ethan couldn¡¯t shift


    at the moment. It was obvious that Madalynn had also realized it and she struck Ethan with her ws,


    leaving his bare chest with horrendous bloody wounds.


    Madalynn pinned Ethan on the ground and her wolf mouth was about to bite into his shoulder when he


    punched her wolf in the face. However, that also left more wounds on his body as Madalynn used her


    fangs and ws to fight back.


    Fury filled me and I was heartbroken.


    How dare Madalynn hurt him like that!


    Georgia and I exchanged a look and moved forward. Kal¡¯s warriors didn¡¯t see us until it was toote.


    Georgia crashed into the back of arge male wolf using a knife, and I skirted between them.


    His yelp drew Madalynn¡¯s attention. She was distracted for a second, and Ethan managed to get on his


    feet.


    * Rosalie, don¡¯te over! Dangerous!¡± he yelled as he ran toward me, trying to protect me from


    Madalynn¡¯s attack.


    Madalynn saw him move and she shot up into the air, attempting to hit Ethan in the side. I felt rage rush


    through my body. Who did


    she think she was?!


    My paws left the ground and I went flying, knocking Madalynn away. She rolled across the ground,


    hitting so hard that I heard her bones crack.


    Ethan stood there for a few seconds, then he looked at me and murmured, ¡°I forgot you were so


    strong¡­*


    I turned to look at him and then went after Madalynn again, hoping to get to her before she could get up


    off of the ground. But by the time I got there, she wasn¡¯t a wolf anymore.


    She was a human now, a naked one, and she was sitting on the ground, her head bleeding, her body


    bruised and battered.


    ¡°You f*cking whore! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    I looked at her defenseless naked body and realized that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill her, no matter


    how much she disgusted me. ¡°I would¡¯ve been the next Luna Queen, but you ruined it! I finally found


    my mate, and you guys almost kill him¡­¡± She was so upset that her eyes were filled with tears and she


    started to weep.


    ¡°Why is it always you?! You stupid, flithy, f*cking whore!!¡± she screamed and the battle quieted down


    around us as the other wolves listened in. Some continued to fight, but I stopped in my tracks.


    Ethan walked up next to me. His handsome face red down and he ordered, ¡°Shut up or you will die!¡±


    Madalynn¡¯sugh rang throughout the area around us. ¡°You b*stard!¡± she shouted at him, ¡°You¡¯ll pay!¡±


    She climbed to her feet,


    and shaking a fist at him, she yelled viciously, ¡°One day, you¡¯ll regret everything and you¡¯ll pay!¡±


    Then she shifted back into her wolf form, turned around, and ran back into the woods.


    I followed her but then heard Ethan shout behind me, ¡°No! Wait, Rosalie!¡±


    A momentter, I heard the howls and knew what was happening. Between the trees, rows of wolves


    appeared.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 200

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 200


    Chapter 200: Who¡¯s Lying Now?


    I saw Behar was at the front of the iing wolves and Madalynn ran straight toward him. She must


    have told them that we¡¯d got reinforcements, so they¡¯d sent theirs in, too.


    A group of Behar¡¯s wolves started to move in our direction, and we were outnumbered again.


    Rosalie was after Madalynn, and I knew I needed to stop her right away.


    ¡°Rosalie,e back!¡± I shouted again, and tried to persuade her not to run into the enemies¡¯ ambush.


    ¡°Madalynn was lucky this time, but they¡¯d be back! We¡¯ll get them next time!¡±


    That time, she seemed to finally hear my words and she turned around to look at me.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Her eyes fell on me, and I could tell she was staring at my ugly wounds all over my upper body. Her


    gaze was gentle, and I could tell she was worried.


    Was she worried about me, or worried about her son¡¯s father?


    I covered myself with some clothes so that she would need to see those wounds. I hated how it felt. I


    hated that I was weak.


    It should be my job to protect her, but here she was, fighting in my stead.


    She walked over and gently bumped me with her front right shoulder. It was time for us to return before


    Behar and his guys caught up to us. However, I wasn¡¯t able to shift.


    Rosalie¡¯s concerned wolf eyes focused on my face to see if I was okay.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rosalie,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re not going to be rid of me just yet. I¡¯m just tired.¡±


    ¡°Get on one of your wolves¡¯ back,¡¯ Georgia said to me through the mindlink. ¡®Unless you want Rosalie


    to give you a ride.¡±


    Not arguing with my little sister, whose tone conveyed that she was angry with me at the moment, I


    climbed onto the back of one of my men, while Georgia hopped on Rosalie¡¯s.


    The way back to camp was easy as our enemy also knew that it wasn¡¯t their best time to attack either,


    Without the immediate crisis chasing us, I couldn¡¯t help but admire how gorgeous Rosalie was. She


    was smaller than many she wolves, but so fast. And her brilliant white fur gleamed in the fading sun.


    Even though her fur was stained slightly by blood and dirt, I still couldn¡¯t find other words to describe


    her other than pure and innocent and beautiful.


    However, bitterness spread within me.


    After yesterday¡¯s conversation about Soren, she seemed to avoid me as much as possible. Though I


    didn¡¯t me her for what she said, it didn¡¯t mean that it didn¡¯t hurt.


    I wished it was me who went to the inds to execute the tasks instead of Soren. That way, hopefully


    she wouldn¡¯t see me as much of a monster.


    And now, today, I¡¯d fallen into the enemy¡¯s trap so stupidly, and she¡¯d had to rush over to rescue me!


    I didn¡¯t want to know what she was thinking about me right then-probably that I was just an arrogant,


    heartless, stupid, and weak *sshole. I sighed bitterly.


    We approached the camp, and I thought I should say something to her. I wanted to be with her, even if


    it was under the guise of just being friends.


    But as we got close, a swarm of people came rushing at her. She had her responsibilities and priorities,


    and I knew I wasn¡¯t either of them.


    She turned and looked over her shoulder at me, as if asking whether I would be okay. I couldn¡¯t bring


    myself to be a burden and I gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry. Go do your thing.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment then headed back to her tent. I figured she would shift and get changed


    there.


    Georgia went in another direction and we followed. Before I knew it, the wolf I was riding had deposited


    me at the tent reserved for healing


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I told her as I swung my leg down off of the warrior¡¯s back.


    ¡°Let them check you out!¡± Georgia said, narrowing her eyes at se.


    Knowing now was not the time to argue with her and have her screaming at me, I went inside and took


    a cot, waiting for the healers to have a chance toe and look at me. They were all busy elsewhere,


    which was fine. I didn¡¯t need anything but a few minutes of rest.


    Seeing that I was just waiting, Georgia¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stopped next to my cot, her arms


    folded. ¡°What the actual h*ll, Ethan?¡±


    I red at her. ¡°What are you talking about?


    ¡°I cannot believe you are that stupid!¡± she barked. ¡°Did you really think Rosalie could allow herself to


    get taken prisoner by f*cking Madalynn? And did it not ur to you that, if that b*tch in the cage had


    been Rosalie, you would¡¯ve felt the mate bond to her?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue. In fact, I was just as upset as myself. Not because I¡¯d chased after the


    imposter, but because I had almost put Rosalie in danger.


    I didn¡¯t say anything. Just then, one of the healers came over to check me out.


    Georgia and I were both silent while the doctor patched up my cuts and gave me some pain medicine


    that I didn¡¯t really want. I took it anyway before I returned my attention to my sister. :


    ¡°Ethan, please tell me you actually thought it through?¡± Georgia¡¯s tone calmed down a bit.


    I stared at her and slowly shook my head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to take the chance, Georgia.¡±


    She waited patiently for me to say the rest. ¡°I¡¯d lost her way too many times in the past, and I couldn¡¯t


    afford to lose her ever again. If there was even a one percent chance that Rosalie needed rescuing, I¡¯d


    go after her. With my luck, you never know when the mate bond might fail you or other conditions could


    overshadow it.¡±


    My sister stared at me. It was actually quite ufortable. Finally, she sighed. ¡°Well, you sure are


    lucky that she came to rescue your *ss, or Madalynn and Behar probably would¡¯ve killed you!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She shook her head at me. ¡°I¡¯m


    dumbfounded,¡± she said, and I chuckled. Her eyes narrowed even more. ¡°Idiot,¡± she muttered.


    I couldn¡¯t argue with that at the moment.


    Georgia red a bit longer before she was so fed up that she headed out of the tent.


    I took a deep breath and considered taking a nap. I was exhausted. The wounds weren¡¯t as bad as


    they appeared. I¡¯d bled, but for some reason, I did notice I was healing faster than before, but my


    insides felt like a giant jigsaw puzzle someone was straining to put back into the right order, and they


    weren¡¯t nearly finished yet.


    A momentter, my mate bond kicked in, and I smelled the fragrance that always filled my lungs when


    Rosalie was nearby. It brought a smile to my face. It was truly a blessing to just know she was around.


    I wondered what she was busy with now.


    But when she appeared in the opening of the tent, I felt my heart tighten. Was she here for me?


    Then, she saw me. A smile came to her lips. She rushed between the doctors and around the cots.


    ¡°There you are,¡± she said, stopping next to my cot. She was wearing a clean dress, her hair pulled back


    away from her elegant neck. She was stunning.


    She was like sunshine. As long as she was willing to talk to me, all I could feel was warmth, happiness,


    and content.


    ¡°Here I am,¡± I said, lifting both hands to present myself.


    ¡°Georgia said your wounds would need my attention right away. Here, drink this.¡± She handed me a


    cup of water as she looked me over. I knew she had mixed her blood in.


    After staring at her for a couple seconds, I peeled my gaze away and looked down at the cup in my


    hand. It was obvious that Georgia told such a white lie in order to get her stupid brother an opportunity


    to be with Rosalie.


    However, was I really worth it? I hurt Rosalie deeply before and now, I didn¡¯t even have the strength to


    protect her any more.


    ¡°I was feeling lightheaded before.¡± Realizing that I¡¯d been silent for too long, I knew I had to say


    something. ¡°But I¡¯m better now, I think.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good,¡± she said. ¡°I was worried.¡±


    I knew I probably shouldn¡¯t stare at her, however, the concern in her voice made me so hopeful that I


    couldn¡¯t help but look at her again.


    Rosalie ced a hand over her heart. I saw her beautiful bright eyes, and I saw the sincere care in


    them.


    Sincere care for a friend.


    Both of us avoided yesterday¡¯s conversation and my stupid act today. I should feel grateful that we¡¯d


    moved past those and could interact like friends again.


    However, why couldn¡¯t I be content?


    *About me?¡± I wanted to hear her soft lips say that it was me that she was worried about.


    Rosalie¡¯s cheeks turned a soft pink color as she looked down at the floor. ¡°Well, you just never know.¡±


    She cleared her throat and looked back up at me. ¡°Do you mind if I check you over?¡±


    Though the doctor had done a thorough job, who was I to refuse the queen?


    ¡°Please, go ahead,¡± I told her.


    She came over to me, slowly, cautiously, and like the way she would do to others that might need her


    help. As she leaned over me, checking my cuts and abrasions, I did my best to stay back out of her


    way, but whenever her hair brushed against my cheek, 1 couldn¡¯t help but breathe her in.


    Thoughts of leaning over and kissing her neck came to mind¡­ I held back.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re okay,¡± she said, looking into my eyes. ¡°You scared me for a minute.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I told her. That blush was still about her cheeks. I licked my lips.


    She reached down and patted my hand. ¡°I think you¡¯ll recover,¡± she said with a teasing smile. But then,


    her hand froze on top of mine, and her expression changed. Her eyebrows knit together, and her mouth


    turned down at the corners.


    She dropped her eyes and saw the ring on my hand beneath her own as she pulled it away.


    My ring. I had managed to recover it today. It was the same one I¡¯d given to Madalynn-just to shut her


    up.


    But Talon told me there¡¯d been pictures of Madalynn wearing it, and Rosalie must¡¯ve seen them at


    some point, because the look on her face told me that the ring brought back bad memories for her.


    I wanted to say something tofort her, but I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Some hurts are harder to take


    away than others, and with all of the lies and deceit from our past circling around in her mind, what


    could possiblye out of my mouth to ease her troubles?


    ¡°1, uh, need to go check on supplies,¡± she said, her hands folded in front of her now. ¡°There are other


    wounded who need to be taken care of. I heard that we took some prisoners hostage, too. Someone


    will need to check on them soon.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re really busy.¡± I nodded understandably, letting her off the hook. ¡°You should go do


    that stuff. Do you need me to do anything?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, no,¡± she started backing toward the door. ¡°I¡¯m good. You rest. Yeah, I¡¯ll just


    go check on Rowan. See youter.¡±


    ¡°See you soon,¡± I said, wondering if she¡¯d misunderstood me when I provided her with the opportunity


    to leave. Did she think I was saying I wanted her to leave?


    Because that wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    Yet, looking down at the ring on my finger, I knew we couldn¡¯t avoid the unhappy moments from our


    past forever. Sooner orter,


    we would have to face them.


    However, now wasn¡¯t the time.


    For now, it was probably best this way.


    Until I tried to figure out the right opportunity to tell her that I¡¯d lied to her-again, at the Goddess¡¯s


    temple.


    And this lie just might be the most painful one of all.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 201

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 201


    Chapter 201 King Kal Retreated


    I left the hospital tent quickly, trying to keep the heat out of my face. Ethan had been so quick to


    dismiss me, telling me to just go do what I needed to do, and I felt embarrassed for even being so


    concerned about him to begin with.


    Especially when he was wearing the ring that he had given to Madalynn.


    I knew he didn¡¯t ever have feelings for her, but it was still hard to swallow that he once nned to marry


    her. It wasn¡¯t fair, I got it, but my emotion didn¡¯t always agree with my logic.


    I sighed and headed around the camp, doing the chores that I¡¯d listed off to him, but also doing other


    ones as well.


    My goal was to try to forget about Ethan for the time being and concentrate on other urgent things.


    Now, I knew how he had felt when I used to dismiss him and ignore him when he was the Rogue King,


    and I was his prisoner. Granted, the situation was different then, but still¡­ being rejected hurt.


    ¡°Are you all right, my Queen?¡± one of the citizens who was helping in the supply closet asked me as we


    stacked supplies next to one another.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I reassured him, but it wasn¡¯t true. My mind couldn¡¯t stay off of Ethan. I just kept thinking


    about everything that had happened.


    He took the risk to go after Madalynn because he thought I was in danger. I knew Ethan cared about


    me. He¡¯d done a lot to help me and support me; he had even given his life for me. But I still wasn¡¯t sure


    exactly how he felt about me.


    Was it guilt? Was it because of Rowan? Or was it because of¡­ maybe he did have feelings for me?


    But then¡­ if that was the case, why had he been keeping his distance? I felt he interacted with me just


    like he interacted with other people. When I was just in there with him, why did he dismiss me so


    quickly?


    It was confusing, and it left me bewildered as I finished up in the supply tent and went back to the other


    medical tent to check on patients there.


    As I walked over, I thought about the other dream I¡¯d had, the one in the Moon Goddess¡¯s temple.


    ¡°Have you ever loved me?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    His answer was, no, never.


    Was it real?


    If it was, should I continue to pursue him like a foolish girl?


    If it was, I needed to stop that. I needed to stop embarrassing myself.


    However, it was just so hard to stay away from him. Whenever we were together, he caused my heart


    to flutter like a schoolgirl in love.


    But I wasn¡¯t a schoolgirl; I was a queen. And I couldn¡¯t afford to act foolishly. It could affect my people.


    I was almost to the medical tent when a messenger caught up to me. He came rushing over, waving a


    paper in his hand. ¡°My Queen!¡± he shouted, and I paused mid stride to turn to face him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked him.


    He was out of breath from running, so he simply handed me the piece of paper.


    ¡°Your Majesty


    For some reason, Kal¡¯s troops started moving away from us. More to confirm, but wanted to give you a


    heads-up.


    Sincerely, Vandough.¡±


    I read over the letter twice before I told the messenger, ¡°Thank you. Please let General Vandough know


    that it would be best for him to send scouts out to tail the main force of King Kal¡¯s army so that we don¡¯t


    lose track of them.¡± I wanted to make sure and determine whether this was simply a repositioning or a


    feint that we needed to be prepared for.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Georgia asked,ing up behind me..


    ¡°A message from General Vandough that King Kal seems to be retreating,¡± I told her.


    Georgia¡¯s face broke into a wide grin. ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± she said. ¡°I knew we¡¯d get them on the run


    eventually. They¡¯ve lost so many of his warriors in the past few weeks, he¡¯s probably almost out of


    people to fight.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel that Kal is a man to give up easily,¡± I said.


    Was it possible that Soren¡¯s part of the n was finally working? Could it be that Damian had finally


    attacked and had drawn King Kal¡¯s attention away from us?


    I had no way of knowing at the moment. All i knew was that King Kal seemed to be departing, which


    meant I could breathe a little easier-for the moment.


    ¡°Do you need help with anything? Georgia asked me.


    ¡°Oh, I was just going into the medical tent to check on the patients,¡± I told her.


    With a nod, she said, ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± and the two of us walked inside.


    The moment the sick and injured saw me, their faces brightened, and some of them began to cheer. I


    felt a rush of heat on my face.


    I was still not used to so many people being so thrilled to see me, but it also made me proud of what I


    had aplished and proud of my role.


    As I went around to each of the injured soldiers and those who had gotten ill from the close quarters of


    camp life, I did my best to listen to them and attend to their needs. But my mind was elsewhere.


    Not only did I continue to think about the situation with Ethan, but I was also curious about precisely


    why King Kal left.


    If Damian was attacking, where was Soren? Was he safe? I had sent scouts to track him down as soon


    as I knew he was gone, and I was awaiting their reports.


    I prayed to the Moon Goddess that all was well and that Soren would be back to us soon.


    Over the next couple of days, many of our injured warriors recovered from their wounds. Ethan was


    one of them. He never stayed in bed long


    I smiled at him when I saw him, but I kept my distance. I reminded myself I didn¡¯t need to look foolish if


    I could avoid it, and Ethan had a way of making me seem like a silly girl.


    Another two days went by, I received the confirmation that King Kal had indeed retreated. Meanwhile, I


    saw a familiar face appear in the woods near camp.


    It was one of my scouts, returning with word about Soren. ¡°Did you catch up with him?¡± I asked, my


    breath catching in my throat.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°We did catch up with him, not long after we left. After that, Damian attacked


    King Kal¡¯s forces in the back of his lines, causing chaos all through King Kal¡¯s camp. They continue to


    battle back and forth, but it¡¯s clear that Damian is


    sneaky and can show up, attack, and disappear quickly-like a ghost.¡±


    I nodded, d that Damian hade up with an effective strategy. ¡°And what about Soren?¡± I asked


    him, wishing he would have led with an update about my friend. While I was d to hear the news


    about King Kal, I was more eager to know how Soren was.


    The scout swallowed hard, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down a moment before he slowly shook


    his head.


    I felt all of the blood run out of my face. It didn¡¯t seem like good news, and I was terrified that he was


    about to tell me that the worst had happened to Soren.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, my voice breaking with the question.


    ¡°Soren


    went missing after that,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ve looked everywhere for him, trying to make contact with him


    again. But we


    sorry, Your Majesty. We¡¯re


    haven¡¯t been able to. I came back to report it while the other scout stayed behind, still searching. I¡¯m


    not sure what happened.¡±


    I took a few deep breaths, reminding myself that Soren had disappeared a time or two before and had


    always reemerged. I had to believe he was out there somewhere, that he was okay. ¡°Keep looking for


    him,¡± I told the scout.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± he said. He bowed and disappeared back into the woods, and I took a few deep


    breaths.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 202

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 202


    Chapter 202 Hold Tight


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I said as I walked into his tent.


    He was sitting on his makeshift desk, looking at the reports and making marks on a map. It had been a


    few days since we¡¯d talked about anything substantial,


    *Rosalie? Is everything okay?¡± he asked, hopping up with a worried look on his face.


    .


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, but I have some news and I figured you should know.¡±


    He put aside what he was doing, paused for a moment, and asked tentatively, ¡°You¡¯ve got news from


    Soren?¡±


    It was as if he could read my mind. I sighed, ¡°Yes and no, that¡¯s why I wanted to talk to you. My scouts


    caught up with him, and we confirmed that it was Damian causing chaos in Kal¡¯s ranks.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He smiled andmented, ¡°That¡¯s good news. His n worked. Brilliant!¡±


    I was a bit surprised. It wasn¡¯t often to hear Ethan admit someone else hade up with a brilliant


    n. It was nice to hear him pay Soren apliment.


    I nodded, ¡°However, we lost contact with Soren afterward.¡±


    His smile faded and was reced with a frown.


    ¡°The scout couldn¡¯t get in touch with him and I¡¯m really worried¡­¡±


    Deep down, I knew that there wasn¡¯t anything Ethan could do about it either, but I just thought I¡¯d feel


    better sharing it with him.


    Ethan guided me to sit down on his cot and crouched down with one knee kneeled in front of me, his


    voice was deep and soothing. ¡°I¡¯m worried about him too, but let¡¯s have faith in him. I used to


    underestimate Soren, but he had proven me wrong. I believe he¡¯s got everything nned out and he is


    capable of protecting himself.¡±


    I nodded, but I was still unsettled.


    Ethan tentatively reached out to hold my hand. Seeing that I didn¡¯t pull it away, he patted it gently and


    added, ¡°Besides, no news is good news.¡±


    I looked into his eyes, and I could tell he said all that not because he was heartless, but because he


    truly believed in Soren.


    There was tenderness in his once-icy eyes, and I found myself lost in that pair of intense blue orbs.


    Ethan had changed.


    So had many of us.


    When I felt my heart start to speed up under his gaze, I looked away. To cover my nervousness, I said,


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sure Soren is going to be fine.¡±


    He pulled up a smile, and agreed, ¡°Exactly! Let¡¯s focus on something we can control. Soren created an


    excellent opportunity for us, so let¡¯s not disappoint him. Now that Kal has retreated, there isn¡¯t a better


    time for us to chase him down and end this war once and for all.¡±


    His positive attitude cheered me up. I pushed aside my worries and focused back on our action n.


    ¡°Ethan, as for strategy and implementation, what we¡¯ve done has been working well. Do you think we


    continue with you designing strategies and me leading the attacks, now that I am more experienced at


    rallying the troops?¡±


    *You¡¯re not more experienced at rallying the troops.¡± Ethan shook his head, a serious expression on his


    handsome face.


    My eyebrows arched. Here I was thinking he was good at payingpliments and he had just denied


    my progress. I stared at him for a moment, not sure what to say.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing at rallying the troops.¡± A crooked grin pulled up one corner of his mouth.


    i dropped my eyes to the floor, feeling the blood rush to my face, I wanted to smack him in the arm for


    messing with me, but I didn¡¯t


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I muttered. He wasughing at his own joke, and I giggled, too.


    I loved hearing himugh. It was so rare,


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡± I continued, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s a good idea?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± he said with a nod ¡°I think it¡¯s a fabulous n. I can¡¯t wait for this war to be over.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone feels the same way.¡± I agreed with him.


    My thoughts went back to what the Seer, Ga, had told me when she hade to meet with me,


    looking for Ethan, and told me that so many citizens had been forced to take part in the fighting. It


    wasn¡¯t fair to them. We needed to do everything we could to return everything to normal for everyone


    who lived in this war-tornnd,


    ¡°Well, Your Majesty,¡± he said, staring at me in a way that made my skin heat up, please allow me to


    walk you through what I had in mind,¡±


    ¡°Ethan, please stop teasing me,¡± I requested, my face red.


    He let out a lightheartedugh, then led me to his desk.


    The two of us made ns for what to do to finally defeat King Kal and our other enemies and drive


    them from thend. I took what Damian was doing as the basis for our n, and Ethan expanded upon


    it. He took the idea and ran with it, and within a few hours, we had a solid n.


    Over the next few days, we put our ns into ce. Ethan chose the teams and exined his strategy


    to them while I stood beside him and got our troops rallied up so that they knew exactly how important


    all of it was. By the time I finished with my rousing speeches, the warriors were ready to hunt King Kal¡¯s


    troops down and rip out their throats.


    I stayed in the back, cheering them on, but I watched as our warriors burst through Kal¡¯s lines and


    attacked. He had no idea we were there since we used the scent hiding tricks Soren had brought to our


    forces, and by the time we struck, they were scrambling to fight back.


    Some of them didn¡¯t even have a chance to shift.


    We struck in the middle of the night when they were sleeping or early in the morning when they were


    just getting up.


    Then, just as they began to recover from the surprise, Ethan gave the signal for our warriors to fall


    back. They disappeared into the trees, sometimes in prefabricated hiding spots, if King Kal was even


    strong enough toe after us at all. Sometimes he did; other times, he stayed back, licking his


    wounds.


    We always inflicted more casualties than we suffered, and if someone was injured, I was able to help.


    The only concern I had was that we were still outnumbered. Would our limited troops be able to sustain


    such a long journey to Mirage, even though we seemed to be making good progress?


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± General Vandough walked in, his tone rushed.


    I frowned, thinking we might be in some sort of trouble.


    ¡°Arge group of wolves approached us!¡±


    My heart sank


    Ethan asked, ¡°Kal¡¯s reinforcements?¡±


    General Vandough paused, and then broke into a smile. ¡°No, not at all! Actually, quite the opposite.


    Those are the nearby packs that volunteered to be our allies! After we sent word that we are the White


    Queen¡¯s army, their Alphas sent messengers saying they¡¯re willing to fight alongside us!¡±


    I exchanged a pleasantly surprised look with Ethan.


    Everything went even better than we had originally nned. We thought that as long as the packs


    along the way allowed us to pass without a fight, we would be able to conserve our energy to focus on


    Kal.


    Now with new warriors joining us, it would make our final goal so much easier to achieve!


    ¡°Great news!¡± i eximed. ¡°General Vandough, please express my gratitude to them and arrange a


    meeting with those Alphas! We¡¯ll figure out the most effective way to integrate their warriors into our


    troops!¡± The night ended with everyone leaving my tent in great spirits. Only Ethan stayed behind. I


    finally felt like there was hope in our immediate future that this war would be over soon, and that our


    baby could finally live the peaceful life he, and all children, deserved. ¡°Want some more good news?¡±


    Ethan asked, after everyone was out of sight. ¡°Of course! Good news is always wee.¡± I smiled. ¡°I


    think my strength is starting to stabilize.¡± I couldn¡¯t hide my excitement. ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± It


    was a great day with all good news. Ethan and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at one another, then I heard


    Rowan¡¯s cries from outside of my tent.


    Seraphine walked in with our boy in her arms and I hopped up to go get Rowan.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Your Majesty,¡± she said, looking at me with apologetic eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not feeling


    too well. Perhaps he¡¯s teething? He wants you.¡±


    ¡°Mama, mama,¡± Rowan said, reaching for me.


    I took him from her and sat back down to feed him. He was a little warm. I mixed some of my blood with


    his milk, knowing that would help.


    Seraphine left, and I rocked him back and forth. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Rowan,¡± I said. ¡°Sweet boy.¡± I patted his


    back and kissed his little head before looking up to see Ethan¡¯s eyes on us. I smiled up at him.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± I asked him.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°You, uh, still call him Rowan? With an A?¡±


    I froze for a second, then I felt my face flush. I remembered the conversation he was talking about.


    I¡¯d been so mad at Ethan that I¡¯d screamed some awful things at him. That was when he was still the


    Rogue King, and I was trying to stall him so he wouldn¡¯t go after Seraphine and Soren as they took


    Rowan to safety.


    I¡¯d said I¡¯d spell it with an E.


    This must have been bothering him for a while.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, looking away from him. Rowan fell asleep, so I fixed my shirt and moved him to my


    shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re still his father, and I¡¯m still his mother. Just because we fought¡­¡± I paused, watching


    his face. He raised his eyebrows, listening carefully. ¡°Just because we¡¯re not married, that doesn¡¯t


    mean he shouldn¡¯t carry both of our names.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s smile widened, and he nodded at me.


    ¡°You want to hold him?¡± I asked Ethan.


    ¡°Me? Oh, no. He¡¯s asleep. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯d wake him.¡±


    I realized how little time Ethan had spent with Rowan, especially when he was himself, not the Rogue


    King.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± I said. ¡°If he wakes up, you can just rock him a little, and he¡¯ll go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I think he wants you,¡± Ethan said, still looking a bit afraid to bother the boy.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I reminded him.


    I could tell Ethan really did want to hold him, so I continued to give him an encouraging smile until he


    came over and sat next to me. I handed the baby over to him, and he took him, cing him on his


    shoulder, just as I had been holding him.


    Ethan had held his son a few times before, but never when he was already asleep. Rowan woke up a


    bit and fussed.


    ¡°Pat his back,¡± I whispered.


    Ethan did as I suggested, and within a few moments, Rowan settled down, falling back asleep. Ethan


    rxed and held him close,


    rubbing his back gently. I saw how sweetly he was looking at his son, and it brought tears to my eyes.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Ethan asked, his forehead crinkling in concern.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just


    d to see him in your arms, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Ethan reached over and patted my arm, his hand slipping down to my fingers, where he gave my hand


    a gentle squeeze before he let it go.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder-if Ethan could find a way to take Rowan back into his arms, could he,


    someday, take me back into his arms as well?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 203

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 203


    Chapter 203 In Love with Rosalie


    ¡°Your Majesty, more small packs came to pledge their allegiance to you!¡± Commander Landon reported


    with a smile. ¡°Now the High Priestess won¡¯t worry about us being the invaders anymore!¡±


    ¡°So true,¡± Jacemented as well. ¡°There are also rogue groups joining us too, thanks to Alpha


    Ethan¡¯s intimidating reputation. They knew better than to fight with the former Rogue King!¡±


    I smiled and nodded. It was indeed great news. If this continued, we could expect minimum disruption


    to the citizens¡¯ lives while achieving our goal of taking over Mirage.


    Meanwhile, we continue to proactively push Kal¡¯s line south, out of our territory.


    Ethan and I didn¡¯t see much of each other while we were in attack mode, because he was leading the


    army and looking over the data to see what was working and what we needed to improve upon now


    that his strength was more stable.


    But I thought about him a lot. Seeing him hold our son and rock him back to sleep when the boy was


    fussy was a permanent memory ingrained in my mind. I wanted to see if Ethan had changed his mind


    at all about what he had said about me when we were in the temple.


    He¡¯d said he never loved me, but I had seen evidence that that might not be true. I wanted to find out if


    there was a chance we could actually be a couple and raise our son as a loving family.


    Since I didn¡¯t get to see him very often, though, it made it more difficult for us to work on that.


    I pushed my personal issue aside and focused back on the patrol. I took my team out to scout around


    and found that everything was secure. I was just about to leave the area where we were patrolling


    when I heard some moaning in the trees off of the side of the path we were walking on.


    It sounded like a man in an extreme amount of pain.


    Exchanging nces with the people with me, I said, ¡°We should check that out.¡± We were in our human


    forms at the moment since we were returning from our patrol.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Jace stopped me. ¡°It could be a trap.¡±


    He had a good point, so I asked him and a couple of the other bigger warriors to go ahead and shift.


    That way, they would be ready to fight if it was King Kal trying to fool us. **


    I walked carefully out into the woods toward the sound of moaning. A trail of blood led us to a man lying


    unconscious beneath a tree, his side ripped open and his head bleeding as well.


    *Who is he?¡± I asked, wondering if he was one of ours or one of King Kal¡¯s. His clothes were mostly


    torn, barely covering him, so there was no way to tell by the way he was dressed.


    ¡®That looks like Alpha Das¡¯s son, Alex,¡¯ Jace said, using the mindlink.


    ¡®Alpha Das? Isn¡¯t he one of the rogue leaders?¡¯ I asked. I couldn¡¯t keep track of all of the new people,


    though I tried to. I knew it was important to know everyone who was fighting for us.


    ¡®That¡¯s right,¡¯ Jace said. ¡°He¡¯s one of those who joined us from the western part of our territory.¡¯


    Alpha Das was a gruff older man who reminded me a lot of Ethan when he was the Rogue King. I


    wondered if his son had a simr disposition.


    At the moment, it didn¡¯t matter, though, because he needed my help. ¡°Who has the medical bag?¡± I


    asked. We always brought one with us in case we found someone who was wounded.


    One of the women who was still in her human form brought it over. She opened it up, and together, the


    two of us bandaged Alex up and fed him some medicines mixed with my blood.


    Alex began to look better. His face had been so pale when I first started to help him that it made me


    nervous. But now¡­ he was starting to regain his color.


    ¡°There we go,¡± I said, sitting back to give him a few moments. I expected him to wake up soon enough.


    The others continued to keep watch, leaving Alex and me together, alone, for a few moments.


    I noticed he was a good looking young man. I thought he probably hadn¡¯t had his wolf that long, judging


    by how youthful his face looked. He had blond hair and light eyebrows.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In a way, he was the exact opposite of Ethan with his dark hair and bushy eyebrows that always


    seemed to be narrowed in anger or consternation.


    When Alex opened his eyes, he blinked several times, looking at me. His eyes were a light green, and


    they were very pretty.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°My Queen!¡± he eximed, attempting to sit up. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I said, feeling my cheeks me. ¡°And you¡¯re¡­ Alex? Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my name,¡± he said as I helped him sit up. ¡°You


    saved me!¡±


    ¡°Well, you needed some help, so we stopped to make sure you were okay,¡± I said, trying to keep my


    tone nonchnt.


    Alex took hold of my hand and lifted it to his lips. ¡°My Queen! It¡¯s my honor to finally meet you! Your


    kind and merciful reputation has been known throughout the continent,¡± he said, kissing the back of my


    hand, ¡°and I pledge my undying devotion to you, beautiful Queen Rosalie. You saved my life. From now


    on, my heart, and my life, belong to you.¡±


    I stared at him, not sure what was happening. After a moment, I nced around, wondering if I¡¯d


    somehow managed to walk into a fairy tale. ¡°Uh¡­ thanks. That¡¯s about all I could say.


    ¡°I will speak to my father, Alpha Das, and make sure he understands the seriousness of this situation


    so that our rogue pack will forever be united with yours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ great,¡± I told him, trying not tough. He was clearly quite serious and devoted with his


    sentiments. But I thought it was all a bit odd. ¡°If you¡¯re a rogue, howe your eyes aren¡¯t red?¡± I


    asked him.


    ¡°Only my father has lost his soul,¡± he exined. ¡°Most of our pack is made up of members of our


    former pack, and we have simply had to fight for our lives because of the war situation. My father


    wanted great power, so he traded his soul to be a Rogue Alpha. But he has forbidden us to do so.


    Now, I give my soul to you, my Queen.¡± He dipped his head and kissed my hand again.


    I pulled it back. ¡°I appreciate your allegiance.¡± I didn¡¯t know what else to say, but his story reminded me


    a lot of Otto¡¯s. ¡°We¡¯re going back to camp now. Do you think you¡¯re strong enough toe with us?¡±


    ¡°I will follow you to the ends of the earth, my Queen.¡±


    With that, he pushed himself up off of the ground, and I got up, too. He offered me his hand, but I was


    good.


    We walked back to camp, and Alex stayed near me the whole time. He spoke so highly of me which


    made me a bit embarrassed.


    However, the more I spoke with him, the more I started to like him. Not in the same way that he liked


    me, clearly, but I began to think of him like a little brother.


    It was pretty clear to everyone, though, that Alex was infatuated with me.


    For the next few days, he followed me around camp, offering to help me at every turn. It was sort of like


    having a puppy at my heels. It was quite helpful for him to jump in and lend a hand to me when I


    needed it, like fetching medical equipment, getting water for thirty patients, and even helping prepare


    food and other necessities.


    He also spoke to his father, and Alpha Das began to treat everyone more kindly, since we¡¯d saved


    his son. He was still a Rogue, but at least we no longer had to fear that he might go crazy and turn


    against us.


    Ethan was away during this time. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Ethan would think of Alex when he


    returned to camp.


    Would he be jealous, or would he be happy I was upied with another man, even if I didn¡¯t


    reciprocate Alex¡¯s romantic feelings?


    ¡°Queen Rosalie?¡± Alex said to me the afternoon before Ethan was set to return. ¡°As I express my


    undying love for you, I must ask, will you reconsider bing my one and only love?¡±


    I choked on the water I was drinking. He immediately came over to pat my back.


    After a while, I finally managed to breathe properly again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alex. I just don¡¯t feel the same way


    about you. Besides, someday, you¡¯re bound to meet your fated mate, and then you¡¯ll know true love.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I swear off all other loves and leave my heart only for you.¡±


    | straightened my face. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Alex, I like you as a friend. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I shall not give up!¡± Alex dered, his head held high. ¡°I will be back soon with a gift for you,


    my beautiful queen, one you will not be able to resist!¡±


    ¡°Okay then. Be careful!¡± | called after him. Normally, when he said things like that, he came back with


    flowers or something to eat.


    ¡°What an energetic kid,¡± I said to myself, holding back a smile.


    ¡°Kid? He¡¯s probably the same age as you, Rosalie.¡± Georgia came up behind me and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s


    your boyfriend going now?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at her. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend. And I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be interesting to see what Ethan thinks when hees back tomorrow,¡± she said. ¡°I hope he


    doesn¡¯t pound Alex into the ground.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will,¡± I told her.


    Maybe Ethan would even be happy to see Alex was around. He might be even relieved that I was in


    love with Alex and would finally leave him alone.


    I sighed silently and shook my head as I carried on with my own work when a deep and seemingly


    upset voice rang out behind me. ¡°I need to have a word with whoever¡¯s in charge of the security. I didn¡¯t


    know we assigned an underage as the Queen¡¯s guard!¡±


    ¡°Great timing, brother!¡± Georgiaughed.


    Ethan hade back from his mission.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 204

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 204


    Chapter 204 Tell Me the Truth, Ethan


    He stood with his arms folded across his chest.


    For no reason, I felt like I had done something really wrong, like I had cheated on him, even though I


    didn¡¯t have even a tiny little bit of romantic feelings toward Alex, nor would I ever treat him as more


    than a friend.


    Before I could answer Ethan, Alex came back with a te of food. A small portion of juicy turkey was


    presented in the center, with a hot sweet potato next to it and some fresh raspberries circling the


    protein and the starch.


    It indeed was irresistible. I hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to eat since I had gotten up that morning. The


    delicious smell of food made my stomach rumble, and I flushed.


    ¡°My queen, please take a break and eat something. Your health is of utmost importance to your people,


    for you bear the burden of our freedom.¡± Alex set the te down to the table, and urged me to eat.


    Ethan¡¯s brow knitted even tighter and he narrowed his eyes. I watched the two of them facing each


    other, feeling quite awkward. All I wanted was for both of them to leave so that I could enjoy my meal,


    yet with the two of them both staring at each other, I felt I probably should say something so that they


    didn¡¯t end up fighting each other.


    Finally, Ethan looked at me and nodded. ¡°Rosalie, you should eat.¡±


    Alex immediately followed. ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty! Please enjoy your meal.¡±


    I pressed my temples, really hoping that they could sort out their problems outside of my tent.


    Then Alex bowed his head and offered Ethan his hand. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet the former Rogue King,


    Alpha Ethan,¡± he said with a very polite tone.


    Ethan didn¡¯t shake his hand, so Alex withdrew it.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I am the son of Alpha Das,¡± he exined, and I am the most devoted follower of Queen Rosalie, the


    White Queen. I shall do anything for my Queen.¡±


    Ethan raised an eyebrow at me, but all I could do was shrug. In the few days since Ethan had been


    gone, I¡¯d grown ustomed to having Alex around. He was a great conversationalist. He would tell


    stories to keep me entertained, especially when tending to wounded soldiers, and it made it easier to


    lift their spirits.


    It was a totally different experience from working with Ethan, who was always quiet and withdrawn and


    kept to himself.


    Also, Rowan really liked Alex. My new friend always knew how to make my babyugh. It was great to


    see Rowan sitting on Alex¡¯sp,ughing and pping his little hands.


    Ethan¡¯s face fell even more, and I could almost see veins popping out of his forehead a bit.


    If I hadn¡¯t known better, I would have said that Ethan was jealous, but in reality, he might have just


    found it annoying to have to deal with Alex¡¯s chattiness.


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t handle those two anymore, so I asked them, ¡°Hey Alex, do you mind helping me with


    some supplies? And Ethan, Landon said he wanted to catch you up on something when you are back.


    Do you mind going to see him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± Alex responded cheerfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Ethan also turned around.


    Thank the Moon Goddess, I could finally eat!


    ***


    For the next couple of days, Ethan basically ignored Alex, letting him follow me around and even attend


    the meetings we needed to have in order to talk about strategy.


    Alex normally just sat quietly and listened, though from time to time, he¡¯d give us his opinion. Ethan


    usually just pretended like Alex hadn¡¯t spoken, but I would sometimes incorporate Alex¡¯s good ideas


    into our n.


    Really, the only time that Alex wasn¡¯t with me was while I was feeding Rowan. I didn¡¯t need an


    audience for that.


    On the fourth day since Ethan returned from leading his war effort, I was in my tent feeding Rowan


    when I heard a heated conversation outside.


    ¡°I love Miss Rosalie, and I will marry her and im her for my own,¡± Alex was saying, his voice getting


    a bit louder with every word.


    ¡°Yeah, I really don¡¯t think you will,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Rosalie doesn¡¯t like you that way.¡±


    ¡°Given time, I will bring Miss Rosalie¡¯s heart around to find mine,¡± Alex said. ¡°You¡¯re jealous, Alpha


    Ethan, because you don¡¯t know how to show her love and consideration the way I do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit,¡± Ethan dered. ¡°You don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re talking about, boy.¡±


    ¡°I know that my love for Rosalie is undying, and I shall prove to her that I am the better man when it


    comes to giving her the love and attention that she deserves.¡± Alex was getting so loud now that I


    thought he had to be drawing a crowd.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± That was Georgia.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Alex here is delusional.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Ethan¡¯s sister wanted to know.


    ¡°Because he thinks he has a chance with Rosalie,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°You are jealous and recognize that I am now yourpetition!¡± Alex dered.


    ¡°Okay, Alex, why don¡¯t you go see if you can find something for Rosalie to eat?¡± Georgia suggested. I


    heard Alex leave, and then she said to Ethan, ¡°You know, it¡¯s about time you let Rosalie know how you


    feel, brother.¡±


    It was really embarrassing listening to their discussion about me, but Rowan was still eating, so I


    couldn¡¯t get up to go make them stop talking. However, Georgia¡¯s words drew my attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you learned to keep your nose out of my business,¡± he said snidely.


    Sheughed. ¡°This is my business. I¡¯m just trying to help.¡±


    Stay out of it, Georgia,¡± he said, and then he walked away, too, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how did


    Ethan really feel about me?


    We¡¯d been talking to one another. Although most of our conversations were focused on either war or


    Rowan and nothing romantic, I enjoyed Ethan¡¯spany regardless.


    However, in the back of my mind, I always heard his words about never loving me.


    But.. maybe Georgia had a point. Maybe he could have feelings for me.


    Georgia came into my tent. ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rowan finished nursing, and I moved him to my shoulder, covering up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I


    decided to pretend like I hadn¡¯t overheard.


    Georgia sat down on the end of my cot. ¡°I think my brother needs a kick in the pants.¡±


    I tried not tough. ¡°You always have an interesting way of starting a conversation. What do you


    mean?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, it¡¯s obvious to everyone else that he has feelings for you. He¡¯s just too afraid of what might


    happen if he admits it.¡±


    I froze, and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I do,¡± she said. ¡°And I know him pretty f*cking well. Seriously, the two of you need to stop skirting


    around this and just talk about it already.¡±


    I gave her a small smile. ¡°Thanks, Georgia,¡± I said. I appreciated her trying to help. ¡°I just don¡¯t know.


    I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll tell me he doesn¡¯t love me.¡±


    ¡°If he does tell you that he¡¯s a liar,¡± she concluded before getting up and walking outside.


    For the rest of the day, I considered her words. I observed Ethan closely, trying to figure out if there


    was a chance she was right.


    Later that evening, Ethan and I were to meet to discuss strategies in his tent. Alex followed me over,


    and as I walked in, Ethan stepped in front of him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ethan asked him. ¡°We don¡¯t need you to discuss strategy. You can go.¡±


    ¡°I must stay,¡± Alex dered. ¡°For it is my duty to stand and protect Queen Rosalie¡ªto death!¡±


    Ethan chuckled under his breath. ¡°Protect her from what? Me? She¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°No, I shall not let you run me off!¡± Alex said with a flourish of his hand.


    I could tell Ethan was reaching his tolerance limit, but I didn¡¯t stop them this time because I found it kind


    of funny.


    Perhaps Georgia was right.


    ¡°Fine, ¡± Ethan said, ¡°but here¡¯s the deal. The attack Rosalie and I will discuss right now is to m going to


    assume that it happened because our information was leaked. And since you will be the only other


    person in the tent.¨C if the battle doesn¡¯t go exactly as nned, I will have to have you killed.¡±


    Ethan spoke as if it would pain him greatly to have to order Alex¡¯s death.


    Alex looked at me. I felt it would be better if I cooperated with Ethan, so I nodded.


    His eyes were wide with consternation. ¡°I would never put Her Majesty in harm¡¯s way,¡± he reminded


    Ethan.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s probably best for you to leave,¡± Ethan rmended.


    ¡°Is


    is he bluffing?¡± Alex asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s been known to kill people for lesser transgressions.¡± I knew, of course, that


    Ethan was not serious. He just wanted Alex to go away. I kind of wanted Alex to go away for a bit, too.


    Alex looked from Ethan to me and back again before he finally said, ¡°Fine. I shall wait out here.¡±


    ¡°Good-¡±


    Ethan was cut off as Alex said, ¡°But Your Majesty, should you need anything at all, please call my


    name, and I shall be by your side posthaste!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, giving him a wave.


    Ethan closed the tent door and turned to face me, wide-eyed. ¡°Do you want him in here?¡±


    All I could do was giggle. ¡°Not particrly. He¡¯s harmless, though.¡±


    Ethan shook his head, and we set about talking over the strategy. I had hoped the fact that we were


    alone would make him open up to me a bit, but if anything, he was colder and more distant than usual.


    I wanted to believe what Georgia had told me, but I was still so scared of being rejected.


    The problem was, I was getting to a point where I could hardly stand not being with Ethan. I longed to


    touch him, to kiss him, to love him, as we had in the past.


    After we were done talking about work, I noticed Ethan was quieter than usual. In the glow of the


    lantern light, he looked so sexy. I was having trouble peeling my eyes off him.


    We were all alone, and though Alex was outside somewhere, I felt like we were the only people in the


    world.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan was sitting in a chair behind a makeshift table, a map spread out in front of him. We¡¯d already


    hashed out our next move, and he was just making sure it was the best decision.


    Georgia¡¯s words came back to me, and with all of the longing that I felt for him, I could no longer hold


    myself back.


    Moving around the table, I scooted it out of the way as he looked up at me. ¡°Rosalie? What are you


    doing?¡± His voice was husky, and I felt like perhaps he wouldn¡¯t mind me being a little. proactive?


    I bit down my lips. It was now or never.


    I gathered all of my courage and sat down on hisp. His eyes widened as he dropped the report he


    was holding on the ground.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time we stopped all of this nonsense, Ethan,¡± I told him.


    ¡°What nonsense?¡± he whispered, his hot breath fanning my face.


    ¡°This dance we keep doing with one another,¡± I exined. ¡°It¡¯s getting tiresome. I¡¯m ready to be done


    with all of it and just be honest with one another.¡± i dragged my hand along his cheek.


    ¡°Honest about what?¡± he asked me, but I could tell by the way he wrapped his arms around me, the


    way he was looking at me, that he knew exactly what I meant.


    I leaned in, pressing my lips to his, and waited for him to respond. He parted his lips, and I slid my


    tongue inside, moving my hand up to the back of his head to hold him close to me as I explored his


    mouth with mine.


    Pulling away, I left him holding his breath. ¡°Tell me the truth, Ethan,¡± I begged him. ¡°Tell me .. do you


    love me?¡±


    His answer this time was exactly the opposite of what he¡¯d told me before-and exactly what I wanted to


    hear him say.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bright light lit in his eyes, and I heard the most beautiful music in the world. With all my heart.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 205

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 205


    Chapter 205 I Need Him. Now.


    Ethan leaned over and found my lips, and I thought this must be what a person who¡¯s been wandering


    in the desert for years feels like the moment the first drops of water quench their thirst.


    It had been too long since he kissed me, not the Rogue King, but the real Ethan-my Ethan.


    His hands began to explore my body as I felt him stiffen beneath me. I ran my hand up the side of his


    cheek, his five o¡¯clock shadow stinging my palm as I tangled my fingers in his hair.


    He whispered as he released my lips. ¡°This¡¯s onest chance you have to be free from me¡­¡±


    I could hardly breathe as I looked into his eyes. ¡°Ethan, do you not want me?¡±


    He seemed to have used all of his strength to control his desire. The fire in his blue eyes was about to


    devour me. ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t do this to me unless you¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless what? That I love you?¡± I smiled, tears filled my eyes. Through my blurred vision, I looked him


    in the eye.


    ¡°Yes, I love you, Ethan Gray, ever since the first time I saw you!¡±


    He inhaled sharply, and his entire body trembled.


    I blew into his ear, ¡°What are you waiting for, my Alpha?¡±


    I needed him. Now.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°P*ck it! You asked for it,¡±


    I smiled at him again andmanded, ¡°Take me.¡±


    Without another word, he stood, and I wrapped my legs around his waist, my tongue plunging into his


    mouth. In two quick strides, he was across the room, and we were tumbling onto the cot.


    My mind went wild as he wasted no time ripping my clothes off of me. I wed at the waistband of his


    shorts, but my hands were trembling with excitement, and Ethan ended up tugging those off as well.


    My eyes raked over his body as he spread my legs and positioned himself between them. My hands


    reached for his muscr hips so I could hold on as I was certain this was going to be earth-shattering.


    We didn¡¯t need to spend any time exploring each other¡¯s bodies or working our way into it. I had been


    ready for him for ages, and it was clear by the way his thick cock probed against my entrance that he


    was just as ready as I was.


    Ethan dipped his head to take one of my erect nipples between his lips as he pushed inside of me. My


    head fell backward and a moan of pleasure filled the air. He felt so good, I thought I might cry.


    It had been way too long.


    He continued to caress my breasts as his thrusting established a rhythm, and I lifted my hips to meet


    him, our pace quickening. I did my best to keep quiet, knowing the walls of the tent were thin and


    people could be listening.


    For a moment, Alex¡¯s face shed before my eyes, and I found myself blushing. I was certain he hadn¡¯t


    gone far.


    Still, when Ethan began to make a grinding motion against my most sensitive area with each thrust, I


    came undone. I bit down on my bottom lip as he lifted his face from my breasts to look at me.


    ¡°Cry out for me, Rosalie,¡± he whispered.


    I shook my head, and heughed.


    ¡°Do it. Let everyone know that you want me, Rosalie.¡±


    My mouth fell open, but I still fought the urge to scream. As Ethan withdrew slightly, taking a different


    angle that didn¡¯t feel as good, I looked back into his face and knew he was teasing me.


    ¡°Please,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Please what?¡± he asked me.


    I grunted. Was he really going to make me beg?


    ¡°Please, Ethan, please¡­.¡±


    ¡°Please what, Rosalie?¡± he asked me, a teasing lilt to his voice.


    ¡°Please, Ethan.. give it to me, please?¡± My cries were so loud, I was afraid people in a nearby vige


    might hear them.


    But then, as he did as I asked and began to drive into my nub again, I shouted even louder, my


    ethereal moans filling the night air.


    When I came, it was hard. I felt my body tighten up and go into full spasm, my muscles gripping his


    shaft and quivering around him. It didn¡¯t take long for him to join me, and then his warm seed filled me


    up, and both of usy panting in each other¡¯s arms.


    ¡°F*ck,¡± Ethan whispered, copsing against my shoulder. ¡°How I¡¯ve missed you!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak, but I ran a hand through his hair and moved to kiss him softly on the lips.


    I nodded and managed, ¡°Me, too.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Rosalie. I hope you know that¡¯s the truth.¡± He leaned up and gently stroked my cheek,


    massaging it with his thumb.


    ¡°I know,¡± I whispered, still so d to hear him say those words.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to let the world know that we are in love.¡± He smiled at me, and I felt my heart near


    bursting at his words.


    I remembered the frightened little girl I used to be, hidden in the castle, wondering if he would ever


    admit he had feelings for me.


    Now, he was the one who wanted to tell the world.


    But I didn¡¯t see the point in that. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ just let them figure it out,¡± I suggested.


    His eyebrows knitted together. ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell them?¡±


    ¡°It could be more fun this way. Seeing who figures it out first.¡±


    In reality, I simply didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. I was afraid he might get embarrassed-of me


    ¡ªand try to put some distance between us again.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said, but I thought my request had bothered him.


    ¡°We should get some rest,¡± I told him. ¡°We have a capital to take back.¡±


    That made him smile. ¡°As long as we are together, Rosalie, I think we can conquer the entire world.¡±


    I leaned over and kissed him.


    He was here, so I already had my entire world.


    ***


    The closer we traveled to Mirage, the more powerful of an army we had, while our enemies got weaker.


    After all, James and Kal were not best friends either. As Damian continued to wreak havoc for Kal¡¯s


    troops, we noticed that James¡¯ men took a breather and started to run back to fight for their own king.


    In short, thebined forces of James and Kal were in disarray, and we decided to take care of one


    problem at a time. While Damian was causing trouble for Kal, we decided to take over Mirage before


    King James had the opportunity to re-establish a new army of his own.


    A few minor skirmishes slowed us down on our way to the capital, but there was nothing major. We


    didn¡¯t lose a single warrior, and within a week of our nned assault on the capital, Ethan and I found


    ourselves camped within view of the castle turrets on the far side of the walls.


    It was eerie to be back there. So many things had happened on the other side of the castle walls. I


    wondered what it would be like to return to the suite Ethan and I stayed in, climbing back into the bed


    we had shared¡­ It seemed like all of that had happened in another lifetime.


    *Are we ready to attack?¡± Talon asked early in the morning of the day we¡¯d nned our assault on the


    capital.


    But I was having reservations. ¡°So many innocent citizens have taken shelter here,¡± I reminded him


    and Ethan. ¡°Perhaps we should try another tactic first.¡±


    ¡°Another tactic?¡± Ethan asked, folding his arms across his chest. ¡°What do you have in mind, my


    Queen?¡±


    I smiled at him. It always made me feel giddy when he called me that, as if I truly belonged to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if King James and the queen would consider a peaceful discussion,¡± I suggested. ¡°I believe


    that the people here have had enough bloodshed. Many of them may be confused as to who they


    should be loyal to.¡± I thought of Marcus, the spy we¡¯d caught, and how confused he was.


    ¡°What if King James won¡¯t agree to it?¡±


    General Vandough answered for me, ¡°Then at least we will have tried to take the capital back


    peacefully. We can attack knowing any bloodshed is on their hands, not ours.¡±


    Ethan studied my face for a moment, and I didn¡¯t waiver. He nodded. ¡°Send a messenger,¡± he told


    Talon.


    A few hourster, we walked out from our battlelines under a white g of truce to speak to King James


    and his wife.


    When the king and queen walked out, they looked tired and sickly. Based on the agreement, a private


    meeting would be held for only the Kings and queens and a couple of their most trusted subordinates


    outside of the capital in a makeshift meeting room.


    Talon began, making a slight bow with his head out of respect. ¡°Thank you for meeting with us, Your


    Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You gave us little choice,¡± James said calmly. ¡°If we had refused, you would¡¯ve attacked and killed


    many innocent people.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Talon kept his polite appetion towards James, but his words were blunt, ¡°Please allow


    me to remind you that the innocent blood that has been spilled in this war is not on the White Queen or


    Alpha Ethan¡¯s hands.¡±


    King James retorted, ¡°Ethan was the cause of it all!¡±


    ¡°We all know that was just an excuse.¡± Talon¡¯s voice was strong and he said to James, ¡°You had an


    opportunity to end this war when King Kal approached the capital months ago. However, instead of


    letting Alpha Ethan take a force out to face off against our enemy, you betrayed your cousin and


    banished the most powerful defending leader of the country. As a result, this war has dragged and your


    people have continued to suffer! And now, you¡¯ve also lost your kingdom!¡±


    King James¡¯s jaw flexe and it was clear all of the fight wasn¡¯t out of him yet. Talon got to the point.


    ¡°Please peacefully hand over the throne to Queen Rosalie and Alpha Ethan, or else the consequences


    will be dire.¡±


    King James¡¯ nostril red and he pushed himself up. ¡°No! Don¡¯t even¡ª¡±


    Then his body copsed, and the queen supported his falling body to make sure that he didn¡¯t hit the


    ground hard. It was one of the queen¡¯s confidants who knocked King James unconscious.


    Everything happened so fast that Talon, Ethan and I lost speech for a moment.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Talon said to the queen, his brow knitted.


    This wasn¡¯t how we envisioned the meeting would go.


    The queen gazed down on her mate, and her voice was gentle, ¡°James did everything for me and¡­our


    child, but he can be stubborn at times. I figured it would be better for him to keep his opinions to himself


    during the meeting.¡±


    I took another look at James and realized that he was just unconscious. He wasn¡¯t harmed.


    The queen¡¯s confidants moved James to a stretcher and made sure that he wasying in afortable


    position.


    Then she looked at Talon, and held her chin high like a proud queen would. Her voice was firm and


    decisive, ¡°Yes, we will hand over the throne, but I have a condition.¡±


    Ethan finally spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re in no position to bargain.¡±


    The queen pulled up a confident smile on her face.


    She didn¡¯t reply to Ethan, instead, she turned to me.


    Chapter 205 I Need Him. Now.


    ¡°I have news about Soren,¡± she said, staring at me, ¡°and I would like to exchange that news for me and


    my mate¡¯s lives.¡±


    I gasped.


    She tilted her head and asked, ¡°What do you say, Queen Rosalie?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 206

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 206


    Chapter 206 An Arm and¡­ Another Arm


    The queen sat across from me, her elbow on the desk, and her fingers weaved together under her


    chin.


    She waited patiently for my answer.


    Ethan didn¡¯t express his opinion, and I knew he wanted this to be my decision.


    ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t. Even if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be easy enough for you to hunt us down


    afterwards? I¡¯m not that stupid. I need your word to guarantee our safety in getting out of the Mirage,


    and I know you¡¯ll keep your promise if the news is legitimate.¡±


    pondered for a moment. Indeed, it would be no use for her to make up anything fake, because when


    we found out they tried to trick us again, they would only get themselves into more trouble.


    I looked at Ethan and Talon, both men kept their silence. Therefore, I gave her my answer, ¡°Okay, you


    have my word that you and your mate¡¯s lives will be spared.¡±


    She nodded, and handed me a letter. A letter from Damian.


    My eyes nced over it quickly. It was a letter from Damian to James. I remembered Soren telling me


    that Damian was cunning just like Romero, and he didn¡¯t have loyalty towards anyone. Whatever would


    benefit him more would be the action he would take.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Most of the information in the letter we¡¯d already known, but thest part caught my attention.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have attacked Kal. D*mn Soren tricked me into doing it, but the damage is already done.


    Anyway, I¡¯ve got him now¡­. Be careful, Ethan and Rosalie areing to Mirage. You should be


    ready¡­¡±


    I exchanged a look with Ethan and handed him the letter.


    Damian had Soren! We needed to do something about it.


    The queen saw I was done reading. She stood up gracefully and nodded to me and Ethan. ¡°It appeared


    to me that Queen Rosalie has verified that the news is legit and useful for you. That being said, James


    and I will be safe for the rest of our lives. Now, please excuse us.¡±


    The way she carried herself almost made me feel that she was the victor of this meeting.


    Before she could exit the room, however, Ethan stopped her. She was not afraid to look him in the eyes


    and asked scornfully, ¡°Cousin Ethan, are you nning to break Queen Rosalie¡¯s promise? A deal is a


    deal.¡±


    Ethan kept his cool, but he stated, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, however, all of us have to pay the price for our


    actions. Do you really think you two can be off the hook so easily after bringing disaster for tens of


    thousands of lives and families?¡±


    The queen frowned. ¡°Ethan, I admitted that we lost to you, and here we are, you can have the throne.


    However, you¡¯re after power just like we were, and if it was you, you would also make the same choice


    as we did to protect your heir. In fact, you¡¯ve already done so! So don¡¯t be so disgusting and make it


    sound like you¡¯re some selfless saint!¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t exin himself but smirked, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not. In fact, I hold grudges.¡±


    She sneered, ¡°So what are you going to do about us then? Torture us? So that your precious Rosalie


    can see what kind of monster you truly are?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t lose his temper because of her provocation. ¡°I have no interest in that. However, I do


    believe your punishment should be the same as the one you meted out on me.¡±


    The queen¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Ethan¡¯s lips parted, and only one word came out. Banishment.¡±


    She froze for a few seconds and then startedughing so hard.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Herugh was bitter and crazy. After a long while, finally, she stopped. She shouted at


    Ethan, ¡°Why? Why couldn¡¯t


    you just let us go? Wasn¡¯t it already enough that we have lost everything?! Our kingdom and our


    child?!¡±


    Ethan moved away and gestured for her to go ahead and leave the room.


    She finally was irritated by his indifferent attitude and shouted, ¡° Just because you are worried about us


    going after her blood again, you have to banish us?!¡± She red at me, and this time, I saw venom in


    her eyes.


    I was struck dumbfounded and turned to look at Ethan.


    Ethan didn¡¯t seem to care about what she¡¯d said. He looped his arm around my waist and concluded


    this conversation.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I would never take any risk when ites to her.¡±


    tiet


    Thanks to the peaceful transition, there was minimal destruction in the capital city. As we took charge


    of Mirage, more Alphas from all over the country came to swear their allegiance to me.


    Everywhere I went in Mirage, people called out to me, wishing me well. I finally started to get used to


    greeting the crowd without flushing and answering questions diplomatically.


    It was tiring, but I understood it had to be done.


    Once in a while though, I thought of the days when I was in Mirage as a breeder. I actually missed


    some of those old times, when there wasn¡¯t an entire country on my shoulders, and I didn¡¯t have to


    smile to the point that my face hurt.


    I looked towards Ethan, who was currently sitting at the opposite end of the dinning table as me, and


    his face was emotionless. We held the dinner to wee the Alphas from other parts of the country,


    but it was obvious that Ethan had no interest in


    entertaining any of the guests at all.


    I muttered, ¡°How can he sit there and not even smile?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Your Majesty, what did you say?¡± the young Alpha next to me asked.


    I turned to look at him. He had a pair of bright eyes. He definitely was a good looking guy, especially


    when he smiled, he had a pair of dimples.


    *Ah, no, nothing. Thank you for making such a long trip to Mirage. Alpha¡­¡± What was his name¡­? Ah,


    Robert, right. ¡°Alpha Robert.¡±


    ¡°Please, Your Majesty, my beautiful queen, know that my pack and I will always be loyal to you!D*mn


    Kal forced me to fight for him because he held my mother hostage¡­¡±


    I looked at Ethan and noticed his jaw was set.


    Yep, he was irritated at the moment-again.


    I returned my attention to Robert, and asked, ¡°And how is your mother now?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, my dear mother is free and back home, Your Majesty. You¡¯re so kind to ask, it would


    make her feel very special that you¡¯d asked about her.¡± He dropped his silverware and got up from his


    chair, kneeled down with one knee, took my hand and kissed the back of it.


    Alex red at him from a couple of seats down, ¡°Hey Robert, are you going to eat or not? You are at


    dinner!¡±


    Robert replied, ¡°I don¡¯t see any issues expressing my appreciation to the queen!¡±


    Alex retorted, ¡°You can express your appreciation with your words!¡± Then he turned to me, ¡°Right, Your


    Majesty?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s face fell even harder, and I could almost hear him make a low rumbling noise in the back of his


    throat.


    I didn¡¯t know what to think at the moment. Looking around the table, I was hoping someone else would


    say something to distract those two.


    Vicky lowered her head so I couldn¡¯t see her expression, but her shoulders were shaking slightly, while


    Georgia burst intoughter.


    Cerina, Seraphine, Paul, and Talon all pretended nothing had happened and continued to work on their


    food.


    I signed inwardly. It seemed like I was on my own.


    All I wished for was this dinner to end soon, so when Jace mindlinked me, I excused myself from the


    dining hall immediately. Ethan followed me out.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have an urgent message for you.¡¯


    Jace and Richard were both tasked to locate Soren. They were sent to the inds and should be back


    now. I was hoping we could get some clues about Soren. Any clue. It had been too long since we had


    heard from him. And the longer we waited, the more anxious I got.


    ¡®About Soren?¡± I asked quickly. Hoping to hear some good news.


    ¡®Not exactly. It¡¯s a bitplicated.¡¯


    ¡°Meet me in the throne room then,¡¯ I told him.


    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m meeting Jace in the throne room¡­.¡±


    He nodded and walked up to me without a word. He was still cranky about the dinner. Maybe work


    could distract him from his bad mood..


    Jace was already waiting at the throne room for us.


    Next to him was a box about three feet longying on the ground.


    I was confused. ¡°What happened?¡±


    He extended an envelope to me. ¡°This is for you, Your Majesty!¡±


    * Any ideas who it may be from?¡± Ethan asked me.


    I shook my head. All it said was, ¡°Queen Rosalie¡± on the envelope.


    With my stomach tangled in a knot, I opened the envelope to find a white piece of paper. I read over it


    quickly, and my bottom lip began to tremble.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ethan asked me.


    ¡°It¡¯s an invitation,¡± I told him. ¡°My presence has been requested on the inds.¡± I looked up at him and


    saw the concern in his eyes as I rified. ¡°It¡¯s from Damian.¡±


    ¡°Why in the world would he think you¡¯ll go to the inds? Did he lose his godd mn mind?¡±


    I handed Ethan the letter. ¡°He said he has an offer for me, but he only wants to speak to me. He


    understands if I am apanied by a small number of guards, but he most definitely does not want to


    see you or Talon with me, or else the offer is off the table.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened at thatst sentence.


    ¡°He also said that to show his sincerity, he would present us a gift.¡±


    Both of our gazesnded on the box on the ground.


    Ethan frowned, and stepped forward, instructing Jace, ¡°Jace, protect your queen in case there¡¯s


    something dangerous in it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Jace stepped forward, and used his body as a shield for me.


    Ethan opened the box, took a peek, then closed the box top again immediately. I couldn¡¯t see the


    contents in it from my angle.


    Ethan¡¯s expression was hard to describe, I couldn¡¯t tell his emotions at all.


    ¡°What was it?¡± I asked curiously.


    Ethan was still thinking over something, but I couldn¡¯t wait anymore. I walked over, trying to check it out


    myself while Ethan pulled me back and used his hand to cover my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± he said.


    ¡°What is it? You¡¯re making me nervous¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an arm,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    My mind immediately went to Soren and I looked towards Ethan, who was still thinking. My heart was


    beating wildly, and I almost burst into tears. ¡°Ethan.. Soren¡­¡±


    He looked at me and shook his head, ¡°No, that¡¯s not Soren¡¯s.¡±


    I let out a relieved breath to soothe my thumping heart.


    Then I heard him say, ¡°It seems to be Kal¡¯s.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 207

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 207


    Chapter 207: A Trade is Proposed


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rosalie, it¡®s too dangerous for you to go!¡±


    It was only Ethan and I left in the throne room after Jace brought another piece of news¨C the troops of


    the Western Kingdom had been fully dissolved by Damiam.


    Since there wouldn¡®t be any immediate battles I needed to attend any more, I saw there was a


    necessity for me to go to the inds.


    ¡°Ethan, I¡®ll be fine,¡± I reasoned with him, ¡°You and I know Damian isn¡®t a trustworthy person and he


    does what will bring him the biggest reward¨C¡±


    He interrupted, ¡°d you agree with me.¡±


    ¡°However, because of that, it¡®s not hard to guess his motivation.¡±


    Ethan arched an eyebrow.


    I tipped my head to the side and studied my mate¡®s face for a moment and continued, ¡°Clearly, Damian


    is afraid of you. That was why he eliminated Kal for us, because he knows that it¡®s just a matter of time


    before we win the war. When that happens, he wouldn¡®t be able to fight against us on his own,


    therefore he proactively chose to kill Kal as a favor to us, showing us his intent to be our ally.¡±


    Ethan listened patiently this time, although I knew he must have also thought about all of this.


    ¡°That being said, why in the world would he want to do something to potentially make you want to kill


    him?¡± I asked.


    He shrugged, and I knew he understood I had a point. ¡°Well, I still think it¡®s too dangerous,¡± he told me.


    ¡°It is dangerous,¡± I agreed. ¡°But Ethan, I¡®m not some fragile flower that you have to guard over for the


    rest of my life¡ªnot anymore anyway.¡±


    Was it all that long ago that I was willing to just give up and die because Ethan wanted it that way? It


    seemed like it had happened in a different life, but it really had only been less than two years.


    Finally, he sighed and pulled me into his arms, ¡°I really don¡®t like this¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand. Believe me, I don¡®t want to deal with Damian either.¡± I leaned my head against his warm


    chest, listening to his strong heartbeat, ¡°However, I am hoping he wants to give us back Soren.


    Whatever his conditions are, I will listen, if it involves the release of your brother¡­ and my friend.¡±


    ¡°My brother and your friend who is in love with you,¡± Ethan reminded me. He didn¡®t sound jealous like


    he had with Alex and that new person today¡­ oh, Robert. He only sounded matter¨Cof¨Cfact.


    ¡°Well,¡± I said, ¡°whether he does or doesn¡®t, he is an important part of our family. And Rowan loves him.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡®t argue with that. ¡°Let me sleep on it overnight.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°Toward what end? Ethan, I have to go!¡±


    ¡°Toward trying to make sure you have the right team, Rosalie. I trust your judgment. If you think you¡®ll


    be safe, who am ! to argue with Your Majesty?¡±


    Thonestly didn¡®t think he gave in so easily. My eyebrows arched. ¡°Who are you, and what have you


    done with my mate?¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Good question.¡± He lowered his head and pressed his lips to mine,


    I could not be more thankful, yet again, that the Moon Goddess had blessed me with such a wonderful


    man.


    The next day, I found myself making a trip I never thought I would make again.


    I was back on a boat, headed to Avondale.


    Chapter 207 A Trade is Proposed


    Sitting on a bench, looking out at the water, my mind went over what it had been like on myst trip to


    the inds.


    I was excited and frightened, looking forward to starting a new life. However, at that point, I had no idea


    that the so called new life was only illusions fabricated for me by someone else,


    This time, I was no longer timid. I knew exactly who I would be dealing with and what I needed to do,


    I felt confident in myself and the team.


    Jace, Richard, a few more of Ethan¡®s men who hade here with him before, as well as Georgia


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Georgia asked me as the inds finally came into view in the distance,


    ¡°A little,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I have courage and faith that this will work out.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t,¡± Georgia muttered, ¡°You¡®re two steps ahead of me then I¡®m scared as f*ck.¡±


    I couldn¡®t help but giggle. ¡°What are you scared of? Being captured or killed?¡± I couldn¡®t imagine that¡®s


    what she was referring to. Georgia was known as a dare¨Cdevil.


    Georgia shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I¡®m scared that what we think this is about¡­ isn¡®t what it¡®s about.¡±


    patted her knee. I understood.


    I was worried about Soren, too.


    We disembarked at the port and found tworge SUVs waiting for us. I thought I recognized them from


    what had previously been Soren¡®s fleet.


    ¡°Queen Rosalie,¡± one of the men who was waiting for us said, ¡°Alpha Damian sends his regards. He is


    waiting for you at the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Alpha?¡± Georgia said beside me, her tone sarcastic.


    I lightly elbowed her in the side. Now was not the time to irritate the big men with all of the muscles.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, and the two of us climbed into the back of one of the vehicles along with Jace and


    Richard.


    As we drove through Avondale, the sights outside of the window brought back so many memories to


    me, both good and bad.


    I thought about the time I¡®d been beaten and robbed, and I remembered how upset I was when I found


    out it was Soren who had arranged everything.


    But I also thought about how he did everything he could to cheer me up.


    Closing my eyes, I saw Soren¡®s smiling face. He always knew how to make meugh. Back then, he


    was so different from Ethan, and that¡®s why I liked him from the very beginning.


    Yes, he had other motives when he approached me, however, it still didn¡®t change the fact that he was


    there for me when I needed support and caring most in my life.


    Now that I looked back, perhaps some of the things he did for me were truly from of his heart.


    I took a deep breath and slowly let it out, praying to the Moon Goddess, ¡°When we leave here, please


    let us have Soren with us.¡±


    We arrived at the house where I¡®d first stayed with Soren.


    It was interesting that Damian chose it out of all the locations on the ind as the meeting spot for us.


    The driver opened the door for us, Jace and Richard insisted on going in first to make sure it was safe.


    When they were satisfied it wasn¡®t a trap, Georgia and I went in, along with the rest of my detail.


    I was escorted to Soren¡®s old office.


    Many of his belongings were still everywhere throughout the house. It felt like the house was waiting for


    its old master to return


    Damian sat in Soren¡®s office chair, swiveling it back and forth slowly. When he saw me, he hopped up,


    a smile of relief


    crossing his face ¡°Thank you foring, Queen Rosalie.¡± He offered me his hand


    stared at it for a moment before I decided to y nice and shook il. ¡°Damian, I¡®m not sure whether we


    are allies or not,¡± I admitted


    He nodded, ¡°I understand, but I assure you, I want nothing more than to win your frust.¡±


    ¡°That will take some doing¡± I was kind but honest.


    ¡°i know,¡± he said, ¡°I can¡®t me you. But I assure you, if you give me what I want, I will give you what


    you want.¡±


    Clearing my throat, I asked him, ¡°And what is it that you want, Damian?¡±


    With an uneasy shrug, he said, ¡°Your assurance.¡±


    ¡°My assurance?¡± I repeated. ¡°Of what?¡±


    ¡°Your assurance that I will be pardoned of any crimes you and Alpha Ethan may feel I havemitted


    and that I will be left alone to continue to rule the inds.¡± He said it in a straightforward tone.


    i chuckled, ¡°Damian, I¡®m not a businessman, but even I know that trades should be fair. You are asking


    a lot.¡±


    He looked at me quite surprised at what I¡®d said. Then he chuckled, ¡°I thought I¡®d shown Your Majesty


    enough sincerity by contributing to ending the war?¡±


    ¡°Even if you didn¡®t, you knew the result wouldn¡®t change. Also, you know if Ethan chooses to, he can


    take over your ind.¡±


    Damian¡®s eyes flickered.


    Yes, I would like to free Soren¡­ however, I also knew I couldn¡®t let Damian feel he had the upper hand,


    I watched him hesitate about what to say. It was obvious that he hadn¡®t anticipated me being difficult.


    I felt it was time, so I smiled at him.


    ¡°Alpha Damian,¡± I said. He was surprised by how I addressed him. ¡°I came here today not because I


    want to challenge you. In fact, I can see that you¡®ve done a fine job ruling the inds.¡±


    He looked at me with uncertainty in his eyes.


    ¡°You feltfortable inviting me here because you know that I¡®d hate to see any disruption brought to


    the inds, right?¡±


    I didn¡®t wait for his answer, and stated, ¡°I¡®m not a born politician, and I¡®m not good at ying bargaining


    games. So, here s my offer. You can continue to rule the inds as long as you pledge your loyalty to


    me, and promise to treat your people with care and justice.¡±


    His eyes widened and he seemed to be still digesting my words.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± | pressured him for an answer.


    He took a few breaths, and finally, he shook his head.


    | arched an eyebrow, Did he just turn down my proposal? I had thought through the situation, and I was


    quite sure¡­.


    Damian let out a chuckle, ¡°I really had not anticipated that¡­Your Majesty. You¡®ve changed a lot.¡±


    I kept my smile and maintained myposure. ¡°I heard that a lottely. We all have, including you,


    Damian.¡±


    He stood up from his chair, walked to me, and bowed, ¡°I ept your offer, Your Majesty! You have my


    word that as long as the Denali Inds are under my rule, they will be ruled with respect, care, and


    justice!¡±


    I secretly let out a breath I had been holding for a while. Then, I took a pause, tried my best to make


    myself sound calm, and asked the question that had been lingering in my mind for days. ¡°Now, tell me,


    where is Soren?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 208

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 208


    Chapter 208 Madalynn¡¯s Ending


    Back on the boat headed to East Port, I sat and stared out at the ocean.


    *Rosalie, din, you were good!¡± Georgia whistled at me, ¡°But how did you know for sure Damian had


    Soren and Soren wasn¡¯t hammed?¡±


    It was easier to breathe going home than it had been going across to the inds.


    ¡°When he asked to let him rule the inds. If he didn¡®t have Soren alive, he wouldn¡®t dare to make that


    request,¡± I answered.


    *Brilliant!¡± Georgiaplimented, leaning against the railing, ¡°So, this is it? We are all done? No war?¡±


    Then she stretched big and dered loudly, ¡°Great! I can¡®t wait for a long vacation!¡±


    Jace leaned towards her, ¡°Georgia, where do you want to go? Can I go with you?¡±


    ¡°Jace,¡± I asked him, ¡°Have you ever seen Beta Talon get mad?¡±


    Jace was confused, ¡°No, why?¡±


    *If you want to try out the rage from the most well¨Cmannered Beta in the world, go ahead to go on


    Georgia¡®s vacation.¡±


    He thought about it for a moment and shared his decision with us in a solemn expression. ¡°No, thank


    you! I like my life too much to end it this early!¡±


    Georgia and I exchanged a look, and we both giggled. ¡°I just can¡®t believe this is finally over!¡± she said.


    I took a deep breath, and I agreed with Georgia. It felt too good to be true.


    This war was finally over. We had defeated Kal and James, Behar and Madalynn went missing, and


    Damian was no longer a threat.


    ¡°It just doesn¡®t feel real,¡± I turned my head to talk to the man sitting next to me, ¡°does it, Soren?¡±


    Soren grinned at me, ¡°But it¡®s true. You did it, Rosalie!¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Not me. We did it, Soren.¡±


    ¡°If you insist,¡± Soren whispered jokingly, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    It had only been a few hours since we¡®d recovered him from Damian, and he was still weak. Although


    Damian kept Soren alive, he had not been particrly kind to him. Soren was physically punished


    severely. Damian had beaten him and kept him without much food or water.


    Looking at his thin and pallid face, I croaked, ¡°You didn¡®t have to do this. Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Hey Ro, don¡®t cry! See, I am all good, thanks to your blood.¡±


    The old name he used to call me had me pausing for a moment. I sighed, ¡°You haven¡®t called me that


    for a long time.¡±


    ¡°It truly was a long time ago. The first time we ever saw one another was at the port we are headed to,¡±


    Soren whispered.


    ¡°I remember that day vividly,¡± I told Soren. ¡°I looked back at the pier and saw you standing there, and


    my heart caught in my throat.¡±


    ¡°You thought I was Ethan?¡± he asked, a slight smirk on his face. I nodded. ¡°And you thought I was


    going to drag you back to Mirage?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Well, we¡®vee a long way since then, huh?¡±


    I smiled at him, but I didn¡®t have much to say about the memories he was bringing up now. That was


    not a good time in


    0002


    22:17


    Chapter 208 Madalynn¡®s Ending


    my life. Ethan had nned to kill me, Madalynn had schemed to kill me, Damian might have wanted to


    kill me, and Soren¡­ well, he didn¡®t particrly do anything to kill me, but he had been willing to let me


    be beaten so that he could trick me¡­ Yes, I hade a long way since then, and I was d I never


    had to go back.


    Soren gently ced a hand on top of mine where it sat next to me on the bench. ¡°I know that I met you


    under false pretenses, Rosalie, but I can say¡­ I¡®m d I was such a selfish fool back then. Because if


    I hadn¡®t been, i might never have met you.¡±


    I looked into his eyes and noticed mine clouding over with tears. In that moment, I forgave everything, if


    anything I¡®d been storing up in my heart to hold against him, and wrapped my arms around him.


    I¡®d said it once before, and it had hurt him, but this time, I hoped it was what he needed to hear. ¡°You¡®re


    a good friend, Soren.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ro,¡± he said and patted my back.


    The rest of the trip home was fairly uneventful, and I spent much of my time sitting outside, watching


    the ocean waves in sce, remembering the life I¡®d had before, reliving the adventures I¡¯d had over the


    last almost¨Ctwo¨Cyears, and longing to be home.


    I longed to see Ethan. I hadn¡®t been away from him for too long, but it was long enough. I was ready to


    be back with him forever.


    As the boat neared the dock, my eyes were glued to the pier I wanted more than anything to look at the


    same spot where I¡®d once seen Soren standing and thought I was seeing Ethan to have the same form


    revealed to me again.


    But Ethan wasn¡®t there.


    The port was busy with peopleing and going. The war had ended, and they all felt safe to travel


    again. Many of them likely hadn¡®t seen their friends and families in othernds for a long time.


    With a deep breath, I began to disembark, Georgia at my side, still hoping Ethan would materialize out


    of nowhere.


    I stepped off onto solid ground, and immediately, I had a nervous tension in my stomach.


    ¡°Is Ethan here?¡± | muttered, looking around.


    ¡°Ethan¡®s not here, but I am¡­.¡± I heard a familiar voice behind me and turned around to see a woman in


    a floppy beach hat pulling it off as she snarled at me.


    ¡°Madalynn!¡± | shouted.


    All around us, the crowd of ¡°tourists¡± erupted into warriors, shifting into their wolf forms and showing my


    small detail that we had been ambushed!


    Madalynn¡®s cackle disyed her white teeth as she tossed her head back. Her fangs elongated in front


    of me, her wolf emerging from within her.


    ¡°Protect Her Majesty!¡± Jace shouted, trying to get between me and the threat, but the threat was


    everywhere.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    With a guttural growl deep in my throat, Iunched myself off of the sidewalk near the water¡®s edge,


    and flew at Madalynn, shifting in the air as I came down, my wolf colliding with hers.


    I wed at her face with my front paws as she skirted backward, trying to get her feet beneath her after


    our collision. Keeping her off bnce, I lowered my shoulder and rammed into her again. This time,


    she went flying into the air. I left the ground, too, intending to pounce on her.


    Madalynn rolled to the side, and I came at her once more, pinning her down. My ws ripped into the


    flesh of her


    shoulders as she screeched and yelped.


    All around us, I heard the sounds of battle as my few wolves took on the dozen or so more she had


    brought with her, but from the sounds of things, it was a pretty even fight.


    I didn¡®t know how that was possible. How was my small force able to handle one so muchrger?


    I turned my head for a moment to find my answer. Arge male wolf was tearing through Madalynn¡®s


    warriors as if they were nothing more than pups.


    A smile came to my wolf¡®s mouth.


    22.12


    Chapter 205 Madalynn¡®s Ending


    Athan!


    He looked at me for only a second before he went back to his killing spree.


    I returned my attention to Madalynn. The digging i¡®d done with my razor sharp nails had taken its toll,


    and she was bleeding profusely. But as I was lowering my head, she put all of her energy into kicking


    me off of her, and I went flying into the air,nding a few feet away


    Pain radiated through my back, but I wasn¡®t staying down. I rolled over and pushed back up onto my


    feet, but when I saw Madalynn standing there, I froze.


    She had shifted again and stood before me, a naked, dirty, red¨Ceyed monster of a woman with wild hair


    and bruises and cuts all over her body.


    ¡°Do it!¡± she shouted.


    I growled at her, but I didn¡®t continue with my attack.


    ¡°All of my guys are dead!¡± she said, ¡°Father¡­Behar¡­they are all dead!!!¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes; her bright red orbs made the liquid look like blood. ¡°You¡®re happy now?


    You win¡­ha ha ha¡­¡±


    Someone gently ced a cape covering my wolf, it was Ethan in his human form. He said dotingly,


    ¡°You didn¡®t really think I¡®d let youe home without meeting you at the dock, did you?¡±


    I should¡®ve guessed he had been missing me just as much as I missed him. I shifted back and smiled


    teasingly, ¡°No, knew you¡®d be here, but you¡®rete.¡±


    We turned to walk away. I didn¡®t want to waste more time on Madalynn. She had caused me enough


    pain and suffering, and I couldn¡®t bear to spend one more second in her presence.


    However, it was obvious she wasn¡®t done with me. ¡°Why are you walking away? You filthy c*nt?! Just


    do it, just kill me!! know you always wanted to. You tricked everyone with that innocent face of yours,


    and they¡®re all stupid enough to fall for that! How ridiculous! Who would have guessed we would all


    lose to a filthy, lowly, deceiving breeder!¡±


    ¡°Madalynn,¡± I said. I turned to look at her as the warriors covered her with a piece of cloth and chained


    her up¡°I won¡®t kill you.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Madalynn burst intoughter, ¡°I knew it! I knew you¡®re just a f*cking coward!¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡®m not afraid to kill, Madalynn. However, you¡®re not worth it.¡± I looked her in the eye


    and said coldly, ¡°Death would be too easy of a sentence for you. I want you to live to make up for the


    lives lost due to your selfish acts, and I want you to see the prosperity I bring under my reign and regret


    the choices you made!¡±


    Her eyes widened, and I walked away. She cursed even more, but her voice trailed off as the guards


    took her away.


    Ethan looped his arms around me and gently whispered in my ear, ¡°Why?¡± His deep voice sent a shiver


    down my spine.


    ¡°Why what?¡± I yed dumb.


    ¡°Why did you spare Madalynn and say all those words?¡±


    I tilted my head to look at him, ¡°Because I¡®m just a cruel queen?¡±


    He tightened his arms and frowned, ¡°Rosalie¡­tell me the truth.¡±


    I buried my face in his chest andined, ¡°Ethan, howe you are always able to guess what¡®s


    on my mind? Not fair¡­¡±


    He used his index finger to lift my chin. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I don¡®t know how I know, but I just had a feeling that she¡®s pregnant. Madalyon deserves to


    die, but not the innocent life in her.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 209

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 209


    Chapter 209 Farewell and Forever


    ¡°It¡®s a lovely morning, isn¡®t it?¡±


    Ethan Vicky Paul, and I were outside ying with Rowan when I saw Soren¡®s familiar form walking


    slowly toward us


    My stomach twisted into knots. For some reason, I knew that he had something important to say to us,


    and the way he was walking made me think that, whatever it was, I wasn¡®t going to like it.


    Rowan waved and said, ¡°Uncky!¡± his attempt to say uncle. It was adorable, and Soren¡®s face lit up. He


    went over to his nephew and carefully stopped the swing Vicky had been pushing.


    ¡°You¡®re such a smart little guy,¡± Soren said. He bent down and kissed his nephew¡®s cheek, and Rowan


    patted him lovingly on the face a bit before he shouted that he wanted ¡°mower!¡± which meant more


    swinging.


    He handed Rowan to Vicky and Paul. The couple took Rowan away over to the swing, leaving the


    three of us some privacy


    You look much better now,¡± I said, very happy to see Soren¡®s recovery progress,


    He pulled up a silly smile. ¡°Of course! Not that many people get fed by the White Queen¡®s priceless


    blood on a daily basis for an entire week! Goddess, my body is so energetic that it feels like I¡®m ten


    years younger!¡±


    Ethanmented, ¡°Your IQ too,¡±


    i choked on the sip of water I was taking.


    ¡°I take it as you¡®re jealous of my youthful strength and dare not face the challenge.¡±


    Ethan arched his brow. ¡°No interest. I¡®m not an eleven¨Cyear¨Cold.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Why don¡®t we go for a race through the woods, down to the river? We can watch the sun


    finish rising from there.¡±


    I looked at the horizon where the sun was nearly up. Pinks, oranges, and yellows still painted the sky, a


    beautiful sight.


    ¡°It sounds like a good idea.¡± I smiled at them both. It wasn¡®t often that I got to run side by side with the


    two most powerful he¨Cwolves in the world.


    Also, I had a feeling that Soren hadn¡®t picked this task randomly. It meant something to him.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You asked for it,¡± Ethan finally agreed with a smirk.


    I picked up a bag of clothes for us to change, and the three of us took off running through the dew¨C


    covered grass.


    We headed to the woods, running at full speed down a winding trail that meandered betweenrge


    pines and bright bushes full of berries.


    As fast as they were, I managed to keep up, just slightly behind them. It was nice to watch the brothers


    run side by side, each of them trying to get the upper hand.


    They would nudge one another in the shoulder or try to steer the other one of course by running too


    close together. I chuckled under my breath every time one of them did something to torment the other.


    After about thirty minutes of running, I could hear the river in front of us. I was looking forward to sitting


    next to it and taking a rest. The scent of the water hit my lungs, and I breathed it in deeply, feeling


    refreshed,


    The waves crashing against the rocks drew us in, and then the greenish¨Cbrown water came into view


    before us.


    Ethan got there first and turned to smirk at Soren who promptly pushed him a few feet into the water


    with his shoulder Ethan rushed out of the cold water and shook off his fur, getting Soren wet, too,


    I couldn¡®t help but giggle.


    Behind a bush, I shifted and got dressed before I brought them the backpack so they could do the


    same. Then the three


    Chapter 209 Farewell and Foren


    of us took a seat on somerge rocks overlooking the water as the sun finally climbed above the


    horizon,


    The pce was visible in the distance behind us, and with the golden morning light glinting off of the


    stone, it looked like something out of a fairy tale, or a dream.


    ¡°Do you remember,¡± Soren began, ¡°when we were young, we always tried to beat each other to the


    river back in Drogomor¡±


    ¡°I remember,¡± Ethan said with a nod. ¡°I always won.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you were a lot older than me and bigger,¡± Soren reminded him.


    ¡°That has nothing to do with speed,¡± Ethan shot back.


    giggled while Soren let out a grunt, but he was still smiling.


    ¡°I thought you were¡­ a superhero back then,¡± Soren said, his smile faltering a bit. ¡°My big brother. The


    toughest guy in the world. I thought¡­ you could do no wrong.¡±


    Ethan said nothing, but a somber look took over his face as Soren continued.


    ¡°Then¡­ when everything happened¡­ with Dad¡­ I just didn¡®t understand. I couldn¡®t make any sense


    out of it. How could this guy, my big brother, my hero, do something that seemed so¡­ viinous? And


    then, after I left, all I heard about was how devious you were. It hurt even more to think that you were


    actually evil because I had worshiped you for so long. I felt betrayed.¡±


    ¡°Soren, I owe you an apology¡­ I¡®m sorry that I ruined your childhood.¡± Ethan finally spoke up, Soren


    fixed his gaze on his big brother, waiting for him to finish. ¡°However, I don¡®t regret what I¡®ve done.¡±


    Soren smiled and nodded. ¡°I know it, and I understand all of that now.¡± He sighed. ¡°But I didn¡®t for the


    longest time. I spent years with Kal, over on the inds, plotting your demise. I used toy awake at


    night and dream of ways to kill you, or at the very least, ruin your life. When Damian presented me with


    the opportunity to help him get what he wanted and help me destroy you, I took it. For that, I¡®m very


    sorry.¡±


    Ethan said coolly, ¡°You tried and you failed. We¡®re all good.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­brother, don¡®t be arrogant. That apology was for Rosalie, not you.¡±


    Ethan,¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Soren burst intoughter, finally winning one point back for himself.


    I gently squeezed Soren¡®s hand and told him, ¡°I¡®ve already forgiven you.¡±


    He smiled at me and then continued. ¡°It¡®s taken a really long time and lots of events along the way for


    me to get to where I am now, Ethan. But¡­ I¡®m finally returning to the state of mind I was in when I was


    a little kid, and you were my big brother that I admired so much.¡±


    Ethan seemed to have sensed what Soren was about to say. ¡°Soren¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess what I¡®m trying to tell you is¡­ I admire and respect you, Ethan. And that¡®s why this time¡­


    when you beat me to the river, as much as it stung to lose, I was d that the prize was yours.¡±


    My face heated a bit, knowing he wasn¡®t talking about the foot race we had just run. He was talking


    about me.


    ¡°Nevertheless,¡± he said with a deep breath, ¡°just because I know you won fair and square, that doesn¡®t


    mean it¡®ll be easy for me to stay by and watch you enjoy your reward.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan asked. Not that he hadn¡®t followed the analogy, but that he wasn¡®t sure


    what Soren was getting at now. Neither did I.


    ¡°I¡®ve always wondered whaty in the uninhabitable forest in the West,¡± he replied. ¡°Maybe I¡®ll go up


    there. Or perhaps I¡®ll visit the jungles down south. I could even go on an adventure through the


    southern pass.¡±


    ¡°Soren.. are you saying you¡®re leaving?¡± I asked him, and my eyes felt warm.


    He shrugged. ¡°Hey, it¡®s not so bad. At least you won¡®t have to listen to me crying at the wedding, right?


    Or worry about me being the idiot who stands up to interject?¡±


    He chuckled and i wiped my eyes as he added, ¡°There is going to be a wedding on¡®t there?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡®t you stay to find out?¡± Ethan suggested. This was his subtle way of asking foren to stay


    ¡°Brother!¡± Soren eximed exaggeratedly, ¡°do you already miss me? I knew it! Il you¡®re willing to share


    le


    Soren sessfully ruined the sentimental moment


    ¡°All night, get lost!¡± Ethan ordered,


    ¡°Ah, brother, you¡®re sending me away again. So cruel!¡±


    Soren pretended to be hurt, and he cracked me up. Even Ethan, finally shook his head and chuckled at


    his brother, who always had a way to lighten the mood. That was part of Soren¡®s charm.


    After a long pause, Ethan sighed, ¡°I¡®m not very good at saying goodbyes..¡±


    oss


    ¡°Then don¡®t say it,¡± Soren told him, ¡°Com¡®on, it¡®s not like we live in some ancient times when it takes


    ages to get continents. Trains, cars, seanes¡­¡± Then he turned around and winked at me,


    ¡°Promise you¡®lle back to visit!¡± | demanded, my vision blurred,


    He pulled himself to his feet, ¡°You can count on my words this time!¡±


    Ethan was already up, stepping toward him and wrapping him in a tight hug, I did the same, and when


    Soren¡®s arms wrapped around me, I knew I was going to miss him.


    He was an important person to me and to my family.


    After that, Soren backed away from us. He lifted his hand one more time, his eyes locked on mine,


    before he turned around, leaped into the air, and shifted into a gorgeous wolf.


    I watched him go with tears trailing down my cheeks. Ethan wrapped his arm around me, and we siood


    like that until Soren waspletely gone from our sight,


    Ethan bent down and kissed the top of my head. ¡°I¡®m sorry, baby,¡± he whispered, ¡°I know you care


    deeply for him.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I said. ¡°But I hope¡­ at least you will never say goodbye to me¡±


    I looked up at him, and he was smiling at me. ¡°You can be sure of that, Rosalie. I will never, ever leave


    you again.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 210

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 210


    Chapter 210 ¨C Tohark Or Not To Mark? That¡®s The Question


    **Ethan¡®s POV


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie looked so beautiful beneath me, and she felt so good. I wanted to fill her with my seed and


    make another baby with this amazing woman that I loved so much, but even as we made love, in the


    back of my mind, I was a bit worried about other things¡­.


    I wanted to be with her for the rest of my life, but I was also very much aware of the fact that I was not


    the one in charge of this rtionship anymore. Rosalie was her own independent woman now, and she


    could decide she didn¡®t need or want me at any time.


    As Rosalie cried out, I felt my body grow rigid. I grunted a few times and then jerked into her. Her arms


    held me tightly in ce until my muscles finally rxed, and then I rolled off of her, lying down on my


    back and pulling her against my chest


    It took me a moment to catch my breath, but then I leaned over and kissed the top of her head.


    ¡°Thank you, Rosalie,¡± I whispered, running my hand through her hair.


    ¡°Thank me¡­ for what?¡± she asked, a bit of a chuckle in the question,


    ¡°For¡­ being with me,¡± I replied. ¡°For letting me love you.¡±


    Her smile was wider. ¡°Ethan, I thank Moon Goddess every day for making me the luckiest woman in


    the world.¡±


    Her bright eyes were on me, and I saw my own clear reflections in them. It felt so good to know I was


    the only one she was seeing in her eyes. Hopefully, the only one in her heart too.


    She keenly sensed my uncertainty and was immediately concerned. ¡°Ethan, do you have something to


    say?¡±


    Feeling awkward and unsure of how I could tell her what I was trying to say, I replied, ¡°I just want you to


    know that! appreciate you. And¡­.¡±


    ¡°And what?¡±


    ¡°And¡­ I just, I¡®m happy I get to be with you. That¡®s all.¡±


    Rosalie stared at me for a moment, her eyes twinkling in the moonlight streaming in through our


    bedroom window. ¡°Ethan, we are a couple. Nothing will change that.¡±


    It was nice to hear her say that. Still, I wasn¡®t sure. ¡°I¡®ve just always thought¡­ what if¡­.¡± | stopped


    speaking and shook my head


    ¡°What if what?¡± she probed.


    Taking a deep breath, I continued. ¡°What if you never quite get over the way that things were between


    us before you realized who you were, or while I was a rogue, or¡­ what if you have been upset at me


    for marking you against your will?¡±


    ¡°Marking me against my will?¡± Rosalie¡®s tone was calm and gentle, and she wasn¡®t chuckling at me


    now. ¡°Ethan, you did that to save my life. I could never hold that against you.¡±


    I smiled and stroked her cheek. ¡°I didn¡®t know¡­ thank you for telling me that.¡±


    ¡°Ethan? You are acting¡­ out of sorts,¡± she said. ¡°Could you share with me what you¡®re worried about,


    please?¡±


    I sighed heavily and decided that it had to be done. ¡°If you¡®re not upset with me for that¡­ I have to


    wonder, Rosalie. why haven¡®t you marked me yet?¡±


    She didn¡®t speak, so I borated. ¡°I mean, if you would go ahead and do that, we would be


    inseparable. You could officially be my Luna. And¡­ we would have the mindlink capabilities.¡±


    Rosalie smiled sweetly and wiggled herself closer to me. She leaned her head against my chest and


    replied, ¡°Ethan,!


    Chapter 10 ¨C To Marko No To Mark? That is The Question


    don¡®t need the mindlink to know what you¡®re thinking I know you well enough by now that I can tell what


    you¡®re thinking without you even opening your mouth.¡±


    I figured she had a point


    ¡°That¡®s true, but you know I can¡®t always read your mind. I just think it would be better that way It just


    seems like marking me would be the best thing to do for our mate bond. So what do you think?¡±


    There had poured my heart out to her. I had to wait to see what she would say


    I knew I sounded a bit desperate and needy, but I had been without Rosalie for long enough tost me


    two lifetimes, and I didn¡®t ever want to experience that again.


    However, the soft and sweet woman in my arms didn¡®t respond.


    I looked down and noticed that her eyes were already closed. Her long, thick eyshes cast a shadow


    under them, and her warm breathing was gentle and smooth.


    She must be very tired. After all, she was a busy queen.


    I adjusted myself to make her morefortable. There wasn¡®t much in the world that could make me


    happier than seeing her sleeping peacefully andfortably in my arms. However, why was my heart


    still heavy?


    i chuckled silently,ughing at myself for bothering her with such silly questions when she needed rest.


    Ethan Gray was never a sentimental man.


    However, in the back of my mind, I couldn¡®t help but worry, ¡°What if Rosalie runs away from me again?¡±


    ¨C


    ¨C¨C


    **Rosalie¡®s POV


    I closed my eyes and pretended I was asleep. He made sure that I wasfortable and gently kissed


    my hair.


    I couldn¡®t press down the curl at the corner of my lips. Luckily, he wouldn¡®t be able to see my sneaking


    smile.


    For the first time, I wasn¡®t just the woman with no power. I was at least an equal. Sometimes, I


    wondered if he felt he needed me more than I felt I needed him, even though I knew it was impossible.


    I hadn¡®t marked him because I didn¡®t feel the need to. I knew there wasn¡®t anything that could separate


    us. But for some reason, Ethan didn¡®t seem to feel as confident as me.


    Maybe because he knew I was capable of protecting myself? Over the course of thest year or so, if


    there was one thing I¡®d learned, it was that I was capable of taking care of myself¨Cand my son¨Con my


    own.


    I didn¡®t need a man to rely on, but I needed Ethan. Not for him to take care of me, but just to be with


    him, just to know that he was there.


    I loved him, and I knew we were meant to be together. At least, we had been, before I begged the


    Moon Goddess to change it.


    Now, he was just going to have to learn to trust me. For the first time, he was the clumsy one in our


    rtionship. It was kind of cute to see him worried about me running away or getting jealous over other


    men once in a while


    I really didn¡®t need the mindlink to know what he was thinking, and I was just enjoying being with him,


    learning new things about him, and watching him really discover who I was. I wasn¡®t going anywhere,


    but at least he wasn¡®t taking me for granted.


    Why did we need to formalize anything? Couldn¡®t we just enjoy things the way they were?


    I wiggled my body again and buried myself into his embrace.


    Listening to his strong and rhythmic heartbeat, I finally let the darkness take over and trailed into


    dreand.


    ***


    A few dayster, I was out in the training ground with Robert, Alex, and some other people, including a


    girl I¡®d met recently named Michelle who was a great fighter,


    She also liked fashion, and I had a dress I wanted to show her. It was lunch hour, and I suggested to


    the group, ¡°Why


    don¡®t you guys guste into the castle and grab some lunch?¡±


    Robert and Aleximmediately exchanged a sharp nce before they looked back at me. ¡°We¡®d love to


    go with you, Queen Rosalie, Robert said. ¡°But we can¡®t go into the castle¡±


    Why?¡± I asked, contused


    Folding her arms beneath her chest, Michelle asked me, ¡°Hasn¡®t Your Majesty heard about Alpha


    Ethan¡®s new decree?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Robert filled me in. ¡°Alpha Ethan announced yesterday that no single men are allowed toe into the


    castle unless it¡® s an emergency. We cane into the courtyard for training purposes, but after that,


    we have to report back to our barracks. It¡®s only after we find our mates that we¡®ll be allowed toe


    back into the castle.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± | stared at them with my mouth hanging open for the longest time, not sure how to address


    that.


    At first, I thought it was all a joke, but then Michelle murmured, ¡°Your Majesty, I guess you really didn¡®t


    know¡­¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No¡­ 1 had no idea.¡±


    Then all of a sudden, the three of them gasped, and then Alex and Robert exchanged another look with


    each other.


    They immediately bowed and started backing away from me.


    Robert said, ¡°Your Majesty, I just remembered that Commander Landon asked me to work on the new


    recruits¡® training schedule.¡±


    Alex went, ¡°Your Majesty, Beta Talon wants a status report from me about transporting the disced


    civilians back to their hometown!¡±


    The two of them started running away, while Michelle followed them.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡± She chased them and mumbled to herself, ¡°Goddess! Jealous men are scary, no matter


    how good looking they are¡­¡±


    i heard Robert say, ¡°You¡®re so right!¡±


    But Alex fought back, ¡°Who told you that? I¡®m jealous, I¡®m good looking, but I don¡®t see that you¡®re


    afraid of me¡­¡±


    What just happened? I stood there speechless and finally turned around to try to locate the source of


    the terror,


    And there it was¨C Ethan was looking down at me from the balcony of his office. As soon as our eyes


    met, he gave me a charming and innocent grin. I couldn¡®t help but smile back and wave at him.


    I had to disagree with the three younglings.


    The good¨Clooking, jealous man was not at all scary. He was just so incredibly cute.


    Later that evening, as Seraphine and I got ready for dinner, she wasbing out my hair for me,


    something she enjoyed doing, and to me, it was soothing, like when a motherbed out her


    daughter¡®s hair, I imagined.


    ¡°Your Majesty, did you hear about what Alpha Ethan announced yesterday?¡± she asked as she took a


    piece of my hair and pinned it up.


    I asked, ¡°Do you mean the one that states that no he¨Cwolves cane into the castle unless they


    have already found their mate?¡±


    I saw her nodding in the mirror. She had a lopsided grin on her face. ¡°Yes, that¡®s exactly the one I¡®m


    talking about. It¡®s quite a¡­ unique decree.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard about it today when I tried to bring a few of my friends into the castle for lunch, but I


    couldn¡®t.¡±


    She cleared her throat and pulled up another section of hair, pinning that into ce before she asked,


    ¡°Did it happen to be Robert and Alex you wanted to bring inside to have lunch with you, dear?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, my eyebrows knitting together. ¡°Along with Michelle. We were training together, and we


    are friends now.¡±


    Ever since Alex had overheard Ethan and me having sex before we even took the castle back, he


    hadn¡®t had romantic feelings for me. At least, if he did, he hadn¡®t said anything to me about it like he


    used to.


    ¡°* ¡±


    dered, ¡°Ifurib it¡¯s illy, but


    it want to underne Ethan¡®s sutarty, Setaphine, do you have some


    She chubetted me instead, ¡°My Oueen, I think the question is, when are you going to mark him


    and let him


    I understood what she was saying If I wanted him to stop acting jealous, I needed to give him some


    security.


    Well I hadn¡®t decided what I was going to do yet. ¡°When I¡®m ready, I guess,¡± I answered with a grin.


    She finished up my hair and turned to me ¡°And when wall you be ready,¡± she asked, like a mother


    asking her mischievous daughter


    I looked at myself in the minor and couldn¡®t help it when a wide smile settled upon my face


    ¡°I don¡®t know. Maybe tonight or maybe the day we die.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 211

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 211


    Chapter 211: The Night Everything Changed


    ¡°Georgia ¡± Ethan¡¯s voice echoed through my dream of the butterfly garden pulling me from my sleep.


    ¡°Hey, sleepy head. I need you to get up.¡±


    it¡¯s not nice to wake a youngdy up from her beauty sleep¡­¡± | mumbled, rubbing my eyes, yawning


    ¡°Alright, my precious eight-year-old youngdy. Get up now, for me.¡±


    I felt Ethan rubbing my head, and I protested, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t ruin my braids!¡±


    As imy eyes fluttered open they were met by his blue eyes. I sighed like a grown-up-those trouble


    making blue eyes! Those teenage girls always talked about how striking they were, and I had heard


    enough of it!


    Yes, I got it, my big brother was one of the best looking guys in the pack, and being his sister had lots


    of perks-1 got candies, cute hair pins, and even free make-up from those teenage girls.


    However, I also had to answer their endless questions, such as, ¡°What¡¯s his favorite color?¡± or, ¡°What


    food does he like?¡± or, ¡°What kind of girls are Ethan¡¯s type?¡± and so on. I had to make them believe


    their best source of news was me so that they wouldn¡¯t go to ask my brother¡¯s best friend. I didn¡¯t like


    them bothering Tally!


    But now wasn¡¯t the time for me to think about those things, because I was finally awake enough to see


    Ethan¡¯s face clearly. I could tell how serious his expression was even though the room was dimly lit.


    ¡°What happened, Ethan?¡± I asked as I sat up. ¡°Did you get into a fight with him again?¡±


    ¡°Him¡¯ meant my father, because I knew Ethan didn¡¯t like calling him ¡°Dad,¡± and when I had the choice, I


    would avoid calling him that.


    I didn¡¯t understand why, but Soren was the only one who could be spared from his beatings¡­


    Then I noticed that there was blood on Ethan¡¯s shirt that hadn¡¯t been there when I went to sleep.


    Every time he got upset at Ethan, he would always hit him. I didn¡¯t like it when he hit Ethan, but


    Mommy would tell me to go to my room. I wasn¡¯t allowed to be there when Ethan was in trouble.


    There were one or two times when I¡¯d peeked through the door when I was really young; I¡¯d seen so


    much blood that! was worried that Ethan would never get up again.


    ncing down, Ethan stared at the blood and shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, Peach.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m not a peach,¡± I said, scrunching my nose at the detest for the nickname.


    ¡°All right, youngdy,¡± Ethan chuckled. ¡°Can you do something for me?¡±


    My big brother had a task for me? Oh yay!


    ¡°Of course!¡± I was ready to listen attentively.


    ¡°I want you to close your eyes for me, and I don¡¯t want you to open them until I tell you, okay? Can you


    do that?¡±


    I nodded solemnly, giving him my promise, and closed my eyes.


    Then I was scooped up and carried out of my bed by a pair of strong arms. Startled, I opened my eyes


    and saw my brother looking down at me, raising his brow.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t look.¡±


    Closing my eyes again, he held me tight against him and started walking out of my room. I wasn¡¯t sure


    what was going on, but I could hear the soft whimpers of people around us and the muffled voices of


    others.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± I asked, keeping my eyes closed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chapter 217 The Noht Everything changed


    ¡°Nothing you need to worry about, Peach I am going to give you to Talon. And he is going to take you


    to his house to sleep over with Vicky


    Tally¡¯s house?


    Tally¡¯s house!


    I would have a sleepover at Tally¡¯s house! That was good news, however¡­


    Normally, I would be over the moon to do a sleepover at Tally¡¯s house, but tonight seemed a bit


    abnormal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± I shook my head, ¡°Why can¡¯t I stay with you?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Just do as I say, okay? I promise in the morning I will be there for pancakes. It¡¯s Sunday,


    and their mama always makes pancakes. Remember?¡±


    I did remember, and a giggle escaped me thinking about the extra powdered sugar she always put on


    mine. ¡°That¡¯s a deal.¡±


    ¡°Talon,¡± Ethan¡¯s voice said firmly. ¡°Take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ethan.¡±


    I smiled as soon as I heard Tally¡¯s voice.


    I loved his voice. Once in a while, when he came over to hang out with my brother, he would read me a


    story, and I normally would doze into sleep in his soothing tone¡­


    ¡°Tally!¡± I tried to reach out to touch his face as he took me from Ethan. Once I found myself in his arms,


    I buried my head into his chest. He felt warmer than my brother.


    I could tell from the fading footsteps that my brother had run away. It was just Tally and me. ¡°I¡¯m a little


    scared¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright,¡± he said to console me and gently patted my back.


    I sniffed and nodded. My eyes were still closed, but I knew we had left our house. It was a little chilly


    outside, but I wasn¡¯t cold in his arms.


    Silence filled the surrounding area. It was like we were the only two people left in the whole world. A


    few moments passed, with my eyes closed, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel scared again. It was eerily


    quiet. Some smell spread in the air¡­


    a metallic smell.


    ¡°Tally?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± He cradled me even tighter within his chest, seemingly wanting to make me warmer.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked. I kept my eyes closed because that was what I had promised Ethan, but I


    finally figured out what I was smelling. It was the smell of blood. ¡°Are you injured? Does it hurt?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond right away this time. ¡°I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t worry,¡± he said finally,


    I liked Tally, a lot. He was just as good looking as my brother, but he usually had a warm smile on his


    face. When he had time, he would y games with me, sometimes even bring me flowers. I didn¡¯t want


    him to get hurt.


    He said nothing as he continued walking. His house wasn¡¯t very close to ours; it would take a little bit to


    get there.


    ¡°Tally, where is Ethan? Do Mommy and Dad know? If they don¡¯t¡­¡±


    if they didn¡¯t know and found out I¡¯d left the house in the middle of the night, I¡¯d get punished, and so


    would Ethan. He¡¯d be punished even more.


    Thest time dad hit me, I fell on the ground¡­ then I seemed to have slept for a few days. I


    remembered when I woke up, both Ethan and Tally had tears in their eyes. I¡¯d never seen either of


    them cry before, let alone both at the same time,


    The question seemed to catch Talon off guard. He didn¡¯t answer, but he asked me, ¡°Georgia, can I ask


    you something?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t often that Tally said my name. His tone made me think it was important. I wished I could open


    my eyes, but I¡¯d given Ethan my word¡­


    ¡°Tally, of course! What is it?¡±


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ethan your brother, he needed to do something that had to be done if


    you don¡¯: understand that¡¯s okay but please remember, he loves you, and he would never do anything


    to intentionally hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Of course l know that! Ethan doesn¡¯t smile much, but I know he¡¯s a good brother!*


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    My words had made Tally smile I couldn¡¯t sce, but I just knew it.


    pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Is someone going to try to hurt me? is that why I have to stay at


    your house?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Talon sighed. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, kiddo. You¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a youngdy, not a kiddo!¡± i protested again. Why did everyone treat me like a child? I was a good


    warrior. I was able to take down some of the ten-year-old boys!


    He chuckled. ¡°All right, youngdy Peach.¡± His tone was much lighter now. ¡°You¡®ve done quite well with


    your task. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    He was referring to me keeping my eyes closed.


    ¡°I¡¯m ady of my word!¡± I said proudly.


    ¡°! see that. Great job!¡± heplimented.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We entered his house; I knew it because it was brighter around us. He brought me upstairs and finally


    laid me down on a bed.


    ¡°Now, keep those beautiful eyes closed and go back to sleep,¡± he said.


    But I heard angry howls from a distance and some loud noises that sounded quite chaotic. ¡°Tally, are


    you sure everything is alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Peach, everything is alright.¡± To assure me, he added, ¡°I¡¯m here to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Do you promise, Tally?¡± I asked and I raised my pinky. ¡°Do you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t hook his pinky around mine. After a short moment, he said, ¡°Give me your index finger,


    Peach.¡±


    I was confused but I did as he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to pinch a little, okay?¡±


    I nodded bravely. Then I felt cold metal pricking the tip of my finger. A cry escaped my lips, but only for


    a moment until he ced his finger against mine. I knew he must have also pricked his own.


    Then I heard his voice. Calmly and solemnly he said, ¡°I will protect you until myst breath, Georgia.


    No matter what.¡±


    The next morning, I woke up, and the smell of pancakes and bacon filled my nose.


    ¡°Come on, Georgia!¡± Vicky eximed from the open doorway. ¡°Mama said breakfast is ready!¡±


    ¡°Vicky, I can¡¯t open my eyes yet!¡± | still remembered my promise.


    Then I heard a low chuckle while my forehead was being rubbed by someone. ¡°Now you can.¡°


    ¡°Ethan!¡± | squealed as I opened my eyes and jumped up to give him a hug. ¡°You made it!¡±


    He was freshly cleaned, and he smiled, pulled me off him. ¡°I told you I would be here. Good job! I¡¯m


    proud of you. Now, go eat.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Scrambling to my feet, I ran out of the guest bedroom and climbed up at the table next to Vicky.


    Her mama ced food in front of me.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the backdoor to open, and Tally walked in.


    He exchanged a look with Ethan and shook his head. They didn¡¯t say much.


    I munched on my pancake and said, ¡°This is so delicious! I could eat this everyday!¡±


    Vicky¡¯s mama smiled. ¡°Then Georgia, how about you stay here with us for a while? I¡¯ll make you


    pancakes every morning.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Really¡­? I can stay here?!¡±


    Vicky¡¯s mama nodded with a smile and I turned around to give Vicky a big hug.


    ¡°Are Mommy and Dad okay with this?¡± I asked, just to be sure.


    I saw Ethan¡®s eyes turn cold.


    ¡°Georgia, your mommy and dad won¡®t be around for a while.¡± Vicky¡¯s mama said.


    I nodded. ¡°What about Soren?¡± Realization set in that I hadn¡¯t seen Soren. ¡°Will Sorene here too?¡±


    A look passed between the grown¨Cups in the room.


    ¡°He is at home. He didn¡®t want toe.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 212

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 212


    Chapter 212. The Night Everything Changed


    Infuriated by my big brother¡¯s persistent rules, I jumped from my bed and slid on my shoes. I needed to


    be stronger, needed to train I had so many questions, and if no one else would give me the answers,


    then I¡¯d go look for them myself


    But first of all, I needed to be strong enough to run away from the pack,


    it had been five years. The pack had changed since that night, and so had Ethan


    T had been living at Vicky¡¯s house ever since, but my brothers still stayed in the pack house, even


    though they didn¡¯t get along well like before.


    Sometimes I would hear Soren argue with Ethan, saying things like, ¡°You need to tell me the truth,¡± but


    Ethan never answered him no matter how hard Soren pushed. I had a feeling that they were referring


    to Mommy and Dad.


    It wasn¡¯t like i missed my parents-I didn¡¯t know what parents really meant until I started living in Vicky¡¯s


    house.


    i learned that kids didn¡¯t get punished for every tiny thing they did; I learned that, even if kids made


    mistakes, they didn¡¯t need to be beaten. Families were not just about children being obedient and


    strictly following everything their parents said to the letter.


    While I didn¡¯t particrly miss my parents, once in a while, I still got curious and went to ask Ethan


    where they went. He


    d just say that it wasn¡¯t my concern. If Soren was there when I asked the question, he would get into a


    big fight with Ethan. So slowly, I learned to avoid this topic.


    Things seemed to slowly go back to normal, until one night, we were attacked by rogues¡­ and Soren


    went missing.


    I took a deep breath and stepped toward the window, then I opened it and looked down at the ground


    below. I was fortunate enough to have a drain pipe near my window, and slinging my leg up onto the


    window ledge, I shimmed my way outside, then down the pipe.


    My feet hitting the ground brought a smile to my face, and I took off toward the training grounds.


    At this time of night, they would be empty, but the equipment they used would still be there for me. As I


    broke through the small stadium entry way, I found the field dimly lit with stage lighting.


    Shadows still crested the edges of the arena that neared the woods, but with the warriors out doing


    their rounds, I didn¡¯ t fear the dark


    Move after move, I maneuvered myself around the training grounds andnded hit after hit on my


    targets. The obstacles in ce were for more advanced training, but after weeks ofing out here to


    practice, I had learned my way around.


    ¡°Nice hit.¡± a voice called out in the distance, followed by my pping that echoed across the field.


    Stopping in my tracks, I spun to face the person in question. My heart raced, realizing I had been


    caught.


    But when my eyesnded on Talon, I let out a breath in relief. Thank the Goddess it wasn¡¯t my brother!


    Ever since Ethan had be the Alpha of the pack, Talon took on the role of Beta, and they had been


    very busy. Thest time I¡¯d seen them was almost a month ago.


    ¡°Wee back! Wha-what are you doing out here?¡± | stuttered.


    ¡°Me?¡± Talon chuckled. ¡°What are YOU doing out here?¡±


    ¡°Just training¡­¡± I tried to make it sound convincing.


    ¡°Training in the middle of the night?¡± he asked as he stepped closer and squatted in front of me.


    Although I had grown tallerpared to five years ago, I was still tiny next to Talon.


    He gently reminded me, ¡°You could get hurt out here by yourself.¡°


    Chapter 12. The Night Everything Changed ?


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s why you¡¯re here!¡± I gave him a big smile and titled my head. ¡°Please?


    He dotingly tapped the tip of my nose and smiled/ ¡°Peach, you¡¯re old enough to know you¡¯re breaking


    the rules.¡± His deep green eyes were fixed on me.


    I froze for a second, and I didn¡¯t know why, but my face started to heat up and my heart started


    pounding. It was a strange feeling. I wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all, so why would my heart beat so fast¡­?


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go home,¡± he said as he took my hand. And I heard my heart beating even faster.


    What was wrong with me?!


    Before I could figure out my own problem, though, a howl resonated against the wind that caused the


    hairs on my arms to stand straight out. It was a warning howl, and that only meant one thing.


    Rogues had gotten through the borders. Again.


    Before we could run away, two rogues came running toward us, snarling.


    Panic flooded me. Neither of us could shift yet!


    Talon cursed under his breath,


    I should have followed the rules. I should have stayed in my room like I was told. But now I was going


    to die, and what¡¯s worse, I¡¯d also dragged Talon into this!


    As one of the wolves bounded up into the air, Talon pulled me into his arms. Then both of us were


    knocked down on the ground. Talon made sure that Inded on his arms and he shielded me with his


    entire body.


    The wolf was frustrated and bit down at Talon¡¯s side; I saw blood pouring out. Even so, he didn¡¯t let go


    of me, and I was still wrapped under his body.


    I trembled as I heard Talon whisper, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve mindlinked Ethan¡­ he¡¯s on the way.¡±


    My vision blurred as the wolf bit into Talon again, trying to have Talon let go of me. More blood


    sttered and ! screamed as tears flooded out. ¡°Ethan-help!¡±


    ¡°Oohoo-!¡±


    Before the rogue wolf¡¯s teeth could sink into Talon again, though, a massive wolf cast it off, and I


    realized that Ethan had finally arrived.


    ¡°Talon!¡± 1 screamed in panic as I realized that Talon¡¯s body had crushed down on mine. He had fallen


    into unconsciousness. ¡°Please¡­ please wake up¡­¡±


    Then I was shuffled aside when other warriors joined the fight.


    What had I done¡­? What if¡­ what if Talon died¡­


    My brain was empty, and I was so horrified that I couldn¡¯t even cry.


    Soon, both Talon and I were escorted to the pack hospital, but I couldn¡¯t remember what others were


    talking to me about. Everything seemed to be just buzzing in the background.


    ¡°Georgia!¡± My brother¡¯s roar snapped me out from my trance.


    I sat on my hospital bed and looked up to face him. Never had I seen him so angry, but scared at the


    same time. ¡°What the hell were you doing out there?!¡±


    ¡°1-1 was j-just trying to t-train.¡± | sobbed as I tried to keep myself together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±


    ¡°Training at this hour when you knew you shouldn¡¯t? They could have killed you had Talon not been


    there!¡± he yelled at me as he mmed his fist into the wall. ¡°Talon almost died for you!¡±


    Talon. Hearing his name sent panic through me.


    ¡°Is Talon okay?¡± I cried. Please Goddess, please help him! ¡°If Talon¡­ If Talon¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t even make


    up a full sentence.


    ¡°You both are lucky that we got it there in time,¡± he said, ncing over me/ ¡°He¡¯s alive.¡±


    With this confirmation, I was able to breathe again. I said a prayer to the Goddess, and then I


    apologized. ¡°Ethan¡­ I didn¡¯


    ¡°Vow you knowiebe Sony he interrupted me, ¡°How many times have you been breaking the rulen? How


    many times


    ¡°You just whater Stop finding excuses for yourself, Georgia! You¡¯re 13 now, and you should¡¯ve known


    better than to be a


    Surden! An eves opened. Finally, finally he said it! I knew it!


    I could no longer hold back, and I retorted, ¡°Burden?! Finally you admitted that I¡¯m a burden?l ljust


    wanted to help!¡±


    Ethan trowned ¡°Georgia, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    ¡°I didnt ask you to take care of me!!* 1 yelled, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me around, just tell me! I¡¯ll leave just


    like Sorent!¡±


    What the hell are you talking about?! Soren was kidnapped by the rogues¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you know? They said you caught all of the roques but you couldn¡¯t find him! Do you know


    why? Because he ran away! He couldnt deal with you any more just like me!¡±


    ¡°Georgia, what the hell are you talking about?¡± he scolded,


    ¡°You¡¯re just a tyrant!¡± spat ¡°You always dismiss us. You never talk to us anymorel Had you spent more


    time with Soren, he wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Georgia, listen. This is none of your concern.¡± He pinched the bridge of his nose,


    ¡®Yes it is! He¡¯s also my brother!*


    I knew that Ethan was upset I could clearly see the blue vein on his forehead. He growled, ¡°Georgia,


    this isn¡¯t the time¡­¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then when is the time? You¡¯ve dismissed Soren, now you are going to dismiss me? Why couldn¡¯t you


    just tell us what happened?!*


    *Georgia! Enough! How many times do I have to tell you?! This isn¡¯t something you need to know


    about!¡±


    ¡°Ethan, i know you don¡¯t like us anymore! That¡¯s why you fought with Soren! If you hate us just like you


    hate Mom and Dad


    *Enough!¡± Ethan roared. ¡°Get out!¡±


    He forgot that this was my ward, but it didn¡¯t matter,


    Fine! I didn¡¯t want to be here anyway!¡± I dered and ran out of my ward, down the hospital hallway,


    swearing to myself that one day, soon, I¡¯d be strong enough to get away from the Drogomor pack, and


    even Ethan couldn¡¯t stop me.


    Then when I slowed down to wipe my tears off, it struck me that I should go to check on Talon. I owed


    him an apology for putting him in danger.


    ¡°Georgia,¡± Estre gently waved at me, gesturing me to go over. I knew she was looking after Talon.


    ¡°Good timing. Talon was just asking about you.¡±


    I paused for a second and quickly dried my face so that I didn¡¯t look like a mess. As soon as I entered


    the room. I was greeted by a warm smile. ¡°Peach,e over here.¡±


    I walked over to sit next to him.


    Talon rubbed my head and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m d that you didn¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    And just like that, the tears I had just dried off flooded out again.


    ¡°Talon,¡± i choked, ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t even dare to look at him anymore. I couldn¡¯t imagine


    how it would have been if anything worse had happened to him¡­.


    ¡®Apology epted. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    But I just kept shaking my head, crying harder,


    *All right all right. Don¡¯t be afraid. The rogues are all gone,¡± he smiled. ¡°I promised to protect you,


    remember?


    Yes, of course I remembered. He told me that when I was eight and I knew he would keep his word for


    the rest of his life, just like he kept all of his other promises to anyone else.


    He was my brother¡¯s Beta, and he was my knight. But I didn¡¯t want to be a princess.


    I wanted to be a warrior, so that one day I could fight alongside Talon instead of being protected by him


    More than ever, I wanted to be stronger!


    ¡°Talon¡­would you train with me when you¡¯re better? I asked him. ¡°I won¡¯t take too much of your time,


    but once in a while, if you can check on my progress¡­.¡±


    His smile was deeper. ¡°Of course, as long as you promise to follow the rules.¡¯ 1 stared at his smile for a


    second and again felt my face heating up. To hide it, I quickly lowered my head to look at the floor and


    nodded.


    But what I didn¡¯t expect was that I¡¯d never get the chance to execute my ambitious escape n¡­ or to


    train with Talon


    Three dayster, I was sent to a boarding school in Feringore, one of the Denali inds.


    It was known for its secluded and well secured location, as well as its prestigious courses designed to


    prepare young royals and high society students for everything they needed to know for their positions,


    from etiquette to fighting skills.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 213

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 213


    Chapter 213: The Night Everything Changed


    Four years flew by. This trip home was the first since I¡¯d left the pack at thirteen years old,


    Even when I was in a secluded school, I kept hearing news about the Alpha of the Drogomor pack,


    about his undefeatable reputation and his ruthless cruelty.


    Certain questions that I¡¯d wanted answers for, though, were no longer important to me. Because I


    finally grew to understand what Talon meant by, ¡°Ethan needs to do something that had to be done,¡±


    and, ¡°He loves you, and he would never do anything to intentionally hurt you.¡±


    I¡¯d moved on from the past, and now I just wanted to get home.


    I looked out the window as the car pulled through the gates of the pack house. Nothing had really


    changed much.


    As the car stopped, the chauffeur opened the door and I stepped out onto the pavement. My eyes


    scanned the house and surrounding grounds as the front door opened, revealing my brother¡¯s stern


    gaze.


    I was quite surprised that he was waiting for me, as I had heard from Vicky that he was supposed to be


    on a patrol trip. I sighed silently. My big brother wasn¡¯t as heartless as the rumors said after all. He was


    here waiting for his little sister toe home.


    That alone made this trip so worthwhile. Although I wondered¡­ did that mean that Talon had gone in


    his stead? Would I be able to see Talon this time?


    ¡°Hello, brother.¡± I said sweetly as I stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s been too long.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°How¡¯s school?¡±


    He made it sound like I had just left to go to school in the morning, and now I¡¯d just gotten home at the


    end of the school day. It was as if I hadn¡¯t left here for years at all.


    | smiled. ¡°I learned a lot.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°Tell me more about it.¡± He took over my suitcase from the driver and we walked back


    to the house side by side.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you want to know?¡± I titled my head to look at him.


    He looked back at me, confused.


    Iughed. ¡°Which part do you want to know first, the good things I learned, or the bad things?¡±


    Obviously, he hadn¡¯t expected me to speak to him like that, and he frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking, brother!¡± I threw my arm around his neck. ¡°Come on! Just be happy! I haven¡¯t been home


    for four years!


    Smile, okay?¡±


    He paused for a moment, then finally let out a chuckle. ¡°Georgia, you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    ¡°For the better, I hope.¡±


    Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know about that, yet.¡±


    I let out a loudugh and looped my arm around his, trying to make the atmosphere lighter. ¡°Have you


    seen my report cards?¡±


    ¡°Straight A¡¯s,¡± he nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    My eyes widened and intentionally exaggerated my response. ¡°Only not bad? Then what is really good


    by your definition?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond to me this time, but I could see the corner of his lips curled up. He was proud of me,


    even though he


    didn¡¯t say it


    I gave mysel¨ª a thumbs up inwardly. This was a great start toward getting what I wanted to aplian


    We went straight to his office


    I looked around the immense pack house Other than the office, none of the other rooms showed any


    signs of ever being used. The whole house felt lifeless. I turned my gaze to follow Ethan


    When would he go find his mate? Goddess knew that he needed her! But that wasn¡¯t the purpose of


    this trip


    He sat me down on the couch in his office and he poured himself a ss of whiskey.


    I sat with my spine perfectly straight, hands on myp, just like ady should¡­ as I was instructed at


    school. Not that I cared about it, but I knew I needed to behave properly so that my brother would grant


    me my wish,


    He took a sip of the alcohol and started, ¡°Let¡¯s talk through the n for you after you graduate next


    year.¡±


    I knew it! Of course he wouldn¡¯t just let me enjoy a week-long break. He was all about business, and


    business only.


    The good thing was, I actually knew exactly what I wanted to do. With a perfect academic report card, I


    was sure that Ethan would support me as well.


    ¡°Yes, Ethan, about that, I actually have been thinking. I want to-¡± I started, but was interrupted.


    ¡°Mrs. Harper, the head of the Department of Trade talked to me a couple months ago, saying they had


    an intern program in Mirage every summer, only for the elite students¡­¡±


    ¡°But Ethan, I don¡¯t want to go to the Department of Trade.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± He lifted his gaze and gave me another option. ¡°Mr. Sanders, the Secretary of Public


    Rtions¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ethan!¡± | raised my hand and eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to Mirage! I just want toe back here. I


    want to be a warrior!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You heard it right. I want to be a warrior!¡±


    He took a couple seconds to pause, so I told him my reasons. ¡°Ethan, I can do this. You¡¯ve seen my


    scorecard card. For all thebat skills, I got A+¡­¡±


    He seemed to be listening, so I continued, ¡°I was the best fighter in my-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said firmly.


    It made my eyes widen. ¡°Why not?! Ethan!¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s too dangerous! Plus, you have perfect scores. You have unlimited potential.¡±


    ¡°Stop treating me like a porcin doll!¡± The bubbling feeling of anger coursed through me as I clenched


    my fists at my side. But I took a deep breath, calmed my tone, and tried to reason with him. ¡°I¡¯ve been


    training for years to be a good warrior and that¡¯s my dream!¡±


    ¡°Then change your dream.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about fairness. You¡¯re too young to make that decision.¡±


    I was speechless for a moment. I couldn¡¯t believe that all the hard work I had put in over the years in


    order to gain his trust and approval was nothing to him. I looked at him as he said, ¡°Also, you could be


    a Luna one day. You have that chance, and you need to be ready.¡±


    I felt fury and frustration building up inside me and I raised my voice at him. ¡°I don¡¯t care about freaking


    Luna! I just want to be a warrior here so that I can fight for the pack!¡±


    ¡± said no!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my life and you¡¯re not my dad! You don¡¯t get a say in it!¡±


    He stated at me and I could hear that his breathing was faster. But finally, he calmed himself enough


    and the words left hasta lips that concluded this conversation. ¡°No means no, and that¡¯s final.¡±


    My eres were wide open in disbelief. I couldn¡¯t digest what had happened, Ethan had just shut me


    down¡­like that


    I was just like what he¡¯d done to me four years ago. He didn¡¯t care about what I needed or what I


    wanted, just what he thought was the best I was still that little girl who couldn¡¯t take care of herself in


    his eyes.


    But like he said, I¡¯d changed. Did he really think he could just force me to do anything he wanted?


    Ne, ficking no!


    I wouldn¡¯t let this ruin my entire trip, and I wouldn¡¯t let anyone else decide my future for me. Not even


    Ethan. Even though I knew deep down that he did what he did because he had my best interests at


    heart, I could not just ept what was forced onto me.


    No way!


    However, I needed to be smart about this. Once I got to the capital next year, what could he do to stop


    me, really? So there was no need to win this argument. I just needed to make him lower his guard¡­


    groaned and lowered my head, pretending that I agreed with his n unwillingly. ¡°Fine, whatever!¡± I


    muttered.


    He seemed to be very pleased with my reaction and nodded, ¡°Good! You¡¯ve finally grown up.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    1 held myself back from rolling my eyes. Ethan, you just wait!


    i pretended to be cooperative, and asked Ethan in a low voice, ¡°Now can I go see Vicky and Talon?¡±


    ¡°Vicky is helping Estre, but Talon isn¡¯t here right now. His trip was dyed due to recent border


    attacks, so he¡¯ll spend some time investigating them.¡±


    **Talon¡¯s POV


    ording to n, we finished up everything this afternoon and would go back to the pack tomorrow


    morning. But I couldn¡¯t wait I told the rest of the team to stick with the n while I started my return trip


    immediately.


    Georgia would be leaving tomorrow early in the morning, and hopefully I would be able to make it in


    time to say


    goodbye to her.


    I couldn¡¯t stop envisioning what our little peach had grown into. A pretty youngdy, I figured, probably


    a bit taller than when she was a 13-year-old, but beyond that, it was hard for me to imagine.


    I knew I had a smile on my wolf face just thinking about the little one who used to tap my face and


    called me Tally.


    What I didn¡¯t expect, though, was that the closer I got to our border, the stronger I felt a pull.


    It was as if a part of me that I didn¡¯t know even existed had been calling for me.


    I frowned, thinking I¡¯d need to catch up with Georgia before it was toote, but the pull was getting


    stronger by the second and I could no longer ignore it.


    Luckily, the pull seemed toe from the same direction of my parents¡¯ house. Without thinking


    deeper, I sped up even more. There would be only one exnation for this. Only one bond that could


    be this powerful.


    Realizing what might be happening, I tried to calm my panting. However, my wolf did not allow me to


    take a break until I identified the source of the most alluring scent of rose.


    I finally arrived at my parents¡¯ house, and I knew for sure that the person I longed for was here. I didn¡¯t


    try to guess who might be the owner of the scent because my wolf was taking over, purely relying on


    his instinct for this mission,


    I sniffed the house from room to room. There was no way to resist it, and all I could do was to frantically


    figure out the source of that pull, and make it mine.


    But I was not able to find it. My wolf whimpered, driving me crazy, and I couldn¡¯t be more frustrated at


    myself that our mate was so close but I just wasn¡¯t able to find her!


    seemed to have lost track of the scent, until I got to the vacant guest room-the one that used to be


    Georgia¡¯s room!


    My eyes were wide open with a possibility sinking into my heart. Would she be my mate?


    But my wolf didn¡¯t allow me to think. I followed the delicious scent out of the window and hopped on to


    the roof.


    And there she was,ying casually on top of the roof, hands under her head. Her beautiful long hair


    circled around her and her forehead seemed more fair and smooth under the silver moonlight.


    Her left leg was bent up, and she ced her right heel on her left knee. No matter how I looked at the


    posture, it was nothingdy-like, but it was just so adorable on her.


    As the soft moonlight cast a sliver glow on her, my wolf trembled in excitement and desire for our mate.


    The exhaustion from running non-stop for a day waspletely wiped away, and it was as if I could


    take down an entire army for her.


    I moved a couple of steps forward, and then she seemed to hear the noise I made and sat up. It was as


    if the time had slowed down, and every tiny movement she made caused my heart to pump faster.


    When she turned around, I swore that the whole night was brightened by her smile. Her cheeks were


    rosy pink, and tears glimmered in her eyes.


    i saw the most gorgeous angel that the world had ever seen.


    My Georgia, my mate!


    The delicious scent of hers made me freeze in my tracks. I used thest little bit of my mind power to


    refrain myself from marking her and iming her right there.


    She was too young¡­ and I had to wait.


    ¡°Talon!!¡± she eximed. ¡°I thought I¡¯d missed you!!¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 214

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 214


    Chapter 214: The Night Everything Changed


    **Georgia¡¯s POV


    It seemed like I¡¯d just arrived home, but my vacation was alreadying to an end. I¡¯d be leaving


    tomorrow morning. I¡¯d gotten together with almost all of my close friends in the pack, except for Talon.


    I thought I¡¯d be happy to see everyone. While it sucked that I would miss Talon this time, the trip would


    still be good. But at this moment, I finally knew clearly that it just wasn¡¯t the same.


    Talon wasn¡¯t the same as others. Not to me.


    Since it was thest night of my visit, I¡¯d stayed at Vicky¡¯s parents¡¯ house just like a few years ago.


    Some of my buddies snuck in alcohol and we¡¯d had a st. Most of my friends were drunk, and I knew


    I wasn¡¯t that sober either.


    Although I should have gone to bed by now, for some reason, I kept tossing and turning. Finally, I


    decided it was probably best for me to go out and get some fresh air.


    i looked at the sky and saw a huge bright moon. It was calling for me to get closer.


    I thought about it for a moment then decided to climb out of the window and get on the roof, just toy


    there for a little while and finish thest little bit of my drink from the party. Maybe I would finally be able


    to sleep afterward.


    The moon was absolutely stunning, and the gentle evening breeze felt great on my warm body. Due to


    the alcohol, my face was still burning. I¡¯d seen many people tonight, but at this moment, all I could think


    about was Talon.


    Growing up, he was like my brother but so much more. I knew he treated me as his little sister. What he


    would do for Vicky, he would do for me.


    However, to me, he wasn¡¯t just a big brother.


    During the years I was away from home, whenever I was upset or ran into problems, only one thought


    helped me make it through-be stronger, so that I wouldn¡¯t be a burden! Only I knew that when that


    thought came to mind, I thought of Talon¡¯s face.


    I let out a long sigh and chugged down the reminder of the can.


    I really missed him¡­


    At that moment, I heard somethingnd behind me gently. I turned my head to check out the source of


    the noise and realized that it was a massive brown wolf with green eyes.


    My heart started beating fast and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    I knew who he was.


    ¡°Talon!!¡± | eximed. ¡°I thought I¡¯d missed you!!¡±


    I sat up while keeping my bnce so that I wouldn¡¯t roll off the roof. Thankfully, the roof wasn¡¯t too


    steep.


    The big wolf stood there for a moment without moving much, seemingly stunned to see me.


    I must have sounded a little different from usual, more girly, I thought, but it didn¡¯t matter. I giggled.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Can¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Well, I knew I¡¯d changed a bit. My height, my hair, my¡­ curve. Would he view me differently?


    He still didn¡¯t move much and just looked at me quietly.


    Then I lowered my head and said, ¡°You have no idea how much I missed you!¡±


    Talon¡¯s wolf moved closer and nuzzled me. I giggled again and wrapped my arm around his neck. ¡°Your


    wolf is gorgeous!¡±


    Talon was strangely quiet tonight. I wished he would talk to me. I¡¯d always loved his voice. Why didn¡¯t


    he let me through


    Chapter 218 The Night Evening Changed a


    his mindenk? With his wolf form. it was a bit hard tomunicate with him otherwise


    But I told myself not to be greedy. Talon made it back, and it was all that mattered.


    I¡¯m going back to school tomorrow,¡± I said, ¡°Would you spend the rest of the night with me?


    His wolf head nodded.


    ¡°Then could you change back so we can talk?¡±


    His wolf head nodded again but he didn¡¯t shift immediately.


    I waited, and waited, and waited¡­


    He still didn¡¯t shift.


    I was confused. ¡°Talon?¡±


    Georgia, turn your head away from me for a moment.¡¯ His voice suddenly rang in my head and then I


    realized that¡­ he needed to put on clothes once he shifted to man form.


    He might need some¡­um, privacy.


    I quickly looked away as my heart pounded loudly.


    The thought of him being naked made my face burn. Luckily, thanks to the alcohol earlier, my face was


    already red. So hopefully, it wasn¡¯t so obvious that Talon noticed my embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡¯re almost done?¡± I asked after a while.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Melodic. That was all I could think of to describe his voice. It was warm and gentle, just like him. He


    didn¡¯t have to act aggressive to be one of the most renowned warriors in the world.


    1 snapped my head around to look at him.


    He was standing in the moonlight wearing only a pair of basketball shorts that hung loosely on his hips,


    giving glimpses of the ¡®V¡¯ line that crested his beautifully sculpted body.


    My heart skipped a beat. He was-incredibly hot! I¡¯d seen some of the hot guys all the girls at school


    drooled over, but at this moment, I confirmed that those so-called eye candies were nothingpared


    to the Beta of Drogomor.


    Then my gaze moved up, and as expected, it was met by his warm smile-the smile that I¡¯d longed to


    see for so many years


    He hadn¡¯t changed much, but he was certainly no longer that polite and protective next-door neighbor


    teenaged big brother type.


    He had grown into a man. A gentle, attractive, mature man.


    ¡°Wee home, Peach.¡±


    It was at that moment when my brain seemed to have short circuited and stopped working.


    Maybe it was due to the alcohol, maybe due to many years of being away from home, or maybe, it was


    just that I¡¯d missed him.


    All I wanted was to dive into his arms.


    I pulled myself to my feet and reached out to him, but my head spun and I lost my bnce.


    I fell backward, letting out a squeal. I¡¯d forgotten that I was on the roof!


    I was so done. I¡¯d survived rogue attack and four long years of that f*cking boarding school, but now I


    would die from falling off the roof because I was happy and drunk¡­ I wanted to scream at myself.


    Really, Georgia, really?!


    But I didn¡¯t fall off the roof. Instead, a pair of powerful hands grabbed my wrists and pulled me forward.


    When I opened my eyes again, I noticed that my face had crushed into a solid wall of muscle-Talon¡¯s


    chest.


    He was in a sitting position, and his arms secured around my upper body while I was kneeling between


    his legs, and my


    19


    student 1999


    Sony almocioned not due to enbart arrant though Godriesa, he was hot


    Het speechless on the spot, staring at me as if he was seeing me for the first time, and through it all I


    didn¡¯t punderstand why, but part of me felt close to him. I meant, we were already in each other¡¯s


    arms¡­


    His face was so close to mine, and so were his lips


    rok it, I was feeling bold tonight!


    Unable to withstand his gaze for a second longer, it was as if I was possessed-I pushed myself up and


    moved closer to try to kiss those lips


    However, he pulled away from me.


    ¡°Georgia¡­¡± huis hoarse voice called. A cloud flew by and blocked the moon, the darkness enveloping


    us as his body brushed against mine,


    But before another word could leave his lips, I gasped as he looked down at me. His fingers brushed


    over the bare skin of my shoulder, causing my heart to race even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He wasn¡¯t demanding, but I found myself unable to defy him.


    As his head dipped to the crook of my neck, I closed my eyes, listening to him inhale my scent. The


    feeling of the tip of his tongue trailing across the exposed part of my skin causing an excitement to


    grow within my core.


    ¡°Talon-¡± | groaned.


    Then I felt something hot and soft touch my neck.


    My eyes widened. I reached up, wrapping my arms around his neck and softly blowing into his ear the


    words, ¡°Talon¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    My question seemed to pull him from whatever spell he was under, and he pulled back in a jerky


    motion. I watched him


    searching frantically for the answer himself.


    ¡°Georgia-¡± he mumbled quickly, gently pushing me away from his body, ¡°You¡­¡±


    A clouded void of lust and confusion filled my mind as I stared at him.


    How in the world could he act like that and just stop? Me what? Just f*cking tell me!


    But of course, I didn¡¯t say it aloud.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I leaned closer, reaching for him, only to be met with empty space as he moved away again.


    He managed to say, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink¡­¡± His voice was hoarse.


    What?!


    I could¡¯ve sworn I heard him swallow hard and his fingertips were trembling! I could¡¯ve sworn at that


    moment that he wanted me!


    But then, he stood up and offered me his hand. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s get you to bed,¡± he said gently


    but calmly, as if the moment had never existed.


    Emptiness filled me, and wrapping my arms around my chest I shook my head, not willing to cooperate.


    What the f*ck just happened? Why did he act like that if he didn¡¯t have feelings for me?!


    I buried my head between my knees and my chest and sniffed, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, just freaking go


    away!¡±


    ¡°Georgia¡­ you¡®ve had a lot to drink. Be good. Come with me,¡± he gently persuaded.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 974 The Night 1.verything Changed 4


    However, I didn¡¯t want to move. My head was getting heavier, my mind was in a mess, my body was


    cold, and I just felt so overwhelmed and¡­ drowsy.


    I didn¡¯t have the strength to move.


    ¡°Why did you do that¡­ I¡¯m cold¡­ and afraid¡­¡± I murmured. The alcohol had finally gotten to me. I felt


    like I was drifting away.


    In a daze, i seemed to hear a soft sigh, then I was scooped up into a warm embrace. Happy with th to


    get myselffortable and mumbled, ¡°Tally, don¡¯t go away, please¡­¡±


    warmth, I wiggled


    It could have been my imagination, but I seemed to hear someone say, ¡°What am I going to do with


    you?¡±


    The next morning, I woke up in my bed with a bad hangover. I had bits and pieces of memories of


    going up to the roof and seeing Talon there.


    He¡¯d acted a little differently and I seemed to remember he had¡­ kissed my neck.


    My heart was thumping like crazy.


    ¡°Georgia, the driver has been waiting for you.¡± Vicky came to my room to wake me.


    ¡°Vicky, did Talone backst night?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, his squad is supposed to arrive this evening. Sorry, but I¡¯m afraid he couldn¡¯t


    make it.¡±


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s too bad.¡± I smiled casually, hiding my disappointment.


    I sighed andughed at myself bitterly.


    Sure enough, everything that had happenedst night on the roof was just my wild dream.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 215

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 215


    Chapter 215 Bonus (E&R) ¨C Would She Say Yes? (Part 1)


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Rogues are under control,¡± Landon reported, ¡°We¡¯ve enhanced the watch stations and provided basic


    military training for the civilians that had been bothered by the rogues.¡±


    ¡°From the inds, Damian turned in the military supplies from the inds as a token of his loyalty to


    Queen Rosalie,¡± Samuel reported


    ¡°All good news. Great. That concludes today¡¯s meeting,¡± Talon announced, ¡°Let¡¯s regroup tomorrow.¡±


    I nodded my head, But as everyone stood to leave, I requested, ¡°Georgia, you stay.¡±


    She exchanged a worried look with Talon. As soon as everyone exited the room, she rushed to my


    side, and lowered her voice, ¡°Ethan, I can tell something is bothering you¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply but sighed.


    Seeing my hesitation, Georgia was nervous, ¡°I don¡¯t like that look on your face. Is it something bad?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I started


    ¡°Is it James? Madalynn? or Romero?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Rosalie.¡±


    She grabbed my hand. ¡°Rosalie?! What happened to her¡­ I need to go check on her!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± My brows knitted together. ¡°Not her, exactly.¡±


    ¡°So what is it?! Just spit it out already!¡±


    ¡°All right¡­. As you know, Rosalie is very important to m-¡±


    ¡°Yes, you love her; you are willing to die for her; she is the most important person in your life. I get it.


    What on earth do you want to say?! Come on, brother!¡±


    ¡°I want to marry her but I¡¯m not sure what she thinks about it. What do you think?¡± I blurted out. Things


    were much easier when I was the one giving orders. The problem was, I couldn¡¯t just ¡°order¡± Rosalie to


    marry me.


    Georgia paused for a moment. Then she stared at me without saying a word, like I was some insane


    person.


    What was Georgia¡¯s problem? What was wrong with me wanting to marry the woman that meant the


    whole world to


    me?


    ¡°What?¡± i frowned, quite displeased by her reaction.


    She rested her hand on my shoulder, shook her head, and let out a sigh. ¡°Brother,¡± she said, ¡°please


    allow me to exin what normal people would do in this situation.¡±


    I removed her hand from my shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s called-PROPOSE, you idiot!!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Alpha, is everything okay?¡± Talon rushed in, and Paul followed.


    I lifted my chin slightly to gesture to them to sit down. They hesitantly took their seats, waiting for me to


    start.


    ¡°So, I have a¡­ mission,¡± l¡¯started, and although it was hard to ask for help, I knew I couldn¡¯t do it on my


    own, and I need¡­ your services.¡±


    Both of them straightened their backs. I didn¡¯t want them to think I was sending them to a suicidal


    military task, so I went straight to the topic, ¡°I¡¯m going to propose to Rosalie.¡±


    Both of them frome, then were relieved, and then confused, ¡°Okay.¡± they said, as if they were


    questioning me why this had anything to do with them.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose ¡°I need to prepare for the proposal,¡±


    They gave me an, ¡°Ahhh, we got it,¡± look.


    ¡°Alpha, just let us know your requirements, and we¡¯ll get it done,¡± Paul assured me.


    ¡°Requirements


    Paul replied, ¡°Yes, requirements. Like, date and time, location, color theme, flower arrangement, music


    preference¡­¡±


    I frowned even more.


    His voice trailed off as he noticed the nk expression on my face. Talon gave him a nudge on his


    back, and I cleared my throat. What do you guys think?¡± I said,


    *Alpha¡­¡± Paul¡¯s voice was almost trembling in..excitement? I lifted my gaze, looking back at him-


    confused. What was he so excited about?


    ¡°¡­Are you actually consulting us?!¡± Paul looked at Talon in disbelief and continued, ¡°The Alpha King


    Ethan Gray is actually consulting us?!¡±


    Talon smacked the back of Paul¡¯s head and gave him a warning look, and then he said in his usual,


    leveled, professional voice, ¡°Alpha, if you do not already have something set in mind, then, like any of


    our past operations, I believe it would be best that wee up with an executable n.¡°


    I nodded to him, appreciative that finally someone took this as seriously as I did.


    Paul jumped in, ¡°That¡¯s right! I rmend starting with something she likes.¡±


    Talon also agreed with Paul, so I said, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paul began, ¡°what ces does she like to visit or wants to visit?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? That¡¯s okay, then what color does she like?¡±


    ¡°White?¡± I answered.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s park this. How about her favorite flower?¡±


    ¡°She likes them all equally.¡±


    Paul seemed a bit hesitant to ask his next question. ¡°Her jewelry style?¡±


    ¡°She seems to only have one ne.¡± That was the one I had got her, and that was the one she had


    been wearing.


    ¡°¡­¡± It was Paul¡¯s turn to fall into silence this time, and I felt I almost used up all my patience.


    Talon¡¯s brow knitted as Paul whispered to him, ¡°Beta, you sure Alpha is ready to propose?¡±


    Talon gave him a re and cleared his throat. He took a couple seconds to make his analysis. ¡°Based


    on the current situation,¡± my Beta pulled out a pen and some paper, ¡°Alpha, I believe we have three


    major tasks.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief. I knew I could count on Talon for a reason.


    Talon asked me, ¡°First, are you able to talk to the queen and get a sense of what she likes? Take her


    out for a walk, have casual conversations, something like that?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I can do that.¡°


    ¡°Secondly, we¡¯ll task Vicky to figure out what type of ring she would like. We need to know the exact


    shape, size, and color, etc.¡±


    Chapter 215 Bonus E&R) ¨C Wout She Say Yash (Part 1)


    *it soundsplicated to pick out jewelry,¡± |mented, then I noticed that both of them were looking


    at me like I was crazy-orignorant.


    ¡°Very important. You can mess these things up,¡± Paul exined, ¡°What happens if you choose the


    wrong cut? If instead of a princess cut, you choose a square cut? Or if she prefers a colorless diamond,


    and you choose a pink one? Man.. it wouldn¡¯t turn out pretty, trust me.¡±


    My brow furrowed much more. ¡°I¡¯m sure Rosalie will be happy regardless of the cut,¡± I tried to say


    They both kept their silence and lowered their heads to concentrate on the n notes. All right, I


    understood. Even though they didn¡¯t openly disagree with me, their actions were clear that they had


    different opinions than mine


    ¡°Okay, yes, let¡¯s get the jewelry right. Vicky will gather intel for that,¡± i said.


    Talon seemed to be relieved. Then he continued, ¡°Third, as for the flowers, Georgia will take care of it


    as soon as you have an idea about Rosalie¡¯s favorite.*


    The clock in the office showed it was 7:00. I pushed myself up from the desk. ¡°Guys, I am supposed to


    meet with Rosalie now. I gotta go.¡±


    Talon replied, ¡°Great timing! Take advantage of it, Alpha. Paul and I will stay to hash out the details.¡±


    I nodded to him, grabbed my coat, and walked out the door.


    I was frustrated with myself. How could I be so ignorant about Rosalie?! | imed that I loved her, yet,


    looking back at the time we¡¯d spent together, it was rare that I even considered asking her what she


    preferred.


    I was such a jack*ss!


    F*cking fool! I cursed at myself. Hopefully, it wasn¡¯t toote for me to get started.


    We were supposed to meet at the garden. There was a whole pathway designed by the gardeners that


    wound past all of the most beautiful flowers and fruit trees. The path was designed in such a way that


    the walkers could lose themselves among the walkways without being disturbed in order to enjoy the


    scenery to the fullest because of the high walls of hedges all around.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she saw me. I wanted to believe it was a good sign and that it was still


    not toote for me to learn more about her.


    ¡°You look beautiful today,¡± I gave her a kiss, noticing the smile that crept up her lips at my words.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.


    Theld out one of the roses I had found along the way. A perfect red rose with vivid color. She took it in


    her hand and brought it close to her face to smell it.


    Soren had told me she loved flowers, and she sure did.


    We began to walk in silence. Although night had fallen, smallnterns illuminated the path. We got lost


    on one of the paths that descended down a hill as we slowly talked.


    We often tried to take a walk together at the end of the day, but most of the time, we just enjoyed the


    peaceful quietness without speaking. However, today, I did have a task¡­ I was never a small-talk


    person, so I didn¡¯t know¡­ how should I bring the subject up?


    ¡°Um¡­ Rosalie?¡± | broke the silence.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She seemed to be quite surprised that I was speaking, but I could tell, she didn¡¯t mind me


    talking at all.


    ¡°I yed here a few times when I came to Mirage to visit when I was young.¡± I was not a great


    storyteller, but I had to start somewhere. ¡°And I caused a few disasters in these gardens. Once, ying


    with fireworks I had stolen from a celebration, I almost set the ce on fire. It took the gardeners


    months to get the bushes to bloom again.¡±


    Rosalie giggled at my confession. ¡°Poor flowers,¡± she said, ¡°Luckily, they all seem to have grown back.¡±


    Her gazended on the horizon. As if she recalled some fond memories, she smiled, ¡°We didn¡¯t have


    huge gardens like this, but my mother loved flowers. She grew the most beautiful orchids,¡±


    ¡°That must have been nice to see,¡± I said, making a mental note that she liked orchids, although I


    wasn¡¯t sure if they


    were her favorite flowers.


    ¡°When I was little, my mother built a secret garden for the two of us, just me and her. It was at the end


    of a meadow, hidden in the copse, among the thorny bushes. She made a secret entrance to the


    garden. We would sneak in there to harvest all kinds of flowers and some herbs. It was beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Did you like it there very much?¡±


    *I loved it.¡± Her eyes sparkled when she said it. ¡°I used toy in the shade of the tallest trees and read


    while my mother transnted the flowers. She always hummed the sweetest melodies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the song you always y on the piano,¡± I said. She nodded.


    ¡°Mother always sang it for me. It was she who taught me to y it.¡±


    ¡°What kind of flowers did you grow in your secret garden?¡±


    ¡°Oh, a little bit of everything.¡± Rosalie had a warm smile on her face. ¡°Mom surrounded our garden with


    bushes of wild roses so no one would find it, Inside, there were peonies, and lilies too, andvender¡­.¡±


    Her voice trailed off. She was lost in her thoughts, as if she were there again.


    ¡°Which ones were your favorites?¡± I ask gently.


    ¡°Dandelions,¡± she answered immediately.


    ¡°Why?¡± I was curious.


    ¡°Because I loved the way the seed pods rose to the sky when you blew on them. Mom never called


    them weeds. She would sit with me in the grass and encourage me to make wishes. When I blew on


    the dandelion seeds, she¡¯d say our prayers would go up high to the clouds, and the Moon Goddess


    could hear them.¡±


    The longing was evident in her voice when she spoke.


    ¡°You must miss her very much.¡± I looped my arm around her waist to pull her close to me. She nodded,


    and her fingers yed absentmindedly with the roses as we walked by.


    ¡°After she passed away, nothing was ever the same. I hadn¡¯t gone back there, but I knew the garden


    would die out. Some of the flowers wouldn¡¯t survive the natural climate there without additional care.¡±


    Her tone of voice made it clear that it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to go back there, but simply that


    something prevented her from doing so. ¡°In fact, I couldn¡¯t do many of the things that used to make me


    happy. After her death, that part of my life was erased.¡±


    I clenched my fists. She had suffered, and I wasn¡¯t there for her. Not that I would have known her at


    that point, but it made me angry knowing she suffered regardless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± I stopped and pulled her head against my chest and embraced her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright now. At that time, I dreamed a lot about meeting you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I raised an eyebrow, and sheughed at my expression.


    ¡°Yes, my mate. I dreamed that my mate would save me,¡± she added with a yful smile.


    ¡°I wished I could have met you sooner. Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Then my garden might be burned by fireworks,¡± she teased.


    I let out a chuckle while she continued, ¡°Those were not easy times, but in them, the hope of meeting


    my mate kept me sane. I dreamed of meeting you and that you would save me from my torment.¡±


    My lips approached her. I kissed her crown as my arms encircled her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She stayed snuggled against my chest and breathed in slowly. I felt the rise and fall of her body as she


    did.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright now,¡± I promised.


    ¡°I know,¡± she agreed, convinced that it was.


    Silently, we stayed like that for a moment. With my arms around her body, Rosalie seemed to feel safe.


    The past and its


    painful memories could not reach here. I wouldn¡¯t allow that.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 216

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 216


    Chapter 216 ¨C Bonus (E&R) ¨C Would She Say Yes? (Part 2)


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    ¡°How about this one?¡± Vicky picked up the neenth ring from the salesdy at the store and put it on


    my ring finger,


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Imented, as she moved on to the twentieth.


    ¡°Oh, look, this is stunning too!¡± she said.


    Vicky invited me for a girls¡¯ day out since Ethan, Talon, and Paul had been busy with border patrols.


    She said it had been a while, and we both deserved a break from work.


    When we arrived at the shopping district, she took me directly into an elegantly decorated back room in


    one of the jewelry stores so that we wouldn¡¯t attract unnecessary attention from the public.


    The store staff were friendly, knowledgeable, and professional, making the shopping experiences very


    pleasant, especially after I insisted that they not stand on ceremony.


    After a while, I noticed with amusement that Vicky kept handing things at me to try on.


    ¡°You seem more interested in me measuring things than you do,¡± I said jokingly.


    ¡°Not at all. I just think it¡¯s more efficient to see how they would look when they are being worn,¡± she


    denied and walked around the store. As if she wanted to prove me wrong, she pointed at a beautiful


    ne. ¡°This one, for example, think I¡¯ll try it on myself so that you can take a break.¡±


    chuckled, and took a sip of the tea that was provided, watching her put it on.


    A flower-shaped violet stone rested in the center of the garment. The chain was made of white gold


    and decorated with small golden details.


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely gorgeous on you, Vicky!¡± Iplimented her. ¡°It goes so well with your eye color.¡±


    She seemed to also be very pleased with her choice. ¡°I love it too!¡± After a long while, she took it off


    and ced it back to where she had found it.


    Imented, ¡°Now, we need to look for a pair of earrings to go with it.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Rosalie. What about you? Haven¡¯t you ever dreamed about your wedding day?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°About the ring you¡¯ll wear or the dress?¡±


    ¡°At some point, I¡¯ve thought about it,¡± I affirmed. ¡°But nottely. Well, let¡¯s not get side tracked. Vicky, if


    you think Paul may propose soon, we gotta get your wedding gear ready.¡±


    ¡°But Rosalie, you still haven¡¯t told me which one of those rings you love most¡­.¡±


    Theld her hands, ¡°Vicky, we are here today for you. I¡¯m only here to support you. You have to make the


    decision.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± For some reason, she seemed a bit stressed at my words. I figured she might have felt bad that


    I hadn¡¯t picked anything. What she didn¡¯t know was that, although I only owned one piece of jewelry,


    that was all I needed.


    ¡°So the question was, have YOU decided on which ring?¡± I smiled at her.


    th


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Seraphine knocked at the door, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. Why don¡¯t you call it a day? Work is


    always there, and I¡¯m not aware of any emergencies.¡±


    I looked up at her and thought for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Also, Alpha Ethan is back, too, and he is waiting for you.¡±


    I stood up immediately and couldn¡¯t help the smile that crept up my lips, Ethan told me earlier today


    that he had some important meetings not far away from Mirage and might bete. It seemed that he


    finished everything early,


    Even though he was only away for a few hours, I had already started to miss him. It was great that it


    was the weekend, and I very much looked forward to spending some time with him and Rowan ¡°Thank


    you, Seraphine Enjoy your weekend too!¡± After saying goodbye, I went in search of Ethan, whom I


    found contemting one of the fountains that decorated the gardens of the pce. ¡°I have a surprise


    for you,¡± he said as he handed me arge box carefully decorated. ¡°Um¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t helpughing,


    ¡°you know it¡¯s not my birthday, right?¡± ¡°Open it,¡± he urged me. Curious, I decided to obey him. Inside


    the box was a white dress with beautifulce. It was folded with care. That was my dress, I noticed


    immediately. The dress that my mother made for me for mying of age ceremony, and the one I


    wore when I was brought to Drogomor pack. Not knowing what to think, I looked at him curiously. He


    had a mysterious smile on his face. ¡°Will you put it on for me?¡± I looked at him without understanding,


    but I agreed to y along. I rushed up to my room and got dressed, feeling a strange mixture of anxiety


    and excitement as I did. This dress brought back a lot of memories full of nostalgia, longing and even


    sadness, but also a lot of happiness. As i walked down, I saw Ethan waiting in the same ce where I


    had left him. I took his hand, and he led us through the gardens. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± We walked down the hill and into a grove of old trees until we came to what appeared to


    be a tangle of wild rose bushes. I looked at him curiously, and Ethan¡¯s smile widened. ¡°What is all this?¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have toe in to find out,¡± he motivated me.


    I did as he asked and went through a passage I hadn¡¯t noticed. The further I went down the path, the


    more it looked familiar¡­


    I turned around to look at Ethan who was a few steps behind me, but he only gave me a nod as if he


    was asking me to continue on my own.


    Passing the rose bushes, I could hear my breath getting faster. I was excited to find out what would be


    in front of me if my guess was correct, it would be


    My eyes widened in disbelief. At the end of the path, I found a garden ¨C a hidden garden that was just


    like the one in my memories. Beautiful flowers grew everywhere, and the floral scents surrounded me.


    The memories of the best days of my childhood flooded into my mind, and they brought tears to my


    eyes. This ce was almost identical to the secret garden that my mother had built for us.


    There was only one difference. In the very center of it was a swing with two seats, and one of the seats


    was already upied. Yes, Rowan was already properly secured in the swing seat designed for me,


    and the moment he saw us, he


    giggled and waved his little arms and legs at us.


    ¡°How did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Ethan said gently after he quickly gave Rowan¡¯s small fist a squeeze. Rowan giggled even


    more. There was no doubt that he adored his father.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat down next to Rowan and took his little hand, which made him startughing. Ethan stood behind


    us and gave us gentle pushes,


    ¡°Ethan, I couldn¡¯t believe it! How did you do all this?¡± I asked him in awe.


    Do you like it?¡± He didn¡¯t answer my question but asked me one instead, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. I love it!¡± 1


    affirmed. ¡°It¡¯s just like the garden I had with my mother.¡± ¡°Now, you have it again. I¡¯m sure she would be


    very happy to know that you share it with our son and me.¡± ¡°Yes, she definitely would¡­¡± i wiped off my


    tears. My heart was filled with love and content, so full of happiness that I didn¡¯t know what else to say


    other than, ¡°Ethan, thank you.¡± Ethan was quiet for a moment. I turned around and saw that he ced


    a leaf against his lips. Then a soft, slow melody echoed in the air,


    My eyes opened wide in awe. Ethan was ying music by blowing on the leaf!


    I recognized it immediately-it was the song I always yed on the piano. The same one that my mother


    used to sing for me in our secret garden.


    My swing slowed down, and I watched him walk around to stand in front of me. His eyes sparkled as


    his intense gaze locked on me, and I returned his smile.


    Our eyes remained fixed on each other until the melody ended. I could not express how impressed and


    moved I was by his gesture,


    At that moment, before I could say anything, he kneeled down in front of me.


    My heart began to pound,


    He took something out of his pocket, a small box.


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± his voice was deep and low, but I could hear every word he said. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about


    this a lot. Thinking about what you would like the most, trying to figure out what you like and what


    would make you happy¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I whispered, my voice cracking, and I couldn¡¯t make further sounds,


    ¡°But the more we talked, and the more I got to know your past, I finally realized that what I was worried


    about may not matter.¡±


    I nodded in agreement. He was right, it really didn¡¯t matter. As long as I was with him, everything would


    be perfect in my opinion.


    He continued, ¡°You value things for what they really are. I am confident that you would love any detail I


    have for you if ites from the heart because that¡¯s just who you are.¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes. His words meant so much to me, and they warmed my heart. My soul


    mate-he understood me.


    Then he opened the box.


    Inside it rested a beautiful ring that was crowned with a diamond at its center in the shape of a


    teardrop.


    | gasped.


    ¡°This ring has been my family heirloom for generations, confessed Ethan. ¡°I wanted to buy you a jewel


    as valuable as you are to me, but something like that doesn¡¯t exist. That¡¯s why I finally decided on this


    one. It has probably been through more than what I have experienced in my whole life-happiness and


    sorrow, trust and betrayal, love and hate. However, what amazes me is that for generations, it has


    always managed to find its way to the Luna of Drogomor


    pack.¡±


    He extended the ring towards me. ¡°I have no words to express how I feel about you, Rosalie, but if you


    let me, I will spend my life trying to show you the eternity of my feelings.


    He breathed in slowly, and then, as if plucking up courage.


    ¡°Marry me,¡± he said.


    My heart was pounding loudly in my ear, and tears flooded down my cheeks.


    I didn¡¯t even know why I was crying. Perhaps I was just too happy.


    Yes, this was what I had been longing and dreaming for. The love of my life was kneeling in front of me,


    looking at me with his piercing blue eyes, waiting for me to say something


    However, when I parted my lips, I found myself at a loss for words.


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 217

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 217


    Chapter 217 Bonus (E&R) ¨C Would She Say Yes? (Part 3)


    Taloa you¡¯re stocking your elbow in my back?¡± I said in annoyance as he let out a grunt.


    I¡¯m sorry, but the space here is limited.¡±


    ¡°These stupid bushes are going to leave me bald,¡± Georgia whispered next to me, as she untangled


    her hair for the fifth time from the thorns of the bushes. ¡°Whose bright idea was if to spy on them


    through the bushes?¡±


    ¡°Yours, the rest of us said immediately


    ¡°Yeah, well, next time you guys cane up with a better n.¡±


    The four of us had forced our way into the bushes surrounding the secret garden Ethan had prepared


    for Rosalie. When Ethan had it built, Georgia asked one of the gardeners to please leave a space


    between a row of the bushes, in a hidden area between the trees, so that we could spy on them at the


    time of the proposal.


    It wasn¡¯t, perhaps, the best idea, since we were now all dirty, cramped and scratched from thorns and


    twigs, but at least we could get a good look at Ethan and Rosalie.


    ¡°Ethan left us no choice,¡± said Paul over and over again. ¡°Since he didn¡¯t want an audience for the


    proposal¡­.¡±


    ¡°How did he expect us not toe?¡± imed Georgia between indignant whispers. ¡°We were the ones


    who practically did all the work.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it, I think my pants got stuck in one of the branches,¡±ined Paul next to me.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Georgia eximed when he moved and pushed her unintentionally.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough, everybody. If we keep making a fuss, Ethan is sure to find out we¡¯re hiding here,¡±


    Talon muttered.


    ¡°You guys do know he can smell us, right?¡± Paul muttered and looked at us with a frown. Soren¡¯s scent-


    hiding trick might hide us from Rosalie, but Ethan was our Alpha, it wouldn¡¯t work on him.


    ¡°So what? He¡¯s not dumb enough to interrupt his proposal to chase us,¡± Georgia snorted.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯te up with something to punish uster,¡± I said.


    Georgia made an attempt to shrug. ¡°We¡¯ll worry about that when it happens,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Shhh!! Do you not want to hear her answer?!¡± Talon hushed us.


    We all went quiet just in time to hear her reply


    ¡°Yes¡­.¡± she said. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Then, she got off the swing to throw herself into Ethan¡¯s arms. Rowan burst outughing as Rosalie


    and Ethan hugged each other tightly.


    It was quiet. For a moment, neither the pair in the center of the garden nor the group here made a


    sound.


    My throat was tight, and my eyes felt warm. I noticed Georgia had tears in her eyes too.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to help them organize the wedding,¡± I murmured, trying to hold back the tears with a smile.


    ¡°I have to admit that he did great! What an exceptional proposal,¡± Paul said proudly. ¡°Alpha was a little


    lost at the beginning, but he certainly knew how to pull it off!¡±


    Talon nodded


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother,¡± Georgiamented, matter-of-factly. ¡°Greatness runs through our veins. Great job,


    brother!¡± She gave Ethan¡¯s back a thumbs-up, but we all knew he wouldn¡¯t know that ever happened.


    Of course, we didn¡¯t mind at all.


    We stayed until it got dark, and the couple exited the garden to return to the castle. We finally were


    able to crawl out and go back to get changed Alpha had a big celebration dinner nned, and we¡¯d


    better not bete, Of course, we all knew Alpha would give us hellter for eavesdropping, but he


    would be in a good mood for a while. As soon as we returned to the castle, we saw Rosalie waiting to


    share the news with us. ¡°Vicky, Georgia! Ethan asked me to marry him!¡± She jumped up to hug us, then


    she asked curiously. ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± We were disheveled, and our clothes were


    covered in dirt. No one wanted to look at her when she answered, ¡°Oh, this. You know. We¡¯ve been


    training,¡± said Georgia. ¡°Yeah.. hand-to-hand training and stuff.¡± Paullied. ¡°In mud,¡± added Talon, faking


    a cough. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re so dirty.¡± Rosalie looked at us nkly for a moment, then she let out a


    giggle and said understandably, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you all get changed and we¡¯ll catch up at dinner?¡±


    As soon as night fell, we found ourselves ready. Ethan had orchestrated everything so that an elegant


    party was set up in the gardens, illuminated by moonlight, stars, andnterns Fireflies were flying from


    one side to the other, andughter floated in the air.


    After congratting Rosalie again on her engagement to Ethan, I walked away for a bit.


    It was a long day but extremely beautiful. I strolled along until I reached the cliff that sat at the edge of


    the royal gardens.


    Above me, the sky opened up. The moon was full and shining on the water, which seemed to be made


    of silver. The breeze blew and brought back memories ofughter and happiness that filled the night.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± asked Paul as he approached.


    I smiled as I noticed he had followed me here and made room for him. He sat down next to me, among


    the rocks.


    ¡°I used to think this was the ugliest, most broken ce in the entire capital. During the darkest time,


    when we all believed that Rosalie¡¯s fell off the cliff, this ce did nothing but bring us pain.¡±


    *But now?¡±


    ¡°Now I realized that this cliff is actually strikingly beautiful.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Paul agreed with me.


    ¡°After all, what people see depends on what they feel.¡±


    ¡°So true.¡± Paul looked at me. ¡°For example, you¡¯re here, so this ce is beautiful to me.¡±


    His sweetness warmed my heart and made me smile.


    ¡°So, you think this is a romantic ce?¡±


    ¡°Very much so!¡± I looked up at the sky, which seemed to be infinite. The moon looked so big from here


    that I felt like i would just have to reach out my fingers to touch it. ¡°Because you¡¯re here,¡± I smiled at


    him.


    He took a deep breath in. His eyes sparkled as he reached out and took something out of his pocket.


    ¡°My whole life made sense the moment I met you,¡± he said. ¡°Until then, it had been empty. I didn¡¯t


    always know it, but it was evident the moment I saw you.¡±


    I looked at him, noticing that what he was holding in his hands was a small box.


    ¡°Paul¡­ what is that?¡± I asked him. My heart started beating rapidly.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ethan¡¯s conviction to ask for Rosalie¡¯s hand reminded me of something I¡¯ve always had in mind. I


    can¡¯t, or rather, I don¡¯t want to live without you,¡± he said, looking into my eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± I said determinedly and took his hand. ¡°You will never have to. I¡¯m with you, Paul. I


    love you.¡±


    *And I love you,¡± he said and opened the box.


    Inside was, not a ring, but a ne. It was the same ne I saw when I went out with Rosalie.


    The one I loved.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± I told him.


    He smiled and reached behind me to put the ne around my neck. I pushed my hair out of the


    way as he ced the ne on me and hooked it. The touch of his hands sent shivers down my


    spine.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a token of how much I love you,¡± he assured me.


    ¡°I love it, Paul. Thank you, really,¡± I said, feeling a tiny little bit disappointed. I swore, just a tiny little


    bit¡­.


    My fingers were lost, ying with the beautiful jewel, when suddenly, Paul stood next to me and


    kneeled down.


    He held a ring in his hands that matched the ne perfectly.


    My heart started racing, and I lost my ability to speak.


    Paul smiled mischievously. Then, he looked me in the eyes sincerely, ¡°Vicky, Will you marry me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will!¡±


    I jumped into his embrace. He burst outughing and spun us around.


    Fireworks bloomed above the castle and brightened the capital. ¡°Look, the entire city is celebrating the


    engagement of the Alpha King and the White Queen! I¡¯m¡­¡± I said with tears in my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just so


    happy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for them, but I¡¯m happier for us.¡± Paul held me tighter as he kissed me.


    I buried my head in his warm chest.


    Yes, it was the best day of my life.


    And this cliff, once a dark and sad ce, would only remind us of the promises and love that were kept


    going forward.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 218

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 218


    Chapter 218 Bonus Story Ethan & Rosalle-Wedding Gifts


    **Rosalie¡¯s POV


    Thuty gifte I had thirty gifts for thirty years for my wonderful soon to be husband, I couldn¡¯t wait for


    Ethan to see each of them, and i hoped he would enjoy each present as much as I had enjoyed


    preparing them,


    When I than walked into our room to see the thirty packagem aitting on the coffee table, his eyes


    widened ¡°Wow, quess some of our wedding packages got here early,¡± he sald,


    1 giggled, ¡°No, these aren¡¯t from wedding gueote. These are for you,¡± I told him


    ¡°What?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°For me? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because.. I wanted you to see that I appreciate who you are now, and that I appreciate all of the years


    that have gone into making you who you are right now.¡±


    ¡°Gosh, Rosalie,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, I wasn¡¯t expecting this,¡±


    ¡°Well, open them!¡± I urged him, so he did.


    Ethan sat on the couch, and I handed him the present for his first year, which was a small nket i had


    crocheted for him. ¡°A nket was one of the first things I¡¯d ever made for Rowan, From a mother to her


    precious child, I wasn¡¯t sure whether you ever got something like this, but I want you to know how


    precious you were to me..¡±.


    The present for his second year was one of the books he loved to read to Rowan He told me that it was


    the oame book his father read to him from as far back as his first memories


    ¡°This is to let you know what a wonderful father you are. Rowan adores you, just like how you odored


    your father when you were little,¡± I exined,


    His third gift was a carved wolf¡­


    He kept opening all of the gifts as I exined their special meanings, his eyes wide with surprise and


    wonder at each one until he got to the final gift,


    When he unwrapped it, he pulled out the elegant gold photo frame i¡¯d picked out for him. Inside, was a


    photo of our little family-Ethan, Rowan, and me.


    ¡°I love all of the gifts,¡± he murmured, and I thought I saw his eyes glistening with unshed tears,


    ¡°Do you have a favorite?¡± | asked with a smile. ¡°Just curious,¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± He pulled me onto hisp and held me close,¡± The best present i could ever hope for-is


    you.¡±


    The next day, I found myself standing in an borate gown, waiting for the music to change so that I


    knew it was my cue to walk down the aisle. I knew that Ethan was up there waiting with me, standing


    next to the high priest, and Talon and Paul were standing with him as his best men.


    Georgia and Vicky had already made their way down the aisle, along with the flower girl and ringbearer.


    I wished I had a man with me to walk me to him, someone who loved me like a father, but I had no one


    like that. If Soren was there, I would¡¯ve asked him to do it, but since he was gone, I had asked


    Seraphine.


    ¡°Are you ready, dear?¡± she asked me, patting my arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I told her. Taking a deep breath, we stepped off just as the music changed to the traditional


    wedding song.


    From the moment my eyes met Ethan¡¯s, I was no longer aware of anything else going on around me.


    The formal ceremony went on with me in a daze, staring at his handsome face. I said the things I was


    supposed to say, slid his ring on his finger, all of that, but when it was over, I was shocked it had all


    gone by so fast because I was concentrating on Ethan.


    After the wedding, we had a grand formal reception where Alphas from many parts of ournds came


    to congratte us and present us with gifts Many of the presents were expensive pieces of art or


    antiques that represented the differentnds in our kingdom. It was lovely to see all of them and hear


    the representatives exin their significance But it was also exhausting! By the time the formal


    reception was over, I was so tired, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be able to make it to our other reception. A small,


    intimate one. ¡°Come on, baby,¡± Ethan said. ¡°You know you will be reenergized as soon as you see all of


    our friends.¡± He was right, I knew I would, too, and since Rowan was already there with his Aunt


    Georgia and Uncle Talon, I decided to drag myself over to the ballroom in the castle. As soon as I


    walked in the door, my son was reaching for me, toddling over on unsteady legs. I scooped him up just


    as the MC announced our arrival, and Ethan and I danced in together, with Rowan in my arms, Our


    friends rushed over to congratte and hug us, and Ethan was right. I felt reenergized, and before too


    long, I was out on the dance floor spinning around in my elegant gown, twirling and dancing with


    Georgia and Vicky. We were all having such a great time, I never wanted it to end. The cake was


    delicious, as was the meal that the chefs prepared for the asion. Later, after all of the formal events


    were over, Ethan took my hand and led me out to the dance floor. In his arms, I swayed back and forth


    to a love song the band was ying. It made me feel like we were the only two people in the world, and


    I loved having his strong arms around me. nced over his shoulder to see Vicky in Paul¡¯s arms and


    Georgia in Talon¡¯s. They looked every bit as much in love as I felt with Ethan, and I imagined we¡¯d be


    celebrating more weddings soon. Across the ballroom, Seraphine was holding Rowan. I was so happy


    that her daughter, the one that she¡¯d left behind in the inds, had finally been able to join her. Gemma


    was just as lovely and kind hearted as her mother. I was d that Rowan would have a friend to grow


    up with. She was twirling around in front of her mother. I still remembered that day I¡¯d met her on the


    ind when she¡¯d been crying for her mother. It had been a trick propagated by Soren, but I felt no ill-


    will toward the little girl over it. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ethan whispered in my ear. ¡°Our future,¡±


    I admitted. ¡°Our lives together.¡± His smile faded slightly as he said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry we can¡¯t go on a


    honeymoon right away.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all right,¡± I assured him. ¡°I know you are busy putting the kingdoms back in order.¡± Ethan was


    now the king of Valoria, where Mirage and the Drogomor pack were located, as well as Winter Forest


    pack and all of thends of the Northern Tier, my home territories.


    During the war, a lot had happened to destroy infrastructure and other necessities. Ethan needed to get


    that fixed.


    ¡°Pardon the interruption, your Majesty, we have visitors!¡¯ Cerina¡¯s voice rang through the mindlink. I


    knew it must be someone important, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t reach out to me at this moment.


    A few momentster, a man we didn¡¯t know approached us.


    ¡°Pardon the interruption, Your Majesty,¡± he said.


    I looked up into his eyes, which seemed to sparkle like gold. His skin was also a deep bronze color.


    ¡°Speak your name,¡± Ethan said, and I could hear the rm in his voice.


    ¡°I am Burk,¡± the visitor said with a smile. ¡°On behalf of my Alpha, I¡¯m here to congratte the union of


    the Alpha King and the White Queen.¡±


    Ethan and I exchanged a look. Both of us were confused on who this mysterious Alpha might be.


    Burk raised his hand, and behind him several other men appeared. They looked like they were from the


    same ce.


    Two of them stepped forward, and they handed me and Ethan each a small box.


    We both opened them and found a ring in each of the boxes Mine had a clear gem, and Ethan¡¯s had a


    red one I oasped Those gems were not like anything I¡¯d seen in person, but I remember in one of the


    books they were mentioned. They were extremely rare, beautiful, and powerful gems that could only be


    found beyond the southern pass. A single one was more valuable than a city, ¡°White, like the


    moonstone,¡± Burk told me, ¡°It¡¯s said to be lost somewhere in the southern passage. Though I¡¯m sure


    this is not it, the beauty is simr.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, acknowledging the beautiful gift by slipping it


    onto my finger.


    ¡°And red for the man who overcame being the Rogue King,¡± Burk said to Ethan. ¡°You have shed your


    blood for the love of your kingdom, and now, your kingdom worships you.¡±


    *Thank you,¡± Ethan said, but he didn¡¯t put the ring on his finger. Instead, he kept it in the box and put it


    in the pocket of his jacket.


    Burk and his group took a stepped back and bowed to us with one hand over their chests. They


    chanted, ¡°May the Moon Goddess bless the king and the queen with a long and happy marriage. May


    your union not only bring light to your lives, but bring a prosperous future for this kingdom and its


    people.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I said again. ¡°But who is the Alpha you referred to?¡±


    Ethan stared at Burk for a moment, and slowly, he asked, ¡°What all has Soren been doing?¡±


    Soren?! They were Soren¡¯s men!


    Burk didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all by Ethan¡¯s question, and he replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Soren has


    been traveling with tribes of outcasts to discover newnds and find natural resources. Right now, he is


    exploring down south, but someday, he may head across the ocean to the untamed forests.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t be happier to hear news about Soren! ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee back to visit?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Burk looked at me, ¡°Mr. Soren has a personal message for you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t wait to hear what he had to say. ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±


    Burk blinked at me twice and cleared his throat. Then he said in a tone that clearly belonged to Soren,


    ¡°My dear Rosalie, if you are ever tired of my boring brother, just tell me. I¡¯lle back to take you away


    and show you around many fun ces.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a short chuckle while Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    However, I knew he wasn¡¯t angry as there was a faint smile still on his face. He must be as happy to


    hear from Soren as me.


    Ethan imed my waist and pulled me closer. With his chin lifted, he replied to Burk, ¡°Tell him that I¡¯ll


    be happy to watch him try and fail.¡±


    ¡°Will do, Your Majesty!¡± Burk maintained his smile and responded politely. It didn¡¯t seem that he was


    offended at all by what Ethan said. ¡°Now my task ispleted, please excuse us as we have a long


    way to catch up with Mr. Soren.¡°


    i nodded understandably. ¡°Burk, thank you foring. Soren¡¯s news is the best wedding gift to us!¡±


    Burk pulled up a bright smile before he bowed to us and left with his group.


    I stood there, watching Burk and his group disappear into the dark. Ethan was next to me, so I leaned


    my head against his chest


    He wrapped his arms around me and whispered, ¡°What are you thinking about, my wife?¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. This was the first time he called me ¡°wife.¡± It took me just a moment to get


    used to it, and then a surge of contentment filled my heart.


    I never imagined that a single word could make me feel this happy.


    ¡°Ethan, have i told you how blessed I am? Everything is perfect. It feels like a dream.¡±


    ¡°You and me both.¡± He kissed my forehead and caressed my hair. ¡°But guess what?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I lifted my head to look at him. The light of the moon and stars glimmered in his eyes, and i


    was lost in his gaze.


    I heard him say, ¡°This is only the very first day of our many years of a perfect life toe.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 219

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 219


    Chapter 219 Bonus (E&R) ¨C The Bted Honeymoon


    **Ethan¡¯s POV


    it had only taken almost four years.


    The war had left behind a mess. Roads,munication, mass transit, factories, all of that infrastructure


    as well as the economy needed to be rebuilt.


    Rosalie and I had to get back to work the second day after our wedding, and we¡¯d been working hard


    ever since.


    During the past four years, we both had to travel a lot and sometimes we couldn¡¯t even see each other


    for two or three months at a time. The good thing was, our hard work had paid off.


    From Mirage to all the way to the Northern Tier and Winter Forest pack, everything was finally gotten to


    a ce where the kingdom could run on its own, without needing us to handle every single detail of the


    day to day operations,


    It was a good time for us to take a break. I could finally take my beautiful Rosalie for a bted


    honeymoon.


    I walked out of my office, heading to my room, excited to start packing. I couldn¡¯t wait to see her face lit


    up. I knew she had been looking forward to it as much as I had.


    I hadn¡¯t told her where we were going yet. It was supposed to be a surprise. I intended to take her to a


    private ind, one she hadn¡¯t been to before. I hoped that was something she would like and that she


    wouldn¡¯t be reminded too much of her previous time on the inds.


    Of course, I would take her wherever she wanted to go. As long as we were together, that was all that


    mattered to me.


    I entered our room, excited to tell her my n. However, I saw Seraphine leaning over the bed, talking


    to Rosalie in a quiet voice.


    I saw her face was a paler shade of white than usual. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± | asked, rushing to my wife¡¯s


    side.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± Rosalie said, reaching for my hand, which I gave to her. Her hand was cold and slightly


    trembling.


    I knew my wife well enough to know something must be going on. Tears in her eyes made my heart


    sink.


    Was she sick-or something worse had happened? My mind went back to how I had felt when she¡¯d


    been in aa. My heart started to go crazy-I couldn¡¯t lose her!


    ¡°What happened?!¡± I could almost hear the quivering in my tone. ¡°Seraphine, tell me!¡±


    ¡°Your majesty,¡± a smile crept up on Seraphine¡¯s face, which rxed my tense nerves a bit. This was a


    good sign. I let out a breath that I was holding in a little relief.


    ¡°The queen is pregnant! Congrattions!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± I could hardly believe my ears, and my brain was still processing the news. ¡°Pardon me?¡±


    Rosalie nodded and then reached to pick up a pregnancy test from the nightstand. A small smile crept


    up her face, ¡°Ethan, I felt a bit nauseous earlier, so Seraphine suggested a pregnancy test. I¡¯m about


    six weeks along!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± It seemed to be all I could say, Okay, that was why she looked pale. Hold on, that wasn¡¯t what


    I should be focusing on¡­


    I sank down onto the bed next to her. ¡°We¡¯ll have a second child?¡±


    She nodded, her beautiful eyes on me. ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    Finally, the realization settled in. ¡°I¡¯m overjoyed!¡± | proimed. ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but lean down and take her face between my hands. I kissed her deeply. With my


    forehead resting against hers I said, ¡°The Moon Goddess has truly blessed us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she has,¡± Rosalie nodded, kissing me back.


    ughed. ¡°Rowan will want a brother to chase around and y fight Where is he anyway?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s with his aunt,¡± she said. ¡°He will love the baby, no matter what Rowan is such a gentle soul.¡±


    She was right about that. Our son had more of his mother in him than me, it seemed. Seraphine had


    already left the room, leaving us some privacy to enjoy the moment of joy. I asked her to keep the news


    secret for the time being


    kissed Rosalie¡¯s forehead again. ¡°Baby, are you up for traveling then? We are supposed to fly out


    tomorrow. But do you feel up to it?¡±


    Her smile brightened. ¡°I would love to go away with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do I sense there was a ¡®but¡¯?¡± I whispered as I looped my arm around her. She was so soft, and it


    made my heart melt knowing she was mine, and in her belly, another beautiful life was growing.


    ¡°Why are you always able to read my mind?¡± Her face blushed a little, then she said, ¡°Do you think we


    can stop by Winter Forest as part of our trip? It¡¯s been a while, and I miss everyone back home.¡±


    She squeezed my hand, and I locked my gaze on her beautiful brown eyes.


    Yes, she was the White Queen, and she needed to be with her people. Yet, for me, she had chosen to


    stay in Mirage, to be by my side


    She never onceined, and even now, it was only a humble wish that she requested as a detour


    from our honeymoon.


    How was I so lucky to have such a considerate and supportive woman as my wife and mate?


    Rosalie might not have expected me to stay silent. She was a bit worried and she sighed softly, ¡°¡­


    However, 1 understand if we don¡¯t have enough time.¡±


    A n formed in my mind as I held her tighter. I kissed her. ¡°Baby, of course we can! However, I¡¯ll need


    some time to get prepared. Let¡¯s postpone our honeymoon for two weeks. Is that okay?¡±


    She tilted her head in confusion, ¡°Ethan, if it¡¯s too much trouble, we don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No, it¡¯s no trouble at all! I just want to make this perfect for you. Trust me, okay?¡±


    She nodded, and I could see her face lit up in a wide grin, ¡°Of course, I trust you!¡±


    ***


    All the reports I needed to file were finished. I set thest one on top of the stack and surveyed my


    office.


    It was all finally done!


    I only had two weeks to get everything in order. Now, it was time to talk to Talon and Georgia.


    I found them in the library where Georgia seemed to be reshelving some documents while Talon was


    making some notes at a desk not far away from her.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± my Beta said. ¡°Thank goodness you are out of your office. You do remember your honeymoon


    starts tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Georgia came over, ¡°How could Rosalie put up with you? Holy crazy workaholic!¡±


    ¡°Dunno,¡± I admitted, sometimes wondered the same. Just the thought of her warmed my heart, and I


    was hopeful she would be pleased with my n.


    Georgia made a face at me. ¡°Brother, why can¡¯t you ever give us answers that are more than a few


    words long?¡±


    I shrugged in response, which irritated her just a bit more. As expected. She growled at me and I


    chuckled.


    Talon togk her arm and tugged her back into submission. ¡°Are you looking for us for something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, first of all, I wanted to make sure you saw that Damian had requested to open two more trade


    ports


    Talon nodded. ¡°I saw. I handled it already, Alpha.¡±


    grinned at him


    Of course, he did. ¡°Great Have you sent someone to talk to himn to flesh out all of the details?


    ¡°Yes, I did. I sent Paul He¡¯ll be back in a few days,¡± Talon told me


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I should¡¯ve known he was already on top of things. Secondly, a few of the Alphas have been


    asking about having reinforcements at the ready in case there are fogue attacks


    *And I¡¯ve sent Richard and Alex to take care of it.¡± Talon wore a crooked smile.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got everything handled here,¡± I told him.


    He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve learned from the best. Also, I¡¯ve been thinking about the Alphas¡¯ Summit scheduled


    in two months, 1 need to get your thoughts on the primary topics and focus. But we can discuss it in


    detail when you¡¯re back from your honeymoon.¡±


    *That¡¯s the thing.¡± I pulled in a deep breath and let it out slowly. ¡°I won¡¯t be back.¡±


    His eyes widened, but it was Georgia who asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking Rosalie to the north, back to her packnds. She¡¯s the White Queen. She wants to be with


    her people. They ve been without her, or a queen for that matter, for far too long. So¡­ we¡¯ll go up


    there.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But what about Mirage?¡± Talon asked me.


    ¡°What about it?¡± I asked. ¡°Seems to me that the perfect leader is already here.¡±


    Talon swallowed hard. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll arrange it. How long will you be gone? A month? A year?¡±


    I stared at him, but didn¡¯t answer,


    ¡°You mean¡­ you¡¯re staying there?!¡± Georgia gasped. She didn¡¯t sound mad, just shocked.


    i nodded.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Talon started.


    ¡°Rosalie is pregnant,¡± I interrupted him.


    They both were stunned. Then my sister squealed so loudly before she threw her arms around me, I


    thought she might be shifting into a mouse but then, with the power of her hug, I thought she might


    have be a boa constrictor.


    ¡°Congrattions! Oh, Goddess!¡± sheughed loudly, ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Once they got over their shock, I continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to be with Rosalie when she was pregnant with


    Rowan. Now that she¡¯s pregnant again, I don¡¯t want to miss anything. But I also want her to be


    comfortable and happy. So¡­ we¡¯ll do whatever she wishes.¡±


    ¡°D*mn right we¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make her happy! Holy sh*t, brother, that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been


    nning for the past two weeks. You had us all tricked!¡±


    ¡°I tried. I hope Rosalie likes the n too.¡± Georgia let go of me, ¡°Are you kidding me? She¡¯s going to


    love it!¡±


    I smiled. I hoped so too. Then I thought of something, ¡°Oh, before I forget, you¡¯ll need a new healer in


    Mirage though. Estre ising with us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We¡¯ve got it!¡± Georgia assured me.


    inodded. ¡°I, Alpha King Ethan Gray, appoint you both to be the rulers of Mirage. All the necessary


    designation documents are already in my office. If you need support,e to me, but I don¡¯t want you


    to feel like you¡¯ve got to ask me anything before you make a choice. I trust you.¡±


    Talon reached out and gave me a hug. ¡°We won¡¯t fail you, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t.¡± I smiled at my Beta and my sister. ¡°I love you. Both of you.¡±


    They both stared at me wide eyed. I found a bit of amusement in their stunned faces.


    I started walking away. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Rosalie now,¡± I told them, ¡°Take care!¡±


    A huge am covered my face, and I picked up my pace.


    couldny wait a second to see Rosalie, to tell her my n, and to start a new chapter of our lives!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 220

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 220


    Chapter 220 Bonus (E&R) ¨C The Next White Queen


    **Bantas POV


    ¡°Ba were heret Otto¡¯s cheerful voice rang beside me Music filled the air, children¡¯sughter rang


    above it, and everywhere people were talking and celebrating.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how lively this royal pce had be


    About two year ago, the White Queen returned to the Winter Forest pack along with Alpha King Ethan.


    Ever since then, the once quiet lonely pce was filled withughter and happy spirits.


    Eroht monthster, a baby girl was born. And today, most people in the pack as well as some guests


    from far away were invited to the pce to celebrate the first birthday of the princess, sweet little


    Maeve.


    As Otto held my hand and led me to the main building, I heard others chatting.


    ¡°Prince Rowan is so good with the little princess.¡± one maid said,


    ¡°Of course he is! He¡¯s gentle and kind to everyone, let alone his baby sister. It¡¯s hard to believe his


    father is the most fearsome Alpha King!¡± the other said.


    ¡°Not hard to believe at all. Haven¡¯t you seen how doting King Ethan is to the queen and his kids? I can¡¯t


    think of any other man who could be more tender than him towards his family!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. The queen is so blessed.¡±


    ¡°Well, if anyone could deserve King Ethan, it has to be our queen!¡±


    I smiled at theirments. The king and the queen certainly had all the love and respect from their


    people, as they should


    *Otto,¡± I said to the young man next to me, feeling him swaying to the music. ¡°Thank you for


    apanying me here today


    ¡°Of course, Ga! Without you, none of us would¡¯ve survived. Also, today, I was appointed by the


    queen to take care of you. It¡¯s my job!¡±


    Otto had grown into a fine young man. I remembered the day when he got the notice that he was


    selected to be the royal guard to serve in the White Queen¡¯s pce soon after they moved back. He


    was so over the moon with happiness and pride


    He said that there were many great warriors he admired in the pce that he could train with and learn


    from. Sometimes, even King Ethan would give them coaching. However, what he loved to talk about


    most was a totally different side of the fierce Alpha King-a doting husband and father,


    When his wife had been pregnant, he¡¯d been seen picking flowers for her from the garden nearly every


    day to brighten her mood. When she was on bed rest for thest few weeks, he¡¯d been by her side


    almost 24-7, catering every single need she might have.


    In addition to that, he was always out and about with Rowan, teaching his son to be a warrior, a leader,


    and an honorable man


    And now that King Ethan had a beautiful little girl, he was a proud papa. He¡¯d carry Maeve around


    outside, pointing out different birds and showing her the flowers and other beautiful sights around the


    pce.


    ¡°He might be a strong warrior, but he was also a wonderful father, and I admired him in every way,¡±


    Otto said,


    I loved hearing about the stories of the royal family as they always brightened my day.


    From everything Otto described, little Maeve was definitely a daddy¡¯s girl.


    *Otto, do you see the princess anywhere? I¡¯m sure she must be adorable today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, she is! She¡¯s toddling around in a pink dress, holding her brother¡¯s hands. He¡¯s so good with


    her, the little prince. Can you believe he¡¯s five years old already?¡± Oito chuckled with glee. *1 can


    believe it,¡± I told him. ¡°When you are as old as I am, the passage of time bes much more


    transparent Even young Otto has grown from a boy to a warrior¡± ¡°I still have lots to learn.¡± Otto


    chuckled and then he lowered his voice, ¡°Here, Ga, we¡¯re in the building now. They are waiting for


    you.¡± I nodded as he led me across the room, pausing for children and others to walk in front of us, and


    eventually, he announced, ¡°King Ethan, Queen Rosalie, Seer Ga has arrived.¡± ¡°Oh, Gay?a!¡± The


    queen¡¯s voice was rich with merriment. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to see you,¡± I heard footsteps approaching me, and


    then a warm kiss on my cheek. ¡°Thank you for inviting an old woman to such a joyous asion,¡± I said


    to her. ¡°Maeve, say hello to Seer Ga!¡± The queen must have brought the princess over. ¡°Gay,¡± I


    heard a sweet voice. ¡°Happy birthday, my sweet princess!¡± I smiled, and guestered Otto to hand over a


    small box, ¡°Ga, the rule is no gifts!¡± Queen Rosalie smiled and gave me another hug, ¡°You¡¯re too


    generous!¡± *I dare not to disobey Your Majesty¡¯s request,¡± I smiled back, ¡°it¡¯s just some homemade


    sweets for the little princess.¡± ¡°Gay, s-s-weet! Ta-ank you.¡± Then I felt two soft hands gently pat my


    face, followed by bright giggles,


    I heard the queen¡¯s gentleugh, and then she said to Princess Maeve, ¡°Maeve, be gentle with Ga!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright,¡± I assured the queen, ¡°Would it be okay for me to say my wishes to Princess Maeve?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It would be her honor to receive a blessing from a seer!¡±


    ¡°Ah, sweet Maeve,¡± I said. Extending a hand, I ced it on the top of her head. ¡°May you be blessed


    with the powers and foresight of the Moon Goddess. May you have wisdom, love, kindness, and


    peace-¡±


    I froze as a series of images flooded my mind. Normally, this didn¡¯t happen during a blessing, and it


    caught me off guard. I forced myself to stay focused. I saw no reason to rm her parents.


    ¡°Peace and prosperity,¡± i finished. ¡°Under the watchful eye of the Moon Goddess herself.¡±


    ¡°So be it,¡± Queen Rosalie and I said at the same time.


    I pulled my hand away and smiled at them. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you, Ga. Is everything okay?¡± the queen asked me, as if she sensed something.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, everything is perfect. Your daughter will have a lovely life.¡±


    With that, I took hold of Otto¡¯s arm and let him lead me away. The party continued, and people were


    having a wonderful time.


    Not too much time had passed before I asked Otto, ¡°Otto, dear, could you take me home? I¡¯m feeling a


    little tired.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Otto replied immediately.


    Since most people were still at the party, the way back was quieter than when we came. I sensed the


    abnormal silence from Otto. He was usually a very talkative young man.


    ¡°Otto, you have something in your mind?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer right away, but after a moment, he asked as we walked out of the pce,¡±Ga, is


    everything all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all is well, dear.¡± I patted his arm.


    ¡°But when you gave the princess her blessing, it seemed that something was troubling you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very observant, young Otto.¡±


    The images I¡¯d seen they only went to het tenth birthday I saw her ying with her brother, running


    through the woods,ughing on her father¡¯s shoulders, snuggling with her mother in bed reading a


    book, climbing trees with other children blowing out the candles on her tenth birthday cake. And then¡­


    nothing.


    A dark fog filtered into my line of sight when she blew the candles out in the image, and then it went


    ck


    I wasn¡¯t sure what this meant, although a sense of ominous foreboding settled around me.


    i took in a deep breath and blew it out, ¡°I couldn¡¯t see anything beyond her tenth year. The visions


    flooding my head filled with ck smoke, and she faded away. I¡¯m not sure what it means.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, don¡¯t you think we should tell the queen or king?¡± he asked, rmed.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, Otto.¡± Patting his arm, I said, ¡°Because you made the right choice to not ask me this


    question back in the pce.¡±


    I continued, ¡°No, there¡¯s no reason to rm them. We don¡¯t know what it means. Why upset everyone


    at such a joyous asion? No, if I get more of a feeling that she is in grave danger, I will speak to the


    queen. But for now¡­ we shall just let fate unfold. The girl is a descendent of the Moon Goddess


    herself. What evil could possibly befall her that she is not strong enough to ovee? When you get a


    bit older, you¡¯ll understand that fate doesn¡¯t make people who they are or determine what they¡¯ll do. It¡¯s


    people who decide what their fates would be.¡±


    Otto thought about it for a moment, but as we walked away, I heard him say, ¡°Destiny and fate mean


    little to me when I know I would follow my heart and make sure that the next White Queen is always


    safe!¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Dear readers,


    Thank you so much for liking Sold As the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder.


    I feel like we have been on a journey together in the past five months, and all of you have be my


    friends. I sincerely hope you loved Rosalie and Ethan¡¯s journey and I can¡¯t thank you enough for


    supporting me all the way along.


    From the bottom of my heart, I thank you all for being there with me. I would not have done it without


    you!


    I have good news! I have decided to carry on the story! In Breeder to the White Queen, we¡¯ll focus on


    Rosalie and Ethan¡¯s daughter, Maeve.


    I hope you will continue toe along with me on this new adventure! See you there!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 221

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 221


    Volume 2; Breeder for the White Queen


    Chapter 1: The Breeder¡¯s Daughter


    Maeve


    I cannot believe this is the man whose baby I¡¯m supposed to carry.


    Thick droplets of rain rolled down the ss as I looked out the far window, my eyes fixated on thezy


    patterns of moisture they left in their wake.


    I was sitting at one end of the long, immactely set table in the dining hall like I had done every


    evening since setting foot in the Alpha¡¯s castle three months ago, my te barely touched and my wine


    undrunk.


    It was no fault of the kitchen, nor that of the servants who had spent their entire evening dressing the


    table with steaming tters of food. No.


    I had a challenging time staying awake during dinner, in fact, forever lulled into half-slumber by the


    incessant dry conversation taking ce on the far end of the table.


    Oh, Ernest


    He looked every ounce the Alpha, especially with his ck hair swept away from his face and his blue


    velvet dress shirt glimmering in the light from the chandelier above our heads. He was rather


    handsome too, if one can say such things about a cousin. I can only say so because, well, Ernest and I


    look a lot alike.


    We had the samerge blue eyes and high cheekbones, the same sharp nose and wide, full mouth. He


    was dark where I was fair, however, myself having inherited my mother¡¯s softly curling strawberry-


    blonde hair and freckled skin.


    Ernest¡¯s physical familiarity had been afort upon my arrival in Mirage. Seeing him standing on the


    terrace, his hand resting on the balustrade and head tilting slightly to the side as he watched me


    approach reminded me so much of my father. So much so that at first, I thought it had actually been my


    father standing there, looking like the Alpha he had once been.


    But Ernestcked my father¡¯s brooding nature and practiced calm reserve. Hecked the sharp-witted


    sense of humor and soft smile that made his blue eyes crease at the edges.


    Ernest, although brimming with the features of my father¡¯s family, was nothing like them. Not in the


    slightest. He was a bore.


    A terrible, terrible bore.


    And I was stuck with him.


    ¡°Did you say something?¡± I asked, not looking away from the window.


    There would, of course, be no reply. Ernest had said something. He hadn¡¯t stopped saying something.


    He had a strange habit of talking without ever shutting his mouth long enough to hear anyone else


    speak. He even answered his own questions, and gave himself advice, as though he were talking to an


    apparition seated at the table next to him, not his only dinner guest down the length of the table. I


    couldn¡¯t stand it.


    And for the first time in my life, I felt utterly andpletely alone.


    In all my time in Mirage, we had barely had a conversation outside of business, what our future held as


    dual rulers of the pack. I would be Luna, he would be Alpha. I would give him an heir, forever


    cementing our family¡¯s stronghold over the Eastern Territories. I would remain in Mirage until that child


    was grown, and then would have the freedom to return to my birthce to eventually lead the Winter


    Forest pack.


    He had be king of Valoria when his parents, Talon and Georgia, decided to retire. They deserved


    a break after all of their yeats of service to the kingdom.


    Ernest was nothing like either of his parents, and I had no idea how that hade about.


    Two cousins on the throne was unheard of, of course. I had refused the first time my father told me of


    the agreement


    that had been made between Pack Diegomor and Pack Winter Forest But I eventually understood the


    importance andplexity of my situation Enest couldn¡¯t have children, and he had been unsessful


    at finding a mate to rules beside him. I was the only female of the generation in our family, titleless until


    my own mother died or stepped down from her position. My mother was still young, I had time to assist


    the family in other matters


    And in this case, the assistance needed was a body to carry the child who would eventually unite the


    packs of the Eastern Territories into one.


    I was that body


    ¡°Send Rowan!¡± I had protested, jutting my chin toward the ceiling and crossing my arms over my chest


    in dehance as my father exined the situation.


    ¡°And what good would that do, Maeve? Should I have him kill my nephew and take the title from his


    cold, dead hands? What do you think would happen to the treaties, hmm? Think logically-¡±


    Ah, the treaties. How could I forget, especially since my parents¡¯ shenanigans before my birth had


    required such treaties to be created in the first ce?


    Oh, yes, the infamous Ethan and Rosalie had created quite a mess back in their youth. But it was


    peacetime now, and they meant to keep it that way.


    I fought them nheless. Everyone said Ethan had met his match the day I was born. Even my


    mother, whom he doted on endlessly, could not achieve the emotional rise I could get out of him.. I


    enjoyed it, too,


    Rowan, on the other hand, was always the sweet, levelheaded boy who had made them want to have


    another child in the first ce.


    i was born, however, and there was a reason they didn¡¯t have another child after that. My mother


    always joked that I was the equivalent of four children in one, and said they were tired after my early


    years, I was not the prim and proper Alpha¡¯s daughter or the graceful blessing of the Luna.


    I was just Maeve. And apparently, I needed to be humbled.


    And oh, was I humbled.


    I tried all my tricks on Ernest once the boredom set in during my first weeks in Mirage. I couldn¡¯t get a


    rise out of him, no matter how much I tried. Years of practice tormenting my brother had proved useless


    against Ernest, who was painfully oblivious to sarcasm and dry, calcted humor.


    One evening, sitting across from him at the ridiculously long table, listening to him ramble on about


    something insignificant, i threw a soup spoon down the length of the table. I hadn¡¯t aimed to hit him with


    it, of course, but the spoon flew so close to his head that the force of it made his hair tremble, the


    spoonnding with a ringing ng on the tile floor behind his chair.


    Iturned my head slowly, making eye contact with a servant who was standing up against the wall, his


    eyes wide with shock as I gave him a yful smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never believe what I did, Daddy!¡± I wrote in perfect scrawl in my nightly letter home after dinner,


    imagining my father¡¯s shock. ¡°Can you believe he didn¡¯t even notice?¡±


    ¡°Maeve?¡±


    I looked up from my te where my vision had eventually settled during my half-slumber, blinking


    against the yellow glow of the chandelier.


    Ernest had never said my name before, at least not that I had noticed. He was staring right at me too,


    his mouth closed.


    ¡°Uh, is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Did you hear me? I said the breeder is arriving at the end of the week.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I said stupidly, knowing full well what he was talking about. Part of the arraignment that had


    secured our family s future and my powerful status came with a catch. I couldn¡¯t just produce an heir on


    my own.


    I needed a breeder.


    Ernest¡¯s brow was knitted into a frown. ¡°Have you been listening at all?¡±


    Volumn Bredde for the White Queen


    ¡°No¡± i said under my breath, toying with the silk of my emerald-green evening gown under the table. He


    hadn¡¯t heard


    ¡°Your breeder. He has been chosen. Quite a process¡± He rattled on and on about the significance and


    the history behind the event A male breeder was unheard of, he said. So rare that no one alive today


    would have borne witness to such a notion. Breeders were always women. They almost always came


    from dire situations, regardless of their status within their packs. My mother had been a breeder and an


    Alpha¡¯s daughter. She shared her entire story with me when the details of my future were being pieced


    together,


    She had been sold by her father to my father, who had been the Alpha of Drogomor at that time, in


    order to pay a debt. Like most breeders, her fate once the child was born was dismal, and in her case,


    deadly. But by some miracle, a true act of the Goddess herself, my parents were mates.


    ¡°His name is Aaron, the son of the Alpha of Red Lakes¡±


    I choked on my own breath. ¡°Who? Did you say Aaron of Red Lakes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Red Lakes,¡± Ernest continued. ¡°You know, the newer kingdom established in the west that used


    to be uninhabited forest?¡±


    The blood drained from my face as I looked down the table at Ernest without responding. He was


    staring nkly at me again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said, a little breathless. ¡°I know where that is. I just hallucinated. What is the breeder¡¯s


    name again?¡±


    He repeated it. Aaron.


    I felt the sudden urge tough but maintained myposure, sipping my wine and letting it slip down


    my dry throat.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°No-barely. I met him once when we were children.¡± | grimaced, taking a deeper drink of wine. Oh, yes,


    we knew each other, and our first and only interaction had gued me for years.


    ¡°Well, that will make this less awkward then, won¡¯t it?¡± Ernest said with a shortugh as he stood,


    dropping his napkin on his te.


    He left, not saying goodbye. He never did. It was part of our little routine. I would eat dinner with him,


    leagues away at the other end of the table, and then I would be left to my devices.


    ¡°See ya,¡± I whispered under my breath, then stood to take my leave and retire to my room to write my


    nightly letter home.


    ¡°What the hell were you thinking, daddy!¡± the letter would begin. ¡°Do you not remember what happened


    to Aaron thest time I saw him?¡±


    ***


    The next day, I exited the castle, taking notice of the city of Mirage. It was sprawling, yet cozy, with its


    stone buildings and cottages with shining metal roofs. A daily market took ce along a wide street,


    vendors lining the sidewalks with their canvas-covered stalls and selling a wide variety of goods and


    produce.


    It was a short walk from the castle grounds, and I went into town as often as I could, always enjoying


    the trips as a respite from my dull life within the castle¡¯s walls. I could dress how I wanted in town, my


    jeans and the oversized nne! jacket of Rowan¡¯s didn¡¯t cause curious nces like they did in the


    castle, where everyone seemed to dress as though we lived in a different era,


    Rowan was probably looking for this jacket, it was his favorite. It was my favorite too. I brought my


    sleeve up to my nose and sniffed, smiling at the undertones of smoke and spruce that reminded me of


    home.


    There was a dense thicket of trees that separated the town from the castle¡¯s grounds. The pathway


    snaked through the trees, and the old stone pavers cracked and lifted in ces where the tree rootsMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    had tunneled beneath them.


    It smelled fresh and green in the forest, and the cool dampness of the air beneath the canopy of leaves


    always made me flush with pleasure.


    Ah, yes. I needed this today. I needed a moment alone in nature. I needed some time to think, to


    reflect, to prepare for when I woulde face to face with Aaron for the first time in almost eleven


    years,


    I popped out of the woods on the outskirts of town and onto a small winding dirt road lined with shabby


    cabins. A man


    volumn: Breeder for the White Queen


    was standing in his yard wielding an ax, a pile of split timber at his feet. He nodded at me in greeting,


    used to my presence as I made this journey almost daily, and went back to his work.


    This part of town had very little ess to electricity. The wind turbines south of Mirage powered the


    castle and some sections of town, but not all. Smoke puffed from the chimneys of the cabins I passed


    as I wandered closer to the center of town, the smoke eventually giving way to the hum of electric


    heaters as I rounded a corner and found myself in a newer neighborhood, the market visible in the


    distance.


    I approached the market, peering through the crowd and spotting a stall toward the far edge of the


    market, its canvas roof dyed with indigo. It was M¡¯s stall, my first, and so far, only friend in Mirage.


    She sold herb bundles and potted nts, but her real business was in potions and tonics. But, you had


    to know how to ask, and what to offer, in order to gain ess to those goods.


    i started to make my way over to her stall, taking my time. I was in no rush. I was actually quite thirsty


    from my trek, and focused my attention on the bar situated on the left side of the wide street, a crowd of


    people mingling around the entrance with bottles of beer in their hands.


    But as I approached a screech cut through the din of the market as people quickly moved out of the


    way of a group of men tumbling out of the bar¡¯s open doors, their bodies spilling into the street in a


    tangle.


    Other men moved in on the group, throwing punches as they tried to separate the men who were


    continuing to try to strangle each other, their faces purple with effort.


    ¡°Oh, boy,¡± i muttered to myself, my skin prickling with adrenaline as I watched the chaos unfold before


    my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t stay home today.¡±


    But as I watched the fight unfold, more men joined in, and the group suddenly became a riot. Market-


    goers were frantically jumping out of the way as the men pushed and pulled each other further into the


    street, one man flying through the air and crashing into a stall, his body absolutely obliterating a table


    covered in ripe produce.


    ¡°Wow!¡± I said, impressed by the spectacle, resisting the urge to p as the man stood up, wiping


    crushed tomatoes from his clothing.


    ¡°Move!¡± came a voice behind me, but I had little time to react. A warrior pushed past me, knocking me


    to the side as he bounded toward the fray. My ankle slipped off the sidewalk, twisting painfully as I lost


    my bnce and began to fall into the street, my arms outstretched to break my fall.


    ¡°Woah, there!¡±


    Someone caught me by the upper arm, stopping me from falling. I turned to face my savior, my mouth


    already forming a surprised and genuine ¡°thank you¡¯ when I was suddenly stunned into silence, my


    breath catching in my throat.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 222

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 222


    Chapter 2: Some kind of Animal


    Maeve


    He stood only inches from me, his arm outstretched and his fingers gripping my arm. He had a bottle of


    beer in his other hand, the foam bubbling over the lip of the bottle. He let go once I regained my


    bnce, giving me a sideways smile that showcased a single dimple in one cheek.


    He was ruggedly handsome with tanned skin and brown unruly curls that were tucked behind his ears.


    He was tall, towering over my 5¡¯8¡å frame with ease. I felt hot, a little too hot, as I looked up at him,


    running my tongue along the inside of my lower lip.


    ¡°Uh, thanks,¡± 1 croaked, slightly taken aback. He nodded, his eyes taking in my face, eventually


    meeting my own.


    One eye was blue, an icy, cier blue. The other was steel gray. I couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    ¡°Take a picture,¡± he said, his voice slightly lifted and yful.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Take-take a picture, it¡¯llst longer,¡± he stammered, his cheeks going a rosy pink as his mouth widened


    into a boyish grin.


    I looked at him, blinking, then shook my head. ¡°Are you serious? That¡¯s the cheesiest-¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± He breathed; his eyes still fixated firmly on my own. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for an


    opportunity to say that all day.¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak, then closed it again, forcing down augh that was inching up my throat.


    There was a moment of silence then, just long enough to be acutely aware of the fact that we were still


    standing on the sidewalk,


    staring at each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re rather tall for ady,¡± he said in all seriousness, taking a small sip of his beer.


    ¡°1-what?¡±


    ¡± SAID YOU¡¯RE RATHER TALL FOR A¡ª¡± he said loudly, leaning close as though I couldn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°I heard you the first time!¡± I interrupted, and this time I didugh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Thank you


    for, um, stopping me from falling but¡­ did you hit your head, or something?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± He sipped from his beer again, his mouth twitching into a smile as the mouth of the


    bottle touched his lips.


    ¡°24¡± I was truly at a loss for words,


    ¡°Well, nice meeting you,¡± he said, turning away. I gaped after him as he took a few steps forward, then


    turned around again, tilting his head in the direction of the bar. ¡°Want a beer?¡±


    I did want a beer, and I was oddly curious about this man and his strange behavior. He was teasing me,


    trying to get a reaction out of me somehow. I liked it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to try to kidnap and murder me, are you?¡± I asked in response. He pursed his lips,


    looking around at the crowd of people still hovering on the sidewalk as they watched the aftermath of


    the fight.


    ¡°Well, not anymore. Everyone heard you say that,¡± he said, looking around in mock suspicion before


    tilting his head toward the bar again in earnest. ¡°Youing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually supposed to be meeting someone


    ¡°Great, l¡¯if go with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°You have no idea who I am or where I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll probably know soon. That counts for something, right?¡±


    hanter


    some kind of Animal


    ¡°Uh, sure Tine. Come on,¡± i stepped off the sidewalk and woited for him to catch up, the beer still


    clutched in his hand, My stomach did a little flip as he reached my side. I didn¡¯t know why I thought


    letting this, this lunatio, to put it inly follow me around the market was a good idea, but I couldn¡¯t


    resist.


    ¡°Want some?¡± He offered me the beer as we walked, but I shook my head, giving him a yful nce.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know each other, remember? I don¡¯t want your germs, and I doubt you want mine.¡±


    He arched one brow, giving me a look that sent a warm ripple up the base of my spine,


    What¡¯s wrong with you, Maeve?¡¯ I thought to myself, breaking eye contact with the man.


    *Did you know that our mouths are cleaner in wolf form than they are.¡±


    ¡°Stop. I¡¯ve heard that one, and it¡¯s not true,¡± Iughed.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve brushed your teeth as a wolf? Maybe even flossed?¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°Of course, what do you think I am? Some kind of animal?¡±


    ¡°Well, in a literal sense¡±


    His mouth widened into a brilliant smile and heughed, the sound full and genuine. He passed me the


    beer, and this time I took it, drinking deeply and enjoying the bitter taste of it. I handed it back as we


    walked on, stopping in front of M¡¯s stall


    It was empty, the table cleared of her usual goods,


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, looking around for M¡¯s tell-tale raven ck curls. She was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be meeting someone?¡± said the man, following my gaze as I scanned the


    ever¨Cincreasing crowd.


    ¡°This is my friend¡¯s stall,¡± I said, tapping my finger on the empty table. ¡°I guess she¡¯s not here.¡±


    The man took another sip of beer, emptying the bottle. ¡°Well, what now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied, reaching up to twist my hair into a bun on the top of my head. It was hot, the


    sun beating down on the street and causing sweat to prickle along my forehead and neck.


    I felt the man¡¯s eyes on me, his gaze lingering on the back of my neck as I tied my hair back. I wanted


    to look at him as intensely as he was looking at me. Something about him was pulling me in, so to


    speak.


    ¡°Are you from around here?¡± he asked, breaking the spell. I looked for M onest time before


    looking over my shoulder at him.


    ¡°Yeah, I live here,¡± I said, purposefully leaving out the fact that I, in fact, lived at the Alpha of


    Drogomor¡¯s castle. ¡°What about you? I¡¯ve never seen you around.¡±


    He shrugged as we began to walk away from M¡¯s stall, his hands stuffed into the pockets of his


    faded jeans. ¡°Just visiting,¡± he said casually, smiling down at me.


    ¡°From where?¡± I was genuinely curious. He was deeply tanned, his skin a fiery bronze against his


    loose, white button up shirt. He looked as though he had been somewhere tropical for a long time.


    ¡°Somewhere with fewer people than this,¡± he said as a woman shoved past him. I reached out and


    grabbed his arm, leading him closer to the sidewalk.


    ¡°What brings you here, then?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know,¡± he breathed, looking around. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to Valoria. Thought I¡¯d check it out.


    I¡¯ve never even been to a big city before. I wanted to experience the culture, the art-¡±


    As if on due, a man who was walking a few yards in front of us abruptly stopped walking, then bent


    over and retched loudly into a waste basket. I snorted withughter as mypanion motioned toward


    the man, sarcastically alluding to the idea that this was the culture he hade to see.


    ¡°Is it always like this?¡± my new friend asked, his voice lifted in concern.


    Ne at all¡± Iughed, shak140 any head¡±¡®s the spring festival Peoplee from all over, you know.


    There are a least ning packs in Valenia now, Drogamer being the biggest there are files over there¡± |


    sald, pointing to an open heht m the far distance where the old buildings gave way to somtiered homes


    anel vast greenbelts, ¡°There¡¯re balls every


    Ballen He stopped walking, ncing over at me with one blow arched ¡°As in, dancing?¡±


    ¡°Well, Nanaume no They¡¯re moatly event for single people,¡±


    ¡°Why just amule people?¡± he asked. It was a casual question, but his face was lined with concern as he


    looked at me


    farvean, they¡¯re not just for single people, I guess But people sometimes find their mates during these


    fostivals At least that¡¯s what I was told, I haven¡¯t been to one myself but M.¡±


    He looked around aucklenly, his eyes settling on a stall on the other side of the street. He walked


    toward i1, leaving me standing atupidly alone. I reached up to wipe the sweat from my brow, my


    breating a little faster than usual. A bead of sweat rolled down my temple and pooled in the


    conher of my eye irubbed it away, opening iny eyes to find the man atanding in front of me with a giant


    cup of what looked like lemonade In hie hand


    ¡°Why are you ao red?¡± he aaked, ahoving the drink at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little hot,¡± I panted, holding the drink with both hands and letting the frosted ss chill my fingers,


    ¡°I don¡¯t do well in the heat.¡±


    ¡°You look awful.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thankel¡± 1 took a drink of the lemonade and blinked into the overwhelming suntight,


    ¡°It¡¯s because you have red hair¡±


    *That¡¯s why I look awful?¡±


    ¡°No jeez You¡¯re just fair. Can we get off the street and sit down somewhere? Before you pass out?¡± He


    didn¡¯t wait for my reply, taking me forcefully by the elbow and leading me off the street and into the


    shade of an awning covering the entrance of a shop. I plopped down on a shaded bench, sighing with


    reliel. He didn¡¯t sit down beside me like I had expected, however. He reached down and began to pull


    down the zipper of my jacket


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± | swatted his hand away, almost spilling the lemonade I was holding


    in the other hand,


    ¡°Getting you out of this jacket?¡± he replied, giving me an incredulous look.


    ¡°I can do it-¡±


    ¡°Just let me help you-¡± He reached down again, but I caught his hand in mine, digging my nails into his


    skin. ¡°Ow! What¡¯ s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with me? You¡¯re trying to undress me in public!¡±


    He arched one eyebrow, his eyes shing with jest. ¡°You want to go somewhere private?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Just drink your lemonade and let me help you before you have a heat stroke on the sidewalk-.¡±


    I tightened my grip on his hand, my nails digging deeper into his skin. He bared his teeth, inhaling with


    a hiss.


    We stared at each other for a moment, his eyes piercing mine while I continued to squeeze his hand,


    ¡°What¡¯s that over there?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What-¡°.


    He yanked down on the zipper of my jacket before I had time to react. A st of cool air rolled over my


    chest, stopping the waves of heat that had been rippling over my midsection. I let out my breath,


    releasing my iron grip on his hand as the cool air of our shady perch prated my skin.


    He was just standing there, staring at me. His gaze was fixated on the exposed skin above the tank top


    i was wearing, just above my breasts. I paled, if that was even possible given the beet-red coloring of


    my sun-soaked skin


    I didn¡¯t flinch or atteinpt to stop him when he reached out once more, running his finger along the


    jagged, half-moon scar above my right breast.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that cool of a story.¡± I breathed, wiggling out of the jacket and letting it fall around my waist.


    He looked over my bare shoulders and arms, his face etched in curiosity as he took in my,


    unfortunately many, scars. ¡°Whai are you, a street fighter?¡±


    Iughed, sipping the lemonade as he sat down beside me.


    ¡°No, i just yed a little rough as a kid.¡± And that was the truth. There hadn¡¯t been much else to do in


    Winter Forest besides roughhouse with Rowan and climb trees, among other dangerous things. I never


    let my mother heal my wounds with her powers, either. I looked tough with my scabs and countless


    bandages, and looking tough meant the big kids took me seriously. But now, as an adult, people tended


    to look at my scars with varied expressions of surprise, and sometimes disgust. Women were very prim


    and well kept in Mirage. I didn¡¯t fit the bill.


    ¡°is this why you kept your jacket on? It¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I just forgot to take it off, I guess. I¡­ You¡¯re a little distracting, honestly.¡±


    He paused, then gave me a soft smile. ¡°It¡¯s because I am very good-looking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Iughed, holding the lemonade to my chest and letting it cool me down.


    We sat in silence for a few minutes, watching the market-goers pass by in droves.


    ¡°You know, your height probably ys a part in why you got so hot. Closer to the sun, and all.¡±


    Iglowered at him. ¡°Why are you so obsessed with my-¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± M was bounding toward us, her thick ck curls bouncing on her shoulders with each step.


    She stopped short of the curb, her head tilted to the side and a look of shock on her face. ¡°Wow, are


    you okay? You look terrible.¡±


    ¡°Told you,¡± the man said, taking the lemonade out of my hands and taking a long drink.


    I ignored him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just really hot today!¡±


    ¡°I know! It¡¯s supposed to be like this all week! Hey, who¡¯s your friend?¡± She looked from me to the man.


    ¡°This is¨Cactually, I don¡¯t know his name!¡± Iughed, looking at him.


    ¡°Seriously, Maeve! You finally make another friend and -¡±


    ¡°Maeve?¡± He stood abruptly, his face suddenly drawn in confusion. A fleeting expression of what I can


    only describe as despair washed over his features.


    ¡°Hey, are you alright-¡±


    ¡°I have to go,¡± he said, his voice suddenly serious. He looked, and sounded, like a totally different


    person.


    He turned away, taking a few steps forward before turning back, his mouth open as though he were


    about to say something


    ¡°Wait-¡± I said, but it was toote. He turned away again and disappeared into the crowd, his frame


    disappearing in the swell of people.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± M asked, sitting down next to me,


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 223

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 223


    Chapter 3: That¡¯s Why He Ran Away


    Gemma ced the salve down on the vanity in front of me, wiping the greasy sheen off her fingers on


    the fabric of her skirt. This stuff is so messy¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need it.¡±


    Gemma grabbed my shoulders and turned me toward the mirror of my vanity, her face hovering above


    mine in the reflection. She was a normal color, her cheeks rosy from the heat still seeping from the


    open windows.


    Me, well, I was more than a little pink. I reached up to touch the tip of my nose, the skin burnt to a


    vibrant red that


    envied the color of the evening gown I had worn to my usual dinner with Ernest only an hour ago.


    ¡°Thank Goddess that man got you into the shade!¡± she said, shaking her head as she reached for the


    greasy can of salve again, struggling to pry it open. ¡°What were you thinking wearing that jacket out on


    a day like this? It¡¯s still almost ny degrees outside, and the sun is setting!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s spring! How was supposed to know it was going to get this hot?¡±


    ¡°How many times do I have to remind you that we¡¯re not in Winter Forest anymore? There are real


    seasons in Valoria, Maeve. Not just Winter and Break-up.¡±


    grunted, pulling away from her as she reached for my face with a glob of yellowish salve on her fingers.


    Gemma was right, though. Our springs and summers back home were brief and often chilly, Break-up


    signified the breaking up of the ice over our rivers andkes, basically another word for spring. But the


    snow still hung on the mountains even inte summer, most of it never melting at all.


    ¡°I just wanted to wear Rowan¡¯s jacket, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s not even that thick, you know. It¡¯s a nnel.¡±


    ¡°How many people do you see wearing any type of nnel here?¡± Gemma attempted to smother my


    face in the salve a second time, but I dodged her touch. She leaned back, giving me a steely look.


    ¡°Stop moving!¡±


    1 surrendered, grimacing at the smell. ¡°What the hill is that?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°One of the kitchen maids gave it to me. The servants have been talking about your


    sunburn all evening. You looked a right mess at dinner, from what I heard.¡±


    ¡°It smells awful!¡±


    ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t have needed it if you used your brain and stayed out of the sun.¡±


    ¡°I was a little busy¡±


    ¡°Hanging out with your lunatic, I almost forgot!¡± sheughed, shaking her head as she screwed the lid


    back on the salve and tossed it unceremoniously into the top drawer of the vanity. ¡°Put it on in the


    morning, too.¡±


    Gemma turned around, disappearing through the bathroom door. I heard water running, then her voice


    as she murmured curses while she tried to scrub the thick salve off of her hands.


    She was my closest and dearest friend. Gemma and I had been thick as thieves when I was a kid,


    even though she was ten years older than me. She was often tasked with looking after me and Rowan,


    but eventually our rtionship grew into something more than that. She was family, truthfully.


    Gemma was the daughter of Seraphine, who had been a close friend of my mother, Rosalie. Gemma


    had also seen much of the world in her short life, which had given her an air of worldliness that I had


    found intoxicating as a child. During the war, she¡¯d lived on the ind where our mothers had first met.


    Our games of make-believe went beyond the scope of my limited imagination if she was in control, and


    when it was decided that I would relocate to Valoria, well, there was no way I was going without her.


    I was to be Luna, after all. Maybe one day the White Queen of the north. I would eventually require my


    own staff. There was no one I trusted more than Gemma, and no one who would evene close to


    being experienced enough to be my advisor. Her position put her in the upper echelons of Pack


    Drogomor, granting her unlimited ess to the castle and


    antations to the ten parties and gatherings Emest held within the castle¡¯s walls


    Ontertunately, it also meant she had to work closely with Horace, the decrepit old man who served as


    Emosi¡¯s advisor


    Hes the absolute worst Gemma said as she sat down on the edge of my bed, crossing one leg over the


    other and vipina bet damp hands on her skirt ¡°He has me running about all day right now, readying


    things for your breeder¡¯s


    i nched I hadn¡¯t thought about Aaron all day, not after meeting the man in the market.


    Oh Gemma, did he tell you who it is?¡± I asked, turning in my stool to face her. I leaned forward when


    she shook her head, her eyes shing with yful anticipation.


    Hopefully someone handsome


    ¡°It¡¯s Aaron Cressner!¡±


    ¡®Not Aaron of Red Lakes


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she cried as I buried my face in my hands. We were both resisting the urge tough, and I knew


    that the second we made eye contact we would dissolve into uncontroble girlish giggles. ¡°I thought


    he hated you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, he loathes me.¡± Iughed into my hands. ¡°How could he not?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you only maimed him


    a little.¡±


    A little? He fell ten feet out of a tree and had a branching through his shoulder!¡±


    In my defense, he had agreed to climb the tree. I had only called him a baby, twice, when he protested


    the activity. I did warn him not to go too high, but did he listen?


    Gemma snorted withughter, her face reddening as she rocked back and forth on the bed. ¡°Oh


    Goddess, what are you going to do?¡±


    What can I do? This obviously wasn¡¯t my decision. I doubt it was his, either.¡± I had the sudden


    shback of the day his family departed, Aaron and his parents stuffed into a seane as it began to


    move away from the dock.


    Thad been standing on the rocky beach, watching the ne move gracefully through the surf, when I


    saw Aaron looking at me through the ne¡¯s window, his blonde hair standing straight on end as he


    slowly raised his hand into view, giving me the middle finger.


    ¡°His mother must be dead,¡± Gemma said, smoothing her hair away from her face as herughter


    subsided. I nodded, knowing that must be the truth. Aaron¡¯s mother had med me for the fall, calling


    me a little devil. She even had the audacity to call my mother a witch as she pleaded with the woman to


    let her heal Aaron as the boyy sprawled out on the ground, the meat of his right shoulder skewered


    by a fallen branch.


    ¡°Curse you, girl!¡± his mother had said, pointing a boney white finger a mere inch from my face. ¡°Curse


    you and your mother. You¡¯ll never find your mate. You¡¯ll never know your wolf.¡±


    My mother had been beside herself. I had never seen her so upset. No one except for Aaron¡¯s mother


    med me, of course. I was only ten years old, and Aaron had been nearing fourteen, old enough to


    know better than to take his chances against a twenty-foot-tall birch tree.


    They told me not to heed the words of Aaron¡¯s mother. There was no curse, they said. But something in


    my mother¡¯s eyes as she tried to reassure me made me think otherwise.


    ¡°Well, the good news is he¡¯ll be sent home whenever you reach your second trimester, as long as


    everything goes¡­ swimmingly


    ¡°Stop it,¡± I said, burying my face in my hands a second time. My sunburnt skin burned from my touch.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to see the doctor soon, aren¡¯t 1? To find out when my chances of conceiving are best?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, probably soon. That old quack¡­ I doubt he knows what the word ovtion means. I¡¯ll know


    more when i meet with Horace next week.¡±


    ¡°And so, it begins,¡± I said soberly, looking through my fingers at her. She nodded, tilting her head to the


    side.


    ¡°So, teli me more about this man from the market.¡±


    perked up at this, although I had already filled her in on most of what had happened. M wanted to


    look for him after he disappeared in the crowd, but I refused, feeling hot, overwhelmed, and like I had


    done something to scare her away


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t really a lunatic, you know. He was just¡­ funny. I understood his humor. I liked it and he


    picked up on that immediately, almost like he knew me already.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ you should go to the ball tomorrow -¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not.¡±


    *Why Maeve? You haven¡¯t gone to a single ball since we¡¯ve been here, and I¡¯ve gone to five!¡± She


    paused, her face drawn with lines of concern. ¡°This isn¡¯t about the curse, is it? You know that¡¯s not-*


    ¡°I¡¯m not twenty-one for another two months, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sense my mate before then. It would


    be a waste of time-¡±


    ¡°What if he¡¯s there? Come on-¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And what if I am cursed? Or worse, what if he already has a mate and is just a ridiculous, yboy


    flirt?¡±


    Gemma gave me one of her famous half smiles, her green eyes creasing with mirth. ¡°You like him¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him. Not like, like him. Okay? I met him once and only for the course of an hour, tops. I


    couldn¡¯t do anything about it if I did, anyway. I¡¯m about to be¡­ to be pregnant. By Aaron. To give my


    own cousin an heir.¡± I paused, looking up at her. ¡°Wow, that sounds horrible when you say it aloud-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mess, truly,¡± sheughed, standing up anding to my side, gripping my shoulder in


    reassurance. ¡°But It¡¯s our mess. I¡¯ll stand by you.¡±


    ¡°You kind of have to,¡± ! murmured, grimacing as she looked over my face and noticed a spot that had


    been spared by the salve. ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± she said, her hands up in a gesture of surrender. ¡°It¡¯s your crispy skin, not mine.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, standing up from the stool and falling face-first into the bed. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t they¡¯ve just


    sent Rowan here? Would that have been so bad?¡±


    ¡°Well, it might have started a war, so yes. It would have been very, very bad, actually,¡± she sighed,


    patting my back. ¡°I do miss Rowan, though.¡± Her voice was dreamy as she said it, and I rolled over,


    glowering up at her. ¡°What? Don¡¯t act like


    everyone doesn¡¯t just adore him.¡±


    **I don¡¯t know why-¡±


    ¡°Well, he is rather handsome. Everyone says so.¡±


    ¡°Who, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Um, your mom has said so a time or two.¡±


    | snorted withughter, Gemma smiled, her eyes creasing at the corners.


    ¡°I miss him too,¡± I said as i exhaled.


    I could always count on Gemma to distract me enough to make me feel better. I didn¡¯t see her as often


    as I wanted, but when I did, I didn¡¯t feel so alone.


    Trolled over onto my back and we spent a few moments staring up into the floralce canopy of the


    massive four poster bed, ourughter waning.


    A sharp knock on the door startled us both, and Gemma sat up, her light brown hair fluffed with static.


    ¡°What?¡± she called out, looking over at the clock. It was just after nine.


    A maid poked her head around the door, her face flushed and eyes wide. ¡°Miss Gemma?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Horace is looking for you. He sent me.¡±


    Chapter


    That¡¯s why Heliant Away


    ¡°Tell him i¡¯m going to bed,¡± Gemma said as she stood from the bed, giving the young maid a stern look.


    ¡°And stop letting liimi order you out of bed to run his errands¡±


    ¡°The Alpha needs to see Miss Maeve, too. Right now,¡± she nervously interrupted.


    *Now?¡± I asked, confused. She nodded, and Gemma and I exchanged nces.


    ¡°Are we under attack?¡± Gemma asked, her voice low and serious.


    *Oh no! No, nothing like that.¡± The maid shook her head frantically. ¡°The breeder is here. The Alpha


    said there was no reason to wait until tomorrow for introductions.¡±


    I stood, catching my reflection in the vanity as I reached for my robe.


    Well, here goes nothing.


    I pulled my silken, cream-colored robe tight around my waist as I walked down the empty hallway


    toward Ernest¡¯s study, murmuringints. I was barefoot, tired, and fried to a crisp. Why Ernest


    couldn¡¯t have waited until morning was beyond me, but I did know he was unusually excited about this


    entire process. He obviously wanted an heir, badly.


    I didn¡¯t know why Ernest had never found his mate. I didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t have children, either.


    He had never stopped talking long enough for me to ask.


    I reached his study and found the door ajar, muffled male voices spilling out into the darkened hallway.


    I didn¡¯t knock as I entered, instead pushing the door open with enough force that it swung wide and


    knocked against one of the ceiling height bookshelves.


    Ernest¡¯s head snapped around, startled, but his face brightened as he saw me. ¡°Ah, Maeve! So good of


    you to join us!¡± he said,ing toward me with his arms wide, as though he were about to wrap me in


    his arms.


    ¡°As if I had a choice¨C¡±


    But then I saw him standing near the window, his back to me, his wide shoulders and brown curls so


    familiar. My breath caught in my throat as he turned around, a knowing, almost secret smile on his


    face.


    ¡°Aaron has been so looking forward to seeing you again-¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak but was at a loss for words. It didn¡¯t make sense. Aaron looked at me, his


    eyes shining in the faint glow of a singlemp on Ernest¡¯s desk.


    One blue, and one gray.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 224

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 224


    Chapter 4: Familiarity Breeds an Heir


    It couldn¡¯t be


    Aaron bobbed his head at me, his curls falling over his face. ¡°Maeve,¡± he said, his voice serious,


    nothing like the man! had met hours earlier. ¡°You¡¯re looking¡­ well.¡±


    I could see the smile hiding in the corner of his mouth. I red, which surprised him, one of his dark


    brows arching.


    Ernest was standing between us, looking from one to other expectantly, a wide, almost deranged smile


    stered on his face. ¡°This is just great!¡±


    ¡°Fantastic,¡± i murmured, not breaking eye contact with Aaron. ¡°You¡¯re quite changed, Aaron.¡±


    Something passed over his face at that, a look of concern? I couldn¡¯t quite make it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s been ten years, if I remember correctly.¡± He took a step forward, looking down at me through a fan


    of darkshes. ¡°I would hope I look different than I did at what, fourteen?¡±


    Oh yes, he looked different. The Aaron I once knew had been short, blond, andnky, slightly behind in


    physical developmentpared to Rowan and his friends. Aaron had, in fact, gravitated toward me


    during his family¡¯s visit to Winter Forest, shortly after his father had formed the Red Lakes pack in what


    was once the uninhabited forests in the Western Territory. Aaron hadn¡¯t wanted to y warrior with


    Rowan and his friends. He mistook my gender for weakness, however. There would be no dolls or tea


    parties for Maeve that day.


    i lifted my chin, squaring up to him. I didn¡¯t know why I was suddenly so angry. I felt deceived, perhaps.


    I obviously didn¡¯ trecognize him in the market. He must not have recognized me. Not until he heard my


    name, that is.


    Something in his eyes told me not to mention that we had met earlier. I could see it written on his face.


    He was watching me closely, like prey, taking me all in.


    No, this wasn¡¯t the Aaron I remembered. Not at all.


    ¡°How is your father?¡± I asked formally. Ernest was beaming,


    ¡°Fine, as always,¡± Aaron said shortly, ncing over at Ernest. ¡°He sends his regards, Alpha,¡±


    Ernest looked as though he might burst into happy tears. I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°And to your father, of course. I look forward to meeting him in the future. Your family is doing a great


    service to Drogomor, a service that will see us see us bound together in peace for years toe.¡±


    Aaron nodded shortly, his mouth twitching into a forced smile.


    ¡°And how nice it is that the two of you are friends.¡±


    I thought for a moment that Ernest was about to reach out and take us both by the hands. I flinched as


    he turned to me, forcing a smile onto my own face. ¡°Ernest,¡± I said lightly, not sure what else to say.


    ¡± have an early meeting in the morning, so I must retire. But please, sit down, get to know each other


    again.¡± He smiled eagerly, always the gracious hostess. I made my smile wider, knowing full well I


    looked delirious.


    ¡°Thank you, Ernest. Goodnight,¡± I said through gritted teeth. Ernest nodded a farewell to Aaron, then


    practically skipped out of the room, closing the door behind him.


    ¡°You!¡± I said, rounding on Aaron.


    ¡°¡­Me?¡±


    ¡°You ran off the second you found out my name was Maeve: Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Did you not


    recognize me?¡±


    Heughed, once.


    What would you like me to say, Maeve? I didn¡¯t I didn¡¯t recognize you, alright? And then it felt weird


    because you


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Because we have to have sex.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, his eyes twinkling with mirth I could see the cutting, yful remark on his lips


    as he opened his mouth to reply, but I held my hand up to stop him,


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious right now,¡± I said curtly, giving him a cold look


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry about earlier today, too.¡± He took a step back then leaned against Ernest¡¯s


    desk, crossing his arms over his chest.


    We stared at each other, like we had done so many times before. I felt as though a silent conversation


    was passing between us, something I couldn¡¯t yet decipher.


    And his eyes.


    How had I not noticed Aaron¡¯s eyes when we were children? Surely I would¡¯ve remembered something


    as rare as that


    You have something on your face,¡± he said, matter-of-factly.


    I reached up and touched my cheek, which was still oily from the thick salve. I red at him, tucking my


    hand back in the pocket of my robe.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re feeling better,¡± he said in a casual tone.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    He exhaled deeply, shifting his weight as he looked away from me and around the room. ¡°Hmm¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I rocked on my heels, ncing longingly at the door.


    ¡°You can go, if you want,¡± he said, tilting his head toward the door. ¡°I¡¯m not holding you captive.¡±


    ¡°Ernest is probably standing in the hallway,¡± I breathed, ncing back at Aaron. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get


    stuck in a conversation with him right now. I¡¯ll be up all night.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his deal, anyway?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you get caught up in all of this?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin. His mother is my father¡¯s sister. This is¡­ this is my duty to my family.¡±


    Aaron looked slightly taken aback at this. He looked away, focusing his gaze on the window. Why you?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand -¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the Alpha, shouldn¡¯t he have a mate?¡¯


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t. Don¡¯t ask me why, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    He shifted, looking ufortable. ¡°I didn¡¯t know-¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t kyow what?¡±


    ¡°That he was your cousin. I thought-¡±


    There it was again, that strange expression. The same look of shock and despair I had seen in the


    market He looked


    almostlerlon, luis brow knitted into a concerned frown.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,said firmly ¡°We have a job to do. Ernest needs an heir.¡±


    What do you get out of all of this?


    I paused, unsure how to answer


    ¡°Is there some incentive?¡± he continued, standing up and taking a few steps toward me. I stiffened,


    scrunching the fabric of my robe in the palms of my hands as he neared, Something about him


    intimidated me, only slightly, but enough to make me fight the urge to cower as he straightened to his


    full height only a foot away from where I stood


    ¡°I told you, this is a duty to my family. A service, like Ernest said. The same goes for you.¡±


    *Ah, yes. A great service to my family indeed.¡± There was something dark in his voice, and I looked up


    at him, seeing the darkness wash over his face.


    He didn¡¯t want to be here. He didn¡¯t want to be around me. I felt a pang of grief for my girlish feelings


    about him, knowing he would never just be the yful, goofy man from the market again. No, that man


    was gone.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me,¡± I said softly. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to be here.¡±


    He stepped forward, closing the distance between us, His hand hovered near my forearm, as though


    he were about to touch me, but then he closed his hand into a fist and let it fall to his side. ¡°I don¡¯t want


    to be in this situation. You¡¯re right. But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Even after what happened when we were kids?¡±


    He looked confused for a moment. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡±


    I felt the anger lifting. The tension in my shoulders released as my body rxed. Why had I been so


    mad at him before? Because he ran away from me? Because he turned out to be Aaron?


    I wanted him to be something different, I realized. I liked him immediately. I felt an unexinable rush


    the second he touched me for the first time, preventing my fall into the street. He was handsome,


    hrious, and downright annoying but¡­ I had wanted him. I had wanted him for myself


    But now he was my breeder, and there could be no rtionship between us outside of our task. We


    could be civil, sure, but nothing else.


    I could feel his gaze and looked up, noticing the twinkle of understanding in his eyes. Maybe, just


    maybe, he felt the same way


    ¡°You didn¡¯t recognize me, either,¡± he said, one corner of his mouth lifting in a soft smile.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t,¡± I said, a gentleugh escaping my lips. ¡°You look nothing like you did when I saw you


    last.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± That look again, as though he were nervous about something


    A ripple of suspicion washed over my body. I didn¡¯t know why, or how to exin it, but Aaron was


    acting as though he didn¡¯t remember me at all from our youth. How could he not remember me, after


    everything that happened?


    ¡°Yeah, you uh.. are a lot taller. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d get this tall, actually. You were blond, too. I guess¡­ I


    don¡¯t remember your eyes. I feel like I would¡¯ve remembered -¡±


    ¡°They became a lot more pronounced as I got older,¡± he said quickly, turning away.


    ¡°Oh, that-that makes sense.¡± It didn¡¯t, but I wasn¡¯t going to argue with him.


    ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± He turned back around, motioning toward the door. ¡°We should go to bed.¡± He blushed,


    shaking his head.¡± didn¡¯t mean-¡±


    ¡°I know what you meant.¡± I gave him a generous smile, even though my heart felt like it would burst


    through my chest ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were supposed to arrive at the end of the week? Why are you here so early?¡±


    de stand eine fermament, biting the inside of his cheek. There it was again, the feeling like we were


    silently


    nunk at somehow


    ¡°Are you disappointed¡± he asked, tucking his hands into his pockets.


    Why


    ¡°I thought maybe you¡¯d want to see me again. You know, after meeting in the market.¡±


    Oh, the look he gave me was intense, I felt the electricity pass between us, the tension so thick you


    could cut it with a Knife


    ¡°We can be friends,¡± I breathed, looking at him through my goldenshes.


    He shook his head, taking a single step forward, ¡°No, No we can¡¯t.¡±


    1 opened my mouth to speak, but I heard my name called from off in the distance,


    ¡°Maeve?!¡±


    It was Gemma, All the electricity and tension evaporated as I suddenly snapped back to reality.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.* i hollered back. Then, I turned to Aaron and said, ¡°I have to go.¡± As I walked away I said,


    ¡°1-I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, probably.


    But he was at my side as I left Ernest¡¯s study, walking in step with me as I headed toward the grand


    staircase leading up to the upper floors.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± I hissed, my words a whisper as to not alert anyone to our presence. It


    waste, and the castle¡¯s inhabitants were sleeping. I knew a few servants who used their nights to


    shift, oftening back to the castle grounds in the dead of night. The servants were gossips,


    ording to Gemma. Thest thing I wanted was word to spread that I had been running around the


    castle with Aaron, even though we had the Alpha¡¯s blessing, technically,


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room,¡± he said, shrugging.


    When we reached the third floornding rounded on him, my hands on my hips. ¡°This floor is mine. The


    guest quarters


    are on the fourth floor,¡± I said, pointing to the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m on this floor, actually,¡± he said, walking past me and down the darkened hallway that led to my


    wing of the castle.


    ¡°Where the hall do you think you¡¯re-¡±


    ¡°Maeve? Maeve, I¡¯ve been looking all over for you-¡± Gemma came bounding down the hallway, silently,


    her feet not making a sound. She skidded to a stop only feet from Aaron.


    ¡°Who is-¡± She noticed his eyes. She blinked several times, then looked around Aaron¡¯s form to where I


    was standing, her eyes wide. ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t invite him-¡±


    ¡°Gemma, this is Aaron,¡± I said through gritted teeth, She turned slowly back to him, arching her brow as


    she looked him up and down


    ¡°Uh, hey?¡± Aaron said, obviously ufortable by Gemma¡¯s thorough examination,


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she said to me, looking up at Aaron with an air of suspicion. ¡°He looks nothing like-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s looking for his room and is lost!¡± 1 hissed, looking around to make sure we weren¡¯t overheard.


    ¡°Which room is he in on the fourth floor?¡±


    ¡°Um, Maeve? That¡¯s why I was looking for you. He¡¯s not on the fourth floor.¡±


    ¡°What? Where is he staying then?¡±


    Aaron looked over his shoulder at me, his eyes twinkling with menace. He took a step forward, side-


    stepping around Gemma and then walking down the hallway, stopping at the door only a few yards


    away from my own


    Chapter 4 Fanshenity Breeds an Heir


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± i cried, looking at Gemma for assistance. She shrugged,


    Aaron smiled, nodding his head in farewell. ¡°Goodnight,dies. Thank you for the¡­splendid


    amodations, Gemma.¡±


    He slipped into the room, closing the door behind him. ¡°Maeve, listen-*


    ¡°He¡¯s staying in my quarters? Who decided this?¡±


    ¡°Horace. I didn¡¯t know until tonight.¡±


    The two bedrooms in my wing of the castle were separated by a single door. He coulde into my


    bedroom without having to step foot in the hallway.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to keep that door locked-¡±


    ¡°Maeve, that¡¯s the thing.¡± Gemma said nervously, wringing her hands. ¡°Horace removed the lock.¡±


    ¡°He WHAT?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 225

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 225


    Chapter 5 Aaron in Her Bedroom


    I hadn¡¯t been prepared for this. None of it


    I sat in my bed with my knees pressed against my chest, watching the light from the adjacent room,


    Aaron¡¯s room, spill into mine


    I hadn¡¯t curled up with a frilly romance novel like usual I had raged, attempting to push the heavy


    wardrobe against the shared door, unsessfully of course, and surrendered to turning off all the lights


    and slipping into bed, silent as a mouse


    And then I watched, sometimes holding my breath as an asional silent shadow broke through the


    light visible beneath the door. He had crossed the room several times, the scraping sound of a dresser


    drawer being opened or the thump of a door closing the only sounds in what felt like the entire castle


    Gemma tried to exin the reasoning behind removing the lock from the door. Horace had thought it


    would allow for privacy, less stress, and easier ess for higher levels of sess.


    ¡°There¡¯s no ceremony for this, Maeve! Not like with¡­ with female breeders. The maids won¡¯te and


    bathe you. He won¡¯t be escorted in. This is¡­ up to you.¡±


    *This is ridiculous,¡± I had replied, then i¡¯d went into my room. I felt exposed knowing he was right next


    door, so close, with only a door between us.


    But as much as I detested it, I understood theck of ceremony and the strangely casual approach to


    the situation. ! was not a lowly breeder sold to an Alpha as an object, something to control and then


    discard. I was a future Luna. I was the heir to my mother¡¯s title of White Queen. It would be me who


    held the entire Eastern Territoy in the palm of my hand.


    And the child I would produce would inherit it all of Valoria.


    Gemma was right. It was up to me. Aaron was, in this situation, my subject. He was here for me to use.


    And, just like my father before me, I had an obligation to my pack to do exactly that.


    I looked up as he turned off the lights in his room. My room was suddenly shrouded inplete


    darkness, the only light the pale glow of the moon dancing against the rapidly moving clouds.


    I finally fell asleep to the sound of the curtains wafting in the stiff, humid breezeing from the open


    window, too tired to get up and close it. The heat of the night lulled me into a deep, dreamless sleep¡­


    A crash, then a shatter. I heard the shared door swing open and bounce against the wall, Aaron¡¯s voice


    ringing in my ears.


    I threw the covers off and swung my legs out of bed, but Aaron grabbed me by the ankle just before my


    feet touched the carpet. He tossed me back against the mattress with force, then turned to the


    shattered window where a storm of epic proportions was raging just outside.


    Thunder echoed around the room, shaking the scattering of hairpins and cosmetics sitting idle on my


    vanity. I saw the ss-covered carpet when lightning split the sky in two, a vibrant blue glow lighting up


    the room for a single second, He turned his gaze from the window, looking at me, his face drawn in


    deep lines of concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m alright-¡± Another p of thunder burst through the room and I screamed, unable to stop


    myself. The air was electric; the downy hairs on my arms standing straight on end as the lightning¡¯s


    glow filled the room with an eerie blue haze once again


    He extended his hand to me, and I took it, gingerly stepping down onto the carpet. ¡°There¡¯s no ss


    over here.¡± His voice was drowned out by another boom, then another. I flinched each time, but he


    squeezed my hand, leading me through the shared door and into his room, where his window was still


    intact.


    ¡°Go back to sleep,¡± he demanded, pulling on a faded denim jacket that had been draped over one of


    the high-back


    yellow armchairs near the empty hearth.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To make sure everyone¡¯s alright.¡±


    I nodded, shaken, and sat down on the edge of his bed. He went to the door to the hallway and flipped


    the light switch several times, ncing back at me with a look that told me he was concerned about


    leaving me alone, in the dark The power was out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I whispered, trying to make myself believe it.


    He nodded once, then disappeared through the door, leaving it slightly ajar.


    I crawled over the bed on my hands and knees, curling into the space where he had been sleeping. I


    pulled the covers up to my chin, closing my eyes against the repeated blue glow of the lightning and


    sheets of rain mming into the castle.


    The bed smelled like him, and I was instantlyforted. His scent was like damp earth and green


    things, with a hint of musk. And something else, I realized, as I pulled the covers over my head to


    drown out the incessant ps of thunder.


    I had never been to a beach, not one with soft sand and clear blue water. Whatever this scent was,


    well, it was exactly what i imagined being there would feel like. He smelled like heat, like the sun


    warming the wood on one of those great wooden ships from the fairytales my father told me. He


    smelled like the sun-beaten canvas of the sails and the salty spray of the ocean.


    I must have fallen asleep eventually. I opened my eyes to the sun warming the bed around me. I had


    fallen asleep with the sheets over my head, but someone had pulled them down and tucked them


    around my body while I slept


    i was alone; the space next to me in bed still made and cool to the touch. Aaron hadn¡¯t been back. At


    least, he hadn¡¯t slept here.


    I left the bed and opened the shared door. My room was extremely dark, with no light seeping through


    the broken window whatsoever. Someone had fixed a piece of plywood over the window sometime in


    the early morning, nailing it in ce. I had slept through it all.


    ¡°These old windows¡­ I¡¯m surprised it took this long for something like this to happen. I¡¯ve been


    hounding the Alpha to have them reced for years,¡± Jeb, the live-in handyman, nced at me over


    his shoulder as he lifted a sheet of plywood over a shattered window in the kitchen as one of his


    associates screwed it in ce. ¡°Hounded your father about it too, Miss Maeve.¡±


    I shrugged, smiling softly to myself. Obviously recing the centuries-old windows in the castle with


    double-pane ss was thest thing on my dad¡¯s mind during his time as Alpha.


    Jeb and his crew began to pick up their tools, murmuring to each other as they did so. I turned to


    Gemma, who was watching them work with deep-set dark circles beneath her eyes. ¡°Did you sleep at


    all?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head, her green eyes glossed over fromck of sleep.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s cleaning up. The servant¡¯s hall in the attic got the worst of the damage. We¡¯re on our own


    for breakfast,¡± she said, yawning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that hungry-¡±


    ¡°Me neither,¡± she said shortly, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°The Three Musketeers went into town


    to ess the damage there.¡± She was talking about Ernest and his Beta, as well as Horace. She


    shook her head, giving me a half smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they think they can do on their own.¡±


    ¡°And Aaron? Did he go with them?¡± I asked, not meaning to say it out loud. I blushed, turning away


    from Gemma and pretending to be invested in what Jeb¡¯s crew were doing as they began to assess the


    damage to the dining hall.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him sincest night. He was the one who got the servants out of the attic before the roof


    started to leak.¡± She waved her hand, a strange look lining her face.


    ¡°He¡­ my window shattered. He got me out of my room.¡±


    ¡°Do you. do you remember him well? From before?¡± she asked suddenly, uncrossing her arms and


    picking af her sleeve. ¡°He just¡­ I remember him. I was twenty when his family visited Winter Forest, I


    thought I¡¯d rernernber him well. you know? He looks and sounds nothing like-¡±


    ¡°it was a decade ago, Gem,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°Still, something just feels¡­off. Do you not feel it too? He¡¯s the guy you met in the market, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    I looked at her, my heart dropping into my stomach. ¡°He is. I didn¡¯t know-¡±


    ¡°See? Something¡¯s not adding up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it right now,¡± I breathed, looking down at my sneakers. I was dressed in the


    same jeans ! wore yesterday and a loose, white chambray shirt. I hadn¡¯t bothered to brush my hair. It


    was tied in arge bun on the very top of my head.


    Gemma looked away from me, ncing down at the watch on her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ve gotta go. Stay close by


    today, okay? I heard Mirage is a mess. I asked one of the warriors to check in on M for you.¡±


    I nodded my thanks, watching her walk briskly into the dining hall. I turned on my heel, then walked


    through a different door that led into a tight corridor that opened up to the kitchen garden and made my


    way outside.


    The air was warm and humid, the clouds still hanging low and moving swiftly. Pockets of sun danced


    along the rolling fields, the once dry, yellow grass now heavy with moisture, the long des bent from


    last night¡¯s downpour.


    I walked, not paying attention to where I was going. The rain had bent the tall grass in a way that


    revealed the wolf trails that wound through the fields, the narrow trail systems leading off in the far


    distance where the forest began. I followed one trail, enjoying the heavy smell of rain and cool mist on


    my face.


    The fog was thick as I reached the crest of a hill, and I couldn¡¯t see the ground beneath my feet as I


    descended into the swirling gray. I could see a group of buildings in the distance, a small outcrop of


    abandoned barns and sheds. The faded gray wood of the buildings melted into the fog that danced


    around them and the moss-covered roofs blended in with the deep green of the forest beyond.


    Nature had reciaimed the buildings. The forest looked as though it was reaching out, pulling the


    buildings back into its depths. I felt a chill run up my spine asi neared. It was an eerie ce, so entirely


    quiet and empty.


    But as I came near I heard a rustling sound, and then someone came into view between the cracked


    and rotten boards of one of the dpidated sheds. I stopped walking and crouched in the grass,


    watching the figure move like a ghost behind the boards.


    I caught a glimpse of dark hair as the figure bent down, one long, tanned arm reaching toward the


    ground.


    ¡°Aaron?¡± I called out, standing to my full height. He hadn¡¯t heard me, apparently. I walked over to the


    shed, stumbling over the scattered, moss-covered stone bricks that were hidden in the tall grass.


    ¡°Aaron!¡± I called again, and this time he did hear me, his head popping up over the boards.


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± he snapped.


    I stopped walking abruptly, surprised by his tone. ¡°¡­walking?¡±


    ¡°Walking? Alone?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He was paie, his eyes creasing into slits as he stuffed something into the pocket of his jacket. I couldn¡¯t


    see what it was he had been holding, the action blocked from view by the half-wall of rotten nks.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out here by yourself. You¡¯re going to get snatched by a rogue.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rogues this close to Mirage,¡± I said, shaking my head. I stepped closer to the building,


    watching my step as the fog rolled over the stone bricks.


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly know that for sure.¡± He stepped out of the shed, stopping at the threshold. ¡°Plus,


    this ce is dangerous. It¡¯s falling to pieces.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re here, aren¡¯t you?¡± I stepped forward again. He held out his hand in a gesture to stop,


    ¡°Seriously Maeve, get out of here.¡±


    *Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I said so!¡± He was angry; i could feel it.


    ¡°Why are you upset? Do you own this shed, Aaron?¡±


    ¡°No, but


    **? want to look inside!¡±


    *Get back!¡± He blocked the entrance, his hands pressing into what was left of the doorframe. I could


    see the corner of a piece of paper sticking out of his jacket pocket, pping in the breeze,


    ¡°What is that? In your pocket?¡±


    ¡®None of your business,¡± he growled, narrowing his eyes at me. ¡°If you don¡¯t back away from this


    building right now-¡±


    A cracking sound made us both jump, and he leaped out of the way just as one of the walls gave way,


    falling inward and splitting into pieces as it hit the ground.


    ¡°You see?¡± he said angrily, stomping over to where I was standing. He gripped me by the upper arm


    and yanked me backward away from the shed.


    ¡°Let go of me! Who do you think you are?¡± I dug in my heels as he pulled me away from the buildings


    and back into the tall grass, struggling against his strength. I abruptly let my legs go limp, which caused


    him to stumble, my dead-weight pulling him into the grass.


    ¡°What are you, a toddler? Get up, we¡¯re going back.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let go of my arm!¡± 1 screeched, reaching up to grab his jacket. I pulled him further into the grass until


    he lost his bncepletely. He crashed into me, crushing me with his weight. ¡°Get off!¡± I choked,


    pushing him to the side. He rolled off, the both of usying on our backs in the wet grass.


    The piece of paper that had been in his pockety between us on the ground.


    I reached for it, but he caught my hand, squeezing so hard I could feel my bones scraping together. He


    snatched the paper up with his other hand, putting it back in his pocket and rose, his face red with fury.


    ¡°What is it, Aaron? Do you have a secret lover, or something?¡± I scrambled to my feet, my clothes


    damp and heavy from the wet grass. He was staring at me so intensely it made my chest tighten with


    anticipation for whatever fight wasing next. My fingers throbbed where he had squeezed my hand.


    He stepped forward, closing the distance between us. A chill ran up my spine as he reached down,


    running his hand along my jaw.


    What are you going to do?¡± 1 taunted. ¡°Break my neck?¡±


    He grabbed the back of my neck, holding me there while he looked deep into my eyes. I opened my


    mouth to taunt him further, not knowing where this sudden urge to rile him came from.


    But I was interrupted by his mouth on mine, his lips hot and urgent. His tongue ran along my lower lip,


    and I opened my mouth to him, my body rxing into his chest as he wrapped his arms around me.


    But then he pushed me away, hard, and I stumbled backward and fell t on my bottom. He turned


    around and stomped away, disappearing into the tall grass.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 226

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 226


    Chapter 6: Double the Breeders, Double the Fun


    Rowan


    Mist was rolling over the muddy gray water of the inlet, the waves crashing into the rocky, seaweed-


    covered beach as I pulled on my socks and boots. The air was heavy with salt and an earthy smell of


    minerals and fish. The mountains beyond the inlet were cast in a soft pink glow as the sun began to


    rise, the soft violet-blue sky giving way to streaks of fuchsia and gold.


    My feet were sore as I walked up the beach toward the vige. Running on the sharp, rockden sand


    always cut into my paws, but the snow was still too thick and rotten to run my wolf in the nearby


    mountain valleys.


    I reached the rock where I had left my backpack and shifted back to my human form, then pulled my


    sweatshirt over my head, the thick fabric a wee warmth against my chilled skin. I finished getting


    dressed and, slinging the backpack over my shoulder, 1 climbed up the embankment and across the


    long field of brush, the vige twinkling in the sunrise in the distance.


    ¡°Morning, Rowan!¡±


    ¡°Good Morning, Rowan. Out for a run?¡±


    ¡°Can you bring this up to the house for me, darling? It¡®s for your mother.¡±


    The vige was bursting into life as I made my way through the narrow streets, passing countless


    vigers.. Everyone always said hello, or waved, as I passed by. I passed a woman hangingundry


    and another tending to a smoker, the smell of honeyed smoked salmon nketing the stretch of street


    as I walked.


    The house was beckoning to me as I approached, arge A-frame fortress tucked into an enve of


    thick spruce trees that towered over the three-story building with ease. The vige continued on into


    the woods, small cabins dappled here and there, their chimneys puffing smoke into the cloudless, violet


    sky.


    I could remember a time when the vige was hidden amongst the spruce. Only recently had it spread


    to the coast, new gravel covered streets leading toward the dock my father had designed, the


    breakwater towering over the boats rocking in the low tide.


    The breakwater had made it possible for boats to reach the shore, as well as small seanes when the


    water was calm. Ethan may not have been the leader of the pack, but his tedious improvements to the


    vige and his relentless pursuit of allies and trade had secured Winter Forest¡¯s status as a powerful


    pack, and the vige soon became the capital of the Northeast territory.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I said as I entered the house, pulling my boots off and setting them on the mat next to the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m home. Mom! Someone gave me a package for you.¡±


    ¡°Is it mail?¡± I could hear her footsteps on the floor above, and she nearly lost her bnce as she


    thundered down the stairs. Her white hair was pulled back into a braid, but several long strands came


    loose as she slid to a stop in front of me.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all the racket?¡± my dad said as he stepped out of his office, which was situated off the


    entryway. I shrugged, turning my attention to Mom as she ripped open the package, her face falling as


    she pulled out a jar of blueberry jam.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Rosalie¡ª¡±


    ¡°This isn¡®t like her, Ethan! We haven¡¯t received any letters from her in four weeks. Before that we had


    dozens of them every time the postal ne came in-¡±


    Dad turned on his heel and disappeared into his office. He returned holding a piece of paper above his


    head, handing it to her and pointing to a paragraph handwritten in neat scrawl. ¡°Aaron made it to


    Mirage, see? His father says all is well there. There is nothing to worry about.¡±


    Mom looked defeated as she tucked the jam back into the box, giving me a sober, yet genuine smile.


    Please tell Mrs. Kratt thank you for this, Rowan,¡± she said softly, turning away from us as she walked


    toward the kitchen.


    Dad sighed, looking down at the letter before folding it up, giving me a knowing nce. ¡°This is harder


    on her than I thought it would be.¡±


    ¡°I thought she¡®d appreciate the quiet around here, with Maeve away,¡± I replied, pulling my arms out of


    my jacket and hanging it on the hook near the door. I frowned at the empty hook that should have held


    my favorite nnel jacket. I¡®d been looking for it


    000%


    Chapter 6: Double the Breeders, Double the Fun


    everywhere, with no luck.


    Dad scratched his beard, nodding in agreement. ¡°I think it¡®s too quiet. That¡®s the problem.¡±


    It was damn near silent in the house without Maeve here to cause her usual chaos. Dad wasn¡®t


    constantly pleading with her to get out of his office, and Mom wasn¡¯t scolding her endlessly in her soft-


    spoken, gentle way.


    Even Gemma was gone. I hadn¡¯t thought much about her absence at first. She was Maeve¡¯s best


    friend, but Gemma also meant a great deal to me. We¡®d grown up together, though she was several


    years older than me. There was never really a time in my life that she hadn¡¯t been around.


    I missed them, truthfully. Winter Forest felt very small without them both.


    ¡°Got a minute?¡± Dad motioned for me to follow him into his office. I sat in one of the wide leather chairs


    next to his desk. He kept his small office space meticulously clean and orderly, not a single paperclip


    out of ce.


    ¡°What¡®s up?¡± I asked, leaning forward in my chair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you to Red Lakes,¡± he said, settling into his chair and testing out a pen on a scrap piece of


    paper.


    ¡°Why?¡± I stammered, excitement rushing through my veins. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Three weeks from now, if the weather holds. By ship.¡±


    I stared at him, the blood draining from my face. ¡°Ship?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡®ll take about two weeks to cross the Ghanda Sea, and once in Red Lakes you¡®ll stay for


    roughly a month, give or take. I will meet you there toward the end of your stay.¡±


    ¡°Why by ship?¡± Adrenaline rippled over my skin as I thought of the stories i¡®d heard about the


    Ghanda Sea. We were protected from its rough waters in our inlet, but once outside of the inlet¡®s


    protection¡­


    ¡°Sr panels,¡± Dad said, matter-of-factly.


    I tilted my head, waiting for him to continue. When he didn¡®t reply I said, ¡°What about sr panels?¡±


    ¡°I made a deal with Eugene. We¡®re going to start a trade route directly across the sea, bypassing the


    need to ship goods by ne. We will still ship goods out of Mirage by train, like usual. Gene finally has


    an ess road built from Red Lakes to the outskirts of the Finaldi but it¡®ll be some time before it¡®s built


    all the way down to Breles. He¡¯ll eventually be able to funnel goods from the west through Red Lakes


    and send the goods across the sea, here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    Dad blinked, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Is there something funny about this?¡±


    ¡°No, no I just¡­ you¡®ve heard the stories¡­¡±


    ¡°Fantasy,¡± he said, rolling his pen over his fingers. ¡°The ships we have now are much faster, safer, very


    different from the wooden ships still used around Avondale and Breles. Plus, if we are sessful, we


    can convince the Alpha of Breles to contribute to¨C¡±


    Mom might be the ruler of Winter Forest, but Dad was the reason why the pack¡¯s strong economy was


    what it is today. He talked on, exining how more efficient trade would speed upmunication


    between the packs. He held up his hand, tracing a circle on his palm as he showed me how it would


    work. We¡¯d ship oil and timber down to Valoria, and Valoria would use it to strengthen their cities and


    power their homes to make up for their depleted wind turbine farms. Valoria, the most populous of the


    territories, traded back and forth with Avondale and Breles since the tropical, warm-water sea between


    the cities less dangerous and more predictable.


    Trade used to stop at Breles, but not anymore. Not if Dad could open up a route over Ghanda.


    *Red Lakes has minimal power as it stands. Unless the ess road to Finaldi is finalized, they will


    continue to live in the stone age. Their timber is priceless, and thendscape there is level. Sr farms


    are more than doable around their vige for now, but wind turbines are the future. We just need a way


    to get parts and engineers from Valoria there without spending months traveling through the Isles and


    up the western coast. That¡¯s where the northern sea routees in.¡±


    He brought out a map, smoothing it onto his desk. I stood, peering over his shoulder as he traced the


    route he had in mind.


    ¡°So I¡®m taking the sr panels to Red Lakes?¡±


    14:47 L


    Chapter 6: Double the Breeders, Double the Fun


    ¡°Yes, and overseeing the construction and implementation of the sr farm in my absence.¡±


    ¡°What about cellrmunication?¡±


    ¡°What about it? That technology hasn¡¯t been used in over two decades, Rowan. I think we need reliable


    power restored before worrying about fixing or recing all those old towers.¡±


    I looked down at the map, my eyes settling on Finaldi. It was arge territory, twice asrge as Valoria


    but with a quarter of the poption. Finaldi had radio towers, several of them, and I knew the designs


    well.


    ¡°If we can ship sr panels across the sea, we can certainly ship the parts for radio towers as well.


    Two or three towers surrounding Redkes would allow for cellrmunication between Finaldi and


    Red Lakes,¡± I rattled on, my voice bubbling with excitement. And, if we built a few towers here, and


    convinced Ernest to invest in a dozen or so towers in Valoria¨C¨C. wwell, we would have cellr


    communication. We¡¯d be able to use those old phones again. No more letters. No more getting news


    weeks after something happens.¡±


    Dad was looking up at me, watching my face. I looked down at him, meeting his eye. His expression


    was nk but I could see the gears turning. ¡°I wish I understood your mind, Rowan,¡± he said, a smile


    twitching onto his wide mouth.


    ¡°I¡®m just saying, well, if you¡®re right about the sea route¡­ we could do more than get electricity to these


    smaller packs. We could do much more than increase trade.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said, turning back to the map. ¡°I¡®ll consider it, if you¡¯re sessful in bringing reliable power


    to Red Lakes.¡±


    I wanted to jump up and down, but maintained myposure. I had always gravitated toward


    engineering. I had even begged to be sent to Valoria, to attend the university outside of Mirage.


    But I was the son of an Alpha. I was meant to lead, to conquer, not pour over blueprints and build


    radios. Taking a long respite from my duties and training under my parent¡¯s supervision was out of the


    question.


    At least, I thought it was.


    Being sent to Red Lakes toplete this project was something I could have only dreamed about. I


    knew that if I proved myself, Dad would be more willing to allow me the freedom to journey further from


    home and do even more.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± he asked, and I blinked, straightening up and clearing my throat.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry. What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said,¡± he turned around in his chair to face me, his blue eyes piercing my own. ¡°Red Lakes is a test,


    Rowan. Eugene¡®s pack is still new. He¡¯s a friend now, of course, but the rtionship between our packs


    needs to be more than that.¡±


    ¡°Well, giving him a sr farm should do the trick,¡±


    ¡°His daughter, Kacidra.¡± He paused, searching my face for understanding. I inhaled, fighting the


    nervous flush that was prickling across my cheeks.


    Don¡¯t say it, please, I silently pleaded.


    ¡°Kacidra is unwed.¡± ¡°No,¡±


    ¡°I want you to at least try, Rowan. It¡®s time to find your mate and settle down. A match with kacidra


    would ensure an unbreakable bond between our packs,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But Aaron is already fathering Maeve¡¯s=¡¯


    ¡°That situation is vastly different from what I¡®m asking you to do, Rowan. Aaron and his family will have


    no im over that child or the title it will one day inherit. You, on the other hand,¡±


    ¡°Me? Maeve is one who will take over Winter Forest! I have no title to inherit¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡®s not true, Rowan,¡± he said firmly, crossing his arms over his chest as he leaned back in his chair.


    ¡°How? How is that not true? The women rule here, not the men.¡±


    ¡°You know that we have other territories where you can rule. Ournds have grown exponentially over


    the years. But if you want to


    stay here, you¡®ll have to have a daughter,¡± he said bluntly. ¡°Your mother¡®s blood runs through your


    veins, does it not?¡±


    I swallowed hard, sinking into my chair.


    ¡°Maeve won¡¯t return to rule until after your mother¡®s death, and we are far from that. Find your mate


    and produce a female heir She¡®ll take over Winter Forest if Maeve decides to stay in Valoria, which I


    believe she will.¡±


    ¡°So, this wasn¡®t really about infrastructure was it.¡±


    ¡°I told you it was a test, Rowan. If you¡®re sessful in Red Lakes¨C¡± He paused, giving me a serious


    look. ¡°If you¡®re sessful in both aspects of this mission, well, you can have all of the radio towers you


    want.¡±


    I tucked my hands between my knees to prevent them from trembling. I wanted my radio towers. I


    wanted them badly. I also didn¡® t want to be forced into a rtionship because it helped further my


    father¡®s hold on the territories.


    But the pros outweighed the cons.


    ¡°I¡®ll do it.¡±


    I rested my head against the chair, closing my eyes. A mate wouldn¡®t be so bad. Right?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 227

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 227


    Chapter 7: The Birds and the Bees


    Maeve


    I spent the rest of the morning trudging through the tall grass, which had sprung back up to its usual


    height after the sun came out and began to dry the weighed-down des. I struggled against the


    unruly grass, the sharp, dry des constantly snagging on my shirt and poking the skin on my hands


    and neck.


    ¡°Damn you, Aaron,¡± I hissed, finally popping out of the field and into the castle¡¯s well-kept grounds. The


    garden was empty of its usual inhabitants. Everyone, including the gardeners, were helping clean up


    the aftermath of the storm. I found the emptiness peaceful, and instead of going back inside the castle I


    found myself wandering around the gardens for at least an hour.


    It wasn¡¯t until Gemma came out looking for me that I went inside. She picked the grass out of my hair


    as she walked behind me, talking incessantly about the storm¡¯s damage.


    I started up the stairs, but she stopped me, grabbing my elbow. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Oh, um. To my room, to change.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. There¡¯s no time.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Oh damn, I forgot. Maeve, I¡¯m sorry. I should have mentioned itst night but with Aaron showing up


    and¡±


    ¡°What is it, Gemma?¡±


    ¡°Horace scheduled an appointment for you with the doctor today, in a few minutes, actually. It¡¯ll be


    brief.¡±


    | stepped off the stairs, a strange sensation rippling through my stomach, something like excitement, or


    nerves. I wasn¡¯t sure


    ¡°in the infirmary?¡± I asked, letting her take the lead. We walked through the winding hallways on the


    first floor, passing the dining hall and library as we made our way to the far eastern wing of the castle, a


    darkened, rarely used area.


    Sure enough, the lights inside the infirmary were on and I could hear Ernest¡¯s voice from within the


    sterile waiting room.


    I entered behind Gemma, who had gone stiff and flushed as I stepped to stand beside her. I looked at


    her, then turned to where she was looking, my hands tightening into fists.


    Aaron was standing in the corner of the infirmary¡¯s entrance, his arms crossed casually over his chest


    as he talked to Dr. Metzer and Ernest


    ¡°Stop shaking,¡± Gemma whispered, giving me a side-eyed look. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be worried about.


    He¡¯s just going to take some blood,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m mad,¡± I whispered back, still looking at Aaron, who gave us both a nod in greeting.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter.¡±


    ¡°Ladies!¡± Ernest eximed, pping his hands together. He pranced over to me, bending down to kiss


    me on each cheek before! could dodge him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you-¡± I mumbled, but he ignored me.


    ¡°Gemma, my dear. Excellent work on managing the castle in our absence,¡± he said with a genuine air


    of gratitude as he looked from me to her. Gemma flushed with pride.


    I smiled softly to myself, happy for Gemma. Ernest was kind to her and really did appreciate her help


    around the castle. I looked down at my feet as the two exchanged niceties.


    But I felt a sudden rush of heat touch my cheeks as I waited to be told what to do. I looked up slowly,


    making eye contact with Aaron. He was staring at me the same way he always did, his eyes focused


    intensely on mine, taking me in.


    And, like the times before, it was almost as though a silent conversation was passing between us,


    something I couldn¡¯t yet


    0.00%


    12:45


    Chapter 7: The Birds and the Bees


    decipher. Maybe, I thought as I narrowed my eyes at him, he was trying to apologize for his forward


    behavior.


    He narrowed his eyes back at me, his mouth tilting into a sly smile.


    Never mind. He was taunting me.


    ¡°Maeve, it¡¯s your turn ¡°Dr. Metzer said in a dry, monotone voice. He was an owlish man, short and


    stocky with a few wispy white hairs left on his head. He motioned for me to follow him through one of


    the doors off the infirmary¡¯s entrance, away from the small waiting room where Gemma, Ernest, and


    Aaron stood, all three of them watching me in silence.


    ¡°Sit down here, please,¡± the doctor said, taking his seat on a swivel stool while I sat on the exam bed. I


    crossed my legs, tapping my foot as he asked me a variety of questions.


    When was thest day of myst period? Were they regr? How much do I weigh? How tall am I?


    He made a face as he wrote down my height and chuckled to himself.


    ¡°What?


    ¡°Oh, this baby will be a giant,¡± he mumbled, shaking his head. ¡°Or giantess.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± I said sarcastically, uncrossing my legs as a nurse entered the room, pushing a cart with the


    supplies for a blood draw.


    ¡°Do you understand what you must do in order to make a baby?¡± the doctor said, flipping over the


    paper on his clipboard. I stared at him nkly, unsure if I had heard him correctly.


    Are you asking if I know how to.. how to-¡±


    ¡°Has anyone exined to you how babies are made?¡±


    I opened my mouth to say something cutting but decided against it. The nurse pursed her lips, trying


    not tough as she continued to prepare the needle and cartridges.


    ¡°1-Yes. It was exined to me,¡± I said through gritted teeth. Was a grown man really asking me if I


    knew where babies came from?


    ¡°Good. Good. Well-¡°Dr. Metzer stood, flipping his paper back to the front page where he had written


    down my vitals. ¡°Based on yourst period, I would assume your fertile window is in about ten days,


    give or take. You¡¯ll need to report here every morning for the next few weeks, at least until you


    conceive. Brenda will walk you through what that will look like.¡±


    He nodded his head toward the nurse, who gave me a gracious smile. The doctor left the room just as


    Brenda was leaning over my arm, the needle dipping into my flesh as she released the ternicate she


    had ced on my upper arm.


    My blood flowed through the narrow stic tube, turning the little ss vials a deep red as they filled.


    ¡°You have a high pain tolerance, don¡¯t you?¡± Brenda said with a smile, capping one of the vials and


    filling another.


    I nodded, not the least bit queasy or lightheaded.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯ll do it.¡± She pulled the needle from my arm and ced a bandage over the spot where the


    needle had been ced in the crook of my elbow. ¡°You might bruise a little, fair skinned as you are.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this all for, anyway?¡± I asked, waving my hand toward the vials of blood.


    She discarded the needle and tubing, cing the vials in a little blue box and setting it on the counter


    behind her before taking a seat on the stool.


    ¡°Well, we want to get an urate reading of your blood type and make sure you¡¯re not anemic. We


    also want to know if you¡¯re a carrier for any gic diseases.¡±


    ¡°Alright. But don¡¯t forget to save any you don¡¯t need for healing,¡± I said.


    She smiled. ¡°We won¡¯t forget, don¡¯t worry,¡± she said. ¡°So, did your mother struggle with her


    pregnancies? Bad morning sickness, difficultbors?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°If she had, she didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s alright. Everyone is different.¡± She paused, searching my face. ¡°We will run the same tests


    on him, you know.¡±


    25.49%


    12:45


    Chapter 7: The Birds and the Bees


    I shook my head, pulling the covers up to my chin and rolling onto my side, hugging my knees against


    my chest.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you want to see anyone? Gemma?¡± he paused, shifting his weight. ¡°Ernest?¡±


    I shook my head again, swallowing against the painful lump in my throat that prevented me from saying


    a word. There was a moment of silence before I heard him cross the room. He opened a drawer and


    rummaged for something. Then, a tearing sound. I fought the urge to peak out from my nest of nkets


    as he ced something at the edge of the bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ink,¡± he said softly. ¡°but I have a pencil. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll let the kitchen know you won¡¯t be


    coming down for dinner. I¡¯ll have something brought up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said weakly, but the words hung on the tip of my tongue. How did he know I wanted to


    write a letter home?


    His footsteps padded across the carpet and then a door opened and shut. He was gone.


    I brought the covers down and looked toward the end of bed. He had left arge book, a worn


    hardcover with bent and frayed edges. I reached for it, examining the cover. It was so worn, so used


    that the text on the cover was no longer visible. He had even stitched the spine back together several


    times from what I could see, and dozens of the pages were bent to hold his ce. I opened it,


    marveling at the pictures inside.


    It was maps, dozens and dozens of maps drawn in watercolor and ink. He had loved this book, so


    much so that he left small handwritten notes in the margins. I ran my finger over the indents left by his


    pen.


    He had also left me a piece of coarse paper ripped out of a journal and a short, hand¨Csharpened


    charcoal pencil. It was the kind of pencil used for sketching, and it was half the length it should have


    been had it been new. He must have used it often.


    I turned it over in my hands.


    Who are you, Aaron? I thought as I ced the piece of paper on the book, using my knees as a


    makeshift desk.


    Who are you, really?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 228

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 228


    Chapter 8: Don¡¯t You Dare Touch That


    Maeve ¨C One weekter


    It had been a week since the storm that marked Aaron¡¯s arrival at the castle. His presence was like the


    storm itself, electric, undoing the carefully crafted routines of everyone who called the stone fortress


    their home.


    I noticed the change in Ernest first. His usually dry monologues during dinner became lively and


    animated with Aaron in battendance, the two men talking gaily with their heads bent toward each other,


    laughing and whispering like a couple of old friends while I yed with my fork on the other end of the


    table, not included in their conversation.


    Gemma too was changed. She had spent most of her time marching around the castle, ordering the


    staff around with an iron fist and managing the daily schedule I could never seem to follow. With Aaron


    around, however, Gemma seemed to cling to my side, her face always drawn with lines of suspicion as


    she watched Aaron through the corner of her eye.


    But when I asked her about it, she only shrugged, her mouth pursed in a tight line. I could only assume


    it was out of concern for me. Gemma had always been fiercely protective of me, our rtionship


    mimicking that of an older and younger sister.


    On the seventh night of Aaron¡¯s stay, I walked into the dining hall to find it changed, the long table


    taken apart and reced by a smaller round table, four chairs fitting snuggling around a modest


    assortment of food and wine.


    And there they were all three of them, Gemma beckoning me toe sit beside her as she took a seat


    next to Ernest, whose cheeks pinkened as he nced shyly at Gemma.


    Seriously? I thought as I watched Gemma give him a knowing, almost secretive nce, her mouth


    wide in a beaming smile.


    Oh, Goddess, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me.


    Aaron sat to my left, smiling at me as he sat down. I watched as they conversed over steaming tes


    of prime rib and mashed potatoes, my mouth feeling dry with a mingled sense of shock and excitement.


    I had been avoiding Aaron like the gue all week, angered by our fight in the field outside the castle


    and embarrassed by the fact I had broken down and crawled into his bed the day after the storm. I


    hated people seeing me hurt. I had always been able to y it off, straining my mouth in a fake smile


    and moving on like nothing had happened.


    But Aaron made that impossible. Something about him forced people to let their guard down. I found


    the wall I had built around my heart falling away piece by piece, finally allowing myself to ept my


    fate. I watched as Ernest and Gemma fell under his spell, his unexinable gravitational pull.


    I hated him. I wanted him.


    ***


    It was early afternoon, the sun beating down on the garden as I walked through the rows of yellow


    poppies and gardenias, the smell of lc and honeysuckle thick in the humid air. I settled into a lounge


    chair in the upper garden, a wide white umbre shading me from the sun.


    Gemma had ordered new clothes for me from town, several linen sets of wide leg pants with matching


    shirts and a few airy dresses. I ran my hands over the fabric of the linen pants and top I was wearing,


    thankful for how cool the fabric kept my skin.


    No more sunburns for me this summer, I thought as I put on a wide-brim hat, settling down against the


    lounge chair and opening up a book


    But then I heard Aaron¡¯s voice carried on the soft breeze, his voice cracking withughter and effort. I


    looked down at the lower garden, scanning the long beds of flowers until I spotted two men standing


    near a pile of ckened tree branches.


    There he was, shirtless, his bronzed skin gleaming in the unforgiving sunlight.


    He was kneeling with his back toward me, his hands gripping a chain that he and the gardener had


    wrapped around the stump of the felled tree, one of therge ornamental mountain ash that had been


    split in two and charred by the lightning during the storm.


    He rose to his feet, yanking on the chain to check its integrity. The muscles in his arms and shoulders


    flexed as he raised his hand and motioned to the gardener, who was fastening the other end of the


    chain to a small tractor.


    He had one of those bodies built by necessary force and years of careful practice, not the lean,


    chiseled look that was so popr with the warriors of the pack. Aaron was built. Powerful. A real


    beefcake.


    He turned, noticing me standing with my mouth half open as I watched him from my perch on thewn.


    I quickly closed my mouth; thankful he was too far away to see the vibrant blush that had risen on my


    chest and neck. He arched his brow at me, and I scowled, looking away and pretending to be invested


    in the book on myp.


    The tractor started up with a low, choking rumble and I watched as the gardener steered it forward, the


    chain whipping into a tight line and ripping the tree stump out of the ground. Aaron was striking the


    roots with a hatchet as they erupted from the earth, every muscle in his arms and back rigid with effort.


    Iswallowed hard, struggling to keep my attention fixated on my book.


    A great snapping sound echoed through the garden as the stump came loose. Aaron raised his arms in


    triumph, hooting with glee as the gardener nced round and gave him a wide smile.


    I bit my lip, sinking a lower in my lounge chair and resting the book on myp.


    ¡°Maeve!¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer as I dramatically turned a page.


    ¡°MAEVE!¡±


    ¡°What, Aaron?¡± I looked up over the edge of my book to see him motioning toward the tree stump, his


    mouth stretched in an almost delirious smile.


    ¡°Did you see that!?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I chuckled slightly to myself. Men.


    He said something inaudible to the gardener, whose enthusiasm at their sess was just as


    pronounced. Aaron¡¯s head was thrown back inughter at whatever the man said in response. He


    turned then, walking toward me with one of the biggest smiles ! had ever seen, his eyes dancing with


    mischief.


    Oh, here we go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I said as he neared, his skin glistening with charcoal and sweat. He plopped down on the end


    of the lounge, the entire chair shaking and creaking painfully under his weight. He wiped his brow, then


    reached out to pat my ankle, leaving a smear of charcoal on my skin.


    I scowled, reaching down to wipe the ck muck from my ankle.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± he asked, reaching for my iced tea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch that,¡± I said as he gripped the ss, bringing it to his lips with a devilish smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that one. Sounds scandalous.¡±


    Ired at him, snapping the book closed and snatching the drink out of his hand, setting it gently on the


    small wrought iron table on the other side of the lounge chair. ¡°I really thought you¡¯d get less annoying


    the more I got to know you.¡±


    ¡°I get that a lot,¡± he said with one of his half-cocked smiles, the corners of his mouth twitching with


    some unsaid remark.


    I stared at him, watching his inner thoughts dance across his face. He was so maic, with


    something about him constantly pulling me in, no matter how much his teasing behavior infuriated me. I


    nced over at the ss of iced tea, the frosted ss now ckened from his touch.


    ¡°There¡¯s a party tomorrow night,¡± he said, almost shyly. At the festival grounds on campus. I guess they


    extended the festival because of the storm-¡±


    ¡°Did Gemma tell you about it?¡± I sighed, pulling my knees into my chest and wrapping my arms around


    them.


    He nodded, giving me a quizzical look. ¡°She did. She said you won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I never go to the socials.¡±


    ¡°Why? I bet they¡¯re fun. There¡¯s a lot of people here.¡± He paused, his face falling in sudden


    understanding. ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I breathed. ¡°What¡¯s the point when


    you know.¡±


    People went to socials to find their mates. The end of a festival was like the championship game of


    matchmaking. It was unattainable for me, given my situation.


    ¡°Would you go if I went with you?¡± he asked earnestly, reaching over as though he were about to touch


    my arm then thought better of it, instead looking down at his ckened hands for a second before


    folding them in hisp.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that to you,¡± I said soberly, resting my chin on one knee. ¡°Part of you being here is to find


    your mate, right?¡±


    He opened his mouth to speak, then closed it again, one dark brow arched in confusion. ¡°What are you


    talking about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you agreed to all of this, isn¡¯t it?¡± I said, thinking of what Gemma had told me earlier. ¡°Aside


    from duty to family and making alliances,¡±


    ti didn¡¯t agree to this to find a mate, Maeve.¡± His voice was serious, the change from his usual teasing


    demeaner slightly shocking.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re not taking this seriously,¡±


    ¡°I know. I know that¡¯s not what you meant.¡±


    ¡°I only meant-¡±


    He reached out, touching my cheek. His touch was hot against my skin, almost electrifying. I felt tears


    welling in the corners of my eyes and I blinked, looking away from him. This is exactly why I had been


    avoiding him. He always brought my deeply rooted emotions to the surface against my will.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said briskly, pulling his hand away.


    ¡°We can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°No, I¡ª¡± he reached out again, rubbing my cheek with force. ¡°Ouch! What,¡±


    ¡°Oh, I made it worse¡±


    ¡°Stop-¡±


    He was leaning over me, staring down at me with a concerned expression creasing his eyes. He


    brought his thumb to his mouth, pressing the tip of it on his tongue. A hot blush rose in my cheeks at


    the sight.


    But then reached down and continued scrubbing my face, as though I were an infant.


    ¡°Aaron! Quit it!¡± I brought my hands to face, letting my legs stretch straight out, my foot brushing


    against his upper thigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s just soot-¡±


    ¡°I know! You¡¯re covered in it!¡± I eximed, trying not tough as I rubbed at my cheek, my fingers


    covered in ck grime when I finally pulled my hand away.


    ¡°So, you¡¯lle tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°When did I agree


    Aaron rose to his feet, reaching for the towell brought with me and began wiping the charcoal from his


    shoulders and chest. He bent, tossing the towel to the side as he ran his hands down his thighs,


    brushing the soot from his jeans.


    That¡¯s when I noticed it. His skin. His smooth, wless skin that stretched tight across his back and


    shoulders. I watched as he straightened up, looking at the spot where the curve of his chest muscles


    met his shoulder and edge of his corbone.


    The scar. It wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Aaron?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What-what happened to the¡­ I thought you¡¯d have a scar on your shoulder from when you fell? From


    the branch? You didn¡¯t¡­ at least I don¡¯t remember my mom-¡± I felt hot all over, a wave of confusion


    washing over me, drowning me, as the memory of our first encounter wed its way to the surface.


    I could hear his mother¡¯s words in my ear. Her curse. The curse she ground out through clenched teeth


    as Aaron wailed on the ground between us, blood pouring over his chest as my mom begged to let her


    assist. Aaron¡¯s mother had refused. She pulled the thin, knotted branch from his shoulder right in front


    of me¡­


    ¡°What are you talking about, Maeve?¡± Aaron looked flushed. Was that fear I saw cross over his face?


    I stood, taking a slow, cautious step toward him with my hand outstretched. I reached up, touching the


    ce where the scar would have been. Should have been.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand-*


    it-it wasn¡¯t that bad?¡± he said, his voice lifted in uncertainty. He took a step away from me, reaching up


    and holding his hand over the spot where I had just touched him. ¡°I-I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°How can you not remember that Aaron?¡±


    ¡°Remember what?¡± He took another step back.


    ¡°Did my mom offer you her blood?¡± I asked, my stomach tightening. Something was wrong here.


    ¡°Her blood? What are you talking about? Are you alright, Maeve?¡±


    ¡°She cursed me, Aaron!* I exploded, the words bursting from my lips. ¡°You fell from that tree and she


    cursed me for it!¡± My hands balled into fists at sides, fury rippling up my spine.


    ¡°Oh, that? That wasn¡¯t that bad at all. It looked worse than it-than it was,¡± he stammered. ¡°I was fine. I


    was fine, really. Not everything leaves a scar-¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I reached up, feeling along my chest until my finger found the raised, half-moon scar over my breast.


    Rowan had caused the injury that gave me the scar. It had been an ident, his slingshot missing his


    target and the rock ricocheting off the newly constructed breakwater and hitting me in the chest with


    enough force to break the skin open.


    It was a small, superficial wound. Nothing that needed my mother¡¯s powers to heal. But Aaron¡¯s injury


    had been much, much worse. The vige doctor has been sent for. Aaron had left in a sling, his skin


    stitched back together with thick, ck thread.


    ¡°How-¡±


    He turned away from me, walking away with great speed. I stood gaping after him, struggling against


    the onught of confusion that kept me immobile, my mind racing.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 229

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 229


    Chapter 9 Grandfather, It¡¯s Me


    Aaron


    I could hear her quick footsteps behind me, her sandals tapping on the stone pavers as she struggled


    to keep up. ¡°Aaron!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± 1 rounded on her and she stopped short, skidding to a stop a few feet from where I stood.


    She had followed me out of the garden and across the wide stone walkway that led from the castle to


    the outskirts of the vige below. ¡°What, Maeve?¡±


    ¡°Why did you just walk away? I was talking,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about that day, alright? I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not-not practically deformed, like you


    assumed.¡±


    Her mouth dropped open for a second, then she snapped it shut, her sapphire eyes narrowing into cat-


    like slits. ¡°I never said you were deformed!¡±


    ¡°You thought I should have been. Your memory iscking, Maeve. How old were you? Six? Seven?¡±


    ¡°I was ten, Aaron-¡±


    Ah, see? How much could you possibly remember from back then?¡± Sweat was prickling on my brow. I


    dug my fingernails into the palm of my hands, waiting for her reply.


    Oh, Maeve was an open book. Every emotion danced across her face. She had no control of the


    furious red blush that spread across her cheeks and neck. She was a vision in the cream-colored set


    she was wearing, the loose fabric trembling in the breeze. Her hair was falling over her shoulders, long


    and bleached a vibrant golden color that reminded me of the vivid sunsets back home, when the sun


    turned the ocean a warm, pinkish orange as it dipped below the horizon.


    She was beautiful. I couldn¡¯t deny it. I wanted to reach out and touch the half-moon scar on her chest


    as she stood in front of me, slicing into my soul with her gaze. She had freckles all along her


    corbones, surrounding the scar like constetions in a


    cloudless sky.


    I would draw her like this, standing in the field with the sun behind her and golden des of grass at


    her feet, just like I had drawn her the night after I met her for the first time in the market, drawing her


    with her mouth stretched into a wide, full smile and her


    eyes creased withughter.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± she demanded, crossing her arms over her chest. Oh, there it was the one


    part of her I couldn¡¯t capture with my pencil. That look behind her eyes whenever she was vexed,


    something like excitement. Something that told me she would always have thest word.


    ¡°You look like a scarecrow,¡± I said tly, knowing myment would send a fresh ripple of emotion


    through her features. She did, in my defense, have on a ridiculous wide-brim straw hat.


    She closed the distance between us, her chin jutted forward, and her eyes narrowed into slits as she


    looked up at me. ¡°I¡¯m being serious!¡±


    ¡°So am I, I caught her by the wrist as she attempted to swing at me, my mouth twitching into a smile as


    she struggled against my grip. Maeve had every attribute of someone who had grown up with boys,


    especially brothers. She wasn¡¯t the meek, submissive type of female so prevalent across the pack


    lands. No, Maeve was a powerhouse. But so was I.


    So when she attempted to knee me in the groin, I caught her by the thigh, tossing her sideways into the


    tall grass.


    She scoffed as she stood, picking pieces of grass from her hair and securing the hat snuggly on her


    head. Oh, she was seething. I knew this was exactly what she wanted.


    She had been avoiding me since the night she came into my room, sliding into my bed the day after the


    storm. It had been totally innocent, of course, but the kiss hadn¡¯t been, and I knew she felt the same


    way. I only ever saw her during dinner, and even then her conversation was short and directed at


    Gemma rather than myself.


    Seeing today in the garden had just been chance, and I could tell by the look in her eye that she had


    mischief on her mind. She wanted a fight, for whatever reason, and I had never turned down a fight in


    my life.


    ¡°Is that all you got?¡± I said, balling my hands into fists and crouching, egging her on.


    She inhaled, nostrils ring. She swung once again, and I blocked her, catching her hand in mine. She


    didn¡¯t struggle this time. Instead, tears began to well in her eyes and rolled onto her lowershes. ¡°Oh,


    sh*t. Maeve, I thought,¡± She burst into tears. F*ck. I pulled her into my chest, my hand on the back of


    her head as she trembled, her tears wet against my skin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was being too rough. I can¡¯t-I


    can¡¯t read emotions well. I try, but,¡± Suddenly I remembered I was half naked and covered in charcoal


    from cutting down that charred tree, and I pushed her away, my hands on her shoulders as I held her at


    arm¡¯s length. She was covered in it, ck smears all down her chest and arms. She looked down,


    tears rolling from her cheeks and onto her neck as she did so. ¡°Oh,¡± she said softly, sniffing. ¡°Gemma¨C


    Gemma is going to be so mad. This is new.¡± ¡°Maeve, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She touched the ck stain on her


    shirt and rubbed the charcoal between two of her fingers. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you like this before?¡± she said


    softly, not looking up at me.


    ¡°l¡ªI was young.. insecure, maybe.¡± I said, hoping I sounded convincing.


    She looked up at me, her eyes an even brighter blue than before as if the light was reflecting off the


    tears that lingered on hershes.


    ¡°Honestly, Maeve, I was probably severely concussed. I don¡¯t remember it at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡­ I didn¡¯t even think of that.¡±


    ¡°Why was it so important to you that I had a scar?¡± I asked, my thumb tracing her corbone as I


    continued to grip her shoulders.


    ¡°I wanted you to still be that Aaron,¡± she said, her face undergoing a rapid change. She was suddenly


    serious. ¡°I needed you to still be that Aaron.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡ª¡± She paused, the muscles in her shoulders tightening against my touch. I let her go,


    letting my hands fall to my sides as I watched a myriad of emotions y across her face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    matter.¡±


    ¡°I think it matters to you. A lot,¡± I said, matter-of-factly. ¡°Every time you look at me it looks like you¡¯re


    about to fight me, yell at me, or cry.¡±


    A smile touched the side of her mouth, fading as quickly as it hade. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to,¡±


    ¡°Mistress,¡± came a voice I knew all too well. I looked over the top of Maeve¡¯s head as an elderly man


    came to a stop along the stone walkway, his eyes cold and narrowed as they made contact with mine.


    Maeve turned around, startled.


    Horace stood with his fingers knitted, his face drawn and expressionless as he nodded his head at


    Maeve in greeting. ¡°You¡¯re needed in the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°1-_¡°She nced back at me, her arms wrapped around her chest to hide the ckened fabric as she


    stepped away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find youter,¡± I said quickly, not taking my eyes off Horace. She tensed, sensing the tension in the


    air as she passed Horace and continued up the walkway, looking back over her shoulder at me before


    disappearing from view.


    ¡°Whatever you have done,¡± Horace growled, his ck eyes fixed on mine, ¡°fix it.¡±


    I reached down to my belt buckle and unfastened it, pulling my pants down around my waist and


    kicking them into the brush. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fix,¡± I said coolly, turning my back to him.


    ¡°He is expecting you, tonight. You know where to find the key.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I do.¡±


    14 i


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I shifted as Horace retreated, his footsteps echoing on the stone walkway as he neared the castle. I


    watched him through the tall, swaying grass for a moment before disappearing into the brush, my paws


    beating against the ground as I neared the edge of the forest.


    I had almost been caught. She hade so close to the truth. Worse yet, Horace had seen it,


    witnessed it somehow.


    I entered the forest, running the long, circr path other wolves had beaten down over the years.


    I couldn¡¯t slip up again. ¨C


    I inserted the skeleton key into the ancient-looking lock, turning the key until the lock creaked and


    clicked, the door sliding open as I pushed against its weight.


    There was a staircase inside the small, darkened room as I stepped inside, shutting the door behind


    me as quietly as possibly could. The staircase spiraled upward, made totally of stone. It led to the tower


    of the castle, a part of the massive fortress that had remained untouched since it was built hundreds, if


    not thousands of years ago. I swallowed against the lump in my throat, using the wall to guide my steps


    as I ascended an additional three stories to the top of the tower.


    A single door was at the top of the stairs, slightly ajar as light poured out onto the steps. I pushed it


    open, slowly, gingerly stepping inside the ill-lit circr room.


    It was the dead of night. No moonlight trickled through the windows. A single tallow candle burned on a


    table inside a cell, iron bars reaching from floor to ceiling across one half of the room.


    An elderly man sat in the corner of the cell, his head hanging limply on his neck. At first I thought he


    was dead, panic welling in my chest as I hastily stepped forward.


    But he looked up, his eyes fixating on me as I took another step toward the bars. He didn¡¯t speak, his


    face nk of all expression as I crouched, peering at his weathered form in the dim, yellow light.


    ¡°Romero,¡± I said, my voice trembling.


    He watched me for a moment, his eyes lighting up momentarily as a look of familiarity crossed over his


    face. ¡°You,¡± he said, his voice low and gravely.


    ¡°Grandfather,¡± I said, not totally sure he recognized me. It had been twenty years, after all. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 230

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 230


    Chapter 10 More Than a Crush


    Maeve


    M pulled the thin straps of her dress over her delicate shoulders, reaching down to smooth the fabric


    over her belly. ¡°What do we think of this one?¡± she asked, doing a little twirl.


    Gemma looked over at her, a tube of lipstick in her hands. ¡°Oh, I think that¡¯s the one. Green is definitely


    your color, My.¡±


    M smiled, fluffing her bouncy ck curls as she bent closer to the vanity mirror. ¡°Have you decided


    what you¡¯re wearing yet, Maeve? We have to go soon. The train to the Uni leaves in an hour.¡±


    I had been standing in the corner of M¡¯s room, staring out the window that overlooked the sleepy


    street outside. It was only five o¡¯clock, but the vige was almost lifeless. ¡°Where is everyone?¡±


    Gemma smacked her lips in the mirror over M¡¯s shoulder, pulling her long brown hair forward over


    her shoulders. ¡°Should I leave it down, or up?¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s going to the social tonight, silly!¡± M left the vanity and opened therge wardrobe that


    took up the majority of her snug little bedroom, rummaging around and pulling out a pair of heels.


    ¡°What size shoe are you, Maeve? If you wear the red dress, I think I have something that¡¯ll match¡±


    ¡°There is NO way she¡¯ll fit in your shoes, M!¡± Gemma giggled, pulling her hair back as she turned


    from the vanity. ¡°Her feet are way too big! Up, or down?¡±


    ¡°Wear it down,¡± Iughed, ignoring her remark, reaching for the blue dress I hadid out on the bed. It


    wasn¡¯t nearly as fancy as what M and Gemma were wearing, just a simple silk dress with silver


    embroidered flowers near the hem and tiny, practically useless spaghetti straps. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can


    dance in this one,¡± I said as I held it up to the light, admiring the delicate flowers. ¡°I think the straps will


    snap.¡±


    Gemma snorted withughter as M reached up, cupping her breasts. ¡°Oh, I wish I had boobs like


    yours, Maeve.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think now,¡± I said, pulling the dress over my head and shimmying into it, the fabric


    snug around my chest and waist and falling loosely over my thighs. ¡°Imagine not being able to fit into


    any of those trendy shirts you like¡­ or having to wear a bra ALL the time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please, you never wear a bra!¡± Gemma pointed out as she sat on the edge of the bed, pulling on a


    pair of knee-high, high heeled boots.


    ¡°Are you guys staying the night?¡± M asked, fluffing her hair once more.


    I nodded, but Gemma gave us both a sly look, her eyes creasing yfully.


    ¡°Sure, unless I meet my handsome mate to entertain me for the-¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Mughed, waving her hand at Gemma in dismissal. ¡°Cleo will be home, and up, if we


    get separated and you need a ce to crash for the night, okay? Let¡¯s go, I want to get there before all


    the food is gone.¡± Cleo was the midwife who had raised M. I¡¯d met her a few times.


    They walked out the door as I hastily pulled on a pair of white sneakers, taking onest look at my


    appearance in the mirror before following them out onto the street.


    ¡°Sneakers? Really?¡± M asked, giving me a look.


    ¡°I¡¯m still taller than you when you¡¯re wearing heels, My. I don¡¯t want to stick out too much-¡±


    ¡°Sticking out is the whole point!¡± M protested, wobbling in her heels on the gravel road.


    I smiled to myself, catching Gemma¡¯s knowing nce. M would likely find her mate tonight, we


    thought.


    The University of Mirage was at the center of the city, at least twenty miles from the Castle of


    Drogomor. The main vige of the Drogomor, where we were now, used to be entirely cut off from


    Mirage before a railway had been built between the two towns. Two decades and a boom in poption


    later, the boundaries of the two towns had bled into each other, creating one sprawling


    metropolitan area that covered miles and miles ofnd. The train was the fastest way to travel, but


    many people took small boats along the river that snaked through the city, parking their crafts at


    personal or public docks that stretched along the river¡¯s length.


    I had only taken the train once during the almost four months I had spent in Valoria. Ernest had taken


    me on a tour of what was now called the Twin Cities, pointing out the majorndmarks and new


    infrastructure that had been built since the war¡¯s end so many years ago.


    Rowan would love it here, I thought dismally. It was a little too noisy and crowded for my taste.


    After nearly half an hour of walking we made it to the edge of Old Town, the old boundary of what was


    once exclusively the vige of Drogomor. A train depot stood in the distance, the tform swollen with


    people waiting for the next train to the city center.


    We could have taken one of the cars from the castle, but I liked to try to blend in, and that would do


    anything but allow me to do that. The social was being held on the grounds of the University of Mirage,


    which was its own city in itself. The University opened its arms to students from dozens of packs, and


    its inclusiveness gave me a level of anonymity I wouldn¡¯t otherwise have. I could just be Maeve, at


    least for an evening.


    ¡°Oh jeez, I doubt we¡¯ll be able to find a seat,¡± M and Gemma walked ahead of me, their purses


    bouncing on their hips as they reached the counter and bought the train tickets. I stood back, looking


    around, admiring the stocky stone buildings of Old Town. The Wisteria vines were starting to bloom,


    and tiny purple flowers dotted the buildings. Magnolia trees hung heavy with buds of their own, and


    soon the entire area would smell strongly floral from theirrge, white flowers.


    I followed Gemma and M onto the tform, epting the ticket from Gemma as we struggled to find


    somewhere to stand.


    ¡°Here ites!¡± someone shouted, and the tform erupted in excited hoots andughter as the train


    reached the station.


    I felt a jolt of electricity shoot through me suddenly as we neared the train¡¯s door. I felt like eyes were


    on the back of my neck and I looked around, my stomach tightening. Someone was watching me.


    ¡°Maeve,e on!¡± M shouted, reaching out and taking my hand as she pulled me into the train.


    tt


    ¡°WHAT?¡± I practically screamed into Gemma¡¯s ear. The music was deafening.


    I SAID I¡¯M GOING TO THE BAR ACROSS THE STREET!¡± she hollered back, a handsome young man


    standing beside her with a sly grin on his face. I nodded, giving the man a serious ¡°I¡¯ll hunt you down


    and kill you and your entire family if anything happens to her¡± look, watching as she turned and


    disappeared into the enormous crowd.


    I had lost M ages ago, her tiny frame swallowed by the throngs of people dancing and mingling in


    the crowded event center. Papernterns danced across the four-story high ceiling of the massive


    room, the old stained-ss windows glimmering in the yellow light they cast and reflecting on the


    people below.


    ¡°This is insane,¡± I said to myself as I pushed through the crowd, desperate for some fresh air. I should


    have gone with Gemma and her boy toy; at least I would¡¯ve had a chance to escape the fray.


    But then I spotted Aaron in the crowd, his arms wrapped around a skinny blonde woman as they


    danced. My cheeks felt hot, and a painful feeling gripped my chest as I watched them. He looked right


    at me, his eyes narrowing as he arched his brow, his eyes glimmering with an unspoken challenge.


    Was l¡­ jealous?


    I turned and quickly pushed through the crowd, but not fast enough. He grabbed my arm, twirling me


    around to face him. ¡°You said you weren¡¯ting,¡± he growled into my ear.


    I fought against the chill that ran up my spine as his breath tickled the skin on my neck. ¡°Gemma didn¡¯t


    give me a choice.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come dance,¡±


    ¡°What about your date over there?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my date,¡± he said, wrapping his arm around my waist as he led me back toward the dance


    floor. And don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t dance. I¡¯ve seen you at the castle.¡±


    I scoffed as he spun me in a tight circle, taking my hands in his and cing one of them on his


    shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been spying on


    me?¡±


    ¡°Only on those barre workouts you do in the gym,¡± he said with a sly grin.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Everyone is,¡± he said as he pulled me closer, his hand running down the length of my back. ¡°Haven¡¯t


    you had a drink yet? That¡¯s the whole point of these things, isn¡¯t it? To get so drunk you can¡¯t feel your


    mate bond.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I thought this was about finding a mate,¡± I said dryly, my skin rippling with gooseflesh as his hand


    pressed into the small of my back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure some do,¡± he said, and out of the corner of my eye I saw his previous dance partner, her face


    twisted with jealousy. He followed my gaze, thenughed softly as he bent down to speak into my ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not my mate.¡±


    ¡°Have you felt the bond with anyone here?¡± I asked, dreading his answer.


    His mouth lingered near my ear for a moment, then he bent further down, brushing his lips against my


    neck. I closed my eyes, momentarily losing myself in his touch and the thrum of the music.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± he whispered into my neck, breaking away and leading me by the hand through the


    crowd. We reached the entryway, the massive arches towering over our heads as we walked out onto


    the busy street, people standing in clusters around the circr fountain in the center of the drive as


    they drank beer.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked as he led me away from the event center. We walked along the street


    for a moment before I pulled on his arm, trying to get him to stop. ¡°Aaron!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re getting out of here. Tonight. We can go anywhere you want. We can go south to the port, take a


    boat through the southern pass-¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean¡±


    He pulled me into a darkened alleyway between two buildings, his armsing around my waist as he


    pressed against me, pinning me against the cool brick wall. ¡°We can go north, Maeve. North across the


    tundra. No one knows what¡¯s on the other side. I could¡­¡± He kissed me, fully, his mouth open and lips


    wide against my own. ¡°I could take you home. Where you¡¯d be where you¡¯d be safe.¡±


    I pushed against him. ¡°You¡¯re wasted, Aaron. What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it too?¡± he snapped, pulling away from me. His hair was wild, eyes shining in the pale


    glow of the flicking streemp across the alleyway. ¡°Have you not felt it since we met in the market that


    day?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t!¡± | eximed. ¡°You know we can¡¯t. We have a job to do, Aaron. We have a purpose greater


    than our feelings!¡± I did feel something. I knew I did. But I wasn¡¯t old enough to feel a true mate bond


    yet. But what I felt was more than a crush. It was lust.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t deny it?¡± he said, closing the distance between us again. He touched my face, holding


    my chin in his hand. ¡°You feel it, don¡¯t you? You want me as much as I¡ª¡±


    I kissed him, my hand pressing into the back of head to bring him to me, my fingers locked in his hair


    as he met my kiss with the same urgency. The electric hum of the building behind me quieted and the


    streemp¡¯s light flickered away to a dull glow before shutting offpletely as Mirage¡¯s nightly utility


    curfew took effect. He kissed my neck as I turned my head to look out over the darkened city, the


    windows sparking with life as their inhabitants¡¯ lit candles that made the cityscape look like nothing


    more than a field of fireflies.


    His hands had moved down from my waist to explore my thighs and I inhaled sharply as his fingers


    slipped under the hem of my dress.


    Oh, this wasn¡¯t good. This was very bad. I didn¡¯t want it to stop.


    ¡°Aaron,¡±


    ¡°Look at what we have here, boys!¡± came a shout from the other end of the alleyway. Aaron went totally


    still, the hair on his arms standing on end as he slowly pulled away from me and looked down the


    darkened alley where four men were walking briskly toward us. ¡°Wow, look at her!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Aaron growled, cing his hands on the wall on either side of me, sheltering me with


    his body. ¡°This one is mine!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s big enough to share! Look at ¡®er, Henry! She¡¯s taller than you!¡± One of the men jabbed at his


    friend as they neared,ughing. ¡°Move aside, fe, there¡¯s plenty of drunk women leaving the party


    now that the powers cut-¡± The man reached out to Aaron, grabbing his shirt. Aaron spun around,


    clocking the man right in the nose, sending him flying across the alleyway.


    ¡°Get out of here, Maeve!¡±


    Another man ran at Aaron, hitting him in the side. Aaron grunted painfully, swinging blindly as he


    followed the man into the dark.


    ¡°Aaron!¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°I said GO!¡± I heard another body hit the ground.


    ¡°Aaron?¡±


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, b*tch!¡± A tall, ornery looking man grabbed me by the arm, attempting


    to drag me into the recesses of the alley,


    ¡°AARON!¡± I screeched, fighting against the man¡¯s iron grip.


    ¡°Oh, a feisty one,¡± heughed, swinging me hard against the wall. He grabbed at my dress, ripping the


    fabric open across my chest. I stopped fighting and went totally,pletely still. ¡°Oh,e one, I like it


    when you fight-¡±


    I punched him in the mouth, his teeth shattering against my knuckles. He screamed, spitting tooth


    fragments into his hands as he backed away


    But I wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    I kicked him, my sneaker meeting his chest with enough force to send him flying back against the wall.


    His head hit the wall with a juicy crunch, his eyes rolling back in his head.


    did you do


    ¡°Maeve! What the f*ck=¡±Aaron was at my side, bloodied, his shirt ripped and hanging from his


    shoulders. ¡°Did you that to him?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said sarcastically, crossing my arms over my chest.


    ¡°Then who did?!¡±


    ¡°Obviously I did this, Aaron. There¡¯s no one else around.¡±


    He blinked several times, looking from me to the man lying on the ground in front of us. ¡°Jeez, Maeve, I


    think you killed him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead,¡± I said, pointing to his chest. He was still breathing. ¡°We should get out of here.¡±


    Aaron coughed, blood spilling out of his mouth. He looked at me, eyes dancing with mischief. ¡°Kinda


    fun, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You look like hell,¡± I said, taking him by the arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 231

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 231


    Chapter 11 : I¡¯m Not Proud of It


    Maeve


    The library was cool and shrouded in darkness as I helped Aaron onto one of the couches. He groaned


    as he shifted his weight, the bruises from our battle in the alleyway already evident on his skin.


    He epted my help, allowing me to peer into his mouth to check for broken teeth. His nose was likely


    broken, but he had set it straight himself, the crunching sound of it still ringing in my ears.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re dying,¡± I said as I turned from him and crossed the room, rummaging in the


    bar cart for something strong. I pulled out a dusty bottle of scotch, the wax seal unbroken as I grabbed


    two sses and walked back over to where he sat.


    ¡°I think the walk home was the worst part,¡± he groaned, peering at me through one eye as I sat the


    sses down and used my fingernail to break the wax seal.


    ¡°Yeah, that was the longest walk of my life,¡± I said with a littleugh. We had fumbled our way through


    the city center, getting miserably lost once we left the university¡¯s property. We missed thest train


    back to Old Town and found ourselves shuffling along the river-walk for almost an hour until someone


    was kind enough to give us a ride upriver in their boat. They took us to the outskirts of Old Town, the


    walk back to the castle well over five miles in the pitch ck of night. I tried to persuade Aaron to shift,


    thinking he¡¯d have more strength to make the journey that way, but he refused. I wouldn¡¯t ask him to


    carry me on the back of his wolf when he was injured.


    He knew I didn¡¯t yet know my wolf. He wasn¡¯t going to shift without me. It was a gant gesture, but I


    knew he regretted it the second he sunk into the couch, his beaten body aching and tender.


    I handed him a ss of scotch and he nodded in thanks, drinking the entire pour in one swallow.


    ¡°That¡¯s a waste,¡± I scolded, pouring him another. ¡°Sip it, don¡¯t shoot it. This was probably here during


    my father¡¯s time in the castle.¡± I held the amber liquid in the faint light of the mooning through the


    three-story high windows, swirling the scotch in the ss before bringing it to my nose. He watched


    me; one brow arched.


    He brought his ss to his lips, sticking his pinky out as he swallowed it all, again, his eyes not leaving


    mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re impossible,¡± I scoffed, sitting down at the end of the couch, my arm resting on his ankles as I


    leaned my head back on the cushions and looked up at the borately painted ceiling and antique


    chandelier. I sipped the scotch, enjoying the warmth as it slid down my throat. ¡°What a night, huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± He tried to sit up but decided against it, falling back into the cushions with


    his face twisted into a grimace.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± I brought my hands into myp, running my fingers over my knuckles where the man¡¯s


    teeth had met my fist. The skin had already healed, thanks to the healing powers in my blood.


    ¡°Good, I¨CI¡¯m sorry, Maeve. I should¡¯ve stayed by you. I shouldn¡¯t have¡ª¡±. ¨C


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly capable of taking care of myself,¡± I said quickly, reaching out to pat his ankle. ¡°This is why


    I didn¡¯t want to go. Nothing good ever happens at socials, at least from what I¡¯ve been told.¡±


    ¡°Maeve I shouldn¡¯t have¡­e on to you like that. I was drunk. Really, really drunk. 1¡ª*


    The words cut into my heart as he continued to apologize. He might as well have said he didn¡¯t mean


    any of it, not his words or the kiss. Oh, the kiss. It had damn near brought me to my knees. I would


    have let him have his way with me in the alleyway if we hadn¡¯t been interrupted.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, forcing a smile even though my heart felt as though it would shatter into millions of


    pieces. ¡°It¡¯s alright, really.¡±


    We sat in silence for a moment as I sipped the scotch. I could feel his gaze on the side of my face, and


    I turned to him, watching a mysterious, unreadable expression cross over his features. I almost asked


    him about what he had about leaving, going south through the southern pass or up over the northern


    tundra. I bit my lip, remembering how he had said he was drunk. He probably had no idea what he was


    saying.


    ¡°Did you ever live here?¡± he asked, looking around the library as he lounged, his hands resting over his


    chest.


    ¡°No, I was born in the North. Rowan spent time here, but he was very young.¡±


    ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t it-¡± he said, looking at the ceiling¡¯s faded mural, ¡°how old this ce is, how many Alpha¡¯s


    have ruled here and will rule here after we¡¯re gone.¡±


    I followed his gaze to the ceiling, seeing as though for the first time the intricate paintings of the moon


    cycles set against a smattering of stars. Wolves seemed to be dancing around the base of the


    chandelier, their necks straining upward as if they were howling to the figure of the Moon Goddess,


    whose arms were open to them.


    ¡°Drogomor is the oldest pack still in existence, from what I understand. My father¡¯s family wasn¡¯t always


    part of the pack. It¡¯s rare for packs to pass down more than three or four generations of familial Alphas


    without someone elseing in to im it. I think. my great-grandfather took over the pack at some


    point, from who I don¡¯t know, but I do know my dad was born in this castle.¡±


    Aaron continued to look at the ceiling, his eyes ssy from drink and the painfullyte hour. It was


    close to three o¡¯clock in the morning now.


    *Do you want to go to bed?¡± I asked, turning to him.


    He closed his eyes, grimacing as he moved his legs. ¡°Can¡¯t move. I¡¯m going to have to sleep here.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can fetch you some clothes if you want.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯ll be fine by the morning.¡± He opened one eye, the gray one, giving me a yful look.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my first fight, you know.¡±


    ¡°I figured as much,¡± I said with a shortugh.


    ¡°Was it your first fight?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Uh, no¡­ it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I mean, outside of wrestling with your brother.¡±


    ¡°Rowan was always a sorry opponent.¡± I smoothed the fabric of my dress, reaching up to finger the


    ripped fabric across my chest. *He stopped wrestling me when I was probably five or six.¡±


    yed too rough, huh?¡±


    ¡°I just took it a little too seriously, I think.¡±


    ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡±


    Iglowered at him, but his eyes were still closed.


    ¡°What was your first fight, then?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sighed, leaning back into the couch. ¡°I was twelve, maybe thirteen. It was over a boy, actually.¡±


    Aaron snorted, opening his eyes just enough that I could see them beneath his fan of darkshes.


    ¡°Oh? Who was he?¡±


    ¡°Marty Leston,¡± I said with a dramatic sigh. ¡°He was really dreamy, you know. Older, strong, one of


    those kids from the original families of Winter Forest. He had a real chip on his shoulder. He knew all


    the girls liked him and acted on it. I had the biggest crush.¡±


    Aaron tapped his fingers on his chest. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°He kissed me once, down by the docks. But then I found out he also kissed Nancy, who was also older


    and connected to the original families. Rowan and I were kind of like.. outcasts, I guess, even though


    our mom is the queen. We were always treated differently, as though we had some advantage


    compared to the other kids, it made it hard to fit in.¡± I took a breath, ncing over at him. ¡°Nancy


    cornered me one day after school, calling me all kinds of names. She brought her friends, too, all four


    of them yelling at me at once. Rowan saw; he threatened to tell our parents about it but I made him


    swear not to.¡± I picked at the hem of my dress. He nudged me with his foot.


    ¡°Keep going, I¡¯m not asleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not proud of it, okay,¡±


    ¡°Well now I have to know.¡±


    ¡°The next time they cornered me, l egged her on a little. Threw the names she had called me right back


    at her. She pped me, and I just went ¨C berserk. I had her pinned to the ground in a matter of


    seconds. All of the kids came running from the school yard to watch. She started crying, more


    embarrassed then hurt. Her friends tried to take a few punches but I got them on the ground


    too.¡±


    ¡°So, you beat up four little girls?¡±


    ¡°I was the little girl, Aaron. These girls were at least three years older than me. But I thought my dad


    was going to kill me. I really thought he would. He spent the evening pacing back and forth in total


    silence while I sat on the couch, watching him. The next day a man came to our house, a trainer, and I


    started learning what he called the ¡®Wolf Arts.¡¯ I was a warrior for the pack when I left for Drogomor.¡±


    Aaron was staring at me, his eyes wide open. ¡°You were a warrior?¡±


    I nodded, smiling to myself. ¡°I was good at it. There¡¯s nothing else I wanted to do, or be.¡±


    ¡°And what happened to those girls? Did they mess with you again?¡±


    ¡°No, never. Marty never talked to me again, either, even when we were both in training to be


    warriors.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your crush.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I smiled, looking over at him. He found his mate and has a family now. He grew out of his


    good looks.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    ¡°And what about you? When was your first fight?¡±


    He stiffened suddenly; his fingers syed out on his chest. I waited for his reply, but nothing came.


    Instead, his body rxed again, his eyes fluttering.


    I sighed, standing and pulling a nket off the back of the couch and draping it over him. I watched him


    for a moment, smiling to myself as I turned away and collected our sses, returning the scotch to the


    bar cart.


    I left the library with gentle, soundless steps, my blood thrumming in my ears as I made my way


    upstairs, carrying my now worn out sneakers in my hands.


    It was absolutely silent in the castle, every floor quieter than the next.


    But as I reached the fourth-floornding, I felt an abrupt change, my skin prickling as though I were


    being watched. I looked around, the hair on the back of my neck standing on end as I peered into the


    darkened hallways on either side of thending.


    A door shut somewhere on the floor above, followed by footstepsing toward the stairs. I retreated


    into the darkness, pressing myself against the wall as a figure descended the stairs, a dark cloak pulled


    over their head as they passed within feet of me.


    I held my breath as they disappeared, their footsteps eventually sounding on the third, then second


    floor. Another door opened and closed, and then I was left in total, deafening silence again.


    I walked toward the stairs, looking up to the fifth-floor railing. There was nothing on the fifth floor, only a


    few old storage rooms and a staircase leading to the servants quarters in the attic. Any servants


    coming in from a night-time run in their wolf forms would have beening upstairs, not down.


    Before I knew it I was running up the stairs and across the carpeted floor, feeling along the wall in the


    dark until I came to the end of the eastern wing, where I was sure I heard the figuree from.


    There was only one door on this side, arge wooden door with a lock the size of my head. I ran my


    fingers over the lock, finding the keyhole. The door was locked, obviously, but the handle was still warm


    from someone¡¯s touch. I looked up toward the ceiling, knowing the door could only lead to one thing.


    The tower.


    I pressed my ear to the door, holding my breath. Did I hear a ng, a thump? Like something falling?


    ¡°What are you doing up here?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 232

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 232


    Chapter 232: This is Really Happening


    Maeve


    Horace stood in the shelter of the darkened corridor, a candle in his hand. He was dressed for bed, a


    silly cotton nightcap and long nightshirt covering his withered body. .


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh, Horace was a grumpy old bat. He didn¡¯t care that people thought that of him, either. Gemma and I


    had yfully tried to guess his age, once, and I don¡¯t think my guess of one-hundred was far from the


    truth.


    Usually he ignored me, only giving me a very stern passing nce, but something in his beady ck


    eyes made a shiver run up my spine as he watched me move away from the door.


    ¡°I heard something, Horace,¡±


    ¡°Rats, probably. Nothing you need to pay any mind. Go to bed, mistress. You shouldn¡¯t be wandering


    the halls at this hour.¡± He motioned his hand to shoo me away, narrowing his eyes as I passed by and


    walked back toward the stairs.


    Horace acted as an advisor to Ernest and his Beta, Lance. I never saw Lance; apparently he lived in


    the vige with his family just off the castle¡¯s ground, but Horace and Ernest were constantly in each


    other¡¯spany. In the rare event that Horace wasn¡¯t lurking behind Ernest like a shadow, he was


    bothering Gemma, giving her some remedial task or lecture.


    I looked over my shoulder, noticing Horace staring after me. I looked down at my short evening dress,


    quickly crossing my hands over my chest as I stepped down the stairs, a faint blush rising on my


    cheeks.


    I woke at noon, the hot sun beating down through the windows and warming my sheets to an


    ufortable temperature. I rose, slowly, stretching my legs before stepping out of bed and cranking


    the window open to let in the air.


    I could feel my hair shrinking into tight ringlets the second the stifling humidity touched me, and started


    to crank the window closed again when a knock sounded on my door and a maid stepped in, carrying a


    tray of food.


    ¡°Impable timing,¡± I said with a smile, nodding my thanks as she set the tray down on top of the


    dresser and turned to take her leave. ¡°Wait! Did the poste today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± she said, bobbing her head in farewell,


    That¡¯s odd. I hadn¡¯t had a single letter from home in the past three weeks. The post arrived weekly, and


    usually I would receive a few letters at a time from my parents and Rowan. I wrote to them every night,


    after all.


    I pursed my lips, looking at myself in the mirror before pulling the oversized T-shirt I slept in over the


    top of my head. Mom always wrote me back with long, beautiful letters filled with pressed flowers and


    recipes for my favorite foods to give to the kitchen. Dad usually added a line or two, mostly just to tell


    me to behave myself. Rowan was my spy, however, and I looked forward to his letters the most. I


    counted on him feeding me the most up to date gossip from back home.


    But three weeks with nothing?


    pulled on one of the new dresses Gemma had bought for me and headed out the door, not bothering to


    put shoes on as padded across the carpeted floor toward the stairs. Ernest always lunched in his office;


    he would know what was happening with the mail.


    I walked into his office on the first floor without knocking, sitting down in one of therge leather chairs


    in front of his desk. He looked at me, surprised, and shut the ledger he was pouring over. ¡°Maeve¡­?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the post? I haven¡¯t received a letter in three weeks.¡±


    ¡°Well, I received mail for the castle this morning,¡± he said, tapping his pen on his desk. ¡°Have you been


    writing correspondence?¡±


    ¡°To my parents. And my brother. I¡¯m getting a little worried,¡±


    Ernest shook his head, waving his hand in dismissal. ¡°If something were amiss in Winter Forest I would


    know, alright? There¡¯s no need to be worried.¡±


    The tension left my shoulders a little. I knew he was right. If something was wrong back home, we


    would know, and not by post. It was faster to send word by ne during times of emergency, or even


    warriors who were conditioned to run over the mountains that separated the North Eastern Territory


    from Valoria.


    ¡°I will talk to the post office personally, next time I¡¯m in the vige.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I appreciate that.¡±


    Ernest gave me a wide, generous smile. I guess he wasn¡¯t so bad.


    I stood, smiling back at him as I turned toward the door. That¡¯s when I noticed it out of the corner of my


    eye; a baby blue cardigan with fake pearls instead of buttons. It wasid out over the sofa along the far


    wall of his office, nestled between tworge bookshelves. ¡°Is that Gemma¡¯s sw-*


    ¡°I found it in the hallway,¡± he said abruptly, the blood draining from his face. I gave him a look, arching


    my brow as he continued to pale.


    ¡°Oh, sure,¡± I said yfully. Should I let her know it¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°She knows,¡± he hung his head, bringing his hands to his face. He obviously hadn¡¯t meant to say it.


    ¡°Hmm..well, I¡¯ll see youter!¡± I said quickly, stifling augh as I left the room and shut the door behind


    me. Gemma and Ernest? Ernest?!


    I wanted nothing more than to go back into his office and pry every detail out of him, but based on the


    look on his face, Ernest wasn¡¯t going to say a word, probably for the first time in his life.


    I went back to my room and changed into a cozy set of leggings and matching crew-neck sweater,


    walking back downstairs and into therge gymnasium that connected to the backside of the castle, a


    rtively new addition. There were a few other people in the gym, a handful of warriors ying


    basketball and lifting weights, but no one seemed to mind when I went to my usual corner of the gym


    that had a set of full-length mirrors and a ballet bar.


    I stretched, using the bar to maintain my bnce. Mom taught me how to dance ballet when I was a


    kid, and she even had some other girls from the vige join us for lessons. One summer, for my


    birthday, the cast of an opera had visited the Winter Forest pack. All of the vigers crowded into the


    school gym to watch the performance. I hadn¡¯t cared for the music but had been in total awe of the


    dancers.


    For a while, I had dreams of being a dancer, of traveling the world and dancing in front of crowds of


    hundreds or even thousands of people. I kept it as a hobby, and even after training as a warrior I still


    preferred the soft, gentle movements of ballet over more tedious exercises.


    ¡°Can I join you?¡±


    I looked over my shoulder, letting go of the bar as Aaron approached, his eyes dancing with mischief.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± I said, trying not to smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, anyway,¡± he shrugged, tilting his head in the direction of the warriors ying


    basketball. ¡°I¡¯m here for a game.¡±


    ¡°Basketball?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you know, I¡¯d never even heard of it beforeing here-¡± he paused, biting his lip.


    ¡°Well, uh, I guess it¡¯s not that popr in the west,¡±


    ¡°Sure. Well, I¡¯ll see you tonight. You can watch, if you want.¡±


    ¡°Tonight?¡± He meant for dinner, I thought, feeling slightly stupid. But he gave me a quizzical look, an


    expression of confusion, then concern, ying over his face.


    ¡°Did no one tell you?¡±


    ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    He nced over his shoulder at the men ying basketball and then stepped toward me, closing the


    distance between us. ¡°Maybe you should talk to Gemma,¡±


    ¡°About what? She¡¯s still in the vige, I think. I haven¡¯t seen her,¡±


    ¡°Maeve¡­¡± He bent his head, looking me straight in the eyes. It was quite intimidating, honestly, and I


    fought the urge to take a step away from him.


    ¡°What, Aaron? Why are you being so weird?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, uh, nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it. I gotta go, okay? I¡¯m sure Gemma will find you.¡± He walked


    away, ncing over his shoulder at me before joining the game. I watched as the ball was passed to


    him, and he attempted to toss it into the hoop. It bounced off the backboard and flew over the yers¡¯


    heads, bouncing to a stop on the other side of the gym.


    Wow, he was not good at basketball. I pped, and he looked over at me as he ran to get the ball,


    glowering.


    ¡°Go pick on someone else, Maeve!¡±


    ¡°You said I could watch¡ª¡±


    ¡°I changed my mind!¡± He threw the basketball again, this time making it into the hoop. He nced at


    me, his brow arched in a challenge.


    Not wanting to embarrass myself by joining their game I left the gym, stopping in the kitchen to ask for


    dinner to be brought up to my room. I paused on the second floor as I made my way back upstairs to


    my room, looking down the western corridor to where Gemma¡¯s bedroom was located. I almost went to


    call on her but then decided against it. If something was going on tonight that I needed to know about,


    I¡¯m sure she would have told me already.


    What Aaron meant by ¡®tonight¡¯ didn¡¯t hit me untilter, mid-shower, as Ithered my hair with shampoo.


    My hands fell to my sides, shaking, and I felt suddenly cold despite the hot water pounding against my


    shoulders.


    Had he meant¡­?


    I shook my head, tilting my head back into the flow of water to rinse the shampoo from my hair. I would


    have been told if tonight was the night I was to be bred, surely. Someone would have let me know.


    I got out of the shower, bending over and wrapping a towel around my hair and putting on a plush,


    white robe. I wiped the fog from the mirror and brushed my teeth, catching a glimpse of my reflection


    before the mirror began to mist up again.


    I heard a knock, then someone entered my room. Quiet voices drifted under the bathroom door. I froze,


    listening as a door shut again and footsteps padded across the floor.


    I took the toothbrush out of my mouth, pausing for a second before twisting the doorknob and lunging


    out of the bathroom, wielding my toothbrush like a weapon.


    ¡°Jeez!¡± Aaron nearly jumped out of his skin, flinching so hard his hair trembled as it fell down around


    his ears.


    ¡°What are you doing in here? Get out!¡±


    He tilted his head, smirking as his gaze raked over me. I reached up and pulled the towel off my head,


    my cheeks pinkening.


    ¡°Well, only one of us will have to do the undressing part of un-of this,¡± he said, sitting on the edge of my


    bed.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Did no one tell you? For real?¡±


    I felt myself pale, my stomach clenching painfully as I watched his face.


    Oh, my Goddess. This was happening.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 233

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 233


    Chapter 233: Say My Name


    Aaron


    No one had told her. No one had given her the courtesy of a warning. I watched her face fall, her


    cheeks pale as a rush of panic swept over her features. She was still holding the toothbrush, gripping it


    so tightly her knuckles were white.


    ¡°Maeve, we¡­ We don¡¯t have to do this right now, you know. We can wait until you¡¯refortable-¡±


    ¡°Why did no one tell me? You tried to tell me earlier, in the gym, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I thought it would be bettering from someone, I don¡¯t know, in control? Horace, or


    Gemma-¡±


    ¡°Horace!¡± she eximed, turning away from me and retreating back into the bathroom. I heard her toss


    the toothbrush onto the counter, her figure hidden by the door that she left ajar. She came back out of


    the bathroom, scrunching her hair with a towel. *Horace is thest person I would want¡­¡± She trailed


    off, another wave of panic gripping her.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. Like I said, we don¡¯t have to do this now


    ¡°We should just get it over with, right? It¡¯ll be quick, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Well, it probably would be quick, but I bit my lip without saying that out loud. ¡°Do you know what


    to uh.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me if I know what to do?¡± Her face went from pale to red in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°Yeah, I am. Do you know what¡¯s going to


    happen?¡±


    ¡°I think I understand the gist of,¡±


    ¡°Okay, good.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    We stared at each other, the fire in Maeve¡¯s cheeks still burning a bright, fiery red against the stark


    white of her fluffy, shapeless robe. I willed myself not to say anything to mess with her, but the word


    ¡®marshmallow¡¯ was hanging on the edge of my tongue.


    ¡°Have you ever done this before?¡±


    ¡°Done what?¡±


    She red at me, shifting her weight from one long, shapely leg to the other. Maybe a little jest here


    and there would loosen her up a bit, make her morefortable with me. I tilted my head to the side,


    my brow arched as I waited for her reply.


    ¡°Have you ever¡­¡±


    ¡°Have I ever had sex? Yes, I have.¡± I crossed my legs, my ankle bnced on my knee as I watched her


    face change. ¡°Have you?¡±


    Her mouth dropped open. ¡°Of course I haven¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I said, holding my hands up in apology. ¡°Do you want me to tell you about it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She was trembling, her lower lip sticking out a little as she stood, her hair dripping onto the floor.


    ¡°Look, Maeve. We knew this wasing. How can I make you morefortable? Do you want to


    do this in my room instead?¡±


    She shook her head, stuffing her hands into her pockets. I stood up, walking across the room where a


    rope of silk thread hung on the wall, an old-fashioned apparatus that rang a bell in the kitchen several


    stories below.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ordering something to drink. I think we could both use it. What do you want, wine? Beer?¡±


    ¡°Wine gives me a headache-¡±


    ¡°Beer it is.¡±


    In a matter of moments, a maid knocked on the door, and I asked for a few bottles of beer to be


    brought up. ¡°Just leave it outside the door, okay?¡±


    The maid retreated into the darkened hallway, and I turned back to Maeve.


    ¡°Take off your robe.¡±


    Her eyes went wide, then narrowed as she brought her arms up to hug her chest protectively.


    ¡°Look, I know this was a shock. I¡¯m sorry no one warned you this was happening tonight, I really am.


    There are two ways we can do this, okay? We either get naked right now, get it over with, or I ask the


    maid for a turkey baster-¡±


    She sputtered withughter; her cheeks puffed as she tried to hold it in. Some of the tension in my


    shoulders eased at the sight, and I let out my breath. I didn¡¯t me her for being nervous. I was


    nervous, too. But it was different for her. This was her first time.


    I reached behind me and flipped the light switch. The room was encased in darkness, the only light that


    of the moonlighting through the window. I reached up, slowly undoing the buttons on my shirt,


    watching her face as I undressed. ¡°See, it¡¯s not that bad,¡± I said gently, taking a step forward as I pulled


    the shirt off and tossed it on the ground.


    I reached for my belt buckle, my hands lingering on the leather as I watched her expression. I was


    waiting for something like eptance to pass behind her eyes, but she only stared, her eyes wide and


    deeply blue in the darkness.


    She had been so open to me the night before, when I had her pressed against the wall in that alleyway.


    Something was changed in her now, though. She was closed off, yielding. What did she want?


    Aggression? She did want me to push every button I could find until she was forced to react?


    ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± I said quietly, sliding the belt through the loops and letting it fall to the


    ground. I took another step forward, then another, my breath quickening in anticipation as she opened


    her mouth, her full lips beckoning to me.


    Oh, I would lose itpletely if something didn¡¯t happen now.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I undid the top button of my jeans, then the zipper, pulling them down and stepping out of them. She


    sucked in her breath as I straightened up, kicking my jeans to the side. I stood in only my briefs, waiting


    for her. Waiting for her to do something, anything, even if it was to tell me no.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡ª¡± she paused, the sheepish, nervous expression disappearing from her face in an instant as


    she took a single step forward, her fingers toying with the opening of her robe, ¡°Can I trust you?¡±


    The words cut through me like a knife, leaving me a little breathless.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, trying to control my expression, ¡°You can trust me.¡±


    No, no you can¡¯t


    ***


    Maeve


    I took a deep breath, trying to stop my fingers from trembling as I untied the robe and let it slip over the


    shoulders. I held it in ce there, my breasts exposed to him, trying to muster the courage to let it drop


    around my ankles.


    I had known this wasing. This was the whole reason he was here, to breed me. The memory of


    the moment in the alleyway hung heavy against my chest, his words still ringing in my ears. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    feel it, too? Don¡¯t you want me as much as I want you?¡±


    But he reneged the words. He apologized for them. He had been drunk; he hadn¡¯t meant it. He hadn¡¯t


    meant any of it.


    I closed my eyes, fighting back tears. I heard him step forward, felt his touch as he ran his fingers along


    my arm. He took my hands, knitting his fingers in mine as the robe fell away, pooling at my feet as I


    opened my eyes again.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said in a whisper, leading me to the bed. I swallowed against the lump forming in my


    throat as I followed him, sitting down on the edge of the bed and scooting back until my back was


    against the headboard.


    He was standing at the edge of the bed, watching me, his eyes glowing in the moonlight. I drew my


    legs up into my chest, hugging them, feeling totally exposed.


    He reached forward and grabbed me by the ankle, pulling my leg out straight.


    ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Let me look at you,¡± he said, his voice low and serious. He looked as though he were in a


    trance, his eyes moving from my face to my chest, lingering on my navel. I let my other leg straighten


    but clenched my legs together with all my strength. ¡°Rx, Maeve. I¡¯ m not going to force you to do


    anything.¡± He crawled into bed, sitting next to me and pulling the covers over us. I felt much more


    comfortable beneath the nkets, sheltered in a way, even though his body was incredibly close to


    mine, his bare leg touching my own. ¡°Can I touch you?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I breathed,ying back against my


    pillow. He rolled onto his side, running his hand along the length of my arm and up again, his fingers


    tracing my corbone and the rise of my breasts. It felt ¨C good. ¡°Maeve?¡± he said, his fingertips lightly


    tracing my nipples. ¡°Yeah?¡± I whispered, closing my eyes against his touch. ¡°Do you ever? * touch


    yourself?¡± I opened my eyes and turned my head to face him. ¡°I don¡¯t see how any of that is your


    business,¡± He cupped me between the legs, and I kicked him. Hard. ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°I¡¯m-I¡¯m sorry, you startled


    me!¡± He rubbed at his shin under the covers, giving me a dirty look. ¡°You¡¯re not going to punch me in


    the face next, are you? I¡¯m still a little sore fromst night.¡± ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    He leaned over me, hesitating, then bent his head to kiss me. My hand shot up from under the nket


    and caught him by the mouth, my fingers squeezing his cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me!¡±


    ¡°Why the h*ll not? We¡¯ve done it before-¡±


    I felt an unexinable fury ripple through me as he spoke, and I rebelled, pushing him off of me as


    hard as I could. He clutched the sheets on either side of me as he began to fall off the bed, the fitted


    sheetsing loose from the other side of the mattress and enveloping uspletely as he toppled


    over onto the floor, pulling me down with him in a tangle of sheets.


    He was on me in an instant, pulling me underneath him and holding me down against the carpet, his


    eyes zing with frustration. ¡°You told me once that I needed to take this seriously, Maeve! What am I


    doing wrong here?!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± I hissed, struggling against his weight, ¡°You got helplessly drunk and kissed me in the alleyst


    night. You did that! You said you felt something for me and then took it-¡±


    He covered my mouth with his own, the kiss desperate and hungry as he brought his hands to either


    side of my face, pulling me closer. I opened my mouth to him, biting on his lower lip, which caused him


    to groan and pull away, looking down on me with an almost animalistic expression.


    ¡°Is that what you thought? That I didn¡¯t mean any of that?¡± he said as he pulled the sheets off of us. His


    body was nketed in moonlight, every muscle in his broad chest gleaming in the pale, white light. He


    reached down, pulling off his briefs and kneeled over me, his hands on either side of my head. ¡°I meant


    it. I meant it all.¡± He kissed me again, slower, pulling away the second I opened my mouth to him.


    A warmth was spreading through my stomach at his hungry touch. I could feel the wetness between my


    legs, the tender flesh there aching with need. Oh, Goddess. I wanted this. I wanted him. I wanted him


    to be rough.


    I looked up into his eyes as he reached between my legs again. This time I opened up to him, his


    fingers gliding against my wetness and stroking me until a moan escaped my lips. ¡°Aaron,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t-¡± He kissed me again, nudging my legs open with his knee. He pulled away, breaking the kiss.


    ¡°This is going to hurt for a


    minute, okay?¡±


    I nodded, already out of breath.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± He took my hand in his, bringing it between us and then down between his legs.


    He let go of my hand,


    gripping my thigh as he bent his face close to mine. ¡°Touch me,¡± he whispered, brushing a kiss over my


    cheek.


    I touched the soft skin below his navel, my fingers trembling as I explored further. He moaned softly as


    my hand closed around his erection. A jolt of panic washed over me and I let him go.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to,¡±


    ¡°Oh, it will,¡± he said, his voice low and gravely as he roughly gripped the back of my thigh, pulling me


    closer as he nudged my legs even further apart. I sucked in my breath, reaching up and holding on to


    his shoulders for dear life as he positioned himself between my legs.


    ¡°Do you want me to count to three?¡±


    struggled to breath. He thrust again, then again, further propelling me into what I can only describe as a


    dreamscape, the pain so intense my mind took me elsewhere.


    ¡°Maeve?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I choked, closing my eyes as the searing sensation ebbed away, reced by a feeling of


    overwhelming fullness. ¡°I¡¯m


    okay.¡±


    He pulled away from me, panting, his eyes focused on mine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it gets better. I promise, it gets


    better.¡±


    He ran his fingers through my hair, bending down to brush a tender kiss on my lower lip. I felt numb, my


    legs limp with an exquisite throbbing between my legs. ¡°Aaron,¡± I breathed, opening my mouth to kiss


    him back.


    But he pulled away, his face drawn with deep lines of despair. He rose to his knees, standing and


    quickly gathered his clothes.


    ¡°Aaron?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he said, his voice cracking with an almost inaudible sadness.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I cried, struggling to my feet and tripping over the sheets as he walked toward his


    door. He paused with his hand on the handle. ¡°Aaron?¡±


    He opened the door and mmed it behind him, leaving me alone.


    Totally alone.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 234

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 234


    Chapter 14: Tell Me About Maeve


    ¡°We can go north, Maeve. North across the tundra. No one knows what¡¯s on the other side. I could¡­ I


    could take you home. Where you¡¯d be-where you¡¯d be safe.¡±


    The words I had said to her as I pressed her against the wall in the alleyway the night before still rang


    in my ears. I should have just done it, whether with her willingness or by force. I should have picked her


    up and ran, stealing through the night until we reached the port and tossed her on a ship. I would have.


    I really would have done it, if we hadn¡¯t been interrupted and my strength hadn¡¯t been needed


    elsewhere. I had al ready been reeling from too much drink, my already weak filter totally useless as I


    begged between kisses to run.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen again. I wouldn¡¯t let myself take advantage of her. I would be her breeder in


    name only. And if I had to touch her, well, no child woulde forth from our union. I would die before I


    let Romero get his hands on her baby.


    Our baby


    I rolled off the couch, my head pounding and mouth dry. It waste morning, the sun beating through


    the windows and casting low shadows on the long, dusty carpets. It smelled strongly of leather and ink


    in the library, the intense heat of the day seemingly melting the ink from the pages of the thousands of


    books that lined the walls.


    I folded the nket that had been draped over my body sometime in the early morning, setting it gently


    on the end of the couch and left the quiet confines of the library, my feet tapping on the stone pavers in


    the hallway as I made my way back to my room. I was sore from the fight, my bare chest bruised and


    my nose feeling stuffed up and slightly throbbing.


    ¡°Healing powers, huh?¡± I said under my breath. Maeve must have forgotten she had them, because


    she definitely didn¡¯t offer me any assistance.


    | sniffed, reaching up to wipe dried blood from my nose when Horace appeared in front of me. ¡°Jeez!¡± |


    stammered, jumping backward as he practically floated out of a shadowed doorway like a ghost. ¡°Can


    you make some noise every once in a while?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s ready. Go to her tonight. Do your duty.¡± Horace said dryly, as though what he was telling me to


    do was like telling me to brush my teeth or give me directions to the nearest pub.


    ¡°You knew all along, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Horace only looked at me, his beady ck eyes totally expressionless.


    ¡°Does Damien know about this plot? To start a war, to kill off the Drogomor families and take over the


    pack?¡±


    Again, no answer. He looked me up and down, his eyes settling back on mine with a chilling intensity.


    ¡°If you don¡¯tply with his demands, Maeve will meet an unimaginable end.¡±


    He disappeared as quickly as he hade, and I stood alone in the corridor once more.


    ***


    *Six Weeks Ago*


    The stateroom on the ship was just that, stately, with glossy wood trim along the walls and afort


    able, albeit minimal, bed and coverlet. The journey from Red Lakes to the port of Breles had been


    gued by rough seas, but the trek from Breles to the port of Valoria? Much quieter, almost peaceful,


    the warm,


    turquoise waters off the northern end of the Isles of Denali a wee respite from the bitter cold salt


    spray of the gray waters of the north.


    I was lounging in my stateroom like usual, my ankles crossed and my hands knitted over my chest as


    gazed out the small, circr window on the wall next to my bed. The slow rock of the boat had lulled


    me into a shallow yet restorative slumber. But I had awakened to the crunching metal sound of the


    anchor be ing dropped and the little window was shrouded in darkness.


    U


    11


    It couldn¡¯t possibly be night already. The journey from Breles to the port of Valoria was supposed to


    take just over a week, but it had only been three days. Surely we weren¡¯t already there¡­


    SIC


    O


    Trose onto my knees in the bed and peaked out the window, seeing wood. Just wood.


    (


    ¡°What-¡±


    Muffled voices in the hallway outside my door interrupted my surprise. I turned my head to the door just


    as it swung open and bounced off the wall, a burly, unfamiliar man in shabby clothing catching it with


    his hand as it tried to swing back into ce.


    ¡°This ¡®im? This tawny aired fe?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± I bellowed, hopping off the bed and tripping over my own feet as the man stepped into


    the room. ¡°This is-these are my quarters!¡±


    ¡°Up with ya,d,¡± he said as he grabbed me by the cor, yanking me in front of him as he walked back


    through the door.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± | screeched, gripping his wrist with both hands and trying to pull away from him.


    ¡°No can do.¡± He pushed me up the stairs in front of him as we ascended to the upper desk. I opened


    my mouth to protest further but was quickly stunned into silence at the sight before me.


    It was incredible, something out of a fairytale.


    A massive man-of-war ship was rocking in the waves only yards from the smaller cruise ship that had


    been my ride to port in Valoria. Its size was nearly triple inparison to my boat, stretching four sto


    ries out of the water with sails that would have covered the length of my boat twice over. Though it


    looked vintage, its sails were clearly just for show, as it was powered by massive modern engines that


    roared in the waves. I gulped, biting my lip to keep my mouth from hanging open as I gazed at the craft


    with its great, wooden body


    I barely noticed I was being dragged across the deck as I stared up at the ship. I¡¯d never seen anything


    like it up close.


    ¡°Good Goddess,¡± I croaked, my eyes wide in admiration, just as I felt the ground drop from beneath me


    and I fell through the air,nding with a wet thud into a small boat drifting in the water between the two


    ships. ¡°HEY!¡±


    The little boat rocked violently as the burly man made contact with it, having used a rope to climb down


    from the little vessel.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± | said, panicked. But the only answer was a sharp blow right in the face,


    my lip splitting as the knuckles of a young, shirtless man met my teeth.


    ¡°Ooow!¡± I cried, bringing my hands to my bloodied mouth. I looked up, petrified, as my cruise ship be


    gan to pull its anchor back up. ¡°No!!!¡±


    ¡°Shud¡¯ up,d. We ain¡¯t gon hurt ya¡­ yet,¡± said the burly man, matter-of-factly, as he took the oars in


    his hands and began to row into the shadow of the man-of-war. I looked up through my fingers at the


    ship, its wood gleaming in the sunlight. The word ¡®Persephone¡¯ was carved and painted onto the stern


    Chapter 14 Tell Me About Maeve


    Lv. 1


    ¡°1 demand to be untied!¡±


    I was kneeling on the quarter deck, my wrists bound behind my back. I couldn¡¯t look up at my captures


    without being blinded by the sun, their figures shadowed by the contrast. They were snickering at me.


    Snickering! Someone spit so close to me that I felt the spray on my cheek. I turned my face away from


    the onlookers, trying not to vomit.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± I said through gritted teeth¡±My da- FATHER, who is an ALPHA, will have all


    of your heads!¡± Hoots ofughter rang out around the semi-circle of seamen, and I bit my lip to stop my


    self from bursting into tears.


    ¡°Leave him be, boys.¡± A rich, caramel voice rang out over theughter. I looked up, surprised and thank


    ful to hear someone pronouncing their words like they had at the very least an informal education.


    I squinted into the sun as the figure stepped forward, crouching, his head blocking the sun and giving


    me a full view of his face.


    A stunningly beautiful man, he was. His deeply t¨¢nned, golden skin was vibrant against his crisp, white


    poet shirt that billowed in the wind like the sails above our heads as he tilted his head to the side, his


    long, bleached blond hair swaying around his face and highlighting his hazel eyes ringed with gold


    kes.


    Was ¡­ blushing?


    ¡°So, Aaron, is it?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want-¡± | stammered, my breath catching in my throat. ¡°Money? I can get you money. I


    can


    He waved his hand in dismissal, standing up and giving his crew a tight-lipped but genuine smile. ¡°Un


    tie him, for where could he possibly go?¡±


    Another wave ofughter erupted as someone bent behind me and used something sharp to slice


    through the thick rope binding my hands, purposefully slicing into the skin of the palm of one hand. I


    groaned, bringing my hands forward and wringing them together, rubbing the stiffness out of my flesh.


    Bloody pirates, the lot of them. Even their beautiful leader was just a dirty, stinking criminal.


    ¡°What do you want? Like I said, my father-¡±


    ¡°Oh, my boyl¡± the man, the captain of this ship no doubt,ughed. I looked around, feeling incredibly


    small as the crewmen snickered and pped their thighs with their hands.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need your money. In fact-¡± The captain stepped forward, sping me by the shoulders, ¡°you¡¯


    ve just won an all expenses paid vacation to a private, secluded ind off the coast of Papeno.¡±


    Several people pped, sarcastically of course. I looked around in sheer horror, my mouth gaping. Pa


    peno was an ind in the Isle of Denali, an ind dotted by even smaller, more secluded inds where


    the shark infected, sharply currented waters were a death sentence if you found yourself shipwrecked,


    or stuck ashore


    This was it I was going to die ¡°I¡¯m expected in Valoria -¡±


    ¡°Aye, so are we But we have time for a detour, don¡¯t we boys?¡± Several men nodded and mumbled in


    agreement, nudging each other


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand -¡±


    ¡°Come,¡± he said, gripping me by the shoulder and forcing me to stand. ¡°It¡¯s almost supper time, if my


    cook knows what¡¯s good for him Ever had turtle stew? It¡¯s his specialty.¡± He pushed me forward, the


    crew parting to allow us to walk toward the stern where the captain¡¯s quarters were located. My mouth


    was dry, my stomach clenching as though I were about to sumb to a bout of seasickness


    Chapter 14 Tell Me About Maeve


    Lv.1


    I followed him into what ended up being an extremely luxurious room, the walls lined with ornate wall


    paper and the dark wood furniture covered in red velvet. He pulled out a chair at a long, polished table,


    mo tioning for me to sit down,


    I sat, gingerly, looking around once more before taking my seat at one end of the table. He lingered for


    a moment, looking down at me with a strange, smug smile on his face. Then he shook his head, rolling


    his eyes before taking a seat at the other end of the fine table. He swung up his feet and mmed


    them down on the table, crossing his arms over his chest. Iflinched.


    ¡°So, a breeder, aye?¡±


    I looked up. ¡°How-how did you know that?¡± ¡°Did you not notice how none of the crew of your ship


    stopped us from taking you?¡±


    paused, realizing for the first time that I had been kidnapped in broad daylight, and no one, absolutely


    no one, hade to my aid. In fact, the ship had brought its anchor up, drifting away as I was hoisted


    up onto the Persephone, too stunned by the ship¡¯s prowess to pay any mind to my situation.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He tapped his fingers on his chest, shrugging, ¡°Now, why would they do that, do you think?¡±


    ¡°1-I don¡¯t know?¡±


    11


    He brought his legs down onto the floor, leaning forward in his chair. ¡°Breles has arge port, as you


    know. But it wasn¡¯t hard to find you, being one of the only passengersing from down the western


    coast. It was easy, but not as easy as paying off the captain and crew of The Mary-Beth to meet us in


    open waters for a little¡­ trade, if you will.¡±


    ¡°You paid off the crew? But¡­why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of male breeders,¡± he said, examining his fingernails. ¡°What an honor it must be for


    you, bedding the princess. And she¡¯ll be the Luna, once you¡¯ve done your duty and helped her produce


    a sweet, fat babe?¡± He grinned, his teeth straight and white against his full lips,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I blushed. ¡°What do you want with me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, actually. We just needed to stop you from making it to Valoria.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ why?¡±


    ¡°Because your services are no longer needed there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t understand,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer the breeder, boy. Look, I¡¯ll shoot straight with you. We¡¯re going to Valoria, eventually.


    We¡¯ll be there in a day or two with these winds. But you won¡¯t be getting off there, oh no, no. You¡¯ll


    remain with us until we reach Papeno, and then¡­¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡± I squeaked, unable to hide my fear any longer.


    He smiled, reaching up to touch the diamond earring he wore in one earlobe. ¡°Well, we wait. We sit,


    and we wait.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Aaron! Must you ask so many questions?¡± He stood, walking over to a hutch and pulled out a


    large bottle of what smelled like coconut rum when he opened it. He really was a pirate.


    A knock sounded on the door and it opened, the sound of footsteps in the short corridor.


    ¡°Keaton, is this him?¡± said a low voice, a man¡¯s voice, and I fought the urge to turn around and look at


    the man.


    ¡°Aye, it¡¯s him alright.¡±


    Chapter 14. Tell Me About Maeve


    ¡°Are we sure?¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t be anyone else, Troy. He fits the description, and he hasn¡¯t said otherwise.¡±


    The man¡¯s footsteps grew louder and he walked over to me, standing so close I could almost feel him.


    He was arge man by his tread, but not the clunking, uneven steps so manyrge men had. No, this


    man was light on his feet. Like a predator.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be in Valoria soon. I¡¯ll drop you off as nned, then we head back to Papeno to wait. We¡¯ll head


    back to Valoria again to pick you up by the next full moon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s plenty of time,¡± said the voice of this Troy character, and I felt my heart drop into my stomach.


    How could I get out of this? What could I say to save my life?


    Suddenly, the man was before me, broad chested with a lean waist. He wasn¡¯t at all like the lean,


    exquisitely handsome captain. No, this man was big, a workhorse, his dark brown hair thick and wavy


    and his jaw wide and tight. This man could kill me with one blow, I thought as I looked at his hand that


    was resting on the table as he leaned in, his eyes raking over me.


    And his eyes? I had never seen anything like that before. One was a clear, steel gray, the color so


    unique I couldn¡¯t help but hone in on it for a moment, marveling at the kes of ck around the iris.


    The other was blue, a pale cier blue. A color so vivid as it reflected off the white of his poet shirt that


    was untied, showcasing a strong, muscled chest.


    Topened my mouth to speak but found I had nothing to say.


    ¡°Tell me about her,¡± Troy said, leaning close. ¡°Tell me about Maeve.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 235

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 235


    Chapter 15: A Worried Queen


    Rosalie


    ¡°I¡¯ll just put these away before I go for the day, Queen Rosalie,¡± said the pleasantly plump elderly


    woman as she sidestepped around the kitchen counter, a basket ofundry in her arms.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that Gretchen, just leave the basket next to the stairs and I¡¯ll do itter.¡±


    Are you sure? I don¡¯t mind,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really! There¡¯s much lessundry to put away now that the kids are gone.¡± I swallowed


    against the lump in my throat, giving her a forced smile. Gretchen gave me a sober smile of her own,


    her eyes misting with understanding.


    ¡°They alwayse back, my Queen. I promise, they do. Soon you¡¯ll be overrun by grandkids, mark my


    words!¡± She walked out of the kitchen and into the hallway, setting theundry basket on the stairs


    before retrieving her coat. ¡°I never did find Rowan¡¯s nnel. Is he sure he didn¡¯t leave it down by the


    water during one of his runs? With how high our tides have beentely¡­¡±


    ¡°Maeve took it with her,¡± I said with a littleugh. The nnel in question had been one of Ethan¡¯s, the


    fabric worn out and softened with age and wear. Rowan imed it one day, appalled that Ethan was


    wanting to throw it out, and he and his sister had been fighting over it ever since.


    Gretchen gave me one of her signature wide mouth grins. ¡°Ah, of course. She always has to have the


    lastugh, doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Always,¡± I smiled, missing Maeve terribly. Gretchen took her leave as I picked


    up the basket and carried up the stairs, walking down the hallway to the bedroom I shared with Ethan.


    He had designed this house from the floor to the ceiling. He knew the cement of every nail, the


    shade of every color of paint and exactly how many shingles lined the roof. We had raised our children


    here, being closer to the river than the royal pce quarters, yet safely tucked behind a security wall, it


    was a great ce to raise a family.


    Ethan and I loved our home by the water. Cooked dinners in the kitchen and spent evenings huddled


    around the hearth in the living room, Ethan¡¯s voice lifted and animated as he read stories to Maeve and


    Rowan, their eyes dancing with delight.


    It was everything I had ever wanted. It was a life that I, once the abused, humiliated daughter of a lowly


    Alpha, couldn¡¯t have even dreamed of. Ethan and I had been through so much, endured the


    impossible. The idea of settling down and putting down roots had seemed like a distant, hazy dream.


    Ethan turned that dream into our home.


    I put the clothes away in the dresser, ncing through the bay windows as I shut the dresser door. I


    could see him sitting on the lower deck, lounging on one of the chairs with his ankles crossed and


    resting on a footrest.


    I went to him, lingering for a moment in the hallway where Maeve and Rowan¡¯s rooms sat across from


    each other, their doors slightly ajar.


    Twenty-six years had passed since I firstid eyes on Ethan. Twenty-five years since we first held our


    son, the tie that bound us, in our arms. Twenty years since we first marveled at our daughter¡¯s fine,


    newborn curls that were the color of the sunset.


    The same sunset that cast the deck in golden-orange glow as I stepped outside, wrapping my arms


    around Ethan¡¯s shoulder and resting my cheek on the top of my head.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Hey. Come sit with me,¡± he said, taking my hand and leading me into hisp. I sat down, leaning back


    against his chest and reaching up to run my fingers along the side of his face. Ethan had just started to


    gray, his dark hair now peppered with silver along his sideburns and beard. The beard was something


    that had happened inadvertently, the product of busyness and life with a child and newborn living in the


    house. An infant Maeve had screamed the day he finally shaved it off, refusing to make eye contact


    with the stranger who had reced her father. He never shaved it fully again.


    ¡°What were you reading?¡± I asked, motioning toward the blue folder sitting on the side table. He


    reached for it, handing it to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rowan¡¯s, his blueprints for the radio towers,¡±


    0.00%


    11.


    Chapter 15: A Worried Queen


    ¡°Oh!¡± l eximed, opening the folder and slowly flipping through the pages. ¡°He has measurements


    and everything.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re perfect.¡± Ethan breathed, his tone heavy, ¡°He worked hard on this.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll allow him to run with this now, won¡¯t you? Now that he agreed to find his mate?¡±


    ¡°The deal was more than that, Rosalie. Eugene¡­¡± He tapered off, resting his hands on my thighs.


    ¡°Eugene wants Rowan to marry one of his daughters?¡±


    ¡°Preferably Kacidra, apparently. The younger one is spoken for.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t know,¡± I said, closing the folder and setting it back down on the table. I turned to him,


    wrapping my arms around his neck and resting my head against his.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have bribed him. He deserved¡­ so much more than that. I wish he had shown me these


    ns before he left. He left them in my office, practically hidden them there, like he was embarrassed


    of them but still wanted me to see.¡±


    ¡°It is time for Rowan to find his mate, Ethan. You¡¯re not wrong about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the way I went about it that¡¯s the problem.¡±


    I sighed, looking out over the railing at our view. We could see the entire inlet from the deck and the


    vige below, the metal roofs of the cabins reflecting in the blood-orange light of the sunset. This time


    of year the sun barely touched the horizon before lifting again, the sky a seemingly permanent violet


    blue. ¡®Land of Midnight Sun,¡¯ or so the vigers called it.


    ¡°Should I have let him go to University, in Mirage?¡± Ethan said suddenly, kissing my shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, I believe you should have,¡± I said, squeezing his hand. ¡°And it¡¯s not toote to give him your


    blessing. Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re supposed to do, as parents? Give our children everything we never


    had?¡±


    Ethan smirked, shaking his head. ¡°No one taught us how to be parents, Rosalie. Only how NOT to be


    parents.¡±


    ¡°You got that right,¡± I said with a littleugh, rxing into him.


    ¡°Sending Maeve away was a good idea, though.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes it was.¡± Iughed a little harder this time, even though her distance was killing me. She was


    our baby, the child born out of love instead of duty. She was also a menace, and her bull-headed


    personality had only grown stronger over the years.


    But she was a true leader, that one. We both knew that once she stepped into her power the world


    would never be the same. Winter Forest was too small for someone like Maeve. We had to give her


    space to grow into herself.


    I had been angry when I first found out what I called the ¡°Grand n¡± to send Maeve away to join the


    Drogomor pack. As someone who had once been a breeder myself, the idea of my daughter meeting


    the same fate made my skin crawl.


    But, her situation was markedly different from mine. Maeve was in control. Maeve was safe. Maeve


    would eventually rule alongside her cousin, Ernest, while they raised her child to be the heir of Ernest¡¯s


    title of Alpha. It kept Drogomor in the family and allowed Ethan to maintain his hold on Valoria while I


    ruled in the North.


    Maeve had also been willing from the start. She seemed happy there, based on her previous letters,


    but there hadn¡¯t been word


    from her in close to a month. Oh, how useful Rowan¡¯s towers would be right now.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, Rosalie.¡± Ethan said, as though he read my mind.


    ¡°I know, I just doesn¡¯t it strike you as strange that she hasn¡¯t written? A month ago we were receiving


    entire bundles of letters. Now, nothing. Rowan, who never writes letters, has written to us twice since


    he left and it¡¯s only been ten days!¡±


    ¡°If anything were wrong, we would know. Ernest would fly here himself; you know that.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was true. The only reason I agreed to this insane idea was because Maeve would have family


    there, Ernest, and he was one of the most loyal and trustworthy people I had ever met. He had be


    Alpha at seventeen when Talon and Georgia relinquished it, seeking greener pastures and a simpler


    life. He had been ready for the role, always a quiet, fiercely intelligent child who operated more like an


    adult than a little boy. That was why Ethan had passed him the title of King of Valoria for now, instead


    of retaining it for our own children, who simply weren¡¯t ready for that sort of responsibility. Ethan


    needed someone he could trust in power, someone within our family line.


    The passing of the title had been a permanent one, sealed by Maeve¡¯s agreement to produce an heir. I


    had often wondered why


    DAOCO


    12-24


    Chapter 15: A Worried Queen


    Lv.1


    Ethan had done things this way instead of giving it to Rowan when he came of age, but I never dwelled


    on it. I could see the look behind Ethan¡¯s eyes when he looked at our son, the look that told me he was


    carving a greater path for him. It was the same look ! had just seen as he nced down at the folder on


    the side table.


    But I had been with Ethan for the majority of my life. The mention of Maeve and herck of


    communication made him tense up, his face briefly shadowed with concern.


    ¡°Is she safe, Ethan?¡± I asked, knitting my fingers in his. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°Promise me.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you know I wouldn¡¯t send our child away if I didn¡¯t think-¡± He paused, looking down at me.


    ¡°Look, I have to go to Red Lakes in a few weeks. I don¡¯t have to be there for long, a few days at the


    most. Rowan and I will travel to Valoria from Red Lakes


    ¡°The only way to do that is by boat, down the coast of the Western¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know, Rosalie, listen,¡± he gripped my hands in his, his eyes pleading with mine to hear him, ¡°tell me


    now. Do you feel like something is wrong?¡±


    ¡°1- I don¡¯t know, Ethan. It¡¯s just not like her.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the whole point of this? Sending her out into the world? Giving her this responsibility?¡±


    I pulled away from him, my hands on his chest. ¡°This responsibility? Bing a mother?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean, Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°This is our daughter, Ethan. Our daughter who,¡± I sucked in my breath, the lump in my throat that had


    been stuck in my throat for weeks tightening around my words, suffocating me, ¡°Maeve is a breeder,


    Ethan. I worry..I worry about her. I worry about what she¡¯s going through, alone.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a breeder. She has a breeder, it¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°Is it? Is it really that different? Do you not remember what we¡ª¡±


    ¡°We were mates when all of that happened. We just didn¡¯t know it at the time. Like I said, it¡¯s different.


    Plus, Maeve is a different breed. You know that. If anyone can handle it, it¡¯s her. So-¡± He touched my


    cheek. ¡°Do you really feel like something is wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like everything is right, if that makes any sense.¡±


    ¡°I can go Valoria tomorrow, Rosalie, if you really feel¡±


    I shook my head, waving my hand in dismissal.


    He leaned down, brushing a gentle kiss against my lips. ¡°I will go to her, alright? Rowan and I will go to


    her the second we leave Red Lakes. But I am sure,pletely sure, that we will have heard from her


    by then. And,¡± He kissed me again, brushing the kiss against my cheek this time. ¡°You¡¯ll go to her


    yourself, when she¡¯s close to delivering the baby. Our grandchild.¡±


    I smiled despite the ufortable tightening in my chest, biting the inside of my cheek.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he said softly, patting my thigh, ¡°it¡¯ste, we should go to bed.¡±


    I stood, looking over the water in the distance that was now dusted with a soft purple glow as the sun


    hovered just above the horizon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be a minute,¡± I said, smiling at him as he gathered Rowan¡¯s blueprints and walked into the


    house, ncing at me over his


    shoulder. He looked concerned, a wariness behind his eyes.


    I knew we both felt it, despite his protests and my doubt. It wasn¡¯t necessarily that something was


    wrong. But something wasn¡¯t right.


    It didn¡¯t feel right at all.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 236

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 236


    Chapter 16: Don¡¯t Say My Name


    Maeve


    ¡°He just left? Just got up and left?¡± Gemma picked at her fingernails, looking over at me from perch on


    the couch. We were in the atrium, a towering four-story high addition to the backside of the castle


    where the windows stretched to the ceiling and almost microscopic hoses ran along the beams,


    showering hundreds of nts in a steady flow of mist. It was what I imagined a jungle would look and


    feel like.


    I fingered one of the leaves of a massive Monstera vine, marveling at the size of a leaf before turning to


    Gemma and taking a seat at on a wicker lounge chair across from her, folding my hands in myp. ¡°I


    don¡¯t think he even, uh, finished?¡±


    Seriously?¡± She sat up a little straighter, her eyes wide.


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Did he say anything to you?¡±


    ¡°No! Nothing. He just left. I haven¡¯t even seen him sincest night. Maybe it wasn¡¯t¡­ good? Good


    enough for him?¡±


    Gemma rolled her eyes, ¡°Maeve,e on. Ask any man what constitutes good sex and they will say


    sex in general!¡±


    I blushed, pressing my hands between my thighs. ¡°I must have done something wrong.¡±


    I definitely felt like I had done something wrong. I knew I had been difficult; he had made that very


    clear. We had ended up in a tangle of sheets on the floor, and not in a sexy way. Oh, yeah, it was my


    fault. He was expecting me to be submissive, unyielding. I had failed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Gemma said gently, her eyes piercing mine as she willed me to believe her.


    ¡°Something¡¯s up with that guy.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He is not what I thought he¡¯d be. Nothing like the Aaron I met when his family visited Winter Forest.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Gem! I told you it¡¯s been ten years since-¡±


    ¡°He looks nothing like he should, Maeve! He was a blond! Kind of a weakling!¡±


    ¡°Who says hair color can¡¯t change? Rowan¡¯s hair was nearly as light as mine until he reached his


    twenties. Now it¡¯s as dark as Dad¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°His eyes, Maeve? Don¡¯t you think we both would¡¯ve remembered those eyes? How often do you meet


    someone with eyes of two different colors, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Well, do you remember what his eyes looked like, Gemma? I don¡¯t! He told me they got more


    pronounced as he got older-¡±


    ¡°Oh please, how is that even possible?¡±


    paused, biting my lip.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Gemma? Do you think he¡¯s not that he¡¯s not Aaron? Who else could he be?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m only saying he rubs me the wrong way, okay? Like he¡¯s hiding something.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one hiding something!¡± I eximed, narrowing my eyes at her.


    She arched her brow, leaning forward in her chair. I was being defensive, trying to cover my own


    shame and suspicion by bringing up the one thing I currently had against her. It was a dance we¡¯d done


    since my childhood, really. Gemma would try to talk some sense into me, and I would m up, my only


    option being to ept defeat or throw it back at her. I never epted defeat.


    ¡°Why are you defending Aaron when he¡ª¡±


    0.00%


    12:36


    Chapter 16: Don¡¯t Say My Name


    Lv. 1


    ¡°Why was your sweater in Ernest¡¯s office?¡±


    She nched, the color draining from her cheeks as she abruptly looked away from me, her throat


    bobbing as she swallowed. ¡°What did he say about it?¡±


    ¡°He looked guilty and embarrassed,¡± I said, trying to remain heated, but my mouth was twitching into a


    smile, augh choking me.


    She snorted, waving her hand in dismissal, but I could see the same look of embarrassment lingering


    behind her eyes, mingled with a sense of sadness.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gemma? I was only¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have brought it up. It¡¯s your business.¡±


    ¡°And I guess Aaron is your business too, huh? I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, too.¡±


    We looked at each other for a moment, silence passing between us.


    Till tell you why the sweater was in his office if you tell me what¡¯s really going on between you and


    Aaron,¡± she said, her tone serious and her expression controlled.


    I nodded, my chest tightening at the challenge of putting my feelings into words. Gemma was the only


    person I could talk to about this who would understand.


    ¡°Do you want me to go first?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go.¡± She stood up and began pacing back and forth in front of me, looking down at the ground.


    She came to a stop, rounding on me, her eyes glossy with what looked like tears.


    ¡°Gemma?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my mate, Maeve.¡±


    ¡°Who? Ernest?!¡±


    She nodded, her face pinking again, a slight smile touching her face.


    ¡°So you guys are a thing, then?¡±


    ¡°No. No, we¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Uh, why not? You¡¯ve been waiting to feel the mate bond for so long,¡±


    he doesn¡¯t feel it. He


    ¡°I felt it the second Iid eyes on him, the very second I walked through the doors of the castle. But


    thinks¡ª I¡¯ve been flirting with him, trying to get a reaction out of him. I even kissed him.¡±


    ¡°And what did he do?*


    ¡°He liked it. He wanted more¡­.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± The anticipation was killing me. Gemma was the queen of dragging things along to keep her


    audience captive.


    ¡°I told him how I felt. I told him I was sure we were mates. He didn¡¯t say anything. He just sat there


    looking like he was about to cry. And then he got.. he got angry!¡±


    Ernest not having anything to say? Ernest, angry?


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like him at all-¡±


    ¡°I know. It was totally out of character. Maeve. He told me it¡¯s not safe to be around him. I couldn¡¯t


    believe it, you know, this is Ernest we¡¯re talking about. He wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly.¡±


    ¡°This is kind of odd, Gemma-¡±


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t know what to do. It happened a few days before we went to the social and ¡­ I tried as


    hard as I could to keep him off my mind, but the pull-oh, Goddess, the mate bond is so strong. I


    couldn¡¯t even dance with that guy I met at social without feeling like I was going toe out of my skin


    the second he touched me. It was almost painful.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re sure?¡±


    23.18%


    12:37 |


    Chapter 16: Don¡¯t Say My Name


    Lv.1


    She paused, wringing her hands, then looked me in the eyes, deadly serious. She was sure. I could tell


    by the look behind her eyes that she had never been more sure about something in her life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him. I¡¯ll find out what his deal is,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°I think it matters a lot!¡±


    Her eyes were misting with tears. ¡°And if we are mates, Maeve? What then? What would be the


    reasoning for you even being here, needing a breeder to give Ernest an heir? Don¡¯t see you? I can¡¯t act


    on this even if he felt the bond. I¡¯m not the next Luna. You are.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± I said, my hands shaking slightly. ¡°A mate bond overrides my position¡ª¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not true¡±


    ¡°Pursue him,¡± I said, standing and stepping toward her. My heart was pounding against my chest, my


    blood thrumming in my ears. Oh, my Goddess. Gemma and Ernest. If Gemma was Ernest¡¯s mate, then


    they could have the heir. There¡¯d be no need for me to be here. I would have no need of a breeder. I


    could walk out of this castle, tonight, nursing my broken heart on the journey home and then think of


    Aaron again. ¡°I¡¯m going to go talk to him. Right now.¡±


    She grabbed my arm as I tried to push past her, her fingernails digging into my skin as I tried to pull


    away. ¡°Don¡¯t, Maeve. I know what you¡¯re thinking. This isn¡¯t going to solve your problems with Aaron.¡±


    ¡°What problems with Aaron?¡±


    She loosened her grip, giving me a knowing look. I let my shoulders slump and bit the inside of my


    lower lip to stop it from trembling and giving my true feelings away. She opened her mouth to speak,


    but we were suddenly interrupted by the ss door of the atrium sliding open, humid air rushing out


    into the corridor in a burst of mist as Ernest himself stepped into the room, followed by Aaron.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I said, crossing my arms over my chest as they approached.


    ¡°Did we¡­ summon them?¡±


    Aaron shed me a wide grin, which instantly evaporated and was reced with his teasing arched


    brow when he saw the scowl on my face.


    ¡°What are you two doing in here?¡± Ernest asked, gripping the back of one of the wicker chairs. He


    nced over at Gemma, a soft smile on his lips, and she blushed, her eyes slowly leaving her feet to


    meet his gaze.


    ¡°Oh, for the love of ¡°I hissed under my breath, stalking toward Ernest with every intention of dragging


    him out of the atrium and into his office to demand an exnation from him as to why he didn¡¯t feel a


    mate bond with Gemma when she clearly felt one for him.


    But Aaron stepped in front of me, grabbing me by the forearm as he leaned down to whisper in my ear.


    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you had a chance to do that before you ran out of my roomst night like I had the gue, or


    something. Let go! I need to talk to Ernest!¡±


    Ernest was seated, Gemma sitting on the couch across from him, the two of them leaning into the


    empty space between them as they spoke in hushed voices.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Aaron looked back at me, a sly smile on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t think he wants to talk to you, Maeve. He¡¯s


    busy.¡±


    I wrenched my arm free and walked with haste toward the sliding ss door, fumbling against the


    weight of it. Aaron was right behind me, of course, and he put his hands on the ss to help me ease


    the sticky door open, his breath tickling the back of my neck. ¡°Can we go somewhere to talk?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I said in a harsh whisper as the door slid open. I stepped into the corridor and began to walk


    toward the stairwell, taking long strides despite the fact that Aaron could keep up with me with his


    normal gait.


    He followed me regardless, grabbing me by the cor of my T-shirt and damn near tossing me into a


    darkened, rarely used sitting room off the backside of the castle.


    ¡°What are we doing in here, Aaron?¡± I asked, coughing asl inhaled and my nose filled with the sharp


    scent of floor polish. The door had been left ajar, likely to air it out after a deep cleaning.


    44.58%


    12:36


    Chapter 16: Don¡¯t Say My Name


    Lv.1


    He closed the door behind us, leaning against it as though to prevent me from trying to escape. I


    looked him up and down, my eyes suddenly glued to his legs, which were practically bare save for a


    pair of shorts that hung mid-thigh. His shorts were a soft blue and looked shockingly familiar.


    ¡°Aaron,¡± I said slowly, why the HELL are you wearing my shorts?¡±


    ¡°Oh, these?¡± he said, totally unperturbed. ¡°I needed a pair for basketball this morning.¡±


    I stepped toward him, gaping. ¡°So you wore mine? Are you insane? Did you, did you go through my


    closet?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± he scoffed, offended, ¡°One of theundry maids was bringing a basket upstairs this


    morning and she dropped it. I helped her, saw these, and thought¨C why not?¡± He jumped from one leg


    to the other, the muscles in his thighs rippling with the movement. He kicked one leg up, like a dancer.


    ¡°They¡¯re great. So much room for movement,¡±


    ¡°Take them off!¡± I howled.


    It had been the wrong thing to say. He arched his brow, giving me a devilish smile. I had walked into his


    trap.


    ¡°Jeez, take me out to dinner first-¡±


    ¡°Why, so you can sleep with me and run off again without saying a word?¡± I hadn¡¯t meant to be so


    harsh. The look on his face made my chest ache and throat tighten against the words.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I¡¯m sorry. 1¨C1 didn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t feel right about what, exactly?¡±


    ¡°I was taking advantage of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the whole point, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m supposed toy there and you¡¯re supposed to¡­ uh, you know, do


    what you need to do to get me pregnant.¡±


    He winced, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like how you worded that.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it? This is our job¡ª¡±


    He closed the distance between us in two long strides, his sneakers squeaking violently on the freshly


    polished wood as he pushed me against the wall, leaning down so we were eye to eye. ¡°This doesn¡¯t


    feel like a job to me. Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you leave without saying a single word? Was it me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°How do you think it feels for me, Maeve?¡±


    ¡°What, the sex?¡±


    ¡°No, uh-listen, the sex was fine. I meant-¡±


    ¡°It was fine?¡±


    ¡°It was great?¡± He gritted his teeth, and I couldn¡¯t help but utter a sputteringugh. He watched me,


    eyes glimmering like gems in the soft lighting through the window above our heads. ¡°What was it


    like for you?¡±


    ¡°Quick,¡± I replied. He snorted, pushing off the wall and standing straight, his hands smoothing the fabric


    of my shorts over his thighs.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep these, just for thatment.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. They¡¯re the only shorts I have.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take them off right now.¡±


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t.¡±


    He smiled, shaking his head. ¡°Good, I don¡¯t have anything underneath-¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Aaron, you¡¯re seriously the worst!¡± There it was, that despair behind his eyes like the night before


    when he pulled himself off


    75.21%


    12:37


    Chapter 16: Don¡¯t Say My Name


    Lv.1


    of me and bolted towards the door. ¡°Why¡­ why do you look at me like that?¡±


    He knew exactly what I was talking about by the look that shed across his face. He looked down at


    his feet, tilting his head to the side before ncing back up at me. ¡°Don¡¯t say my name next time,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When we¡¯re in bed together. Don¡¯t say my name.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 237

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 237


    Chapter 17: Ernest¡¯s Mate


    Maeve


    ¡°Don¡¯t say your name? Why?¡±


    *Just in that context. I don¡¯t¡­ we can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said hurriedly, feeling foolish. It couldn¡¯t be personal. That had to be what he meant. I


    fidgeted, looking past him toward the door. He followed my gaze, then snapped his head back around,


    giving me a serious look.


    ¡°Leave them alone, Maeve. I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°I just really need to talk to Ernest¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Aaron. Gemma is in a bit of a crisis right now,¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯re mates? That doesn¡¯t sound like a crisis to me.¡± He stood there, staring at me nkly


    as my jaw dropped open.


    ¡°How the hell did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Uh, he told me? Is it supposed to be a secret-¡±


    I turned from him, pacing over to a set of couches that had been pushed up against the wall so that the


    maid could polish and wax the floor. I felt a little guilty as I looked down at the very obvious footprints


    left in the fresh wax, but the room was rarely used. It was my first time spending more than a few


    minutes here myself. ¡°Well, if you know about it then it¡¯s not a secret, is it?¡±


    He shrugged, reaching up to crack open the window. ¡°What do you need to talk to him about that¡¯s so


    pressing you¡¯d interrupt them?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to interrupt them,¡± I lied, pursing my lips as he cast me an incredulous look. ¡°I just


    wanted to talk to him privately.¡±


    ¡°About why he won¡¯t marry and have children?¡±


    Igaped at him again, my jaw nearly hitting the floor. ¡°You know about that? You know why?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he told me all about it.¡± Aaron¡¯s tone was so casual that Iughed, unable to stop myself. He


    peered at me, tilting his head as I sat down on one of the dusty couches. ¡°Do you seriously not know?


    How could you not know? Your whole reason for being here is to produce the heir he refuses,¡±


    ¡°Refuses? No, he can¡¯t have children.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s perfectly capable of having children.¡±


    ¡°1-How?¡±


    Aaron walked over, sitting down on the arm rest with his legs syed open. I could see the outline of


    his cock in theically tiny shorts he was wearing, and he made no move to hide it, either. He caught


    my gaze and I blushed, which was actually the reaction he had wanted. His mouth twitched into a smile


    as he stretched his arms above his head, groaning loudly as I waited for him to answer my questions.


    ¡°Aaron!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± He pivoted on the arm rest and put both of his feet on the couch, facing me. ¡°Ernest said


    he had a vision that his mate and their child would die, so he decided he would never marry or have


    children.¡±


    I furrowed my brow, trying to gauge whether or not Aaron was messing with me. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Dead serious. In fact, he told me his own mother had the same vision, and she was the driving force


    behind getting your dad to bring you here.¡±


    ¡°My Aunt Georgia? You¡¯re joking!¡± I felt myself flush, my skin prickling with a chill as his words settled.


    Aunt Georgia never talked


    about having visions. There were wolves who had special traits, like my mother, but seers were rare if


    they were real at all. At least, that¡¯s what my parents told me after Aaron¡¯s own mother cursed me, after


    his ident. My mom¡¯s powers were well known, but we descended from the Moon Goddess herself


    as White Queens. Aunt Georgia and my dad were just¡­ wolves, like everyone else.


    ¡°I¡¯m not messing with you right now, I promise. And I know how ridiculous it sounds. He said he thought


    it was just a dream until his mom said something about it. This all happened shortly before they left, I


    guess, his parents, for their¡ª¡±


    ¡°Long sabbatical,¡± I said with a littleugh, despite the painful tightening in my chest at his words. My


    Uncle Talon and Aunt Georgia had ruled over Drogomor in my father¡¯s ce. Dad wanted to be in


    Winter Forest with us, not thousands of miles away in Valoria. I didn¡¯t know the details of the exchange


    of power, but I do know Ernest became Alpha at a ridiculously young age, sixteen or seventeen, when


    his parents decided to leave Valoria and travel west to take up residence in Breles. Ernest had refused


    to go with them. The castle of Drogomor was all he knew.


    ¡°Yeah, well, Ernest believes it. I tried to talk him out of it,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably true,¡± I said with conviction.


    Aaron narrowed his eyes at me, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? It¡¯s fanciful at best-¡± He


    paused, the muscles of his neck contracting in the dim light as he swallowed. ¡°You¡¯re not cursed,


    Maeve. Neither of you,¡±


    ¡°Your own mother cursed me, Aaron.¡±


    ¡°She.. she couldn¡¯t have. It¡¯s not real, just like Ernest¡¯s vision was just,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a White Queen, like my mother. I¡¯m supposed toe into my power. I was. I told the nurse in the


    infirmary to save some of my blood for healing and she only¡­ she only smiled. She smiled because


    she knows it¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Maeve? That something an angry woman said now determines your future?


    How do you know your blood doesn¡¯t have healing powers, or whatever it does?¡±


    ¡°My mom,¡± I breathed, looking over at him. He was watching me intentionally, his eyes lingering on


    mine. ¡°She believed it. I could see it in her eyes. I know she still does.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is this curse?¡±


    I shrugged, leaning forward over my knees to look down at the floor. ¡°That I won¡¯t find my mate. That I


    won¡¯te into my powers as a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Well, when¡¯s your birthday?¡±


    I looked up at him.¡±Not until August.¡±


    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t worry about it until August.¡± He stood, holding out his hand to me and shaking it


    when I hesitated.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To tell Ernest he¡¯s being an idiot.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said not to interrupt them?¡±


    ¡°Well, I changed my mind.¡±


    I arched my brow as I took his hand, suspicious beyond measure. Aaron was a master of deflection. He


    obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about the day he got hurt in front of me, or his mother, or my possible


    curse. But, I was thankful for the break in conversation. I didn¡¯t want to think about it, anyway.


    He led me back into the hallway, but we were surprised to see Ernest walking quickly down the corridor


    away from us, his back turned and his shoulders rigid with tension.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± Aaron called out.


    I tried wrenching my hand free from his grasp, but he squeezed my hand, tucking it behind his back,


    and we all came to stop in the corridor


    Ernest turned, looking flustered. ¡°I forgot the Alpha of Greenbriar was arriving for a conference today. I


    have to go down to the vige to escort him to the castle. Give him a little tour.¡± He sighed deeply,


    running his fingers through his hair.


    ¡°I could go,¡± I said, digging my fingernails into Aaron¡¯s hand. I felt him stiffen beside me and inhale, but


    his face was calm and firmly fixed on Ernest. Ernest ran his fingers through his hair again, ruffling it


    beyond repair, then looked me up and down.


    ¡°Are you sure? I haven¡¯t heard great things about this guy. Lance says he¡¯s kind of a creep.¡±


    I¡¯d be happy to. I need the fresh air and you need to work things out with¡ª¡±Aaron stepped backward,


    his heel crunching my toes. I let out my breath in a hiss, ncing up at him and noticing the abrupt


    change in his demeanor. He was looking forward, his gaze traveling well past Ernest and into a


    darkened corner of the corridor where it wound back toward the grand entrance of the castle.


    Horace was standing in the shadows, his owlish eyes watching the three of us. I swallowed, exhaling


    as Aaron removed his heel from my toes. It had been a warning.


    But why?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with her to fetch this guy, how does that sound?¡± Aaron said, still looking over the top of Ernest¡¯s


    head at the figure lurking in the shadows. Did I just see him narrow his eyes?


    ¡°You¡¯d really only need to escort him and his entourage from the train station to the road leading to the


    castle. Lance will meet them there. I¡¯d definitely feel better if you went with her, Aaron. Thank you for


    offering.¡±


    Aaron only nodded, trying his best to lift his mouth in a smile but he struggled, his gaze still fixed on


    Horace, who had just slipped back into the shadows as though he were a ghost.


    ¡°But,¡± I began to say in protest, interrupted as Aaron led me down the hallway past Ernest with a death


    grip on my hand. ¡°Hey!¡±


    He spun around to face me as he pulled me into a darkened corner. He was livid.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± I asked in a hissed whisper, freeing my hand from his grip.


    He looked around to confirm we were alone and then bent down, his breath tickling my neck as he


    spoke into my ear.


    ¡°I need you to watch your back around Horace,¡±


    ¡°Horace? He¡¯s an old bat, Aaron. The crypt keeper-¡±


    He pushed me against the wall. ¡°He can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    Iughed, pushing against him. ¡°I doubt he remembers anything he overhears,¡±


    ¡°Maeve, listen to me,¡± he said, deadly serious. I stiffened, not liking his tone. ¡°Do not say anything


    about Gemma and Ernest in front of him, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you understand? Nothing, not a word,¡±


    ¡°I said OKAY!¡± My eyes shed with annoyance as I tried to side-step away from him, but he put his


    hands on the wall on either side of me, blocking me from moving.


    ¡°Now go upstairs and change.¡±


    I snorted with mirth, pushing against his arm with my shoulder. ¡°Who do you think you are, bossing ME


    around? You¡¯re the one who needs to change. Unless you want to meet the Alpha of Greenbriar in


    that.¡± I motioned toward his tiny shorts, MY shorts, and arched my brow in a challenging expression. I


    was too worked up with his revtion about Ernest¡¯s dilemma and the idea of meeting the infamous


    Alpha of Greenbriar to take Aaron¡¯s almost patriarchal demeanor seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going with you.¡±


    ¡°What? Ernest said,¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt that you can handle a quick tour of the vige by yourself.¡± He pushed up from the


    wall and turned to walk away, looking over his shoulder to sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, Maeve, I know what


    you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    I had, in fact, stepped forward to follow him, but I brought my foot back down, my toes aching from


    when he crunched down on them with his heel. He looked down at my feet, his lips pursed in a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I stepped on you; I didn¡¯t have another way to get you to stop talking.¡±


    I scowled, then pushed past him and headed for the stairs. I expected him to follow, but he didn¡¯t. His


    footsteps echoed against the stone tile in the western corridor before he abruptly stopped walking and


    turned around, heading back toward the stairwell. I looked over the railing as he came into view, his


    eyes shining with mirth as he looked up at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight,¡± he said with a devilish smirk. I liked teasing Aaron much better than serious


    Aaron, but his words made me stiffen with nerves.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Round two,¡± he smiled, tipping his head in farewell and then disappearing down the corridor.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 238

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 238


    Chapter 18: Guests


    Maeve


    The Alpha of Greenbriar was not what I was expecting.


    I was standing on the tform at the train station, a red cotton frock with puffy shoulder straps draped


    over my figure and my hair loose and tumbling down my back. It was the only thing I could find in my


    closet that would be appropriate for the asion and not shrivel in the intense, muggy heat.


    But the Alpha of Greenbriar and his sister stepped off the train in incredibly formal attire, the man


    himself dressed in a jet-ck evening suit with emerald green embroidery along the stitching of his


    jacket, and his sister wore a matching ck dress with heels that made her nearly as tall as myself.


    I¡¯swallowed, feeling suddenly naked in my simple dress. My only sce was the fact that they were


    both sweating and were visibly ufortable in the sweltering heat.


    The Alpha stepped forward, and I extended my hand, expecting a handshake. He took my hands and


    kissed my knuckles, lingering a few seconds too long for it to be an appropriate gesture. I felt a shiver


    of unease shoot up from the base of my spine, and I stole a nce at the woman behind him, who


    rolled her eyes and looked away as she reached up to dab a handkerchief along her glistening brow.


    ¡°Alpha Julian,¡± he said as he straightened, his icy blond hair cut short and immactely styled. His gray


    eyes flitted to the side toward the woman behind him. ¡°My wife and Luna, Opaline.¡±


    Opaline was aptly named, I thought, as I looked at her and nodded in greeting. She looked like an opal


    with her milky white skin. She had the same icy blonde hair and gray eyes, which gave me a bit of a


    start as I looked from the Alpha to the Luna. They could¡¯ ve been identical twins with their matching,


    delicate bone structure and thin, sharp mouths. Had Alpha Julian really said she was his wife and not


    his sister? I bit the inside of my lip, thankful that Aaron wasn¡¯t here. He most definitely would have said


    something inappropriate. I would, however, tell him all about itter.


    The tour itself was easy enough. Alll had to do was point to things as the sleek but small convertible


    town car made its way slowly up the street. Vigers had stopped to stare at us as we drove past them


    at an ufortable crawl.


    Opaline was uninterested in everything, keeping her eyes forward. Alpha Julian, on the other hand,


    was more interested in the vehicle than the old buildings leading up to the castle, his long, white fingers


    touching everything from the fabric of the seats to the red finish of the outside of the car.


    ¡°Are there many vehicles here and in Mirage?¡± he asked, a strange lilt to his voice I wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    Greenbriar was a southern pack, and rtively new, one of those packs that formed shortly after the


    war over two decades ago. Julian himself was young, probably no older than Rowan and Ernest. He


    had probably just inherited the title of Alpha.


    ¡°No, not really many at all. Fuel is still hard toe by.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. A shame. I would love one of these,¡± he replied as he ran his fingers over the dash. I was


    sitting in the back with Opaline while he sat up front with the driver.


    ¡°What would we do with it, Julian?¡± Opaline said with sneer, rolling her eyes again.


    ¡°I¡¯d just look at it, dear,¡± he said dreamily, tilting his head back as the car picked up speed as we exited


    the vige and drove up the long, winding road leading up to the castle¡¯s ground.


    I looked around, seeing the castle in the distance as though for the first time. I never took the road into


    the vige, always the small pathway that led through the greenbelt.


    The car rolled to a stop at the entrance to the castle¡¯s grounds. Lance was waiting, his tawny brown


    hair pulled back into a bun at the nape of his neck. I had only met Lance a few times since arriving in


    Valoria. He was a cousin of Ernest, a nephew of Talon. I could see the resemnce to both Talon and


    Ernest as he stepped forward and opened the door for the Alpha.


    I stepped out, helping Opaline out of the car and holding her elbow as she steadied herself and


    smoothed the fabric of her dress.


    Lance pulled me aside as the strange couple started up the pathway into the front gardens.


    ¡°They have to be brother and sister,¡±


    14:03D


    Chapter 18: Guests


    *Probably just distant cousins, I hope. Greenbriar is secluded, to say the least,¡± Lance breathed,


    ncing over at them and wincing. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it. Thank you for fetching them from the station,


    Maeve. Wendy¡¯s not well; I had to wrangle the kids this morning while she went to see Cleo.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of heading to Cleo¡¯s house, actually. I¡¯ll check in on her,¡± i said with a smile. Lance


    looked immensely relieved, nodding in thanks, I looked back up at Julian and Opaline, who had their


    heads bent in conversation near the entrance to the front garden. ¡°Why are they here?¡± I asked, but


    Lance only shook his head, looking wary.


    ¡°Did he seem to know what he was doing?¡± Cleo was sitting at the homely kitchen table, her hands


    busy organizing herbs into various muslin bags scattered between the three of us. M and I were


    helping, our fingers stained yellow from yarrow and chamomile


    ¡°I mean


    he knew where it was supposed to go,¡± I said shyly.


    M snorted withughter. Cleo rolled her eyes at M and gave me a soft, knowing smile.


    ¡°He was right about saying it gets better, you know. It won¡¯t hurt as much next time. Was it like you


    expected?¡±


    ¡°No. I guess not. I¡¯m not sure what I had been expecting, honestly.¡± ¡°She was expecting it to be like


    fireworks,¡± M began in a teasing tone as she sprinkled fenugreek into a small wooden bowl, ¡°like


    chocte, like sugar in your coffee¡ª¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the only virgin here, M. How would you know?¡± Iughed, epting another bundle of


    dandelion root from Cleo. M lifted her chin, her dark eyes shining in the vivid sunlight pouring


    through the windows. ¡°I read the same sappy romance novels you like, Maeve. Tknow exactly what you


    were expecting.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t judge my experience on romance novels when, for one, this entire experience is strictly


    professional, and two, Aaron isn¡¯t my mate.¡±


    ¡°Professional?¡± M scoffed, looking from me to her mother. ¡°What are you getting paid for it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Aaron is likely getting paid for his services, M,¡± Cleo said gently. She turned back to


    me, a motherly smile lifted on her cheeks. ¡°Do you have any questions for me, darling?¡±


    ¡°1-I don¡¯t think so,¡± I said with a blush, looking down at my stained and fragrant fingers. The room was


    filled with spice and floral scents, and I felt suddenly overwhelmed by the sharp aromas.


    Cleo was watching me closely; I could feel her gaze on my skin. ¡°You need to tell him what feels


    good to you.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I squeaked, not at all shocked that Cleo had been able to peer into my mind. She did it all the


    time to me and M, always able to halt our schemes before we were able to leave the house on some


    misadventure,


    She patted my hand, squeezing gently. ¡°Just tell him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± M asked. ¡°It¡¯s that easy?¡± ¡°Most men will listen.¡± Cleo smiled as she took the bowl of


    fenugreek from M and stood, cing it on the counter before setting a kettle to boil on the stove.


    ¡°Speaking of men,¡± M said as she began to pick through another pile of loose herbs from their


    garden, ¡°you¡¯ll never believe the story I heard at Johnny¡¯sst night.¡±


    Cleo gave her a look. ¡°Is that where you were all night?¡±


    * Johnny¡¯s is safe, Ma. You can throw a rock from my bedroom window and hit it.¡± Johnny¡¯s was the bar


    across the street on the main drag of Old Town, the same bar where I had fallen off the curb and met


    Aaron when he prevented me from falling in the street. M looked over at me, her eyes alight with


    excitement. ¡°I met a sailor, and no, he¡¯s not my mate


    Cleo¡¯s face fell a little, but she went back to stirring arge pot of herbs over the stove.


    ¡°Anyway, he said he had juste from the port of Valoria. Apparently, there was a kidnapping near


    the Isles of Denali.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    14:


    01


    Chapter 18: Guests


    Lv. 1


    ¡°A kidnapping?* Cleo looked concerned but M waved her hand in dismissal, her brown sugar skin


    stained a deep gold on her fingertips from the herbs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone died, per se. Anyway, the crew of the man¡¯s original ship from Breles showed up


    in Valoria a few days ago and the crew was loaded and I mean LOADED with cash. The port


    authorities seized the boat to investigate after one of the men started a huge brawl in one of the


    brothels ¨C M cast a nce at her mother, who was giving her a look of marked disapproval. Anyway,


    the story of the kidnapping came out when the crew was being interrogated about their cash. They


    were paid off by the pirates,¡±


    ¡°Pirates?¡± I leaned forward, intrigued.


    M nodded, her hair bouncing up and down off her shoulders. ¡°Real life pirates. Can you imagine?


    They had a pirate ship and everything!¡±


    ¡°Maeve, darling, the sun is starting to set. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re expected at supper with Ernest and his


    guests tonight.¡± Cleo motioned for me to stand and untied the apron I was wearing, guiding me to the


    sink to help scrub the herb residue from my fingers.


    ¡°Do you think the post office is still open?¡± I asked as she handed me a towel to dry my hands.


    ¡°Oh, I doubt it. It¡¯s nearly five o¡¯clock.¡±


    I sighed, having lost track of time, I wanted to go to the post office myself to check for letters from my


    family, since they weren¡¯t reaching the castle for whatever reason. I looked down at the simmering,


    golden liquid in the pot on the stove, the spicy smell of ginger and green scent of peppermint wafting


    from the steaming slurry. *¡¯s this for Wendy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to have her drink it before I send her home. She¡¯s having a really hard time with


    morning sickness this time around. I think more than anything she just needed a break and


    uninterrupted rest from her flock.¡± Cleo smiled at me as she handed me a parcel of herbs, an


    unreadable twinkle in her eye.


    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±


    *Tea, for you. Drink it every day. It¡¯ll help your body


    adjust to what¡¯sing.¡±


    ¡°Pregnancy tea-¡°M interjected, shaking her head with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, thanks,¡± I said, trying not to frown, Listening to Wendy vomit for the past three hours hadn¡¯t made


    me feel confident in what wasing, that was for sure.


    ¡°Head straight back to the castle, Maeve. It¡¯s getting dark.¡±


    I nodded at Cleo, epting a motherly kiss on the cheek. M yfully swatted at me as I passed,


    and I turned to swat her back, grabbing her fingers.


    ¡°Oh, stop it you two. You are grown women! Get out of here Maeve, before you rile her up.¡± Cleo


    laughed, shaking her head. I leaned down to hug M and then headed for the door.


    I took my time walking back to the castle, enjoying the cool evening breeze, I looked up as I


    approached, shrouded in shade cast by the tall tower rising up over the castle. It had been a long day,


    and I wondered briefly what else was in store for me.


    A sense of excitement and nerves washed over me as I remembered Aaron would being to me


    tonight.


    ¡°He¡¯d better bring the turkey baster this time,¡± I said under my breath, smiling to myself.


    I looked up at the tower once more before entering the front garden and walking toward the side


    entrance to the castle, walking through the kitchen garden.


    I wondered, as I entered the castle, what Aaron had been up to today. What had been so pressing that


    he would go against his word to Ernest to help me escort the Greenbriar Alpha to the castle?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 239

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 239


    Chapter 19: This Was Heat


    Maeve


    Dinner with the Alpha and Luna of Greenbriar was a spectacr affair. The dining hall had been


    returned to its formal glory with the long wooden table returned to its rightful ce and set with our


    finest china. The cook had outdone herself tonight; our usual roast meat and potatoes was reced by


    an extravagant array of game meats and side dishes,rge bowls of exotic fruits and bottles upon


    bottles of vintage wine.


    Ernest was back to his usual self, too. His dry monologue nearly put our guests into a stupor as they


    gulped their wine. Alpha Julian seemed pleased by the conversation, though, nodding his head and


    actively listening as Ernest drawled on.


    Opaline was nearly ovee by boredom, and I was thankful when she announced she would retire to


    her room for the night, giving me the freedom to take my leave instead of entertaining her in my seldom


    used sitting room after dinner.


    But then I found myself with several hours of free time before, well, whatever Aaron was nning on


    doing to me.


    I went up to my room and changed out of the evening gown I had worn to dinner, choosing a


    comfortable, silken nightgown and a matching robe. The fabric felt weightless and luxurious against my


    skin as I slipped into it. In Winter Forest, I was almost always decked out in thick nnel pajamas no


    matter the time of year. Our house was heated solely by two wood stoves that we always failed to stoke


    throughout the night. Dad liked the chore of chopping wood and the aplishment of heating the


    house by hand himself, even though a servant could have done it for him, but his simplistic desires


    caused the rest of us grief and chilly toes by morning.


    I looked at myself in the mirror, admiring the new freckles on the bridge of my nose. The sunburn had


    faded and left a soft pink glow in its wake. I was feeling confident, feeling ready. When Aaron came in, I


    wouldn¡¯t shy away, I told myself. I¡¯d do what I needed to do, and maybe even enjoy myself.


    But an hour passed, then another. Iid sprawled out on the bed looking at the ceiling as the clock


    chimed ten times, signaling the hour. Nothing. No sound from his room, no footsteps in the hallway.


    I rolled out of bed and turned off the light as I left my room, my bare feet soundless as I walked down


    the stairs and toward the library. There was still life in the castle at this hour. Servants were busy tidying


    up from the day, and the kitchen was noisy and filled with the sound of running water and nging


    dishware.


    But the library was quiet, shrouded in soft, inky darkness. Moonbeams fell in long shafts across the


    rugs on the library¡¯s lower level, dust floating in their wakes. I didn¡¯t even bother lighting a candle as I


    reached thedder leading to the upper loft and climbed up to the second story, smiling as Iid eyes


    upon my favorite ce in the entire castle.


    The loft was cozy, yet spacious, a corner of it lined with cushions and low-lying chaise lounges. It was


    large enough to house five rows of bookshelves; however, the space between them was totally


    shadowed by darkness. No one came up here but me, it seemed. I could leave a book open in the nest


    of cushions and no one woulde and close it or put it away. It was my ce, my haven.


    I hadn¡¯t been reading long before I heard the library door open and shut and a light move through the


    dark below me. Someone cleared their throat as they set a candle on a table, then cursed under their


    breath as something fell and bounced across the carpet.


    I crawled on my hands and knees over to the railing, looking down to see Aaron standing in the center


    of the library, his face tilted up toward the ceiling with arge journal of some sort in his hand and a


    pencil in the other. I watched him for a moment as he studied the mural above our heads, his pencil


    moving across the paper with great speed.


    But then his eyes met mine. And he screamed.


    I screamed too, his outburst scaring the absolute wits out of me.


    His face reddened furiously as his breathing returned to normal and he bent to pick up the journal and


    pencil he had dropped, straightening up and fixing me with a steely re.


    ¡°You scared me to death!¡± he said, his voice choked and gravelly. I got off my knees and stood,


    gripping the railing. ¡°I thought you were a ghost, or demon.¡±


    14:101


    0096


    Chapter 19: This Was Heat


    ¡°A demon?¡±


    ¡°You already are a demon. A real pain in my-¡± He mumbled inaudibly as he righted the papers that had


    come loose from his journal when he dropped it.


    ¡°Were you drawing? Were you drawing the mural?¡±


    He looked up at me, his face still serious and twisted in a scowl. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you in your room? I was


    looking for you.¡±


    ¡°I waited up for you. It was gettingte.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing up there?¡± he asked, closing the journal.


    ¡°I asked you first,¡± I said, tilting my head to the side. He looked down at the journal in his hands and


    sighed, reaching over to grab the candle from the table before making his way over to thedder.


    A few secondster the journalnded with a thud on the floor of the loft, followed by Aaron and the


    candle he had bnced in one hand. I crept away from the railing, giving him room to climb up over the


    ladder. He handed me the candle, and I took it, setting it down on a stack of thick books and then sat


    back down in the nest cushions, my heart thrumming rapidly against my chest.


    Aaron crawled into the nest and plopped the journal between us, grunting softly as he made himself


    comfortable. I had the sudden image of him as a wolf, imagining him with thick, dark brown fur and the


    same spectacr eyes. He¡¯d be huge, I was sure, lurking in the dark of the night and pawing the


    ground like he was currently doing to the cushions.


    ¡°Can I open it?¡± I asked, my fingers tingling as my hand hovered over the well-worn leather cover. He


    sighed deeply, his cheeks flushing a delicate rose as he nodded, turning away as I gently picked it up


    and set it in myp.


    Inside were dozens of sketches done in pencil, the lines blurred in spots where his hand had brushed


    against what looked like hand-pressed paper, some sheets harboring tiny traces of nt matter and


    dried petals.


    I turned the pages slowly, taking time to linger on each page. He had drawnndscapes, portraits, and


    pictures of boats so realistic it looked as though they¡¯de off the page and settle in my hands. I


    stopped on a page where he had drawn two men seated at a small table outside of a bar, rolled


    cigarettes hanging off of their lips as they bent over a chess board. I could smell the picture, smell the


    smoke and taste the tang of the bitter ales sitting in the warm sun on the table as they yed.


    ¡°These are incredible,¡± I whispered, careful not to touch the delicate charcoal marks.


    There was a picture of a woman, her face obscure as though he was drawing her from a distant, almost


    unreachable memory This one was done in color, gentle watercolor marks that pooled in some ces.


    Brown hair, soft peach-colored skin. I looked up at Aaron as a sadness swept over me, tightening


    around my heart. This was someone he had lost. ¡°Who is she?¡± I whispered, looking up at him.


    But he only shrugged, picking at the tassels on one of the pillows, avoiding eye contact


    I turned the pages as the candle burned down, the me casting a soft glow across the drawings.


    ¡°Wait-¡± he said softly, reaching out as though to take the journal from my hands as I turned another


    page, the image filling the paper taking my breath away.


    It was me.


    I wasughing, my mouth open in a beaming smile. My hair was piled on top of my head in my


    signature bun the kind I did when my hair was too big and too knotted to even attempt to brush through


    it. He had drawn the sharp angles of my face, the curve of my shoulder and the scar above my left


    breast that was just visible where the image faded into smears of charcoal and dust


    ¡°I can¡¯t get your eyes right,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s like looking into a mirror. I¡­¡± I felt choked up, the tears beginning to well in the corner of my eyes


    as I looked up at him.


    He reached out, his fingers touching my temples, smoothing the hair from my face. It¡¯s that look Right


    there. I just can¡¯t I can¡¯t get it right-¡± He leaned in, brushing a kiss on my cheek, then my jaw, the


    sensation sending ripples of goosetlesh up my arms. He kissed my mouth then, slowly, his hands


    running down over my shoulders and forearms as he took my hands in his It wasn¡¯t a hungry, needy


    kiss. There was no primal greed. It was not like the kiss that day in the field or the kiss the night before


    that was driven by purpose. This kiss was for us, and it was perfect.


    I let go of his hands, reaching up to run my fingers through his thick hair. I felt warm all over as he took


    my face in his hands,


    43 194


    Chapter 19: This Was Heat


    pulling me closer, kissing me with more power and conviction. Before I knew it, he was guiding me


    backward onto the cushions, his hands running down my belly and waist and scrunching the fabric of


    the silk dress up my thighs as his hands continued to explore.


    It wasn¡¯t long before we were naked against the cushions, his body zed with sweat and glistening in


    the candlelight. He took his time, moving against the wetness between my legs, his fingers gripping my


    hips as he took me, gently at first, then harder and hungrier as he pushed me towards the edge, the


    sharp fullness giving way to pure, unadulterated ecstasy.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Whatever this was wasn¡¯t just business. This was heat. Need. A deeply rooted longing that threatened


    to shatter my carefully crafted life. I was a goner, I realized. How could I let this end and watch him go,


    separated by a turbulent and unforgiving sea?


    His name was at the tip of my tongue as another wave of pleasure washed over me, causing me to


    arch my back and cry out. He was smiling,ughing into my chest as he copsed, wrapping his arms


    around me and bringing me to his chest as he rolled onto his back, holding me against his heart.


    No, this was more than business. He was more than a breeder.


    And I would never be the same.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 240

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 240


    Chapter 20: Just Like Your Mother


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Troy-Three Nights Ago


    ¡°Troy. So, you came.¡±


    As if I had a choice. Romero was the whole reason I was in this ce, trying not to get struck by


    lightning or drown in the unrelenting humidity while Aaron was stranded on a beach in the Isles of


    Denali, enjoying a cool drink and tanning his nearly translucent skin on the soft, white sand.


    I eyed Romero coolly as he neared, his cane tapping against the stone floor with each slow step in my


    direction.


    ¡°You look like your mother,¡± he said with a strange, slightly menacing smile. I bit the inside of my lip to


    stop myself from saying anything, willing myself to have a filter for the first time in my life. ¡°But I


    understand that you wouldn¡¯t know her, would you?¡±


    I swallowed, tucking my hands in my pockets.


    ¡°Ah, yes. That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Romero finally reached the bars, sitting down on a stool. The action


    took most of his strength, and he was quiet for a moment as his heavy breathing returned to normal.


    ¡°You know I¡¯ve been up here for twenty years, Troy?¡±


    I nodded, once, watching the man as he coughed into his fist.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Twenty years in this tower. Almost longer than that Alpha below us has been alive, did you


    know that? I¡¯m sure you assumed he wasn¡¯t the man that put me here, no, that was Talon. The half-


    wit¡¯s father. Ethan¡¯s Beta. Of course, King James was still in power then.¡± He looked away from me


    toward thending of the stairs, snickering. ¡°Ethan. Ha! Tell me, have you seen his girl? The daughter,


    what was her name¡­ Maeve? Say, does she look like her mother? Do you know who I¡¯ m talking


    about-¡±


    ¡°She looks like Ethan, Romero,¡± I said bluntly, color rising in my cheeks at the mention of Maeve¡¯s


    name. In truth, I only knew what Ethan looked like from the handful of portraits I had seen scattered


    around the castle, but the resemnce was uncanny. Maeve was her father¡¯s daughter, the fair version


    of her father¡¯s dark and brooding characteristics.


    ¡°Ah, so he speaks more than one word at a time,¡± heughed, a dry choking sound that made the hair


    on my arms stand on end. ¡°I was told you didn¡¯t start talking until you were five years n


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much to say,¡± I growled, struggling to maintain myposure. I hadn¡¯t needed to say


    much as a child, anyway, having grown up bouncing from ind to ind in the Isles, working on the


    ships for the pack of Poldesse that crept through the waters like ghosts in the mist. I was one of many


    orphaned or abandoned boys absorbed by the pack and used like workhorses.


    But I was different. I had Alpha blood. I was a descendant of Romero. My mother was his daughter,


    Madalynn.


    He chuckled. ¡°So she looks like Ethan, eh? How unfortunate for the girl. Her mother was a real beauty


    at one time. Ethan¡¯s breeder, she was.¡± He paused, his beady blue eyes creasing with mirth. ¡°And a


    sl*t.¡±


    I was taken aback by thisment and narrowed my eyes on him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    Romero peered at me through the bars, his eyes cloudy with age. I wondered briefly if he could see


    very well at all now. ¡°When do theye? The reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°A month, give or take,¡± I said shortly, watching his face fall and his eyes narrow.


    ¡°Ha! Damian has lost his grip on those wolves, hasn¡¯t he? Insolent sod.¡±


    ¡°You realize what you asked of us, right? How difficult it will be to get you out of Valoria?¡± I sneered,


    stepping forward. I had heard of Romero, and had known we shared blood. That¡¯s why I had been sent


    to Valoria when word of Ethan¡¯s ns for the future of his family¡¯s hold on Valoria trickled down through


    the trade route. His daughter was being used to bring forth a new heir, the breeder a man from his new


    alliance with the Red Lakes pack.


    ¡°Do you realize how easily I could be freed from this tower, Troy? Horace has the very key to my


    prison. He¡¯s been the advisor to the half-wit Alpha for ten years, ten years I could¡¯ve been free of this


    ce. Do you know why I remain? Why I rot away in the tower?¡± He let go of the bars and reached


    down, his back cracking as he groped in the dim light for his cane. He rose to his full height, leaning on


    the cane for support. ¡°Ethan. Ethan is the reason. He and that whore unraveled my ns and


    destroyed my kingdom. He was supposed to be your father, did you know that? He was supposed to


    marry your mother and bind our packs together. But he chose the breeder and their spawn.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with Maeve? Why wait for your freedom until now?¡±


    ¡°Because!¡± he sneered, pointing to me with his cane before bringing it back down with a thundering


    p. ¡°I wanted Rosalie. I wanted ess to her powers. She was the key, you see, to a fortune beyond


    anything you could over imagine. A treasure beyond the scope of our world-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mad! You¡¯ve lost your damn mind-¡± ¡°Her blood can open doors, Troy. I lost my chance with


    Rosalie. But they had a girl child. The next White Queen. She is my key now. And the child she births


    will fertilize our family tree, paving the way for wolves more powerful than you can possibly imagine-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional-¡±


    ¡°And oh, you are no mere breeder my boy. No. When the reinforcementse and rid the pack of


    Ethan¡¯s stain, putting Poldesse on its rightful throne¡­ well, you will be my heir. You will rule as Alpha.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to wipe out pack Drogomor,¡± I said, my voice falling t as my cheeks began to warm with


    a mingled sense of fury and desperation. ¡°This was the n all along, to wipe them out, to kill Ernest


    and his court-¡±


    He nodded, his teeth glimmering in the yellow light.


    I stepped forward, my head bent and shoulders squared. ¡°Ernest and Maeve are innocent, Romero.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but it¡¯s of no consequence to me. Ernest must die. So must Rowan, Ethan¡¯s son. Once word of


    my escape and take over of Drogomor is circted, Ethan and his son wille to rescue their


    precious Maeve. They will never return to the North. I will bury their bones beneath the castle. I will


    make Maeve watch.¡±


    ¡°And what of her? Will you kill her like you so stupidly n to do with the rest of the pack? You¡¯re


    nning on starting a war, Romero!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he smiled, his thin lips stretching over his teeth, ¡°a war we will win¡­ unlikest time.


    Everything will be mine.¡±


    This man was deranged, totally andpletely out of his mind. I would be talking to Horace about this.


    I needed to get a letter to Damien as soon as possible.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do this,¡± I said, turning away from him and taking a step toward the door.


    ¡°Oh, poor little Maeve, then.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 241

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 241


    Chapter 21: The Golden Generation


    Rowan


    I could¡¯ve kissed the ground at the rocky, wind-swept beach when our boat finally reached the small


    port of Red Lakes. The journey had been the most difficult thing I had ever done, and I was sure I was


    going to die at least twice before we finally saw the rolling hills and snow-capped mountains of Red


    Lake¡¯s territory in the distance.


    The precious cargo, our sr panels, had made the journey unscathed. We hadn¡¯t lost a single


    crewman, and our boat was in one piece. The forty-foot swells had tossed us mercilessly, but we had


    survived. The journey across the Ghilhanda Sea was doable. We had been sessful.


    And my sess was met with a prize. My mate.


    I felt her the second I set foot on the beach. I could smell her, her scent warm andforting like


    honey and freshly baked bread. She smelled like home somehow, but a home I¡¯d never known. A


    home, I realized shortly after Eugene introduced me to his daughters, that I would likely never know.


    Because the beautiful Hanna, with her dark, lustrous hair and warm brown eyes, was betrothed to


    another man.


    And I was meant to marry her older sister, Kacidra.


    Red Lakes was everything I expected it to be. It was densely wooded and mountainous, the water of


    the vast, seemingly endlesske the vige bordered was just that, red, its rocky beach dappled with


    strangled colored burnt orange and green rocks.


    The trees here were the real prize, thick evergreens and redwoods with trunks so thick your hands


    wouldn¡¯t touch if you wrapped your arms around them. These trees were older than the earth itself it


    seemed, ancient giants towering over man¡¯s creation with their thick branches outstretched and full to


    create a never-ending canopy over the small, sleepy vige the Alpha of Red Lakes and his family


    called home.


    Eugene was a small man, standing nearly a foot shorter than myself but with a loud, outgoing


    personality to make up for it. He was vibrant and domineering, demanding and receiving respect from


    the three hundred or so pack members who epted him as their leader. Eugene had forged a path for


    these people. He had aplished what was seemingly impossible when he broke away from the


    packs of Finadli and traveled north with his flock, knowing full well the separation would be a


    dangerous endeavor. But they had survived, and thrived, in a ce once thought inhospitable.


    My parents respected him for it. I could see why my father trusted the man and why he considered him


    a friend.


    And I was to marry his daughter.


    There was no point in protesting. Kacidra had done that enough to cover the length of my stay during


    the first few hours onnd. Kacidra was the eldest by two minutes, Aaron¡¯s twin sister in fact, fair of


    skin and hair like her father but with an attitude to make even the most stoic man surrender.


    Oh, Kacidra would have been a true match for Maeve, no doubt. They would¡¯ve hated each other, at


    least until they realized how powerful they could be as allies. Kacidra and Maeve could rule the world


    together if given the chance.


    And so, I spent two weeks in the torment of Kacidra and agony over her sister, who hadn¡¯t said a single


    word to me and wouldn¡¯t meet my eye, no matter how much I tried to identally find myself in her


    path. No, Hanna wouldn¡¯t even look at me. She was


    going to reject me. It was likely she had no choice.


    I could already feel the pain of it.


    I kept busy, however, setting up the rows upon rows of sr panels in arge open space on the


    outskirts of the vige where the trees were sparse and the ground was dry and t from constant,


    unrelenting sun. Sulfur springs bubbled incessantly in the background as I worked, my head always


    bent to my task.


    But the third week, things changed. Kacidra had given up on making my life as miserable as possible,


    growing bored of pestering me. We found ourselves, surprisingly, enjoying each other¡¯spany as we


    set up the panels and tested the lines, Kacidra pouring over the blueprints for the underground lines


    that would eventually bring power into the vige.


    Suddenly, I had a friend in Red Lakes, the rtionship budding between us taking the edge of my pain


    of losing my mate, at least


    temporarily


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re doing it right? I think that¡¯s upside down.¡± Kacidra was leaning against one of the


    sr panels, her blond hair tied back in a long braid over one shoulder as she watched me struggling


    with a shorted-out battery pack. I wiped the sweat from my brow, running my fingers through my hair


    that had grown too long for my liking since arriving in Red Lakes.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± I said under my breath, hitting the pack several times with the palm of my


    hand. To my surprise, the little green light that indicated it was absorbing power from the sr panel


    came back on and began to blink. ¡°See, I told you I knew what I was doing.


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Dumb luck, Rowan. What am I supposed to do when one of these breaks again


    and you¡¯re not here?¡±


    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be your problem, seeing as you¡¯reing back to Winter Forest with me.¡±


    ¡°I will absolutely not be doing that.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I breathed, fumbling with the breaker box on the back of the panel as I tried to slide the battery


    pack back in ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked, moving on to the next sr panel.


    ¡°Oh, nothing really. Just thinking of some gossip I heard in the vige this summer.¡± She twirled the end


    of her braid between her fingers, giving me a teasing smile.


    I waited a moment for her to continue as I pried open the next utility box, peering over the top of the


    panel when she remained silent. ¡°Are you going to tell me what it is?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Mmm.. if you really want to know.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s either listen to you talk or enjoy the peaceful solitude of nature.¡±


    She scowled, tossing her braid behind her back and rolling a rock back and forth along the pad of her


    foot as she pondered whether I was worthy of whatever she had to say. This was the game we had


    been ying since I arrived.


    ¡°Wrenn Abdordeen got someone pregnant,¡± she said, matter-of-factly, tilting her head for a better view


    of the flush that ripped across my cheeks.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Hanna was betrothed to Wrenn, who was nothing more than a neanderthal in tight jeans and a crisp


    white T-shirt. The man could barely put a sentence together. I was more shocked by the fact he knew


    where he was supposed to put it over the scandal of a baby born outside of a marriage. Nevertheless,


    the news sent a ripple of excitement through my core as I straightened up to my full height, the


    question I desperately needed the answer to written clear as day on my face.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, really. Someone from a neighboring pack to the south.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean¡­¡±


    She pursed her lips, shrugging casually as she nodded her head. ¡°Well, Dad might not go through with


    the wedding now,¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I eximed, pumping my fist in the air before I could stop myself. Kacidra only rolled her eyes,


    crossing her arms over her chest as she watched me dissolve into a puddle of hope and anticipation.


    Kacidra had known for a while that Hanna and I were mates. She had sensed it, somehow. Seeing me


    struggle with the pain of Hanna¡¯s rejection had been the turning point in my rtionship with Kacidra.


    We now had the same enemy. Wrenn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited yet, cowboy.¡± She picked at a hole in her jacket, watching me through narrowed


    eyes. ¡°You and I are still supposed to get married, remember?¡±.


    ¡°Yeah, so,¡±


    this drama spin for a while before we can even think of broaching the subject of dissolving our own


    engagement.¡±


    ¡°Would your dad seriously have Hanna marry that guy? After-after this?¡± I waved my hands wildly, fear


    creeping in again. I had


    Chapter 21: The Golden Generation


    been on edge over Hanna since my arrival, and Kacidra was obviously enjoying toying with my


    emotions right now.


    ¡°Uh, yeah. It¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Why? Come on, Rowan! Think with that big, manly brain of yours.¡±


    I fought back the scoff that was tickling the back of my throat as she took a few steps forward, stopping


    to lean on another sr panel


    She continued, ¡°What are we to our parents besides pawns in a great game of conquer and divide?


    Your family was one of the lucky ones, you know, able to hang on to theirnds and birthrights after the


    war and all. My father will go down in history as the Alpha who brought the packs to the northwest to


    settlend once deemed uninhabitable. They even named that road after him. We¡¯re the golden


    generation. We give them the ability to further their conquests.¡±


    Kacidra was referring to the narrow dirt road that led from Red Lakes all the way down to the border of


    Finaldi. Eugene had cut through the dense forest himself, with the help of his pack of course, chopping


    down trees to clear their path to where they would eventually put down a im on thend. Other


    smaller packs from Finaldi had followed, settling here and there along the four hundred mile stretch of


    road that took ten years toplete. Kacidra had been a teenager by the time they began to build the


    new vige.


    ¡°This is a young pack,¡± she continued, ¡°and my dad would do anything to keep it alive, including selling


    his own daughters.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t sold to me,¡±


    ¡°Oh? What else would you call it? An exchange? I was the payment for these sr panels.¡±


    ¡°Stop-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the bridge for the alliance between our packs, right? The two of us are just pawns, Rowan. Just


    like Hanna and Wrenn. Wrenn is hands down the stupidest person I have ever met. He¡¯s just a pretty


    face. But he is the son of Alpha Hector of the Red Moon pack. Dad needs an alliance with them to


    complete the road south past the border of Finaldi.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡± I began, unable to find the words.


    ¡°Medieval?¡± she suggested, tapping her fingers on the top of the sr panel. ¡°Look, all I¡¯m saying is


    don¡¯t get your hopes up. okay? Alliances, alliances, alliances. Look at Aaron and Maeve¡¯s situation,¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I said, waving my hand in dismissal, not wanting to talk about it. ¡°But, I mean, the alliance


    between our families would still be in ce if I married Hanna instead.¡±


    ¡°What about Red Moon, then? Hmm? Who are they going to marry off to Wrenn¡ª¡± She paused,


    ring at me. ¡°NOT me.¡±


    I shrugged, yfully kicking a small rock across the dirt in her direction. She stopped it with her shoe,


    rolling it with her toes. ¡°Why not? He¡¯s not your type?¡± I teased.


    She scowled, shaking her head as she kicked the rock forcefully in my direction. The small stone


    bounced off the ground and bit me in the shin.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my type.¡±


    ¡°What is your type, then? Tall, lean men with¡ª¡±


    ¡°No one here, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a very nice thing to say in front of your future husband,¡± I said dryly.


    She snorted, looking away from me as she continued, ¡°Anyway, do you understand what I¡¯m trying to


    say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get it. You¡¯re definitely not wrong,¡± I said as I crouched back down behind the sr panel,


    screwing the door of the utility box back into ce.


    ¡°Hanna is wholly loyal to our pack, Rowan,¡± she said with slight annoyance. She won¡¯t do anything to


    stop her engagement from going through, not unless she¡¯s ordered to. You have to understand that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± i felt a little hot, my throat dry as I swallowed. Surely, the mate bond was stronger than the


    loyalty she felt, stronger than her sense of duty and purpose.


    I needed to talk to my parents about this, but my dad wouldn¡¯t be there for a while yet, and it was too


    important to write in a letter.


    I stood, walking past Kacidra and beckoning her to follow as I made my way through the rows of panels


    toward the little cabin like structure that had been built to house the huge batteries that were fed by the


    sr panels. I opened another set of utility boxes, searching through the switches and flipping them on.


    A low, electric thrum filled the space around us as the panels began to turn on, lifting their faces toward


    the sun,


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I muttered as I closed the boxes, looking out over the glistening field of silicon. ¡°There won¡¯t


    be power to the vige for two or three days still, if everything goes well. Once the main batteries are


    charged, and the back-up batteries are at fifty percent capacity, we can open the lines and feed power


    through to the vige.¡±


    She looked over my shoulder, standing on her tiptoes to do so. ¡°Cool.¡±


    *Is that all you have to say? Look at all the work we did today,¡±


    ¡°Rowan?¡± came a soft, honeyed voice from behind us. I turned around, taking Kacidra by the shoulders


    to move her out of the way

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 242

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 242


    Chapter 22: Mothers Like Ours


    Rowan


    She was wet. Water dripped from her hair onto the dry, cracked earth at her feet. Her nightgown was


    clinging to her skin, showing off her shapely curves in their entirety. I fought the urge to reach out and


    touch her, to cover her, but Kacidra grabbed my arm and yanked me backward.


    ¡°Rowan, don¡¯t,¡± kacidra said firmly, her face pale and flushed with concern.


    Hanna was looking at me, her deep brown eyes wide and ked with gold. A wave of unease washed


    over me as I looked at her, the feeling cutting through the intensity of the bond we had yet to act on.


    ¡°Hanna?¡± Kacidra said in a tone I had never heard from her before. She looked almost motherly as she


    gazed at her sister, her eyes cloudy with despair. Hanna didn¡¯t answer. She kept her eyes on me,


    reaching out her hand with her palm up toward the sky. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her Rowan,¡± Kacindra warned,


    sucking in her breath as she stepped between us, taking Hanna lightly by the shoulders and turning her


    around, the two of them walking slowly out of the field of sr panels and into the woods. ¡°Come find


    meter, Rowan. We need to talk!¡± Kacidra¡¯s voice echoed as she disappeared from view. ¨C


    ***


    Maeve


    Gemma moved out from behind the desk in her office, flipping through the pages of a thick, paperback


    book.


    ¡°Are you.. nauseous?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ having back pain?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What about food avessions?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She leaned against desk, her eyes scanning the book¡¯s contents. It had been a week since


    Aaron and I slept together in the library. I was still reeling from it, processing it. Thankfully things were


    good between Aaron and me. He was attentive and yful like usual. There wasn¡¯t a sheet of


    awkwardness between us.


    And, I hadn¡¯t given Gemma the details about our night. For some reason, I was desperate to keep it to


    myself, to cherish it. My heart squeezed as I sat down and looked up at the massive book she was


    holding. It was about pregnancy, I realized as my eyes flitted over the cover and title that was broken


    up by Gemma¡¯s syed fingers.


    If I was pregnant, Aaron would be leaving soon. I didn¡¯t want to even think about it. ¡°Does your mouth


    taste like metal?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gemma shrugged, closing the book and setting it on her desk. ¡°It¡¯s obviously too early to know, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a week since¡­. Well, I think I have to go in for another blood sample next week.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah. It¡¯s too early. And they¡¯ll probably need to send the sample to thebs at the University. I


    guess we just¡­ wait and see.¡± She turned toward the window, the sun reflecting off the dainty ne


    she was wearing around her neck. I tilted my head to the side to get a better look at it.


    ¡°Where did thate from?¡±


    She reached up to touch the delicate chain, sliding her touch down to finger the oval-shaped


    moonstone that was fixed in an intricate gold setting. ¡°It was my mother¡¯s,¡± she said with a soft, airy


    smile.


    0.00%


    Chapter 22: Mothers Like Ours


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you wear it before. It¡¯s beautiful!¡± I loved dainty jewelry, but I couldn¡¯t be trusted to


    wear it. I always snapped the chains of bracelets and nes and lost them, and my hands were too


    busy for rings. Gemma¡¯s ne highlighted her slender neck, the color of the moonstone vibrant


    against the creamy color of her skin.


    ¡°I never thought to wear it, honestly. It was part of her collection. It kinda¡­ I don¡¯t know, called to me


    this morning, if that makes sense.¡±


    I shrugged, missing my own mother suddenly. I did like to see Gemma dressing up more, though. She


    had traded her simple button-down shirts and jeans for skirts and dresses, rouge on her cheeks and


    lips and her hair now tied back in a neat bun at the nape of her neck. I looked down at my shorts, the


    same ones I had stolen back from Aaron a few days ago, and smiled softly to myself.


    Gemma was every bit a Luna. I only wished she could see it. I wished Ernest would get over the insane


    notion that he was cursed so that they could be together.


    ¡°What are you up to today?¡± Gemma asked as she rounded her desk and sat back down, reaching into


    a drawer to pull out her agenda.


    I shrugged again, standing and adjusting the tight shorts. Had these actually fit Aaron better than me?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron and I are going to the vige for lunch. I¡¯ll be back before dinner.¡±


    Gemma gave me a parting smile as I left her office, closing the door behind me. Aaron hade into


    my room in the early morning, waking me at the crack of dawn by throwing the curtains open and being


    as loud as possible. I never woke early, but Aaron was obviously a creature of the morning, always


    chipper and at his most annoying.


    ¡°I need to talk to you about something,¡± he had said into my ear, leaning over me to kiss me on the


    cheek before I could swat him away. ¡°Meet me at Johnny¡¯s for lunch at noon, okay?¡±


    ***


    Rowan


    ¡°She was asleep.¡± Kacidra poked at the fire that separated us with a stick, holding it up and examining


    the me before bringing it back down onto the ground, drawing a long ck line in the dirt.


    ¡°Like, sleepwalking?¡±


    She nodded gravely, tossing the stick in the fire and walking toward me. She sat on one of the logs,


    stretching her legs out in front of her. ¡°My mother used to do the same thing sometimes. More so


    before she died. She didn¡¯t call it sleepwalking, though. She always said it was moreplicated than


    that. She called it dream dancing. She said, and it sounds crazy, that she was walking the thin line


    between our world and hers.¡±


    ¡°Hers?¡±


    ¡°The Moon Goddess. She controls our dreams, ording to our mother. Mom made¡­ she made


    decisions about our lives based on what she saw.¡±


    ¡°How long has she been doing this?¡±


    ¡°Hanna? Since she could walk. Our mother was always so proud of it, too. They were truly bonded.


    Hanna only really ever spoke to her. The rest of us were just. I don¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t understand them.


    Even Dad didn¡¯t understand; he was scared of it. He was scared they would hurt themselves, but my


    mother encouraged it.¡±


    ¡°How did Hanna get out to the sr field? It¡¯s nearly a mile-long walk-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone farther before.¡± Kacidra swallowed hard, looking out over the riverbed toward the dim,


    yellow lights in the trees beyond, thentern light from the windows in the vige.


    ¡°Does she remember her dreams?¡± I asked, curious but also totally confused. Hanna had looked like


    she was awake. She had moved like she was awake. She was standing, blinking, and breathing with


    effort from the walk and the heat.


    ¡°Hanna? I don¡¯t know. If so, she¡¯s never told me about them. My mother.. my mother did. She told me.¡±


    Kacidra was uneasy, almost fearful.


    ¡°Can you tell me what she saw?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t describe it like she could, and it was so long ago now. I just remember a


    word she often repeated


    25.63%


    12:29 1


    Chapter 22: Mothers Like Ours


    when she was dreaming, Leto. I don¡¯t know what it means.¡±


    ¡°Leto was the Moon Goddess¡¯s name,¡± I said quickly, without meaning to say it aloud. Kacidra looked


    up at me expectantly, waiting for an exnation as to where I had gotten that information. ¡°It¡¯s not


    taught in not in church and stuff. But my mom is a White Queen, She supposedly shares the blood of


    the Moon Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, those.¡±


    ¡°I never understood why my mother said it, though. Why would she?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she was on a first-name basis with the Goddess in her dreams, or something,¡± I said, trying to


    sound yful, but my words fell t and serious.


    A silence passed between us, broken only by the sound of the fire and the river¡¯s roaring current


    behind us.


    ¡°What do you think Hanna dreams about?¡± I finally asked.


    Kacidra took a deep breath, giving me a defeated look. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t. But today was the


    first time in my life I¡¯ve heard her say anything during one of her spells.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and it was your name. Rowan. She said Rowan.¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s obviously dreaming of me, then.¡± Again I tried to tease, but my chest tightened around the


    words. Kacidra was usually the one joking around. Tonight, she was stone-cold serious.


    ¡°My mother died while she was dreaming. I know Dad told you she¡­ she got sick, but really she just


    dropped onto her knees one morning and never stood back up. She was stuck in her dream. I know


    she was. It was shortly after we returned from visiting your family, ten years ago or so. Tell me, did you


    feel the mate bond earlier? When she came to the sr farm?¡±


    ¡°I guess. I mean, yeah.¡±


    ¡°But did you feel it, feel it?¡± She was looking at me earnestly, her eyes begging me to understand,


    which I did. I hadn¡¯t felt the maic pull. I had only caught the faintest whiff of her scent.


    *No. I didn¡¯t feel it as strongly.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s because she wasn¡¯t, like, in her body,¡±


    ¡°Hold on now,¡± I said, raising my hands up to stop her. ¡°This is getting a little¡­ I just don¡¯t understand


    what we saw, okay? Why was she soaking wet, first of all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her thing when she¡¯s dreaming. She swims.¡±


    ¡°Swims? Swims where?¡±


    *The river, probably. We haven¡¯t ever caught her doing it, but she always returns to us after a spell wet


    like that*


    ¡°Is she is she okay? kacidra?¡± Fear gripped me, twisting painfully in my stomach as I thought of Hanna


    and the far-away look in her eyes. This was my mate, after all. I suddenly realized her total avoidance


    of me during my stay might have more to do with the fact that she was in a dream state rather than


    rejection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know. I want to believe it, but our mother was so unwell toward the end, and


    she ¡®dream danced infrequently. Hanna has them every day. Every single day.¡±


    I looked into the fire, my mind doing a dance of its own. I thoughting to Red Lakes would bring me


    peace and direction, a stepping stone toward my greater ambitions.


    But finding my mate had thrown me for a loop. And now?


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great to just be normal every once in a while?¡± I asked, ncing over at Kacidra. I had


    been slowly epting her as a friend before, and definitely liked herpany, but now I had a


    newfound respect for the woman.


    ¡°Yeah.. it would. But with mothers like ours, it¡¯s damn near impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I nodded, smiling softly to myself. I don¡¯t think my mom had visions. She hadn¡¯t said she did, anyway.


    I¡¯m sure she would have told


    58.99%


    19.70.


    1


    Chapter 22: Mothers Like Ours


    I¡¯m sure Dad would¡¯ve known.


    ¡°Was your mom from Finaldi, like you all?¡± I asked, sitting down on the log beside her. It was dark, truly


    the dead of night now. But just like in Winter Forest, the sun still hung low in the sky, casting a heavy


    purple light across the sky.


    She shook her head, ¡°She wasn¡¯t. She was from the isles, though not originally.¡± She made a face like


    she didn¡¯t want to say more or didn¡¯t know the history, so I let it go.


    ¡°Really? I leaned in, intrigued that she wasn¡¯t originally from Finaldi.


    ¡°Yeah, she came to Finaldi as a teenager; that¡¯s where she met Dad. He was a warrior for the Alpha of


    Breles. She was just a viger. Their Alpha was old-school and deeply involved in the personal lives of


    his pack; he didn¡¯t give them permission to marry, so they left and hid near the Northern Border until


    after the war. That is when they began their journey here.¡±


    Another moment of silence gripped us, and we sat close to each other in the stillness. I reached out


    and took her hand in mine, squeezing it. ¡°I want to help her. I know you do, too. What can we do?¡±


    Kacidra looked up at me, her eyes welling with tears for a moment before sheposed herself.


    ¡°Her dream journal, Rowan. We need to find it.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 243

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 243


    Chapter 23: Train Ride to Nowhere


    Troy


    I was in deep.


    Totally andpletely in over my head.


    And as I watched Horace approach, his gnarled figure limping through the garden as though he were


    simply out on a stroll, I tensed, my shoulders tight and rigid as I straightened up to my full height and


    leaned the rake I was holding against one of the freshly pruned bushes.


    The garden had be our meeting ce after Maeve had caught me on the outskirts of the castle


    grounds on my first day in residence. Horace and I had been leaving notes to each other beneath a pile


    of fallen stones in the dpidated shed since I arrived in Valoria several weeks ago as prepared to


    masquerade as Aaron, the breeder. Aaron, the one I knew she was falling in love with.


    She didn¡¯t know me. She couldn¡¯t know me. And when she cried out his name while I moved within her,


    I could have screamed and beat my fists in agony. Oh, I was in trouble. Meeting my mate was not part


    of the n.


    Neither was trying to save her life.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I was here to trick her, to stall until Damian¡¯s warriors arrived to take over the castle. That was the


    original n, at least. No one had said a thing about killing her. Romero wanted me to actually bed her


    and get her pregnant, potentially holding her hostage until the child was born and Romero could do


    away with her, or worse, keep her alive to harness her powers.


    But I wasn¡¯t Romero¡¯s pawn. I hadn¡¯t even known he existed until the Persephone made port in


    Avondale, the capital of the Isles, six months ago when Alpha Damian demanded my presence and


    vaguely exined the mission.


    I never considered myself part of Poldesse. We smuggl?d and pirated for them, sure, but I had grown


    up running wild with the other orphaned ¡°beach rats¡± until Keaton had stolen enough coins and gems to


    have the rotten body of the Persephone towed from its shallow grave on a beach on the ind of


    Suntra and fully renovate her.


    Then we sailed the high seas. That was my home. My pack. That was where my loyalties lie.


    But then I found out I had a living grandfather, and everything changed.


    I would have done anything to know him, to look upon his face and maybe, just maybe, see a hint of


    the mother I couldn¡¯t remember.


    But Romero was a monster. A sick, deranged old man. And as I stood in the garden waiting for Horace


    to make his way toward me, I realized how much of a monster I was being to Maeve myself.


    I had to get out of it. I had to get her out of it.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s done? You¡¯ve-¡±


    ¡°Slept with her?¡± I hissed, keeping my voice low lest the gardeners were listening. I always spent my


    mornings in the garden, not having much else to do. The physicalbor was good for me.


    ¡°Yes. Were you sessful?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to wait and see, won¡¯t we?¡± | sneered, grasping the rake once more and running it


    over the freshly cut grass. Horace¡¯s lips stretched into a thin smile as he watched me, my obvious


    disdain for him seemingly adding years to his life. He was always lurking around, keeping an eye on


    me. I hated him immensely. I didn¡¯t trust him. And if he everid a finger on Maeve.


    Speaking of Maeve, I had somewhere to be.


    I tossed the rake across thewn toward the pile of gardening equipment and pushed past Horace,


    who looked after me in surprise.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    I looked back at him, narrowing my eyes into slits. ¡°Did Ernest not tell you? He¡¯s sending me on an


    errand. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow night.¡± It was a lie.


    ¡°Romero wants to see you. You need to be at the castle,¡± Horace said quickly, his voice low and beady


    eyes scanning the garden as he took a step toward me, his arm outstretched as though the skeleton of


    a man was going to attempt to grab me and physically prevent me from moving.


    ¡°He can wait. He¡¯s not going anywhere, obviously,¡± I snorted, looking up at Romero¡¯s tower for a


    moment before shing Horace a beaming, although fake, smile. ¡°See ya!¡±


    ¡°Get back here, you insolent boy-¡±


    I was already leagues ahead of him, walking briskly through the garden and out onto the pathway


    leading down into the vige through the greenbelt. I beelined for the trees, cursing under my breath


    that I hadn¡¯t had time to change out of the dirt-smeared jeans and T-shirt I was wearing. I picked grass


    clippings from my hair as I walked, tripping over a few roots on my way down. Maeve was supposed to


    meet me at the bar. I wanted to get there first.


    ***


    Chapter 23: Train Ride to Nowhere


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re leaving?¡± Maeve took the ss of sparkling water from her lips, her blonde


    brows knitted in a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s not forever. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°What is this errand Ernest has you going on?¡± She sipped her drink, her full, pink lips lingering on the


    ss a moment.


    I felt warm all over, and not from the heat of the day. We hadn¡¯t been together intimately since that


    night in the library a week ago. I had been trying to avoid her as much as I could. I always tried to avoid


    her. But she kept pulling me back in. I could¡¯ve reached across the table and taken her by the back of


    the neck, bending her over


    ¡°I have to fetch something from the port for him,¡± I said, gripping my pint of beer for dear life as the


    image faded from my mind.


    She sipped from her ss again, then made a face, putting it back down on the caf¨¦ table.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Why would Ernest be sending you to the port and not one of his warriors?¡± ¡°Because I have nothing to


    do.¡±


    She arched her brow, looking out over the street where the market stalls were flooding with people.


    ¡°What are you fetching?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    She gave me another look, her face somewhat clouded with emotion this time.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What happens now, Aaron?¡±


    I bit the inside of my cheek the way I always did when she mentioned Aaron¡¯s name. I knew this


    conversation wasing. I had fulfilled my duties as a breeder this past week. Now we waited.


    If she was pregnant well, the real Aaron would¡¯ve been packed up on a ship headed for Finaldi in a


    week¡¯s time. What¡¯s the n? I thought helplessly. looking over at her and trying to steel my


    expression. Damian¡¯s men would be here in two weeks to take over. Romero would be free. Maeve


    would be at his mercy.


    But not if I could get word to the Persephone first.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said honestly, looking into her eyes. ¡°But I promise you¡¯re going to be okay.¡±


    She gave me a quizzical nce and opened her mouth to speak as I quickly drained thest of my


    beer, wiping my mouth on the back of my hand. I stood and rounded the table, squeezing her shoulder


    as I bent down, whispering, ¡°We can talk about thister. I have to go if I¡¯m going to make the next


    train.¡±


    I desperately wanted to kiss her, especially as she opened her mouth to protest. My fingers ached as


    my touch left her skin, and I walked off the curb. I tucked them in the pockets of my jeans as I walked,


    willing myself not to look back.


    The post office had given me a schedule for the Port of Valoria when I requested one two weeks ago. I


    was looking for the Persephone, knowing she would dock at the port at least once during my stay. I


    knew Keaton wouldn¡¯t be a part of Damian¡¯s invasion, he had made that very clear. But, I needed to


    catch her first and get word to Keaton somehow, let him know I needed him to linger in the waters off


    the coast of Valoria and expect me to board when Damian and his pack flooded port on their way to


    Mirage.


    And I would be bringing Maeve with me.


    I bought a train ticket and waited on the tform, ncing over my shoulder every once and a while to


    be sure Maeve hadn¡¯t followed me.


    The Persephone was supposed to dock today, and I had at least a six-hour journey to the port by train.


    I could have shifted, of course, but I didn¡¯t know my way around the center of Mirage. The railway to


    the port was new, constructed in thest ten years or so based on what Maeve had told me, and it


    would take me directly to the port, and from the port I could do my best to locate Keaton and his crew.


    But when I finally reached my location, well after the sun had set over the southern horizon, I was met


    with a nearly empty port, the little seaside vige quiet and somber in the light evening rain.


    I walked into one of the taverns near the docks, running my fingers through my hair to bring the wet


    strands away from my face.


    I sat down, looking around as I did so, hoping to see a familiar face. ¡°What can I get you, mister?¡± A


    plump waitress with a pretty, young face was standing before me, her round hazel eyes alight with


    flirtation.


    smiled at her, nodding to the bar. ¡°Whatever¡¯s on tap. I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    She smiled, bobbing her head and walking away, joining up with a group of women who were obviously


    working in the tavern, the trio looking at me over their shoulders as the waitress poured my beer.


    I looked around again, spotting a man sitting in a corner booth with his head hanging over arge


    ledger, pencil in hand. He looked up at the window periodically, frowning, his wire-rimmed spectacles


    following down the bridge of nose as he checked his books again. I stood, ignoring the fact that the


    waitress was on her way over with the beer, and walked toward the man, sliding into the booth and


    sitting opposite him.


    He looked up, surprised.


    39 87%


    12.171


    Chapter 23: Train Ride to Nowhere


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the Persephone,¡± I began, watching suspicion twist his brow. ¡°She was supposed to be


    docked here today.¡±


    ¡°Aye, yeah. She was meant to dock. The weather¡¯s holding off several of therger ships that are


    coming from open water.¡±


    ¡°So, she hasn¡¯t been here yet?¡±


    The man shook his head, arching his brow in my direction. ¡°You have business with the captain of that


    ship?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a friend,¡± I said honestly.


    The man looked back down at his ledger, my suspicions about the contents being correct. He was a


    port master, and the estimated arrival and departure times were clear as day in ink in his books.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t wait up for him. This storm is holdin¡¯ strong; I doubt anyone is going to attempt to cross the


    channel tonight. Could be tomorrow afternoon before they drop their anchor.¡±


    ¡°Is there a way to get word to him in my absence? A letter, perhaps?¡± I reached into my back pocket


    and pulled out my wallet, shing a handful of bills. The man¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment before he


    leaned back in his seat, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°That ship is well known on the seas, you


    know. Captain Keaton, is it? He¡¯s a smuggler.¡± .


    ¡°Yeah, and there¡¯s a cut from his recent shipment for you if you can get a letter to him when he makes


    landfall.¡±


    The man sighed deeply, looking outside for a moment before looking back at me, his expression


    rxing as he held out his hand, palm out and open. I ced the bills in his hand and he tore a piece


    of paper from his ledger, handing it to me along with a pencil.


    ¡°Be sure this gets into his hands directly,¡± I said as I reluctantly passed him another bill, waiting for his


    nod of understanding.


    Keaton, there¡¯s more to this than I realized. Wait for me. Don¡¯t leave the waters of Valoria. I wille to


    you in a week.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 244

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 244


    Chapter 24: What¡¯s in a Name?


    Gemma


    I slipped from Ernest¡¯s bed, quiet as a mouse. He rolled onto his side and wrapped his arms around his


    pillow, barely waking as he moved and quickly fell back to sleep, his eyshes fluttering against his


    cheeks.


    I reached down and gathered my clothes, clutching them to my naked chest as I searched in vain for


    my underwear in the darkened room.


    The only light was an eerie green glowing from the windows where rain hammered against the


    side of the castle. Thunder boomed in the low-lying clouds, the sound strangelyforting as I pulled


    my shirt over my head and shimmied into my skirt. The storm raging outside the castle walls had


    covered the sounds of pure ecstasying from the Alpha¡¯s quarters, and I felt deliciously exposed as


    I snuck from the room, carrying my shoes in one hand, my underwear still very much missing,


    Oh, I was behaving like an idiot. I was setting myself up for heartbreak. I couldn¡¯t help it. I really


    couldn¡¯t. Ernest¡¯s hands on my body and his words whispered against my neck had awakened


    something deep within me. I couldn¡¯t put out the me now, no matter how hard I tried.


    And I had tried.


    But I smiled softly to myself as I walked down the corridor, a blush touching my cheeks asi ascended


    the stairs, and I realized I was walking with a slight


    limp.


    Oh, what would Maeve say when I told her ¡°Ouch!¡± I dropped my shoes, bringing my hands to my face


    as I cradled my nose. I could smell the blood before it began to flow, the wetness rolling from my


    nostrils over my lips and between my fingers. ¡°Shit, Gemma!¡± Aaron grabbed me by the shoulder, using


    his free hand to tilt my head back by my chin. He was soaking wet, the water dripping from his clothes


    onto the floor. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t see you. I couldn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Where are youing from at this hour?¡± I said, my voice a nearly inaudible gurgling sound as the


    blood rolled into my open mouth.


    ¡°I went for a.. for a run.¡±


    He was lying


    I took my hands from my face, inhaling deeply and then sneezing with force, which caused him to jump


    backward out of my line of fire. ¡°Is it broken?¡± he asked, gingerly stepping forward again. ¡°No,¡± I said,


    sighing with relief. Luckily I¡¯d found some tissues on a side table to stem the bleeding. ¡°But it hurts.


    What did I run into?¡±


    ¡°My shoulder. I didn¡¯t see you walking by at all.¡± His voice was trembling slightly. I narrowed my eyes to


    peer at him through the dark but could barely even see the outline of his figure.


    ¡°Where are you going? Your room is on the fourth floor?¡±


    *** I forgot something.¡±


    ¡°Forgot what?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He was lying again. I just knew it. I pressed him further.


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously something if you¡¯re wandering the castle sopping wet.¡±.


    ¡°I just told you. I was out for a run.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Aaron!¡± I stepped forward, thinking I was closing the distance between us but ended


    up to the side of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here, Gem!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to call me that,¡± I hissed, turning toward his voice. And I have it on good authority you


    were seen boarding a train today, the two o¡¯clock train to the Port of Valoria. What were you doing


    there?


    ¡°Ernest sent me


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. I was with him-¡°I bit my lip. I hadn¡¯t meant to say that out loud. But before I could retract


    my statement or attempt to deflect, Aaron had me by the shoulders again, steering me across the


    corridor and into a storage closet


    ¡°What the hell ¨C I nearly screamed before his hand flew over my mouth and he pressed me against the


    wall of the closet, his free hand reaching up to turn on the tiny, flickering lightbulb over our heads.


    Chapter 24: What¡¯s in a Name?


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream,¡± he said calmly, his hand still nted firmly against my mouth. He took his hand away,


    and I inhaled deeply, a shriek erupting from my mouth before he mped his hand over it again. ¡°No


    one can hear you over this storm, Gemma. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I need your help.¡±


    ¡°My help?¡± i said into the palm of his hand. I gripped his forearm, pinching his skin with my nails until I


    drew blood and he finally let go.


    But he was blocking the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll scream again,¡± I warned, stepping toward him.


    He wiped his bloodied hands on his wet jeans and looked up at me, shaking his head. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let me out or take your chances-¡± ¡°This is about Maeve. She¡¯s in danger. I need to get her out of


    Valoria, tonight.¡± He stood there, only feet from me, his face drawn with deep lines of fatigue.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been at the port, you¡¯re right about that. I was trying to get word to my boat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re boat? What are you talking about, Aaron?¡±


    He took a step forward, fixing me with a serious stare. ¡°Romero. Did you know he¡¯s in the tower, right


    above our heads?¡±


    ¡°Romero ¨CThe Romero? Of,¡±


    ¡°Of Poldesse, yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± he pleaded, looking as though he was about to drop to his knees. He looked absolutely


    exhausted.


    ¡°Did you run here? From the port? You shifted and ran all that way, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He nodded, his chest rising and falling as he took a deep breath. ¡°It was faster than waiting on the train.


    I needed to get back here.¡±


    ¡°Why were you there? Tell me the truth!¡± I bellowed, which caused him to wince and tilt his head toward


    the door.


    ¡°Keep your voice down, okay?¡± He stepped closer to me, his hands outstretched in surrender, ¡°Like I


    said before, I needed to get word to my ship-¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to exin¡ª¡±


    ¡°What ship. Aaron?¡±


    ¡°My name isn¡¯t Aaron!¡± His hands were clenched into fists and trembling at his sides, his eyes


    downcast toward the floor.


    I opened my mouth to speak but nothing came from between my lips, only the sound of mybored


    breathing as I tried to catch my breath.


    Once I had, I asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You knew the whole time, didn¡¯t you? That I wasn¡¯t Aaron of Red Lakes?¡± He leaned against the door,


    his eyes bloodshot and lined with dark circles. I nodded, my breath catching in my throat. I swallowed


    as the hair stood straight up on my arms.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is he? Aaron? Did you-¡±


    ¡°No. Aaron is fine. He¡¯s alive, and well. I promise you that.¡± ¡°How can I believe a single word you say?¡±


    ¡°You have to. You have to trust me right now. You can hate meter. Maeve is in-¡°| ¡°Danger? What the


    actual f*ck, Aar. What the hell is your real name? Who are you!¡±


    ¡°My name is Troy.¡±


    ¡°Yourst name?¡±


    ¡°ck Troy ck..¡±


    ¡°What pack are you from?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a pack.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re a rogue¡±


    ¡°No! Jeez, Gemma! We don¡¯t have time for this.¡± He grabbed my shoulders, shaking me. ¡°Please,


    Gemma. Listen to me. Maeve has to get out of here. You need to get out of here. You have to go back


    to Winter Forest.¡±


    He was desperate


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand-get off of me!¡±


    Chapter 24: What¡¯s in a Name?


    He let go of my shoulders and let his arms drop to his sides, defeat lining his face. ¡°I love her. I can¡¯t let


    them. I can¡¯t.¡± He backed away, looking at me pleadingly.


    *Please, just let me go. Just leave, whoever you are. Just leave the castle tonight. Please!¡± i begged.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Not yet.¡±.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I need you on my side,¡±


    ¡°Your side of what? What happened to Aaron? Why the hell are you here?!¡±


    He told me everything, the words falling from his lips in rapid session as he leaned his back against


    the door, closing his eyes. Aaron had been left on an ind in the Isles of Denali while Troy hade


    to Valoria in his ce. He told me how he had no intentions of even touching Maeve, that his mission


    had been strictly to break Romero out of the tower.


    He told me about Horace, the exnation sending ripples of gooseflesh up my arms as the pieces of


    the puzzle began to fall into ce. Horace was a spy. and Troy was sure there were others in the castle


    working toward that same end, the end that took my breath away.


    Troy had been deceived by everyone, he exined. His true mission was much, much more than he


    had anticipated. Poldesse wasing. They wereing for Drogomor. Alpha Damian and his


    warriors wereing to take over and leave destruction in their path.


    He told me he was Romero¡¯s grandson. He told me about Romero¡¯s sick mind, and his sick n.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°I love her,¡± he repeated. Over and over. ¡°I wanted her. I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I took advantage of the


    situation. I have to get her out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to know if she¡¯s pregnant,¡± I stated, my voice shaky and uncertain. He looked up at me,


    tears welling in the corner of his eyes. He only . nodded, grimacing as he struggled to take a breath. He


    had quieted after telling me his story, but something else was weighing on him. Something severe.


    I stepped forward, reaching out to him, my hands trembling as I touched his shoulder.


    ¡°Damian wants something. Something that only Romero can give him,¡± he said quietly, sleepily.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I tried to ask. Romero is sick in his head, I¡¯m sure of it. His words are nonsensical


    ramblings. I.. I think he¡¯s deceiving Damian. I think this is a trap. I think all of us, including Damian, are


    falling into a trap.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to say. This is all I know.¡±


    ¡°And what of Maeve? Will she be safe in Winter Forest?¡±


    He shook his head from side to side, his eyes downcast. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I need to wake Ernest.¡±


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t,¡± i begged, my heart twisting into a knot. I didn¡¯t trust Troy. I had no idea whether what


    he was saying was true, I didn¡¯t know if he actually meant to go down to Ernest¡¯s room and strangle


    him to death. ¡°Let me do it. I will tell him. I promise I will tell him.¡±


    ¡°You have to do it right now.¡±


    ¡°Wh-why? You said they wereing but¡­ the Isles are so far-¡±


    ¡°I was looking for my ship when I noticed the name of Damian¡¯s cruiser on the port master¡¯s ledger. It


    was supposed to reach the port today. If not for the storm, we would have been overrun by Damian¡¯s


    army. He has a fleet. He was using the port reservation as a decoy.¡±


    ¡°An army? He¡¯s sneaking an army into Valoria? Are you serious?¡±


    Troy stepped forward, his eyes deadly and utterly serious.


    ¡°The weather won¡¯t stop them, Gemma. We have until morning.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 245

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 245


    Chapter 25: Back to Finish the Job


    Ernest


    ¡°Ernest? Ernest, hey.** Wake up. I¡¯m so sorry,¡±


    I opened my eyes, Gemma¡¯s voice filling the dark, empty space around me. I blinked, somewhat


    startled, although pleasantly surprised to hear her so nearby


    She always left after we had sex. Always. And I had never been man enough to stop her.


    I wanted her, needed her, but I couldn¡¯t let go of the notion that I would lose her. Part of me thought,


    you know, why the hell not? She was my mate. We were meant for each other. I was hurting both of us


    by pushing her away.


    But another part of me knew with every fiber of my being that I would lose her.


    I could live in agony and break her heart over and over if it meant saving her life.


    We¡¯d kept it a secret, even from Maeve. Maeve would push, and push, and push us to make it official if


    she knew. The only person I had ever confided in was Aaron.


    And all the sudden he was at the foot of my bed.


    ¡°Aaron?¡± I sat up, the sheets falling over my bare chest. I realized quite quickly that I was as naked as


    the day I was born. I moved my foot beneath the covers, my boxers dragging under the sheets


    because they were still wrapped around one ankle. And I noticed, as I scrunched my toes, that the


    lacey blue pair of underwear Gemma had been wearing, briefly, was stuffed in the sheets near the end


    of the mattress as well.


    I blushed, then Gemma blushed, and Aaron quickly turned away as I gingerly reached far beneath the


    covers to retrieve the evidence of what we had been up to only an hour before.


    But there was no smug smile on his face. Gemma¡¯s blush faded as I quickly, and discreetly, tossed her


    her underwear, which she shimmied into without even blinking.


    Gemma looked up at me as she smoothed the fabric of her skirt, her neck moving as she swallowed.


    She looked scared to death.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is someone hurt?¡± I looked from Gemma to Aaron, adrenaline prickling my fingertips


    as I threw the sheets back and stood, not caring that I was shing everyone as I hastily pulled my


    boxers up to my waist.


    ¡°Ernest, I-¡°Gemma was in tears. She was trembling. She looked at Aaron, a silent plea etched all over


    her face. I looked at the clock on the far wall, the hands barely visible in the darkened room.


    ¡°What time is it? For the love of the Goddess, will someone turn on a light?¡±


    ¡°No, it stays dark,¡± Aaron said with grave conviction, his face totally expressionless.


    ¡°Why?¡± I replied, pulling my shirt over my head and bending to fish for the pair of trousers I had been


    wearing. I pulled them from underneath the bed in time to see the fretful nce Gemma gave Aaron,


    something serious passing between them.


    ¡°No one is hurt. Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Not yet? Aaron-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Aaron. I¡¯m not Aaron.¡±


    I had only been in the tower a handful of times during my time as Alpha. I had seen Romero, heard his


    deranged, slightly senile ramblings before. He was just an old man, an ancient one, really. And he was


    serving a life sentence for war crimes that took ce before I was even born.


    But we were keeping himfortable and well fed. Horace took care of everything. He had insisted.


    And now I knew why.


    Aaron, or should I say Troy, had told me everything. He started from the beginning. He had arrived in


    Valoria around the time the real Aaron was set to arrive, spending the first few days in secret


    correspondence with Horace before showing up to the castle, where he pretended to be Maeve¡¯s


    breeder.


    It had been a ruse. Troy was working for the previously disbanded pack of Poldesse, the pack ruled by


    the Alpha Damian, who had taken over after Romero was imprisoned


    But Troy hadn¡¯t known the full weight of his mission until after he arrived. He hadn¡¯t known of


    Poldesse¡¯s impending invasion. He hadn¡¯t known of Damian¡¯ s desire to conquer Valoria. He hadn¡¯t


    known of Romero¡¯s sinister ns for Maeve.


    Troy had been blind to it all, a pawn, and a man desperate to free the only living rtive he had left in


    the world.


    Romero, his grandfather.


    He would have done it too, he told me, if his mate wasn¡¯t the same woman caught in the crosshairs of


    the entire scheme.


    Chapter 25: Back to Finish the Job


    Maeve


    I believed him. I didn¡¯t have a shadow of a doubt that he was telling the truth. I just knew. Troy had


    seen right through me from the very beginning. He had broken open the carefully constructed persona i


    had spent my life perfecting, pulling me out of my abject, yet personally inflicted loneliness. I kept


    people away on purpose. I talked and talked until I could lull them into numbness and slip back into the


    shadows. But Aaron, I mean Troy, had not been the man described in Ethan¡¯s letters, no.


    Troy had been my friend. I trusted him. And against all odds, I still did.


    So, I followed him to the tower, Gemma following close behind as we crept through the castle in the


    pitch ck of night. It was 2:00 in the morning, and despite Troy and Gemma¡¯s desperate pleas to


    rouse the castle, I protested, insisting that I¡¯d face Romero myself.


    Troy had a key, of course, being a spy and all, and together we climbed up the staircase to the top of


    the tower.


    But when Troy opened the door to the circr room that had been Romero¡¯s home for two decades,


    none of us were prepared for what was on the other side.


    ¡°No!¡± Troy shouted as he lunged forward, pushing through the cell door that was unlocked and left ajar.


    The cell itself was a mess, the sparse furniture toppled over, and books scattered across the floor.


    Romeroid in a heap on the floor, naked, his body half-covered by a thin, shredded nket he must


    have pulled off the bed.


    ¡°What the hell-¡± I whispered, looking around before casting a nce at Gemma, who stood statuesque,


    stunned into silence.


    Troy was crouching next to Romero, reaching down to take the man¡¯s head into his hands.


    But Romero jerked violently, letting out a surprised howl. All three of us jumped, Troy leaping backward


    away from the withered form of Romero and Gemma pulling me away from the door to the cell, her


    fingers digging into my forearm.


    ¡°I thought you were Horace,¡± Romero croaked, his bloodied mouth dribbling as it stretched into a smile,


    ¡°back to finish the job.¡±


    ¡°Horace?¡± Troy said, looking around.


    *You can still shift even when you¡¯re as old as the Goddess herself, boy.¡± Romero turned his head and


    spit a tooth fragment onto the stone floor, spraying blood. But what do you think happens when two old,


    gnarled wolves fight in close quarters, hmm? Makes a mess as you can see.¡± Heughed, blood


    gurgling wetly in his throat.


    ¡°Horace did this? Why?¡± Troy leaned back over Romero, who pointed a shaky finger at me.


    ¡°I see you told them.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to let you,¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was the least of your problems, you idiot.¡± Romero closed his eyes, wheezing. ¡°That bistard


    Damian wants what I have. Horace was meant to get it -to get the-¡± He coughed, blood spraying across


    Troy¡¯s shirt. Troy leaned back, ncing over at me before looking back down at the man, who was


    laughing again.


    ¡°Get what?¡± Troy growled, growing impatient with obvious hatred in his voice.


    ¡°Look under the bed, pull it from the wall,¡± Romero coughed, ¡°there¡¯s a stone loose. Pull it out of the


    floor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me. We haven¡¯t much time-¡±


    ¡°I know that, boy. Do as I say.¡±


    Troy nced at me again as if asking permission, and I nodded, not taking my eyes off Romero as


    Troy stood and pulled the little wooden cot away from the wall and reached behind it. A full minute


    passed before he pulled a stone the size of my head from the wall, cing it on the bed and ncing


    down at Romero before dramatically pulling the bed further from the wall.


    ¡°What were you doing? Trying to escape?¡± He said sarcastically as he bent behind the bed. But he


    stiffened suddenly, his shoulders going rigid as he straightened to his full height, turning around with a


    yellowed, rolled up piece of paper in his hands. ¡°This is what Horace was looking for? What is it, an


    excerpt from your diary?¡±


    I snorted, choking on augh Gemma jabbed me hard in the ribs.


    ¡°Open it and see,¡± Romero breathed, blood trickling from his mouth.


    Troy unrolled the paper, smirking down at Romero as he did so. But as he looked over the worn, frayed


    document his face began to change, his eyes widening into perfect spheres. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°This is


    this can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I said, taking a step toward the cell door. Gemma pulled on my arm, stopping me from


    entering.


    ¡°It¡¯s a map,¡± Troy swallowed hard, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing in his throat. He looked down at Romero,


    who had a wide smile stered on his pale face. ¡°It¡¯ sa map to Lycaon¡¯s tomb.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Lycaon?¡± Gemma asked, peeking her head from behind my back.


    ¡°He was he was fabled to be the Moon Goddesses son. This can¡¯t be real.¡± Troy was pouring over the


    map, his hands trembling slightly. ¡°You were


    35.69%


    18:58


    Chapter 25: Back to Finish the Job


    nning to find the tomb, weren¡¯t you? Where did you find this?¡±


    ¡°Consider it a family heirloom,¡± Romero said dismissively, his hand twitching as he tried to raise it to


    wave away Troy¡¯s question,


    ¡°Why would Horace want this ? Troy asked, not looking away from the map.


    ¡°Because Damian wants it. He stole my-my-¡°Romero coughed violently, another spray of blood


    nketed the floor around his head. He wheezed, turning his head from side to side. ¡°Those


    witches.those white witches¡­¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s dying!¡± Gemma said from behind my back.


    I reached back, gently squeezing her arm.


    Troy stepped over Romero, his eyes still firmly nted on the map. ¡°What is he after?¡±


    -A stone,¡± Romero said weakly, his eyes beginning to flutter, ¡°a moonstone. He needs it for-for-¡± he let


    out a long, choked breath, struggling to breath.


    Troy looked down, crouching, his face only a mere foot from Romero¡¯s.


    ¡°What does this have to do with Maeve?¡± Troy growled, the map clutched in one hand.


    ¡°Everything. She¡¯s the key¡­¡± Romero¡¯s eyes froze, his hand twitching as he slowly lifted it to touch


    Troy on the cheek, ¡°Madalynn? Is that you¨C¡± he wheezed, then his hand dropped to the ground, his


    body going limp.


    ¡°What did he mean?¡± I asked hurriedly as we descended the stairs from the tower. I missed a step and


    nearly fell into Troy¡¯s back as I tried to keep up with him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Lycaon¡¯s tomb is a fable. Its existence is a myth. I doubt this is real-¡±


    ¡°You looked as though you were about to have a stroke-¡°Gemma was gripping the back of my shirt as


    we made our way down through the dark, her voice a mere whisper.


    ¡°I was surprised, that¡¯s all. Romero is a.¨C was a crazy old man, that¡¯s all. We have bigger problems.¡±


    Troy pulled open the door leading back onto the 5th floor of the castle, squinting down the hallway


    before waving me and Gemma out into the corridor. ¡°We need to wake everyone up. Get the servants


    out-¡±


    A strange feeling rippled through me, something I can only describe as finality. I held my hand up to


    interrupt him, waiting for him to fall silent. ¡°Go to Maeve,¡± i said.


    He looked stunned. ¡°We have to-¡±


    ¡°You have to go to her. Gemma and I will take care of the rest. Go!¡± I demanded, the hair on my arms


    standing on end as I saw the sh of fear in his eyes


    But he nodded, once, opening his mouth to speak and quickly shutting it again before turning away and


    disappearing into the darkness,


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Gemma whispered.


    I took her hand, knitting her fingers in mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re my mate.¡± I said, squeezing her hand. A feeling of relief rushed through me as I said the words,


    months of tensions lifting from my muscles. ¡°Whatever happens next, we get through it. Together.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 246

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 246


    Chapter 26: It¡¯s Complicated


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hanna


    Water. I was walking through it. No, on it, my feet covered by choppy, white-capped surf. I could hear


    her singing in the distance, the same lonely song


    she always sang


    Who are you? I asked, my voice echoing over the endless horizon, nothing but water for miles and


    miles.


    But there it was the white building in the distance, the small, barren ind rising above the sea. I


    looked up at the sun and moon, the two sitting next to each other, separated by a field of stars.


    Who are you? I asked again, my steps quickening. I was running, my chest heaving with effort, but the


    building was still far, far away.


    Please! Please wait for me!


    But the water gave way beneath my feet, and I was submerged, floating down, deeper and deeper until


    the light from the surface of the waves disappeared.


    Shrouded in darkness. Nothingness.


    ¡°Hanna!¡± she called, her voice watery and distant.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± I screamed, water flooding into my mouth, suffocating me. Please, I thought, stay asleep.


    Stay. Stay in the vision.


    I tried to scream again, to bring her in. I could see her, a dark outline in the water, her hair twirling


    around her as she inched closer, and closer¡±:


    I bolted upright in bed, water pouring from my mouth as I coughed and sputtered, reaching up to grip


    my throat that burned violently from the salt.


    My bed was soaking wet, my nightgown sticking wetly to my skin as I retched, another burst of water


    running out of my mouth and down my neck and chest.


    Learning to control this curse, or blessing, or whatever it was still seemed out of my grasp.


    ¡°Damnit!¡± I cried, exhausted. I reached up to wipe the tears rolling down my cheeks, hot against my


    chilled skin. I heard footsteps in the hallway and my bedroom door swung open, Kacidra¡¯s figure filling


    the doorway.


    She looked at me, terror and confusion etched into her face, the same look Dad always gave me, the


    same look he had always given Mom.


    Kacidra stood for a moment, lingering with her hand on the doorknob before she closed the door again,


    her footsteps receding down the hallway and out of earshot


    I let out a sob, reaching a shaking hand toward my bedside table and fishing in the drawer for the key I


    kept taped to its underside. I stood, my dress heavy as it fell around my knees, walking over to my


    closet and leaving wet footprints in my wake.


    The journal was hidden among the tangle of thick jackets hanging in the closet. I reached into the


    emerald green coat, a piece that had once belonged to Mom, and pulled the thick, leather journal from


    the inner pocket, my hands trembling as I fumbled with the lock.


    The key clicked into ce, and the metal band that held the journal closed fell away,nding on the


    floor at my feet with a ssh as it met with the water pooling beneath me.


    I wrote it all down. Every single thing I remembered, just the way Mom had taught me. She said I could


    eventually control my dreams this way, elongate them, determine when and where I would wake.


    But I was stuck. I had never made it out of this dream. I could never find my way forward, my way out.


    I finished writing and retrieved the metal band, securing it back in ce before taking out the key and


    putting it back in the coat.


    i backed away from the closet, swallowing against the burning lump in my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to get out of it, Mom!¡± I said in a whispered cry, sniffling like a child. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the


    door is. I¡¯m trapped in it. I don¡¯t understand why don¡¯t understand what I need to do!¡±


    Oh, if only Kacidra and Dad could hear me, and maybe they could. They would no doubt think I was


    even more deranged than they previously thought.


    It was no wonder Dad was sending me away to marry Wrenn. I would join his pack, live amongst his


    people. My lucid dreams would no longer be my family¡¯ s problem


    And I would marry Wrenn. I would get as far away as I could from Red Lakes and the stain of my


    mother¡¯s death that had a chokehold on my sister and father. The distance would free them, I thought.


    They would no longer be my keepers.


    But not even an ocean could break the chain now wrapped around my soul that bound me to Rowan of


    Winter Forest.


    Oh, how his arrival had thrown a wrench in my ns.


    Wrenn was dumb. He always asked where I went swimming all the time, saying something crass about


    wanting to take me skinny dipping in the sulfur


    14:34


    Chapter 26: It¡¯s Complicated


    springs. He couldn¡¯t see the disdain behind my eyes. He couldn¡¯t peer into my mind and pull my


    innermost feelings and fears to the surface.


    Rowan could, and he did. I don¡¯t think he even realized he was doing it, either.


    The water dream started the day he arrived in Red Lakes, only hours after I felt the mate pull. His scent


    sent me over the edge, exhausting and overwhelming me to the point I had toy down, to bury my


    face in my pillow and breathe in the smell of goose down and linen to try and rid myself of it. He


    smelled like green things, like walking through the redwood trees after a heavy rain. He smelled like the


    earth after ate spring snow, when the air was slightly too warm for it to stick, and the trees were


    heavy with it.


    Rowan, My Rowan. My mate.


    My father would never let me go with him to Winter Forest. I embarrassed Father. He wouldn¡¯t risk


    losing Ethan as an ally by allowing his insane daughter to set foot upon Ethan¡¯s territory. No, he would


    send Kacidra. Kacidra the beautiful. Kacidra the fit. Kacidra the normal.


    I would go with Wrenn. I would find the way out of my dream, the door.


    And I would never say a word to Rowan. Because the closer I got to him, the more challenging my


    dreams became.


    Rowan


    Kacidra was standing behind me, her blonde hair whipping in the salty winding off the water as the


    seane approached, its floats bobbing in the surf. ¡°I¡¯ve looked everywhere. I can¡¯t find her journal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been days, Kacidra!¡± I hissed, stealing a nce back at her before turning my head back to the


    ne, which was nearing the dock. ¡°Why not just ask her about her dreams?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t tell me. I know she won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Have you tried?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try talking to her, hmm?¡± She nudged me with her elbow, the force of it causing me to


    step forward. One of Eugene¡¯s warriors turned his head, giving me a curious look. I straightened up,


    watching the ne intently as it finally met the dock with an audible crunch.


    ¡°Sheesh. Some pilot you have, huh? He nearly took half the dock out-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s choppy.¡± I sneered, crossing my arms over my chest and watching the figures moving around the


    ne, my chest tightening with sudden longing as my dad stepped out onto the dock. I had missed


    him. I had never been away from home this long.


    ¡°Wow, Alpha Ethan looks exactly the same as he did when we visited Winter Forest.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even remember you being there, you know.¡± I said, knowing it would get a rise out of her. She


    nudged me with her elbow again, harder this time, and I momentarily lost my footing on the slippery


    rocks along the beach, pitching forward.


    Dad looked up as he caught my movement out of the corner of his eyes, and I thought I might¡¯ve seen


    a smile twitch across his face as he shook his head and handed arge duffle bag to a warrior to carry.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be able to tell we¡¯re not mates, you know.¡± Kacidra said, matter-of-factly.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s family. Rowan, Family can always tell.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true, Kass.¡± I swallowed, hoping she was wrong. I didn¡¯t want to have that


    conversation with him. Not right now, at least. Not until I was able to actually say something, anything,


    to Hanna first.


    I had been in Red Lakes for a month and found my mate, who just happened to be the little sister to the


    woman I was betrothed to, and I hadn¡¯t even said a single word to her yet. How the hell was I going to


    exin that?


    ¡°Here hees!¡± she teased, flicking me on the back of the head.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Rowan!¡± Dad waved, his voice carrying across the beach as he walked along the boardwalk. I walked


    forward, meeting him halfway. I was fighting the boyish urge to run to him, my hands clenched at my


    sides. Dad had never been a very physically affectionate father, at least not after Maeve and I reached


    our adolescence. I desperately wished Mom was here. She was a hugger. I missed her terribly.


    ¡°How¡¯s Mom?¡± I asked, taking Dad¡¯s hand in a firm handshake. His blue eyes scanned my face, then


    looked passed me to Kacidra, who was leaning casually against the railing of the boardwalk.


    ¡°Your mom¡¯s fine. Worried about Maeve, but fine overall.¡±


    ¡°Worried about Maeve? Why?¡±


    ¡°Still no word from Valoria.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s very unlike her.¡±


    Dad nodded, pping me on the shoulder as we began to walk up the boardwalk toward Kacidra. ¡°We


    can talk more about itter.¡±


    43.68%


    14:34


    Chapter 26: It¡¯s Complicated


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Kacidra! You¡¯ve grown at least a foot since Ist saw you.¡±


    Kacidra beamed, her eyes shining in the soft morning sunlight. ¡°Hello, Alpha King Ethan. It¡¯s nice to


    see you again.¡± ¡°Ethan is just fine, thanks.¡± Dad smiled. But suddenly his smile weakened, his gaze


    moving from Kacidra back to me. I could feel it on the side of my face, his eyes boring into my temples


    as though he were trying to read my mind.


    swallowed, looking over at kacidra, who had a smug smile on her face. I wanted nothing more than to


    toss her over the railing into the water at that moment. ¡°Should we go up?¡± she asked, motioning


    toward the pathway leading up into the vige.


    ¡°Sure, after you.¡± Dad motioned for her to lead us but kept in step with me, the two of us shoulder to


    shoulder. ¡°So,¡± he said, ncing up at kacidra to make sure she was far enough ahead to be out of


    earshot. ¡°You met your mate.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°And,¡± he continued, fixing me with a knowing gaze,¡±it¡¯s not Kacidra, is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡±


    *Well,¡± he said, clicking his tongue, ¡°we¡¯ll have to do something about that won¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to marry Ka-¡±


    ¡°Your mother would kill me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dad, look, it¡¯splicated.¡±


    -Amate? Complicated?¡± Heughed, his eyes twinkling with mirth. ¡°Try me.¡±


    ¡°I have too much money to blend in,¡± I said honestly, sitting down behind my desk and cing the


    parcel on its surface.


    ¡°It¡¯s William, by the way.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 247

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 247


    Chapter 27: Do What You Must


    Keaton


    Robbie rolled the cigarette between his fingers in the shelter of his coat, tucking it behind his ear as we


    watched the rusted fishing boat approach. I gave Robbie a look, tilting my head toward the vessel.


    ¡°Looks like only a fishin¡¯ boat, Cap.¡±


    ¡°Aye, but in such shallow waters, and in this storm?¡± I turned my head to look back at the shore of the


    small cove that was currently our refuge from the raging open waters. Rain was pounding the decks,


    bouncing off the wood panels and rolling off the sails above our heads. The thick trees hanging over


    the sandy cliff face were inundated with rain, their thick leaves hanging toward the murky green water.


    ¡°She¡¯s headed right for us, Cap.¡±


    I sighed, smacking my lips and pushing away from the railing, giving the approaching ship onest look


    before pping him on the shoulder. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll see what her crew wants then, shall we?¡±


    I descended the stairs to the lower deck, nodding at my crew as I passed them. We were anchored, the


    sails drawn in and the crew at leisure, at least for the moment. We would not be docking in Valoria


    tonight, not with twelve-foot swells preventing us from crossing the channel.


    Young Pete stood at the lower railing, watching the ship with a pair of binocrs as it rocked in the


    waves, ¡°They¡¯re dropping a rowboat!¡± His voice was edged with excitement as he leaned over the


    railing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll fall in,¡± I said, grabbing the back of his shirt and pulling him off the railing. ¡°That¡¯s a right way to


    die,d.¡±


    ¡°I was just-¡± He paused, forgetting himself. ¡°Yes, Captain.¡±


    I patted him on the chest and turned toward the railing, watching as three men began to battle the


    waves in the small skiff, their oars beating helplessly against the unforgiving sea.


    ¡°No shifting on the boat, remember?¡± I turned to Young Pete, the newest member of our crew. He


    nodded, his head bobbing up and down as he did so. He was just a pup, really, freshly twenty-one and


    full of the angst and adrenaline all young men possessed when they finally came into their powers. I


    never took pollywogs so young, but Pete had nearly begged on his knees for the opportunity.


    Looking for his mate, most likely. What better way to find a mate than by mopping floors on a


    smuggling ship for a few months?


    I turned to Robbie, my second inmand. He was leaning on the railing, watching the three men


    struggling to close in on the Persephone.


    ¡°Should we go out and help em¡¯,you think?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said dryly, wiping rainwater from my brow. ¡°We¡¯ll only lower thedder for them when they get


    close.¡±


    What in the hell did these three fools want?


    It took them nearly an hour to reach us, all of them red-faced and steaming with heat when they finally


    climbed over the railing and put their water logged boots down on the ship.


    An older man stepped forward, breathing heavily as he reached into the pocket of his coat. He was an


    ¡°Old Salt,¡± someone who had been working on ships for the majority of his life. He walked like it, talked


    like it, and had the signature deep tan of someone who spent their days working in the salty, harsh


    reflection of the suning off the water.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. pal.¡± Robbie drew a long knife from his belt, holding it out in front of him. The two


    younger men who had apanied the old man on the trek shifted ufortably, wariness etched


    across their sunburnt faces.


    ¡°Mean you no harm,¡± the old man said as he pulled a damp parcel out of his coat, holding it up in


    surrender. ¡°Someone paid a pretty penny to have this delivered to you in this shitstorm.¡±


    ¡°Aye, would you look at that? It¡¯s only the post.¡± I took the parcel from the old man as I looked around


    at my crew, who were standing in a semicircle around the three men. Muffledughter rang out,


    drowned out by the rain. ¡°Take the boys to the galley, feed em¡¯,¡± I said, motioning to my crew.


    The old man nodded to hispanions to heed my orders and they reluctantly followed the crew


    through the wide doors leading to the lower levels of the ship. I motioned for the old man to follow me


    to my own quarters.


    ¡°Quite a ce you got here,¡± the man said, looking up to admire the murals painted on the ceiling of my


    spacious lodgings. His eyes danced over the gold painted trim and ceiling-high bookshelves. ¡°First


    editions?¡± he asked pointing to a ss-covered section of the bookshelf.


    ¡°What kind of pirate would I be if they weren¡¯t?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The man chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard things about this ship. I assumed it was all an


    exaggeration. A real pirate ship on the seas, huh? You don¡¯t exactly blend in.¡±


    Chapter 27: Do What You Must


    ¡°Aye, I know who you are. One of the port master¡¯s runners, are you?


    He nodded, tilting his head toward the parcel. ¡°He said a young man came into the pub in the early


    evening asking about the Persephone, when you¡¯d make port. Paid a steep price to have one of our


    shipse out in the storm to find you. I thought you¡¯d be waiting in open waters like the rest of the


    ships, waiting for the storm to roll ind.¡±


    ¡°We rode in with it.¡± I answered, using my fingernails to open the soggy parcel. There was a paper


    napkin inside, crumpled and the ink smeared but still legible I held it up to the light. ¡°How long ago did


    the man write this, exactly?¡±


    *Not but four hours ago.¡±


    I stood, hands trembling slightly as I folded the napkin and put it in my pocket. It was from Troy. He was


    asking for us to wait in Valoria for him. He had written the first part of the note in clear, neat print.


    But a second note, scribbled almost illegibly at the bottom of the napkin, was written in panic, the pen


    he had used poking holes and dragging the fibrous paper in some spots.


    Damian¡¯s fleet is here. They¡¯ll make port by tomorrow morning. They n to invade. Don¡¯t get involved,


    cut your engines and stay hidden. Stay in the waters off Valoria and I wille to you.


    ¡°Let me show you to the galley. You and your men can stay the night-¡±


    William shook his head, tilting toward the door leading out of the captain¡¯s quarters. ¡°I gotta get back


    before the dock is swarmed with the dyed boats. I¡¯ II let em¡¯ eat then we have to go.¡±


    I nodded, thankful they would take their leave. Troy never acted out of panic, never. He was as level-


    headed as theye. Something was about to happen though; I could feel iting through the


    words in his note as I read them.


    I reached into my desk drawer and pulled out a small sack of coins and gems, picking a few coins out


    of the purse as I stood, dropping them into William¡¯s open palm.


    I followed him out of the captain¡¯s quarters in silence, shielding my face from the rain with my hand as


    he walked across the deck and through the doors leading down to the galley.


    Once William disappeared behind the doors, I motioned to Robbie, who was still standing near the


    railing, watching the fishing vessel rock in the waves roughly a half mile from where we were anchored.


    He followed me back into the captain¡¯s quarters where I quickly locked the door behind us, squeezing


    the water from my hair as I took a seat behind my desk once more.


    ¡°Change of ns,¡± I said quickly, reaching for and unrolling arge map of the coast of Valoria across


    my desk.


    Robbie leaned against the desk, looking down at it.


    ¡°We are moving further ind.¡±


    Ind? How?¡± Robbie peered at the map, his brow arched as he followed my finger along it.


    ¡°This is likely an estuary. We anchor here, and this river here,¡± I pointed, running my finger along the


    river¡¯s winding form, ¡°meets up with the Great River of Valoria, here.¡±


    ¡°Why-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to the port.¡± I said quickly, reaching into my desk for the box of stick pins and marking


    our route. ¡°We¡¯re going to send out two skiffs, one to the port and one up river.¡±


    ¡°Does this have to do with the man-¡±


    ¡°Troy is in trouble somehow. He didn¡¯t borate. Something about Damian and his fleet-¡±


    ¡°Damian¡¯s fleet? What the hell does he need a fleet for?¡±


    I looked up at Robbie, my face giving away the answer.


    ¡°No,¡±


    ¡°Yes, he means to invade.¡±


    ¡°I thought that was just a rumor.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was. For years, if I remember correctly.¡± I scratched my head, pulling Troy¡¯s note from my


    pocket and handing it to Robbie. ¡°I¡¯m guessing he saw the logs from the port master. They have an


    entire day¡¯s worth of scheduled ships stuck beyond the channel while this storm pushes ind.¡±


    ¡°But, how would Damian get his entire fleet through the port without raising questions from the Alpha of


    Drogomor and his warriors?¡±


    ¡°He likely has only one ship scheduled to makendfall, Robbie. Troy must have seen the log when he


    was searching for the Persephone. It¡¯s a decoy ship, no doubt.¡±


    Robbie leaned back, his wide, thickly bearded face drawn with confusion. ¡°How did we not know about


    this? I thought the n was to pick Troy up two weeks from now, after we return from the next port.¡±


    ¡°Damian didn¡¯t tell us for a reason. He will know we were scheduled to be docking in Valoria, however.


    That¡¯s why we need to stay hidden. His ships won¡¯te this far east to look for us, as long as we


    keep our engines off so they can¡¯t pick us up on their radar.¡±


    ¡°Full sail then, eh?¡± Robbie¡¯s mouth twitched into a smile as I nodded, excitement bubbling to the


    surface of my consciousness.


    ¡°Have a skiff dropped, send two men to the port. Once there, have them keep an eye out for Troy. I¡¯m


    not sure if he¡¯ll make it to the port if Damian is able to push through the storm. In that case, he¡¯ll use the


    river as his guide to get to the sea. We ride full sail to the next cove and anchor, and send another skiff


    up the river.


    ¡°And if we run into Damian¡¯s warriors?¡± Arlo narrowed his eyes.


    I could see his desires behind his gaze. It had been weeks since any of the crew had been able to shift.


    He was anxious, full of pent-up energy.


    ¡°You do what you need to do, Arlo, you and the rest of the crew. We are not part of Poldesse. Troy is


    who we are fighting for. Do what you must.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 248

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 248


    Chapter 28: The Rejected Mate


    Ethan


    Rowan¡¯s chestnut hair was falling around his face, casting long shadows over our sharp, shared


    features. Looking at him was almost like looking in a mirror sometimes but with lighter, wavier hair. He


    had my build and my height, and there had been times when someone had approached him from


    behind, thinking it was me, and vice versa.


    But he had his mother¡¯s emotionally driven personality. He was sensitive, shy, and somewhat boyish in


    demeanor. I had hoped sending him to Red Lakes would break him out of it.


    But as we sat in Rowan¡¯s lodgings, a big log cabin overlooking arge bluff leading down to the sea


    below, I could see l had been very, very wrong.


    Kacidra was sitting on the other side of the living room, her hands folded in herp. She was the one


    Rowan was supposed to marry. And judging by the look on her face as she gazed at him, her blonde


    brows knitted in a tight frown, she wasn¡¯t all too pleased about it. Neither was Rowan.


    ¡°What happens if she rejects me?¡± Rowan was picking at the seam of his jeans, his light blue eyes


    downcast and focused on everything, and nothing, at all §à§á§ã§Ö.


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be dreadfully painful,¡± Kacidra quipped, but she quickly shut her mouth and looked at


    the floor as I gave her a stern, fatherly look of disapproval.


    I would give anything to see Kacidra and Maeve go head-to-head.


    *Are you certain you¡¯re being rejected?¡± I asked, scanning his face. Rowan shrugged, looking up to


    nce at Kacidra.


    ¡°Hanna hasn¡¯t spoken a word to him since he¡¯s been here,¡± she said, but then bit her lip, shaking her


    head.


    ¡°She¡¯s said one word to me-¡±


    ¡°Rowan, don¡¯t-¡±


    I watched them, an unspoken exchange passing between the two youngsters as they red at one


    another. ¡°What exactly is going on around here?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to tell him, or should I?¡± Rowan peered over at kacidra, who significantly paled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should,¡±


    ¡°We could use his help, Kass. Please.¡±


    Kacidra sucked in her breath, looking from Rowan to me. I was growing impatient with them, the two of


    them having been so secretive since I had arrived in Red Lakes the day before. I had been missing


    Rowan and was excited and incredibly shocked to see his progress on the sr farm when I arrived.


    The entire project was nearlyplete. The crew in charge was busy running lines to the buildings and


    houses in the vige, with Rowan overseeing everything


    Oh, yes, Rowan would get his radio towers. He had earned them.


    And Rowan should have been excited about that, but he was forlorn and distracted, constantly in the


    company of Kacidra, who hovered around him like an anxious bird, her eyes wide and mouth at his ear.


    I had made it clear within an hour of arriving that I had no expectations that they would marry, unless


    they chose to go through with it. Rowan had found his mate. Kacidra had no interest in marrying


    Rowan and sacrificing her own happiness in the event she found her mate in the future. Rosalie and I


    wouldn¡¯t force them into a union, even if Eugene demanded it.


    Rowan could, and would, marry Hanna. She was his mate, after all. Their marriage would still unite our


    packs.


    ¡°My sister sees things,¡± kacidra said, matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I leaned back in my chair, crossing my arms over my chest.


    ¡°Visions, Dad.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. Look-we-¡°Rowan paused, closing his eyes for a moment as he gathered his thoughts. It


    was something I had seen Rosalie do on asion. If Maeve favored me in physical looks and


    personality, Rowan heavily favored my wife..


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Hanna is rarely ever lucid, Alpha Ethan.¡± Kacidra swallowed, her neck moving against the words. She


    was nervous. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell my father I¡¯m telling you this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, genuinely curious.


    ¡°Because he ns to send her away. She¡¯s betrothed, you know, to a man from another pack.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the man named Wrenn who everyone in the vige has been talking about, I presume?¡±


    0.00%


    14:35 1


    Chapter 28: The Rejected Mate


    well, he needs to send her away, or so he thinks. Something about this ce


    ¡°Yeah.. that¡¯s the one,¡± she growled, shaking her head. ¡°My father wants to it just do you remember my


    mother at all, Alpha Ethan?¡±


    ¡°I do. How could I forget?¡±


    Rowan snorted, crossing his knee over his leg as he leaned back in the chair. Kacidra pinkened and


    inhaled deeply.


    ¡°She saw things too. Her dreams were at their worst in herst few months of life. She she was very


    close with Hanna. Hanna was especially devastated by her death but.. but after Mom passed away,


    Hanna began to have dreams. She started sleep-walking; dream dancing is what Mom called


    ¡°And you think this is getting in the way of her bond with Rowan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am certain of it. But¡­¡±


    ¡°She said my name when she was sleep-walking, I mean, dream dancing,¡± Rowan said quickly, his


    cheeks flushed with color.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t ever talk when she¡¯s dreaming, so it was significant.¡±


    ¡°But people dream all the time? In fact, I had a dreamst night-¡°I began, but was quickly interrupted by


    Kacidra, her face drawn in frustration.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same. I guarantee that it¡¯s not the same. She goes somewhere, I think. And not in this not


    in this ne, if that makes sense,¡± Kacidra said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t, but-¡°I began.


    ¡°She keeps a journal. Kacidra and I have been looking for it for the past week,¡± Rowan cut in, giving


    Kacidra a sober smile.


    ¡°I think she writes down her dreams in it. My mother kept a dream journal. My father has it. He never let


    me see, but she would have taught Hanna to do the same thing, I know it,¡± kacidra exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re trying to say,¡± I looked from one to the other, my eyes narrowed as I tried to


    understand. ¡°I don¡¯t feel the mate bond with her when she¡¯s dreaming, Dad. And she dreams almost


    constantly,¡± Rowan told me.


    ¡°It got worse after Rowan arrived, Alpha Ethan. It wasn¡¯t nearly so frequent before,¡± Kacidra said.


    ¡°If we can find her journal,¡± Rowan exined, we might know why she¡¯s why she¡¯s-¡± He looked down at


    his hands, shrugging helplessly.


    ¡°Why she¡¯s stuck,¡± kacidra finished, sighing deeply as she looked up at me expectantly. They both were


    looking at me, in fact, as though I had all the answers.


    I blinked, shifting my gaze from Kacidra to Rowan. They were both serious about this, I could tell. ¡°Well,


    what do we do? You are asking for my help by telling me this aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I guess so, yeah. We are, aren¡¯t we Rowan?¡±


    Rowan nodded in response to Kacidra¡¯s question, biting the inside of his cheek.


    Oh, Goddess. I wished Rosalie were here.


    ¡°My dad will send her away before¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow that. My alliance with your father will be cemented by the unions of our children, even


    after¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do that to Kacidra, Dad. What happens when she finds her mate?¡± Rowan snapped, his hands


    clenching into fists on hisp. Kacidra was surprised by his outburst, her mouth slightly ajar as she


    gawked at him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be marrying Kacidra, Rowan, not any.¡±


    Someone was yelling outside of the cabin, their voice carried by the stiff breezeing off the water.


    There was more shouting, and several people ran by outside of the bay windows on the opposite wall


    from where we sat.


    Rowan leaned forward in his chair, peering at the shadows racing past behind the curtains. Kacidra


    stood, concern lining her features, ¡°I have to-¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 249

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 249


    Chapter 29: Nameless But Not meless


    Maeve


    ¡°Aaron?¡± I said into the dark as my door opened and closed, a shadowed figure moving through the


    room toward my bed. I sat up, pulling the sheets over my bare chest.


    I blinked rapidly to adjust my eyes to the darkness. A drawer squeaked as it was roughly opened, the


    sound of fabric falling to the ground overwhelmed by murmured curses.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting back until tomorrow.¡± I said, scooting to the side of the bed and slipping


    my legs out of the sheets. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Get dressed, Maeve. We have to go.¡±


    ¡°Go where?¡± Iughed, standing and reaching over to my bedside table to turn on themp. Yellow light


    filled the room, washing over his face. ¡°Aaron, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Turn off themp, right now!¡± he eximed, panic shing in his eyes.


    He was filthy, and his clothes were damp and smelled sharply of rainwater and dust. He had dark


    circles beneath his eyes, and he looked exceedingly wary. I stepped forward, narrowing my eyes as I


    closed in on him, ignoring his demand.


    He had blood on his shirt. Lots of it.


    ¡°Aaron?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my name, Maeve.¡±


    I froze, any warmth I felt by his presence evaporating into thin air and leaving me feeling suddenly


    exposed. I crossed my arms over my breasts, not taking my eyes off of his. ¡°What kind of game is this?


    Why are you covered in blood?¡±


    ¡°My name is Troy.¡± He took a step forward, his eyes boring into mine. I opened my mouth to speak, but


    the only sound that escaped was a chokedugh.


    ¡°Okay, Troy.¡± I said sarcastically. But he looked at me, coldly, his eyes vibrant gems in themplight.


    ¡°Turn off themp, Maeve. I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°Not until you tell me why you¡¯re covered in blood.¡± i felt the sudden urge to step away from him. Troy?


    Who the hell was Troy? All the suspicions I had had about him came rushing forward as I looked over


    his face, the face I hadn¡¯t recognized. The eyes that seemed so new, so incredibly unique. And his


    chest, scarless, when I knew it shouldn¡¯t be. ¡°You¡¯re not Aaron, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I never have been. Aaron is on an ind somewhere. He¡¯s safe. He¡¯ll be returned to his


    family.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I said, an edge to my voice. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°A mission,¡± he said as he took another step, his hands outstretched in a show of surrender. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    come here to be your breeder. I never meant to even touch you. I was here to free Romero from the


    tower.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I took a step away from him.


    that was me. Troy. Not Aaron. !


    ¡°I need you to listen to me. I need you to know that everything that has happened between us,


    everything meant everything I¡¯ve ever said and done with you.¡±


    Igaped at him, a strange feeling beginning to well in the pit of my stomach.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he said earnestly, the words echoing in my ears. I felt bile rising in my throat, the fight-or-


    flight response rippling across my skin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that to me. Don¡¯t you dare say that to me. You lied to me, you¡¯ve been lying this entire time-¡±


    ¡°Gemma was right all along, Maeve. I know you had your own suspicions. I don¡¯t have the scar, do 1?


    That¡¯s because I never fell out of a tree when I was a kid. I¡¯ve never been to Winter Forest. We met for


    the first time that day in the market.¡±


    I had been right all along. He had trapped me in his web of deceit. Everything he had said to me,


    everything he had done to convince me..


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Leave my room, now!¡±


    0.00%


    11:57


    Chapter 29: Nameless But Not meless


    ¡°Do you know why I took off after I met you in the market? Because I wanted you. I sought you out of


    the crowd. You pulled me in. I didn¡¯t know who you were. Then you were not who I wanted you to be¡ª


    The light abruptly shut off, and all around us the electric hum of the castle powered down, nketing us


    in a dark,plete silence. His face changed, panic and confusion lining his face as he tensed, looking


    slowly towards the door. I felt his fear. The downy hairs on my arms stood on end as the sounds of


    rushing footsteps echoed through the corridors below. Something was wrong. Very, very wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening,¡± I was interrupted by the sound of Troy struggling to pull my dresser along the wall


    and positioning it against the door, preventing it from opening. I heard the shared door open and a


    simr scraping sounding from his room. He came back into my room, bending to the ground and


    tossing a simple cotton dress at me. Then he walked to the bed and pulled off the sheets.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Get dressed, Maeve, we don¡¯t have much time.¡± He was ripping the sheet into strips, cursing under his


    breath as he wound and knotted the strips together to form a makeshift rope.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time for what? If you think barricading me in this room is going to stop me from


    screaming for help-¡± Voices echoed from below, skrillmands. Doors began to open and shut,


    eximations of surprise and then terror cutting through the still air of the castle.


    Suddenly, he was in front of me, gripping my upper arms so tightly I could feel his fingernails pinching


    my skin. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound!¡±


    I pushed against him, mming my fists into his chest. He grabbed the back of my head, twisting his


    fingers into my hair and pulling me into a kiss so intense it made me feel a rush of warmth that blurred


    my senses long enough to drown out the first piercing scream that ripped through the air.


    He broke away from the kiss, his lips lightly brushing against mine as another scream echoed from


    somewhere on the lower levels.


    He let me go, pushing me away and reaching down for the dress.


    ¡°Put it on, now!¡±


    Screaming continued to sound from below, followed by muffled snarling and yelping. I was frozen in


    ce as the sounds of chaos and destruction began to reverberate through the castle, snapping back


    to reality as Troy pulled the dress over the top of my head, catching a lock of my hair and pulling it


    unintentionally. ¡°Ouch!¡±


    His hand flew over my mouth. ¡°Shut up!¡± he said as spun me around, so my back was against his


    chest. He backed us away from the door as the sound of footsteps began to sound in the hallway and


    the incessant shrieking from below grew louder.


    ¡°We have to go. We¡¯re going to climb down-¡±


    ¡°MAEVE!¡± Gemma cried; her voice filled with panic. She was pounding on the door, her fearful sobs


    cutting through the sound of violence echoing through the castle.


    I fought against Troy¡¯s hold on me, elbowing him hard in the chest, which caused him to loosen his


    grasp enough for me to be free of him and run toward the door. I pushed against the dresser, but it was


    stuck in ce, caught on the carpet. ¡°Help me, Troy!¡±


    He was standing there, stock still. His eyes were on the door as Gemma continued to hammer on it


    with her fists.


    ¡°Gemma! I¡¯m trying!¡± I cried, hot tears rolling down my eyes. ¡°Troy, help me! Please!¡±


    Suddenly, her fists left the door and the only sound from her was a few choked sobs. ¡°Troy? Are you


    there?¡± Gemma said, oddly calm.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°You have to get her out. Promise me.¡±


    ¡°I promise. I promise you, Gemma.¡±


    ¡°Troy?¡± I turned to him, fire zing in my eyes. ¡°She knows?¡±


    ¡°Maeve, listen to me,¡± Gemma said in a desperate whisper. ¡°You have to go with him. Please. You have


    to trust me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere without you!¡± I screamed, desperately pushing against the dresser. She was


    crying softly now, her sobs muffled by the door separating us. I began to pull the drawers out of the


    dresser, my hands wing the wood as I pulled and pushed and screamed out in frustration. ¡°Help


    me!¡±


    ¡°Troy, you have to go now. You have to get out. The tunnels, they came through the tunnels. We¡¯re


    overrun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get her out.¡±


    ¡°Get her out of Valoria. Get far from here. They¡¯re looking for her. They¡¯re¡ªthey¡¯re killing


    everyone-¡°Gemma¡¯s voice was drowned out by a crashing sound, followed by shattering ss and the


    menacing yelps of wolvesing up the stairwell down the hall. ¡°Go, go now! I can¡¯t hold them off for


    long.¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± I screamed, beating my fists against the dresser. ¡°HELP ME, YOU BASTARD!¡±


    Troy wrapped his arms around my chest, pinning my arms to my sides as I writhed and kicked his shins


    with my heels.


    ¡°I love you, Maeve. I love you,¡± Gemma sobbed, her voice breaking.


    I screamed, bucking forward, which caused him to drop me, his body falling on top of mine.


    ¡°GEMMA!¡± I wed at the carpet as he caught me by the ankles, dragging me further from the door, my


    fingernails digging into the carpet as he pulled me toward him. He lifted me, crushing me to the wall


    next to the window and holding me there while he wound the makeshift bed sheet rope around his arm,


    taking me around the waist by the other.


    I heard her being ripped apart. Her screams faded and were overwhelmed by the sound of snarling and


    snapping jaws. Thest scream had to give was ripped from my mouth as he broke through the ss


    of the window, pulling me up onto the sill.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°F*ck you.¡±


    And then he jumped.


    Troy


    I was dizzy, turning my head and retching violently into the hedges we hadnded in. I fought against


    the twisted branches of the scrubs, the arm I had wound the sheet around was broken and bent in an


    impossible angle. I could hear Maeve trying to catch her breath, gasping as she tried to move against


    the shrubbery. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked through gritted teeth. She went totally still.


    Then she rolled out of the scrub, falling t on her face onto the grass and groaning painfully as she


    spit grass from her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡ª¡±


    She was running before I could even blink. I rolled out of the bush like she had, biting my lip until I


    nearly bit clean through it to stop myself from screaming out in pain as Inded on my broken arm. I got


    up, vomited, then limped after her.


    She had turned the corner, heading toward the kitchen garden and the door leading into the servant¡¯s


    hall and kitchen. I hissed her name, cursing her under my breath as I jogged along, dragging a violently


    twisted ankle and clutching my mangled arm to my chest as I followed her around the side of the


    castle.


    And then I saw them, standing near the entrance of the kitchen garden. Ernest had Gemma¡¯s body


    draped over his arms, holding her as though she was weightless. Maeve raised her hand, blood


    dripping down her wrist as she reached over to Gemma.


    ¡°Don¡¯t-¡°Ernest pushed Maeve away, sidestepping away from her. Maeve lunged at him, her bloody


    handing down on Gemma¡¯s chest with an audible thud, leaving streaks of crimson across her


    friend¡¯s clothes and jewelry. Ernest pushed Maeve away again, hard enough for her to stumble and fall


    onto her knees. ¡°Leave her, Maeve. It¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°I can help her-¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Ernest gripped Gemma, bringing her body into his chest and cradling her.


    ¡°Ernest, wait. Come with us.¡± I reached out to him, but he passed by, dodging my touch.


    ¡°Get her out of here, Troy.¡±


    ¡°Come with us, please.¡± I was ready to beg, but he looked me in the eyes. His eyes were lifeless. There


    was nothing there.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave her. I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°1-I understand,¡± I said softly, backing away. Maeve was watching the exchange, her face stained with


    tears and her mouth slightly open, but silent.


    Ernest walked away from us, disappearing into the darkness of the field of tall grass with his lifeless


    mate clutched to his chest.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 250

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 250


    Chapter 30: You Let Her Die!


    Maeve


    ¡°Get away from me!¡±


    I was running, frantic, tripping and stumbling through the dense greenbelt thaty between the castle


    ground and the vige below. There was noise all around me; screaming, shouting, the eerie high-


    pitched howl of wolves.


    I could hear him behind me, his breath catching in his throat as he cursed aloud, begging me to stop.


    ¡°You¡¯re running right into it, Maeve. You need to stop for a minute. We need toe up with a n to


    get to the port-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with you!¡± My face was tight from my dried tears as I spoke.


    ¡°Look around!¡± he bellowed as he clutched me by the shoulder, pulling me to a stop. I could tell by the


    tone of his voice that he was in incredible pain. One arm was dangling at his side, bent and bleeding


    profusely from a terrible, protruding fracture in his forearm. I should help him, heal him.


    No. I wouldn¡¯t. He was as good as dead to me.


    But he was right; fire was zing in the vige. We could see the amber light through the trees and the


    smoke beginning to drift into the canopy of leaves over our heads.


    I turned to him as his hand left my shoulder. He cradled his arm again, his chest heaving with effort.


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you?¡± I said, unable to hide the heartbreak in my voice.


    He shook his head, sweat dripping off his jaw as he bent forward, leaning into a tree for support. ¡°I¡¯m


    really hurt, Maeve. I can¡¯t shift like this. I thought we had more time.¡±


    ¡°More time for what, Troy? If that¡¯s even your real name-¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°What is happening right now? What happened to Gemma?¡± My voice cracked as I said her name. I


    hadn¡¯t processed it yet. Everything that had happened within thest half hour was a total blur, only


    little fragments of memory floating around in my mind. But Gemma¡¯s screams were clear. They were


    still ringing in my ears.


    * Alpha Damian of Poldesse is invading. He¡¯s taking over Drogomor.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is that why you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°No. At least, I didn¡¯t know this was his n. I thought,¡± he swayed, pitching forward. I felt my body


    moving to help him without my permission, but I righted myself, my fingers curling into fists. ¡°Romero


    he-Damian used me. I was a decoy to keep you and Ernest distracted while he made his move.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with me? I¡¯m not the Luna yet-¡±


    He looked up at me, his eyes shining with unimaginable pain, ¡°Damian wants you for something I don¡¯t


    understand. Romero was in on it, he tried to exin it to me but I thought he was just a mad old fool, I-¡±


    A scream ripped through the air around us and I jumped, startled.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. I¡¯ll exinter. I can¡¯t think straight. I need to get you to the river,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°I already said I¡¯m not going anywhere with you.¡± I started to walk forward again, grinding my teeth as


    my skin prickled with mingled guilt and fury. I didn¡¯t need him. I could figure things out on my own,


    right?


    ¡°I need to get you to my ship. You¡¯re not safe in Valoria. All of Damian¡¯s men will be looking for you.¡±


    ¡°You let her die,¡± I said, turning around to face him once more. ¡°She was right there. She was just


    behind the door, and you didn¡¯t help. You didn¡¯t do a f*cking thing.¡±


    ¡°They would have killed her regardless. They would have killed me, too. They would have taken you to


    Damian, and I am certain your fate would have been worse. I did it to protect you-¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t your decision to make.¡± I swallowed a sob, blinking back a fresh batch of hot tears.


    0.00%


    11:570


    Chapter 30: You Let Her Die!


    ¡°We have to go, Maeve, We can¡¯t talk about this now.¡±


    ¡°And then what? I just ¨C trust you? Let you take me to your ship? Where exactly are we going to go,


    Troy?¡±


    ¡°You have to trust me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t-¡±


    *Then trust that I will keep you safe, Maeve. I will reunite you with your family.¡±


    ¡°And what about Ernest? He¡¯s my family. He¡¯s out here all alone¡±


    Fire shed in Troy¡¯s eyes for a second, then he looked away, hurt lining his face. ¡°Ernest wants to be


    on his own. He doesn¡¯t need us to help him do what he needs to do.¡±


    ¡°What does he-¡±


    ¡°He just lost his mate,¡± he said. ¡°I have no way of describing to you what that feels like. You wouldn¡¯t


    understand.¡±


    ¡°Neither would you!¡±


    He looked into my face, searching for something behind my eyes. ¡°I do know. I know what it feels like to


    find your mate. To lose her.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I felt ill as a sudden rush of jealousy rippled through my system. I swallowed it down, praying it


    didn¡¯t show on my face as he continued to watch me.


    Almost lose her,¡± he continued, lowering his gaze before struggling to push himself off the tree. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go, please. I don¡¯t have a lot of time left.¡±


    ¡°Time? What are you-¡± I looked at him, my gaze leaving his face and settling on the blood-soaked


    sleeve of his shirt. He was pale, his eyes hazy and sunken.


    I bit my lip, inhaling deeply as I bit down even harder, enough to draw blood.


    And then I took his face between my hands and kissed him.


    ¡°Goodbye, Aaron,¡¯ I thought as he opened his mouth to mine. Nothing would ever be the same after


    this. Every feeling, every touch had been a lie. The man met in the market was gone. The man who


    teased me, who tossed me in the grass and ran his fingers down the rise of my hips while weid


    naked in the library was gone. A ghost. A figment of my imagination.


    And I knew my powers were weak. My own wounds from our fall from the fourth-story window were


    slow to heal. The minuscule amount of blood l had given him might have been enough to take the edge


    off his pain, give him enough strength to lead us to the river and guide us to the port.


    But his arm would still be broken. His ankle would continue to swell. He wouldn¡¯t be able to shift and


    function with only two of his limbs in working order.


    He pulled out of the kiss, his face tilted up to the sky as he breathed in, closing his eyes.


    *Never touch me again,¡± I whispered, my heart shattering to pieces.


    ***


    Old Town was in chaos as we pushed through the smoke. I was supporting Troy, his good arm wrapped


    around my shoulder and his broken arm tied to his chest in a sling I had made from his shirt.


    The market stalls were only embers now. The old stone buildings were being licked by mes, and their


    thatch roofs ckened and fell in, showering the street in sparks of heat.


    People ran by us as we made our way down the center of the road, unintelligible shadows amongst the


    smoke.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Johnny¡¯s Bar was up in mes, the covered porch cracking and copsing on itself.


    Damian would inherit ruin, not a pack. Not like this.


    ¡°Maeve?¡± came a scream from the smoke-filled street ahead of us. A figure limped out of the smoke,


    her long gray hair billowing out behind her like a cloak as she helped her burden along.


    ¡°Cleo? M?¡± I almost dropped Troy in surprise. He was barely conscious at this point, his head


    bobbing against my shoulder.


    I could see what was once their home through the smoke, mes totally engulfing it. Violent thunder


    boomed over our heads, drowning out Cleo¡¯s reply


    ¡°We need to get to the river, now,¡± Troy said hoarsely, shaking his head.


    *Cleo! Hurry! Come with me!¡± I waved my free hand as they approached, M hanging off of Cleo


    much like Troy was hanging off of me.


    ¡°Where? Everything is on fire. I tried to get to the train station, but it was blocked.¡±


    ¡°The river. We¡¯re going to the river!¡± I cried out over the sound of toppling buildings. Cleo nodded in


    understanding, looking down at M, her face lined with concern.


    ¡°M is barely holding on¡ª¡±


    ¡°1 know. I¡¯ll help her. As soon as we can find a boat, okay?¡±


    We limped through the smoke-filled streets, a storm brewing over our heads. People were running


    around us, some shifted and snarling, some in human form screaming, the sounds growing louder as


    we neared the train station.


    Wolves were everywhere. It was impossible to tell who was friend or foe.


    The river was tucked behind a row of buildings near the train station. I could hear it before I could see


    the red gleam of the water as it reflected off the mes. By some miracle, a small skiff was rocking in


    the river¡¯s current, tied to a post that hadn¡¯t yet caught fire.


    Troy was able to grasp the side of the skiff as I helped him into it. He cried out in pain, holding onto me


    for dear life as I eased him inside. Cleo waded into the water behind me, M clutched to her chest as


    if she weighed nothing. ¨C


    ¡°I barely got her out of the house, Maeve. She was asleep. She can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    I pulled M onto the boat,ying her down next to Troy, and then pulled Cleo aboard. Cleo held


    M¡¯s head steady as I lifted up my arm.. pressing the exposed cut to M¡¯s lips as the blood began to


    flow.


    My blood had done barely anything to help Troy. I prayed it would at least keep M alive for another


    hour or so until we could ride the river¡¯s swift current to the port.


    A few minutes had passed, and I didn¡¯t notice Cleo¡¯s absence until Troy let out a blood-curdling


    scream. I turned, the hair standing up on the back of my neck as Cleo clutched his broken arm, twisting


    it until an audible crunching sound reverberated throughout the boat. Troy was panting, sweat pouring


    down his face as he shook his head, silently pleading with her to stop.


    ¡°You dislocated your shoulder too, honey,¡± she said gently, cautiously reaching for his elbow, ¡°I have to


    set it back in ce or-¡±


    ¡°No, no-¡±


    ¡°Maeve, hold him down!¡±


    I let go of M and threw myself on Troy just as Cleo pushed with all of her might on his elbow, twisting


    his mangled arm as she did so.


    There was a sharp popping sound, and then he passed out, his eyes rolling back in his head as he


    slumped into Cleo, who gentlyid him back against the back of the skiff.


    ¡°He¡¯ll feel better when he wakes up,¡± she said as she swiftly redid the sling, tilting her head toward the


    steering wheel. ¡°Do you know how to drive this thing?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± i said, untying the knot keeping us anchored to the post and grabbing the wheel as the boat was


    taken by the current.


    Cleo got the engine started within a matter of seconds, and suddenly the boat was speeding forward


    with me at the helm, my hands trembling as I held onto the steering wheel for dear life, one hand fixed


    on the throttle.


    We raced under the railway bridge that separated Old Town from the city of Mirage, and I looked over


    my shoulder at the mes reaching for the clouds over the vige, the sky shing a bright, electric


    blue as lightning cracked over our heads. ¨C


    ¡°What now?¡± I whispered, looking down at Cleo, who was holding M in her arms and had one


    comforting hand on Troy¡¯s thigh. ¡°What now?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 251

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 251


    Chapter 31: Two Worlds Collide


    Troy


    I woke with a start, the pain in my arm radiating up through my shoulder and my chest. I blinked against


    the sun as it beat down on the boat, tall grasses surrounding us as the boat bobbed gently in a small


    eddy, hidden from view of the main river.


    Maeve was sitting with her knees to her chest, her forehead resting on her knees as she slept. Her hair


    was loose and falling over her, shielding her face.


    M was limp in Cleo¡¯s arms, her breathing in short, pained gasps.


    I got to my knees, using my good arm to grip the side of the skiff and stand just enough to peer over


    the top of the grasses, looking out over a wide, swampy area of the river.


    How much time had passed? It was full daylight now.


    This wasn¡¯t right. None of this looked right.


    When I had shifted and ran from the port to the castle the night before, I had followed the river. I hadn¡¯t


    seen an area like this at all. I remembering to a fork in the river, where a tributary flowed into the


    main river that ran through the city.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She must have taken it, and now we were very, very far from the port rocking in the skiff in broad


    daylight.


    Sitting ducks.


    I cursed under my breath as I shuffled toward the steering wheel, then back to the engine that hung off


    the back of the boat that powered the small propeller. I opened the gas cap, hoping to see the clear


    liquid shimmering in the sunlight, but there was none. The engine waspletely dry and no longer


    running.


    I had the strangest feeling I was being watched as I screwed the gas cap back on. The women were


    still asleep; they must have been so exhausted that none of them could stay awake to steer the drifting


    skiff. Somehow, we hadn¡¯t run aground on the riverbank.


    There wasn¡¯t a bird or creature in the marsh with us; no, it waspletely silent. The hair on my arms


    rose as I crouched again, slowly. holding my breath as the sound of another boat¡¯s engine cut through


    the silence.


    The boat came to a stop just ahead of us, turning and maneuvering through the grasses. I stood,


    clenching my good hand into a fist and swallowing against the lump of fear in my throat. If these were


    Poldesse¡¯s men, I couldn¡¯t protect these women. I would kill Maeve myself before I¡¯d let them take her.


    ¡°Damn, Troy! You look like shit!¡± Robbieughed heartily as he came into view, bumping against our


    skiff with the nose of his boat. I let out the breath I had been holding.


    Maeve jumped to her feet, blinking sleep from her eyes. She lunged forward, half asleep, her fist


    outstretched as though she was going to throw herself on Robbie to defend us.


    I caught her by the waist and pulled her back in our skiff, the action sending a fresh wave of intense


    pain rippling through my arm and shoulder.


    I turned to Robbie, nodding at my arm. ¡°I¡¯ve seen better days, man. It¡¯s really good to see you.¡± In


    reality I could have thrown my arms around him and kissed him on the mouth. I¡¯d never been more d


    to see anyone. ¡°What the hell are you doing here, though? I was going to try to meet up with the crew


    at the port-¡±


    Robbie shook his head, cutting his engine. ¡°Cap sent me up this way. This river leads out to the eastern


    end of Valoria. The Persephone is waiting for us there. Cap sent a boat to the port earlier this morning,


    and they were turned around. The port¡¯s shut down, Troy. Blocked.¡±


    ¡°Poldesse?¡±


    Robbie nodded. It was not the answer I was hoping for.


    I had underestimated Damian. I was not the only spy in the castle. Neither was Horace. The castle had


    been torn to pieces before Damian¡¯s fleet could even makendfall, which meant he had had people on


    the inside, probably servants, and people lingering in the vige and Mirage to light the match that


    would envelop the entire region in chaos before his ships coulde to finish the job.


    If I¡¯d had an extra hour, I thought bitterly, I would have been able to get Ernest and Gemma to safety. I


    wouldn¡¯t have had to make the decision I did. Gemma would still be alive, and there might have been a


    chance that Maeve would forgive me.


    Not anymore.


    I looked up, amotion breaking me out of my contemtion. Robbie was holding Maeve off with


    one hand as he wrapped a rope around the steering wheel of our skiff, tethering the two crafts together.


    Maeve was swinging at him, her lips pulled back in a snarl.


    ¡°This the one you mentioned in your note?¡± Robbie chuckled, raising an eyebrow and tilting his head


    toward Maeve. Maeve was tall and strong in her own right, butpared to Robbie, she looked almost


    childlike. Robbie was a massive man, towering several inches over me even, and he had broad


    shoulders and a heavy set build that made him look like a giantpared to most men. He pushed


    against Maeve¡¯ s chest with a single finger and sent her toppling backward into our skiff.


    I smiled, shrugged, then nodded toward M and Cleo. Cleo was awake, eyes wide as she stared at


    Robbie.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking them all. M here is hurt,¡±


    ¡°You are, too, by the looks of it,¡± said Robbie.


    ¡°My arm is broken, but I¡¯ll survive.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Maeve cut in as she struggled to her feet, slipping on the wet floor of the skiff. ¡°Who the


    hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Robbie, at your service, Princess. Third Captain of the Persephone, ma¡¯am.¡± Robbie bowed


    dramatically, tipping his straw hat. Maeve scoffed, turning to me.


    ¡°I got us out of there, Troy. But I¡¯m not going with this man.¡±


    ¡°Out of there? We¡¯re out of fuel. What are we going to do, sit here and wait for Poldesse¡¯s warriors to


    find us? Get in the other boat, Maeve.¡±


    Cleo was already standing, allowing Robbie to lift M and gently carry her into the other skiff. Maeve


    gaped at Cleo, her eyes wide with frustration and betrayal. ¡°Cleo!¡±


    ¡°Troy¡¯s right, Maeve.¡±


    ¡°When I tell you what happened before I found you twost night you¡¯ll beg to differ-Maeve began.


    Robbie clutched Maeve by the back of her neck, holding her off the ground by the cor of her dress as


    though she were a puppy, and tossed her unceremoniously into the other skiff. I snorted as her head


    popped up again, her face twisted in fury.


    ¡°Come on, Troy. Up you get-¡°Robbie helped me into the skiff and untied us from the dead skiff. Before


    Maeve could utter another word of protest, we were gliding at a high speed back down river, the smoke


    from Mirage funneling in the far distance behind us.


    Maeve


    I used the cut on my arm again to deliver some of my blood to M¡¯s lips.


    Cleo was patting M gently on the stomach, trying to wake her. M¡¯s head lolled back onto Cleo¡¯s


    shoulders, her eye¡¯s fluttering. I could see the blood stains on Cleo¡¯s shirt as M¡¯s head slumped


    down onto her chest. I looked Cleo in the eyes, seeing the concern shing across Cleo¡¯s delicate


    features as I lifted M¡¯s hair and gazed upon the oozing head wound near the base of her skull.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked, fear choking me. My blood was strong enough to heal superficial wounds, but nothing


    like this. Not until I fully came into my powers.


    ¡°We were knocked down in the street. We had juste out of the house, barely making it out before


    the roof started to cave in. She¡­ she was barely able to stand. I was trying to carry her when two


    wolves ran by. I tripped. Her head hit the curb.¡±


    I bit my lip as I eased M¡¯s thick hair back over her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can help her,¡±


    Cleo took my hand, squeezing gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright, love. You¡¯ve already helped her. I don¡¯t even want to


    think about what would have happened to us if we didn¡¯t find you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Cleo. I can¡¯t promise you that we¡¯re going to stay safe. I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know these


    men.¡± Then I told her everything, my throat tightening around Gemma¡¯s name as I recounted her death.


    Cleo held tightly to my hands as I spoke, my voice a choked whisper against the thrumming of the


    skiff¡¯s engine.


    Troy looked over his shoulder at us a few times, his eyes full of emotion. I hated him, and he knew it. I


    would never speak to him again if I could help it.


    ¡°We can escape, Cleo. I think I have a n-¡±


    ¡°No, child,¡± she said gravely, adjusting M¡¯s weight on herp. ¡°I think we should stay the course.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? I just told you he-¡±


    ¡°He saved your life, it sounds like. They can get us out of Valoria. I have family in Breles. We can ask to


    be taken there.¡±


    40.51%


    ¡°No, Cleo. I¡¯m not certain these men are trustworthy.¡± I stole a nce at Troy. He was sitting against the


    side of the boat, talking inaudibly to Robbie over the sounds of the engine and the water rushing past


    us.


    ¡°How can it be worse than what we just experienced? We are safe for now, that¡¯s what¡¯s important.


    We¡¯re all tired, injured, and hungry. Set your anger aside, and let them assist.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I said as I crossed my arms over my chest, sinking lower against the side of the boat. Cleo


    rolled her eyes but gave me a soft smile nheless.


    ¡°Your bullheadedness will get you into trouble, Maeve.¡±


    ¡°Alright, everybody hold on!¡± Robbie said as the boat was suddenly swept sideways by an abrupt


    change in the current, the water throwing us in a full circle and bouncing us violently for what felt like


    several minutes. Troy stood as the current slowed again, shielding his face from the sun with his hand


    as he peered toward the horizon.


    I stood as well, sucking in my breath as I looked out over the water. We were no longer on the river.


    The narrow passage had given way to a wide estuary, the deep blue salt water mingling with the green


    murk of the river as our boat pushed forward into the strong, white capped


    surf of the sea.


    In the distance I could see arge boat, a vessel that towered over the cruisers and fishing boats I was


    ustomed to seeing back home in Winter Forest. Six sails billowed in the wind, pushing the massive


    vessel toward us, its glossy wooden body reflecting gold in the sun.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been happier to see her,¡± Troy said, his voice far away and dreamy as he spoke.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I said, not meaning to talk aloud.


    Robbie turned his head, beaming, his soft blue eyes dancing with excitement. ¡°That, Princess, is the


    Persephone.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 252

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 252


    Chapter 32: Persnickety on the Persephone


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Maeve


    I stood near the railing of the ship, looking down at the boat that was bobbing on the water several


    stories below as Cleo gripped thedder and slowly made her way up the side of the ship, her eyes


    fixed on my face.


    Robbie was behind her, his voice carrying in the breeze as he encouraged her to keep climbing.


    I grabbed her shoulders and helped her over the railing as she came within my reach. She was


    shaking, swallowing hard as her feet finally met the deck.


    ¡°That was terrifying,¡± she said, her voice trembling as she ced a hand over her heart.


    I took her in my arms, squeezing gently before looking over her shoulder at Robbie as he came over


    the railing andnded with a sharp thud on the deck beside us.


    A blond man was standing with his arms crossed over his chest, watching us. Watching me. I turned


    my head to look back at him, curiosity bubbling through my system.


    He was one of those people that was truly beautiful. He looked as though he had been cut from marble


    by a skilled artist who crafted each chiseled feature with great care. He was deeply tanned, his eyes a


    vibrant hazel that were light enough to be almost golden in the fading sunlight.


    This must be Cap,¡¯ I thought, steeling my expression as I gave him a once-over. He was much younger


    than I thought he¡¯d be, probably no older than Troy. And to own a boat like this? He must be absolutely


    loaded. Must be nice to steal for a living.


    ¡°Pull er up, boys.¡± Robbie said to the crew, stepping back as two men began to pull a crank that was


    slowly lifting the small boat out of the water. It knocked into the side of the Persephone as it climbed


    higher and higher with Troy and M still inside. The blond man stepped forward, the sunset casting a


    vivid red glow behind him as he gripped the railing and looked down.


    I moved Cleo away from the railing as more crewmen stepped toward it, preparing to catch the small


    boat and lower it onto the deck.


    A wiry, elderly man stepped forward, pulling on the sleeve of Robbie¡¯s shirt, whispering something


    inaudible as the boat continued its ascent.


    ¡°Aye, yeah. Troy as a broken arm and the woman has a head wound. Neither could climb thedder,¡±


    Robbie replied, his voice booming despite his attempt at a hushed whisper. Cleo paled, looking down at


    her feet.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be fine,¡± I coaxed, wrapping my arm around her shoulder.


    ¡°Cap!¡± Robbie bellowed, and the blond turned his head, confirming his identity. ¡°Doc want¡¯s em¡¯ sent to


    the infirmary right away.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the blond said, nodding in the direction of the elderly man, who nodded back and walked


    across the deck toward a set ofrge, wooden doors.


    ¡°See?¡± I whispered to Cleo. ¡°They have a doctor on board. An infirmary, too.¡±


    Cleo exhaled deeply, a little of the tension leaving her shoulders as the crewmen crowded the railing in


    front of us, their arms outstretched as Troy stood up in the small boat, holding M up to the crewmen


    with his good arm.


    ¡°What the hell did you get yourself into, Troy?¡± said the captain as Troy climbed over the railing,


    epting the help of the crew.


    ¡°I have a lot to exin, Keaton,¡± Troy replied, but the captain wasn¡¯t listening. Keaton was staring at


    M as she wasid out on a stretcher, his golden eyes fixed on her face and his hands trembling


    slightly as he began to reach down to touch her on the shoulder.


    Cleo stiffened beside me, and I stepped forward to tell the man to get back, but Cleo¡¯s hand shot out


    and grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Leave him be,¡± she said quickly, a strange expression lining her face. She was fiercely protective of


    M. Something about her behavior now made a chill run up my spine.


    I looked back at the captain, Keaton, and watched as his expression began to twist with concern as


    M was carried away and through the double doors.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± I said, not meaning to say it so loudly.


    Keaton turned his head towards me, slowly, fixing me with a steely re. ¡°Ah,¡± he said, his voice lifted


    in a mocking, unfriendly lilt. ¡°This must be Princess Maeve, the very reason Mirage is burning to the


    ground right now, hm?¡±


    I gaped at him, taken aback by thement. ¡°How dare you speak to me in such a way.¡± I scoffed.


    He took two long, quick strides and suddenly we were nose to nose, his golden eyes boring down into


    mine. ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight,¡± he snapped. ¡°I do not care that you¡¯re a princess. You¡¯re a


    passenger on my ship. A fugitive, in fact, of Alpha Damian. I¡¯m risking the lives of my crew by having


    you aboard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave then-¡±


    ¡°Oh, will you? Be my guest. Watch out for the sharks on your swim back to the shore,¡± he hissed.


    I nched, blinking and clearing my throat as I righted myself, tilting my chin upward in a show of


    defiance.


    ¡°You will address me as Captain. You will heed my orders. And if you ever hinder the safety of my crew


    or even so much as speak out of turn I will,¡± he paused, looking over his shoulder at Troy. ¡°Do I have


    your permission to toss her overboard?¡±


    Troy shrugged; a sideways smile stered on his face. ¡°You¡¯re the captain.¡±


    ¡°I will have you tossed from this ship. Do you understand?¡± Keaton continued, his brow arched as he


    waited for my reply.


    ¡°It¡¯s a yes or no question, darlin¡¯.¡± He leaned in, the tip of his nose touching mine.


    I swallowed, fighting the urge to take a step away from him but wanting to stand my ground. ¡°Yes,¡± I


    murmured. ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Keaton nodded tightly, reaching up to dust a lock of my hair off my shoulder before giving me a


    dramatic smile and turning away, pointing at Cleo. ¡°Are you the girl¡¯s mother?¡± he asked, obviously


    talking about M.


    Keaton signaled for Cleo to follow him and she nodded as he marched toward the set of doors leading


    down to the lower levels of the ship. He turned suddenly on his heel, Cleo nearly running into his chest


    as he skidded to a stop in front of her.


    he motioned to Robbie, who was leaning on the rail next to Troy,


    ¡°Troy, meet me at the helm in fifteen minutes. We need to talk. And ¡°show the princess to her quarters.¡±


    Keaton and Cleo disappeared below deck, the doors closing firmly behind him.


    Robbie kicked off the railing, sauntering over to me. I stiffened, squaring my shoulders. Troy noticed


    this and shook his head, exhaling deeply as he ran his fingers through his hair.


    ¡°Come on, miss. You could use a rest, aye?¡± Robbie extended his hand to me, but I turned my head,


    crossing my arms over my chest.


    ¡°I will wait here for the captain to return, thank you very much. I have a few words I¡¯d like to say to him..


    in private.¡± I red at Robbie, catching Troy¡¯s face in my peripheral. He had an odd, slightly smug smile


    on his face as he cradled his injured arm.


    Robbie pursed his lips, arching his brow toward Troy and shrugged one shoulder. ¡°Well, that¡¯d be you,


    wouldn¡¯t it, while Cap¡¯s indisposed at the moment?


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right Robbie. I¡¯m the captain of this ship right now.¡±


    I gawked at them both for a second, then threw my head back inughter. ¡°What are you talking


    about?¡±


    ¡°Well, miss, I did introduce myself as third captain. That¡¯s how this all works, you see. Troy has been


    second inmand since him and Cap were boys. Troy is the captain of the Persephone in his stead


    when Cap¡¯s not on deck to give orders, like right now, for example.¡±


    ¡°Rethinking going to your quarters for a while, aren¡¯t you?¡± Troy was grinning like an idiot. I hated him.


    ¡°Fine¡± ground out, walking forward with my chin jutting toward the sails, not making eye contact with


    Troy as I passed him. ¡°Show me to my room, Robbie.¡±


    ¡°Right this way,¡± he said, giving Troy a knowing look as he opened the doors and motioned me through.


    * Absolutely not!¡± I screeched, my hands firmly nted on my hips as I looked around the room. Troy¡¯s


    room. Robbie shrugged helplessly, his palms toward the ceiling as he slowly backed out of the room.


    ¡°Sorry, miss. Was¡¯na my call.¡±


    ¡°Get back here!¡± i charged at him, but he quickly shut the door, holding the knob in ce as I fought to


    turn it from the inside.


    ¡°Take a nap, miss. You could use one!¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear the telltale sound of a lock clicking into ce, which told me that Troy¡¯s door couldn¡¯t be


    locked from the outside, which was in my favor. I could leave whenever I wanted. I could go hide


    somewhere and sleep if I wished.


    But in that moment I was ovee by curiosity. I was alone, surrounded by Troy¡¯s things.


    And I did what anyone would do I started rummaging.


    First, I pulled the drawers from the bedside table and dumped them on the bed, spreading out the


    contents across the patchwork quilt and standing back to take it all in Pencils. Dozens of them. A few


    wadded-up pieces of paper, dried up bottles of ink, and rocks, several rocks.


    Pack-rat.¡± I said under my breath, using my arms to scoop up the contents of the drawers and arrange


    them in a neat pite in the center of the bed where I nned to leave them, wanting him to see that I


    had gone through his things.


    On the far wall of the room was a set of built-in cabs and drawers. I opened every single one, sifting


    through his clothes and tossing them on the ground at my feet as I emptied out the contents of the


    built-ins, finding nothing interesting or of substance. I sighed, looking around, my eyes settling on a


    large desk that was bolted to the wall.


    Singo.


    I sat in the chair, scooting myself forward and tucked in, going through the tiny drawers that ran down


    the length of one side of the desk. More pencils. Paper. A few worn-out books and several dozen thin


    scrolls that I unfurled one by one.


    Maps, of course.


    I felt a pang of regret suddenly, remembering the night I had crept into his room at the castle after the


    storm when my own room was in ruin. He had given me a book to use as a hard surface to write a


    letter on, a book of maps. A book he had loved.


    It was likely gone now. He hadn¡¯t brought anything with him. He hadn¡¯t had time, trying to save my life


    and all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, Maeve,¡± I said aloud, tucking the scrolls back in one of the drawers and continuing


    my exploration.


    The surface of the desk was dusty, unused for some time. There was an unfinished sketch of what


    looked like the beginnings of a beach, a little crab creeping up a rock as a spray of water burst over the


    rock from behind. Another pang of guilt gripped me, making me think of the library, of his sketchbook.


    All of those beautiful pictures were gone.


    Get a hold of yourself,¡± I said, tapping my fingers on the desk and picking up a sea shell that was sitting


    on its surface, turning it over in my hand before putting it down.


    All I had learned from my total invasion of his privacy were the things I already knew. He liked to draw.


    He liked books. He liked maps. A simple man, really. I had been hoping toe across something I


    could use against him, maybe a box of trophies from his liaisons with women or a dead body hidden


    amongst his socks and underwear.


    But there was nothing. He was just Troy. The same Troy I once knew as Aaron. I stood from the desk,


    looking around at the mess I had made. I was ovee with fatigue suddenly and sat on the edge of


    the bed.


    Robbie hadid out a new outfit for me, a pair of trousers and loose top. They were men¡¯s clothes,


    likely borrowed from one of the smaller crewmen. I pulled my soiled dress over my head and changed,


    unsure of how the loose top was supposed to fit. I tucked it into the snuggly fitted trousers and climbed


    into the bed, curling myself around the pile of Troy¡¯s things.


    *Stay mad at him, Maeve. For Gemma,¡± i said to myself as I began to drift into sleep. The pillow


    smelled like him, and I was overwhelmed by a sense of longing and unspeakable loss,


    And it was all my fault, they were after me.


    I let the tears fall Maeve

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 253

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 253


    Chapter 33: Loss of Privileges


    Maeve


    It was full dark when I woke up, the room still and empty. Moonlight was drifting in through three


    circr windows on the wall above my head, long beams of pale light casting shadows across the


    room.


    I rose and stretched; the superficial wounds on my skin were gone, and any soreness from the fall had


    been mended.


    What now?


    I didn¡¯t know my way to the infirmary, but I wasn¡¯t technically a prisoner. I decided to wander for a bit


    and try to find Cleo, maybe even something to eat


    The ship was massive and easy to get lost in. The hallways were narrow, no wider than the average


    man¡¯s shoulders in some spots. It was dimly lit too, but I noticed electric lights along the ceiling that


    were not in use. I wondered why they were using sails to move the ship instead of engines. The boat


    was silent, ghostlike, as it moved in the waves.


    After an hour of exploration, I finally found the infirmary. It was situated toward the bottom of the ship,


    not quite the lowest level but close enough to feel chilly and ustrophobic. There were no windows


    down here, not a single one. I ced my hand on the wall as I made my way toward the entrance of


    the infirmary, knowing that on the other side of the wall was the sea.


    The infirmary was just a room, a small one, lit by a singlentern. There was a small nook in one


    corner, separated by a curtain. I could hear the doctor snoring as I came into the light, smiling and


    nodding at Cleo, who had looked up from the book resting on herp.


    ¡°How is she?¡± I asked, sitting down in a narrow, ufortable chair next to her.


    ¡°Fine, I think. The doctor thinks it was a concussion, a bad one, probably. But he stitched her up, and


    she seems to befortable, at least. We won¡¯t really know until she wakes up. My midwifery skills


    only go so far.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cleo. I tried¡ª¡±


    Cleo took my hands in hers, brushing her knuckles against my fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Maeve. This wasn¡¯t


    your fault.¡±


    ¡°But it was my fault, wasn¡¯t it? If what Troy said about Alpha Damian is true?¡±


    ¡°No, darling. Please don¡¯t think that way. All of this was out of your control.¡±


    I sighed, leaning back against the chair and resting my head against the wall. We sat in silence for a


    long while, Cleo eventually falling asleep sitting upright in her chair. I watched M breathe, her chest


    rising and falling in a smooth rhythm.


    I thought about opening up my skin again and giving her my blood, but stopped myself. What good had


    it done before? Troy was an absolute mess before Cleo had been able to align his broken bones and


    pop his shoulder back in ce. I had just been able to ease his pain temporarily, I think


    I stood, closing the door of the infirmary behind me as I walked into the narrow, chilly hallway, feeling


    along the walls until I reached the stairwell. I walked up, and up, and up until I reached the floor where


    my room was, Troy¡¯s room, but I stopped before turning the corner to go back. Up the stairs was the


    entrance to the main deck, and I felt the urge to push open the doors and breathe in the air.


    But I didn¡¯t want to run into Troy, especially if he was alone. I didn¡¯t trust myself around him. I wanted


    him as much as I had before I found out who he really was. But I also loathed him, fiercely, and I knew


    if given the opportunity I would toss him over the railing of the ship into the water below and like it.


    But I didn¡¯t have the strength to do that right now. I hadn¡¯t eaten in over a day. I had slept for a few


    hours at the most. I was sick to my stomach with grief, with fear.


    I wanted my parents. I wanted to go home.


    ¡°You thought you had it rough before, huh?¡± I whispered, thinking back on my time in the castle.


    Suddenly, a thought struck me, piercing through me so intensely that I nearly toppled over. I held onto


    the wall, bending over by the waist with one hand pressed against my stomach


    Oh, Goddess. I could very likely be pregnant!


    That was the entire reason I was in Valoria. I was supposed to give the Drogomor pack an heir. I was


    supposed to be Luna, at least until that child was grown and ready to rule.


    And now, what would I have? Not the heir to Drogomor, but Troy¡¯s child. How could he do this to me?


    0.00%


    13:521


    Chapter 33: Loss of Privileges


    And what about Ernest and Gemma? How long had they known about Troy¡¯s real identity? I felt angry,


    my hands clenching as I leaned against the wall for support.


    But then I envisioned Ernest with Gemma clutched to his chest, walking out into the field of grass. His


    dream of losing his mate hade to fruition. My anger at them didn¡¯t matter. Gemma was dead.


    Ernest was likely dead as well. They were gone.


    ¡°Are you alright, miss?¡±


    I turned my head to the voice, seeing a young man standing in the hallway near the stairwell, antern


    in one hand and bundle of something in the other.


    ¡°Yes, 1-¡±


    A little seasick?


    I nodded, although it was a lie.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get your sea legs soon enough. Happens to the best of us!¡± He tilted his head toward the


    stairwell. ¡°The galley¡¯s just downstairs. I ¨C can show you, get you some crackers or something,¡±


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± I said hurriedly, my stomach tightening at the mention of food.


    ¡°Great,e with me,¡± he said as I followed him down the stairs. He turned his face to me, smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m Pete, by the way. Young Pete.¡±


    ¡°Why Young Pete and not just Pete?¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s an Old Pete on the ship already, but he doesn¡¯t like being called that. He goes by


    Peter, actually. But it doesn¡¯t matter. You can call me whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Pete,¡± I said with a littleugh. He smiled up at me as I descended the stairs, then motioned for


    me to follow him through a darkened archway that opened up to arge room with wooden tables and


    chairs in neat rows, illuminated by the light of hismp.


    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to be in here, honestly,¡± he breathed as we crossed the room and entered the


    kitchen. ¡°I lost my privileges, you could say.¡±


    ¡°Privileges?¡±


    ¡°I got hungry one night,¡± he began, opening a tall cab and pulling a box of crackers from the top


    shelf. ¡°Came down and made myself a little treat. I found some salt pork in the pantry and ate it, and it


    was delicious. In my defense I didn¡¯t know it was thest of it, and we had nearly three weeks until we


    made port again. Oh, man. Troy looked like he wanted to toss me from the ship when he found out.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± i tapped my finger on the counter as he rummaged, wondering if I should start asking him the


    burning questions I had about Troy.


    ¡°Do you want some beer?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t-¡± I said quickly, but stopped myself before I said anything I didn¡¯t mean to say aloud.


    He shrugged. ¡°Better drink some water, at least. Here,¡± He handed me arge ss jug, the amber


    ss reflecting in themplight. ¡°Take it up to your room with you. We all have one.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, holding the heavy jug up to the light.


    *A growler, they¡¯re called. It¡¯s just water, unless you want something stronger. We don¡¯t have much time


    in the galley during the day. You¡¯ll find these all over the decks, though. Justuh, tie a ribbon on the


    handle or something, that way you know which one is yours.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said quietly, setting the growler on the counter as he continued to rifle through the pantry. He


    handed me a basket of snacks: dried fruit, crackers, and a few pieces of jerky.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat too much right away, it¡¯ll make the sea sickness worse. Just a few bites at a time,


    Okay?¡±


    I nodded, resisting the urge to smile at him. I could eat an entire roast with all the fixings right now, by


    myself. A few crackers and a dried apricot weren¡¯t nearly enough. But Pete seemed like a kind man. I


    was thankful for not only the food but thepany.


    ¡°Do you know where we¡¯re headed?¡± I asked as he closed the cabs.


    He shrugged. ¡°Open water, that¡¯s all I know. Have to wait for this all to blow over-¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a destination?¡± Panic rose in my throat, but I swallowed it down, trying to maintain my


    composure.


    Pete eyed me curiously, then shrugged again, leaning against the counter. ¡°Do you have somewhere


    you need to be in a hurry, miss?¡±


    ¡°Home, ideally.¡±


    ¡°Where is home for you?¡±


    40.84%


    13:52


    Chapter 33: Loss of Privileges


    *Winter- ¡°I paused, pursing my lips. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t say anything¡­


    ¡°Winter Forest? No way!¡± Pete looked about five years younger as he said it, his eyes lighting up.


    ¡°Northerndy then, huh? I heard the women outnumber the men up north. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°1-I don¡¯t actually know


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to go. Always. Ma said, well, she said I need to find a mate down south, close to


    home. But there¡¯s a lot ofpetition


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how mates work-¡±


    ¡°And I said, Ma, the isles are small and¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Isles?Another lump formed in my throat, fear tightening my chest.


    ¡°Yeah, I am,¡± he said, biting into a piece of dried fruit. ¡°From a little ind near Papeno. It¡¯s called


    Drifter¡¯s Rock.¡±


    *Are you part of Poldesse?¡±


    He nearly choked on his fruit, shaking his head. ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    ¡°Then what pack do you belong to?¡± My voice was harsher than I meant it to be, and the young man


    looked slightly taken aback.


    ¡°No pack, miss.¡±


    ¡°No pack? You¡¯re a rogue, then?¡±


    ¡°No, not exactly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s you in my kitchen Petey, I¡¯ll tan your hide and throw you to the sharks!¡± came a booming voice


    from behind a door on the other side of the kitchen.


    Pete¡¯s face flushed, then he motioned toward the door back to the dining room, taking two long strides


    and holding it open for me.


    I told you I lost my privileges,¡± he whispered and winked, walking briskly ahead of me while we headed


    back to the stairwell, our stolen goodies clutched in our hands.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I left my growler-¡±


    ¡°No bother, you can get it at breakfast. Olly is a mean old man between the hours of eight in the


    evening and six in the morning. I wouldn¡¯t go back, if I were you.¡±


    ¡°Olly?¡±


    ¡°The cook. The king of the kitchen. King of the ship, in my opinion. Captain Keaton doesn¡¯t mess with


    him, either.¡±


    ¡°Oh, noted,¡± I said shortly as I reached the stairs. Pete stood at the railing, shifting his weight nervously.


    ¡°Are youing up?¡±


    ¡°No, I bunk with the rest of the crew down here. You go to bed, miss. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel better in the


    morning.¡±


    He walked down the hallway, hisntern disappearing from view and leaving me shrouded in total


    darkness as I made my way back to my room.


    What the hell had I gotten myself into?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 254

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 254


    Chapter 34: Kneading and Needing


    Maeve


    ¡°If you wake up earlier, you¡¯ll have a better shot of getting a real breakfast, miss.¡± Robbie was sitting on


    a crate, a thick canvas sailid over his waist as he sewed a patch into it, the needle nearly as long as


    his hand.


    I looked down at my bowl of cold sludge, which was the only way I could describe such a thing. It was


    oats, probably, with a hint of fly. I picked the fly out of the bowl with my finger, wiping it on the crate I


    was perched on and looked around, taking it all in as though for the first time


    ¡°Why does the Persephone use sails and not engines? I know this ship has power. I saw the electric


    lights.¡±


    ¡°No one can see us if the ship¡¯s powered down.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? A ship like this? It stands out, trust me.¡± I stirred my oatmeal, trying to find the


    confidence to take a bite.


    ¡°Captain Keaton is a traditionalist, you could say.¡± Robbie breathed, wincing as he pricked his finger


    with the needle.


    ¡°You mean a pirate¡±


    ¡°Aye, a pirate. He is. He can¡¯t have other ships picking up on our location while were runnin¡¯ goods, so


    we turn the engines off and power down when we don¡¯t want to be picked up on radar, you see? That¡¯s


    why he chose a Galleon ship when he went into this trade. Cruisers don t have sails.¡±


    ¡°How did he find this thing? Did he build it?¡±


    ¡°A story for another time, miss. Eat.¡±


    I scowled down at my bowl. I was starving, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to eat it.


    ¡°How do you shift, on the boat?¡± I asked, saying whatever wasing to mind to cut through the


    boredom.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. We just turn into dolphins,¡± Robbie said, his face totally serious and focused on his work.


    I opened my mouth, shocked, but then heard a snort from above our heads, where Troy was at the


    helm, his hands wrapped around the great wooden steering wheel with a crooked smile on his face.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I said under my breath, stirring my cold oatmeal again.


    ¡°You should eat, Maeve.¡± Troy said, looking down at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± i said to Robbie. ¡°Do you hear


    someone talking?¡±


    Robbie¡¯s eyes went wide, and he puffed out his cheeks, shaking his head as he looked back down at


    his work. ¡°What did you get yourself into, Troy?¡±


    ¡°Nothin¡¯ I can¡¯t handle,¡± Troyughed, looking down at thepass in his hand before turning the


    wheel a fraction of an inch.


    ¡°Where is the real captain today? I¡¯d like a private audience with him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s likely in the infirmary, with M,¡± Troy said down to us, arching his eyebrow in my direction. He


    was trying to get a rise out of me.


    ¡°Stop talking to me,¡± i bit out, setting my untouched oatmeal down on the crate and turning my back on


    Troy, my eyes focused on Robbie.


    Robbie scratched his beard, looking up at Troy for help. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me with this one-¡±


    ¡°Well, she won¡¯t talk to me. She needs someone else to harass. Looks like that¡¯s you, pal,¡± Troy said.


    I knew he was smiling, I could feel it. Damn him.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of the captain to look in on my friend¡±I began, giving Robbie a fake smile.


    ¡°He likely has other motives,¡± Troy interrupted.


    spun around, ring up at him. ¡°I said STOP talking to me,¡± I snapped, turning back around and fixing


    Robbie with a re, sizing him up.


    He swallowed, squaring his shoulders.


    ¡°She wants a fight, Robbie,¡± Troy said with mirth.


    Chapter 34: Kneading and Needing


    Robbie looked around, ufortable, his shoulders tensing as I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°When can


    I expect to see the captain?


    ¡°He¡¯s right there, miss,¡±


    ¡°NOT Troy. I need to see Keaton.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say for sure¡±


    ¡°I want to know where we¡¯re going. I need to get word to my family somehow so they know I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re heading into open waters, Maeve,¡± Troy said,pletely ignoring the fact that I didn¡¯t want him


    to speak to me for the rest of our lives.


    I ignored him, staring Robbie down.


    ¡°We¡¯re, uh, heading into open waters,¡± he said nervously, looking back up at Troy.


    I stood, stalking over to where Robbie was sitting, frustration and pent-up energy coursing through my


    veins. I was going to get something out of someone. Someone had to know what the n was.


    ¡°Careful Rob, she bites,¡± Troyughed.


    Abruptly I turned on my heel to look up at him as Robbie let out an audible sigh of relief. ¡°Stop-¡±


    ¡°Leave Robbie alone, Maeve. I¡¯m the one you¡¯re mad at.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    ¡°You keep talking, though?¡± Troy gave me a smirk, shrugging his shoulders.


    That was it. I was about to lose it. I had no qualms of handing his ass to him in front of his entire crew.


    I marched up the stairs, my hands clenched into fists so tight that my nails were digging into the palms


    of my hands. Robbie called for me, his voice shaky as he did so. Other crew members stopped what


    they were doing to watch as I walked up to Troy, fury ming behind my eyes.


    Oh, how I wanted to scream, to hit something. The past day and a half had been a living nightmare. I


    was sick over it, of the loss of the terror and the grief. I med Troy for all of it. I was out for blood.


    And Troy was enjoying it. He was watching me spin out of control and taking pleasure in it. I pulled my


    arm back, thrusting it forward with every intention of socking him cleanly in the jaw when someone


    grabbed my arm, their fingers tightening around my flexed muscles.


    ¡°Not here,¡± Keaton said, his voice low.


    Troy steeled his expression, nodding toward the lower deck. ¡°She¡¯s idle. She needs a job, Keat.¡±


    ¡°I can see that,¡± Keaton turned me around, looking me up and down before leaning to speak into my


    ear. ¡°What did I say would happen to you if you risked the safety of my crew?¡±


    *I didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t tolerate fighting on my ship.¡±


    ¡°He deserves,¡± I began.


    ¡°Your utmost respect, darlin¡¯. You don¡¯t realize the position he¡¯s in now, do you?¡± Keaton asked.


    I sneered, pushing Keaton away, but he only tightened his grasp on my arm, squeezing until I flinched


    from the pain.


    Troy wavered, taking a step forward as though to break us apart, but then he stilled, watching Keaton


    with a careful eye.


    Keaton straightened up, looking around until he spotted Robbie on the deck below. ¡°Take her to Olly.¡±


    ¡°Olly?¡± I squeaked, remembering my conversation with Pete the night before. I swallowed, shaking my


    head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then you can apologize to Troy for being a right pain in the ass, Princess,¡± Keaton said as he leaned


    toward me again, his eyes wide and serious


    i bit my lower lip pushing past him and darting down the stairs toward Robbie, who looked up at Troy


    with another helpless expression.


    Troy only nodded, looking grave as I pushed through the doors leading to the lower levels of the ship,


    fighting back tears of anger, fear, and frustration


    Who were these people?


    28.18%


    13:46 1


    Chapter 34: Kneading and Needing


    Olly was a portly man, short and stocky with a mass of gray hair that he wore in a tight bun at the nape


    of his neck. He was dressed in a shirt and trousers much like my own, but wore a surprisingly clean


    apron for how busy the kitchen looked as peered around.


    ¡°Ever cooked before?¡± he asked, his eyes narrowed as he looked me up and down.


    I nodded, looking at the wide table in the center of the kitchen that was covered in pots and bags of


    grains and beans. ¡°I can make eggs. um. I baked a cake with my mom once-¡±


    Olly shook his head, reaching into a cab and pulling out a fresh apron, tossing it in my direction. I


    grabbed it, unrolling it and tying it behind my back. ¡°Put your hair up, too. And wash your hands.¡±


    I nodded, tying up my hair in a bun on the top of my head and walking toward the sink, but I found the


    faucet was dry.


    ¡°No power right now, kid, you have to use the pump.¡±


    I looked around, seeing a water pump and a second sink, this one muchrger than the first, on the


    other side of the room.


    When I had finished washing and drying my hands I made my way back over to the center table,


    watching Olly with interest as he chopped severalrge carrots with quick precision. Fourrge,


    plucked chickens were sitting in pans on one side of the table, waiting to be dressed. My stomach


    rumbled loudly and painfully at the sight.


    Olly looked up, his eyebrow arched. ¡°Didn¡¯t eat breakfast?¡±


    ¡°1-I sleptte. There was only oatmeal left.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯ll need to change if you¡¯re going to be working in the kitchen. I need you here at six every


    morning, on the dot. Breakfast starts at seven, and then we clean up andy out dried goods for lunch.


    Then we start on supper.¡± He pushed a bowl covered in a towel in my direction. I peaked instead,


    seeing arge, bubbling mound of dough. ¡°Knead it will ya? Dust the table with flour before you do;


    otherwise, it¡¯ Il stick.¡±


    I looked at him helplessly for a moment as he dumped the carrots into the pans of chicken, rolling his


    eyes as he went to the water pump and washed his hands.


    ¡°Like this,¡± he said, sprinkling flour on the table and dumping the dough out onto the surface. He began


    to push against it, folding and turning it as he repeated the motion. I nodded in understanding, taking


    over as he went back to work on the carrots and potatoes.


    ¡°You gotta eat kid. What do you think happens on a boat full of wolves if people start going hungry?¡± He


    was chopping potatoes as he spoke, his eyes on his task. ¡°Hunger exacerbates the pent-up energy


    they¡¯re already experiencing by not being allowed to shift on board. That¡¯s why you¡¯re here, you know.


    You need an outlet. You¡¯re my bread maker now, kid.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Kneading dough did feel nice. After kneading threerge batches my shoulders were burning with


    effort, and the anger and frustration that had been causing my body to tighten had lessened, the


    tension working its way out as I shaped the dough and plopped it in bread pans.


    Olly began to stoke the wood-powered oven as I cleaned up, wiping the debris off the table and


    scrubbing it with a soapy rag. I looked over my shoulder at the shiny electric stove and oven in the


    corner next to a refrigerator, which had been propped open. He noticed me looking at it, shaking his


    head slightly as he closed the wood oven¡¯s heavy iron door.


    ¡°There¡¯s a cooler downstairs, at the bottom of the ship. Keeps the fresh produce cold in lieu of the


    fridge. And we have fresh dairy. chickens, and eggs from the goats and poultry downstairs as well.¡±


    ¡°Goats?¡± I asked, unable to hide my excitement. The castle had had a few goats. They were menaces,


    constantly breaking out of their pens and ravaging the kitchen garden.


    ¡°Yeah, my wife Meran tends to them. You¡¯ll see her at supper when she brings up the milk. I¡¯ll teach


    you how to make cheese and yogurt tomorrow.¡±


    Another few hours passed in light conversation centered around Olly¡¯s expectations for the kitchen. I


    washed dishes andid out tes and utensils in the dining room in preparation for dinner.


    The sun was setting by the time Olly brought the bread and chicken out of the ovens, and the two of us


    carried the food out to the dining room as the crew was beginning to trickle in, grabbing their tes and


    serving themselves as the room filled withughter and loud conversation.


    I saw Cleo as I grabbed my own te. I went to her, hugging her gently before sitting down next to her


    and eating like my life depended on it. When I finally looked up from my meal and nced around, I


    saw Troy sitting with a group of men, a pint of beer in his hands as he spoke, his eyes alight with joy


    andughter.


    I¡¯d never seen him smile like that. It made my heart tighten to see it. He was home.


    He looked at me, his mouth open in a smile that hadn¡¯t been meant for me, but it was there,


    nheless. After a long moment, he winked, then slowly turned his gaze back to hispanions.


    I had the sudden desire to have him in bed with me tonight. Damn it all.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 255

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 255


    Chapter 35: No Time to Write Wrongs


    Maeve


    I went back to my room. Troy¡¯s room, after dinner to find it spotless. The mess I had made was righted,


    and I noticed as I opened the drawers in the bedside tables that he had ced everything back inside,


    including the wadded-up papers and random rocks. I smiled to myself as I shut the drawers, looking


    around before thinking better of going to bed right away, and decided to visit the infirmary instead.


    Cleo wasn¡¯t there, but I found M still sprawled out in the bed in the center of the room, her eyes shut


    and mouth slightly open as she lingered in a deep, ceaseless sleep. I touched her face, then her hair,


    murmuring a silent prayer over her as she slumbered.


    ¡°She¡¯ll wake up from it,¡± said Keaton.


    I nearly jumped out of my skin, turning to find him leaning against the doorway with his arms crossed


    over his chest. ¡°You scared me,¡± ! said, blood hammering in my ears.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t think anyone would be down here. Cleo¡¯s found a friend in Meran, I¡¯m afraid. Both


    talkers, those two.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were on a first-name basis with Cleo-¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s my mate¡¯s mother. I suppose that allows for some kind of intimacy.¡±


    The blood drained from my face as I looked up at him, then back down at M. ¡°What did you just


    say?¡±


    ¡°My mate,¡± he said matter-of-factly, taking a single step into the room and looking down at M.


    ¡°No, she-¡±


    *Why don¡¯t we step outside for a minute, Maeve? I think the two of us have some things to talk about.¡±


    He turned on his heel and walked out of the infirmary with me close behind him, my mind reeling at his


    revtion.


    M¡¯s mate? Him? A pirate?


    I suddenly remembered the strange look on his face when M was brought aboard the ship, how he


    had gone to her immediately. struggling to maintain hisposure as sheid limp in the stretcher.


    Crazier things have happened, I thought dismally, thinking of how shocked I had been when I found out


    Gemma and Ernest were mates.


    Oh, Gemma. I wished she was here. She would be thrilled for M. And she would definitely have


    scolded me for being anything but happy for her.


    I buried my grief, following Keaton up the many staircases until we reached the main deck.


    ¡°You¡¯re too hard on him, you know.¡± Keaton was leaning on the rail, looking out over the water. His shirt


    was billowing in the soft breeze as the waves beat against the sides of the boat, the sails overhead


    pulling us further into the open water.


    ¡°He must have exined what he did to me,¡± I said shortly, leaning on the rail in a simr fashion, my


    hair still knotted in a bun on the top of my head. I was thankful for it; I didn¡¯t like the wind whipping my


    hair into a tangled frenzy.


    ¡°He did. You have to realize, though, that he was expecting to find you there in Drogomor.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the whole point? Pretending to be my breeder to gain ess to the castle?¡±


    Keaton looked at me for a long moment, then looked away, sighing. ¡°He said you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not understanding you.¡± i tapped my fingernails on the railing. growing impatient. I had


    already tried to ask about his mate bond with M, but he had quickly changed the subject, the pain of


    her injury and state of being etched into his face. I didn¡¯t push the subject, even though I wanted to


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Troy for a very long time, Maeve. If he had known what was going to happen, he wouldn¡¯t


    have set foot on Valoria, you have my word.¡±


    ¡°Your word means nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a real peach. I can see why Troy likes you.¡± Keaton smirked, his eyes a deep greenish-gold in


    the twilight sky.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t. He doesn¡¯t know me, not anymore. That Maeve died in Drogomor.¡±


    13:46


    Chapter


    No Time to Write Wrongs


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s rather ominous.¡± He pushed against the railing, facing me.


    t¡¯s true. And I didn¡¯t know Troy at all, really. He lied to me. I only knew him as Aar¡±


    ¡°Troy is totally incapable of being anything other than himself, I assure you.¡± He chuckled then shaking


    his head. I looked up at him,


    ???? ??? ?? ????????


    What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The man you knew as Aaron was one-hundred percent Troy. I¡¯ve met Aaron, the little prick. He¡¯s


    worthless. Had he been the one with you in Valeria, well, you¡¯d have been the one trying to get Aaron


    out of Valoria, not the other way around.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. The real Aaron had been kind of a wuss when we met as children.


    Perhaps Keaton was right and I would¡¯ve been trying to run the real Aaron out of town if he¡¯d been my


    breeder instead of Troy.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°How long have you known Troy?¡±


    Keaton looked at me for a moment, deciding whether or not he wanted to tell me anything of substance


    about his friend. He shrugged, pursing his lips. ¡°Troy joined our band when he was six.¡±


    Your band?¡±


    *Ave, well, by band I mean just a group of orphans who ran amok on Avondale. Beach Rats, we were


    called. They¡¯re everywhere in the Isles. No pack to im them, no homes to go back to. Troy didn¡¯t say


    a word to any of us for an entire year after we picked him up. He just followed us around, sleeping


    down the beach from us until Robbie convinced me to take him in. We were all around the same age.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine,¡± i said quietly, totally shocked and suddenly heartbroken for Troy. I remembered the


    portrait of the woman in his journal, the woman whose face was blurred like it hade from a distant,


    fragmented memory. Does he remember his parents?¡±


    ¡°You could ask him, but he¡¯ll probably tell you what he told me. He doesn¡¯t remember his mother, he


    thinks she may have died around the time he was born. His father, or at least the man he called dad,


    left him on Avondale when he was four or five, and just left, I guess. His dad was very sick, from what


    Troy remembers of him. He¡¯s still not sure if it was his real father or just someone tasked with caring for


    him since his mother was dead.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my Goddess, that¡¯s awful.¡± i felt sick to my stomach at how I had been treating Troy all of the


    sudden. Left alone so young? To fend for himself?


    Keaton waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like to talk about it. Don¡¯t tell him I told you.¡±


    I won¡¯t, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good. Anyway, Troy was a beautiful kid, and I mean really beautiful, with those weird eyes of his and


    his thick hair. We used him as bait, with permission of course, to lore olddies away from their purses


    at those fancy beach-front restaurants under the guise of not being able to find his mommy, and all


    that. We made a killing in those early years, got ourselves a small cruiser by the time we were ten or


    so.¡±


    *And I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s when the piracy began?¡± Something about this felt vaguely familiar.


    ¡°Not quite, but it did get us off Avondale. More opportunities elsewhere, if you know what I mean.¡±


    I don¡¯t follow ¡ª


    *Poldesse was broken up in those days, you know. You were probably born around that time, what are


    you, twenty? Well, the inds of Papeno and Suntra were the new ports of trade during the


    Reconstruction, and we ran goods for merchants on our cruiser for years. One of those runs was how


    we found the Persephone. She was beached on an ind south of Suntra, rotting in the sun for


    Goddess knows how long We worked like dogs until we had enough coin to have her towed to Suntra


    and renovated, top to bottom.¡± He patted the railing lovingly, smiling as though the ship were alive.


    gaped at him, trying to wrap my head around the idea of three little boys growing up alone for so long,


    aplishing so much on their own


    ¡°Troy was our navigator, always. He was the reason why we kept the sails. Loves maps, that guy. He


    wanted nothing more than to stand at the helm with that damnpass in his hands Robbie is our


    strongman, although he wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly. He just looks scary


    ¡°What are you then7¡å I asked, trying not tough as he gazed at me, surprised


    *The pretty face, obviously¡±


    He smiled ¡°In reality, Troy and Robbie are too good. Every band of pirates needs a bad guy*


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re the captain, then?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s gotta do it


    Chapter 35: No Time to Write Wrongs


    We stood in silence for a moment, looking out over the water.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys join a pack when you were young?¡± I asked, tucking a loose strand of hair behind


    my ear.


    ¡°We made a vow not to; we were our pack in a way. We didn¡¯t need anyone else.¡±


    ¡°How did you end up working for Damian, then?¡±


    .


    Keaton sucked in his breath, looking very serious. I could tell he didn¡¯t particrly want to talk about it,


    but he seemed to know that I was likely to press the issue if he didn¡¯t tell me now. ¡°Damian rebuilt


    Poldesse, you know. There was a lot of money in it already. Romero¡¯s money. You may not know about


    him, but well, he was the reason Troy went to Valoria in the first ce.


    ¡°He mentioned him-¡±


    ¡°Did he mention Romero was his grandfather?¡±


    I blinked, looking up at Keaton in surprise. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Well, now ya know. Damian used that to his gain. He took advantage of Troy. We didn¡¯t catch it until it


    was toote.¡±


    ¡°What happens now?¡± i said abruptly.


    He looked over at me, searching my face. ¡°You need to talk to Troy about that, Princess,¡± he said


    shortly.


    ¡°But you¡¯re the captain. Where are we going? I need to get word back to my parents,¡±


    ¡°You are the most wanted person in thend, Princess. Taking you back to your parents would be a


    death sentence for everyone involved, including them.¡±


    ¡°I could just send a letter-¡±


    Keaton leaned in, desperately serious. ¡°No, Maeve. Right now, you¡¯re dead. You and Troy died in


    Drogomor, okay?¡±


    I leaned away from him, my throat tightening so violently I found it hard to breathe. I knew for a fact that


    once word spread about what happened in Valoria, my dad woulde after me. He would do


    everything in his power to find me. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might be led into a trap, and I would be long


    gone, sitting on a boat heading tonds unknown.


    ¡°No!¡± i eximed, shoving him and pointing my finger in his face. ¡°I WILL be sending a letter. I have to.


    My family will try to find me, and I won¡¯t allow them to think I am dead.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s toote. We are drifting at full sail, Maeve. We¡¯ll be far from even the ports in the isles by tomorrow.


    I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Igaped at him, tears beginning to well in the corners of my eyes as he looked down at me.


    ¡°Trust that we will keep you safe,¡± he continued, and I red, shaking my head and turning away.


    ¡°I was a pawn


    *You were the reason, Maeve. There¡¯s a difference-¡±


    I walked away, my heart heavy in my chest. This was too much.


    As I walked across the main deck toward the door, something caught my eyes, the moon reflecting off


    of something in the crow¡¯s nest on the mainsail above my head. I looked up, barely able to make out


    Troy¡¯s profile as he sat with his legs dangling from the crow¡¯s nest one hand gripping a book while the


    other sketched, his head bent, oblivious to my presence.


    *Troy?¡± I said, hoping my voice would carry up to him.


    He looked down, his hair falling around his face.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 256

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 256


    Chapter 36: Everything in This Room is Mine


    Troy


    ¡°I thought you never wanted to talk to me again, ever,¡± I said as I closed the door to my room behind


    me, leaning against it.


    Maeve had followed me all the way back after calling up to me in the crow¡¯s nest. Reluctantly, I¡¯de


    down to see what she wanted.


    It was a relief to be here, on the Persephone, standing in my room. It would have been even better if


    the woman on my bed was willing, maybe even naked, not giving me the look Maeve had in her eyes.


    ¡°I changed my mind, for now.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I said as I crossed the room, pulling the chair from the desk and sitting in it backward, my legs


    on either side of it, and my chin resting on its back. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping in here tonight, just so you know.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± Maeve said with conviction, jutting her chin.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s my room. Always has been. You can sleep here, with me, or go bunk with the boys three


    stories down.¡±


    She red, crossing her legs. She was sitting on the edge of the bed, wearing one of Young Pete¡¯s


    poet shirts. It was way toorge, but the look suited her somehow, especially in a pair of Young Pete¡¯s


    trousers that fit very well.


    I cleared my throat, waiting for her to begin. I knew that it was supposed to be a serious conversation,


    but I was in a light mood. I was happy to be home.


    And even though she hated me, I was happy Maeve was here with me, too.


    ¡°Why does Damian want me?¡± she asked point-nk.


    I shook my head, unsure of how or where to begin. I reached into the pocket of my shirt and pulled out


    the map Romero had given me, the only thing I had managed to bring with me from the castle, and


    held it out to her.


    ¡°Toss it to me,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fragile,e get it.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed into silts as she stood, walking gingerly toward me. I could¡¯ve given it to her, of


    course, but I enjoyed the view of her body in the tight pants she was wearing too much to let the


    opportunity pass me by.


    We had all given Pete shit for it, of course. He was a gangly young man, and Maeve filled out those


    trousers better than he ever would


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, looking down at the ragged, coarse paper as she sat back down.


    ¡°It¡¯s what Damian was after. You were only a piece of the puzzle.¡±


    ¡°What do I have to do with. I don¡¯t know what this says?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in anothernguage¡­ an ancientnguage. It¡¯s a map to Lycaon¡¯s Tomb.¡±


    ¡°Lycaon? From the legend?¡±


    I nodded, watching her face as she looked over the map, her brow arched as she tried to make sense


    of it.


    ¡°He was supposedly the Moon Goddess¡¯s son, right?¡± she continued.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the guy.¡±


    ¡°But that is a fairy tale? A myth?¡±


    ¡°I thought so too, but this map¡­ it¡¯s authentic. At least, it looks to be. Whoever made it, well, they


    made it a long time ago. I think I could get us there-¡± I said.


    ¡°Why? You just said this is what Damian is after. Wouldn¡¯t he be looking for the ¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know where the tomb is. He wanted the map. Romero had it, for some reason. That¡¯s why


    Damian needed Romero, at least. paused, unsure of how to tell her about ourst night in the castle.


    ¡°Horace attacked him. Something must have changed between Romero and Damian¡±


    ¡°Horace did what?¡± she was shocked, her mouth hanging open.


    12.07


    Chapter 36: Everything in This Room is Mine


    ¡°Horace,¡± I breathed, ¡°was one of Damian¡¯s spies.¡± And then I told her everything, how Ernest and


    Gemma came with me to see him. How Romero died right in front of us.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sent to Valoria to find the map. I was sent to get Romero out of the tower. That¡¯s what I was


    told. It was simple; I¡¯d free him and be on my way, getting him safely back to the isles, and we would


    receive a huge sum of money for it. But I was deceived, Maeve, tricked into believing that was all. I


    agreed because well, Damian knew my parents. At least he said he did. He said Romero was my


    grandfather and that he-look, I just needed to see him.¡±


    ¡°Keaton told me. She paused, looking guilty


    ¡°Told you the whole story, huh? Yeah, I knew he would.¡±


    ¡°I promised him I wouldn¡¯t tell you what he told me,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, I promise I won¡¯t tell him you told me; how about that?¡±


    She nodded, once, a brief smile touching her lips. I felt a little sick at the sight; it was the first time I¡¯d


    seen her smile since we¡¯d left the castle.


    ¡°Romero said something about you being the key, Maeve. Do you have any idea what he meant?¡±


    She shook her head, her brow knitted in a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re stuck then. That¡¯s all I know.¡± I lied, deciding not to tell her about Romero¡¯s desire for


    Maeve to produce an heir for my line that he would raise and use for its powers. He was dead, after all.


    ¡°Keaton said we were heading south for the Southern Pass,¡± she said, her voice wavering. ¡°He said I


    can¡¯t that I can¡¯t even write home.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand why?¡± I asked, hoping she could see the sense in the decision.


    ¡°It would put us at risk-¡±


    ¡°it would put your family at risk, most of all. It¡¯s unlikely Damian will try anything; he won¡¯t invade Winter


    Forest. Your mother is too powerful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about my mom, Troy. I¡¯m worried about my dad.¡±


    **Your dad?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll go to Valoria to try and find me. I¡¯m worried about what will happen when he gets there. He won¡¯t


    stop looking for me, and he¡¯ll put himself in danger doing so. He¡¯s still strong and clever, but he¡¯s not


    the man he was twenty years ago. Age changes people. I just¡­ | understand why I can¡¯t write. Keaton


    said it¡¯s better if everyone thinks i¡¯m dead. And maybe he¡¯s right but.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to see them again,¡± I stood, crossing the room as I sensed her beginning to crumble. She


    didn¡¯t move away when I sat down next to her, taking the map from her hands andying it beside her


    on the bed. ¡°I promise you,¡±


    ¡°How can I trust you after everything that has happened, Troy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to fix this Maeve, I promise. Right now, my only concern is keeping you out of Damian¡¯s


    hands. The Persephone sticks out; it¡¯s known in the port cities. We have to get far away and hope this


    blows over


    ¡°My parents will start a war over this, you know.¡±


    *That¡¯s what Damian wants, I think. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±


    We sat in silence for a moment, shoulder to shoulder.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you really lock Gemma in the utility closet?¡± she asked, sniffling.


    ¡°Well, I was in there with her. She was pissed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she was,¡± she said, her voice cracking with emotion as sheughed and cried at the same


    time.


    ¡°Did you know that M and Keaton are mates?¡± I asked, looking over at her.


    ¡°Yeah, Keaton told me. M hasn¡¯t woken up yet, though. She doesn¡¯t know. That¡¯s all she ever talked


    about. There was nothing else she wanted more than to find her mate.¡±


    ¡°What are the odds, huh? That they¡¯d find each other like this?¡±


    *The same odds as Gemma and Ernest,¡± she said, sadness cracking in her voice. She looked down at


    herp, tears falling down her cheeks. ¡°His vision came true. He lost his mate.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I told you we couldn¡¯t go looking for him. He¡­ Ernest was my friend, Maeve. I


    really liked the guy. He trusted me like I¡¯ m asking you to trust me now.¡±


    12-07


    Chapter 36: Everything in This Room is Mine


    ¡°I need time, Troy.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to sleep in here?¡± she asked, wiping her eyes.


    ¡°Would that be okay?¡± I wanted to say it was MY bedroom, so, of course, I was going to sleep in it, but I


    kept my mouth shut.


    She shrugged, climbing over the bed to turn the sheets down. She took the stic band out of her hair,


    letting it full and loose over her shoulders. Then she reached down, unbuttoning her trousers before


    stopping, her cheeks blushing deeply. ¡°Will you look away?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± i said, not even realizing I was staring so intently. I stood, crossing the room with my back to her,


    and pulling arge quilt from one of the drawers in the built-in. I stood there, holding the quilt in my


    hands until I heard her slide into the bed and pull the covers up, shielding her body from my view.


    It wasn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t seen herpletely naked before. I saw her in my dreams. I was obsessed,


    honestly.


    I turned around, walking across the room andying the quilt on the floor on the other side of the bed,


    taking my pillow from the bed and dropping it onto the quilt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked as I started removing my clothes.


    ¡°Look away.¡± I said, teasing her.


    She blushed a little deeper, but her eyes didn¡¯t leave mine. Hmm, bold choice. It was a little unfair that


    she was watching me now after telling me to turn around, a direction I had followed.


    Are you going to sleep on the floor?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah. I am.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me in¡­ Well, it¡¯s my bed but, nevertheless. I¡¯m sleeping on the floor.¡±


    I stepped out of my pants, staring at her for a second. I was nearly naked, and her eyes were still on


    me. Maybe I did still have a chance here.


    When she didn¡¯t say anything else, Iid down on the floor, wrapping the quilt around me. She shifted


    on the mattress a few times, quieting eventually and long enough for me to start to drift into sleep.


    *Troy?¡±


    I opened my eyes to see her staring down at me, her head practically hanging over the side of the bed.


    ¡°Yes, Maeve?¡±


    ¡°Were you really an orphan?¡±


    ¡°I was.¡±


    ¡°Did you really spend your whole childhood unattended, being a pirate?¡±


    ¡°We wanted to be pirates, Maeve. Every little boy wants to grow up to be a pirate.¡± I yawned hugely,


    blinking up at her.


    Maeve struck me as someone who had rarely ever been alone as a child. She always had someone


    there tofort her, to encourage her. She was seekingfort from me, even after I totally upended


    her life. She was livid, rightfully so, but it didn¡¯t stop her from reaching down and taking my hand as she


    laid her head back on the pillow, her fingers gripping mine as she fell asleep.


    I had told her I loved her. I had meant it. I still did.


    And I prayed like i prayed every night since I first saw her that she would soon realize what I had


    known for a while.


    She was my mate.


    And i¡¯d do anything to protect her.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 257

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 257


    Chapter 37: Awake


    M


    Vani, but not the essence Mom used when she baked those chocte chip cookies I liked. It was


    sharp, fresh, like the long strings of vani beans sometimes sold in the market. I sniffed. There was


    something else with it, floral, like the heavy scent of the magnolia trees when they were full of mature


    blooms that had been soaked with rain.


    I blinked into the yellow light, sniffing deeply again, then went rigid as I realized what was happening.


    I felt electric, my chest tightening with sudden anticipation. This was it. This is what I had been waiting


    for; it had to be! My mate was near. Very near


    But where the hell was I? My head ached painfully, the skin on the back of my neck tight as I tried to


    move my head to the side, my vision blurred. I was not at home. The floor beneath the bed where Iid


    was pitching back and forth in slow, rolling motion. But that smell was dominating all of my senses at


    once.


    Where was he? Nearby, for certain.


    I reached up to rub sleep from my eyes, groaning softly as my arms ached and tingled fromck of use.


    Blinking into the light again, I saw a wiry old man, his face drawn in deep concern and heavily lined with


    age..


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said quietly, only slightly disappointed. I would love him regardless, right? He was my mate,


    after all. Everyone said the Moon Goddess worked in mysterious ways.


    ¡°Cleo, she¡¯s awake! Look!¡± A deep, honeyed male voice rang out in the stuffy room. I turned my head,


    seeing my mom step forward with a wide, grateful smile stretched across her face and tears rolling


    down hershes.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, sweetheart. Oh, thank you, Goddess!¡±


    ¡°What-¡±


    Suddenly, my vision was filled with gold. I blinked again, surprised, pushing my head back against the


    pillow to get a better angle of whatever, whoever, was blocking my field of sight.


    ¡°Nice to finally meet you, darlin¡¯,¡± he said, his golden-green eyes sparkling with pleasure. His golden


    hair was falling around his face, which was deeply tanned, and his wide mouth was stretched into a


    beautiful smile, showcasing his straight, white teeth. He was gorgeous, the most delicious thing I had


    ever seen. And he smelled good, like really REALLY good.


    Then he touched me, his fingers gently running down the length of my forearm. Electricity. Fire. Pure,


    unaltered desire.


    Oh, take that Natasha ine, I thought with mirth. She had found her mate at thest social while I had


    gone home empty-handed and desperately hungover. Natasha¡¯s mate was balding and had smelled


    strongly of ale and onions when she showed him off during the market, stopping at my booth to gloat.


    But mine?


    ¡°Holy


    shit¡­¡± I breathed, looking up at him.


    ¡°M!¡± Mom hissed, her voice twisted in shock and embarrassment. But I only had eyes for the


    beautiful man hovering over me, his eyes alight with something I could only describe as joy.


    Take that, Natasha!I thought, my mind going over how I was going to tell her, how I was going to unt


    my perfect, divinely beautiful match.


    But then reality came crashing down around me, the pitch of the room and the dull ache on the back of


    my head suddenly became too much. I felt a little sick, wondering why all of these people were in my


    room.


    My gaze lingered on the golden man for a second longer before I broke away, turning to the side to see


    the wiry old man, whose own eyes had narrowed as he tilted his head, looking over my expression.


    ¡°Alright, we need to give her some space now-¡± he said, but his voice was drowned out by the scream


    that erupted from my throat as frantically began to look around at the small, windowless room.


    ¡°Where-where¨C¡±


    ¡°M, honey, it¡¯s alright. You¡¯re okay!¡± Mom was clutching my hands together, stopping me from iling


    as I turned my head from side to side. The golden man had my legs and was holding me down against


    the bed, his face etched with concern.


    15:28 D


    Chapter 37: Awake


    ¡°Don¡¯t give her that!¡± he snapped, his teeth bared as the old man appeared at my side with a syringe,


    the needle gleaming the light of a single oilntern swinging over our heads. The old man backed


    away; his brow knitted in frustration.


    ¡°M, listen to me- Mom began, her eyes round and full of tears, ¡°you¡¯ve been asleep for a few days


    honey. You¡¯re safe. Do you remember anything?¡±


    ¡°Remember-remember what?¡±


    ¡°Keaton, honey, can you go get Maeve? Please?¡± Mom let my hands fall and sat on the side of the bed,


    reaching out to take my cheek in her hand.


    .


    ¡°Aye, I will. Don¡¯t give her any meds. Not unless I¡¯m here,¡± Keaton stole a steely nce at the old man


    before turning away and sprinting out of the room, the door swinging as the room rolled from side to


    side.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be sick!¡± I cried as I sat up straight, my vision blurring as Mom held my face between her


    hands.


    ¡°Breathe, sweetheart. That¡¯s it. In through your nose.¡±


    It smelled like salt. The room was mmy and cold. Hooked around, watching as the old man stood in


    the corner, taking apart the syringe on a small counter.


    ¡°Where are we? The room¡¯s moving,¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on a boat, M. But it¡¯s okay,¡±


    ¡°My head hurts really bad!¡±


    ¡°I know it does. I know. What do you remember? What is yourst memory?¡±


    I closed my eyes, swallowing against the bile threatening to rise in my throat. What did I remember?


    Heat. I remembered heat. I woke up and kicked the covers down with my feet and then I couldn¡¯t


    breathe.


    ¡°The house?¡± I asked, looking up at Mom as she stroked my hair away from my face. ¡°There was a fire.


    I was in bed¡­ -I don¡¯t remember leaving, but you were there and telling me we had to get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s exactly what happened¡±


    ¡°Then we were on the street and¡­¡±


    ¡°M! Oh, thank the Goddess!¡± Maeve burst into the room, leaping forward and throwing her arms


    around me in a tight squeeze. She took the breath out of me, literally, and I wheezed as she


    inadvertently tightened her grip as Keaton tried to pull her off of my body.


    ¡°Get ahold of yourself, Princess!¡± Keaton snapped, his face reddened with effort. He was breathing


    heavily and ran his fingers through his hair as he red at Maeve. He looked down at me, his face


    softening. ¡°Lots of stairs,¡± he panted, winking at me.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Maeve groaned as she watched the exchange, shaking her head at me. ¡°Seriously, M? You


    feel it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I nodded briskly, not taking my eyes off of Keaton. Oh, yeah, I felt it.


    Mom gave Maeve a look, but not the yful look I was expecting. There was a severe hurt behind her


    eyes, something I had never seen before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, looking from Mom to Maeve.


    Keaton sat on the edge of the bed, ncing at Maeve expectantly.


    Someone else was lingering in the doorway, his figure shadowed by the crowd. He was watching us,


    shifting ufortably until he caught Keaton¡¯s eye.


    It was not in the room now with so many people. I felt queasy again as I watched them all look at each


    other, willing one another to be the one to speak


    ¡°Why are we on a boat?¡± I finally asked, settling my gaze on Maeve. She was on the edge of tears, and


    the man behind her moved out of the doorway suddenly, resting his hand on her shoulder. She shook it


    off.


    ¡°We¡¯re going somewhere safe, M,¡± Mom said, her voice quivering.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question-¡±


    ¡°Gemma¡¯s dead,¡± Maeve said, her voice silencing the room. I felt the floor drop from beneath me.


    ¡°What?¡± I choked, a nervousugh tickling the back of my throat. ¡°When? How-¡±


    The dark-haired man stepped forward, and I instantly recognized him as the man I found with Maeve in


    the market weeks ago, the one who had left without barely a word. The man with the strange eyes.


    Aaron, of Red Lakes.


    What were we doing on a boat with Maeve¡¯s breeder? And Gemma was dead? None of it made any


    sense.


    ¡°My name is Troy,¡± he said, standing next to Keaton.


    Then he told me everything.


    And I sat there, listening, totally incapable of being able to process what had happened. Aaron hadn¡¯t


    actually been Aaron of Red Lakes at all. His name was Troy. He was someone named Romero¡¯s


    grandson. Gemma was dead, and it was likely Alpha Ernest was as well. Drogomor had fallen to Alpha


    Damian of Poldesse, a pack I hadn¡¯t even known existed. Damian wanted Maeve for something. He


    would being after us. We were running.


    I looked over at Maeve, taking her appearance in for the first time. She had her hair piled on the top of


    her head, and she was wearing a loose linen top, the sleeves too long and rolled up to her elbows. She


    was also wearing an apron that was dusted with flour and other grime.


    The princess was here no more, I realized, reaching back to touch the wound on the back of my head,


    my fingers gingerly stroking the thick sutures.


    The world was upside down.


    How long had I been asleep?


    Everyone started talking at once, and suddenly, the room felt hot and ustrophobic. I grimaced


    uncontrobly, closing my eyes against the yellow light of thentern swinging above my head.


    I felt Keaton¡¯s touch on my leg, squeezing gently, reassuring me that everything was okay.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! She needs to rest!¡± the doctor said sternly, silencing the room. I kept my eyes closed


    and listened to the sound of bodies shifting ufortably in the small space. Maeve leaned down and


    kissed my forehead, smelling like bread yeast and other cooking ingredients.


    Mom took my hand and squeezed it, and then I heard the sound of footsteps as everyone began to


    leave. I opened my eyes to Keaton, a


    sober smile on his lips.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll be morefortable resting in our quarters,¡± he said casually, ncing over at the doctor.


    ¡°Our quarters?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. You¡¯re thedy of the ship, darlin¡¯,¡± he waved his hand in a short circle. ¡°It¡¯s all yours. Every


    inch¡±.


    +++


    Keaton pulled the curtains open, revealing a vivid fuchsia colored sunset sparkling across the water. I


    stood next to him, staring out over the horizon in awe. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I whispered, unable to take my


    eyes off the endless water.


    But in truth, his quarters were more beautiful than the vibrant sunset. It was colorful and loud, with busy


    floral wallpaper and trim painted gold. A four-poster bed was the centerpiece of the room, with a heavy


    red velvet canopy and gold tassels dangling and swaying gently as the boat rocked in the waves. Art


    lined the walls, and he had severalrge potted nts tucked along the windows and in the corners of


    the room.


    I looked around, running the tips of my finger along the edge of arge couch dressed in the same red


    velvet as the curtains on the windows and the bed¡¯s canopy, marveling at the riches.


    ¡°You¡¯re certainly not a minimalist,¡± I said, a shy smile touching my lips. He grinned, shaking his head.


    ¡°Aye, well, I live in a world of blue, you see. I would never see other colors if I didn¡¯t make use of them


    elsewhere.¡± He leaned against the windowsill, watching as I explored the room. It wasn¡¯t arge room


    by any means, just a bed and a couch and cabs built into the far wall. The bedroom was


    inessible to the rest of the ship, the only entry point being a climb up a narrow spiral staircase that


    led up to his office, which had ess to the upper deck.


    ¡°How did you get the bed down here?¡± I asked, sitting down on the couch and stroking the velvet. I was


    nervous, excited, and definitely still a little bit tired and wobbly. He noticed this, taking a pillow off of the


    bed and crossing the room in three quick strides, tucking it behind my head.


    ¡°It was ced in the room before we finished constructing the boat, actually.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± I yawned,ying back against the pillow. I felt oddlyfortable around this perfect


    stranger. I knew nothing about him, but somehow, I felt like I had known him all my life.


    ¡°It¡¯s the mate bond,¡± he said, sitting on the other end of the couch. He lifted my feet and draped them


    over hisp, gently stroking my ankles.


    ¡°Did you just read my mind?¡± I smiled, closing my eyes to his touch.


    ¡°No,¡± heughed. I opened my eyes to see his hair falling loose around his face as he looked down,


    running his fingers across my skin. ¡°But I can see it in your eyes. You¡¯re nervous, but at home with me.


    I feel it too.¡±


    ¡°What are the odds? That¡¯s all I can think about.¡±


    ¡°Aye, well, I guess having the princess on board was good for something.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s being a terror, I¡¯m guessing?¡± My voice seemed far away, my eyelids heavy with fatigue. It¡¯s


    amazing how being knocked-out for four days can be sopletely exhausting.


    ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s been put to work in the kitchen,¡± I could hear the smirk in his voice, ¡°Troy¡¯s idea,


    actually. I was surprised, but then I saw her trying to square up to Robbie-¡±


    ¡°Maeve will square up to anyone if the opportunity presents itself,¡± I said, opening one eye. ¡°She can¡¯t


    help it.¡±


    ¡°I know. I watched her trying to ruffle Robbie¡¯s feathers for sport.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I closed my eyes again, thinking of Robbie, the gentle giant. Then my mind wandered back to Troy¡¯s


    rapidly exined ount of what had happened in Mirage and the castle, the thought bringing down


    my mood significantly. ¡°So, what now?¡± I asked soberly, anticipating the same answer I had been given


    only an hour before. We hide in open waters, we wait out Alpha Damian¡¯s invasion, we hide, we wait,


    we hide¡­


    ¡°Well, Troy has a map, you see¡­¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 258

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 258


    Chapter 38: A Real Gem


    Troy


    Her hair was tumbling over the side of the bed as I rose onto my knees, climbing from the bed I had


    made myself on the floor for a second night. She was sideways on the mattress, her head closest to


    me, with one arm dangling over the side of the bed as she slept.


    And, for the second night in a row, I had held her hand in mine as we fell asleep.


    During the day, she barely gave me a passing nce, her demeanor somewhat cold and standoffish.


    But at night, when it was just the two of us well. I would take what I could get.


    I walked slowly across the floorboards, wincing as I opened the door and it creaked loudly, the sound


    seeming to echo in the small room. She always slept like the dead, thankfully, and I closed the door


    behind me as I slipped into the darkened hallway.


    Keaton was waiting for me at the helm as I walked out onto the main deck, looking up into the clear,


    starced sky as the sails hung heavy in the gentle breeze. I walked up the stairs, turning my head to


    the horizon where the sun was just rising into view, casting an ominous red re across the still water.


    ¡°Red sun in morning, sailors take warning,¡± Keaton quipped, his hands resting on the helm.


    I nodded shortly, a chill touching the back of my neck as I looked back over the water once more. Not a


    single cloud in the sky, not one white capped wave. Stillness. Calm.


    ¡°How long do we have before the storm hits?¡± I asked, reaching his side and pulling the map from the


    inner pocket of my jacket.


    He shrugged, arching his brow, ¡°If only someone would let us use the radar system-¡±


    ¡°Damian will spot us the second we power up the ship, Keaton. You¡¯ve seen his cruisers. You know the


    kind of tech they have on board.¡±


    * Aye, well, how useful are radars when tracking a ghost?¡±


    The Persephone was truly a ghost lurking in open water. We were invisible. We needed to stay that


    way, at least until we reached the southern pass.


    ¡°We¡¯re still on course. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Keaton said, smiling as he tossed me mypass. I caught it,


    opening it, and checking to make sure he was correct.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere in this weather,¡± I said, tucking thepass in my pocket and motioning up


    to the sails with the rolled map still in my hand. They were still deted, and the boat was rocking back


    and forth in the sea instead of pushing forward towards our destination.


    ¡°We can turn the engines on-¡±


    ¡°Not for another day, at least. Not until we¡¯ve traveled out of Damian¡¯s range-¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, I wonder who the captain of this ship is.¡± Keaton gave me a sideways smile, taking his


    hands from the helm and crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°I just read the maps, Keat. Nothing more.¡±


    He walked behind me, pping me on the shoulder as he headed for the stairs. ¡°Best be getting back


    before M wakes up.¡±


    ¡°How did that go?


    ¡°Our first night, you mean?¡± Keaton snorted, shaking his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the gory details¡±


    He waved his hand in dismissal, standing on the top step, ¡°Put her straight to bed, in a gentlemanly


    way. No fun was had. Not yet.¡±


    There was a twinkle in his eye that made my heart squeeze with jealousy. He caught it, leaning his


    back against the railing while giving me a knowing look


    *Things not going well with the princess?¡±


    ¡°She hates when you call her that you know,¡± I said, unrolling the map and spreading it on the table on


    the other side of the helm.


    Keaton shrugged, tapping his foot, ¡°Oh? What should I call her then, if not princess? Kitchen Wench?¡±


    I shook my head, smiling to myself. ¡°She has a temper, Keaton. I wouldn¡¯t tempt her-¡±


    0.00%


    15:25 D


    Chapter 38: A Real Gem


    ¡°Can you imagine what that one will be like when shees into her powers?¡± Keatonughed,


    shaking his head back and forth. ¡°She¡¯s a formidable creature, Troy. I¡¯d be wary of her, if I were you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I said, unable to stop myself fromughing. But Keaton¡¯s expression was suddenly totally


    serious, his eyes narrowing on mine for a moment before he rxed, exhaling deeply.


    ¡°You told me what you knew about Maeve¡¯s involvement in


    everything. But I can¡¯t help but wonder if there¡¯s more you¡¯re not telling me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯spletely ignorant of anything rted to Damian, I assure you.¡± I understood Keaton¡¯s


    wariness. Alpha Damian was not a man to be crossed. He had been Romero¡¯s Beta at one point,


    taking over for the old fool before I was born. Keaton and I had been too young, too far removed from


    the pack of Poldesse and the rest of the packnds to understand what happened, but we worked for


    the Alpha enough to be cognoscente of the dangers involved. How many times had we seen his pack


    members strung up on the docks, their lifeless bodies swinging in the breeze? Or worse,e across


    a boat somewhere deep in the waters off the coast of the Isles and seen the carnage inside, a glimpse


    of what he did to his traitors and dissenters.


    And now we were in the thick of it, at the very center of Damian¡¯s grand n. What that grand n


    was, exactly¡­well, I didn¡¯t know for sure.


    I caught Keaton¡¯s eye and shrugged, feeling exposed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave her behind, Keaton.¡±


    ***Because you believe she¡¯s your mate? Or because you feel¡±


    ¡°|- -l aided in this mess. I was bait, Keaton. Damian used me, used all of us,¡±


    ¡°Aye, well, not much we can do about it now.¡± Keaton tapped his fingers on the railing, watching me


    closely.


    ¡°I know you want to say more,¡± I said with a touch of bitterness.


    ¡°What exactly do you n to do with the girl, Troy?¡±


    ¡°Get her somewhere safe. Then somehow get word to her parents about her whereabouts without-¡±


    ¡°Aye, it¡¯s toote for that, Troy,¡± he said, a dire warning in his tone. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be ignorant of


    Alpha Ethan,¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s her father, Keaton.¡± I ground my teeth, shaking my head before breaking from his gaze and


    looking down at the map for no reason other than I couldn¡¯t dwell on the subject any longer.


    Yes, I knew about Ethan. Alpha Ethan, the king, once the Alpha of Drogomor and the unchallenged


    ruler of the packnds, at least by general concession. And then there was her mother, Rosalie. Oh,


    jeez. Don¡¯t even get me started on that.


    ¡°You¡¯re holding her against her will,¡± Keaton said boldly, pursing his lips, ¡°We already have Damian on


    our ass. Thest thing we need is her parents after us. Her mother, Troy? The White Queen? Come


    on.¡±


    We had heard the stories as children, of course. Rosalie¡¯s powers were immense and undisputed. She


    was the force that held our kind together, the right hand to the Moon Goddess herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not risking Maeve¡¯s life by turning this ship around and attempting to pass back through the


    channel -¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do that,¡± Keaton¡¯s voice was harsh, serious, his eyes stone cold. ¡°We need to


    leave her somewhere and run. Soon.¡±


    ¡°Leave her?¡±


    ¡°Drop her in one of the skiffs and take leave through the pass without her.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± I almostughed, but Keaton was serious. He was as serious as he could


    possibly be.


    ¡°Everyone is at risk with her aboard, Troy. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re dragging your feet in


    doing the inevitable. This lust you feel, this responsibility, it¡¯s nonsense-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯te into her powers yet. She can¡¯t feel the mate bond. You have no ground to believe-¡±


    ¡°She could be pregnant, Keaton. There¡¯s a real chance.¡± I swallowed hard, looking away from him and


    gripping the helm for dear life.


    Keaton clicked his tongue, shaking his head. ¡°You dumbass.¡±


    ¡°I was doing what-¡±


    ¡°You were never her breeder. Your mission was to get Romero out of his dungeon, or prison, or


    wherever the hell they were keeping him.¡±


    ¡°But it was more than that. I showed you the map he gave me.¡±


    Keaton waved his hand in dismissal, ¡°A myth, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s more. And I know Damian won¡¯t stop until he finds her. I can¡¯t give her up to him. I can¡¯t let


    her return to her family and put


    15-2417


    Chapter 38: A Real Gem


    them at risk.¡± I raised my hand to stop him from interrupting, knowing full well Ethan and Rosalie had


    already been a part of a war and ended it just fine. ¡°Damian¡¯s after something. He wanted this map


    enough to have Romero killed for it. Romero said Maeve was the key. whatever that means. He needs


    whatever is in the tomb, and he needs Maeve for it, I know it. I won¡¯t let him have her. I won¡¯t.¡±


    Keaton was staring at me, his face nk of all expression. He shrugged, sighing deeply as he finally


    surrendered and continued his journey down the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ll go on your treasure hunt because I wouldn¡¯tThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    be a pirate if I didn¡¯t,¡± he said dramatically, but the second this gets out of hand, I¡¯m tossing her


    overboard.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll take you with her, I guarantee it.¡±


    ¡°Aye, well, that¡¯ll be the day.¡±


    He walked across the lower deck, whistling casually as though he hadn¡¯t just attempted to rip me to


    pieces. I bit the inside of my lip, shaking my head. ¡°You can have whatever treasure we find¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know,¡± heughed, looking up at me over his shoulder, then he slipped through the doors and out


    of sight.


    Maeve


    I spread my fingers over the map, trying to make sense of the seemingly ancient script and hand drawn


    curves of the unfamiliarnds. It was so differentpared to the maps Troy used to navigate the ship,


    so old-fashioned and almost mythical. I turned it upside down, looking at the tiny pictures along the


    margins; drawings of wolves and the moon cycles, of course. A strange looking flower and a man with


    red eyes. The Moon Goddess herself, depicted as a woman with long, flowing white hair covering her


    naked breasts, her skin sketched in silver.


    She had a ne on, some kind of gem the centerpiece of the jewelry. I held the map closer to my


    face, trying to make out the details in the dim light of the oilmp next to the bed. Where had I seen this


    before? The Moon Goddess was rarely depicted as a woman; she was generally drawn or referenced


    as a wolf, a great white wolf. And in the rare instances she was depicted in her human form, well, it was


    all up to interpretation.


    But I was stuck on the ne, some distant, long forgotten memory tickling the back of my mind as I


    looked at it.


    ¡°The temple!¡± 1 eximed, nearly jumping off the bed. Of course. I had seen it before. Mom used to


    take me with her to the temple in Winter Forest, a great white building made of granite. It was an


    ancient ce, an eerie ce, the very ce where all of the White Queens before her had been buried


    beneath the stone floor.


    I never paid attention to Mom¡¯s long, drawn out, and carefully calcted prayers. My mind always


    wondered, as did my eyes, and I vaguely remembered the faded mural on the ceiling of the temple


    where the Moon Goddess and her divine descendants were painted in living color


    The Moon Goddess had been painted in her human form, white haired with her face obscured. Around


    her neck was arge, ornate ne, the centerpiece arge, milky-white stone set in pure silver.


    I always thought that was a power move, but if anyone could wear silver without having a near fatal


    reaction, it was sure to be the Moon Goddess.


    The settings design was repeated on the face of the statue behind the altar at the head of the temple.


    The Moon Goddess statue was even more ornate and beautiful than the painting, and in the center of


    her neck, a perfect circle, the center nk, empty. I remember touching it once, feeling a kink in the


    granite that was made a tool of some kind, like someone had messed up on the carving. But when I


    touched it I felt emptiness, like something was missing, the space only as big as my thumb filling me


    with sudden dread.


    Something had been there at one point. Something that was now gone, now lost.


    I looked over the map again, a fire burning in my blood. The symbol was repeated in the margins


    several times, and then again towards the center of the map, the circle faded and worn as though


    someone had repeatedly traced a route to it over and over for dozens, if not hundreds, or years.


    The door to the room opened and I looked up, seeing Troy appear. He had been gone since the


    earliest hours of the morning, returning just as I was waking to make it down to the kitchen for another


    day of kneading and shaping bread.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gem,¡± I said abruptly before he had even entered the room fully. He looked at me, giving me a


    quizzical stare.


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°What Damian is after. It¡¯s a gem.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 259

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 259


    Chapter 39: An Educated Woman


    Troy


    She was seated with her legs crossed in the bed, her hair piled in that messy bun she always wore.


    She had Romero¡¯s map in her hands, pointing to one of the faded pictures on the margin. There was a


    look of sheer excitement in her eyes, something almost rabid and unrecognizable.


    ¡°A gem? I shrugged out of my old leather jacket, tossing it into the corner of the room as I bent to untie


    theces of my boots.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    I looked up, arching my brow, ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    *This symbol, it¡¯s repeated several times, see? I didn¡¯t even notice it before but I¡¯ve seen it. I¡¯ve seen it


    in the Temple of the White Queens in Winter Forest. It¡¯s on the statue behind the altar. I used to run my


    fingers across it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s its significance?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I didn¡¯t really ever pay attention when my mom was praying.¡± she frowned, watching me


    with a careful eye. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why do you all wear those, well, poofy shirts?¡±


    ¡°This? I looked down, spreading my arms wide so the loose, think fabric unfurled over my arms.


    ¡°Yeah. I mean, they¡¯re so¡ª50¡­¡±


    ¡°Old fashioned?¡± Iughed, reaching up to untie the strings that held the shirt closed over my chest.


    ¡°They serve a purpose, actually.¡±


    ¡°And what purpose is that? To make sure you look the part while you¡¯re ying pirate?¡±


    red at her, then pulled the shirt over my head, tossing it on the bed. She blushed, blinking like an


    innocent schoolgirl as she looked away from my bare chest.


    ¡°Say you get tangled in the rat tails while climbing up to mend the sails, or thrown overboard,¡± I said,


    enjoying the progression of the pinkness in her cheeks as I unbuttoned my pants. ¡°Heavy fabric weighs


    you down in water, and a high neckline can choke you if you¡¯re snagged on something at the right


    angle. You need something you can slip out of easily. I began to pull my pants over my thighs, slowing


    as I caught her gaze. She swallowed, looking away again and pretending to be invested in the paneling


    of the wall. ¡°Plus, it¡¯s hotter than Hell on the deck. The loose fit allows air to brush against your skin,


    keeping you cool.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said quietly, not daring to look at me. I loved this game.


    *That¡¯s why we wear these old-fashioned shirts. Not because we want to look like pirates, but because


    we already are pirates.¡±


    She stopped, biting her lip. Obviously,


    She looked at me then, smirking. ¡°My dad would lose his mind if he knew I were sharing a bed with she


    hadn¡¯t meant to say that out loud.


    ¡°We¡¯re not technically sharing a bed, are we? I¡¯ve been sleeping on the floor like a dog.¡±


    ¡°Because you are one,¡± she said pointedly, her chin lifted towards the ceiling.


    ¡°Anyway, about the map?¡±


    She looked me up and down as I sat next to her in the bed, resting my head against the wall and


    stretching hugely, my inner arm grazing her shoulders.


    ¡°Are you going to put clothes on?¡± she asked, tilting her head towards my underwear, which was all I


    was wearing.


    ¡°Too humid, stormsing. Plus, you¡¯re supposed to be leaving for work soon. I¡¯ll be able to sleep


    naked in my bed if I want to.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, scooching a few inches away from me and exhaling as she settled her gaze back


    on the map in herp. ¡°About the map,¡± she said, running her fingers along the faded script. ¡°There


    used to be something in the center of the statue of the altar in Winter Forest. I could feel where it had


    been, I don¡¯t know, chipped away? There was a catch to the space, where the granite was sharp, and it


    shouldn¡¯t have been. It was no bigger than the tip of my thumb.¡±


    *And you think whatever is missing from the altar is what Damian is after? I was barely paying


    attention, my eyes focusing solely on the


    12:33


    Chapter 39: An Educated Woman


    exposed skin of the back of her neck as she leaned forward over the map. I reached out, touching her


    neck with my fingertips, watching as the fine, white hair rose against her skin. ¡°Maeve,¡± I said softly,


    unable to stop myself, ¡°i¡¯m sorry.


    She looked over her shoulder, the light catching on her strawberry blonde brows as her cier blue


    eyes settled on mine. ¡°I know,¡± she said, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°Are you even paying attention?¡±


    In a split second, I had her on her back, the map drifting in the air for a moment before falling onto the


    edge of the bed and then sliding to the floor. She was looking up at me, startled, but there was a


    warmth behind her eyes, something I hadn¡¯t seen since I climbed up to her perch in the library


    I bent my head, my face hovering just above her own. She was totally,pletely still.¡±


    ¡°I want you,¡± I breathed, my lips brushing hers as I spoke, ¡°and I don¡¯t care if you hate me forever. It


    doesn¡¯t change a thing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± she replied, her eyes focused on mine. I had her pinned against the mattress by her


    wrists, her hands open, palms towards the ceiling. She bent her fingers, the tips of them grazing my


    own as I held her down.


    I kissed her hard, the way I had wanted to for days. She opened her mouth to mine, her teeth biting


    down on my lower lip.


    I reached down along her waist, pulling her shirt up over her stomach, and touched her skin, my hand


    traveling up to cup her full breast. She sucked in her breath as I squeezed. I let go, rising to my knees


    over her and gripping her shirt, tearing it open to reveal her breasts.


    *Troy!¡± she squeaked; her mouth slightly ajar in surprise.


    ¡°I told you, you can get out of them easily.¡±


    She attempted to knee me in the groin, but my weight was holding her down. I bent my head, kissing


    her on the neck as I ran my fingers up her arms that were still outstretched over her head. Then I


    kissed her corbone, then the half-moon scar over her left breast.


    Then I took her nipple between my teeth, biting gently as her back arched and she cried out.


    ¡°Am I hurting you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said, a little breathless, ¡°No. Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    ***


    Maeve


    I was limp. I couldn¡¯t have moved, even if I wanted to. Whatever he was doing with his mouth was


    about to send me over the edge.


    His mouth left my breasts long enough for him to straighten up and reach down to roughly pull my


    pants down over my thighs. His fingers slipped into my underwear, pulling them to the side. I exhaled


    as he touched me, his thumb pressing against my clit and making me moan with pleasure. Oh,


    Goddess, how I had wanted this, despite everything. This was bad, so very, very bad.


    I arched my hips towards him as his fingers slipped inside of me, pushing me even closer to the edge. I


    opened my eyes as he sighed, noticing the smug expression on his face.


    I nudged him hard with my knee and he nearly fell off the edge of the bed, releasing his hold on me to


    grip the quilt in order to steady himself.


    A look of hunger shed in his eyes, a challenge. He arched his brow, then grabbed my hips firmly,


    pulling me towards him.


    1 yelped in surprise, locking my legs around him but he pushed them far apart, gripping my inner thighs


    with his hands.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    And then he bent down, kissing my stomach, then lower, and lower, until his mouth met the tender,


    aching ce between my legs.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I breathed, going limp once more. I reached up and ran my fingers through his hair, tangling it


    between my fingers as my hips arched to him, desperation pulsating through my core.


    ¡°Troy!¡± | eximed, ¡°Where¨Cwhere did you learn how to do this?¡±


    His head popped up from between my legs after a few moments, augh trembling through his chest.


    He rested his chin on my thigh, shaking his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to answer that right now, Maeve.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said quietly, panting as he bit my inner thigh, the sensation sending a ripple of pleasure


    through my body.


    He rose over me again, running his hands over the curve of my hips and then my breasts, squeezing


    them until I cried out, throwing my head back against the mattress.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bete for work,¡±


    He flipped me over, so I was on top of him, straddling him as heid against the bed beneath me. I was


    suddenly self-conscious, feeling


    12:33


    Chapter 39: An Educated Woman


    totally exposed to his gaze. I tried to cover my breasts with my hands, but he grabbed my wrists,


    shaking his head.


    He was hard, ready. I could see the look of anticipation etched into his face. But I sat there, dumbly,


    unsure of what I was supposed to do next. What had Cleo said to me weeks ago? To tell him what I


    liked? But he was expecting something from me in this position. I was on top. I was the one in control.


    ¡°What do I do now?¡± I whispered shyly.


    ¡°Lift up a bit so I can get my boxers off,¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah-* 1 rose on my knees while he awkwardly fumbled between my legs, pulling his boxers down


    over his knees.


    He nudged one of my legs by ident, my knee slipping over the side of the bed, but he caught me


    before I tumbled over, his hands leaving pink marks on my waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at this!¡± I said hurriedly, a furious blush creeping over my chest and cheeks. I hated


    not being good at something. I hated not being the best. But he was the only man I had ever had sex


    with, and we had only done that twice. Well, the first time hardly counted, in my opinion, so once. And


    Troy? How many times had he done this? Judging by what he was doing with his mouth a few minutes


    ago, I¡¯m


    guessing enough to know exactly what he was doing.


    ¡°You¡¯re great at this!¡± heughed, his voice catching in his throat as I straddled him again. I could feel


    him beneath me, his cock pressing against the wet folds between my legs. I moved forward


    involuntarily, seeking my own pleasure without thinking about it. He moaned; his eyes only opened to


    slits as he looked up at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you do now, Maeve, but with me inside of you.¡±


    leased onto him, the muscles of my thighs tightening as fullness sent a warm sensation through my


    core. Okay, that wasn¡¯t so bad. I could do this. Plus, from this angle I could see his face clearly in the


    light from thentern. His brow was knitted in a look that rode the edge between pleasure and pain.


    ¡°Now what?¡± I breathed, my heart beginning to race.


    ¡°Move your hips,¡± he said softly, sleepily. I shimmied my hips and he grunted, taking me by the waist,


    ¡°i¡¯m not going tost long if you keep doing it like that,¡±


    *Up and down then?¡±


    ¡°Kind of-¡± He guided me with his hands, moving against me with his hips. The motion was exquisite,


    and I felt myself begin to move without his help, my body reaching for my own climax as he panted


    beneath me.


    The.


    He reached up, his hand on my shoulders and his thumbs stroking my neck before he pulled me down,


    kissing me deeply.


    It wasn¡¯t long before our movements became more desperate. I cried out to him, pressing my forehead


    against his as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over me. My body rxed, my legs trembling as I


    tried to maintain my position, but I was struggling.


    He flipped me over onto my back, running his hands over my body and gripping me by the waist as he


    drove into me again, and again, and again until he suddenly pulled himself from me, crying out as he


    spilled his seed over my belly.


    I had barely the energy to be shocked.


    He copsed next to me, the two of usying against the mattress, panting.


    He held his hand up, looking over at me expectantly. I arched my brow, bringing my own hand into the


    air, and he gave me a high five.


    ¡°Good job,¡± he said hoarsely, his arm falling back against the mattress.


    ¡°Did you seriously just give me a high five?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you earned it.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, elbowing him in the side of the chest before rising, swinging my feet out of bed. ¡°Why


    did you, um¡­¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t get you pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What-oh, right.¡± Of course. There was no need for that now, was there? He was no longer my breeder.


    He was just Troy.


    I was okay with that.


    He sat up, fumbling in the bed for the torn shirt and handed it to me, smiling shyly. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said as I


    wiped the sticky substance away.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably for the best,¡± I said with an anxiousugh, my stomach tight with nerves. Thunder


    boomed over our heads, and the sound of rain was echoing through the room. I hadn¡¯t noticed it


    before.


    ¡°Is this the storm you were talking about?¡± I asked, standing and searching under the quilt for my pants


    and underwear.


    62.26%


    17.22


    Chapter 39: An Educated Woman


    Heid back against the pillow, looking up at the ceiling. I saw a brief sh of worry cross over his


    features. ¡°It is, but we¡¯re riding the edge of it. It¡¯ll pass by us. Just be careful walking around today; the


    boat is going to be moving like mad in these waves.¡±


    I could feel the intense pitch already as I pulled on my shoes. It was definitely past six o¡¯clock in the


    morning. Olly was probably thinking was sleeping in.


    I looked down at Troy as I pulled one of his poofy shirts over my head, tucking it into my pants so it


    didn¡¯t fall down around my thighs. ¡°Thank you for helping me uh-¡±


    ¡°Sex education, babe,¡± heughed, closing his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll be your instructor as long as you want.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 260

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 260


    Chapter 40: Tempest Tossed


    Maeve


    I cursed under my breath as another pan slid across the kitchen work table, mming into the floor with


    an audible thud. I reached for it, thrown off bnce as another wave violently rocked the ship.


    Olly appeared, arge set of keys in one hand as he steadied himself on the doorframe. ¡°No dinner


    tonight, Maeve. Throw some water on the fire while I lock up the cabs.¡±


    I moved to the water pump, gripping the sink as we rocked back and forth. I felt sick to my stomach by


    the motion but filled arge bucket with water nheless. I could hear Olly tossing random items in


    the cabs, his keys jangling and scraping against the wood surfaces as he locked each one.


    I opened the wood stove, leaning back as I tossed the bucket of water on the embers and closed the


    air filters, shutting the door to the oven tightly. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked, not bothering to mask my


    concerned expression.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine, just a bit of rough weather.¡± His face betrayed his words, however. His brow was furrowed,


    his mouth pursed in a tight line.


    ¡°Have you been in many storms before?¡± I asked, my anxiety beginning to rise as the boat was tossed


    violently to the side once more. hissed, rubbing my hip where I had bumped into the side of the


    worktable.


    ¡°I have, but never this far out in open water. We usually find a port to wait out the storm but-Olly was


    cut off by a wave crashing into the circr window on the far wall of the kitchen.


    ¡°How big are these waves?!¡± I asked, panicked.


    ¡°Pretty damn big,¡± he said, his face going pale as he spoke. He was gripping the counter, watching the


    window in rm. ¡°You¡¯d better head back to your cabin, Maeve. I need to go fetch Meran.¡±


    I nodded, taking off the apron and hanging it on a hook near the doorway to the galley¡¯s dining room. It


    was empty, all the chairs put away in the closets along the walls. The tables had been nailed to the


    floor, and now I knew why.


    I climbed the stairs to the second floor, which housed the staterooms. I could hear the crew on the deck


    above my head, running along the floorboards as they fought the pitch of the waves.


    ¡°Batten down the hatches!¡± came a voice from above, followed by the sound of thunder. I winced,


    suddenly remembering the storm that had marked Troy¡¯s first night in the castle. It felt like so long ago


    now. A lifetime ago.


    I walked into the room I shared with Troy, the bed still unmade from our rushed and desperate coupling.


    An odd sensation gripped my chest as I shut the door behind me, sinking against the heavy wood of it


    as I closed my eyes and let the memory wash over me like the waves hitting the boat. I hoped he would


    come back again tonight, but that seemed unlikely given the circumstances.


    Plus, I had sworn to hate him for all eternity. Having him in my bed would defeat the purpose of that, I


    supposed.


    I changed out of my clothes, standing naked in the room and holding on to the wall for support as the


    ship continued to rock back and forth. I opened one of the doors along the wall and fished through


    Troy¡¯s things, grabbing one of his shirts and a pair of loose-fitting thermal pants that were meant for


    much cooler weather, but they were all that would fit around my waist. The shirt smelled like him, and I


    was instantlyforted, even if I hated myself for admitting it.


    ¡°What does one do while riding out a storm on the high seas?¡± i said to myself, looking around. The


    bed seemed like the safest ce to be. I could be tossed around on the mattress by the waves and not


    bruise myself like I had in the kitchen, at least.


    So, I climbed into the bed, unruffling the quilt and bringing it up to my chest as !id back against the


    pillow, my eyes fixated on the ceiling.


    I listened to the men above fighting with the storm. Had I heard Troy¡¯s voice yellingmands? Was


    that Pete¡¯s voice crying out in reply?


    I thought of M, tucked up in Keaton¡¯s quarters, wondering what she was doing right at this moment. I


    thought of Cleo, who was probably panicking, in the room right across the hallway from my own.


    I should go to her, I thought, but my legs didn¡¯t move. I was tired, the boat inadvertently rocking me to


    sleep.


    Eventually, I closed my eyes, letting shallow sleep waft over me, waking two or three times to the


    sound of thunder. I didn¡¯t realize I was clinging to the mattress until the door swung open and bounced


    off the wall, bouncing several times before the boat pitched in the opposite direction and the door


    mmed shut again.


    I inhaled deeply through my nose, trying to calm myself the way my mom had taught me.


    Chapter 40: Tempest Tossed


    Count to three, I thought, holding my breath. One. TWO¡­Threes,


    I rolled across the bed as the boat was suddenly thrown to the side, my head cracking against the wall.


    My ears were ringing, and I had nearly bitten through my lip. I rolled back over, clutching the side of my


    head and closing my eyes, groaning in pain.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Get up!¡± Troy had suddenly appeared, his voice cutting through the sound of the sea hammering


    against the ship. He threw the quilt from the bed, pulling me into his chest as the room abruptly pitched


    to the side again, sending anything that wasn¡¯t nailed to the floor flying through the air. We mmed


    into the far wall, Troy¡¯s body absorbing the blow and protecting me from crashing into the rows and


    rows of built-in shelving, the cabs rattling from the impact.


    gasped, clutching his shoulders as the ship pitched violently to the other side, flinging us back onto the


    mattress.


    ¡°We have to get above deck!¡± he cried, wrapping his arm around my waist and getting me to my feet.


    The door to the room was open, swinging and mming into the wall as the boat continued to be


    rocked by waves. I felt bile rising in my throat as we were thrown sideways once again, Troy clutching


    me to his chest with one arm while his free hand grasped the doorframe.


    I heard yelling on the deck above our heads, the sound cutting through the violent scraping of crates


    sliding across the deck and mming into the railing.


    ¡°I thought we beat the storm,¡± I said.


    ¡°We were in the eye of it! I was wrong,¡± A crashing sound from above us drowned out his voice.


    Screams of terror tore through the air as Troy pulled me into the hallway where water was now rushing


    down the stairs.


    It was raining harder than I had ever seen as I looked up through the open doors into the storm. The


    sky was ckened, angry, the clouds hanging so low you could reach out and touch them.


    Troy pulled me up the stairs, his grip on my arm so tight, I could feel my skin bruising beneath his


    touch.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± I cried; my vision blurred by the heavy sheets of rain pounding the deck as


    we emerged from the dark stairwell.


    But the answer was right in front of me. The skiffs. They were usually tied to the side of the boat, held


    in ce by long cables so they could be hosted up to the railing for easy ess.


    One had been brought up but suddenly came loose, dropping onto the deck and sliding across the


    width of the ship right in front of us where it burst through the railing on the opposite side, the crewmen


    inside clinging helplessly to the small craft as it slid from the deck as the Persephone was hit with


    another massive wave.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡± | screamed as the crewmen¡¯s faces disappeared into the inky, furious depths of the


    sea, boat and all. I barely noticed the rope being tied around my waist until Troy tugged on it, hard, and


    then took me in his arms, cradling me against the doorway to the lower levels as the boat pitched to


    one side, sending crates flying through the air.


    The sails hade apart, shredded by the wind. They pped incessantly, the sound loud enough to


    ring in my ears more intensely as Troy began to move us forward through the ankle-deep water on the


    deck. I tried to wipe the water from my eyes, but it was no use. It was pouring, every inch of air thick


    with rain.


    ¡°KEATON!¡± Troy called out, gripping the railing as he guided me along the deck. Another skiff was


    smacking against the side of the ship with each wave. He looked back at me, his eyes shining with a


    mix of terror and grief.


    ¡°Get on the skiff!¡±


    ¡°Not without you!¡± i dug my fingernails into his arm.


    Another wave crashed into the ship, turning the entire vessel in a sharp semi-circle.


    ¡°Maeve! GET ON!¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    He reached out, cupping my cheek with one hand while gripping the railing with the other. Time


    seemed to stop. The violent pitch of the Persephone faded into nothing but stillness. Iid my hand


    over his, leaning into his touch as tears welled in my eyes. ¡°You have to get on


    ¡°I won¡¯t, not without you.¡±


    ¡°I have to stay with the ship-¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m staying too!¡±


    He pulled me in, kissing me deeply. His tongue slid along my lower lip until I opened my mouth to him,


    desperate, my chest heaving painfully


    No, I thought, this is not goodbye. Not like this.


    Chapter 40: Tempest Tossed


    He pulled away pressing his forehead against mine as a prayer escaped his lips, the words drowned


    out by the rain.


    Then he picked me up, tossing me over the railing and Inded hard on my bottom in the skiff, water


    sshing over my legs from the impact. He was bent over the railing, fumbling with the other end of the


    rope that was tied around my waist as he tried to tie it to the side of the skift


    But then he stilled, his eyes fixed on something behind me.


    I turned my head, slowly, as a cold shadow fell over me, followed by a spray of salty water. The


    Persephone seemed to abruptly sink, and my stomach flipped as though I were falling. I looked up,


    seeing the crest of the monstrous wave, three times the height of the Persephone¡¯ s tallest mast, just


    as the peak of it crashed into the sails, snapping the masts as though they were toothpicks.


    I looked at Troy as the masts fell, slicing through the deck and sending a spray of debris into the sky as


    the wave came down as though in slow motion. His eyes were shining with tears, his mouth twitching


    into a soft, somber smile.


    ¡°TROY!¡± I screamed, but it was toote. I saw a sh of metal as his pocket knife cut through the


    cables securing the skiff to the side of the Persephone,


    The wave swept over the deck, taking Troy with it.


    And then I was falling through the air, the skiff tumbled down into the sea below me. I plunged into the


    water, the air forced from my lungs from the impact and I sank down, and down, and down into the


    darkness.


    Then everything was still Quiet. As though I were asleep.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 261

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 261


    Chapter 41: Friend?


    Maeve


    ¡°Mama?¡± i crept into the room, my feet silent on the wide nk floorboards bathed in violet twilight,


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Dad stirred, rolling over and leaning on his elbow as he watched me enter the room, his hair ruffled


    from sleep. He motioned for me toe to the bed, pulling down the covers as I climbed in between


    them andid my head against the mattress, snuggled tightly between their two pillows.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mom asked, rubbing sleep from her eyes as she rolled over, tucking her body


    around mine.


    ¡°I had a bad dream,¡± I sniffled, resting my cheek against her arm. Dad reached out to tuck a lock of hair


    behind my ear before heid his head back, facing me.


    ¡°What did you dream about?¡± he asked, his blue eyes dark and focused in the dim light.


    ¡°I was swallowed up by water. Lots of it.¡±


    ¡°Well, did you swim?¡± he replied.


    ¡°No, the water was too big. I tried, but I was too little, and the waves were too high over my head.¡± I


    stretched one arm upwards towards the vaulted ceiling.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mom said dreamily, on the edge of sleep. ¡°But you learned how to swim this summer, darling.


    In theke¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t ake, Mama. It was BIG water.¡±


    Dad snorted, his mouth touched with a wry smile, ¡°It was just a dream, kiddo.¡±


    ¡°There was someone else with me.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Mom asked, stroking my back with her fingers. Her touch rxed me, making my eyes flutter.


    ¡°Was it Rowan?¡± Dad smiled, closing his eyes.


    ¡°No. But he was probably the one who threw me in,¡±


    Dadughed shortly, rolling over onto his back.


    ¡°It was a woman. She was a ghost, like she wasn¡¯t really there.¡± I yawned hugely, sleep settling back


    into my bones.


    ¡°She was there to protect you, sweetie,¡± Mom said quietly, tucking me closer to her chest.I sniffled,


    closing my eyes, trying not to think of the dream where I had been struggling in empty, bleak darkness


    miles below the surface of an unforgiving sea.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the beach tomorrow, okay? Just me and you. We can put our toes in the water. You¡¯ll


    feel better,¡± Dad was barely awake, his voice far away and dream-like.


    ¡°Do not sleep, my starling. Sleep, my doe¡­¡± Mom sang softly, her voice calming me and making my


    body submit to the slumber I had been rudely awoken from.


    I closed my eyes.


    ***


    I rolled onto my side, water sputtering from my mouth as my lungs contracted, desperate for air. I


    inhaled through my mouth, deeply, my throat burning and my mouth tasting strongly of salt.


    I blinked into the sun. It was blinding, reflecting off the space around me. I sat up, shielding my eyes


    from the bright orb as I looked around.


    Sand. Golden, coarse sand. The beach was at low tide, seaweed lining the shoreline where the tide


    had risen and then fell away again.


    Leaving me behind.


    I tried to stand, but my legs wobbled and gave way, and I fell back onto my knees into the sand, the


    small particles biting into my skin.


    I was still in the oversized white shirt, the soaked fabric clinging to my skin. It clung to the thermals as I


    tried to stand again, this time sessfully, and I looked out over the water.


    It was calm, a bright turquoise where the beach met the gentle waves.


    Troy. Where was he?


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± I cried, but the words came out as a cracking, strained whisper. Where was everyone? Where


    was the skiff he had thrown me on before before


    I remembered the wave that had snapped the masts. I remembered his face as he pulled the knife from


    his coat pocket, the gleam of metal as he aborted his mission of tying me to the skiff and sliced through


    the cables holding to skiff to the Persephone instead. He had said something, desperation clouding his


    eyes as I fell away, down and down and down into the storm as the wave broke over the Persephone


    and swallowed it whole.


    And then I remembered nothing.


    I had dreamed of my parents. I knew that for certain. I had seen them clear as day. Mom with her


    glossy, white hair falling around her face as she scooped me into her arms, Dad with his piercing blue


    gaze. But I couldn¡¯t remember what exactly I had dreamt about. Was that even possible? To remember


    your dreams within a dream. And my parents had been young in my dream. So young.


    How far away they were now. They probably thought I was dead.


    I looked around, my gaze settling on the sparse palms and knotted, low hanging trees I couldn¡¯t


    recognize or name. I walked along the sand, my mind jumbled as I tried to piece together the


    fragmented memories of the storm.


    ¡°Oh, M,¡± I whispered as I gazed back over the water, seeing nothing but sparkling blue water and


    softly capped waves. This tangled web | found myself in, by no fault of my own, was destroying


    everyone I loved one by one. First Gemma, then Ernest. Now M and Cleo.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    And Troy.


    I walked into the palms, sitting down on the shaded sand and cried. Oh, how I wished I could take it all


    back. I would have been nicer to him. I would have told him how I really felt. That I wanted him. That I


    needed him.


    That I loved him.


    My throat ached as I swallowed against the lump in my throat, my sobs of despair and heartbreak dry


    and choked as I tried to regain myposure. I needed water.


    But the only water around was the salty, undrinkable water rolling against the sand. The same water


    already filling my belly and making me even more dehydrated. I looked around, seeing nothing but an


    endless beach.


    If I was alive¡­ if I had survived, surely someone else had. Surely the other three skiffs had made it off


    the boat to safety.


    The thought was enough encouragement to make me rise to my feet and turn towards the trees, where


    the sparseness of the brush eventually gave way to thick, almost lightless jungle.


    I moved into the jungle, walking for what felt like hours. The sun was low in the sky now, casting an


    orange glow through the trees and thick, wide-leaf vines. Birdsong erupted around me as I walked and


    startled the creatures lurking on the forest floor around me. Lizards scurried up the trees as I passed,


    their forked tongues flicking in warning.


    Night fell. My feet were bare and aching, the skin blistered and raw from sliding over wet tree roots. A


    chill swept through the jungle, making me shiver and hug my arms around my chest to try to warm


    myself. I had been walking all day, never onceing across a bubbling stream or freshwater pool.


    Even therge leaves of the vines held no water. The only water was in the air, a suffocating humidity


    that during the day had caused me to sweat profusely and now stuck coldly to my skin.


    I entered a clearing shadowed by arge, moss-covered rock. I leaned against it, sinking onto my


    bottom with my head resting against the moss, closing my eyes.


    The night sounds of the jungle erupted around me as my breathing slowed. The chirping of frogs, the


    scurrying of small critters in the brush.


    But then I heard something else, something bigger, moving through the dense foliage. I opened my


    eyes wide, adrenaline prickling my fingertips and making the hair rise along my arms as the thing grew


    closer, and closer. Then it quieted. A sniffing sound. I paled, pressing my back against the rock and


    holding my breath as the creature stepped into the clearing, moonlight glistening along its back.


    It was a pale gray in color, its fur short and its body oddly elongated and desperately lean. Its legs were


    long, its back legs slightly longer than the front legs. A long neck and narrow face with a long, skinny


    snout and small ears. It was a strange-looking creature, and it must have thought the same thing of me


    as it peered at me from the other side of the clearing, its small head tilting side to side.


    I had seen dogs before, but nothing like this. They were always small, fluffy creatures tied to leashes


    and paraded around the more affluent neighborhoods in Mirage. This was not a small creature, or a


    fluffy one. It was tall and lean and practically naked, its odd coloring a sharp contrast to the dark green


    of the foliage behind it.


    ¡®Friend?¡¯ came a voice within my mind. I blinked, shaking my head at the intrusion. I could only mind-


    link with my family since I wasn¡¯t twenty-one yet, but this creature was trying.


    ¡®Friend?¡¯ It said again, nervously lowering its head. It was trembling, its small, round eyes fixated on


    mine.


    ADV


    9.


    Chapter 41: Friend?


    ¡°Can you understand me?¡± I said aloud, my voice dry fromck of use and severe dehydration. It


    straightened its neck, fear evident behind its eyes as I spoke.


    ¡°Can you understand me?¡¯ I said over the mind-link, an odd feeling tightening my chest. Was I really


    talking to a dog?


    The dog just stared, its tail wagging once in reply.


    Are you a shifter?¡± I asked.


    It snorted, shaking its head rapidly. I held my hands out, slowly reaching towards it, inviting it to me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± I said aloud as it took one step forward, gingerly lowering its snout to sniff the ground


    around me. It was feet away, too far to touch


    ¡°Wolf,¡¯ it said, baring its teeth.


    ¡°No, not yet,¡¯ I answered, shaking my head.


    It stepped forward, sniffing my foot and then the tips of my fingers before taking a step backward and


    sitting back on its haunches.


    ¡®What¡¯s your name?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡°Dog.¡¯ it replied, its tongue lolling out of one corner of its mouth. Iughed, unable to stop myself, which


    startled the creature. It arched its back and reared away, still seated, obviously unustomed to the


    noise.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you, friend.¡¯I said, reaching out to it again.


    It stretched its neck, sniffing my fingers and then licking them, its tail brushing back and forth through


    the mud.


    *Here?¡¯ It asked, tilting its head.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡¯ I¡¯m lost. I need to find water. I¡¯m hurt.¡±


    ¡°Drink


    ¡°Yes, drink. Can you show me where?¡¯


    It sneezed hugely, shaking its head.


    ¡®Water, I-¡®I said, but the dog stood, dancing in a tight circle before pouncing towards me, its front legs


    bending yfully.


    ¡°Me!¡¯ It said, running into the brush. I stood, gaping after it as it pounced excitedly through the foliage,


    its strange-shaped head popping up yards away


    it barked excitedly, turning in a circle once away, beckoning me to follow.


    ¡°Well,¡± I said to myself as I rose, using the rock for support this creature is either going to lead me to


    water, or back to its people.¡±


    The dog, which I had realized was very much a male as he stopped and lifted his leg to pee on the side


    of a rock, was very thin, however, Maybe he was out here all alone and was half starved? Some long


    forgotten passenger from a shipwreck, perhaps? I thought about asking him, but his infantilenguage


    over our mind-link made me question how much he could actually understand other than basic


    commands.


    He had understood water, at least.


    We walked through the night, the dog always several yards ahead of me, his snout asionally


    snapping to attention when something small ran in the space around us. Finally, we reached another


    clearing, and I almost fell to my knees in thanks when the sound of trickling water flooded the air,


    A pool of water was being fed by a small waterfall, the area around it t and cool in the shade of


    severalrge, vine covered trees. The dog whined excitedly, doing a little dance as I ran to the water¡¯s


    edge, scooping the cold, fresh tasting water into my mouth and closing my eyes as it cured the painful,


    burning dryness in my throat.


    Once I had drunk my fill I sat back, watching as the dogpped at the pool and then sat a few feet from


    me, watching me closely. I reached to him, smiling broadly.


    ¡°Thank you, friend¡¯, I said.


    ¡®Friend. Water.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, you found water. You saved me.¡¯


    The dog stepped towards me, trembling, and licked my hand, allowing me to reach up and scratch him


    behind the ears. He liked this, leaning his head towards my touch and nuzzling my arm. Eventually he


    curled into a perfect, although boney, ball beside me, his head resting on my thigh as I sat back against


    a tree and closed my eyes, thankful for his warmth.


    I slept like the dead, a dreamless sleep. I woke to the sound of frantic barking in my ear as the dog


    nudged me with his snout, licking my face between barks to wake me up.


    ¡°What¡¯s that matter?* l yawned, looking around the clearing.


    Through the trees, I could see the beach. Golden sand swirled around huge, ck rocks. Waves broke


    over the rocks, sending a massive spray of water up into the air. The beach was only a quarter mile


    away, based on my judgment.


    I stood, patting the dog on the head assuringly as he trembled by my side.


    And then I saw it. Something shining in the sun. I squinted, focusing on the object just along the tree


    line where the beach met the jungle.


    It was a boat. A skiff. The very same as the skiffs that once hung from the side of the Persephone.


    And then I was running.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 262

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 262


    Chapter 42: The Right Path


    Hanna


    The figure was in the distance. A woman. Her long, red-blonde hair was floating around her head like a


    halo as she drifted limply in the water.


    She wasn¡¯t supposed to be here.


    I moved towards her, looking up to see the surface of the water high above my head.


    This wasn¡¯t right. I was far away from where I usually dreamed. The water was warm, the sun casting a


    sparkling glow across the surface as I moved through the stillness towards the woman, reaching out to


    grasp her by the arm.


    I could feel life within her still, though the pulse beneath my fingers was slow and irregr. A rope was


    tied around her waist, the end of it floating several feet above her head.


    Holding her by the arm I kicked my feet, moving towards the surface of the water. She was weightless,


    her hair falling over her face as we rose from the blue depths, our heads breaking through the surface


    into blinding sun.


    A wave came, the water seeming to whisper to me as it took the woman away.


    Had it thanked me?


    I looked around, treading water in search of where the woman had gone.


    But a grinding sound made me look over my shoulder. I blinked, my mouth dropping open in shock.


    The white building in my dreams was before me, so close I could see the symbols etched into the


    stone. It was built into a rock striped with veins of granite, camouged from view unless you knew


    exactly what you were looking for.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    A single wave could have brought me to it. I was that close.


    But the grinding sound turned into screams of terror and agony. All around me the sky erupted into


    angry noise. People were yelling, voices lifted in desperation and despair. I reached up to cover my


    ears, shaking my head and closing my eyes.


    No, no, no!


    Suddenly, I was pulled beneath the water, the dream unraveling around me into nothingness.


    Rosalie


    *How often is she doing this?¡± I asked, reaching into the linen closet to pull a stack of nkets from a


    shelf and handing them to Rowan, who was standing with me in the upstairs hallway. He shrugged,


    tucking the nkets under his arm as he followed me through the house to the guest room.


    I had sent Gretchen, our housekeeper, home hours ago. I was surprised by Ethan¡¯s quick return from


    Red Lakes. I was even more shocked when he climbed out of the seane with not only Rowan, but


    two young women in tow.


    I hadn¡¯t recognized Kacidra at first, since she had grown into a beautiful young womanpared to the


    shy, quiet girl she had been when her family visited over ten years ago.


    But my heart had nearly stopped when Hanna stepped off the ne, her dark hair pulled away from her


    face and her eyes shining in the sunlight. I thought it had been her mother standing on the dock at first.


    My heart beat rapidly against my chest as I watched Hanna move like a shadow behind Rowan, her


    hand tucked into the crook of his elbow.


    Hanna¡¯s mother had had powers even I couldn¡¯t fathom. But they were dark powers. I felt it the moment


    I met her.


    I could feel them in Hanna, too.


    And when she copsed to the ground in the middle of the dining room, her body seemed to pull the


    water out of the air as her clothes became suddenly damp and water began to soak onto the rug


    beneath her. I knew something was amiss. This girl, so quiet, so innocent, was battling an inner force


    she had no control over. It was something even I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I never saw it happen, not like what happened after dinner,¡± Rowan admitted, helping me fit a new


    sheet over the mattress, ¡°She always came to us soaking wet. Like she had been swimming.¡±


    0.00%


    12:40 1


    Chapter 42: The Right Path


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± I said quietly, racking my brain for some semnce of understanding. We made the bed in


    silence, my eyes grazing over Rowan¡¯ sface, his mouth sunken in a frown.


    ¡°Does she talk to you much, sweetheart?¡± I asked, fluffing the pillows.


    Rowan shook his head, ¡°No, not really. A few words here and there.¡±


    ¡°Dad says she¡¯s your mate¡±


    ¡°She is,¡± he said abruptly, his eyes catching mine. ¡°She is my mate.¡±


    ¡°He also said your bond with her is weakened by ¨Cwhatever force is-¡±


    ¡°By her dreams. Yes, I believe you¡¯re right.¡± There was an edge to his voice, something that told me he


    would rather talk about anything else. I could feel the tension radiating off his body, his brow furrowed


    in inward contemtion.


    He was leaving for Valoria in a few hours with Ethan and a handful of warriors while I stayed behind. It


    had been my decision to stay, even though I was desperately worried about Maeve. Word hade to


    Winter Forest about the invasion only an hour before Ethan¡¯s ne touched down on the water.


    Maeve was strong, however. She would have gotten herself to safety. She would have fought.


    And something in me was keeping me grounded to Winter Forest, some kind of pull that was


    heightened by Hanna¡¯s arrival.


    This is where I was supposed to be. For now.


    I could hear Ethan¡¯s voice drifting up the stairs as we left the guest room and walked into the hallway.


    He was standing in the living room, talking to the warriors he was bringing on his quest.I smiled softly to


    myself, shaking my head. Rowan arched his brow, his hand on the railing of the stairs.


    ¡°What Mom?¡±


    ¡°Your father, he¡¯s excited.


    Rowan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why would he be excited about dropping into a war zone?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s been a long, long time since we¡¯ve seen conflict. I know that sounds ? insane. He¡¯s been


    a little bored, I think. ying the diplomat for so long.¡± I waved my hand in dismissal, passing him on


    the stairs before he could catch the soft blush rising on my cheeks.


    I had had the faintest of memories burst to the surface of my consciousness as I spoke, remembering


    Ethan when I firstid eyes on him the day I woke up in the hospital in what had been the original


    Drogomor territory. Everyone had been fearful of Ethan then, his gaze like knives as he scanned the


    room, focusing on me with intensity. I had been so young, so meek. And he had been a force to be


    reckoned with.


    His demeanor had softened over our years together. He leaned into fatherhood with a gentle touch, his


    rough edges smoothing to a fine finish as he spent his days with our children.


    But he was still Ethan. He would always be Ethan.


    And now Alpha Damian was going to see just what Ethan was capable of.


    We had had no news of Maeve or Ernest. Ethan had sent word to Georgia and Talon, but chances


    were likely they wouldn¡¯t know about the invasion for another few days. All Ethan could do was go to


    Valoria and find these things out himself.


    ¡°When do you leave?¡± I asked as I turned to Rowan as he stepped off the stairs. He was facing towards


    the living room, but turned back to face me, his face drawn with fatigue and anxiety.


    ¡°Soon, I think I¡¯m just going to wait for Dad. I¡¯m packed already.¡±


    *You¡¯re going to be fine, Rowan, Everything will be fine. You¡¯re ready for this.¡±


    He nodded once then leaned down to kiss me on the cheek before he turned towards the living room,


    slipping inside and leaning against a far wall as he waited for Ethan to finishying out their ns.


    I sighed heavily, letting my shoulders droop as I made my way through the house to the den, where


    Hanna had been resting with Kacidra after hertest episode, Kacidra looked up over the sectional


    couch as I entered the room, smiling softly and tilting her head towards Hanna, who was curled up


    around a pillow on the other side of the couch, asleep.


    ¡°The guest room is ready for you two upstairs,¡± I whispered, smiling at her. Kacidra was a sweet girl, I


    liked her a lot. I was only slightly disappointed that she hadn¡¯t been Rowan¡¯s mate, but I couldn¡¯t be too


    upset. Hanna was a nice girl as well, just strange. I¡¯d get to the bottom of it eventually


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kacidra replied, her voice wavering. I could see hurt behind her eyes.


    ¡°Can I talk to you for a moment? Somewhere private?¡± I tilted my head towards the hallway, motioning


    her to follow.


    12:40 D


    Chapter 42: The Right Path


    If anyone knew a thing about Hanna and her strange powers, it was Kacidra.


    Ethan


    ¡°We¡¯re going tond on thiske,¡± said the pilot, pointing at the screen in the cockpit of the airne. I


    nodded, knowing full well we couldn¡¯t expect tond at the port like usual. We¡¯d be overrun by


    Damian¡¯s men in a matter of minutes. But theke was far enough removed from the city of Mirage and


    the castle for Damian to even notice our presence.


    ¡°Great, that¡¯s fine.¡± I replied, pping the pilot on the shoulder before turning around and walking out


    into the narrow cabin, nodding my head at the warriors who were seated and talking quietly amongst


    themselves. We would be taking off shortly. I exited the ne, jumping down on the dock where


    Rosalie was waiting, her white hair glowing in the moonlight over our heads.


    I took her in my arms, holding her against my chest and bending my head to kiss her neck, then her


    lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t promise me anything yet,¡± she smiled, shaking her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find her. I¡¯ll bring her home.¡±


    ¡°Bring them both home, please,¡± she said, turning her face to Rowan, who was standing out of earshot,


    his head bent close to Hanna¡¯s as he whispered something inaudible into her ear.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine here,¡± she reassured me as I looked at Hanna, slightly suspicious.


    ¡°Watch out for her, Rosalie. I have a weird feeling,¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a girl. She doesn¡¯t know what she can do, not yet. I¡¯m going to help her.¡±


    I gave her a look that told her to be wary, but she brushed me off, standing on her tiptoes to kiss me


    again.


    Rosalie


    The pilot had started the ne, the engines sending an eerie vibration across the water. Rowan was


    suddenly at my side, hugging me quickly before he followed Ethan inside the seane, looking over his


    shoulder and waving as the door closed behind him.


    *Please, Goddess,¡± I prayed, closing my eyes, ¡°Bring them back to me.¡±


    ¡°Maeve¡¯s alive,¡± Hanna said, appearing next to me. I jumped, startled by her sudden presence.


    ¡°How do you know that.¡±


    ¡°I got her out of the water. I didn¡¯t know it was her, at first. But you have pictures of her around the


    house. Something is wrong. There was something wrong about my dream. She¡¯s not where she¡¯s


    supposed to be.¡±


    Igaped at Hanna, ignoring the ne as it began to pull away from the dock.


    ¡°She was in deep water. Warm water-¡±


    ¡°Why,¡±


    *But she¡¯s alright now. She found them. She¡¯ll be on the right path soon, I think.¡±


    Hanna was looking out over the water, her eyes focused on nothing and everything all at once.


    ¡°Who did she find?¡± I asked, adrenaline prickling through my veins. Hanna was talking in riddles. I


    briefly wondered if she might be dreaming right now.


    But Hanna looked at me, smiling. She let out her breath, looking up at the moon. ¡°Who is Seraphine?¡±


    she asked, and I felt as though the dock had fallen from beneath my feet.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 263

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 263


    Chapter 43: Captain vs Captain


    Keaton


    Robbie hoisted me up onto the Persephone, and my eyes immediately scanned the damage on the


    deck.


    ¡°Pick,¡± I said shortly, looking at the masts that had been snapped, the shredded sails, and the piles of


    debris covered in seaweed.


    I looked back over the railing at the sandbar where the Persephone had run aground, and then to the


    beach where two of the four skiffs had made it to shore.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t take on much water, only in the engine room,¡± Robbie said, shaking his head, ¡°Her hull is


    intact. We¡¯re not sinking.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s good,¡± I said through gritted teeth, ¡°Drop the anchor. We¡¯ll see how she floats at high


    tide.¡±


    Robbie nodded and called out themand to the few crewmen who had followed us to the ship along


    the sandbar. They were all busy cleaning up the mess the storm had made.


    We should be dead. All of us. The Persephone should have beenying on her side beneath several


    fathoms of water. We had gotten the younger crewmen and the women off the boat just in time. But not


    Maeve.


    I saw Troy standing near the railing, looking out over the water. What could I possibly say to him right


    now?


    ¡°You should go back to shore,¡± I said as I stepped towards him, ¡°She might have made it to the ind.


    We were in the shallows when¡ª¡±:


    He looked over his shoulder at me, his eyes telling me everything I needed to know. Absolute


    heartbreak, utter dread. He was covered in bruises and scratches. Deep cuts ran along his chest. He


    had a ck eye and a deep purple bruise along his jaw. A bloodied nose.


    He looked as though he had been through a meat grinder. Even his arm, the break in it which had only


    just begun to heal, was hanging limp at his side, bruises covering it from shoulder to wrist.


    ¡°Troy, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± he breathed, looking back over the water, ¡°This is what you wanted, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare me this on me. I lost three crewmen,¡±


    ¡°I lost Maeve.¡±


    The words were biting, meant to be harsh. I swallowed, shaking my head as I turned away from him


    and walked along the deck, kicking at long pieces of rubbery seaweed as I went along.


    Troy stood in the same spot for an hour before turning around and walking to the other side of the ship,


    disappearing over the railing and down a ropedder we had unfurled.


    ¡°The boys are draining the water from the engine room and gathering whatever can be salvaged of the


    masts. The extra sails are water logged but are in perfect shape. She¡¯s going to be seaworthy soon.


    Very soon.¡± Robbie came up beside me, pointing to the various men as they went about their tasks.


    ¡°You got this?¡± I asked, tilting my head towards Troy, who was walking along the sandbar towards the


    camp.


    Aye, I do,¡± Robbie assured me regarding the ship.


    ¡°I need to make sure he doesn¡¯t go into the jungle and kill himself,¡± I said shortly, snorting with mirth.


    I climbed down the ropedder, jumping down thest few feet andnding in the wet sand. At high


    tide, this whole area would be under water, but right now you could see the expansive reef and colorful


    fish that swam about, their scales reflecting off the sun.


    However long we¡¯d be here, we¡¯d be able to eat at least, I thought, watching a veryrge crab scurry


    across the sand and disappear back into the water.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I called out to Troy, breaking into a jog to catch up to him. Troy quickened his pace, turning


    sharply away from camp as he continued along the sandbar. ¡°Imand you to stop!¡± I said sharply,


    breaking into a run.


    But as I caught up to him, he turned around, his fists clenched into fists, ¡°Go away, Keaton!¡±


    I stopped short of him, panting, my hands resting on my knees as I caught my breath. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you


    right now, Troy. I know you¡¯re upset


    but¨C¡±


    nnnn


    16:32


    Chapter 43: Captain vs Captain


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to make sense of how I¡¯m feeling,¡± he spat, fury ming behind his eyes, ¡°Go back to


    M. Go back to the ship, or the crew. Leave me alone, Keaton.¡±


    ¡°And what will you do? Hmm? Drown yourself? Over her? There¡¯s plenty of women¡ª¡±


    My words were cut short by a cracking blow to my lower jaw, the impact knocking me backward into the


    sand. I spit blood from my mouth, squinting up at Troy as he towered over me, his jaw clenched and


    shoulders tight with furious tension.


    *I deserved that I said, spitting more blood into the sand.


    ¡°Do you have anything else you want to say?¡± he growled.


    ¡°Only that you¡¯re a stupid motherfu¨C¡±


    He grabbed my leg. swinging me like a rag doll and mming me into the sand. I took a second to


    recover from the blow, then stood, rushing him and driving my elbow into his chest.


    It went on like this for a few minutes, the two of us beating the living hell out of each other for no reason


    other than we were alive and that we could. I had egged him on for a reason, knowing he was more


    dangerous to himself than to me, or anyone else.


    Take it out on me, I thought, just as he wrapped his arm around my neck, pulling me backward into the


    sand.


    ¡°What the hell is the matter with you guys?¡± M. I strained my neck to the side and saw her approach,


    a long piece of driftwood in her hands, wielding it like a sword. Troy loosened his grip as her voice rang


    out over the sandbar, just enough for me to tuck my chin to my chest and m my head back into his


    nose.


    *Ah! You piece of¡ª* He let me go, bringing his hands to his nose. I stood and began taking off my


    clothes, tossing my shirt down on the sandbar.


    ¡°Come on, Troy, shift. Let¡¯s finish this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare shift!¡± M screeched, her voice harsh with a motherly edge to it. I looked at her


    hoping, like a lovesick pup, that she had seen me headbutt Troy and was impressed by it.


    ¡°If you two idiots are done,¡± she eximed, sticking her stick in the sand, ¡°I¡¯m going to go look for


    Maeve.¡±


    Troy sat up, a glimmer of hope in his eyes. ¡°Do you think¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known her long enough to know she wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight, so yes, I really believe she¡¯s


    alive. And she¡¯s gotta be around here, somewhere. Do either of you know where we are?¡±


    I shrugged, but Troy nodded, rising to his feet.


    ¡°We were blown off course. We¡¯re southeast of where we need to be. This is the coast of the southern


    continent, the Forgotten Jungle.¡±


    ¡°Forgotten Jungle?¡± M said, looking from Troy to me.


    ¡°Uninhabitednds,¡± I said quickly, ring over at Troy. ¡°Which means, if we need parts for the ship


    we¡¯re screwed.¡±


    A strange sound came from the beach and the three of us turned toward it, watching as the people


    making camp on the shore swiveled their heads to the thick trees.


    It came again, three or four yelps in rapid session. The hair on my arms rose, my skin prickling with


    adrenaline.


    ¡°Was that,¡±


    ¡°Barking.¡± Troy said as he took a step towards the beach, his eyes narrowed as he scanned our


    surroundings.


    ¡°Wolves?¡± M pulled her stick from the sand, gripping it tightly lest she needed to defend herself.


    Troy shook his head, his brow knitted as he concentrated on the sound, ¡°It sounds like


    a dog?¡±


    ¡°A dog?¡± Mughed, then quieted, her face shing with confusion. ¡°A dog? From where? I thought


    you said thisnd is uninhabited¡ª¡±


    Troy was sprinting across the sandbar towards the shore.


    A figure had emerged, her pinkish blonde hair shining in the sun.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess. It¡¯s Maeve. MAEVE!¡± M cried, tossing her stick to the side as she ran after Troy. I


    looked over my shoulder at the Persephone, where men were crowded along the railing to watch what


    was happening.


    Maeve


    I felt my heart leap into my chest, a sob escaping my throat as I ran to him, throwing my arms around


    his neck. He sank to his knees, his face buried against my neck as he held me to him. I kissed his


    forehead, then his cheeks, and then fully on the mouth, tears streaming from my eyes.


    He rested his head on my shoulder for a moment, a chokedugh escaping his mouth. ¡°I thought I¡¯d


    lost you.¡±


    ¡°I thought you died!¡± I eximed, squeezing him. ¡°Did you just ¨C lick my cheek?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Suddenly he threw me in the stand and stood, his teeth pulled back in grimace as he looked down at


    the dog, who was sitting back on his haunches, his wet tongue lolling out of one side of his mouth.


    ¡°What the hell is that thing?¡± Keaton said with augh, holding a bloody rag to his lip as he approached.


    M squealed with delight, falling to her knees in front of the dog and scratching him behind the ears


    with vigor.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dog,¡± I said, matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Troy crouched down, peering at the dog with marked suspicion.


    ¡°That has to be the ugliest creature I¡¯ve ever seen. Besides you, Troy, of course,¡± Keaton quipped, a


    strange, knowing smile on his face. Troy red at him.


    I looked from Keaton and then back to Troy, the excitement of our reunification fading away as I noticed


    the fresh bruises and bloody noses. ¡°Is that all from the storm?¡±


    ¡°No. These two were trying to beat each other to death right before you showed up,¡± M said, rising to


    her feet. The dog circled around her, then leaned against her leg, whimpering for more of her attention.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Is that thing a shifter?¡± Troy interrupted. Keaton let out his breath, thankful for the subject to be


    changed.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not. He¡¯s just a dog,¡± I answered.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Troy shuffled his feet, crossing his arms over his chest as he looked down at the


    dog.


    ¡°I asked him, and he said he wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You what?¡± Keaton said, shocked.


    ¡°¡­ | asked him,¡±


    ¡°You can talk to him?¡± M was intrigued, and slightly jealous, I assumed, as she looked down at the


    dog, patting his head lovingly. M had always wanted a dog, but Cleo had straight up refused.


    ¡°Yes can¡¯t you?¡± Everyone looked at me, then broke into peels ofughter. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°I think you might¡¯ve hit your head during the storm-¡± Keaton began, but I interrupted him.


    ¡°No, he really can talk to me. I think I washed ashore on the opposite side of the ind sometime


    yesterday morning. I wandered around for an entire day looking for water. He found mest night. He


    asked me if I was a friend through the mind-link-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not on an ind, princess,¡± Keaton said, turning away from me to talk to M.


    ¡°What,¡± I began.


    Troy pulled me to the side, out of earshot from Keaton and M. ¡°Did you just say this thing


    communicated with you over mind-link?¡±


    ¡°Is that weird?¡± I asked, looking over at the dog, who was glued to M¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Uh, yeah. That¡¯s super weird. He¡¯s not a shifter, you¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Hismunication is infantile. Like I¡¯m talking to a toddler. One-word sentences.¡±


    Troy ran his fingers through his hair, giving me a curious look. He looked like hell. ¡°Someone is missing


    him, Maeve. This means there¡¯s people around. Did you ask him about that?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. We walked through the night, and I didn¡¯t see or hear any other people,


    anywhere. Not until I saw the skiffs on the beach, and he was the one who alerted me to your


    presence.¡±


    ¡°Can you talk to all animals, or just this one?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can. Nothing has ever. I¡¯ve only ever been able to mind-link with my parents, and Rowan.


    No one else has evere through.¡±


    He nodded, trying to understand.


    ¡°Can we keep him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 264

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 264


    Chapter 44 : Waves of Emotion


    Maeve


    The camp was nothing more than a fewrge canvas tents spread out across the beach above the


    tideline. I sat next to Cleo around a small fire, hugging my knees to my chest as we watched the skiffs


    dart around the Persephone in the high tide, looking for leaks.


    ¡°The ship is definitely floating.¡± M said as she approached our circle, handing out bowls of some kind


    of stew. I epted a bowl, thanking her as I straightened my legs and rested the bowl on my thighs.


    Cleo was looking out over the water, her gaze eventually shifting to the starry sky above us as we ate


    our soup in silence. ¡°The stars are so clear,¡± she said, setting her bowl down in the sand, ¡°It¡¯s truly


    amazing. You can see everything.¡±


    ¡°No lights,¡± I said with a smile, following her gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever seeing the stars in Valoria,


    especially near Mirage. But back home


    ¨C swallowed against the lump in my throat, feeling incredibly homesick.


    I was sick of the heat, honestly. I felt sticky and filthy all the time. I thought Valoria had been bad with its


    thick humidity, but this ce was far worse.


    It had been two days since I washed up on the beach. We didn¡¯t have much to do but wait, and watch,


    as the crew of the Persephone tried to mend the boat. Olly had us fetch water all day long, insisting


    that he boil every bucket before using it for cooking, washing, and drinking. Meran had brought her


    goats and chickens on shore, letting them roam just within sight. The dog proved to be a great


    companion to have around. He spent his days watching over the chickens, alerting Meran if they began


    to stray too far into the brush.


    ¡°I think they¡¯re close to finishing fixing whatever was wrong with at least one of the engines,¡± M said,


    stirring her soup, ¡°That¡¯s what Keaton told me, at least.¡±


    ¡°How are things going with you two?¡± I asked, smiling softly to myself as she blushed.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been great. Kind of a shock, of course.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if shock is the best way of describing it,¡± Cleoughed.


    ¡°Oh? Do you have a better word for waking up from aa to finding your mate on a pirate ship,


    learning your house burned down, and your pack was taken over by a rival Alpha, then getting swept


    up in a hurricane and spending your first few nights with your mate sleeping in the sand?¡±


    Iughed, shaking my head as I looked back over the water, watching as the two skiffs made their way


    back to the shore.


    ¡°You¡¯ve hardly touched your soup, Maeve,¡± Cleo scolded. I shrugged, bringing my knees to my chest


    again.


    *I¡¯m not very hungry.¡±


    Cleo gave me a motherly look of disapproval, then looked away, leaning into a conversation with M.


    I let the night wrap around me, enjoying the cool breezeing off the waves. I saw Troy jump off one


    of the boats, walking through the waves as he guided it up onto the sand. He was smiling.


    I asked what had happened to him after he cut the skiff loose. He had been reluctant to talk about it at


    first, but eventually opened up about it the night before as weid in his tent on nothing but a nket


    over the sand.


    He thought he was going to die. He was sure the ship was about to go under. He hadn¡¯t seen me go


    into the water, or that I had missed the skiff by only a few feet. He had been tossed across the deck,


    crushed against the railing by the wave that nearly tipped the Persephone on its side.


    But the ship righted itself, continuing to thrash back and forth in the water for another two hours before


    the storm passed over. Troy had managed to climb up the stairs to the helm where he gripped the


    steering wheel for dear life, trying to angle the boat over the waves in a way it wouldn¡¯t tip the boat or


    take on too much water.


    ¡°It was only Keaton and I left on board, neither of us willing to leave each other or the ship behind. He


    had gotten the women onto one of the skiffs. I thought you were with them. It wasn¡¯t until I saw them


    lower it into the water that I realized you weren¡¯t there,¡± he had said, guilt racking his voice.


    I told him what I remembered, which was practically nothing after I hit the water. I tried to remember


    what had happened in the water, but it was though my memory had been wiped clean of the trauma. I


    told him about trekking through the jungle and the dog finding me, about the pool of water and seeing


    one of the skiffs reflecting off the sun.


    90%


    14:48


    Chapter 44: Waves of Emotion


    We hadid there for a long time in total silence, my head resting against his chest. I fell asleep to his


    heartbeat and the slow roll of the tide.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, sitting down next to me and breaking out of my musings. He had a bowl of soup in his


    hand, resting it on his knee as he threw another piece of driftwood into the fire.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I breathed, my stomach clenching as the smoke blew in our direction, the sharp, salty smell of


    the burning driftwood making me feel slightly nauseous.


    ¡°Not hungry?¡± he asked, motioning towards my untouched bowl. I shook my head, my stomach turning


    as I looked at the bowl sitting tepid in the sand. Troy arched his brow, looking from me to Cleo, and she


    exchanged a knowing nce with him before settling back into her own soup


    ¡°I think I should go to bed now,¡± I said, not likely the look that had passed between Troy and Cleo. A


    wave of fury washed over for no reason, my mood changing abruptly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you in a-¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said to Troy, the wording out harsh and slightly cold. I cleared my throat, mumbling an


    apology under my breath before walking briskly up the beach to the row of tents that sat along the tree


    line.


    I could feel their eyes on me. I hated it. I just wanted to be alone all of a sudden.


    I slipped out of my shoes, a pair of leather sandals several sizes toorge for me, and set them outside


    the tent, careful not to track sand onto the nket. Supplies had been brought off the Persephone after


    the storm and carried on the skiffs to the beach camp: clothes and linen and food mostly. I felt much


    better after changing into a fresh shirt and pants, andid down on the nket with my knees tucked


    against my stomach, my arms wrapped around the pillow.


    Then, I cried. And for no reason at all.


    ¡°Maeve?¡± Cleo lifted the tent p, her voice soft and motherly like usual.


    ¡°What?¡± I sniffled, burying my face in the pillow.


    She exhaled deeply, stepping into the tent and sitting on the edge of the nket, her hand hovering


    over my ankle for a moment before she touched me, gently, the weight of her hand a slightfort as I


    continued to cry. ¡°We need to talk, my dear.¡±


    *About what?¡± I reached up to wipe the tears from my face, feeling totally idiotic. I never cried just for


    the hell of it. I rarely cried at all, in


    fact.


    ¡°Have you started your period yet?¡±


    I looked up at her, ring, ¡°Why?¡±


    I honestly hadn¡¯t thought about it at all since leaving the castle. It hadn¡¯t crossed my mind once. I


    counted back in my head, trying to get a


    grasp on the time that had passed, but the days seemed to blur together.


    Cleo tilted her head to the side, her fingers pressing into the skin just below my ankle and sending a


    sudden rush offort and fatigue through me. Ah, pressure points. She was always doing that to her


    patients.


    I sat bolt upright, looking at her. Cleo was a midwife. She worked with the pregnant women in Old Town


    and even Mirage on a daily basis. At least, she had, before everything got turned upside down.


    ¡°It¡¯s not due yet,¡± I said quickly, swallowing the anxiety budding in my throat, ¡°I have another week, I


    think.¡±


    She shrugged, a soft smile on her face, ¡°Premenstrual syndrome, then.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your attitude at the fire, Maeve. Do you always snap at Troy like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, actually. I do.¡±


    ¡°Well, you had an attitude with me as well. And you never do.¡± She watched me closely, her eyes


    taking in my face. It was almost as though she were trying to look inside of me, to catch a glimpse of


    what was happening inside my body at that moment. I felt exposed.


    Iid back down, reached over to pull the thin, tattered nket we had been using to keep warm at


    night over me in an attempt to hide from her gaze.


    ¡°I won¡¯t even ask if there¡¯s a chance you might be pregnant because, well, you very well could be. If


    circumstances were different, we could probably rule that out right now.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked, although I didn¡¯t even want to know. I didn¡¯t even want to think about it.


    ¡°This early? Likely a blood test. Even so, we don¡¯t have any pregnancy tests at our disposal here. I


    asked.¡±


    43.83%


    Chapter 44: Waves of Emotion


    ¡°Of course, you did.¡± I mumbled, pulling the covers over my head to block her out. She still had her


    hand wrapped around my ankle, and she squeezed the magic spot again, the sensation rippling


    through my legs and causing me to rx involuntarily.


    ¡°You need to try to eat in the morning. You won¡¯t feel nearly as sick if you do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re assuming that I¡¯m actually,¡±


    ¡°You very well may be pregnant, Maeve.¡±


    ¡°And what if I am? What happens then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sweetheart,¡± she breathed, releasing her grip on my ankle. ¡°We carry on like we¡¯re


    already doing. Try to survive the next day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Well, getting you to safety is the priority right now, if everything Troy said is true.¡±


    ¡°I want to go home,¡± i breathed, desperately missing my mom. What would she say to me, if she were


    here?


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get you back there soon, Maeve. I know we will.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t promise me anything,¡± I said weakly, bringing my knees higher into my chest until I was


    laying in an almost perfect ball. 1 heard excited panting near the entrance of the tent, and then Cleo


    chuckled to herself, patting the nket near my feet. The dog came in, sniffing the nket I was hiding


    under before turning in a circle several times andying down, his snout resting on my leg.


    ¡°Can I tell Troy he can go to bed? Or are you going to snap at him again?¡±


    ¡°He cane to bed,¡± I said, surrendering.


    Cleo stood, stooping as she left the tent, the p swinging shut behind her as her footsteps crunched in


    the sand.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 265

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 265


    Chapter 45: Duck and Run


    Troy


    ¡°Look at that thing.¡± I said to Keaton as we pulled the skiff to shore once again, the high tide beginning


    to retreat as we dragged the skiff onto the beach. I tied the rope to the stake above the shoreline,


    double checking the knot before looking back at the dog, who was following Maeve around as if she


    were a mother duck, and he was the duckling. ¡°That¡¯s it. That¡¯s his name.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡± Keaton asked, wringing water from his shirt. We had almost capsized the skiff as we broke


    over the reef where the waves crashed into the shallows with vigor. Keaton had gotten the worst of it,


    the wave soaking him from the neck down.


    ¡°Duck, that¡¯s a perfect name for him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re naming the thing now? I thought we weren¡¯t keeping it.¡±


    ¡°Try telling that to M and Maeve,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    Robbie was walking towards us, looking out over the water before stopping short of us, allowing us to


    catch up to him.


    ¡°The crewmen we sent out as scoutsst night are back,¡± he said, motioning to the group of men


    congregating around Olly¡¯s cooking fire. ¡°Pete said they saw no signs of the other skiffs.¡±


    ¡°Any signs of other people?¡± I asked, running my fingers through my hair.


    ¡°No, not even a scent. They did pick up on a lot of wildlife, though. Pete went a little nuts, ording to


    the others.¡±


    ¡°Well, none of the crew has shifted in weeks. I don¡¯t me him for feeling the urge to chase lizards


    through the brush.¡± Keaton leaned over and shook his wet hair back and forth, spraying me and Robbie


    with water.


    ¡°I could use a shift,¡± Robbie said, wiping the water from his shirt as he red down at Keaton.


    ¡°Aye, we all could. Go ahead, Rob. Let us know if you run into anything worth noting,¡± Keaton said as


    began to walk up the beach ahead of us, his sights on M.


    ¡°Want toe with?¡± Robbie asked.


    ¡°Sure, why not.¡± 1 shrugged, d he asked. I hadn¡¯t shifted since I was at the castle and had ess to


    the grounds.


    We walked up the beach for a moment with the intent of letting the others know I would be joining


    Robbie.


    But then I had an idea.


    Maeve was sitting on the beach, rolling a seashell in the palm of her hands as we approached. She


    looked up, shielding her eyes from the Sun with her hand.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯re you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the dog?¡± I asked, looking around. Robbie whistled loudly behind me, the sound startling me


    and making me flinch.


    The dog came bounding up the beach towards us, his tongue hanging out of the side of his mouth.


    ¡°How big do you think his brain is?¡± Robbie asked.


    ¡°Pretty small. I mean, look at him,¡±


    ¡°Leave him alone, Troy!¡± Maeveughed, patting the dog on the head as he came to a stop in front of


    her and leaned into her, sitting down on one of her knees as he looked expectantly up at Robbie.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with us, Duck,¡± I said to the dog. He seemed to understand this. He barked excitedly,


    his tail smacking Maeve repeatedly in the face.


    ¡°Ow!¡± she squeaked, shielding herself from the attack. Duck bounded past us, zooming across the


    sand in a wide circle at least three times. Robbie watched in delight, pping his hands as Duck did a


    fourth circle, kicking sand in his wake.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with that thing,¡± I said, reaching down and ruffling Maeve¡¯s hair just to annoy her.


    She swatted my hand away.


    ¡°What did you call him? Did you say Duck?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s his name.¡±


    00%


    Chapter US Dexa


    un


    Srce when that¡¯s a terrible name for a dog.¡±


    1¡¯ll tell youter I¡¯m going out for a run with Robbie We¡¯re taking the dog with us.¡±


    She looked a little upset about this, but I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because she couldn¡¯t shift or because we


    were taking the dog with us. ¡°You might scare ham if you shift


    ¡°Hedant just appear out of nowhere, Maeve. He was obviously someone¡¯s pet at one point. We¡¯re just


    taking him seeing what he can do.¡±


    She pursed her lips looking down at the shell in her hands


    ¡°Find some more. We can decorate our tent with them. I said, and she red up at me, tossing the


    shelt back into the sand. I¡¯d take you if VOU could shift Maeve.¡±


    ¡°How are you even going to run with your arm still injured)


    It feels fine, really i insisted. The break was healing just fine, and the bruising from being tossed across


    the ship was starting to fade. need to do this. Maeve I¡¯m feeling¡±


    know. It¡¯s fine,¡± she sighed, stretching her legs out in the sand, Just don¡¯t lose my dog, okay?¡±


    I smiled, crouching down in front of her. Things had been easier between us, but there was still an


    obvious rift. I kissed her, nheless, thankful when she returned the kiss with a soft one of her own.


    it was a small win.


    I resisted the urge to ruftle her hair again, my hand clenching into a fist to stop myself from messing


    with her just to see the rush of annoyance color her cheeks.


    I caught up with Robbie, who was still watching the dog run excited circles around the camp, and soon


    we were walking in the dense, humid jungle beyond the beach, reaching the freshwater pool.


    We stripped out of our clothes, Duck sitting patiently by the water¡¯s edge.


    *Try not to scare him. Maeve will kill me if he takes off,¡± I said to Robbie as I shook out my stiff


    muscles, moving my neck from side to side


    I shifted, wobbling a bit as I pawed the ground, testing out my hurt arm. Well, now it was technically my


    leg.


    Robbie came up beside me, his deep chestnut coat shining in the soft sunlighting through the


    canopy of the trees


    Duck was staring at us, his eyes wide. He was trembling slightly, his tail slowly moving back and forth


    on the ground where he sat.


    ¡°Do you think he can understand us?¡± I asked Robbie over the mind-link


    ¡®Ask him something, Robbie replied, sniffing the ground.


    ¡°What do I ask a dog?¡¯ I stared at Duck, tilting my head from side to side,


    ¡°Hey, dog!¡¯ Robbie said, ¡®Do you want to GO, GO OUTSIDE?


    ¡®We¡¯re already outside Robbie,¡¯i huffed, pawing at the ground again. ¡°He can¡¯t understand us, man.


    Don¡¯t tell Maeve we tried to do this!


    We turned, walking away from the pool, looking back over our shoulders at Duck, who had risen to all


    fours and was nervously shifting his weight. I barked, once, getting his attention. His ears perked up,


    epting whatever silent invitation passed between us.


    And we were off, running into the depths of the jungle


    It had been a few hours since we left camp, and the sun was beginning to set. Duck waspping water


    from a small creek we had found, panting happily as he turned from the water. He was having fun with


    us, and he had kept up like a champ. That boy could run, that was for sure.


    ¡®I reckon he¡¯s a greyhound. He looks like one,¡¯ Robbie said as he sniffed the air


    ¡®Like from the races in Avondale? I haven¡¯t thought about that in years, ¡®I answered, sitting down and


    resting my front legs. I could definitely feel my injury now. The bone was sore and catching asionally


    when I ran.


    We rested for a moment, talking about running along the beach on our way back, just to scope things


    out


    But suddenly Duck stilled, his ears perking up and eyes going wide as he lifted his snout to the air and


    sniffed.


    ¡°What is that smell?¡¯ Robbie asked as he sniffed. I lifted my snout, smelling.smoke?


    ¡®Where is thating from-¡®


    32.414


    Chapter 45: Duck and Run


    Duck started to bark, frantic, and then took off into the brush, his head popping up a few yards from us


    in the brush, willing us to follow.


    But it was toote. The smoke was thick, tinged with something that made my eyes water and my nose


    itch like mad.


    ¡®Troy! We need to get out of here!¡¯


    ¡®What is that-¡®


    I started to feel numb, my head beginning to spin.


    ¡®Robbie?¡¯ I turned, looking for him. He wasying in a heap on the ground, back in his human form. I


    looked down, seeing my fingers instead of the dark brown paws I was expecting.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I saw torches, mes dancing in the smoky air as several figures approached, their faces hidden


    behind strange, distorted masks.


    I fell t on my face as my arms gave way, the smoke filling my lungs. ¡°Robbie!¡± | croaked, reaching


    toward him. But my view of him was obscured by legs. I looked up at the figure as it crouched beside


    me, tilting its head to the side as it lowered the torch to get a better look at me in the dim, smoke-filled


    light.


    ¡°Get back!¡± I yelled with all of my might, but my voice came out as a choked cry. What the hell was


    happening to me?


    Robbie groaned as three men picked him up, his feet dragging on the ground as they carried him away.


    ¡°Hey! Let him go!¡± I tried to say, but I had no voice left. A slow, creeping paralyzation was taking over. I


    couldn¡¯t help but close my eyes, barely noticing as I was picked up and carried away as well.


    #*


    I woke with a start, my heart practically leaping from my chest as I bent over, my stomach threatening


    to spill all over myp. I was slumped against a stone wall, my legs sprawled out in front of me. My legs


    were tingling painfully as I tried to move them.


    ¡°Where the f*ck-¡±


    I saw Robbie slumped in a simr position, dressed in an odd shirt and matching pants made of what


    looked like coarse, homespun fabric. I looked down, seeing the same fabric on my own body, my arm


    wrapped in a makeshift sling.


    ¡°Robbie!¡± I hissed. His eyes fluttered as his head fell forward, then back up again, trying his best to


    wake up.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± I looked around, seeing nothing but bright sunlight drifting through a break in the


    stones, the light flooding the space between us. ¡°It¡¯s day, though. We¡¯ve been out since sunset


    yesterday.¡±


    Robbie nodded his head, then turned to the side, vomiting.


    I winced, looking away as my stomach turned painfully.


    ¡°Wolfsbane,¡± Robbie said, his voice cracking.


    ¡°Wolfsbane? What¡¯re you¡ª¡± The realization swept over me. The smoke. The smoke had had a strange


    smell to it. It had caused us to shift back involuntarily. It knocked us out cold.


    And whoever had taken us had been wearing masks.


    Suddenly, a door opened, and three men stepped into the room, mming it behind them. One of the


    men stepped forward, looking down at Robbie and then over at me. He crouched in front of me, looking


    into my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t have the strength to even turn my head to look at him fully.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked, his voice lifted in an unfamiliar dialect.


    | snorted, shaking my head. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought us here,¡± I replied, my mouth numb as I ran


    my tongue over my lower lip, ¡°Why don¡¯ t you tell me?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 266

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 266


    Chapter 46: Granddaughter of Wi


    Maeve


    ¡°They should¡¯ve been back hours ago.¡± i eximed, turning towards M, who was equally as


    concerned.


    ¡°They¡¯re probably fine, Maeve,¡± Keaton said, but his eyes and posture betrayed him. He was getting


    nervous too, especially now that the sun was beginning to rise over the water.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go find them. They can¡¯t have gone far,¡± I said with conviction, raising my hand to cut him


    off as he opened his mouth to argue.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to-¡°M began, but Keaton rounded on her.


    ¡°No, neither of you are going anywhere,¡± he said firmly.


    Cleo was watching the exchange nervously, wringing her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± I said again, just as barking sounded from the jungle behind us.


    I spun around as the dog, otherwise known as Duck, came sprinting onto the beach, his ears t


    against his head and his body trembling with fatigue.


    ¡°Goddess!¡± M cried as Duck nearly mmed into us,ying down on his side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get him some water,¡± Cleo said hurriedly as she turned and quickly walked away.


    I knelt beside Duck, stroking his back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    ¡°Danger,¡¯ he said, closing his eyes as he panted, his tongue lolling in the sand.


    ¡°Where?


    *Follow,


    ¡°Rest now,¡¯ I said to him, continuing to stroke his fur. I looked over my shoulder in the direction he had


    come, a chill running up my spine as the jungle seemed to whisper menacingly in the breeze.


    ¡°Did he talk to you?¡± M asked, her eyes full of worry.


    I nodded, looking up at Keaton. ¡°He said ¡®danger.¡¯ He¡¯s exhausted. Something happened out there.¡±


    * Aye, I can see that.¡± Keaton crossed his arms over his chest, looking from Duck to the Persephone.


    And then, he looked at M.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave the ship with Robbie and Troy gone. I just can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I know, I understand why.¡± M said softly, a knowing smile touching her lips.


    ¡°The crew, M¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. We will be fine. I promise you.¡± She rose to her feett, stepping forward and


    kissing him hard enough for a blush to rise to my own cheeks. I looked away, giving them a moment of


    privacy as I checked Duck¡¯s paws for damage.


    He wasn¡¯t hurt, but he was desperately thirsty. Cleo returned with the water and had to hold him back


    by the scruff of his neck to stop him from drinking it all in one go. She offered him some food, and he


    ate it, licking her hand in thanks.


    ¡®Tired,¡¯ he said,ying his head back against the sand and promptly falling asleep.


    ¡°We need to be prepared to go as soon as he wakes up.¡± I said to M, who nodded in understanding.


    ¡°You can ride on my back,¡± she said, bending down to pet Duck on the head, cooing as she did so.


    I gave Keaton a tight nod, noticing the greenish tint to his skin. He was absolutely sick over the fact that


    M was leaving on a quest to find Troy and Robbie, knowing full well something had gone wrong.


    But he was the captain of the Persephone. He hadn¡¯t abandoned his ship or his crew when the storm


    hit. He wasn¡¯t about to, now. He just couldn¡¯t.


    0.00%


    15:41 0


    Chapter 46: Granddaughter of Wi


    ¡°Pete!¡± He called out, turning and looking down the beach towards the group of men seated around


    Olly¡¯s cooking fire, tes of fish in their hands


    Pete put his te down, wiping his mouth on his sleeve as he jogged over to us, looking down at Duck.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re going with Maeve and M into the jungle. Troy and Robbie didn¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering where they were,¡± he began, then righted himself, straightening his shoulders as he


    nodded at Keaton, ¡°Yes, Captain.¡±


    *The rest of the men stay here,¡± Keaton said quickly. ¡°We need to get at least one of the engines


    running by sundown, tell them.¡±


    Pete nodded, looking at me and M before running back over to where the crew was congregating,


    crouching down as he repeated Keaton¡¯s orders.


    M and Keaton walked away, their heads bent in inaudible conversation.


    Cleo sat next to Duck, stroking him gently as he slept. I walked up the beach towards my tent, my


    stomach turning over and bile rising in my throat. I quickened my pace, passing the tent and walking a


    few paces into the jungle, leaning on a tree for support as I retched.


    ¡°Goddess.¡± I whispered, pressing my forehead against the tree, ¡°Please, I can¡¯t lose him again.¡±


    M and Pete were sprinting through the trees, jumping gracefully over the massive roots that lined the


    jungle floor as they raced after Duck. I was gripping M¡¯s fur for dear life, ducking under the vines and


    branches lest I identally clothesline myself and get thrown from her back


    We had been running for an hour, if not more, but the sun was still high in the sky as we continued


    deeper into the jungle, my ears popping as we climbed in elevation.


    We finally reached a clearing, stopping to allow the wolves and Duck to drink from the creek. Duck was


    sniffing frantically, his nose leading him around arge rock face and into the dense brush, his ears


    perked.


    I couldn¡¯t mind-link with either M or Pete. They knew to follow Duck, however, and I trusted their


    judgment in locating Robbie and Troy.


    They followed Duck through the brush, thendscape changing from dense jungle to a wide, open


    valley of low brush and towering mountains.


    I looked around in awe as we continued on. I was not expecting this. We were past the jungle now. We


    couldn¡¯t see mountains from our camp on the beach.


    Duck skidded to a stop about an hourter. He looked around nervously, then began to whine. M


    and Pete looked at each other, then sniffed the air, whining to alert me to some smell they were picking


    up on that was new, and possibly shouldn¡¯t be there.


    M suddenly reared, tossing me off her back. I gasped, the wind knocked out of my lungs as I hit the


    ground, hard, handing on a rock.


    Growling and snarling filled the air around me as I sat up, reaching to rub the tender bruise forming on


    my back when I stopped, fear taking hold of me.


    A group of people were standing around us, surrounding us, holding a variety of spears and long


    knives. They charged, driving M and Pete back into the brush. Duck trembled as he reached my


    side and nudged me to get me to move.


    But I didn¡¯t. I got to my knees, then rose to my full height, squaring my shoulders as the group


    approached.


    ¡°Stop!¡± i bellowed, and to my surprise, they did. They were all oddly dressed and wore masks that


    varied in shape and color. A murmur passed around the group, and then someone pushed through, a


    woman, her face hidden behind a mask made entirely of what looked like crushed seashells.


    She walked straight up to me, reaching out and touching three of her fingers to my forehead, then took


    them away, tightening her hand into a fist.


    She bowed low, bending at the knees until she touched the ground. The group followed suit.


    ¡°A White Queen,¡± she said, her voice carrying a strange lilt to it as she spoke, ¡°A youth, not yet in her


    powers.¡±


    Another murmur passed through the group.


    ¡°My friends-¡± I said, watching the woman as she tilted from side to side as though sizing me up. ¡°Are


    they with you?¡±


    *Two wolves?¡± she asked, and I nodded.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    20 150


    15:41


    Chapter 46: Granddaughter of Wi


    ¡°Come, I will take you to them.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly, forcefully. M was growling at my side, drool dripping off her bared teeth. The


    woman took a step back, reaching up to remove her mask. ¡°I cannot trust your word, Release them,¡±


    And then I saw it, the same symbol that had been painted all over the map. The same symbol on the


    altar in the Temple of the White Queens. It was etched into her mask, right over her forehead.


    ¡°Wait-¡± I said, but she took off the mask, pulling a string to release it from her head.


    She was beautiful, roughly my own mother¡¯s age. Dark eyes and glossy ck hair that was pulled into


    a tight bun at the nape of her neck. She smiled at me, her cheeks dimpling.


    Behind her, the rest of the group began to remove their masks. My mouth dropped open as the group


    stepped forward. At least a half dozen women were staring at me, leaning into each other to whisper as


    I continued to gape at them.


    The woman who stood before me reached out again, her fingers brushing against my forehead once


    more. She furrowed her brow, confusion shing across her face,


    ¡°You¡¯re a vessel for a dream dancer,¡± she said, letting her hand drop to her side.


    ¡°I¡¯m a what?¡±


    She pointed to Duck, who was standing between my legs, ¡°Your familiar?¡±


    ¡°My fam-Oh, um. We found him in the jungle¡±


    ¡°Come, we have much to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± I said, practically screaming it. A hush fell over the group, all of their eyes watching me


    as I stepped forward.


    The woman turned around, eyeing me with interest.


    .


    ¡°Who is your mother?¡± she asked. I blinked, suddenly feeling like I was being talked to by a teacher


    after getting in trouble during ss.


    ¡°My mom? Why?¡±


    ¡°Are you Loralyn¡¯s daughter?¡± she asked, a look of hope shing in her eyes. ¡°Loralyn was my great


    grandmother,¡± I said slowly, suspicion gripping my mind. How old did this woman think I was? ¡°How do


    you know her name?¡±


    ¡°Wi, is she still alive?¡± she asked hurriedly, her eyes shining with an unreadable emotion.


    ¡°No, she-she died when my mother was young.¡±


    ¡°Then you are the daughter of a White Queen. The second in line.¡± She said this as though she were


    talking to herself. My chest tightened with apprehension as she looked down at her hands. She brought


    one hand up, her fingers in the shape of an L, and held her hand to the sky. ¡°I thought we had more


    time,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°More time for what?¡±


    She looked at me, startled by my presence as though I had just appeared before her eyes and hadn¡¯t


    been standing here the entire time.


    ¡°Please,e with us. Your friends are safe. They are not our prisoners. The small one, he was hurt.


    His arm is healing.¡±


    ¡°The small one?¡± I almostughed, but then I remember how everyone looked smallpared to


    Robbie. I would definitely be telling Troy he was called the small one at ater time.


    ¡°Your mate, he is well.¡±


    ¡°1-you¡¯re mistaken, I don¡¯t have a mate!¡±.


    She smiled at me, a knowing smile, tilting her head to side as she broke her gaze and looked down at


    M and Pete, who were guarding me.


    ¡°We are the Daughters of Artemis,¡± she said, her voice strong and filled with conviction, ¡°We have been


    waiting for you, Maeve.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 267

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 267


    Chapter 47: Through the Front Door


    Rowan


    ¡°We¡¯re not that far from the castle, Rowan,¡± Dad said sternly as he bent to tie his boots. He looked up


    at me, catching my annoyed expression.


    ¡°It would be faster if we shifted-¡±


    ¡°And show up naked to confront whoever¡¯s in the castle right now? No, I think not.¡±


    He did have a point.


    I surrendered, leaning against a tree as the rest of the warriors caught up to us, their backs heavy with


    sacks full of supplies. Dad had said in passing that he meant to take over again, but I hadn¡¯t believed it


    at the time. Seeing the warriors outfitted for battle made a hard lump form in my throat. We were


    actually going to do this¡­


    It wasn¡¯t long before we reached the outskirts of the castle grounds. I could see it rising out of the


    darkness, amber colored light spilling from several windows.


    We crouched in the tall grass, Dad motioning for us to move forward a few feet at a time, the group of


    us spread wide across the field.


    ¡°Do you think Maeve is being held in the castle?¡± I whispered. Dad shook his head, his eyes shining in


    the moonlight.


    ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t be here. They are holding her somewhere less obvious.¡±


    I opened my mouth to question his thinking, but he held his hand up to quiet me. We moved forward.


    Suddenly, a shout came from somewhere near the castle, thenughter. I held my breath and winced


    as a woman began to scream, pleading with whoever wasughing. I winced, my fingers digging into


    the earth beneath me as I tried to maintain myposure.


    Dad motioned to one of the warriors, who took off through the grass towards the noise. I heard a


    whooshing sound, then a cracking thump.


    The woman was crying, gulping for air as she sobbed a desperate thanks.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s move,¡± Dad said, crouching as he walked through the grass, leading up closer to the


    castle.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t care. We just can¡¯t risk anyone seeing us approach,¡± he answered.


    ¡°How are we going to get inside?¡±


    ¡°Through the front door, of course.¡±


    I stopped, gaping at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is my castle, remember?¡± He gave me a knowing look, his eyes ming with long subdued fury.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. He was just going to waltz in like he owned the ce, apparently


    I had heard stories about my father, but those stories didn¡¯t reflect the man I knew. It seemed I was


    going to meet the man from the stories tonight, however


    We walked out of the grass and onto the pathway leading up to the castle. Dad led the way as we


    approached the door, and opened it wide, stepping in before the warriors.


    It was quiet inside the castle. The front hall was dimly lit bynterns ced in the corners of the area


    and on the stairs.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they using power?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Because these idiots cut the power to the entire city of Mirage and inadvertently drained the power


    banks while doing so,¡± Dad said loudly, his voice booming with purpose and echoing through the front


    hall. ¡°They don¡¯t know how to fix the mistakes they made. And they will pay.¡±


    Footsteps sounded in one of the hallways. They were light, their tread soft against the stone pavers as


    they neared.


    A woman appeared, her glossy tinum blonde hair falling thinly over her shoulders, her ck eyes


    shining in thentern light. She swiveled to a stop in front of Dad, her fluffy, emerald green gown


    rustling against the stone floor.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Dad demanded.


    22.00%


    Chapter 47: Through the Front Door


    ¡°Opaline, Alpha of Greenbriar,¡± she said hotly, tilting her chin towards dad and giving him a sultry look.


    She bowed slightly, chuckling to herself as she straightened up.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the Alpha of Greenbriar-¡± Dad began.


    ¡°My husband is dead,¡± she replied, pouting her lip sarcastically. Then sheughed again, a shrill sound


    that echoed off the walls around us. I shuffled my feet, ufortable and suspicious of the situation.


    ¡°Where is the Alpha of Drogomor?¡± Dad said, his voice harboring an edge of disdain for the woman.


    ¡°Which one? The dead one, or the new one?¡±


    ¡°The false Alpha,¡± Dad ground out, his teeth bared.


    ¡°Oh, ha! There is no false Alpha of Drogomor. His name is Damian, you might have heard of him?¡± She


    was being sarcastic, of course, her eyes shining with mirth. ¡°My soon-to-be husband.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Dad said, stepping towards her. She smiled at him, another sultry smile that made my stomach


    turn. ¡°And where can I find him? I need a word.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course you do, Ethan ck.¡±


    | arched my brow, shocked by the causal manner in which she addressed my dad.


    ¡°Are you on his schedule?¡± She giggled, walking a circle around him, running her fingers over his


    shoulders.


    He didn¡¯t answer. He stood stock still, his face beginning to twist in mingled fury and frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you where he is,¡± she said, leaning into his ear, ¡°if first youe to my bed.¡±


    He reached out and clutched her by the throat, catching her off guard. But her look of panic quickly


    changed to a look of sheer enjoyment.


    ¡°Harder!¡± She hissed; her mouth stretched in a wide smile. He threw her to the ground, turning back to


    the warriors and nodded towards the stairs.


    Search the castle, find him.¡±


    The warriors ran into the castle, going in several different directions as they spread out. I stood next to


    Dad, looking down at the woman as sheid against the floor, her eyes fluttering.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here,¡± she said weakly, blood dripping from the corner of her mouth, ¡°Your search will be in


    vain.¡±


    ¡°Where are Ernest and Maeve?¡± he asked sharply, not bothered by the fact that the woman¡¯s head had


    smacked against the stone floor during her fall.


    Sheughed, closing her eyes, ¡°No one knows. Damian is searching for-for her on the water.¡±


    ¡°The water? What do you mean?¡±


    *The man¨C the breeder¡­ he has something Damian needs. Romero gave it to the breeder. He needs-


    he needs Maeve to-to-* She inhaled deeply, choking on air as her body stilled.


    ¡°Is she dying?¡± | asked, looking down at her.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s just being dramatic,¡± Dad replied, his tone totally casual. I knitted my brow, looking down at


    the woman as her head slumped to the side. She was still breathing, at least.


    Amotion broke out somewhere in the castle and Dad stilled, his eyes focusing on the stairs.


    Someone up above screamed, then the sound of snarling and clicking teeth echoed through the air.


    ¡°Rowan, run,¡± Dad whispered, his face etched with adrenaline.


    ¡°What¡±


    A body came crashing down the stairs, one of our warriors, his clothes torn and tattered as he came to


    a dead stop on the first floornding


    ¡°Go! It was a trap!¡±


    ¡°I could have told you that!¡± I yelled, squaring my shoulders, then quickly changing my mind as wolves


    started pouring down the stairs, jumping over the body of the warrior.


    I didn¡¯t have time to strip out of the clothes before I shifted, bursting through the seams and flexing my


    scruff as the wolves came to stop before Dad and I, their teeth bared and dripping with saliva.


    34.26%


    13:34


    Chapter 47: Through the Front Door


    Dad had shifted, his great, ck coat standing on end as he lowered his head and bared his teeth,


    cking them together.


    ¡®We¡¯re going to lead them out of the castle and give our warriors a chance to run, got it?¡¯ Dad said over


    the mind-link.


    ¡°Yes,¡¯ I replied.


    ¡®Stay by my side,¡¯ he said, and then he leapt forward, grabbing one of the wolves by the neck and


    throwing him against the wall.


    Then we were running, bursting through the door of the castle in a shower of splintered wood. The


    wolves followed us, howling in menace as we sprinted into the tall grasses and into the woods beyond


    the castle ground.


    But I slipped.


    i was jumped, four or five wolves pouncing on me and attempting to pull me apart as they mped


    down on my legs and tail.


    ¡®Rowan!¡¯ Dad came bounding to me, followed by at least a dozen wolves, his eyes wide with


    determination. He howled as he entered the clearing where Iy, mming his body into one of the


    wolves and sending it flying through the air. The other wolves let go, startled by Dad¡¯ s attack. I got up,


    wobbling as I tried to push forward, long gashes bleeding along my legs.


    ¡°There¡¯re too many, Rowan. We need to get out of here.¡¯


    ..


    I followed him through the forest, eventually putting enough of a distance between us and the wolves to


    the point we could only hear them following instead of seeing them right behind us.


    Dad was limping, but he didn¡¯t stop. We continued through the woods for what felt like hours, until the


    sound of howling and yelping in the trees behind us finally silencedpletely.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Do you think the warriors got out?¡¯ I asked as we stopped to rest alongside a river bank.


    I¡¯m sure they did. Damian was expecting us.


    ¡®Of course he was,¡± I said, sinking down along the smooth, circr river rocks. The moon was high in


    the sky now, the stars glistening around it as I looked up, sniffing the air.


    *They will go back to the ne. They know to do that,¡¯ Dad said, speaking of our warriors. He pawed


    the ground, shaking out his scruff.


    ¡°You knew this would happen, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ I said, I had been suspicious of his n to just waltz into the


    castle. I knew he had been up to more.


    ¡®Damian knows I¡¯m here. He¡¯s a nervous man, but an ambitious one. He¡¯lle after me instead of


    Maeve.¡¯


    ¡®But you said Maeve was being held¡±


    ¡®She very well may be, but not by Damian.¡¯


    ¡®Then who?


    Keaton, the captain of the Persephone, the ship that intercepted Aaron and the group that held him on


    an ind while one of Keaton¡¯s crewmen stood in Aaron¡¯s ce.¡¯ Dad pawed at the ground, thenid


    down, puffing air from his nostrils, ¡®I have it on good authority that Maeve is with them.¡¯


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me any of this?¡¯


    ¡°Because no one could know what I found out. No one. Not our warriors, not your mother. Not yet.¡¯


    ¡®Why? This was your n all along, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Dad sighed, resting his snout on his front paws, ¡®There¡¯s more to this than Damian¡¯s ambitions for


    power. I know it. And yes, I did. Rest now, tomorrow we go back to the castle and finish what we


    started.¡¯

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 268

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 268


    Chapter 48: The Daughters of Artemis


    Maeve


    I followed the group of women down into a steep, rocky valley. M and Pete nked me on either


    side, still in their wolf forms. They were beginning to tire, their breathing heavy as we made it to the


    base of the valley, the sun beginning to set over the mountains to the west.


    We approached a wall of vines growing up the side of a rock wall. The trail we had been walking on


    ended abruptly at the wall, and I looked around, confused.


    But then the women walked into the vines, one by one. I followed them, holding back the vines and


    entering a long, lightless tunnel.


    ¡°What?¡± I murmured, apprehension tingling across my skin. Light began to trickle in, the tunnel opening


    up to a valley of green, rolling hills and towering cliff faces. I gasped as I stepped out into the light,


    seeing the buildings carved into the rocky mountain behind me and the waterfall flowing into a wide


    creek in which several bridges weaved over the water.


    ¡°Wee to the city of Dianny,¡± the woman said, her dark eyes creasing into a smile. She hadn¡¯t yet


    told me her name, but based on the fact that her pack mates wereing up to her, bowing their


    heads in greeting, I assumed she was their leader, or at least their Luna.


    The city was ancient, the buildings built into the mountains were totally carved out of stone and towered


    high above our heads. All of the facades had carvings on them, symbols etched into red stone. The


    lower levels were painted in colorful, sweeping murals, telling some story I didn¡¯t understand.


    I heard a yelp behind me and turned, watching as M and Pete were surrounded and led away.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I called after them, but I lost them in the crowd.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the woman said kindly, ¡°They¡¯re not in danger. We will give them clothes and food, and


    reunite you when they¡¯re rested.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± | asked, my tone brass and slightly bitter. I was nervous.


    ¡°My name is Una. I¡¯m the Alpha of the Daughters of Artemis.¡±


    ¡°The Alpha?¡± I looked around at the crowd of people that had begun to gather, ripples of hushed


    conversation surrounding us.


    ¡°Yes,¡± sheughed, waving her hand in dismissal, ¡°Much like the White Queens, we are led by a female


    line. Come, I will take you to your mate.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± I shut my mouth, biting my lip to stop myself from saying anything further.


    The crowd parted for us as we walked across the soft grass of what looked to be a market square, and


    soon we passed under the entrance of one of the tall buildings built into the side of the mountain.


    It was cool inside the building. It was lined with archways leading back outside, a cool breeze wafting


    through the open space and as we turned down a hallway, several children ran past us, squealing in


    delight as they tossed a ball back and forth.


    So many people, I thought, how did I not know about this ce?


    Una motioned me to follow her as she turned a corner. I walked beneath arge, ornately decorated


    archway into a courtyard bursting with fruit trees and tropical flowers.


    ¡°Troy?¡±


    He looked up from the book on hisp, his eyes blinking as he straightened up, looking at me as


    though he¡¯d seen a ghost.


    ¡°Maeve?¡± He stood, running to me but stopping short of Una, his eyes narrowing suspiciously on her


    for a moment before stepping forward and pulling me to his chest away from her.


    ¡°You were right in saying she woulde,¡± Una smiled sincerely, no hint of cruelty in her eyes.


    Troy nodded once, then bent his mouth to my ear, ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    ¡°The Sisters of Artemis,¡± I replied, looking at Una. She smiled again, nodding her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Troy said, looking Una up and down.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He knows the legends, the myths,¡± Una said, her voice lifted as she began to walk around the


    courtyard.


    99%


    14:21 11


    Chapter 48: The Daughters of Artemis


    ¡°What myths?¡± I asked, and Troy opened his mouth to reply but Una continued.


    ¡°It¡¯ll all be exined, I promise. But first, I must say that you are not prisoners here, any of you. You are


    able to leave whenever you want, but


    _She raised her hand as I opened my mouth to speak, to say we would be taking our leave now, ¡°It


    would be wise for you to stay, at least long enough for us to show you what is toe.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what¡¯s toe?¡± Troy took my hand and took a step forward, standing


    protectively in front of me as Una spoke.


    ¡°You will know everything-in time. Now, it is time to rest. I will show you to your room. Follow me,¡± she


    walked out through the archway and back into the corridor. We followed, ncing at each other as we


    trailed her through the winding hallway and up several flights of stairs.


    Finally we stopped, at least seven stories above ground level, and she led us to a door. She turned,


    handing me a set of keys.


    *This will be your home during your stay, and whenever you decide to visit.¡±


    ¡°Visit? Troy looked dubious, but I unlocked the door, pushing it open to reveal the most beautiful room I


    had ever seen in my life.


    The red stone walls were vibrant against the polished, pale wood furniture. Troy¡¯s mouth dropped open


    as he looked up at the half-dome ceiling, a mural painted along every inch.


    *This is the White Queen¡¯s apartment,¡± Una said, her hand on the doorknob. ¡°Dinner is in a few hours.


    Please join us in the courtyard whenever you¡¯re rested.¡±


    She closed the door, leaving Troy and I alone in the incredible space.


    I walked over to the window, looking out over the rolling hills and great waterfall that was so close I


    could almost touch it.


    ¡°Did she say ¡®the White Queen¡¯s apartment?¡± Troy asked as he walked into the bathroom, running his


    hands over the giant bathtub that had been carved out of the side of the mountain, the rock polished to


    a crimson gleam.


    ¡°She did,¡± I answered, opening arge wardrobe. It was full of clothes, the fabric a vivid white and soft


    to the touch. I pulled off my clothes before Troy could even reply, letting a long, flowy dress fall over my


    shoulders. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s better,¡± I sighed, running my hands down the fabric.


    *I can see your nipples,¡± Troy snorted,ing out of the bathroom to inspect the wardrobe himself.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s clothes for you here too-¡± | pulled a long, simple white shirt off of a hanger and held it up


    to him, noticing the strange clothes he was already wearing for the first time. ¡°How long have you been


    here?¡± ¨C


    ¡°Sincest night,¡± he said, taking off the itchy outfit he was wearing and stepping into a pair of soft blue


    pants, pulling the shirt over his head. It fit him in a strange way, so differentpared to the usual garb


    he wore on a daily basis, but the people I had seen in the square had been wearing simr fashions of


    loose, flowing fabrics that were lightly dyed. He shrugged, looking at himself in the mirror.


    ¡°What happened to you and Robbie?¡±


    He told me everything, how they had been smoked out by what they believed to be Wolfsbane, how


    they had met a group of men when they awoke, the leader of the group turning out to be a man named


    Ismir, who just so happened to be Una¡¯s husband.


    *They fed us, let us bathe. They gave me some kind of tea to help the pain in my arm,¡± he lifted his


    arm, rotating it, and clenching his fist. ¡°It feels as good as new. Healed fully, actually.¡±


    *Healed?¡± I said, a sudden burst of jealousy rippling over my skin. ¡°I thought White Queens were the


    only ones with healing powers?¡±


    He shook his head, sitting down on the edge of the bed, thenid back against it, closing his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the fable of Lycaon?¡±


    ¡°Of course, everyone has.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a fable. These are his direct descendants.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I sat next to him,ying down and propping myself up on my elbow to look down at him as he


    spoke.


    ¡°Yeah, at least, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve gathered in the short time I¡¯ve been here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Well, how are White Queens possible? Aren¡¯t you all supposedly descended from the Moon Goddess


    herself?*


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Through Morrighan, the daughter of the Moon Goddess. The twin of Lycaon.¡±


    ¡°Twins? I¡¯ve never heard that part of the story.¡± I said, falling back against the pillow next to him.


    *I don¡¯t know the details, but something is strange about these people, especially Una.¡±


    ¡°You said they used Wolfsbane on you?¡±


    He nodded, sighing deeply.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Robbie?¡± I asked, swallowing against the tightness in my throat as I thought of M and Pete


    being led away.


    He shrugged, rolling over to face me. ¡°Robbie has a room here too, I think. They kind of just¡­ left us to


    our own devices. We weren¡¯t prisoners at all. Thedies here love Robbie.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°After we ate, we were taken to the square to meet Una. I told her my crew would being for me,


    but that seemed to be exactly what she wanted. I overheard some women talking about Robbie, saying


    how his offspring would be big, strong wolves. They seemed to be, well, more than willing to give it a


    shot,¡±


    ¡°Are you saying Robbie is off enjoying thepany of a woman right now, Troy?¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Probably more than one-¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Thank you for that image.¡±


    Speaking of that,¡± he said softly, a slight purr to his voice. He rose onto his elbow, bending down to kiss


    me, taking my lower lip between his teeth


    ¡°You want to do this? Right now?¡± I mumbled, melting into his touch.


    ¡°Why not? We¡¯re alone. We¡¯re probably safe, at least for the time being. Wait-¡± He looked around the


    room, his muscles tightening in concern, ¡°Where¡¯s Duck?¡±


    ¡°Last I saw, he was chasing some kids around in the square,¡± I breathed, pulling him back to me and


    kissing him fully.


    ¡°Who came with you?¡± he asked, breaking away from the kiss.


    ¡°M and Pete. Keaton stayed behind.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t mind-link here, Maeve,¡± he said quickly, reaching to stroke my face as he spoke. ¡°There¡¯s


    something about this ce, I just can¡¯t put my finger on it,¡±


    For some odd reason, I didn¡¯t have the faintest desire to talk about our predicament. All I wanted was


    Troy. I pulled him back to me again, locking my legs around his as I lifted my hips to him, silently


    begging him to take me.


    He hiked up my dress, matching my urgency with his own.


    The room seemed to spin as Iid there, weightless, his touch sending electric sparks through my skin.


    I looked up at the ceiling and the mural seemed to move, toe alive, the small figures of white


    wolves dancing in the soft evening light above Troy¡¯s shoulder.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 269

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 269


    Chapter 49: The Sacred


    Maeve


    Troy and I walked through the building, surprised by the amount of noiseing from the corridors as


    we headed down the many, many stairs to the lower-level courtyard.


    The buildings are where everyone lives, stacked on top of each other,¡± Troy said, smiling as a little girl


    ran past us, chasing after what must have been her older sister.


    *This ce is ancient, Troy. How old do you think this ce is?¡±


    Troy exhaled, looking around as we walked towards the courtyard, reaching up to run his hand along


    the wall.


    ¡°A thousand years, maybe more?¡±


    ¡°More?¡± I sucked in my breath, unable to process it.


    ¡°Well, how many White Queens have there been over time? Count back and that¡¯s likely as old as this


    ce, and even Winter Forest, should


    be.¡±


    ¡°Mom said Winter Forest wasn¡¯t the original settlement of the White Queens. There¡¯s a ruin on an


    ind across from the inlet. That¡¯s where the pack used to live, but everyone believes it was taken over


    by the water hundreds of years ago.¡±


    ¡°See? This is very, very old stuff.¡±


    I nodded, swallowing against the anxiety tightening my chest and throat. This was an old ce. A


    strange ce. And I had the oddest ¡°out of body feeling as we walked the halls. We finally turned the


    corner and passed through the archway leading to the courtyard, stopping short of the entrance as


    Duck came bounding towards us, followed by M and Pete.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Robbie?¡± Troy asked, furrowing his brow.


    ¡°He¡¯s out chasin¡¯ tail,M said with augh. Pete blushed deeply, lowering his gaze to his feet.


    ¡°Still?¡± Troy snorted, shaking his head.


    ¡°So, you saw him? And he was alright?¡± I asked hurriedly. M nodded her head, wiggling her


    eyebrows at me and Troy.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s more than alright, I¡¯ll say that much. He told me all about it,¡± M said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Troy asked, looking from M to Pete, who was looking more and more ufortable with the


    conversation.


    ¡°Why not?¡± M said with a soft chuckle, ¡°What else were we supposed to do while we were waiting for


    you guys toe down? What were you up to, anyway?¡±


    Troy cleared his throat, and I stifled a blush. M arched her brow, puffing out her cheeks as she tried


    not tough.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Pete said, annoyed, ¡°Please, can we talk about something else?¡±


    ¡°Pete is a little jealous-¡± M began.


    ¡°I am not!¡± Pete was blushing. And I had the opportunity to, you know, do what Robbie is doing¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take it?¡± Troyughed, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°Petey here is saving himself for his mate.¡± M teased.


    ¡°Leave him alone, M. I think that¡¯s very gant of you, Pete.¡± I said, smiling at Pete, who gave me a


    small smile of gratitude.


    ¡°Dinner is starting, if you will follow me,¡± came a voice from behind us. We turned around, finding a


    young girl standing still as a rod in the archway, her eyes wide with nerves as she spoke. She was


    young, very young, likely no more than ten or eleven years old. She turned on her heel, and the group


    of us followed her through the corridor and out into the square, but we didn¡¯t stop there.


    We followed her through the market and across one of the narrow bridges rising up over the river.


    People were swimming in the slowly moving, shallow water. It looked like a refreshing activity in this


    unforgiving heat. I made a mental note to do the same before leaving this strange ce


    After a few minutes of walking, we entered a narrow gravel pathway leading downhill into another


    shallow valley through a thicket of trees. Stepping out of the trees, we stopped, all of us looking out


    over a massive, turquoise coloredke that was sparkling in the light of the


    setting sun.


    At thekes edge were several buildings made of the same red stone as the towers at the city¡¯s


    entrance. Music was wafting up from theke, and voices lifted in gaiety andughter rang out as we


    walked along the path, nearing the party.


    ¡°Wow!¡± i said beneath my breath, inadvertently taking Troy¡¯s hand as we passed beneath several rows


    of papernterns that were strung through the trees. It was beautiful, and quite romantic, and I felt a


    sudden urge to find a dark corner and rip Troy¡¯s clothes from his body.


    I blushed deeply, clearing my throat. Troy looked down at me, squeezing my hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he


    asked.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just losing my mind,¡± I murmured, feeling a little hot. What was wrong with me?


    ¡°Oh, I wish Keaton were here to see this!¡± M eximed, looking up at the sea of papernterns


    above our heads.


    ¡°Hey, M!¡± Troy called out, ¡°Have you been able to mind-link with him since getting here?¡±


    She pursed her lips, shaking her head, ¡°No, I tried but I couldn¡¯t get through. Do you think we¡¯re out of


    range?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Troy shook his head, sighing deeply. He bent his head close to mine as we walked, ¡°Something is


    weird about this ce. Do you feel it too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, definitely.¡± I replied. ¡°But I don¡¯t think these people are going to hurt us.¡±


    ¡°Neither do 1,¡± he said firmly, but his eyes were still hyper focused on the area around us.


    The girl led us out onto a wide dock. Flowerpots lined the dock, and sprays of flowers I couldn¡¯t name


    were in full bloom. The deep floral smell was intoxicating.


    A pallet of nkets and plush pillows had beenid out around a huge, circr table that was low to


    the ground, and Una was sitting there, waiting for us, nked by nine unfamiliar faces.


    Troy stiffened suddenly, then rxed, nodding to one of the two men sitting on the cushions. The older


    man must have been Ismir, Una¡¯s husband. The younger one couldn¡¯t have been older than sixteen.


    ¡°Come, friends, sit with us!¡± Una said, excitement evident behind her eyes. We sat around the table, as


    did the young girl, who elbowed her brother before taking a seat next to him. ¡°This is my family,¡± Una


    said, beaming with delight, ¡°My mate, Ismir, and our children.¡±


    ¡°You have eight children?¡± M said, her eyes wide, and a look of sheer longing on her face.


    ¡°Poor Keaton,¡± Troy whispered, leaning his head close to mine as we sat down.


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± I replied, watching M gush over Una¡¯s brood. ¡°M will have ten children, I¡¯d bet my life on


    it.¡±


    ¡°And how many will we have?¡± Troy asked, his voice low and filled with yearning. I hadn¡¯t expected it. I


    looked at him, seeing the confusion sh behind his eyes, his tanned face blushing deeply the same


    way mine had when I imagined ravaging him in public. He hadn¡¯t meant to say it aloud


    What is it about this ce that is making us act, and think, the way we were?


    ¡°Four,¡± I answered, looking directly into his eyes, my heart quickening as he knitted his fingers in mine


    underneath the table, ¡°All boys.¡±


    ¡°All boys?¡± Heughed, his eyes creasing with what I can only describe as pure, unadulterated joy.


    I opened my mouth to say something, but the words were lost, hanging on the tip of my tongue, just out


    of reach.


    I love you, I thought, unable to say it..


    Severalrge tters of the most delicious food I had ever tasted were brought out over the course of


    three hours. Hot, spiced tea was poured in a constant stream despite the warmth of the night.


    On several asions, my eyes met Una¡¯s, who was watching me closely, a look of mingled hope, and


    maybe even fear, etched across her face.


    Una¡¯s eldest daughter, Tasia, was seated next to Robbie, who had joined the tablete, his face pink,


    and his eyes unable to hide the fact that he was having the best day of his entire life.


    Tasia was a true beauty, curvy and strong, with an angr face and thick, glossy ck hair that fell


    over her shoulder in tight ringlets. Her eyes were a strange color, however, a shade of gray that


    reminded me of the color of the inlet back home. Gray like cier silt, the y left behind as the


    ciers moved across thend over the millennia. Neither of her parents had the same color eyes as


    she did, nor did any of her many, many siblings.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the full moon ceremony.¡± Tasia said, her mouth stretched into a wide smile. ¡°We celebrate


    it the entire day and into the night.¡±


    * That sounds wonderful!¡± M said excitedly.


    nced at Troy, an unspoken question passing between us. Are we staying?


    Why not? He seemed to reply, his eyes shining in the light of the papernterns.


    Whatever was happening between us was being exasperated by whatever was in the air of this ce.


    Mutually, we weren¡¯t ready for it to end


    Tasia was chatting away with M, who seemed at home in this ce. I wondered briefly if Keaton


    would ever put down roots somewhere, especially now that he had a mate. I couldn¡¯t imagine M


    spending the rest of her life aboard the Persephone, ten or more kids in tow.


    Troy¡¯s hand was on my thigh, his fingers inching down to pull up the hem of the dress and run his


    hands against my bare skin. I shivered, a warmth spreading over my body.


    Oh, how I wished we were back in the apartment right now, alone.


    Eventually Una rose, and we were ushered to the shore of theke, where more cushions wereid


    out, and we sat under the stairs.


    M, Robbie, and Troy were loose and lighthearted with drink, and Pete was curled up on one of the


    cushions, fast asleep.


    I was sitting next to Troy, his arm wrapped around my shoulder as he contributed to a spirited


    conversation with Ismir and Robbie about what had happened during the storm.


    But suddenly, I was nked by Tasia and Una, who appeared as though out of thin air. They didn¡¯t


    speak to me, not out loud, but a silent conversation was passing between us as we looked out over the


    lake, then up to the stars.


    I felt dizzy as though I had been drinking, even though I had not.


    ¡°What is it about this ce?¡± I asked aloud, looking to Una for a reply.


    She smiled at me, then looked at Tasia, who was grinning broadly.


    ¡°You feel it, too?¡± Tasia said, her voice soothing to my ears.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± I asked, trying to make sense of it all.


    ¡°This is a sacred ce, Maeve. We walk on sacred ground, drink the sacred water, and eat the food


    grown from sacred soil. She¡¯s all around us, here.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± | asked, feeling suddenly overwhelmed.


    *The Moon Goddess, of course,¡± Tasiaughed, touching me gently on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t you know


    why you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°What? |¡ª¡± I looked over at Troy, finding him staring back at me with a look so intense it sent a shiver


    up my spine. I felt like rising, like going to him, cing my hands on him just to feel the electricity pass


    between us. ¡°Why am I here?¡± I asked, but the words were carried away in the gentle breeze,

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 270

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 270


    Chapter 50: In the Center of the Stones


    Maeve


    The next day passed in a blur of activity. The city was buzzing, practically electric as M and I moved


    through the market square, the note from Una inviting us to a private, women only ceremony to invoke


    the full moon was scrunched in my fist as we pushed through the crowd.


    ¡°Did you feel, I don¡¯t know, strange? Last night?¡± I asked M as we walked towards the river.


    ¡°Um, no. I guess not. I was missing Keaton, though. Why?¡±


    *-It¡¯s nothing,¡± i murmured, biting the inside of my lip.


    ¡°Well, do you feel strange, Maeve?¡± M asked.


    ¡°Yeah, actually. There¡¯s something about this ce that feels off to me. It doesn¡¯t feel real? If that


    makes sense.¡±


    M nodded soberly, lowering her gaze as we crossed over the narrow bridge, ¡°I do understand that


    feeling. This ce is too good to be true, I think. I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    ¡°Neither do 1,¡± I breathed, admitting the fact lifting some tension from my shoulders.


    Troy and I had left theke before the rest of the group, barely making it back to the apartment without


    tearing off each other¡¯s clothes. Once inside, he had pushed me up against the door, pulling the dress


    over my head and holding me there at arm¡¯s length, looking at me as though for the first time.


    The sex had been desperate, passionate, so unlike the awkward fumbling lesson in the art of passion


    like it had been on the ship. He had pushed me to the edge several times, leaving me begging,


    practically pleading with him as he covered my body with his lips.


    I would have done anything he asked. I would have said anything he wanted. I had surrendered to him


    wholly for the first time, and I knew nothing would be the same after that.


    And as Iid back on the bed, listening to his rhythmic breathing as he slept, I counted the dancing


    white wolves on the ceiling. Neen. Twenty. Twenty-one¡­


    ¡°What do you think this ceremony is going to be like?¡± M asked, bringing me back down to reality.


    ¡°Troy said they¡¯re probably going to sacrifice one of us.¡± *


    M sputtered withughter shaking her head, ¡°Goddess, Maeve. I hope it¡¯s you. My hair hasn¡¯t looked


    this good in years! What a waste that would be.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. M¡¯s teasing, somewhat abrasive, sense of humor was apliment to my


    own. She was not a serious person. I wondered how she got on with Keaton, who seemed to be fixed,


    and dependent, on his serious, dry nature.


    We walked along theke in the opposite direction of where we had dined the night before. The sun


    was close to setting, the sky a soft, navy blue as we continued along a well-beaten trail.


    ¡°This is a hike,¡± M panted as we began to gain in elevation, the trail bing uneven and broken


    up byrge boulders.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Where is this ce? I thought we would¡¯ve found it by now,¡± I replied, looking up at the mountain that


    seemed close enough to reach up and touch its peak with my fingertips.


    ¡°I dunno, but if I had known we would be doing this, I would have just shifted and had you carry my


    clothes.¡±


    * You still can,¡±


    ¡°No, no. I can do it on my feet. Just ¨C She reached down, taking off the tform sandals she was


    wearing. Just not in these shoes!¡± We continued up the trail, M carrying the sandals by their straps


    as we trudged forward.


    We crested the top of a hill, looking over a field ofrge, uneven boulders. The trail disappeared into


    the field, reappearing on the other side.


    * You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± M eximed, looking over at me for support.


    I shrugged, looking out over the rocks, creating a course of action in my mind.


    *It¡¯s not so bad, just follow me. This will be quick!¡± I jumped down onto the first boulder, hopping my


    way across. It was fun, a physical challenge, especially in the ankle length dress I was wearing. M


    followed, a few boulders behind me, cursing audibly as she leapt from rock to rock on her bare feet.


    Fifteen minutester, we were across and back on the trail, the sun setting behind us. We crested


    another hill and finally looked down at the small congregation of women, arranged in small groups near


    the center of a circle of standing stones.


    ¡°What the hell ¨C M said, pausing at the crest.


    ¡°Maybe Troy was right,¡± I said, arching my brow.


    ¡°Yeah, this is creepy. One of us is definitely getting sacrificed.¡±


    We looked at each other andughed, wiping tears of mirth from our eyes as we approached the circle.


    The stones towered over the women who were chatting amiably as though the eeriness of the ce


    had no effect on them whatsoever.


    ¡°You made it!¡± Tasia said excitedly, hugging us both in greeting, ¡°I was worried Mom was too vague in


    her directions.¡±


    ¡°She, uh, definitely left a few things out,¡± M said, looking around.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± I asked, touching one of the stones. A jolt of electricity ran through my fingertips,


    and I pulled them away, clenching my hand into a fist as my ears began to ring. Tasia was watching


    me, her mouth slightly open as her eyes focused over my shoulder. I


    turned around, seeing Una standing alone on the other side of the circle, her eyes fixating on my own


    as I met her gaze.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked, turning back to Tasia, but she was gone, moving through the groups as she


    leaned in to speak to the other women. Everyone started to move around, forming a semi-circle just


    outside the stones.


    M and I fell in line, shuffling our feet in the soft grass as we looked around, eventually looking at


    each other.


    ¡°What happened when you touched the stone?¡± she whispered, but I shook my head, watching as Una


    walked into the circle and turned around to face the group, her body at the center of the circle.


    *In the beginning, she was only a woman, the same as us,¡± she began, her voice cutting through the


    stillness, ¡°but only isn¡¯t a good word for a woman, is it?¡±


    A murmur spread through the group, the women nodding in agreement.


    ¡°Her womanly powers were a gift to her people. She was their leader. She cared for them with her


    strength. Her hands tended to thend they called their home. Her voiceforted the sick, the dying,


    the mothers in childbirth as they brought forth life into the world. And so, she was blessed, given


    special powers by the earth beneath her feet and the wind that blew across thend. A gift by ancient,


    all knowing and unidentifiable gods, making her the steward of their creation. She was Leto.¡± ¨C


    ¡°Leto.¡± The group said in unison. M and I looked at each other.


    *Who¡¯s getting sacrificed,¡± she whispered, ¡°me, or you?¡±


    ¡°Probably both of us,¡±


    I was cut off by a sudden movement within the group, several women stepping forward, their bodies


    twirling in a practiced dance. The sun was nearly set, the sky beginning to glisten with stars as the first


    sign of the moon crested over the peak of the mountain we were facing.


    The women entered the circle, dancing in the silence, weaving in and out of the spaces between the


    stones. I tried to swallow, but my mouth had gone dry.


    ¡°She blessed her people with the greatest gift, a selfless gift. Eternal mates. Fated by the divine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this, Maeve,¡± M whispered.


    I was incapable of moving, my eyes fixated on the dancers. My heart seemed to beat in rhythm with


    their steps as they moved.


    ¡°But Leto was a wornan, despite her great powers. One day, she, too, found her mate. She was too


    hasty, too driven by the same gift she had so graciously given to her beloved flock to see the errors of


    her ways.¡±


    ¡°We should leave ¨C M sounded panicked, her hand reaching out through the darkness to sp my


    own.


    ¡°She was an immortal one; no harm coulde to her. Time could not touch her. But with her mate,


    she had two children, and as she watched her children grow, she watched her mate grow old and


    weak.¡±


    I let go of M¡¯s hand, an unexinable force pulling me towards the stones. I fought it, taking a step


    backwards, pain radiating up through the hand that had touched them.


    ¡°She used her powers to pull a great moonstone from the earth, the size of her palm,¡± Una said, raising


    her hand palm up towards the sky, ¡°and with it she gave her family the gift of immortality.¡±


    ¡°I want to go, Maeve!¡± M¡¯s voice rang out through the night, echoing through the congregation. No


    one spoke. No one turned their heads to us.


    ¡°I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°But Leto¡¯s mate was unfaithful to her. Leto had grown too strong, too powerful. Her mate plotted with


    their son to steal the stone and leave the sacrednd. In her rage, she took back the stone and cursed


    her mate, turning him into a wolf. He fled, but he was too old and too weak to survive his journey. In her


    despair, she broke the stone in two, breaking the power that held her bound to the earth, and the wind,


    and the water. She disappeared, never to return.¡±


    The dancers were moving quickly now, their movements more erratic as the moon fully crested the


    mountain peak and began to shine down on the clearing, inching towards the stone circle¡¯s center.


    ¡°Her mate¡¯s curse became our blessing, our power. We shift to honor her gifts; we run in our wolf


    bodies to honor her sacrifices.¡±


    The moon was huge, shining brighter than I had ever seen it before. I was drawn to it, reaching out to


    touch it, willing it to drop into my hand.


    ¡°Maeve!¡± M screeched. I blinked, turning to her voice.


    I was standing in the center of the stones, looking back at the semi-circle of women. The dancers were


    gone, and Una was standing at the circle¡¯s edge, her eyes full of moonlight.


    ¡°Legend says a girl child wille, born out of love rather than duty, a child of Morrighan the beloved,


    the first White Queen. Twenty-One white wolves toplete the cycle to bring the stones together


    once more, to bring Leto home.¡±


    I felt as though my body was disintegrating, every cell burning with heat. I screamed, terror ripping


    through me as I closed my eyes to the moon as it fell over the center of the circle. ¨C


    ¡°This was lost,¡± came a voice I didn¡¯t recognize, so close I could feel their breath against my ear. My


    hand formed a fist around something small, something practically weightless and I opened my eyes,


    looking down as I slowly unfurled my fingers.


    My hand was wet, water dripping from my fingers, a ringying in the palm of my hand, a red gem


    glistening in the moonlight. I looked up at the congregation of women, some of which had dropped to


    their knees or fainted, the rest gaping in collective shock.


    M was crying, silent tears pouring down her cheeks, I turned my head, my eyes catching on Una¡¯s


    face, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°What the f*ck just happened?¡± I cried, closing my hand around the ring.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 271

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 271


    Chapter 51: Dream Dancer


    Troy


    I burst through the door, not caring that several unfamiliar people were crowded at the entrance of the


    stuffy, windowless room in Alpha Una¡¯s pce. The door mmed into at least three of those people,


    who scowled and murmured words of disdain as I pushed through the crowd, shoving carelessly at the


    bodies who refused to make way. Maeve was seated on a bench against the wall, beads of sweat


    rolling down her temples as she cradled her arms against her stomach. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why


    are all of these people here?¡± I said hastily, nearly knocking a man who was refusing to move out of my


    way to the ground as I fell to my knees in front of Maeve, taking one of her hands in my own. ¡°Hey.¡± I


    said softly, reaching up to tuck a lock of hair behind her ear. Her skin was hot to the touch. Feverish.


    ¡°Get away from her!¡± Someone grabbed me by the shoulder, attempting to pull me backwards. I turned,


    rising just enough to sock the man in the jaw with an audible crack. He swung blindly, missing Maeve¡¯s


    head by mere inches as his fist grazed the stone wall behind her. I got to my feet in an instant,


    punching him in the stomach, then chest, dodging his blows as I leapt up, wrapping my arm around his


    neck, dragging him down onto his knees. People were screaming, the crowd trying to funnel through


    the door I had left splintered and hanging off its hinges. ¡°Let him go. Troy!¡± Una was at my side, a


    small, ancient woman standing behind her. I rxed the muscles in my arm but didn¡¯t release the man,


    who was struggling to free himself, his fingernails digging into my forearm. Una watched me, seeing the


    fury burning behind my eyes. It was the middle of the night. I had been woken up by M, who had


    been pounding at the door to the White Queen¡¯s suite as though the entire city were bursting into


    mes. She tried to exin what happened between sobs, her legs bloodied, and feet bare on the


    stone floor as she shook with emotion But I didn¡¯t understand. Not a bit. And now, Maeve was sitting


    like she was in a trance, her eyes wide and her body rocking back and forth on the bench, shaking with


    fever. The man I had in a chokehold finally rxed, his body going limp. I let him drop to the ground,


    his eyes fluttering as he groaned, rolling over onto his side. & ¡°What the f*ck did you do to her?¡± I


    hissed, stepping over the man and squaring up to Una, who stood her ground.


    & ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her.¡± InfoBagh It was so incredibly loud in the room. I looked around at


    the shocked, unfamiliar faces. They were watching me, talking loudly to theirpanions so as to be


    heard in the crowd. ¡°GET OUT!¡± I said, my voice raised in a deep, wall-shaking shout. Una turned to


    the crowd, her eyes giving the onlookers a silentmand, and they began to back up, tripping over


    each other as they filed out of the room Word spread, they came-She began, turning back to me.


    ¡°Word about what?¡± I was seething. M touched me on the arm, seeming to appear out of thin air.


    She knelt next to Maeve, reaching up to touch her cheek while she cooed soft, inaudible words of


    encouragement. ¡°You know what I don¡¯t care. We¡¯re leaving. Right now ¡°Scouts were sent to the beach


    yesterday, my son. They brought the supplies needed to mend your ship. Your captain will know you


    are safe ¡°Safe? Look at her, Unal What in Goddess¡¯s name did you do to her during There is much to


    exin,¡± Una said hastily, reaching back to usher the tiny old woman forward. The woman looked up at


    me, unseeing, her eyes cloudy with cataracts. Sweetawaz & NovelJar ¡°Don¡¯t touch her


    ground out putting myself between Maeve and the old woman Novelt & Inrobagh ¡°Troy.¡± Una


    breathed, stepping forward and gripping my arm, ¡°Listen to me¡±You tell me everything, from the


    beginning,¡± i bit out. I could hear M crying, the sound muffled to a nearly silent sniffling behind my


    back. Whatever had happened had scared M to death and left Maeve in a stupor, I barely noticed


    the other people left in the room until Robbie shifted his weight, handing something to Pete, who was


    now rolling something small in the palm of his hand. Tasia was standing next to the bench, her hand on


    Maeve¡¯s shoulder, her eyes closed and moving as though she were dreaming. ¡°I will. As soon as


    Maeve is well. Una looked at me, desperation shing behind her eyes. I held her gaze as the old


    woman side-stepped around me, her hand outstretched as she felt her way towards Maeve, then sat


    beside her, reaching into a small purse hanging around her waist and pulling out a muslin packet of


    strong-smelling herbs. ¡°Wolfsbane?¡± M asked, looking from the old woman to me, her eyes watery


    with tears. ¡°It¡¯ll kill her¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t,¡± Una said sternly, squeezing my arm to draw my attention back to


    her. ¡°Who are you people?¡± I asked, remembering the Wolfsbaneced smoke that had forced Robble


    and I to shift back to our human forms against our will. ¡°You¡¯re familiar with the legend of Lycaon, I


    hope? I hear it is told to children as a bedtime story in some packs.¡± I stared at her, the map of


    Lycaon¡¯s tomb hurtling into view behind my eyes before disappearing again, washed away as though


    by the storm in which I had lost it. ¡°You no longer have the map, do you?¡± She continued, looking up at


    me expectantly. Are you reading my mind?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes. She shook her head, a sober


    smile touching her lips. ¡°It¡¯s all been prophesized, Troy. I just thought we had more time.¡± ¡°More time for


    what? What did I see in the circle when Maeve¨C when she¡­ M broke down, her chin tucking into


    her chest as a fresh round of sobs shook her shoulders. I shook off Una¡¯s grip and reached for M,


    clutching her to my chest as the old woman began to hum behind us.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, more firmly. Una swallowed, nodding her head as if she were gathering her


    thoughts. ¡°Better to tell them the truth of it, dear,¡± the old woman said in a gravelly voice. I looked over


    my shoulder at Maeve, who was leaning back against the wall, some color returning to her cheeks. Una


    cleared her throat, looking past me to where Robbie and Pete were standing, ¡°Lycaon was the son of


    Leto, the woman who eventually became the Moon Goddess. We are descendants of him, like Maeve¡¯s


    line descends from Morrighan, Leto¡¯s daughter.¡± Una¡¯s eyes were shining as she looked back at me,


    ¡°He came here after she broke the stone.¡± ¡°What stone?¡± I said abruptly, Interrupting her. It¡¯s a gem,


    came Maeve¡¯s voice in my mind, the memory of her sitting on the edge of the bed in the Persephone


    fitting across my consciousness. ¡°The moonstone. The stone she used to make her mate and children


    immortal. The same stone she used to curse them as wolves. Una turned and paced; her hands tucked


    behind her back as she walked. ¡°Lycaon stole one half of the stone from his sister. Morrighan cursed


    him for it, banishing him from the original packnds. He had no choice but to run.¡± ¡°The original pack


    lands?¡± M asked, turning out of my embrace to look at Una, who nodded. ¡°The North. The cradle of


    our kind. Winter Forest, the home of the White Queens.¡± M looked up at me, her brow knitted in a


    confused, ufortable expression. She looked as though she were trying to mind-link with me.


    Trying in vain. ¡°Lycaon had followers. He had a family of his own. They attempted to cross the great


    mountains that separated the North from what we now call Valoria, but the mountains swallowed his


    people whole. They were struggling to cross. Morrighan wasing for him,ing for the stone he


    had stolen, so he left his people behind, taking only a few of his followers with him as he continued his


    flight. One of those followers was a woman named Diana,¡± it was Tasia who spoke. I had almost


    forgotten she was in the room with us. She stepped forward, standing between her mother and I, her


    strange gray eyes fixed on mine. ¡°Diana was the mother of our tribe, Troy. She gave birth to four


    daughters on thend in which we stand, and those daughters started our pack, their children carving


    this kingdom out of stone.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with Maeve?¡± I hissed, growing impatient. I


    looked down at M, taking her by the shoulder to face me, ¡°What happenedst night?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    M swallowed, opening her mouth to speak ¡°My mother. Something is going to happen to her.¡±


    Maeve¡¯s voice cut through the air, and we all turned to her. Her eyes were barely open, her mouth


    slightly ajar as she took a breath. ¡°I saw two wolves, two white wolves. I could feel I sensed one was


    Maeve. She was M stuttered. ¡°I was bing the White Queen.¡± ¡°Before her time. Rosalie is


    supposed to maintain her powers until her death. A death that shouldn¡¯t being so soon. Una cut in


    her face suddenly serious. She inhaled deeply ncing at Tasia. Tasia bit the inside of her cheek, then


    rxed, her eyes fixating on mine and drawing out the question lingering on the tip of my tongue.


    ¡°Leto passed down some of her abilities to her children. Morrighan in turn passed down the powers the


    White Queens still possess; the power of healing the power offort in their voices and movement.


    Feminine abilities, one might say. But Morrighan could do one other thing something that White


    Queens can only do once. She could call upon her mother, draw her divine power in full. Only a few


    White Queens have ever done it. They always meet their ends afterwards.¡± I had heard the story of


    Rosalie and her great, unfathomable power. But our generation, the ones born after the war¡¯s end, saw


    it as a myth, a legend. Something told with great vigor around a camp fire. But the knowing look in


    Tasia¡¯s eyes told me otherwise. ¡°And us? Those born of the coward, Lycaon? We inherited his curse.¡± ¡°I


    don¡¯t understand said. ¡°We are bound to this ce, tethered to the ground. You cannot mind-link within


    the sanctuary of our walls. You cannot shift. The Moon Goddess keeps us contained, shackled, within


    the red stone of this valley. Her only gift to us is rare; only a few of us can use it. Tasia moved along the


    wall, the fingers brushing against the stone as she walked. ¡°There¡¯s a world outside of our own. A world


    most people only see within their dreams. But for some, it is very real. I can go there she spun around


    to look at us, and the air seemed to shift and move around our feet. My shirt fluttered in what should


    have been a still, windless room. I can see the world as if it¡¯s upside down, and I¡¯m looking into it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking in riddles¡± M eximed; her voice choked with emotion ¡°The prophecy has been in


    ce since time eternal. Since before Leto even pulled the moonstone from the ground-Una said


    quietly. ¡°The stones wille together again. Twenty-one White Queens will be born ande into


    their powers. But-Tasia turned, looking past me and settling her gaze on Maeve. ¡°We don¡¯t know what


    will happen when the twenty-first White Queenbines the stones. And Maeve is the twentieth. The


    prophecy is going toe to fruition before its time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. *There is one more generation. The children she carries will be sons.


    Maeve is not meant tobine the stones, but now the continuation of the White Queens depends on


    it. If Rosalie dies before Maevees into her powers, before she produces the next White Queen¨C¡±


    Una¡¯s voice was low, steady. I felt a chill down the length of my spine. Did she just say ¡°Stop!¡± i


    bellowed, my heart ready to burst out of my chest. ¡°What happened to Maeve? I don¡¯t care about the


    rest!¡± ¡°Maeve invoked the Moon Goddess in the circle. We don¡¯t know how. We don¡¯t know why. The


    only reason she¡¯s not dead is that ring.¡± Tasia crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°What ring?¡± turned,


    following Tasia¡¯s gaze to Pete, was immediately flushed as he unfurled his hand and revealed arge


    golden ring with a red stone at its center. I had never seen it before. Maeve had left the castle with only


    the clothes on her back. ¡°Where did she get that?¡± asked, turning back to Tasia. A Dream Dancer.


    Someone who can manipte water ¡°What? I was beginning to feel dizzy. ¡°Someone who has the


    ability to manipte and travel through water while in the spirit realm, Tasia turned to her mother, who


    exhaled and nodded, giving her permission to continue. Tasia stepped away from the wall and closed


    her eyes, her hair rising up on her shoulders as the air around us rushed towards her, our clothes


    billowing in the breeze she created. ¡°Holy hell¡± Robbie said behind me, his voice carried away in the air.


    Tasia opened her eyes, blinking a few times as the air began to still. ¡°This dancer is a novice, Mother. I


    can¡¯t feel them.¡± Una nodded, looking somewhat withdrawn. The old woman was seated beside Maeve,


    her gnarled hand resting over Maeve¡¯s. ¡°The girl needs to rest.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Una looked at


    Robbie and Pete, an unspokenmand passing between them as the two men suddenly stepped


    forward, stepping around me to help Maeve to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m going-¡± I began, but Una cut me off. ¡°There


    is much left to discuss, Troy. You are part of the narrative now. Stay behind, M will tend to her while


    we talk.¡± M immediately moved away from me, giving me a look that told me, without a doubt, that


    we needed to leave this ce. But something was stopping me from agreeing. A prophecy?


    Moonstones? And what in the hell was a dream dancer? I needed to know more.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 272

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 272


    Maeve


    Una waved the young girl who had set the tray on the end of my bed away with a smile and followed


    her to the door. Una closed it, turning the lock. I felt a wave of adrenaline prickle across my skin at the


    sight, fight or flight awakening as the lock clicked into ce.


    I felt as though I had been ripped apart. My skin ached, if that was even possible. Whatever had


    happened in the circle, whatever I had seen, it had disappeared in an instant, and I had woken up in


    one of the towers, surrounded by strangers.


    The exnation sounded simple. I had invoked the power of the Moon Goddess, something only White


    Queens were supposed to be able to do. It had almost killed me. And the ring sitting on my bedside


    table was, at least ording to Una and Tasia, the only reason I was still alive


    ¡°Why?¡± I whispered, reaching for the ring and turning it over in my hand as I sat back against the white


    pillows. Una sighed as she walked to the edge of the bed and began pouring tea into two cups, her


    eyes downcast on the task.


    *These rocks, all around us. The color of them is significant to our religion. Red, like blood. Like the


    blood moon that visits us every hundred years or so. But it¡¯s more than that. It¡¯s scientific. It¡¯s called


    Eudialyte. It¡¯s radioactive. It¡¯s messing with whatever¡­whatever makes us what we are. It makes it


    impossible to be wolves inside the valley of Dianny. The eudialyte in the ring protected you somehow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying this is


    biological?¡±


    Una shook her head, not disagreeing, but not agreeing with me either. ¡°I used to think that, before I


    became Alpha after my mother. I was always looking for the reasoning for¡­ all of this.¡± She waved her


    hand in a tight circle towards the ceiling. ¡°But I wasn¡¯t gifted with the curses of Lycaon. I couldn¡¯t move


    the earth or water in my dreams. I didn¡¯t have the sight, or ability to speak to creatures¡ª¡± She nced


    down at Duck, who was curled in a ball on arge pillow underneath the window. ¡°But then I became a


    mother, and I had Tasia. Suddenly, I had to believe the lore that seemed nothing more than fiction,


    passed down and manipted generation after generation.¡±


    ¡°Tasia went somewhere when she closed her eyes¡ª¡± ..


    ¡°Tasia was able to move the air, so to speak, when she was only a child. It had been generations since


    a Dream Dancer had been born into this pack. We didn¡¯t know what to do with her at first. The texts


    written from the times when Dream Dancers were aplenty, well, the pages crumble in your hands when


    you touch them. She had visions; she could see things no one else could even imagine. But it wasn¡¯t


    until she turned twenty-one and came into her powers as a wolf that she was able to hone her powers


    and start to use them with intent.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand what this has to do with me¡ª¡± ¡°What we saw in the circle when you¡­¡± She


    paused, handing me a cup of tea before sitting on the edge of the bed, ¡°You asked something of the


    Moon Goddess. I don¡¯t know how. And I know you don¡¯t know why but she answered. She showed


    you,¡±


    ¡°M wanted to go back. I was thinking of¡­ I was thinking of home. I wanted to go home. I wondered if


    I would ever go back after everything that happened.¡±


    ¡°And she showed you,¡±


    ¡°She showed me what would happen if I went back.¡± My throat tightened around a sob as I spoke, the


    image I had suppressed creeping back into my memory, A sh of light. My mother¡¯s body on the


    ground while I knelt by her side, my hand clutching hers as she gasped and took onest breath. Then


    I was in my wolf form, white fur gleaming in the light of the moon, And I was alone. But chaos was


    everywhere; fire, destruction. Another war.


    *That¡¯s not how I saw it. I saw it as a warning.¡± Una set her teacup down, her eyes meeting mine.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Una smoothed out theforter in a motherly fashion, tucking it around my ankles. ¡°You weren¡¯t


    supposed to be able to do that, you know. To call on her. Only White Queens have that power, those


    who have already ascended to the throne. You used that power to show you your own path. To see into


    a probable future. But she only showed you one oue. It was meant to be a warning of times to


    come, of decisions to be made.¡±


    ¡°I wish you would stop talking in riddles,¡± I said harshly, feeling overwhelmed and incredibly fatigued. I


    took a sip of the tea, watching as a variety of mixed emotions danced across Una¡¯s face.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way toy this all out in a rational way, Maeve. It¡¯s not rational.¡±


    ¡°So, what am I supposed to do now?¡± My voice was almost childlike as I spoke. Looking back on the


    last few weeks, falling for Troy while he was pretending to be Aaron had seemed like the end of the


    world. Now, look at where I was.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The moonstones. The two halves. They have power beyond even what the Moon Goddess herself is


    capable of. They came from awless time, when our world and the spirit world operated on the same


    ne. Whoever has even one of the stones would be able to harness unimaginable power if they knew


    how to use it.¡± She swallowed, looking up at me through her eyshes. ¡°Troy has, had, the map to


    Lycaon Tomb. Where did he get it?¡±


    ¡°Romero of the Isles?¡±


    ¡°How do you know all of this when you¡¯ve been here the entire time?¡±


    ¡°Seraphine,¡± Una said matter-of-factly. She rolled her shoulders, crossing one leg over the over.


    ¡°Seraphine came to us as a girl. She was on the run, but from what, she never said. She was roughly


    twenty years old when shended on our shores.¡±


    ¡°Seraphine?¡± I asked, my voice trembling. Seraphine was Gemma¡¯s mother who had disappeared over


    roughly fifteen years ago and was presumed dead. She had been a close friend of my mother and had


    lived in the vige of Winter Forest. She had been a mysterious woman, someone who had secrets


    lingering behind their eyes.


    ¡°I did mention I knew her, didn¡¯t I?¡± Una smiled, setting her empty cup back on the tray. ¡°Seraphine


    lived among my people for many years. I was just a child when she came, you see. She was close with


    my mother, very close. A friend, in fact, in which my mother had very little. Seraphine became the


    keeper of the stone¨C¡±


    ¡°She what? You¡¯re saying one of the moonstones is here¡ª¡±.


    ¡°Was here. But not anymore. Seraphine was leaving us. Lycenna was looking for the stone. It was an


    opportunity to have it safely removed, kept somewhere outside of our territory to avoid a war with


    Lycenna.¡±


    ¡°What is Lycenna?¡±


    ¡°But I thought you said Morrighan used her, what do you even call it? Her Moon Goddess token to try to


    stop Lycaon from fleeing and destroyed the mountains,¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. She did. But she failed to consider the resilience of our kind. Wolves were new, you know.


    And the family and friends Lycaon left behind burrowed into the mountains like moles. They still live


    there, and they¡¯ve been after the stones for millennia. They believe Lycaon¡¯s stone belongs to them.


    Especially Julien, their current Alpha. He¡¯s close to eighty now, by my estimation. He¡¯s been searching


    for our stone, and the map, for decades. Seraphine was the only way to get it away from here and keep


    our people ignorant of the fact it was gone. We worshiped it, much like your people worship your


    stone.¡±


    Una shrugged, sadness blurring her features. ¡°We don¡¯t know. She never returned. She left with her


    mate¡±


    ¡°Gemma¡¯s father?¡± I asked, shocked. Gemma had never known her father, only that he had been from


    the Isles. He had died before she was born, from what Seraphine had told her. Oh, Gemma, I thought,


    my stomach knotting with grief. I missed her. I even missed Ernest. All of this felt so unfair, and so


    much my fault.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a man named William. He shipwrecked on the coast and joined our pack for a few years, until we


    sent Seraphine away to hide the stones. He was a metalsmith. He made very fine jewelry and other


    trinkets. They were deeply missed when they left.¡±


    I looked down at myp, unsure of what to say or even think.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what you should do, you know,¡± Una said softly, gently patting my ankle. ¡°But, what you


    saw in the circle is only a glimpse of what could happen, not what will. You will have to decide what


    path to take.¡±


    ¡°What are my options?¡± i felt ill, my stomach turning, and the tea suddenly too sweet and much too


    strong.


    ¡°Go home to Winter Forest. Or, travel with Troy to find the stones,¡± she said simply, shrugging. She said


    it as though it were a casual decision


    ¡°What exactly will the stones do for my mother?¡± | asked, my voice cracking with emotion, ¡°What if


    she¡¯s already hurt, or dying? Right now? How do we know she¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    ¡°The Moon Goddess showed you a future, Maeve. That¡¯s all.¡± She paused, looking over me with


    concern. ¡°You should rest now. Sleep, if you can.¡±


    ¡°I heard you say. when we were in that room before¡­¡± | swallowed, unable to say it.


    ¡°That you¡¯re pregnant? Yes, my dear. You are very much with child¡­children.¡±


    ¡°How could you possibly know that? It¡¯s too early to tell!¡±


    ¡°I only said Icked the powers of Lycaon¡¯s curse, not all powers. Seraphine taught me a thing or two.¡±


    Una winked at me, patting my ankle


    again.


    ¡°Yes, you are. Boys, I believe. I¡¯m almost certain. I¡¯m usually never wrong.¡±


    I closed my eyes, letting my head lean back into the pillows. ¡°This wasn¡¯t how things were supposed to


    go,¡± I said weakly, the castle of Drogomor and Ernest drifting into my mind. ¡°Troy was supposed to be


    my breeder, not.¡° who will be a father to these children?¡± Ernest was supposed to help me raise them.


    This was supposed to be something the Alpha and Luna of Drogomor would do. Not just me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that for sure!¡± i bit out, tearing beginning to well in my eyes. ¡°I will never know my mate. I


    will nevere into my powers. I was cursed as a child, Una! Wouldn¡¯t you know that, since you and


    your people seem to know everything?¡± A choked sob escaped my lips as I let myself dissolve into


    tears.


    ¡°Oh,¡± sheughed, waving my panic away, ¡°By Leera of Lycenna? She¡¯s not a witch. Dream Dancers


    can¡¯t cast curses. She may have only seen something


    ¡°Who?¡± I sat up a little straighter. She must have been talking about Aaron¡¯s mother. I could never


    remember the woman¡¯s name. How would she know about her? But, I thought, clutching the sheets


    between my fingers, none of this made any sense, so why even feel surprised?


    ¡°Hanna¡¯s mother.¡± Una was watching my face, her eyes shining with confusion. She looked down at her


    hands for a moment, then stood up abruptly. ¡°The Dream Dancer. Of course!¡± She turned from the bed,


    looking back at me as her hand reached the doorknob. ¡°Troy is going back to beach camp to check on


    things. When he returns, you all will head back to the ship. Okay? Just rest.¡± ¨C

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 273

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 273


    Chapter 53: Following Destiny


    Troy


    Duck was bounding up the beach ahead of us, his tongue hanging out of the side of his mouth and


    pping his snout as he ran. Robbie was sulking behind me, his feet shuffling in the sand.


    ¡°Come on, man. We have to go back for the girls, you know,¡± I said, looking at him over my shoulder.


    He huffed audibly, like an animal, but refused to keep in step with me. Robbie hadn¡¯t wanted to leave


    Dianny. He had met someone, but refused to talk about it to anyone, which was probably because M


    would tease him relentlessly if she found out.


    Oh, Keaton was going to have my head over the M situation.


    I could already see him storming down the beach towards us, his face twisted in anger.


    ¡°Where is she?!¡± he bellowed from several yards away, his voice booming over the sound of the waves


    lapping against the sand. I waved at him.


    ¡°Nice to see you too!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Troy. You useless,¡± His words were drowned out by the sound of the waves crashing over a


    large rock as we passed by. High tide. I turned my head to look over at the Persephone. Its masts were


    mended, and people were climbing the rat lines to help hoist the sails back into ce.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She felt she needed to stay back with Maeve and Pete,¡± I said, stopping short of Keaton,


    who was fuming with frustration.


    ¡°Fine? You¡¯ve been gone for three days, and all you have to say to me is that she¡¯s fine?¡± He crossed


    his arms over his chest, cheeks reddening. ¡°And¡­ at least a dozenplete strangers show up at our


    camp saying they¡¯re going to fix our ship with nothing but primitive tools,¡±


    ¡°Looks fixed t¡¯ me,¡± Robbie said with a chuckle, tilting his head towards the Persephone. Keaton


    reddened further, his eyes zing over with righteous fury.


    ¡°What exactly are you doing back here? Hmm? Without the women? You brought this useless dog but


    not- Keaton pointed down at Duck, who interrupted him by licking his hand and leaving a trail of slime


    along the cuff of Keaton¡¯s coat. ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot to exin,¡± I said, running my fingers through my hair. How the hell was I supposed to


    exin everything that had happened?


    ¡°Obviously! And what¡¯s wrong with you, Rob?¡± Keaton stepped forward, giving Robbie a quizzical eye.


    It was unlike Robbie to sulk.


    ¡°Robbie has a girlfriend¡±


    ¡°I found my mate.¡±


    I nearly snapped my neck turning to face him. Keaton and I stared at Robbie, jaws ck inmunal


    shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m


    gonna stay behind.¡± Robbie tucked his hands into his pockets, rocking on his heels.


    I looked at Keaton, who looked at me, and we broke into peels ofughter.


    But Robbie wasn¡¯tughing.


    *Wait, you¡¯re serious?¡± Keaton wiped a tear from his eye, his face falling as Robbie¡¯s cheeks pinkened


    with mingled embarrassment and dismay


    ¡°Robbie?¡± | coaxed, my stomach tightening to a knot. Robbie had been markedly absent during most of


    our stay in Dianny, but M had made it seem like he was merely enjoying himself, not that he had a


    mate somewhere in the city.


    ¡°Aye, it¡¯s true. Her name is Alison. And she won¡¯t leave Dianny. I¡¯m gonna stay back while you guys,


    well, chase the stones.*


    ¡°Chase the what? Wait a minute¨C¡± Keaton began.


    ¡°Keaton, look-¡± | interrupted, holding my hands up in surrender, ¡°We¡¯re going through the southern


    passage. All the way through. There¡¯s an ind


    ¡°Oh, no, no, no, Hold on just a minute ¨C Keaton took a step forward. ¡°You¡¯re staying behind? And you¨C¡±


    He turned to me, pointing his finger usingly. ¡°Are not the captain of the Persephone. Who said you


    get to dictate


    ¡°I¡¯m the second captain,¡± I said, pausing to clear my throat. Now or never. ¡°And if we don¡¯t go through


    the pass, Maeve¡¯s mother is going to


    die.¡±


    ¡°¡­So? What does that have to do with the Persephone and my crew?¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t go through the pass and find Lycaon¡¯s Tomb,¡± i continued, reaching out and grabbing his


    hand, folding his pointed finger back into ce, All hell is going to break loose.¡±


    Keaton pulled his fist back and swung at me. I reared back, dodging his blow, and then bent my head


    to rush him.


    But suddenly Robbie was between us, holding us at arm¡¯s length by the cors of our shirts. He


    mmed us together, my nose cracking against Keaton¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m staying,¡± he said calmly as


    Keaton and I staggered backwards. ¡°I¡¯ve been breaking up your fights since we wereds. I¡¯ve done


    my time. Better start getting along now.¡±


    I rubbed my nose, ring at Keaton, who was holding his head in his hands and hissing in pain. I


    straightened up, happy to be the first to regain myposure as Keaton continued to try to get a grip


    on his own.


    ¡°I was hoping you were abandoning this treasure hunt, Troy!¡± Keaton said, spitting into the sand as he


    straightened up.


    ¡°Not a bit. It¡¯s even more imperative that we find the tomb now, before someone else does.¡±


    ¡°And what if we don¡¯t? You¡¯ve heard the stories about the Pass. Treading water in the southern channel


    is one thing, Troy. Going through is a death sentence. No one everes back.¡±


    ¡°We will,¡± I said quickly, ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re really leaving us, Rob? You¡¯re sure?¡± Keaton turned to Robbie, squinting into the sun to


    look up at him. Robbie only nodded.


    Keaton sighed deeply, looking at us for a long time. Then he straightened up, nting his hands on his


    hips. ¡°The only reason I¡¯m letting any of this continue is because of M.¡±


    ¡°Not because we are likely to be cklisted from doing any type of business in the packnds for the


    foreseeable future?¡± I said with a smirk.


    *And whose fault is that?¡± Keaton said, his eyes dancing with menace.


    ¡°Mutual fault,¡± Robbie replied before I could even open my mouth, ¡°We should have never gotten into


    business with Damian in the first ce.


    Robbie was right, of course. But I stole a nce at Keaton, who tilted his head, considering.


    None of us would¡¯ve met our mates had it not been for Damian. We had to give the man that.


    Maeve


    ¡°What happens now?¡± Pete tossed a bag into the boat, looking over his shoulder at the group of


    onlookers standing along the edge of the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    *What you¡¯ll miss all the attention?¡± M waved her hand in dismissal, stepping into the boat and


    sitting down on one of the benches. She ran her hands along the wooden hull, admiring the


    craftsmanship. Pete scowled, picking up thest bag of supplies.


    ¡°We¡¯re famous here,¡± I said sarcastically, reaching up to tie my hair into a bun on the top of my head. It


    had been a full day since Troy and Robbie left to go back to camp. Robbie had returned in the morning,


    rying a message from Keaton and Troy that Troy would be waiting for us at the beach instead of


    coming to fetch us from Dianny.


    Robbie had also told us he would be staying behind, and I could see why. He was standing along the


    shore of theke, his arm around a tiny blonde woman with dainty features. She was the physical


    opposite of Robbie, but somehow, the two of them fit like a glove standing side by side. I felt a pang of


    regret at the sight. Robbie, Keaton, and Troy had been all they had growing up. They were a family. A


    pack.


    ¡°In you go, Princess,¡± said one of Una¡¯s warriors as he extended his hand to help me into the odd


    wooden boat. It was incredibly long and sturdy, carved out of a single tree that must have been


    massive and ancient, given the size of the boat. The three of us, plus two of Una¡¯s men, fitfortably


    inside.


    ¡°How long of a trip is it to the camp?¡± M asked as the first warrior climbed into the boat, sitting


    towards the back with his pair of oars draped over hisp.


    ¡°An hour to cross theke, another two or three to float down the river to the shore,¡± he answered.


    ¡°And then we row along the coast? That seems dangerous!¡± M said, her shoulders tightening with


    nerves.


    * That¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about, after everything that happened here?¡± Pete quipped, sitting down


    on the bench beside M. I let out my breath, looking out over the crowd of onlookers.


    I spotted Una in the crowd, Tasia by her side. They caught my eye, nodding soberly as I gave them a


    soft, knowing smile.


    How had been caught up in this web of myth and lore? What were once fanciful children¡¯s tales were


    coming to life, overwhelming me. Una had called it my destiny, but I wasn¡¯t so sure. Was finding the


    missing moonstones truly my life¡¯s path?


    Una herself had said she had reservations about the moonstones being brought together, none of us


    knowing what would happen when they did eventuallybine.


    And as I sat in the strange boat looking at Una and Tasia, mother and daughter, I wondered if I had


    made the right choice by choosing to find the stones over warning my parents of uing danger. But


    what had my choices truly been? To try to go back home, risking capture by Damian? No, that wasn¡¯t


    an option. I couldn¡¯t return to Winter Forest without the moonstones. They were the only way to save


    my mother¡¯s life and prevent the prophecy from taking hold and dismantling the packnds.


    The boat began to move away from the shore, the two warriors pulling us forward with their oars. We


    glided soundlessly across the still, turquoise water until Dianny was just a speck in the background,


    and the jungle enveloped us once again.


    M and Pete were talking in hushed voices as we bobbed gently in the clear, depthless water. The


    warriors were silent, focused on the task. I felt alone with only my thoughts.


    But I wasn¡¯t alone, not really. My hands went instinctively to my stomach as I looked out over the water.


    I was pregnant. And Una had told me I was having not one, but two sons.


    I swallowed, closing my eyes and imagining them snuggled inside of me, tiny orbs within my womb.


    And I hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk to Troy about it before he left for the beach camp. Did he know? Had


    Una told him the same thing she had told me?


    My life at the castle of Drogomor felt like a lifetime ago, but the day I met Troy in the market was clear


    and vivid in my mind. Would I have done things differently if I had known then what I know now?


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, the word for my ears only.


    Troy was more to me now than just a breeder. He had always been more.


    And now, he was the father of my children.


    I looked up as the water began to move more swiftly, the boat rocking as we entered the river. I looked


    back, seeing the red mountains rising in the distance, the outline of the moon still visible in the clear,


    blue sky.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 274

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 274


    Chapter 54: What Happened to Seraphine?


    Rowan-Valoria


    Boy, did things unravel.


    We hadn¡¯t been able to sleep for long before Damian¡¯s warriors found us again. Dad led us deeper into


    the forest, crossing the river and attempting to back track towards Mirage, but it was toote. The forest


    was full of wolves. We were two against an impossible force.


    ¡°What pack did that woman say she was from?¡¯ Dad said, his voice cracking over the mind-link as we


    began to climb up the base of the mountains, our paws slipping on the uneven, fragile shale rock.


    ¡°Greenbriar, I think,¡¯ I answered, my legs sore and hips aching from the exercise. I ran in my wolf from


    every single morning and had done so for years. But spending over twenty-four hours as a wolf was


    causing an indescribable exhaustion and something I had never experienced before.


    Plus, I was watching my dad¡¯s ns fall through, and he was pissed. Especially after we crested the


    top of a cliff face looking over the forest and our ne buzzed the top of our heads.


    *Damnit!¡± he said, turning his head to watch it ascend into the clouds.


    ¡®That was us, wasn¡¯t it


    ¡®Yes, obviously. Come on, we have no choice but to keep going. They¡¯re pushing us into the mountains,


    and we¡¯re outnumbered-¡®


    The mountains? What exactly are you nning,


    ¡®I was wrong, Rowan. There¡¯s too many of them. I hadn¡¯t expected Damian to have made alliances with


    other packs in Valoria, especially without my knowledge. We have to get home


    ¡°By crossing the mountains? Are you insane? That¡¯ll take us weeks!¡±


    .


    Howling drifted from the trees below as we continued to climb, and I winced, torn between two


    impossible paths.


    How did I prefer to die? Being torn apart by wolves, or dying of exposure in the mountains between the


    North and Valoria?


    ¡®We have no choice. They¡¯re expecting us to travel through the forest until we reach the Northern Tier.


    Stop whining, let¡¯s go.¡¯


    I followed him up and over another ridge, padding further and further into the clouds until I finally looked


    down, seeing a full view of what had once been Mirage. Fires burned in pockets across the city. I could


    see the destruction of the buildings from our perch. And there was the castle, standing like an


    untouchable fortress amongst fields of golden grass.


    And ahead of us?


    I looked up where Dad had stopped and stretched his legs.


    Nothing but miles, and miles, and miles of stone.


    ***


    One Week Later


    * Who did these belong to?¡± I asked, pulling the jeans on and tucking in the sweater I had pulled over


    my head. Dad wascing up a pair of boots, grimacing as he pulled theces taunt.


    ¡°Really want to know?¡± he said through his teeth as he tied the other boot. We were sore and dead


    tired, having spent nearly a week trudging through overgrown valleys and over the peaks of snow


    capped mountains.


    But the terrain we were in now was remarkably changed, the once perfectly sculpted mountains giving


    way to deep craters and sharp, uneven peaks. Nothing grew here, and fields and fields of boulders


    marked our journey between valleys. This hadn¡¯t been what I was expecting. The mountains were far


    east, lined by thick, almost imprable forests.


    We saw a g. A familiar g. Waving in the stiff, unrelenting breeze. The g of Winter Forest.


    The g had marked the entrance to a narrow cave opening and inside we had found bodies.


    Dad had stood at the cave¡¯s entrance for a long time, peering into its depths. We didn¡¯t speak as we


    inspected the bodies, still fully dressed underyers of rotting fabric. He counted them, one by one, and


    after we found their backpacks, we shifted and changed into the spare clothes they had brought on


    their journey.


    0.00%


    12:250


    Chapter 54: What Happened to Seraphine?


    ¡°Who are they?¡± I asked, running my fingers through my matted, filthy hair. The bodies were nothing by


    bone by now, and must have been here for a long, long time. But their clothes were surprisingly


    modernpared to how old I thought they must have been.


    ¡°The missing explorers. They¡¯ve been here for roughly fifteen years, give or take.¡±


    ¡°You mean the expedition you sent out when I was a kid? Really? This is them?¡± I looked down at the


    bones at my feet, my stomach tightening as the memory of their departure from Winter Forest, all of us


    watching and cheering them on as they disappeared into the forest, bound for the mountains.


    I remembered looking back at Gemma, who had tears in her eyes as she watched her mother lead the


    group. Seraphine had looked back at her, smiling, and blew her a kiss.


    They never came back.


    ¡°Seraphine? Is she-¡± I tried to remember what Seraphine might have been wearing, but they had


    dressed in a simr fashion for the journey. It was damn near impossible to tell them apart.


    ¡°Two are missing. I¡¯m not sure,¡± Dad said briskly, tossing an empty backpack out of the cave opening.


    He turned back, walking deeper into the cave where it was dark enough to swallow his body whole.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m not going to go far. Look through the packs for anything like shlights or matches. They


    had a fire in here, I can see the ash on the cave walls.¡±


    I did as I was told, rifling through each of the backpacks. I collected two matchbooks that were in


    decent shape and at least half full, and a lighter that was dry, useless. I also found apass and


    popped it open, noting we were facing exactly due North.


    ¡°What were they looking for?¡± I asked as Dad came out of the darkness. He had his hands tucked into


    the pockets of the jacket he had found as he scanned the ground once more, crouching down to


    examine the bodies.


    *Seraphine convinced me to have a team sent into the mountains. No one had ever crossed the


    mountains before, at least as far as we know. Generally speaking, when we travel bynd from the


    Northern Tier to Mirage, we do so through the forest, but she was convinced there was more to find to


    the east, that it could be faster if we found this river. It¡¯s hundreds, if not a thousand miles of mountains


    and valleys between Winter Forest and Valoria on the east. This was shortly after the war when our


    nes and boats were in disrepair and supplies were short. We were desperate, and Seraphine, she


    well. She said halfway through the mountains was a river that she believed linked up with the river that


    runs through Valoria, through Mirage. She believed she could find it, it would be faster than traveling


    through the forest bynd.¡±


    ¡°How did she know there was a river?¡± | asked. I remembered Seraphine, and she was always a


    strange woman. Not in a bad way, but in a way that made me wonder if she knew and saw things most


    people couldn¡¯t. My parents trusted her.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter to me at the time. It sounded usible. There were warriors that wanted to go, begged


    in fact. So, your mother and I gave our permission.¡±


    ¡°I remember them leaving for the expedition. I wanted to go with them.¡±


    ¡°I remember that,¡± Dad said with a sober smile, ¡°You fought us for weeks.¡±


    Thad only been ten or eleven at the time. The expedition had opened up a whole new world for me and


    the other boys in Winter Forest. We were the generation born after the war, confined to one ce while


    the adults cleaned up the mess. Suddenly, the small bubble we had been living in had opened up, and


    we wanted out.


    ¡°What killed them?¡± I asked, moving towards the entrance of the cave.


    ¡°Exposure, starvation. I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯d need to inspect them closer, but for now, we need to find a ce


    to rest and start a fire. Are you hungry?¡±


    I shook my head. We had been eating rabbits and ground squirrels for a week and had stayed well fed,


    thankfully.


    ¡°Should we bury them,¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Dad said quickly, grabbing the packs as we exited the cave, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t disturb them. I¡¯ll do my


    best to identify them so I can give their families closure when we return to Winter Forest, but that¡¯s all. I


    don¡¯t like the feeling here.¡±


    | agreed with that; the cave felt somewhat electric and overwhelming. I was thankful to leave, walking a


    quarter mile away over the boulders until we reached another short cliff where a cave opening was


    hidden between a pile of boulders.


    Dad went inside first, lighting matches as he examined the shallow cave. We could fit inside if we


    crouched and sat, but we couldn¡¯t stand. ¡°We¡¯ll sleep here,¡± Dad said, ¡°look for something, anything, we


    can burn. We can¡¯t have a fire inside, but we can have one burning at the entrance for light, at least.¡±


    I went out to find kindling, careful of the uneven ground as I moved through the boulders. They were


    ck rocks, uneven. Likely volcanic.


    That would exin the strangendscape and cave systems.


    I looked back towards the caves, seeing the top of Dad¡¯s head disappear as he made his way back to


    the final resting ce of the expedition. I felt a pang of regret as I watched him, wondering what he


    might be thinking.


    Ethan, the Alpha King. Ethan, the mate of the White Queen. Ethan, who likely felt he had failed to save


    his daughter, who lost his hold on the castle of Drogomor. Whose nephew, the Alpha of Drogomor, was


    missing or dead.


    I grabbed a few handfuls of dry grass and rose, tucking them under my arm. Then I heard a whooshing


    sound and turned to it, right as something hit me hard, square in the face.


    I staggered backward, my vision blurring as I tried to maintain my bnce. I could taste blood, feel it


    streaming from my nose.


    ¡°What,¡±


    Another whoosh, another blow, this time to my shoulder. I fell to my knees, pain radiating through my


    body as I heard Dad¡¯s voice lifted in rm.


    Then everything went ck.


    ttt


    ¡®Rowan, wake up!¡¯ Dad¡¯s voice crackled over the mind-link. I blinked, sitting bolt upright and


    immediately regretting it. I grimaced, groaning as I brought my hands to my face. I tried to blink, to


    open my eyes, but they were watering incessantly, blurring my vision. ¡®Count to three!¡¯ Dad said over


    the link.


    ¡®I can¡¯t see


    Suddenly my nose crunched, the sound of it echoing around wherever we were. I almost screamed, but


    Dad¡¯s hand flew over my mouth in warning. I sputtered blood as he took his hand away. I could feel him


    next to me, and after a minute or two, my vision began to clear, and I could see through the slits of my


    eyes that we were in a room, something carved out of the rock, lit by torches.


    ¡®Your eyes are swollen, Rowan. I just realigned your nose.¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡®Yeah, I can f*cking feel it-¡®I said, reaching up to touch my swollen eyes.


    ¡®Don¡¯t say a word out loud, do you understand?


    ¡®Yeah,¡¯ I replied, touching my nose next. ¡°Where are we?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. They put a sack over my head. But we were brought down somewhere, likely in a cave.¡¯


    I heard the sound of keys jingling, then a door opened up. I turned to the noise, Dad gripping my arm


    and positioned himself in front of me as someone stepped into the room.


    *Alpha King Ethan, we¡¯ve been expecting you,¡± came a voice, deep and slightly raspy. The unfamiliar


    man spoke in a strange ent, something I had never heard before.


    ¡°Who are you? What pack is this?¡± Dad said sharply, rising to his feet.


    ¡°Pack Lycenna. Come, the Alpha is expecting you¡­ both.¡± I felt the man¡¯s eyes on me, and Dad


    stiffened beside me, his hand resting on the top of my head.


    ¡°He¡¯s injured. The Alpha cane to me.¡±


    Augh rang out, echoing through the room. ¡°No, he can¡¯t, so you wille. You can leave the boy, but


    I guarantee something else will fetch him, and they won¡¯t be gentle.¡±


    Can you walk?¡¯ Dad asked over mind-like.


    ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s just my face that hurts. F*cking b*stards.¡¯


    He helped me to my feet, guiding me as we followed the man out of the room. I could barely see a


    thing, only the lighting off thenterns as we walked down a long, winding hallway.


    I could hear noises, voices, drifting down the hallway, the sound getting louder as we stepped into a


    large, circr room. A hush came over the voices as we continued to walk, eventually standing in the


    center of the room.


    I could feel dozens of eyes on me. I blinked, the swelling giving way and allowing me a clearer view of


    where we were.


    An elderly man sat at a table in front of us, the table carved out of stone. He was ancient, the skin


    hanging from his face and his bald head gleaming in the amber light of the torches along the walls.


    But Dad was looking past him at a man standing against the wall. He wasn¡¯t much younger than Dad


    himself. Tall, with shaggy red hair, he looked at us like he recognized us. He was staring right at us, his


    mouth slightly ajar.


    ¡®Who is that? He looks familiar,


    ¡®Otto.¡¯ Dad answered quickly, turning his head away from Otto as he looked back at the Alpha. I could


    feel the adrenaline coursing through his fingers as he continued to grip my arm. ¡®Don¡¯t say a word.¡¯

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 275

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 275


    Chapter 55: An Old Friend


    Ethan


    Don¡¯t look at me. I wille to you.¡¯ Otto¡¯s voice filled my head as I tried to maintain eye contact with


    the Alpha of Lycenna. I nodded, once, in response to Otto, who I knew was looking right at us.


    Otto had been one of my best and most loyal warriors. He had also been a friend, someone who


    Rosalie and I had loved dearly. Otto had been arge part of our lives when Maeve and Rowan were


    young. He had asked to be part of the expedition team, and I had let him. I med myself for what I


    believed was his death.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    And now? What the hell was he doing here?


    ¡°Alpha King,¡± said the Alpha of Lycenna, dipping his chin to his chest in a short, dramatic bow. I


    furrowed my brow, narrowing my eyes at the man as he reached for a goblet, his hand shaking as he


    brought it to his mouth.


    ¡°Youid hands on my son,¡± I said, my voice booming.


    ¡°Ah, yes. A misunderstanding, I¡¯m afraid. You are our guests, here. Wee to Lycenna. I am Alpha


    Julien, and these are my elders,¡± he motioned towards the group of men who nked him on either


    side. The word elder seemed a strange choice, given that the men were much younger than him. I


    swallowed, looking them over, steeling my expression as they stared back.


    ¡°If we are guests,¡± I began, ¡°Then we will be leaving,¡±


    ¡°So soon? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible at the moment. A storm, you see.¡±


    ¡°We can fend for ourselves,¡±


    ¡°Come, sit with my pack. Eat and rest. Tomorrow morning, we will give you what you need to continue


    your journey north.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t drink the wine,¡¯ Otto said over the mind-link, his voice harboring a plea. I fought the urge to look


    at him, keeping my eyes forward and locked on the Alpha instead.


    Two men stepped up beside Rowan and I, ushering us to another table where we were seated, tes


    of food set in front of us.


    The conversations around us began again. Every once in a while, someone craned their neck to watch


    us. Rowan chewed his food slowly, his jaw obviously bothering him. I made a mental note to ask about


    the warriors who had so roughly apprehended us. I would beat the living hell out of the one who had


    dared to hurt my son.


    Rowan reached for his mug of wine, and I reached out, taking it from him. He blinked, looking up from


    his te. I shook my head, slowly, pretending to roll my neck and shoulders to hide the motion. He


    licked his lips, mouth dry, and continued to pick at his food


    I took a moment to look around, noticing everyone seemed to look alike here. There were two types of


    people; one group had dark hair, pale skin, and dark eyes. They were slightly shorter than their lighter


    counterparts who had tawny hair and darker skin, their eyes a strange, deep gray. I felt a chill run up


    my spine as I scanned the


    room.


    Something wasn¡¯t right about this ce. Not at all. How had I never known about Lycenna? Or that a


    pack lived in this unreachable ce?


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you to your room,¡± said a man who had appeared behind Rowan. He


    grabbed Rowan by the shoulders, pulling him to standing. I jumped to my feet, sping the man by the


    shoulder and shoving him away.


    ¡°Keep your hands off of him!¡± I growled, taking Rowan by the arm. The man held his hands up in


    surrender. I nced up at the Alpha, who was still seated, his beady ck eyes watching me with


    interest.


    We followed the man out of the room, and I stole a nce back to where Otto had been standing, but


    he was gone.


    ***


    Rowan was sitting up against the pillows, his head leaning back against the bed frame as I paced the


    room, trying toe up with our next move..


    We were obviously underground in some kind of cave system that had elongated with rooms carved


    out of the rock.


    I didn¡¯t have a single good feeling about this ce or its people. Especially the Alpha, who had been


    watching me throughout our dinner. I hadn¡¯t liked the way he looked at me, but especially at Rowan, a


    strange, unreadable glimmer in his eyes as he looked at my son.


    The door swung open then snapped shut again, breaking me from my musings. Otto turned the lock,


    clicking it into ce before crossing the room and throwing his arms around me. I squeezed him,


    fighting back tears as I pped his back.


    ¡°Where the f*ck have you been?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Alpha,¡± he replied, letting go and taking a step back, his gaze turning towards Rowan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed so much.¡± He shook his head, looking Rowan up and down with a sober smile on his face.


    ¡°You were just a boy when I saw youst.¡±


    Rowan nodded, but suspicion was lining his face as he looked at Otto.


    ¡°How is Rosalie? And Maeve?¡±


    ¡°That can wait,¡± I said in a hushed voice, grabbing Otto by the shoulders to face him toward me, ¡°How


    did you end up here? What happened to the expedition?¡±


    ¡°You need to get out of here. Come with me. I don¡¯t have time to exin!¡± He pulled on my jacket, but I


    pushed him away, squaring my shoulders.


    ¡°Tell me, Otto. What happened? It¡¯s been fifteen years!¡±


    Otto looked at me helplessly, fear moving through his face as he swallowed. He shook his head,


    looking down at the floor.


    ¡°We had stopped to rest in one of the caves for a few days. The weather was bad, it rained constantly.


    The river wasn¡¯t where Seraphine thought it would be. We could hearndslides in the distance and


    knew we needed to stay put until the weather turned. Seraphine, she¡­ she argued with us about


    stopping. She was terrified. No one understood why.¡±


    ¡°Seraphine-is she here? With you?¡± I said, my voice sounding desperate.


    Otto opened his mouth, then shut again, his eyes misting over. ¡°No, she she died a few years ago. I


    was with her.¡±


    i nodded, a fresh wave of loss washing over me. I stole a nce at Rowan, who was looking down at


    his hands resting in hisp. Poor Gemma.


    ¡°How did she die?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She was sick. They let me be with her while she passed away. She¡­ said you¡¯de. She held out


    hope.¡±


    i swallowed hard, feeling like an utter failure. We had, of course, sent scouts out to find the expedition,


    but the mountains were too vast, and their tracks had disappeared in the wind, the rain, and the snow.


    ¡°I lost the others. I left the cave site with Seraphine. She was trying to leave on her own. We were


    ambushed. I never saw the rest of the party again.¡±


    ¡°We found the cave,¡± Rowan said behind me, his voice soft and steady, ¡°Found the bodies.¡±


    ¡°Could they have been killed from exposure-¡°| began, but Otto cut me off.


    ¡°No, they were deliberately killed. I didn¡¯t know it then, but now¡­¡± He paused, inhaling deeply, ¡°Listen.


    This pack is different, okay? Not different in a good way. They don¡¯t worship the Moon Goddess. They


    worship Lycaon, you know the fable? Anyway, some of them have special powers and they-¡±


    ¡°What? They don¡¯t worship the Moon Goddess?¡± Rowan said, shocked.


    ¡°Go on,¡± I said tersely.


    ¡°They¡­ they selectively breed here, Alpha. They choose mates based on the probability certain


    powers will be passed down,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s insane, Otto. You must be mistaken-¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re going to kill you, Alpha. But they need Rowan.¡±


    ¡°Need me for what?¡± Rowan quipped, sitting straight up in bed.


    ¡°They¡¯re looking for your mate. Her mother was born here.¡±


    ¡°Hanna?¡± Rowan narrowed his eyes, ¡°Why? How would they even know about her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but somehow, they know all about the two of you. They


    Hint. they think you¡¯ll bring her here. They mean to use you as bait to draw her in


    Slow down, Otto!¡± i demanded, my head beginning to spin, ¡°We¡®re getting out of here, okay? All three


    of us. Do you know how to get out? Is there an entrance,¡±


    Otto nodded, then shook his head, looking down at his feet. ¡°I can get you out. People have escaped


    before. But I can¡¯t go with you.¡±


    Why not?¡± Rowan said, swinging his feet out of bed.


    Otto looked up at me, pain behind his eyes. ¡°I have a wife. We have five children. I can¡¯t leave them


    behind.¡±


    ¡°Five children?¡± Rowan whispered in disbelief.


    *They wille with us, of course¡ª¡±


    You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m trying to tell you, Alpha. These people¡­they are dangerous. This


    religion they follow, their rules, their customs. I can barely make sense of it and I¡¯ve been here for


    almost two decades. Shelly, my wife, she was born here. She¡¯s ingrained in this culture. She wouldn¡¯t


    leave if she wanted to, and sometimes she does. She won¡¯t-¡±


    Im not taking no for an answer, Otto. Bring her, and your children. We¡¯re getting out of here tonight. If


    we have to physically carry her out of here over our backs then we will. Be prepared to leave in an


    hour.¡±


    Otto looked from me to Rowan, a silent plea behind his eyes.


    ¡®I am still your Alpha. I refuse to leave my own behind. That includes your family, Otto. You can exin


    things to me when we¡¯re on the move. For now, tell me what we need to do to get out of here.¡±


    *The children are young-¡±


    ¡°Well carry them. There will be four adults between us, including your wife.¡± Rowan said quickly.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself if we got caught, Alpha. You don¡¯t know what they do to people


    here. My children-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I am your Alpha. I am the Alpha King. I am demanding this


    of you, Otto. Prepare your family. You¡¯re going home.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 276

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 276


    Chapter 56: Escape


    Rowan


    Shelly turned to look at me over her shoulder, the baby nestled against her chest in a sling as we


    walked toward the light beaming through an opening in the cave. She narrowed her eyes, squinting into


    the darkness behind me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I whispered, trying not to disturb the sleeping toddler strapped to my back. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard


    them in a long time.¡±


    Shelly swallowed, ncing back into the darkness once more before turning her head toward the light,


    her long ck hair fluttering against her waist.


    Our group was a strange sight. Otto was in the lead with his two eldest children, both boys, one ten or


    so, and the other only roughly a year younger but nearly equal in height. Abel was the eldest and was


    the spitting image of Otto, while Timothy was a startling mix of both of his parents, inheriting his father¡¯s


    reddish hair and his mother¡¯s dark brown eyes. Dad had been in charge of their daughter, a little girl


    named Farrah who had insisted on walking, but her six-year-old legs quickly tired, and now Dad was


    walking with her on his hip, her head lolling on his shoulder as she slept.


    Shelly held their newest baby, an infant who couldn¡¯t have been more than three or four months old, a


    quiet baby named Henry.


    And I was strapped to Otis, their two¨Cyear-old hellion who had spent a good part of thest four hours


    plucking hairs out of the back of my head as I carried him in a sling tied to my back. He had finally


    fallen asleep, and I wanted to keep it that way.


    It had been shockingly easy to leave the undergroundwork of tunnels the Pack Lycenna lived in. It


    was a small pack, with a poption that couldn¡¯t have been more than sixty or so people at the most.


    We had simply left our room and met up with Otto¡¯s family, following Otto¡¯s lead as we walked through


    the impossible maze of man-made tunnels to the more challenging and narrowwork of naturally


    urring tunnels that had several openings to the forest above.


    There had been a period when we were being followed. Our biggest challenge was


    keeping the children quiet as we tried to navigate the uneven ground, having to stop periodically to lift


    the children over rocks and encourage the ones who were walking to squeeze through the tight,


    darkened pockets of rock that opened up into wider, more open tunnels.


    Eventually, we lost the warriors who were on our tail, and now we walked into the light with amunal


    feeling of ease. Even Shelly, who hadn¡¯t said a single word to any of us, had breathed a sigh of relief as


    we finally exited the cave system, stepping out into the light of midday, sheltered by huge spruce trees.


    ¡°How many miles was that, do you think?¡± I heard Dad say ahead of me, shifting the dead weight of the


    sleeping Farrah to his other hip.


    ¡°Close to forty, if my estimations are correct.¡± Otto patted his sons on the head as he spoke to Dad


    further.


    Forty miles? That sounded almost impossible. We had been walking for at least a day, if not a day and


    a half, only stopping to rest for an hour or two at a time. I felt sorry for the kids.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I hissed, turning my head back to look at Otis, who was driving his knee into my back


    ¡°Down!¡± he said, smacking me cleanly on the cheek.


    Shelly turned to look at us, giving Otis a look that only a mother can give, and the little guy settled down


    momentarily, murmuring to himself as he shifted his weight against my back


    The party continued into the forest for several more miles until the sun began to set through the trees.


    Dad and Otto finally allowed us to set up a modest camp, prohibiting a fire but allowing us to finally sit


    down and rest, eating whatever dried food Shelly and Otto had managed to pack.


    Darkness fell over the forest as Shelly put the kids to bed, the four children nestled together beneath a


    single nket to keep warm. She kept the baby against her chest as she leaned against the tree,


    running her fingers through their hair as she whispered songs to them.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Otto was sitting with me and Dad, his back against one of the spruce trees, We were acutely aware of


    the night noises in the forest, our heads turning to any courg


    at dintseomto belong those


    Sonnthng fell off to me


    Why did no one stop us from leaving?¡± I asked Otto. Otto was carving a point into a long, skinny tree


    branch he had lound on the forest floor as I spoke, and he rested the branch on his knee as he looked


    up at me to answer


    ¡°The Alpha only has so many warriors to spare. They likely know exactly where we are, anyway.¡±


    ¡°You seem so casual about that fact,¡± Dad said, giving Otto a quizzical nce.


    Otto shrugged, continuing to carve the branch with his pocket knife. ¡°People have been leaving


    Lycenna for a long time. Alpha Julien is weak, and he demands a lot from his people. Those who stay


    follow blindly. It¡¯s a cult, really. And they will continue to follow us until we reach Winter Forest


    tomorrow. Mark my words.¡±


    A strange expression crossed over Dad¡¯s face, his body stiffening. Was Otto ying both sides?


    ¡°I¡¯m not leading them to Winter Forest, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Otto breathed, fatigue lining his


    features.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave Lycenna before now?¡± Dad¡¯s voice had an air of suspicion to it, and I knew he


    was feeling as ufortable as I was. Our escape hadn¡¯t been an escape at all. It had been easy. Far


    too easy.


    ¡°Shelly couldn¡¯t leave. She had sisters-¡± He paused, ncing quickly over his


    shoulder to the tree where his wife and children were resting, all of them sleeping soundly. He turned


    back to us, grinding his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s awful, Alpha, what they do to women there. I don¡¯t even want to say


    it.¡±


    ¡°Well, you need to. I need to know what to expect from them if they ever attempt to attack Winter


    Forest.¡±


    Otto sighed, cing his pointed branch on the ground at his feet. ¡°Like I said, they selectively breed in


    Lycenna. They believe some people carry the powers of Lycaon, and that it¡¯s inherited. There are


    barely any children in Lycenna now. They¡­ well, Shelly and I had healthy children because we¡¯re


    not¡­ rted.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Dad said, his face twisted in shock and disgust.


    ¡°I wisdi 11 wasn¡¯t true, Alpha Butilis Intoshreeding is the sick, I wisiod norm in lycemia It has been for


    centuries They¡¯re looking for something called a Dream Lancer but there hasn¡¯t been one bom for at


    least two generations. They believe it¡¯ san inhented power, and uh, matching family members will


    produce a wolf with the powers they seck¡±


    I looked at Dad, the forest floor seeming to fall from beneath my feet. Dad looked back at me, a


    knowing expression flickering across his face.


    Hanna. Of course.


    ¡°My mate-¡°I began, but Dad held up his hand to stop me from continuing.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave because Shelly felt she needed to stay behind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡­ Shelly was given to me when I pledged my loyalty to the Alpha. I felt I didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Seraphine was dead. I wasn¡¯t confident I could find my way through the caves on my own. People die


    in there all the time. It¡¯s so easy to get lost. And then¡­ we fell in love, I guess you could say. We had


    Abel then Tim a yearter. So on, and so forth.¡± He motioned toward his huge family, a tight smile


    touching the corner of his mouth. ¡°Shelly had younger sisters, two of them. Women are currency in


    Lycenna. We did everything we could to hang on to them, using the need for help with our children as


    an excuse. Eliza died first; she had been sick since she was a girl, with some kind of degenerative


    disease, from what I could tell, but Lycenna doesn¡¯t believe in medicine and science like we do. Then


    Marian died, but she took her own life when she was given to one of Shelly¡¯s cousins,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know more,¡± Ethan said quickly, swallowing.


    I felt bile rise in my own throat, blinking rapidly as I tried to clear the gruesome thoughts trying to


    surface in my mind.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t let Farrah¡­ we just couldn¡¯t. There was already talk of it among the elders. She¡¯s the only


    girl born in this generation. Shelly agreed when I asked if we could leave, finally. We had to. I believe


    they let us go because they need to one, know how to get out of the caves heading north, and two-¡±


    Otto turned his attention to me, his eyes wide.


    ¡°Because they want Hanna,¡± I said, finishing his sentence. Otto nodded gravely, shaking his head. ¡°But


    why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know what the elders have said about it. I learned¡­ I learned too much.¡± He


    winced, looking suddenly miserable. ¡°Is Ga still alive?¡±


    Dad shook his head, sucking in his lower lip. ¡°She died ten years ago. We were with her. Everyone was


    with her. She didn¡¯t go alone.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s reallyforting.¡± Otto swallowed hard, nodding his head as he blinked back


    tears.


    We had told Otto about Maeve and the fall of Drogomor. He had in turn told us about the vision Ga


    had during Maeve¡¯s first birthday party. It was shocking, really, how much Ga¡¯s vision had lined up


    with the events that happened shortly after Maeve turned ten. That was when the Alpha of Red Lakes


    had brought his children and wife to visit Winter Forest. When Aaron had fallen from the tree. When


    Aaron¡¯s mother had cursed Maeve, saying she would nevere into her powers.


    And now look at us. Ga had only seen ck in vision. What could that possibly mean for us now?


    ¡°Your mate is a Dream Dancer, isn¡¯t she?¡± Otto asked.


    I nodded, leaning back against the tree. ¡°She is. She doesn¡¯t know what it means to be one, though.


    None of us do.¡±


    ¡°Where was she born? Surely not Lycenna,¡±


    ¡°Her mother must be from there, right Rowan? It¡¯s the only usible exnation,¡± Dad said, turning to


    me.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s another pack that can harness the powers of Lycaon, but they¡¯re far south. I don¡¯t know


    where. Seraphine told me about it when she was sick. ¡­ I had a hard time understanding her story,


    though. It didn¡¯t seem real. She called this ce a utopia. But I can¡¯t remember the name. It was a brief


    conversation. She was more worried about something¡­ something she had given to Gemma, a


    ne,¡± Otto said.


    ¡°A ne?¡± The Gemma I knew rarely wore jewelry. I don¡¯t think I had ever seen her wear a


    ne.


    Otto yawned loudly, stuttering as he tried to continue. Dad stopped him, holding out his hand and


    shaking his head. ¡°We all need to rest. I¡¯ll take the first watch while you


    and Rowan sleep. Rowan, I¡¯ll wake you in three hours.¡±


    I nodded, crossing my arms over my chest. I already knew I was going to have a hard time sleeping


    after everything Otto had told us.


    ¡°How much farther to Winter Forest, do you think?¡± Otto said as he rose, meaning to goy next to his


    family.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there by tomorrow night. I¡¯ll recognize this ce. I think I know where we are from¡­¡± He


    trailed off, looking through the trees.


    This was where he had battled during thest war.


    I closed my eyes, pushing Otto¡¯s awful story out of my mind.


    ¡®Hanna?¡± said over the mind-link, wondering if were close enough to connect.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 277

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 277


    Chapter 57: Madalynn¡®s Son


    Maeve- The Persephone


    I climbed the stairs to the upper deck, wrapping a loosely woven shawl over my shoulders as I stepped


    into the light of the moon. Una and her people had supplied us aplenty, ensuring we had food, tools,


    and clothing for our journey.


    Our journey through the Southern Pass.


    I was thankful to have more feminine clothing to choose from now, soft silks and flowing fabrics that I


    favored over the tight britches and poofy, oversized shirts worn by the crew.


    But Troy was back in his usual garb, the white of his shirt glistening in the moonlight reflecting off the


    water. He was sitting against a crate, his head bent over arge sketchbook and a pencil in his hand.


    He looked up as I approached, a soft smile touching his lips. ¡°I thought you were asleep?¡± he said as I


    moved in on him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t tired,¡± I said honestly, sitting down next to him and looking out over the deck. The sails were


    tied in ce, wrapped snuggling around the masts as the engines purred beneath us. The Persephone


    was moving as silent as a ghost through the water, too far south to be picked up on the radars of other


    ships in the Isles of Denali to the north. We were safe. For now.


    I pulled my shawl tighter, slightly chilled by the soft breeze. It had been warm in our room, but the side


    of the bed where I expected Troy to be sleeping was cold to the touch when I woke from a restless half-


    slumber. We hadn¡¯t had a single private moment together in thest twenty-four hours. M, Pete, and


    I had reached the beach camp just as the skiffs wereing back to pick up thest of the tents. Troy


    was already on board the Persephone, pouring over maps on the main deck with Keaton by his side,


    the two of them trapped in a long, drawn-out conversation about the n, whatever that would be.


    Thad hoped he¡¯d at leaste to bed with me once the Persephone breached the southern channel


    and we began to rock in open water. But he wasn¡¯t there when! woke up


    I bit my lip as I sat beside him, a question weighing heavily on my mind.


    ¡°Did Una tell you?¡± I breathed, nerves tightening my throat as I spoke.


    ¡°That you¡¯re pregnant?¡± he replied, his voice steady and calm. ¡°Yes, she¡­ she did.¡± He was silent for


    the space of a breath, looking over at me with an unreadable expression in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Troy!¡± I eximed, unable to stop myself. I had had a nagging, overwhelming sense that he


    would be upset, maybe even angry at the news. He looked shocked though, setting his sketchbook


    down and taking my hand, knitting his fingers in mine.


    ¡°Why the hell are you apologizing?¡±


    ¡°Because I know¡­ I know this wasn¡¯t what you wanted to happen!¡±


    He gaped at me, his brows knitting into a confused frown. ¡°Maeve-¡±


    ¡°You were never my breeder!¡±


    ¡°Well, uh. Obviously, I was.¡± He gave me a sly smile, rubbing the palm of my hand with his thumb. ¡°We


    weren¡¯t doing much to¡­ not get pregnant.¡±


    I swallowed, surprised by his reaction. I remembered our conversation during ourkeside dinner in


    Dianny, where the strange powers of the valley seemed to pull us together, making us less reserved


    with our words. Four boys? He had repeated. His eyes had been full of happiness.


    ¡°It¡¯s twins,¡± I said weakly, hoping I was interpreting his reaction to my pregnancy correctly.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess. What are we going to do?!¡± heughed, eyes twinkling in the moonlight


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± | asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous, Maeve. If I¡¯m being honest.¡± He swallowed, looking suddenly serious. ¡°They technically


    wouldn¡¯t be¡­ mine. That¡¯s how this works.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I gripped his hand. ¡°No. That was different-¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? These kids are the heirs to Drogomor. Even if Aaron had actually


    heen your breeder-¡±


    ¡°Drogomor is gone.¡±


    ¡°Maeve, I¡¯m nothing. I tricked you, remember?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you¡®re nothing?¡±


    He pulled his knees into his chest, letting go of my hand as he wrapped his arms around his legs.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have parents growing up, remember?¡± He paused, pursing his lips.


    ¡°What does that have to do with¨C¡±


    ¡°It would be better for them to be raised without me. I don¡¯t know how to be a dad.¡± His words sliced


    through the air, and my worst fear seemed to being true. He didn¡¯t want this


    ¡°Troy, 1-¡± I felt like I was going to cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want them. I do. I just¡­ they deserve more than I can give them. What am I,


    Maeve? An orphan, a beach rat, a f*cking pirate. Some father, right-¡±


    ¡°Troy, please!¡± The emotion in my voice was too loud, too harsh to hide. He looked up at me, seeing


    the fear and desperation behind my eyes.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess, Maeve. I didn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t-¡± He reached out, pulling me to him, resting his chin on


    the top of my head as Iid my head on his chest. We sat quietly for a moment, holding each other. ¡°I


    never knew my mother,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°Is she the woman in your old sketchbook? The one you had to leave behind in Drogomor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. At least, I think so. It¡¯s not even my memory, Maeve. It was my father¡¯s description of her. He


    said¡­¡± He trailed off, clearing his throat. ¡°She died shortly after I was born. Executed, I believe.¡±


    ¡°Executed?¡± I said, shock evident in my voice.


    ¡°Yeah, uh, for war crimes.¡±


    ¡°By who?¡± I asked, but the answer was suddenly clear. I straightened up, looking


    Tio Tov s eyes as the answer passed silently between us. ¡°How do you not hate


    me?


    *it wasn¡¯t your parents, not directly¡±


    ¡°But


    I never knew the full story. I¡¯ll never know, and I¡¯m okay with that,¡± he said firmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re Madalynn¡¯s child?¡± I asked, even though I knew the answer. It must have been Madalynn. I had


    only heard her name in passing once when I was eavesdropping on my parents as a child. It has been


    said harshly, with disdain.


    ¡°I never knew her name, not until Romero said it. I thought he had been my paternal grandfather, but


    he was her father.¡±


    ¡°And your dad? Who was he?¡±


    Troy bit his lower lip.


    ¡°His name was Behar. I didn¡¯t actually know his name until he dropped me off at Damian¡¯s court when I


    was four or five. Four, I believe. Myst memory of him was.. |-¡± He exhaled, shaking his head, the


    memory obviously troubling him. ¡°I followed him back to the beach. I was crying for him. He kept


    pushing me away. He ran from me, and I couldn¡¯t keep up with him. I never saw him again, and I


    couldn¡¯t find my way back to Damian¡¯s pce on Avondale. I just¡­ wandered. I don¡¯t have many


    memories until I eventually joined Keaton¡¯s group of street kids.¡±


    The image he painted was one of the most painful things I had ever imagined, of him, more of a toddler


    than a little boy, trying desperately to keep up with his father as his father was trying to abandon him. I


    couldn¡¯t bear it. Tears welled in my eyes as he continued.


    ¡°My memories before that are too fleeting and fragmented to remember fully. I remember a small house


    near the beach. I remember being alone often. I remember a meal he used to make all the time,


    homemade noodles with a red sauce made from the tomatoes he grew in the garden. I can still smell it.


    But I don¡¯t remember his voice anymore. I don¡¯t remember his face.¡±


    ¡°Troy¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about,¡± he said, shaking the memory away. ¡°I was fine. I


    15171


    ¡°You were just a child, Troy!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He looked at me, eyes full of unreadable emotions. He reached out and stroked my cheek, pressing his


    forehead against mine so the tips of our noses were touching. ¡°What kind of father could I be to these


    kids, Maeve? How would I know-¡±


    I took his face between my hands, kissing him. It was a long, easy kiss, something / had wanted to do


    for a while. ¡°We¡¯ll be there for them, both of us. We have to.¡± | said, a silent plea trembling in my voice.


    ¡°Regardless of how we feel about each other.¡±


    ¡°How we feel about each other?¡± He pulled away, giving me a confused expression. ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    ¡°When you find your mate¡±


    ¡°My mate?¡± Heughed, throwing his head back. ¡°Who do you think you are to me, Maeve?¡±


    ¡°1¨C¡±Tinhaled, steeling my expression. ¡°Not your mate!¡±


    ¡°Why? Because of the curse? You really believe that still? Look at what you were able to do in the


    circle of stones, Maeve. If you cursed froming into your powers, I doubt you have been able to¡­


    do whatever that was.¡±


    I swallowed, considering.


    ¡°We are mates. I am certain,¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not!¡± I said sharply. ¡°And I refuse to hold you hostage, Troy. Despite how feel. Despite how


    much I¡­ how much-¡°| rose to my feet, my mind reeling. ¡°I can do this myself. I just wanted to make


    sure you knew. I wanted-I really wanted, but I can¡¯t¨C¡°| stuttered, beginning to lose my grip.


    It would kill me if I turned twenty-one and couldn¡¯t feel him, feel the bond that was supposed to bind us


    together, tether us for eternity. Because then I would know he belonged to someone else, and I couldn¡¯t


    live with the fact that he was now trapped with me, bound by nothing but a responsibility to our children.


    He stood, sping me by the upper arms and shaking me. ¡°I love you, Maeve. I have


    loved you since the very second I saw you, and nothing, and I mean nothing, is going to stop me from


    loving you until the day I die.¡± He ced his hand on my stomach, his fingers spread wide. I felt a ripple


    of electricity pass between us as he looked up at me, desperate that I heed his words. ¡°And I wouldy


    down my life for these kids. Our kids. I am their father, and I will never, ever let them forget it. I love


    you. I love-¡±


    I kissed him, tears streaming down my face as he wrapped his arms around me.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered, the words barely audible. But I had said them.


    We stood in each other embrace beneath the stars, letting ourselves just¡­ feel, for a moment.


    Eventually, he pulled away, taking my hand as he led me to the railing to look out over the endless,


    calm water.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± I asked.


    He shrugged. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not going to be working in the kitchen anymore. Just rest. We¡¯ll need it.¡±


    ¡°For what? The babies aren¡¯t due for months,¡±


    ¡°For the journey ahead, of course. In a lot of different ways.¡± Heughed quietly, his eyes moving


    upward to the stars.


    ¡°How are we going to find the tomb without the map?¡± I asked, my hands resting on the railing.


    Troy dug into his pocket, pulling out apass. But it wasn¡¯t his usualpass; this one was ancient,


    and the brass was faded to a green patina. He held it out to me. I took it, opening it up and watching


    the dial. It stayed in a locked course as ! moved it around. Strange, I thought; it must be broken.


    D


    ¡°Una gave it to me. It was Lycaon¡¯s, or so she says. We didn¡¯t need the map after all. It was just one


    piece of the puzzle.¡±


    ¡°This is getting super weird, right?¡± I said, having tough at the sheer ridiculousness of it all. We were


    in a living, breathing odyssey, a fairytale brought to life against our will.


    ¡°It¡¯ll get weirder, I¡¯m sure,¡± he replied, taking back thepass as I handed it to him. ¡°Una said


    something else, Maeve. But I¡¯m not sure what it means. Romero said the


    same thing to me when I was in the castle.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°They said you¡¯re the key.¡±


    ¡°The key to what?¡±


    Troy bit the inside of his cheek, lost in momentary contemtion. ¡°You¡¯re the key to the tomb.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 278

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 278


    Chapter 58 : Fated Babe


    Maeve


    Cleo felt over my belly, finding a spot just below my navel where my stomach went suddenly limp, as


    though the muscles I had there just up and disappeared. I looked down, slightly concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s just your ligaments loosening up,¡± she said with a smile, unrolling a length of measuring tape and


    laying it vertically over my skin. ¡°You¡¯re going to start feeling


    something like¡­ being snapped with a rubber band, every once in a while, around your waist.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve felt that a few times,¡± I said, watching as she measured my stomach. I definitely wasn¡¯t


    showing yet, but I did feel a little softer, looser. I had tried to exin it to Troy, trying to find a word for


    the way my body felt. What had he called it? Limp noodle?


    Ah, yes. My bones felt like overcooked pasta. I was suddenly clumsy, dizzy, and extremely fatigued. I


    felt so out of sorts, like my mind and body were no longer connecting. And when I brought it up to Cleo,


    she had simply nodded, telling me it was all totally andpletely normal.


    ¡°You¡¯re measuring ahead, but I expected that, carrying twins and all,¡± Cleo said, rolling the tape around


    her finger and putting it back into the bag Una had given her, which was full of practically everything


    needed to tend to a pregnancy and deliver a baby. She pulled out a stethoscope next, cing it on my


    skin to listen to whatevery beneath.


    ¡°Can you hear them yet?¡± | asked. She put the stethoscope away and gently prodded my stomach. It


    was amazing to watch her work. She had delivered so many children during the course of her career.


    There was no one else I trusted with my pregnancy more than Cleo.


    She was also the only person even remotely qualified to deliver the babies, especially given the fact


    that we were traveling into the unknown.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¡°Not very well, but I guarantee you, they¡¯re there. Both of them. You¡¯re probably txo


    ¨C


    months along, I¡¯d say.¡±


    ¡°When will she start getting round?¡± M was standing in the corner of the room! shared with Troy,


    watching us with her arms crossed over her chest. She looked a little ufortable.


    ¡°I already feel round,¡± I said as I pulled my shirt down. I struggled suddenly to sit upright, needing


    Cleo¡¯s assistance as a wave of dizziness washed over me.


    ¡°You¡¯re likely a little anemic, Maeve. I¡¯ll let Olly know. You¡¯ll need more iron in your diet.¡±


    ¡°Your boobs are huge,¡± M said curtly, and both Cleo and I turned to her.


    ¡°Are you okay,¡± I said, but M was already out the door, mming it shut behind her. ¡°What¡¯s her


    problem?¡±


    Cleo sighed deeply as she put her tools back in the bag, running her fingers along the smooth leather.


    ¡°Her biological mother died in childbirth, remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I replied, feeling incredibly insensitive. I blushed, drawing my knees into my chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I


    wasn¡¯t thinking,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not you, honey. She¡¯s concerned.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ll be fine, won¡¯t I?


    Cleo gave me a soft smile, nodding. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to you. I wouldn¡¯t let


    anything happen to her, either.¡±


    ¡°Is that what she¡¯s upset about?¡±


    Cleo folded her hands in herp as she sat down on the edge of the bed, looking over at me with a look


    that told me whatever was said between us was not, under any circumstances, to be repeated.


    ¡°M asked me recently how to prevent a pregnancy from urring. She is terrified of it, Maeve. She


    may not have known her mother, but she was orphaned moments after she was born. That would make


    anyone have second thoughts.¡±


    ¡°She was talking about having ten children with Keaton when we were in Dianny-¡±


    ¡°And maybe someday she will, but for now¡­¡± Cleo trailed off, picking at a patchwork


    18.25%


    15170)


    quilt ¡°She¡¯s not ready. And I don¡¯t think Keaton is, either.¡±


    ¡°What did you tell her to do?¡± I asked, genuinely curious. I hadn¡¯t ever even considered it given that I


    was in a situation where I was supposed to get pregnant instead of not


    *Not have sex, for one. But that¡¯s not usible after meeting your mate, is it?¡± Cleoughed, shaking


    her head.


    ¡°Cleo?¡± I asked, taking advantage of our moment alone to ask her something I had never known. ¡°Did


    you ever find your mate?¡±


    Cleo¡¯s smile faded, her eyes shimmering suddenly with a distant, somber memory.


    ¡°1-I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to pry-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, darling. I just haven¡¯t talked about her in a long time.¡± Cleo¡¯s expression underwent a series


    of expressions as she got lost in her memories. After a moment she looked up at me, the corner of her


    mouth twitching with the shadow of a smile. ¡°I did find my mate. Her name was Olivia.¡±


    ¡°How old were you when you found her?¡±


    ¡°Oh, twenty-two, I believe. So young,¡± Sheughed gently, looking down at her hands. ¡°She was


    beautiful, truly. I know everyone thinks their mates are beautiful but Liv was just¡­ I was enraptured by


    her. She was the daughter of a lesser Alpha from a small pack in the West. I was training under the


    midwife in her vige when we met and we¡­ ran away together.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You did?¡± I leaned in, wanting to know more.


    ¡°We had to. She was being married off. Her father would have never approved of our rtionship. We


    thought we¡¯d have a chance if we fled to the Isles, but¡­¡± She trailed off, knitting her brow, ¡°We were


    caught. I was arrested,¡±


    ¡°Arrested?¡± I was shocked.


    ¡°For kidnapping her, if you can believe that.¡± Cleo rolled her eyes, shrugging her shoulders


    ¡°What happened then?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her again for many years. Twenty years¡­ the longest years of my life. By


    35 343


    1518D


    that point, I had trained to be a midwife. I ended up setting up a practice in Mirage. That¡¯s when-¡°She


    exhaled deeply, her eyes misting with tears. She met my eyes, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never told M.¡±


    ¡°Told her what?¡±


    Cleo bit her lip, looking suddenly so young. Cleo was a beautiful woman already, but at that moment, I


    could picture what she would have looked like in her youth.


    ¡°I was¡­ I was working in Mirage. A man came to me; he said his wife was struggling inbor. When he


    brought her inside, I thought¨CI just¡­¡± A single tear rolled down her cheek. She looked away from me,


    settling her gaze on a random spot on the far wall. ¡°I hadn¡¯t seen her in so long. And then, there she


    was, right in front of me! | couldn¡¯t believe it! But she was so sick, so far gone by that point.¡± She


    blinked several times, trying to steel her expression as she turned back to me.


    ¡°Before I met Olivia, she had been betrothed to another Alpha. Once he found out about us, he wanted


    nothing to do with her. Her father believed she shamed their family, so he sold her. And she spent


    twenty years¡­. I didn¡¯t know. Oh, Goddess, 1 regret not knowing every day. And I see her in M.


    They are so alike. I thank the Moon Goddess daily for bringing us together, onest time, even though


    she died in my arms while M cried in the bass next to the bed. I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± She swallowed, her


    eyes willing me to understand.


    ¡°You raised M-¡±


    ¡°She was mine the second she came into the world,¡± Cleo said firmly, nodding her head as though she


    were answering an unsaid question. ¡°She was meant to be ours. When Olivia died, the man never


    came back. I never saw or heard from him again. I don¡¯t know if Liv had other children. I don¡¯t know


    anything about how she spent thest twenty years of her life. I med myself for her death for a long,


    long time. But I never, ever resented M for it. Liv gave her to me, I truly believe that. It was fate that I


    was the one that terrible, disgusting man came to when Liv was dying from a hemorrhage. I never told


    M about him. Never. And I never want to.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told her the truth?¡± I asked, my heart shattering into pieces for


    Cleo


    She only shook her head, inhaling and exhaling with effort. ¡°She told me M¡¯s name as she was


    dying. She told me M was a gift, and to love her as much as we


    52 79%


    1531


    had loved each other. I was in pain, Maeve. I didn¡¯t know, and still don¡¯t know, how to exin this kind


    of grief to M.¡±


    ¡°She would understand,¡± i said, although part of me understood Cleo¡¯s secrecy. M had a ir for the


    dramatics, and though that wasn¡¯t a good excuse for Cleo not telling her about this part of her past, I


    could definitely see M responding out of nothing but raw, unfiltered emotion. She would, at least for


    a time, be angry with Cleo


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose them both,¡± Cleo said, her voice trembling as she reached into the pocket of her apron,


    pulling out the little navy¨Cblue purse she always carried. She reached inside and handed me a folded-


    up piece of paper, thin with frayed edges. I opened it, gently, unable to hide the gasp that escaped my


    lips as I gazed down at a sepia-tone photograph.


    Olivia and M looked nearly identical. They had the same tightly curled ck hair and rich umber


    skin. Their eyes were the same shape,rge and fanned with thickshes. I wished I could see the


    color of Olivia¡¯s eyes in the photo, or the sharpness of her jaw and nose, but the photo was faded,


    some details lost in time.


    ¡°They are the loves of my life,¡± Cleo said, her voice threaded with sadness. ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said the


    idea of M finding her mate and possibly having a child in the near future didn¡¯t make me fearful. I


    can¡¯t imagine losing them both.


    ¡°Cleo!¡± I eximed, taking her hands in mine, ¡°You¡¯re a midwife, for Goddess¡¯s sake. The best one


    around, I¡¯d say.¡±


    She snorted with mirth, giving me a side-eyed look. ¡°I¡¯m the only one around,¡± she said, her mouth


    twitching into a smile.


    ¡°Has she seen this picture?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We had it framed and resting on the bookshelf in the living room. It¡¯s the only thing I grabbed


    when we had to flee the house.¡±


    ¡°You should tell her, Cleo. Tell her everything. She deserves to know.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know I should. And I will when the time is right.¡±


    Cleo stood as I handed the picture back to her. She gave me a soft, knowing smile.


    I missed my own mother desperately, especially now that I was pregnant. Mom


    75.46%


    wouldn¡¯t know about any of it yet; not the babies, not Troy, not my incredible and ridiculous quest. I


    wondered if she knew I was still alive, and the thought of my parents worrying about me made me


    suddenly sick to my stomach.


    Iid back against the bed, resting my hands on my stomach.


    I wondered, briefly, what I would tell the twins about how I met their father.


    And then, I wondered what Troy would tell them if anything were to happen to me.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 279

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 279


    Chapter 59: The Rings


    Rosalie


    I watched theme up the drive, their fingers intertwined as Randy, one of our warriors, dragged two


    trunks behind him. Georgia was pointing up to the house, leaning into Talon as she talked, her dark hair


    falling long across her shoulders. For a moment, she looked like Maeve, although much smaller and


    darker, but her facial expressions were so simr to that of Ethan and our daughter.


    Strong genes, I thought with a littleugh, crossing my arms over my chest as I turned to walk back into


    the house from my perch on the deck.


    I heard Randy in the lower stairway leading up from therge garage. He was asking if he could take


    their things up to the White Queen¡¯s castle, which was now used mostly formunity events and


    housed the secondary school for the older children of Winter Forest, the old school too small for the


    sudden boom in poption.


    CD


    ¡°No, I want to stay here! Talon, how cute is this ce? It¡¯s cuter every time I see it. See, this is what we


    should have built-¡°Georgia¡¯s voice was drifting up the stairs as I walked out of the living room and into


    the front hallway.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± Georgia cried, throwing her arms around me as she walked around the corner of the


    stairwell.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I said, squeezing her. Talon came up behind her, nodding his typical, hands-off hello.


    I was expecting them, knowing full well Georgia would want to stay at our house other than the more


    immacte rooms at the White Queen¡¯s castle just up the bluff. She always stayed in the house, even


    if that meant sleeping on the couch with Talon on the floor beside her. The guest room upstairs was


    already taken up by Kacidra and Hanna, so Gretchen, our housekeeper, and I had made up Maeve¡¯s


    room for them upstairs.


    I had seen them a few months ago when Ethan and I traveled to Mirage to drop Maeve off. They had


    been making their yearly trip to Mirage at the time, nning it so we could all be together for an entire


    week, enjoying thepany of family before we went our separate ways again.


    lill


    Our reunions had always been met with joy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But this time was different.


    Georgia¡¯s initial tion faded within moments of their arrival, and with good reason. I was hiding my


    panic at the fact that the seane had returned without Ethan and Rowan, deciding to not mention it


    when their journey was inevitably brought up. Ethan had gone to find Maeve and Ernest, after all. Now


    all four of them were missing.


    I left Georgia and Talon to settle in, touching Gretchen lightly on the shoulder as she passed me in the


    hallway with a tray of cookies and lemonade for our guests.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go get some fresh air,¡± I said quietly, my eyes telling Gretchen I needed a moment to


    think, to panic, to let myself be totally overwhelmed. She nodded sweetly like she always did.


    ¡®The girls went for a walk. Miss Hanna wasn¡¯t feeling well, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡®Where did they go?¡± | asked, trying to keep my voice level. Was Hanna having another one of her


    visions?


    ¡°Miss Kacidra said they were going to do a loop around the castle grounds but would be back in time


    for supper.¡±


    I gave her a quick smile and nod in reply, trying not to run down the hallway toward the backdoor that


    led out into the slightly overgrown backwn.


    The gate, situated right behind Rowan and Maeve¡¯s old wooden yset, was open when I approached,


    leading out into the trail systems that wove through the woods to the grounds of the castle. I closed the


    gate behind me as I left our yard, breaking into a run as I was swallowed by the towering spruce trees


    and spindly birch that covered the grounds.


    The castle was quiet now. School wasn¡¯t in session, and it was the weekend, so none of the warriors


    were running drills on the open field with a dirt track around it. I spotted the girls right away, Kacidra¡¯s


    blonde hair falling over her face as she held Hanna¡¯s head in her hands.


    Hanna was lying t on her back in the field, her clothes wet and hanging from her body as she


    convulsed.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong this time!¡± Kacidra cried, her face stained with tears as she saw me approach.


    I fell to my knees beside them, taking Hanna¡¯s face in my hands.


    ¡°Wake up, sweetheart!¡± I begged, gently patting her cheeks.


    Hanna¡¯s eyes were moving side to side under her eyelids, her chest heaving with effort, lifting her back


    off the ground.


    ¡°She¡¯s never trembled like this before!¡± Kacidra cried, grabbing her sister¡¯s hand and squeezing it


    tightly.


    It went on like this for several minutes, the ground around us growing damp and the grass glistening


    with water, soaking our knees.


    ¡°S-S-S-¡± Hanna choked, water spilling from her mouth.


    I struggled to turn her head to the side. She was fighting me, the muscles of her neck rigid as she


    fought whatever demon was on the other side of the dream.


    ¡°Find the door, sweetheart,¡± I said loudly, bending close to her ear.


    She¡¯d had two episodes since Rowan left, but neither hadsted more than a few minutes. One had


    happened overnight, Kacidra appearing at my bedside to ask where I kept the spare sheets, her


    nightgown soaked on one side and clinging to her skin where the water had traveled to her side of the


    bed. Hanna didn¡¯t talk much, but I was able to get her alone long enough to have her exin her


    dreams. All she said was she had to look for a way out; otherwise, she¡¯d dream again, and again, and


    again with growing frequency


    This looked like much more than a dream, however.


    ¡°S-S,¡± she sputtered.


    ¡°What is she trying to say?¡± I said, looking up at Kacidra, who shook her head frantically.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know-¡±


    ¡°Soren?¡±


    I froze. Hanna suddenly went limp, her eyes opening up wide but unseeing. Her right arm straightened,


    lifting into the air with her hand in a fist. She unfurled her fingers, one by one.


    ¡°This was missing,¡± Hanna said, her voice calm and reassuring. Then her arm fell, and she gasped.


    Chapter 59 The Rings


    I looked at Kacidra, her brow knitted in concern as Hanna began to wake up, spitting water as she


    rolled onto her side. I patted her back, making shushing sounds like I was trying to soothe an infant.


    ¡°Kacidra,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Do you know who Soren is?¡±


    Kacidra shook her head, looking back down at Hanna and smoothing a lock of hair from her face. I


    sucked in my lower lip, biting it as I watched the sisters. All I could do was wait for Hanna to be lucid


    enough to tell me what she saw. And she would.


    ***


    ¡°I saw¡­¡± Hanna blinked, sitting in nothing but a bra and underwear on the field as Kacidra and I


    passed her cotton dress back and forth, taking turns twisting up the fabric and wringing out the water.


    Hanna shivered, her teeth chattering as we worked, but the sun was drying her skin and her hair, the


    ck strands beginning to curl along her back as they dried. ¡°I saw two rings. But one of them was in


    the water. Someone was missing it.¡±


    ¡°Rings? You didn¡¯t dream about the building again?¡± Kacidra asked, shaking out the half-dried dress


    andying it t on the grass to let the sun do the rest of the work.


    I shrugged out of my light denim jacket, draping it over her shoulders. She looked up at me, a look of


    gratitude in her eyes.


    ¡°No. I was far away. The water was cold, and then it was warm. And then I was stuck, and everything


    was¡­ light.¡±


    It didn¡¯t make sense, but I kept my lips closed, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°Maeve is alright. She has to make a choice. I gave her the ring. The red ring. But she needs the


    ne.¡±


    | gaped at her, my brow furrowed. ¡°What ring? What ne?¡± Maeve never wore jewelry. She had


    never shown interest in it, never once asking to rummage through my jewelry box¡­.


    ¡°Oh, my Goddess. Soren¡¯s rings.¡± I said aloud, the memory of the gift bounding into view as the pieces


    of the puzzle came together. He had given rings to me and Ethan long ago, one with a clear, brilliant


    stone set on a dainty gold band and anotherrge ring with a red stone, a dense stone, something that


    looked like it had been carved out of the side of a mountain and polished to a crimson gleam. Ethan


    never wore it, saying something to the effect of it made his finger itch, but Maeve had been obsessed


    with it.


    She had lost it one day tripping over the rocks on the beach at low tide. She had been desperate to find


    it, running along the surf as the tide came in. Ethan had to pick her up and carry her home, Maeve


    kicking and screaming the entire way. She would have been five or six at the time.


    ¡°Did you see him? Soren?¡± I asked, kneeling in front of Hanna.


    She looked at me quizzically. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You said Soren when you were dreaming,¡± I said, gripping the grass to stop myself from wringing my


    hands together. We hadn¡¯t seen or heard from Soren in years.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Someone was there, but it wasn¡¯t a man.¡± Hanna bit her lip. ¡°Seraphine has something


    Maeve needs.¡±


    I shook my head. I had told Hanna about Seraphine, and about Ga. Seraphine, the ever-mysterious


    adventurer, and Ga, a powerful seer. They were both gone, but Hanna talked about Seraphine


    endlessly. She had wanted to see pictures, to listen to stories about her. She had once said that


    Seraphine was the ¡°Keeper,¡± but when asked about what that meant, Hanna couldn¡¯t remember why


    she had said it.


    ¡°What was Maeve doing in your dream?¡± I asked, thankful to know Maeve was alive but desperate for


    information about her whereabouts.


    ¡°She was in the temple of the White Queen. She was returning something that was lost.¡±


    ¡°The ring,¡±


    ¡°No, not the ring. The ne. But it wasn¡¯t enough. A piece was missing,¡±


    Suddenly, Hanna turned her head in the direction of the house, her body going totally still. Kacidra and


    I followed her gaze. The trees between the castle grounds and the house were moving in the breeze,


    but that was it.


    ¡°They¡¯re back,¡± she said under her breath as she stood, grabbing the dress on her way up and letting


    my jacket fall to the grass. She pulled the dress over her head, thest confused remnants of her


    dream slipped away as she snapped back to reality. Knowing Hanna was like knowing two totally


    different people. At one moment she was normal, kind and shy. And the next, she was simply¡­ gone.


    A ghost. A shell of a person.


    ¡°Who?¡± Kacidra said, but Hanna was already halfway across the field.


    ¡°Rowan!¡± Hanna said over her shoulder, a wide smile on her face.


    Rowan


    I saw her standing at the edge of the tree line, her dress lifting in the breeze around her knees. She


    was smiling at me, and the sight sent a warm rush through my core. She looked different, somewhat


    more at peace.


    Thad reservations about leaving so soon after we came from Red Lakes. I didn¡¯t know Hanna very well


    at the time, and honestly, I still didn¡¯t, but seeing her now cemented what I knew to be true. She was


    my mate. I loved her. She was the most beautiful thing Thad ever seen in my life.


    And she was changed. The bond between us was more defined. I could feel the pull, smell the sweet,


    home-like scent of her more clearly.


    Whatever had happened in my absence, well, I would probably have to thank my mom for it.


    Speaking of my mom¡­


    ¡°What the hell happened!¡± Mom said, her voice lifted in mingled tion and annoyance. Dad was


    walking behind me, keeping in step with Otto and Shelly. Mom¡¯s jaw dropped in utter disbelief as Otto


    approached, her gaze moving from Otto, to his wife, and then to each of their many children.


    It was a beautiful thing to witness, Mom seeing Otto again for the first time in fifteen years. But it was


    ruined for me in an instant as Otis ran up behind me, yelling ¡°Tag!¡± as he smacked me firmly in the back


    of the knee with arge stick.


    My knee gave way and I almost lost my bnce, right in front of Hanna, of course.


    ¡°We have a lot to discuss,¡± Dad said briskly to Mom.


    I could tell he was hiding his true feelings in front of Otto. I could see the look of longing in his eyes as


    he wrapped his hands around her, pulling her into his chest. I was too young to remember their early


    rtionship. I had only known them as loving andmitted. But I knew they had struggled, even


    though they were mates.


    I nced at Hanna, who was standing next to Kacidra, and met her gaze.


    Maybe we had a chance, her and I.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 280

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 280


    Rosalie


    Georgia gripped the coffee mug in her hands, her dark hair disheveled and falling around her face. I


    had never seen her like this, so tired. So out of sorts. I didn¡¯t even ask if she wanted more coffee as I


    refilled her mug, returning the carafe to the coffee maker and reaching into an upper cab, pushing


    aside several boxes of tea and grasping the bottle of whiskey Ethan kept tucked away.


    poured a liberal shot of it into her coffee, ncing into her downcast eyes.


    I could hear Ethan and Talon talking in Ethan¡¯s office, their voices carrying down the hallway and into


    the kitchen. Above my head, I imagine kacidra, Hanna, and Rowan speaking about the same manner


    of things, their heads bent close together as they whispered their grievances in the guest room, the


    door only slightly ajar.


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been this many people in this house, ever,¡± I said, breaking the silence.


    Georgia nced up at me, a brief, somber smile twitching into view in the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°We never had this; you know¡­ a family home, something cozy, something just for us.¡± She sipped her


    coffee, letting it linger in her mouth for a moment before swallowing.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Ethan built it,¡± I replied, sipping my own coffee, now tepid. ¡°He wanted Rowan and Maeve


    to have something you never had.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that seem backward to you?¡± Georgia said with a littleugh. ¡°That Ethan, Talon, and I all grew


    up in pces, princes and princesses? The kind of people you would think would have it all?¡±


    ¡°Fairy tales,¡± Iughed, shaking my head.


    ¡°We thought we had had our happy ending, didn¡¯t we?¡± Georgia sniffed, turning her mug in a circle.


    I reached out, hesitating before cing my hand over hers. What could I possibly say to her?


    Theard Ethan¡¯s footsteps in the hallway and looked up as he entered the kitchen. He looked at me, his


    eyes telling me everything I needed to know.


    ¡°Come, Georgia. Let¡¯s go get some rest.¡± Talon entered the kitchen behind Ethan, his eyes lined with


    dark circles. He ced his hand on Georgia¡¯s shoulder, gripping it.


    Ethan and I watched as Georgia dissolved into a puddle of tears while Talon held her, looking away as


    his eyes misted with the same watery substance.


    Ethan blinked, working his jaw as he stared at them, then turned his gaze back to me.


    ¡®Want to go for a walk with me?¡¯ he asked over the mind-link, his eyes boring into mine.


    I nodded, sliding the bottle of whiskey across the kitchen ind toward Talon, who nodded his thanks


    without looking at me.


    Then I followed Ethan back through the house, stopping at the foot of the stairs to look up into the


    second -floor hallway, where the soft voices of the young ones were floating down through the air.


    Rowan,


    Kacidra, and even Hanna. They were home. They were safe.


    ¡°What did you say to Talon?¡± I asked as we walked down the driveway toward the gate.


    ¡°I told him the truth,¡± Ethan said simply, pushing the gate open and holding it for me.


    ¡°What truth is that?¡± I took long strides to keep up with him as we walked down the long gravel road


    leading to the vige, my breath quickening.


    He veered off the road, taking our well beaten trail through the trees. ¡°That we cannot go back to


    Mirage to search for Ernest.¡±


    I stopped walking, shocked. I hadn¡¯t expected this.


    ¡®Why would you say that to them, Ethan?¡±


    US


    ¡°Was I supposed to lie to them?¡± He was staring me down, his eyes shining with unspoken emotion.


    ¡°Ethan¡­ this is their son, our nephew!¡±


    ¡°I already went, Rosalie. I failed-¡±


    ¡°You did not fail! You got our son to safety and discovered -¡±


    ¡°I discovered everything we knew about this ce, our origins¡­ your powers¡­¡± He trailed off, looking


    through the sparse trees toward the bluff that hang over the inlet, a special, personal space only for us.


    ¡°If Rowan hadn¡¯t been with you, you would have stayed behind. I know you would have. You did what


    you needed to do.¡± I was growing desperate. Thad decades of practice being able to peer into Ethan¡¯s


    mind, to read his bodynguage and make an estimated guess at what was going on within the


    recesses of his brain. But Ethan had regressed,ing home from his journey looking, and acting so


    much like the onery, secluded, and brooding man he was when I first met him back when I was just his


    breeder. Not his wife. ¡°Look at me, Ethan!¡±


    .


    He shook his head, tucking his hands into his pockets. ¡°Talon will go to Valoria. I could see it behind his


    eyes. He¡¯ll take Georgia. They¡¯ll die there. I told him so.¡±


    h


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you wouldn¡¯t go to the ends of the Earth for our children too, Ethan,¡± I bit out, shaking


    with frustration


    ¡°I did, and what do I have to show for it? Maeve is not with us, is she? I didn¡¯t bring her home. I didn¡¯t-¡±


    He turned away as his eyes filled with tears, refusing to let me see them fall. I rushed to him, throwing


    my arms around him and pressing my cheek into his back as he began to fall apart. ¡°I¡¯m not the man I


    once was,¡±


    ¡°That is not true.¡±


    ¡°There is going to be another war, Rosalie. A war where our children will have to fight.¡±


    ¡°There will always be wars-¡±


    ¡°And Maeve is gone, Goddess knows where,¡± he said.


    ¡°She¡¯s alive, Ethan.¡±


    He turned to me, his eyes narrowing. ¡°You can¡¯t know that for sure.¡±


    ¡°Hanna!¡± | eximed, practically shaking him. ¡°I tried to tell you!¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± But suddenly his face changed, a look of understanding blurring his features.


    ¡°She can see Maeve in her dreams. Maeve is alive, and she¡¯s well. She¡¯s going toe home, Ethan.¡±


    I left out the more concerning aspects of what Hanna had told me about her recent episodes, of course.


    Shouts sounded through the trees behind us, the usually sleepy vige erupting into life. Ethan looked


    down at me skeptically, then took my hand, leading me toward the bluff overlooking the inlet.


    There was a small ship bobbing in the water in the distance, an unrecognizable vessel. We peered at it,


    Ethan narrowing his eyes as the boat neared the breakwater, turning toward the port.


    ¡°Is it the Alpha of Red Lakes?¡± | asked, shielding my eyes from the sun with my hand to get a better


    view.


    But Ethan didn¡¯t answer. He was watching the warriors rush out onto the dock, waving their hands as


    the boat turned too sharply and struck the edge of the breakwater.


    ¡°Who the hell is driving that thing?¡± Ethan murmured.


    ¡®We¡®d better go down-¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t move, his body going rigid as a figure appeared on the deck of the boat. A man.


    ¡°Good Goddess,¡± he whispered, as though he were talking to him. ¡°That¡¯s,¡±


    I was sprinting as fast as my legs could move, leaping over tree roots and sliding on the gravel as I


    reached the road. I could hear Ethan behind me, catching up to me and passing me in an instant. But


    he didn¡¯t turn to the vige; he had turned back to the house, stopping short of the gated driveway.


    He bellowed for Georgia and Talon, who appeared on the deck overlooking the driveway in a matter of


    seconds. I was panting, my hair falling loose from my braid as Ethan motioned for them toe, to


    follow. Georgia was shaking her head, her face wet with tears. But Talon nodded, gripping his wife by


    the


    shoulders and escorting her back into the house.


    Talon was close behind Ethan as they ran down the road toward the vige. Georgia was walking,


    barely moving as she shuffled her feet behind me. I didn¡¯t say a word, not wanting to give her false


    hope in the event Ethan and had been wrong.


    By the time the inlet came into view again, Georgia and I were far behind Ethan and Talon, their figures


    blurred by the distance as they turned to run to the port,


    ¡°Georgia, please!¡± | begged, turning around to take her by the arm and physically pull her along.


    ¡°I want to go back!¡±


    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t think you do,¡± I coaxed, giving her arm a tug.


    She looked so much like Maeve at that moment. Maeve had the same pout, the same creases in her


    eyes when she was upset. It always broke my heart, and seeing Georgia so depressed made me want


    to hold her, sing to her, and run my fingertips along her back like I had done for Maeve so many times


    before. ¡°Please, Georgia, we¡¯re falling behind!¡±


    Georgia sniffed indignantly, then turned her shuffle into a quick step. I nodded approving, giving her an


    encouraging smile.


    We didn¡¯t have very far to go before we heard Talon call out, his voice lifted in shock and desperation.


    The


    dock came into view, and Georgia stopped, her mouth trembling as she watched the scene before us


    unfold.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said weakly, taking a step forward while I stayed behind.


    Talon was embracing a dark-haired young man who was slightly taller than him, the man¡¯s head bent to


    rest on Talon¡¯s shoulder.


    The sound of gravel spraying behind us made me turn my head, and I had a brief look at Rowan as he


    sprinted past us, rocks flying in his wake.


    Georgia watched as Talon released the man, giving us a full view of his face.


    ¡°Oh, my Goddess!¡± Georgia sobbed, breaking into a run and promptly slipping in the gravel, falling to


    her knees.


    Ilunged forward to help her, but she was up in an instant, running down the road toward the port. I


    walked, letting the rest of my family storm the dock. I let a choked sob escape from my throat, inhaling


    deeply as I watched Georgia throw her arms around the man, her cries echoing across the water.


    ¡°Thank you, Goddess,¡± I breathed as I continued down the road, the gravel giving way to wide boards


    with water on either side as I reached the port.


    Ernest was standing near the boat, his parents clinging to him, fussing over him as their questions and


    exmations cut through the air.


    He looked up, making eye contact with me, his blue eyes shining with tears. His face fell, a look of


    sorrow clouding his eyes.


    I reached Ethan¡¯s side, taking his hand.


    ¡°He has a lot to exin,¡±


    ¡°Let them have this, Ethan,¡± I said, squeezing his hand. Ernest was staring at us both, his mouth


    slightly


    ajar, something unspoken and painful crossing over his features.


    The warriors were still securing the boat to the dock, murmuring about the damage. I watched as one


    of the warriors walked to the end of the boat, talking to someone still on board, reaching up to grab


    their hand and help them down.


    I let go of Ethan¡¯s hand, rushing forward and side-stepping around Georgia, Talon, and Ernest as I


    walked briskly down the length of the dock.


    She was thin, disheveled, her brown hair tied back with a ribbon and her eyes slightly sunken as she


    iurned her head, her mouth open as a sob escaped her lips. She reached down, reflexively cradling the


    first indications of an early pregnancy hidden by the fabric of her shirt.


    ¡°Oh, Gemma!¡± I cried, running to her and throwing my arms around her.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 281

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 281


    Rosalie


    It had been three days since Ernest and Gemma had arrived in Winter Forest. To say our lives hadn¡¯t


    beenpletely turned upside down by their appearance, and shocking revtions of what happened


    in Mirage, would be an understatement.


    On top of all of that, Gemma was pregnant with Ernest¡¯s child. They were mates. Georgia had burst


    into tears when Ernest told her as such. Georgia had told us about her vision long ago, the same vision


    himself had seen in his youth that led him to believe he would never find his mate or have children. The


    announcement had been met with shock and joy, but mostly shock. This changed things for everyone,


    especially Maeve. If Ethan and Ernest were able to recover Mi rage, Gemma would be Luna. Their


    child would be the heir, and there was no longer a need for a breeder.


    And despite an initially warm wee, both Gemma and Ernest had been holding up in the small


    house Seraphine had built along the bluff overlooking the inlet, the door locked and the lights turned


    off.


    They had been through hell and back. Whatever trauma they¡¯d encountered on their journey, well, they


    weren¡¯t willing to talk to us about it yet.


    But Ernest had supplied us with something from the destruction of Mirage. He had handed arge,


    worn-out leather sketchbook to Talon and Ethan before he escorted a wary and exhaust ed Gemma to


    Seraphine¡¯s old house. He had also given the nnel jacket Rowan and Maeve used to fight over, the


    nnel that was now confirmed to have been stolen away when Maeve left for Valoria, back to Rowan.


    Rowan had been heartbroken. It was a sign that things with Maeve were not alright.


    I was standing on the front deck, leaning on the railing and eavesdropping on the conversa tion taking


    ce between Rowan, Ethan, and Talon. They were sitting in the wicker chairs around the outdoor


    table, scratching their heads over the incredibly detailed drawings and portraits in the sketchbook


    belonging to the man named Troy. A man, ording to Ernest, who had been good. Someone even


    Ernest considered a friend.


    How can that be?


    ¡°Wait a minute -¡± Talon had reached out to stop Rowan from turning a page. Talon stood, sketchbook in


    hand as he looked down at the page, holding the sketchbook at an angle to get a better view of the


    drawing in the light. ¡°Do you know who this is, Ethan?¡±


    Ethan peered at the page as Talon lowered the sketchbook, his brow knitted in concentra tion. I saw a


    sh of recognition in his eyes, then his head snapped in Talon¡¯s direction, his body nearly jumping out


    of his chair. ¡°It¡¯s not


    ¡°That¡¯s Madalynn. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Rowan looked down at the page just as I started moving forward, unable to stop my


    self.


    And there she was, her facial features blurred as if drawn from some distant, forgotten memory or


    someone else¡¯s description. Her face shape was spot on, her hair an identical shade of brown that I


    remembered vividly. I felt sick to my stomach suddenly, having to turn away be fore I met Ethan¡¯s eyes.


    I hadn¡¯t thought about Madalynn in years.


    The sudden, painful realization of the reasoning for her sudden appearance swept over me as I slowly


    turned back to Ethan, who was looking right at me. ¡°Her child?¡± I asked in a barely au dible whisper.


    ¡°It was a boy. That¡¯s all I know.¡± Ethan swallowed hard, looking down at the page once more before


    turning his head to look over the railing, his eyes lost in thought.


    There was a time I wished for nothing more than Madalynn¡¯s slow, painful death. But some thing had


    changed in me when I had Rowan, something only a mother can truly feel. When we found out about


    Madalynn¡¯s pregnancy before she was put in prison, I was torn to shreds with guilt and sadness.


    I told Ethan to never tell me what happened to Madalynn and her child, and he never did.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Not until today.


    ¡°Madalynn is dead, Rosalie. Her child was safe.¡± Ethan crossed his arms over his chest.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± I asked, my voice tight with emotion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t rightfully know. Only that he was given to someone for safekeeping,¡± he said.


    ¡°Not to Behar?¡± | asked, my stomach beginning to turn as I looked down at the painting of Madalynn on


    the table between us.


    ¡°It could have been, but Behar allegedly died in the war; at least that was what Madalynn had told


    everyone. The boy would¡¯ve been orphaned fully if that was true. Who knows where he end ed up,¡±


    said Talon.


    ¡°Well, he ended up in Valoria,¡± Rowan said, his voice cutting through the air as he turned the pages of


    the notebook and settled his gaze on the open page. We all looked down, and a somber silence


    paused our conversation.


    It was Maeve, drawn with such talent that I felt like I was looking at a photograph of her. She was


    smiling,ughing, her eyes shining on the page.


    It had been drawn with great care.


    With love.


    I reached up to wipe my eyes, turning away from the group as I walked a few paces away.


    ¡°Is this man¡­¡± came Talon¡¯s voice behind me.


    ¡°It¡¯s probable this man is Madalynn and Behar¡¯s son, yes.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was steady, as though the


    idea of our daughter in the hands of a man sharing the same blood as the very wom an who had


    caused so much grief and chaos was nothing to scoff at.


    ¡°Ernest said he was a good man, a friend¡± Rowan cut in, but was swiftly hushed by Talon.


    ¡°Ernest also said Troy was masquerading as Maeve¡¯s breeder to get close to Romero on Damian¡¯s


    orders,¡± Ethan said, running his tongue along his bottom lip as he spoke.


    ¡°Whoever he is¨C¡±Talon tried to say.


    ¡°Will you listen to me?!¡± Rowan eximed, standing from his seat and leaning over the table to snatch


    the sketchbook out of Ethan¡¯s hands. Ethan looked shocked, anger beginning to bub ble behind his


    eyes.


    ¡°Rowan-¡°| began.


    ¡°What good woulde out of chasing this man?¡± Rowan looked from Ethan to Talon, eyes ming


    simr to Ethan¡¯s. ¡°Ernest believed this Troy guy. He really did. Ernest said Troy was the one who


    warned them Poldesse was invading. He said Troy was the one who got Maeve out of the castle-¡±


    ¡°Ernest told us a lot of other things too, Rowan!¡± Ethan snapped, his patience waning.


    Suddenly, the three men were shouting, talking over each other so rapidly that I couldn¡¯t make out the


    rest of the conversation. I bit the inside of my cheek, shaking my head as I watched them, their voices


    med by hurt and confusion.


    Everyone but Maeve was home and safe. We finally knew the details about what had hap pened in


    Mirage.


    Everyone was so caught up in the fact that a strange, unfamiliar man was likely with Maeve, even


    though Ernest had exined the situation in length.


    And no one seemed to care about what he had said happened to Gemma and Ernest that night, and


    the weeks that followed. No one but me.


    Ernest thought Gemma had died. In fact, he was sure of it. He had stayed with her body in a clearing


    just outside of the castle grounds until dawn broke and the sky filled with an angry red, post-war


    sunrise. He left her lifeless body and returned to the castle, ready to meet his death, and found it totally


    andpletely empty.


    Not one single wolf remained inside the fortress. Even Romero¡¯s body had been removed from the


    tower. Ernest walked along the blood-stained hallways until he reached the spot where Gemma had


    been so violently attacked by Damian¡¯s wolves, just outside of Maeve¡¯s bedroom.


    The doors had been kicked in, revealing nothing but destruction as Ernest entered the rooms. He had


    found the sketchbook and the nnel during his time there, then left the castle as quickly as he had


    come, not seeing or hearing another person or wolf the entire time.


    But when he returned to the clearing, he found Gemma sitting up. She had turned to look at him,


    blinking into the sun as she asked what had happened, and where she was. He had fallen to his knees,


    thinking she was a ghost, a figment of imagination. Or better yet, he was dead, and his suffering had


    ended.


    But she came to him, touching him on the shoulder.


    And after that they hid, Ernest surveying the castle for several days. People began toe and go,


    soon taking up residence. He recognized the Luna of Greenbriar and several other no bles he had


    once thought of as allies.


    But never Damian.


    Ernest knew he had to leave Mirage. He needed to get Gemma to safety. And that meant getting her


    home to Winter Forest.


    5


    Talon had listened to this story with a nk expression, his mouth asionally twitching as Ernest


    recounted the more gory and sinister parts. Georgia had been too upset to even listen with her full


    attention, her eyes narrowing on Talon as she mouthed something to the effect of, ¡°I told you he was


    too young to do this on his own.¡±


    And Rowan had red at Ernest, his gaze shifting between him and Gemma with a look of marked


    disapproval as he nced down at Gemma¡¯s hands resting on top of the swell of her belly.


    The path forward seemed clear, at least to me. Damian was who we needed to be worried about.


    Ernest had told us about Romero and the map. I had listened in terror at the sinister ns Romero had


    laid out regarding Maeve.


    The same ns Damian meant to continue.


    ¡°Maeve is safe with Troy,¡± I said as loudly as possible, my voice cutting through the argu ment taking


    ce between Ethan, Talon, and Rowan. I looked at Ethan, willing him to agree, to understand.


    ¡°Damian is who you want.¡±


    Ethan flexed his jaw, reaching up to scratch his beard in contemtion.


    ¡°And keep it down,¡± I said coolly. ¡°Gretchen is inside preparing dinner for our family gathering tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Rowan sat back down, looking somewhat defeated.


    ¡°Get. Along.¡± I bit out, losing my patience as I watched Ethan¡¯s gaze move toward Rowan, then snap


    back as I spoke. ¡°Maeve is fine. She wille home. But now, if you go out and rile our allies up about


    a man who is the least of our worries¡­ Troy is not a threat.¡± My voice was shaking as I said it. I


    couldn¡¯t help it. I would lose my death grip on my sanity if Ethan even showed the slightest anxiety


    about Maeve being in thepany of Madalynn¡¯s son. I needed to believe Maeve was safe. I


    desperately needed to believe that whoever this man was, he was protecting


    her.


    Because Maeve was too far away for me to protect her.


    I wouldn¡¯t even know where to look.


    I turned away from them and walked back into the house, taking a deep breath and wiping hot tears


    from my eyes as I closed the door behind me. I shook out my shoulders and arms, re gaining my


    composure as I walked through the hallway toward the kitchen, forcing a smile on my face.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 282

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 282


    Rosalie


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Well, I wanted to name him Talon, of course. I was desperately in love with Talon back then, you


    know,¡± Georgia said with a littleugh, giving Talon a teasing nce.


    ¡°I told you what would happen if you did,¡± Talon cut in, bringing his ss of whiskey to his lips and


    smiling knowingly at his wife.


    ¡°I hate to admit that Talon was right,¡± sheughed, tossing her hair over her shoulder. ¡°But he was right.


    Every time I said Talon, they both looked right at me. It was rather confusing for both of them, honestly.


    We even tried calling him TJ for a while, for Talon Junior, but he refused to acknowledge that, even


    though he was just a toddler.¡±


    Ernest rolled his eyes, his arm draped over the back of Gemma¡¯s chair as Georgia continued.


    ¡°Well, Talon had given our son the middle name of Ernest, a beloved dead uncle on his side of the


    family,¡± she paused, looking over at Talon to confirm this was correct. He shrugged, nodding. ¡°Anyway,


    I started calling him Ernie, just thinking it was the cutest name I had ever heard, and it stuck.¡±


    ¡°And now we call him Ernest,¡± Talon finished, smiling softly at his son. Ernest pinkened at his father¡¯s


    loving gaze, and turned his head to Gemma.


    ¡°I will let you choose the name,¡± he smiled down at her, his hand resting on her stomach, ¡°As long as


    it¡¯s not Ernest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please,¡± Georgiaughed, waving her hand to dismiss hisment. ¡°Ernest is a fine name. We


    could have named you Bartholomew-¡±


    ¡°Or Cornelius,¡± Ethan said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Or Richard,¡± Rowan said, leaning into the conversation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the name Richard?¡± Kacidra cut in from the other end of the table.


    ¡°Well, it might have actually been a fine choice for you, Ernest. The nickname for it is Dick,¡± Rowan


    grunted as Ernest, who was seated directly across from him, kicked him in the shin.


    ¡°Nothing has changed,¡± Georgia murmured as she took a sip of her wine, giving me a sideways nce.


    I smiled, shaking my head as conversation erupted around me, the dining room feeling small, but


    warm, as we sat shoulder to shoulder around the modest-sized dining room table.


    ¡°Are Vicky and Pauling?¡± Rowan asked, looking expectantly at Ethan. Ethan shrugged, but Talon


    shook his head, leaning forward to ept a bowl of green beans from Hanna.


    ¡°Vicky wants to be here, but Paul doesn¡¯t want to risk it,¡± Talon said.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s wise,¡± Ethan said soberly, giving me a look as ! settled back against my chair.


    They were right; we didn¡¯t know what was going to happen here in the North. Vicky and Paul had


    settled in Finaldi, starting a family of their own. They had three daughters, none of them yet sixteen. I


    didn¡¯t me them for not wanting to bring their children to what could soon be considered a war zone if


    Damian made any further moves. We were, essentially, waiting for


    war.


    ¡°What did they name their daughters again? I can never remember.¡± Gemma was picking at her te,


    slightly green around the gills.


    I pursed my lips as I watched her struggle for a moment, looking as though she was going to throw up


    before she was able to regain herposure. Gemma had been sick her entire pregnancy so far with


    little to no relief.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s Caroline, the eldest. And then Katerina is the middle¡­ or is she the youngest?¡± Georgia


    looked over at me for help.


    ¡°Katerina is the youngest,¡± I corrected. ¡°Sarah is in the middle.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Thest we saw them they were talking about trying for a boy, if you can believe it,¡±


    Georgia said as she brought her wine ss to her lips, looking around to make sure everyone had


    heard thetest gossip.


    Ethan furrowed his brow. ¡°Try again? Isn¡¯t that how Katerina came about? She¡¯s worse than Maeve


    was. What is she now, seven?¡±


    ¡°Nine!¡± Georgia replied, nodding in agreement.


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± Gemma said softly, gingerly sipping from a ss of water, ¡°How did youe up with the


    name Maeve?¡±


    ¡°You should ask Ethan that. He was the one who named her,¡± I said with a smile.


    The entire table turned to look at Ethan, who nched at the attention, clearing his throat.


    ¡°I thought it sounded nice with Rowan,¡± he said simply, expecting that to be a good enough answer.


    ¡°Why are you all still looking at me?¡±


    ¡°It also means she who rules,¡± I said to Gemma, turning my head to re teasingly at Ethan.


    ¡°Well, that is fitting, isn¡¯t it? You know, I always wondered about her name. She¡¯s the only Maeve I¡¯ve


    ever met,¡± said Georgia with a smile.


    ¡°What names are you and Ernest thinking of, Gemma?¡± | asked, my chest tightening painfully at the


    thought of Maeve. I couldn¡¯t bear it. I needed to change the subject away from her.


    ¡°Well, truthfully I haven¡¯t given it much thought¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡®ve been a little, uh, busy.¡± Ernest gave Gemma a reassuring smile, his eyes seeming to tell her


    she was safe, reminding her she was home.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always liked the name Eliza, or maybe Jennifer for a girl. I haven¡¯t even thought of names for a


    boy.¡±


    ¡°Rowan has a nice ring to it,¡± Rowan said with a sly smile.


    I nudged him with my elbow.


    ¡°You know, I had a dream a few weeks ago,¡± Gemma began. ¡°I don¡¯t really remember the dream, but I


    remember hearing someone say Tasia, and I thought it was a beautiful word.¡±


    Hanna jumped to her feet, shaking the table as she did so. She swallowed, looking around before


    nodding once and bolting for the door. Rowan and Kacidra both began to rise, but I motioned for them


    to sit, rising from my seat and grabbing my te as I mumbled excuses.


    I could hear Ethan¡¯s rapid stride behind me as I walked briskly down the hallway toward the den. I


    nearly tossed my te on the counter as I hurried through the kitchen, the porcin dish rattling


    against the counter as Ethan caught up to me, his hand reaching for my shoulder.


    Hanna had run out the backdoor and was moving quickly through the backyard, her dress billowing out


    behind her.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± Ethan growled, but I darted out of his grasp, jumping down the steps leading out of the den


    and into the yard. ¡°ROSALIE!¡±


    I sprinted across the grass, barely making it to Hanna before she reached the back gate leading into


    the woods. She stopped short of the gate, however, and I almost tackled her to the ground by ident


    as I slid to a stop. ¡°What is wrong, Hanna?¡± I cried, taking her by the shoulders.


    She tried to push away from me but stilled as Ethan came to my side. She cowered, looking down at


    her feet.


    ¡°This has been going on long enough,¡± Ethan said sharply, his tone biting enough to make me wince.


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re seeing, whatever visions are guing you-¡±


    ¡°Something is wrong,¡± she said, her lower lip quivering.


    ¡°We need you to exin it to us, Hanna. We don¡¯t understand.¡± I kept my voice as soft as


    possible, fearful she¡¯d copse into the grass and have another one of her spells. ¡°What do you see?


    We know you¡¯ve seen Maeve. We know you¡¯re able to see things that are lost, talk to people who have


    passed on-¡±


    ¡°No, I cannot do that,¡± she said firmly, shaking her head.


    ¡°Why did you leave the table so abruptly?¡± Ethan said, his tone softening.


    Hanna looked up, her eyes watering. ¡°Everyone thinks I¡¯m crazy,¡± she said, her voice cracking with long


    subdued anger.


    I was slightly taken aback by this, seeing for the first time the real, deep-rooted frustration that gued


    her. She didn¡¯t want these powers. She had no way to control them. She likely didn¡¯t know how to


    interpret them.


    Oh, Goddess. How I wished Ga was here at this moment. We had buried her near the Temple of the


    White Queens over a decade ago and nted white roses over her grave. She had been a Seer. She


    would have known what to do to help Hanna.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming of a building for years now,¡± Hanna began, her eyes still downcast. ¡°I don¡¯t know


    where it is, or what¡¯s inside. I only know that I¡¯m being pulled toward it. But I always get stuck; someone


    always pulls me back under. But after I met Rowan, I¡­ I¡¯ve been pulled to another ce, like meeting


    him has begun a chain of events that I¡¯m somehow linked to in the other world.¡±


    Ethan was listening patiently, but I saw his face change at the mention of another world outside of our


    own.


    ¡°I had a dream when Rowan first came to Red Lakes. Usually, my dreams were meaningless. I couldn¡¯t


    control or manipte them like my mother could. But this dream was different. Someone else was


    there with me, trying tomunicate with me. I think she was¡­ like me.¡±


    ¡°Another Dream Dancer?¡± I asked, hoping she would continue.


    ¡°I believe so. It wasn¡¯t until I dreamed of Maeve for the first time that I realized I wasn¡¯tpletely


    alone. Maeve was in deep, deep water. She was dying. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be there. I got her to


    the surface of the water and a wave just¡­ took her away.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Ethan said, but I quickly shushed him.


    ¡°But then I saw the building again, this time much closer, like whatever I had done for Maeve had


    allowed me to close in on it. But it was loud and chaotic. Before¡­ I thought the building was the key to


    understanding my power. If I could only get to it, you know? Now, I¡¯m not so


    sure.¡±


    ¡°What does this other person look like?¡± I coaxed her to continue.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them. I¡¯ve only ever heard a woman singing, or a shadow approaching, or like¡­ when


    I found Maeve, some type of phenomenon I can barely put into words.¡±


    ¡°What about Seraphine?¡± I asked.


    She looked up at me, helplessly.


    ¡°I see shes of her sometimes, but she¡¯s much younger than the pictures you have. I don¡¯t know why.


    I don¡¯t know what it means when I see her.¡±


    ¡°And the rings? How did you know about them?¡± I asked, my heart beginning to beat rapidly in my


    chest.


    ¡°The ring was just¡­ there. And somehow I knew it was what Maeve needed. I knew who the rings


    once belonged to. But¡­ that dream is fragmented, Rosalie. I tried to write it down afterward-.¡±


    ¡°In your journal? The one Rowan and Kacidra were looking for-¡± Ethan realized his mistake the second


    the words fell from his mouth, and he quickly shut it, looking away from us.


    Hanna sighed, reaching up to twirl a lock of her hair around her finger. I had seen Kacidra do the same


    thing several times, and for the first time, I realized how much alike the two women actually looked.


    Kacidra, powerless and fair. Hanna, dark and tormented by her mother¡¯s inheritance. Both gued by


    the gift in different ways.


    | stepped toward her, my eyes fixed on hers.


    ¡°Have you ever¡­ dreamt on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Like, Dream Danced on my own? Without the pull-¡°.


    ¡°Yes! Have you ever tried to do it without being¡­ what would you call it?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve always avoided it-¡±


    ¡°What if you did? Could that possibly give you more control while you¡¯re in the dream?¡±


    ¡°Like lucid dreaming, you mean?¡± Ethan was trying as hard as he could to follow along.


    ¡°I guess¡­ I could try? I was always afraid too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    ¡°Hanna,¡± Ethan said, a hint of impatience in his voice. ¡°Why did you leave the table when Gemma was


    talking about what they were thinking of naming their child?¡±


    ¡°I know the name Tasia, but I don¡¯t know why. It¡¯s familiar but that was the first time I had ever heard it.


    I know that doesn¡¯t make sense, but I¡­¡± She trailed off, looking toward the


    house. Rowan was standing in the doorway leading back into the den, his hands tucked into his


    pockets. She smiled weakly, her cheeks turning rosy at the sight of him.


    He probably hadn¡¯t followed too closely because he wanted me to see if Hanna would speak to me.


    ¡°We need to do this, Hanna. We may need your help if-¡± | paused, looking up at Ethan. He nodded for


    me to continue. ¡°We¡¯re on the brink of war, Hanna. We need to know we can trust you. We need to


    know you¡¯re able to control this power. Not for our gain,¡±


    ¡°You need to learn to control them, for Rowan,¡± Ethan said as he looked at our son. ¡°And if what you¡¯ve


    seen is true, you¡¯re the only person who has seen Maeve since she left Mirage. We need you to find


    her.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 283

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 283


    Troy


    Three weeks had passed since we left Dianny, three weeks spent maneuvering through the shallow,


    unforgiving waters of the Southern Pass. There came a point in time where we were forced to cut the


    engines, pulling the underwater propellers back into the ship so they wouldn¡¯t scrape against the


    seemingly endless reef that stretched for miles


    It was a slow, arduous journey, sailing with only one sail opened to the wind to ensure we had time to


    catch any dangers lurking in the shallows


    We passed a handful of shipwrecks, the rotting remains of both modern and ancient crafts sticking out


    of the shallow surf. It was an eerie ce, even with the sun beating down on us and turning the water a


    clear, vivid turquoise. It would have been a tropical paradise if not for the ghosts whispering up from the


    water, telling us to turn around


    I had been spending most of my days above deck, standing at the helm and sketching thendscape.


    There were no living maps of the southern pass Even the radar in the engine room was running blindly


    gued by constant errors. I meant to map the area, take note of every ind and curve of the distant


    shore of the Southern Jungle we were following south Pete had


    taken up residence in the engine room, proving to have a knack for the technology that both ¨C Keaton


    and I had struggled with for years. That had been Robbie¡¯s job


    And Keaton was taking a sabbatical, in his own words, making me interim first captain of the


    Persephone. Keaton and M had been holed up in his stateroom day in and day out, no doubt


    enjoying some peace and privacy to know and explore each other.


    But I wasn¡¯t alone, not ever. The crew was constantly above deck, their curiosity about the unfamiliar


    landscape too strong to keep them on task. Even Duck followed me around like a shadow, not used to


    being offnd for so long. He was constantly getting his head stuck between the railing posts as he


    peered down at the water, but he did entertain the crew. They had been teaching the animal tricks and


    tossing a ball made of knotted linen back and forth across the deck,ughing as Duck jumped several


    feet in the air to try to catch it mid-flight, always missing.


    And there was Maeve, who should have been resting but couldn¡¯t sit still for longer than a few minutes


    at a time. She was always fluttering about, bugging me with questions about the maps and sticking her


    legs through the railings as she watched the water below.


    She was restless, and the long journey was proving to be too much for her mind to handle. She was


    starting to break down a bit, racked with guilt and worrying nonstop about her parents. Despite the


    danger involved, I was regretting not finding a way to get word to her family that she was safe, that she


    woulde back to them.


    And that made me wonder if I would go with her, back to Winter Forest. Surely, I would. I was the father


    of her children, of course. Would that be enough to stop Alpha King Ethan from wringing my neck and


    hanging me from whatever fortress he lived in to make an example out of me?


    I nched at the idea of meeting her father. Her mother sounded nice, sweet, and would probably be


    more weing. But Alpha King Ethan¡­


    And then there was Rowan, her brother. I winced at the thought of meeting him. If he was anything like


    his sister, I was in for a world of hurt.


    But nothing was going to stop me from being with Maeve, from being a father to our children.


    From making her my wife.


    I hadn¡¯t brought any of this up to her, of course. Our conversations had been lighthearted and easy


    since we began our journey south. We had been filling in the gaps that were left from the rushed


    beginnings of our rtionship, making up for lost time, in a way.


    I found out her favorite color was purple, and that her favorite food was rice. When I told her rice wasn¡¯t


    necessarily a food and more of a side, she protested, happy to argue her point for nearly


    an hour. I found out she had never learned to ride a bike, that she hadn¡¯t learned to tie her shoes until


    she was almost ten years old, and that when she was twelve, she had attempted to run away, hell-bent


    on having a sweeping, romantic adventure like she had read about in one of her frilly romance novels


    she so desperately loved. Alpha King Ethan had actually packed her a lunch and sent her on her way,


    only for her to return several hourster vexed from a badly scraped knee and her lunch stolen by


    seagulls.


    Most of all, I had confirmed what I already knew was true. Maeve was a menace. And she would likely


    harass me for the rest of my life as she had her parents and brother.


    She told me all about them. My favorite story was about a bat that she had spent the better part of four


    hours trying to catch with a fishing. She did eventually catch the poor creature and took it inside


    their house. She tripped on the stairs, and the bat got loose, hiding in Rowan¡¯s room for several days


    before Ethan could finally flush it out.


    ¡°Then we fought about what to do with it,¡± she said, rolling over in bed to look at me. ¡°I wanted to keep


    it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you did,¡± I snorted, reaching out to tuck a lock of her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Dad said it probably had a family, a wife and children. He eventually convinced me to give it up


    and let it go.¡±


    And on and on she went, telling me about her childhood and her wants, dreams, and desires. But when


    it came to telling her about myself, I had very little to add. What could I possibly say about my own


    parentless, unconventional childhood? I had had the responsibilities of a man by the time I turned


    seven. I had been working on ships and smuggling goods before I could even form rational thoughts.


    By some miracle, I had the wherewithal to teach myself how to read and write. I was very good at math,


    which was how I ended up being the navigator for the Persephone and the keeper of all our financial


    records. I was handsome and a good actor, obviously. And I did, in fact,e from a royal bloodline. I


    had skills, intelligence.


    But I was not like Maeve. And the further we traveled through the pass, and the past, the further felt


    from the life I thought we had a chance of having. She was a future Queen.


    I barely even knew who I was.


    But we were here, on this insane, unfathomable adventure together. I was thankful for that. But when it


    was over?


    ¡°And then he has to convince her brother-inw that the wedding was, in fact, legitimate.¡± Maeve was


    lying on her back, flipping through the pages of one of the novels I had found in Keaton¡¯s office. He had


    a very lengthy selection of romance novels tucked away in what should have been a dusty, unused


    corner. I would use this against himter, for sure.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t the wedding already take ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but they eloped the first time, but her family believed he forced her to marry him.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡±


    ¡°And, I mean, he kind of did. But now they¡¯re in love.¡±


    ¡°Sounds consensual and¡­ romantic.¡±


    She swatted me with the book, then ced it gently down on the nightstand, her fingertips dancing


    along the worn cover. ¡°More romantic than maps, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°I read more than maps,¡± Iughed, rolling over to face her.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Astronomy is so romantic,¡± she said sarcastically, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°If you think that¡¯s romantic, you should read my copy of The History of Celestial Mechanics and


    Differential Calculus.¡±


    She blinked, her brow furrowing as she tried to make sense of what I just said. ¡°Goddess, Rowan


    would love you,¡± she huffed, shaking her head.


    I really doubted it.


    Wey in silence for a moment, listening to the rain pattering against the window above the bed.


    ¡°Were you ever in love?¡± she asked, her voice sleepy and somewhat dreamlike. I arched my brow. ¡°I


    mean, other than me.¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t been,¡± I said honestly, watching several different emotions dance


    across her face. ¡°Have you?


    She paused, looking past me to the wall behind my back. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I have


    ¡°You hesitated,¡± I teased, tucking my arm under my pillow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had crushes, I guess. I told you about one of them.¡±


    ¡°One of them? i couldn¡¯t help butugh. Maeve was an absolute stunner. I was sure she was the


    beauty of Winter Forest during her time there. Of course, she had crushes, and I¡¯m sure many a man


    was interested in her as well.


    ¡°A few, but I didn¡¯t ever have a boyfriend, or anything like that.¡± She sighed, stillying t on her


    back. She knitted her hands over her chest. ¡°No one liked me back nearly as much as I liked them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, howe?¡±


    ¡°Well, my mom said I just hadn¡¯t found my person yet, and that it was okay. But Dad said it was my


    personality-¡±


    Iughed, unable to stop myself. I liked the picture she was painting of Ethan. There was a chance,


    although a thin one, that he would ept me based on the single fact that I was willingly putting up


    with his daughter.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± she grumbled, reaching out to swat me with her hand, but I caught her wrist, knitting my


    fingers in hers and tucking her hand on the bed with mine. She took a breath, swallowing whatever


    sassy remark she had nned. ¡°How many girlfriends have you had?¡±


    ¡°None,¡± I said casually.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t believe that


    ¡°Hard to believe, is it? Based on my good looks, charismatic personality, and unmatched intelligence


    ¡°You¡¯re done!¡± she giggled, shaking her head.


    ¡°But seriously, no. I haven¡¯t ever been in a rtionship with someone. Not like that.¡±


    to ¡°Just¡­ sexual, then?¡±


    I felt a hot blush prickling my cheeks. ¡°I never said I was a saint,¡± I said, unsure of where she was


    nning on taking our conversation.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me, Troy. I¡¯m more curious than anything. M and Gemma, you know¡­well,


    Gemma isn¡¯t a good example because she was lying about her sexual escapades in Mirage when she


    was really sleeping with Ernest. But M definitely got around. Bragged about it, too. But I never¡­ it


    was never an option, you know, to date. Not with who my parents are and the expectations everyone


    ces on me.¡±


    I let go of her hand, reaching up to run my fingers along her jaw.


    ¡°I¡¯m royalty. Even though my parents tried to ensure Rowan and I would be able to do things differently.


    It just¡­ it isn¡¯t the way of our kind. When Ernest refused to find his mate


    ¡°I know,¡± I said in a whisper, seeing the look of regret pass over her face. She sniffed, shaking her


    head. No one could have predicted the chain of events set in ce when Ethan gave the title of King of


    Drogomor over to Talon, even if it wasn¡¯t supposed to be forever.


    ¡°But look at me now,¡± she said, a chokedugh escaping her throat. She snuggled deeper into her


    pillow, her eyes fixed on mine. ¡°You know, I epted my position because I was sure I wouldn¡¯t find my


    mate. I think the curse is why my mom agreed to it, honestly. But now l-this is fate, isn¡¯t


    ¡°It has to be,¡± I whispered as we rxed into sleep, watching as her eyelids began to flutter.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 284

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 284


    Maeve


    ¡°It¡¯sing toward us from the east.¡± Pete pointed to the radar screen, the green blotch inching toward


    the Persephone and then cutting backward as the image timed out. I couldn¡¯t make sense of the


    screen, but I looked up at Troy, who was watching it with intensity, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°Where the hell did ite from?¡± he said to himself, leaning toward the screen.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, looking around the engine room. It was a small room with a wide window


    overlooking the water. Keaton was leaning against the far wall, his arms crossed over his chest.


    ¡°Weather,¡± he said shortly, running his tongue along his lower lip.


    ¡°Unusual weather,¡± Pete replied, ncing at Keaton before looking back at the screen. ¡°There are no


    surrounding storm patterns, it¡¯s just¡­ there.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Keaton kicked off the wall, pping his hands together. ¡°I¡¯ll warn the crew-¡± ¡°We need to get the


    ship closer to shore,¡± Troy said as he turned to Keaton, his voice edged with seriousness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have time,¡± Pete said hurriedly, watching the green blob on the screen inch


    closer to the dot that I assumed was the ship.


    I walked toward the window, looking out over the white-capped sea. In the distance, I could see dark,


    swirling clouds. The clouds lit up as a jolt of electric blue ripped through them, followed by several faint


    booms of thunder.


    ¡°We ride it out, then,¡± Keaton said dramatically, giving Troy a cold look. Things hadn¡¯t been the same


    between them since Robbie decided to stay behind in Dianny. Keaton left the room, and Troy turned to


    me, his hands on his hips.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying with you,¡± I said firmly, tilting my chin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not arguing with you about this. Go back to our room,¡±


    ¡°I can help above deck!¡±


    ¡°Doing what, exactly?¡± Troy was teetering on the edge of fury. His eyes narrowed on mine.


    I bit my lip, inhaling deeply as I stepped away from him, walking briskly to the door, I turned to him


    before exiting the room, looking over my shoulder. I had it in mind to remind him what had happened


    thest time I had been in our stateroom during a storm, but I swallowed back the words when I saw


    the expression on his face.


    I had no earthly idea what the radar screen was showing us, but whatever it was, it was making Troy


    and Pete very, very nervous


    crewmen to pass. I could hear the rain beginning to pound the deck as I reached our room, and I


    climbed up onto the bed and stood to peer out of the circr window. The storm was funneling over the


    water, moving so quickly, I could see the wind manipting the water as it drew near at an incredible


    pace.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± I whispered, watching as the storm seemed to pull apart, the clouds suddenly racing toward


    us at an unnatural speed.


    I barely had time to brace myself before the ship was thrown sideways. Everything in the room seemed


    to be suspended in the air for a split second as I fell onto the bed and gripped the mattress.


    Not again, I thought bitterly. I had almost lost Troy once. That had been enough.


    The ship veered to its side once more, another violent swell shaking the room. I got up, stumbling


    around as I made my way to the door.


    The hallway was empty. I knew M and Cleo would be holed up in Keaton¡¯s quarters. I heard


    shouting above my head on the deck and turned toward the stairs.


    ¡°Goddess, help us.¡±


    ¡°Douse the sails!¡± Troy bellowed over the wind. His hair was flying around his face as he spoke, his


    eyes wide and focused as he barkedmands. ¡°We¡®re lying ahull, everyone brace!¡± A wave crashed


    over the railing, sending crates sliding across the deck in the wave¡¯s wake.


    I was gripping the entrance to the lower levels of the ship, watching in awe as Troy tookmand.


    Keaton was at the helm, his voice lifted in shouts as the crewmen ran from one end of the boat to the


    other, drawing in the sails.


    I looked around, losing sight of Troy. Panicked, I stepped out onto the deck, looking side to side.


    ¡°Troy!¡± I screamed into the storm, looking up as the crew climbed the ratlines, tying the sails back. Troy


    was with them, his shirt billowing around him as he worked, the muscles in his forearms taunt as he


    yanked a rope into a huge knot.


    The violent jerking motion of the ship ceased as the sails were brought in, and suddenly we were still,


    rocking in the waves as the storm spun over the top of our heads.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you doing out here?¡± Troy called out to me, jumping down to the deck. He stalked


    over to where I was standing, the wind whipping his shirt open to reveal his chest. I felt a blush rise on


    my cheeks as he moved toward me, eyes zing with anger. My mouth went dry. He was like a


    predator moving in on his prey.


    Whatever look I saw in his eyes made my stomach tighten with need, and a warmth spread


    through my body.


    Oddly timed, I thought, just as his hand sped around my arm and yanked me back into the stairwell.


    ¡°Go back to our room, right now!¡±


    I opened my mouth to reply, but then stopped, bringing my hand up to shield my face from¡­ the sun?


    Troy turned around and let go of my arm, spinning around and looking up toward the sky where the


    clouds had parted, the sun shining down on the deck.


    ¡°What in the hell,¡± he said as the clouds spiraled away from us as quickly as they hade. The only


    sound was the wavespping against the side of the ship as we rocked in the surf. Everyone was


    looking up in mingled shock and awe.


    ¡°Did everyone see that?¡± Keaton¡¯s voice rang out through the silence.


    The crewmen were stunned, ncing at each other. The men who had climbed the ratlines to draw in


    the sails hadn¡¯t even been able to climb back down the lines before the storm abruptly disappeared.


    Troy turned to me, his eyes shining with confusion as thest of the clouds disintegrated over our


    heads.


    ¡°Troy,¡± I said slowly, a strange, ufortable feeling washing me. ¡°What just happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like that before,¡± Troy answered, reflexively taking my hand in his as we


    looked out over the water.


    ¡°Maeve, go check on Pete,¡± Keaton said, sounding every bit the captain and not in the snide, ridiculing


    way in which he usually spoke.


    I acted immediately, letting go of Troy¡¯s hand and disappearing into the darkened stairwell, my


    footsteps echoing on the stairs as I ran to the engine room.


    Pete was standing in front of the radar screen, bent to grip the seat of the chair as he shook his head at


    the screen.


    ¡°Pete, are you okay?¡± I said, a little too loudly.


    He jumped, his hand over his heart as he turned around to face me. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. Did you


    see it-¡±


    deck.¡±


    Pete swallowed, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ I¡¯m new to this, you know? I¡¯d only been Robbie¡¯s


    apprentice for a few months. I thought¡­ I just had a weird feeling


    ¡°About what?¡± I coaxed, a cold chill running up the length of my spine as I looked into Pete¡¯s face. He


    was afraid.


    ¡°I swear a voice came over the radio during the storm, a woman¡¯s voice. It was familiar, but I just


    couldn¡¯t ce it.¡±


    ¡°You mean, from another ship?¡±


    ¡°No, it couldn¡¯t have been. We¡¯re totally alone out here. There¡¯s nothing but us on the radar. I just¡­¡± He


    exhaled, tucking his hands in our pockets. ¡°You¡¯ll think I¡¯ve lost my mind if I say it aloud, Maeve.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Pete! That¡¯s far from the truth,¡± I rested my hand on his shoulder as we turned to the wide window,


    looking out at the eerily calm water. ¡°We¡¯re all crazy after what we saw in Dianny.¡±


    That¡¯s just it. Maeve. I got the same weird feeling I had the entire time I was in Dianny, like I was


    being¡­ manipted, in some way. I think¡­ I think someone actually caused this storm.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I swallowed against the nervous lump forming in my throat.


    ¡°How is any of what we¡¯ve been through possible, Maeve?¡±


    Tasia


    gasped, falling to my knees as my lungs stretched to wee a full, much-needed breath. Deacon


    moved toward me, his dark hair falling over his shoulders as he bent and wrapped his arm around me,


    hoisting me to my feet.


    I felt dizzy, the spell nearly bringing me to my knees again, but he caught me, holding me upright.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± I said weakly, shaking my head. ¡°They¡¯re stalled.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Deacon said hurriedly, reaching up to try to brush the hair out of my face.


    I pushed him away, swaying for a moment before regaining myposure.


    Then, Iughed.


    ¡°Oh, Lycaon. My God. Thank you for this gift!¡± I was beaming, reaching my hands up toward the sky in


    gratitude. Another wave of dizziness took hold of me, making me pitch forward. I righted myself,


    reaching up to wipe a trickle of blood from my nose.


    ¡°We¡®d better get back to Dianny.¡± Deacon was shuffling his feet, growing anxious. He was a young,


    lean man. Probably no more than sixteen.


    I let my arms fall as I looked at him, seeing the apprehension in his eyes. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± I said with


    a sly smile, looking out over the beach as the storm I¡¯d created disappeared over the distant horizon.


    I had never done it before, not like this. Every cell in my body felt like it was on fire as I pulled every


    ounce of energy out of the air around me, willing it to build and explode between the palms of my


    hands. I was spent, my body shaking as Iughed andughed.


    Yes, oh, yes. Everything I wanted to happen wasing to fruition.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Deacon said shyly, his voice wavering as he followed me away from the beach


    and into the dense jungle.


    We had traveled far, walked for most of the day to reach the beach where I had summoned the powers


    of Lycaon and Dream Danced the Persephone to a halt.


    I had created wind before brought the cool air of the mountains to chill Dianny during our intense


    summer months. I had made rain, hail, and even snow.


    But I had never done this. I had never willed violence.


    Nothing was ever going to be the same.


    ¡°Damian will have time now.¡± I coughed, the air burning my lungs as I shifted, stepping out of my


    clothes and stretching my limbs before shaking out my dark fur.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Deacon shifted as well, his eyes still wide with marked suspicion as he followed me into the dense


    thicket of trees.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 285

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 285


    Troy


    Thendscape was totally changed from the lush greenery and long beaches we had been following for


    roughly a month. The shallows of the pass gave way to deeper water, allowing us to travel at a quicker


    speed, the engines working double-time as we sped forward into the unknown with thepass


    pointing straight ahead


    It was a week before Maeve¡¯s birthday She had been moodier than usual as we neared it, knowing


    what it meant.


    She would finallye into her powers She would feel that I was her mate


    Or she wouldn¡¯t do either.


    And as I watched her pacing across the deck of Persephone, her hair pulled up in a heavy. tangled


    heap of a bun on top of her head, and I wondered if she even wanted toe into her powers. Not


    knowing whether or not she was cursed had kept her stable distracted Now there was no way to ignore


    the truth, whatever that may be


    ¡°This is it,¡± Keaton said, holding thepass out at arm¡¯s length ¡°It¡¯s wanting us to go straight into that


    cove, to the west.¡±


    ¡°I see it.¡± I watched the horizon as the strange, sand covered teau grewrger as we neared We


    hadn¡¯t seennd in a week. Keaton tossed me thepass and left the upper deck, moving swiftly as


    he walked towards the doors leading to the lower levels of the boat. He would be telling Pete to


    continue west, no doubt. I felt my chest tighten as adrenaline prickled my fingertips


    This was it. We¡¯d have at least one moonstone. And that would be one less stone Damian would have


    at his disposal.


    ¡°I feel strange.¡± Maeve said as she appeared at my side, her face drawn with anxiety.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. We don¡¯t know what we¡¯re going to find, but we¡¯re the only ship out here. Maybe


    you should lie down for a while. Usually, she would fight me on this, but to my surprise she nodded,


    walking gingerly down the stairs with one arm cradling her swelling belly. I was shocked at how quickly


    her pregnancy was progressing. Her usually graceful movements had be strained and uneven.


    She was ufortable.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to make this quick,¡± I said to myself under my breath, wanting nothing more than to turn


    this ship around to get her back to her parents. We only had a few months to make the journey to


    Winter Forest by ship before the ice began to form on the northern seas. We couldn¡¯t miss that window.


    A few dayster, we made camp on the beach, the Persephone bobbing just off the shore. The water


    was deep here, the beach giving way to a steep drop-off instead of reefs.


    There was nothing green as far as we could see. Everything was covered in coarse golden sand


    a desert, we realized, as a group of us men shifted and spent an hour running a wide berth around the


    camp, climbing to the top of the teau to gaze out over the ocean behind us, and the rolling sand


    dunes on the other side of the teau. No buildings. No trees. None of us picked up the scent of other


    people or wolves. We were alone.


    Back at camp, we regrouped. Maeve and M wanted to take thepass and find the tomb as soon


    as possible, but Keaton dismissed the notion. We had been aboard the Persephone for a month


    straight, and we were wobbly on our feet when we stepped out of the skiffs on the shore. We all


    needed rest. Those who could shift needed to run.


    And most of all, we needed to scope out the area before we attempted entry into the tomb.


    A full day passed before I finally decided to follow thepass once more. I turned it over and over in


    my hands while Maeve slept next to me under our tent, debating my next move. I worried, constantly,


    about everything these days, but especially about what would happen when we found the stone. I


    opened thepass and watched the dial. There was nothing else continue to follow it into the


    unknown.


    Maeve


    I was walking behind Pete as Troy beat through the thick, tangled brush ahead of us along what was


    once a pathway lined with what looked like cement pavers of some sort but were so old they crumbled


    into dust beneath our feet.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The strange sand dunes had given way to brush, then oddly shaped gnarled bushes that took us down


    into a deep, ashen valley. We saw stone buildings in the distance where the valley began to green, the


    rough sand and stone giving way to moss and other low-lying foliage.


    Then we found a trail, and a road, an ancient one, a road that eventually led the three of us into the


    remains of a vige.


    What is this ce?¡± I wheezed, my hands on my knees as I bent over to catch my breath.


    It had been a month since the strange storm had rocked the Persephone and then abruptly dissipated


    over our heads. I was roughly four months pregnant now and feeling it. I was out of breath all the time


    as the little pups nestled in my belly squirmed and boxed with each other.


    Troy had told me to stay behind when he decided to leave our beach camp and follow thepass


    west on foot. I refused, knowing that he would need me if he came upon the temple. The crew of the


    Persephone was exhausted, and we were running low on supplies. We needed to find the moonstones


    and head back to civilization as quickly as we could.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Whatever this is, well, it wasn¡¯t on the map,¡± Troy replied, stooping down to run his


    fingertips over one of the pavers. ¡°It¡¯s an archaeological site ¡°Pete said suddenly, and we both turned to


    him.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Troy stood, brushing the dirt from his knees.


    ¡°Look around. See those tools? And there¨C Pete pointed in the distance where the little vige


    seemed to abruptly end, dropping off into a deep, darkened hole.


    I nced at Troy, the downy hair rising on my arms as I caught his eye. A dig site?


    ¡°What if someone already found the stone-¡®I began, but Troy turned away from me, stalking down the


    pathway until he reached the edge of the hole, looking down into its depths.


    ¡°Goddess,¡± he said, his voice catching.


    Pete and I hurried to his side, looking down in shock as we tried to make sense of what we were


    seeing.


    Another vige, long buried, had been dug out of the sides of the hole that we gazed into. The ground


    sloped down at an easy decline and was littered with various excavation equipment. The site itself


    looked to be a city center of some kind, a square, with ornate columns lining the square and richly


    decorated tile covering the ground.


    Troy took thepass out of his pocket and stretched out his arm, holding it over the site and flipping it


    open with his thumb. Pete and I leaned into him, watching the dial spin in a tight circle.


    ¡°This is it,¡± Troy said softly, closing thepass and turning to me. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I breathed, trying to steady my conflicting emotions as I began to follow Troy down into the dig


    site, my chest tightening with apprehension.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Pete said behind me as we entered the square, looking around in awe. Several tunnels


    had been dug between the columns with rafters holding sections from caving in. Most of the + tunnels


    were caved in, however, and we only had one option when it came to moving deeper into


    the dig site.


    Pete walked ahead of us, peering into the tunnel¡¯s pitch-ck depths.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it goes that far. It¡¯s damp, I think there must be water on the other side. Do either of you


    have a light?¡± Pete nced at us over his shoulder, his face etched with uncertainty.


    Troy pulled a small shlight out of the inner pocket of his jacket and tossed it to Pete. It was starting to


    rain now, the sky a deep gray over the top of our heads as Troy nced at me, reaching out to take my


    hand. ¡°We can go back-¡±


    ¡°No, we do this now. We have to.¡± I swallowed my fear. What if we came to the end of the tunnel and


    there was nothing? What if the entrance to Lycan¡¯s tomb was buried under several feet of dirt and rocks


    like the rest of the ancient city?


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Troy smiled, his eyes twinkling with reassurance as I let him guide me into the


    tunnel, the light of Pete¡¯s shlight leading the way.


    ¡°Is this my birthday present? A tour of an underground, secret, ancient city?¡± I snorted, stepping


    gingerly over abandoned excavating equipment as we walked further into the depths.


    He clicked his tongue, gently squeezing my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give you your birthday present when it¡¯s your


    actual birthday,¡± he said, a smile evident in his voice.


    ¡°You know, my mom celebrates our birthdays for an entire week.¡±


    ¡°Spoiled, that¡¯s what you are,¡± heughed.


    Well, I am a princess.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see him, but I could sense the smile that must have twitched across his face. Pete was silent


    as we continued to walk, stopping on asion to warn us of any debris we needed to step around or


    over.


    Ten minutes went by. It felt like a lifetime, and I was starting to feel slightly ustrophobic as the tunnel


    began to narrow and hug against our shoulders. Troy kept his hand firmly on mine, and I was thankful


    for it. I felt as though the tunnel would swallow me whole if he let go.


    We turned at one point, and at the end of another long stretch of tunnel came a soft, gray light. The


    tunnel had ended, opening up to a clearing withrge, dead trees and the same low-lying brush we had


    seen during our journey to the dig site.


    I felt a wave of anxiety wash over me as we walked out into the light. Pete gasped, and Troy tightened


    his hold on my hand as we stood at the tunnel¡¯s end, looking at the crumbled remains of what was


    once a temple built into the side of arge hill.


    The outside of the temple had fallen away with the passing of time. All that was left was a door.


    ¡°Oh, my Goddess,¡± I whispered.


    The door was made of pure granite, chipped in some ces like someone had attempted to open it


    with tools. Symbols were etched all around it, and the center bore the same symbol that had been


    drawn all over the map.


    ¡°I thought you¡®d never show up,¡± came an unfamiliar voice to our left.


    Troy whirled around, tucking me behind him. A man stepped out of the trees, his hands tucked casually


    in the pockets of his pants as he sauntered toward us, looking overall unthreatening, but I felt Troy


    stiffen, his body going rigid.


    Another man rushed Pete, knocking him down to the ground before anyone could react.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s open this thing, huh?¡± the man said, his mouth twisted in a sinister smile.


    Then, I heard Troy whisper the answer to the question I¡¯d been asking since these two appeared out of


    nowhere.


    ¡°Damian¡­¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 286

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 286


    Maeve


    Damian was not what I was expecting. He was an older man, tall and lean. He was probably not much


    older than my own father, but was significantly gray, his eyes framed by wire-rimmed


    sses. He looked more like a kind old schoolteacher than the super-viin of my nightmares, but


    based on Troy¡¯s bodynguage I realized there was much more to the man than I could gather based


    on a single nce.


    Damian was standing, rocking on heels, and watching us. Pete was lying on the ground nearby.


    unconscious, and another unfamiliar man of a size that rivaled Robbie was leaning against one of the


    dead trees, his arms crossed over his chest.


    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± Damian said in a casual, almost friendly voice.


    Troy didn¡¯t move; he was still as a statue, his focus on Damian.


    ¡°How are you here?¡± Troy finally said, his voice edged with fury and confusion. Damian arched his


    brow, giving Troy an incredulous look.


    ¡°I made some new friends,¡± Damian smiled, shrugging as he took a single step forward, craning his


    neck to look around Troy to catch a glimpse of me. ¡°Ah, would you look at that? The rumors are true


    She does look like Ethan.¡±


    ¡°We¡®re leaving,¡±


    ¡°And going where exactly, Troy? I owe you; you know. When I first got word about the level of your


    intimacy with the princess, well, I thought it would cause me nothing but grief. But you¡¯re here now, with


    her. This will all be over quite soon, and you can have your prize-¡±


    ¡°Prize?¡± I asked, looking up at Troy.


    His shoulders fell a fraction of an inch, but he still stared straight forward, his eye on Damian,


    unblinking


    I knew the original n and the fact Troy was going to be paid handsomely for breaking Romero out of


    the castle, but that wasn¡¯t what Damian had been nning all along. Troy was tricked. Surely, Damian


    didn¡¯t mean to pay him still, if he had been nning to do so at all.


    ¡°I did promise you didn¡¯t l?¡± Damian took another step forward.


    ¡°Promise him what?¡± I snapped, attempting to step out from behind Troy.


    Troy blocked me, pulling me back behind him. But Damian had seen me fully, and his eyes widened,


    then his mouth curled into a malicious smile.


    ¡°Well done, Troy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me, or to her. Leave, now!¡±


    I¡¯d never heard Troy speak in such a tone before, his voice carrying through the clearing in a crisp.


    commanding way


    ¡°I was going to make you my heir, you know. You, the rightful prince-but wait, Romero is dead, isn¡¯t he


    Troy? My man Horace saw to that, for you.¡±


    ¡°What is he trying to say, Troy?¡± I whispered into his back.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her for yourself, Troy? Who you really are?¡±


    ¡°I suspect she already knows.¡± Troy answered, his tone biting.


    I had no idea what he meant, honestly. He was Madalynn¡¯s child; I knew that much. He mentioned his


    father¡¯s name had been Behar. And his grandfather was


    ¡°You¡¯re a prince,¡± I said quietly, the pieces falling into ce. I didn¡¯t know why the thought hadn¡¯t


    crossed my mind before.


    ¡°More than that,¡± Damian folded his hands behind his back and paced, meeting my eye. ¡°He¡¯s the


    hereditary Alpha of Poldesse.¡±


    I bit my lip to prevent myself from saying my thoughts aloud. Surely, Troy wasn¡¯t nning on acting on


    that


    ¡°It can be all yours, Troy. The Kingdom of the Isles. Valoria is weak, ready for your hand to rule. I paved


    the way for the dynasty your grandfather always wanted. All you have to do is give me the girl.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Troy said firmly without hesitation.


    ¡°No? This was your mother¡¯s dream, you know.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know her,¡±


    ¡°You would¡¯ve been a different man had she raised you. A better man-¡±


    ¡°I will not allow you toy a hand on Maeve.¡±


    ¡°What would it matter? I just need her blood. You can have the child she carries-¡±


    Troy lunged forward, knocking Damian t on his back. But before I could act, therge man, Damian¡¯s


    crony, had his arm around Troy¡¯s neck and was forcing him to his knees.


    Damian got to his feet, gracefully brushing the dirt from his knees. He looked at me, smiling.


    I swallowed back the fear beginning to well in the center of my stomach. Old Maeve would¡¯ve given this


    man a piece of her mind, maybe even socked him straight in the nose.


    Pregnant Maeve was a little tired.


    ¡°Maeve, run!¡± Troy bellowed, just as therge man threw him to the ground.


    I turned on my heel and started back toward the tunnel but tripped over Pete, who was still sprawled


    out on the ground. I caught myself on one of the beams holding up the entrance to the tunnel, one arm


    wrapped protectively around my stomach.


    Damian grabbed me from behind, his fingers tangling in my hair as he yanked me off the beam and


    dragged me toward the door of the tomb.


    ¡°Get off of me!¡± I screeched, reaching up and pinching his hand with my fingernails.


    He was surprisingly strong for his age, but he wasn¡¯t much taller than me. I thrashed and squirmed


    against his hold on my hair until I heard his breath quicken with effort.


    Troy had been cursing and trying to twist out of therge man¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Turn his head toward her,¡± Damianmanded, and the man knelt on top of Troy, his knee keeping


    Troy t on his stomach. Troy was furious, his lips pulled back over his teeth. ¡°If you shift, Troy, I¡¯ll kill


    her right now, right in front of you.¡± Damian produced a knife from his pocket, testing the sharpness of


    the de on the sleeve of my shirt.


    I went still and closed my eyes, trying to calm myself by breathing through my nose.


    ¡°Maeve, it¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Troy said hoarsely.


    Damian tugged my hair again, making me wince. Heughed, enjoying the spectacle.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know her powers, do you, Troy? Spawn of a White Queen,¡± Damian pulled up the


    sleeve of my skirt, exposing my skin. ¡°Cut her and she heals-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! She hasn¡¯te into power yet!¡± Troy said in desperation.


    I focused my gaze on him, trying not to cry. Had it just been me, Damian would be on the ground


    beneath my feet, begging for his life.


    But I had the babies to consider. Damian needed me, and if I cooperated, I could likely secure Troy¡¯s


    safety as well.


    ¡°Do you know how to open the tomb?¡± I exhaled, turning to look Damian square in the eyes.


    He seemed taken aback by my sudden submission, but seemed pleased, loosening his grip on my hair


    ¡°I do, but you¡®re not going to like it.¡±


    ¡°Try me,¡± I said, my voice edged with annoyance.


    He tossed the knife in the air and caught it, gripping it tightly as he let go of my hairpletely and


    positioned himself between me and Troy, blocking Troy¡¯s view of my face. I swallowed the fear that


    tightened my throat and waited for him to say, or do, something.


    ¡°It requires a sacrifice, Princess A dead White Queen must beid before the door-¡±


    ¡°You¡®re wrong, Damian.¡± I mustered all of the courage I had to speak with my voice wavering.


    He arched his brow, giving me a look of pure challenge. ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Give me the knife, I¡¯ll show you. You need me, don¡¯t you? I will open this door for you. I will show you


    how to ess the moonstone¡¯s power. But I want something in return.¡±


    He blinked, the corner of his mouth twitching as he contemted his response. ¡°What makes you think


    I need you to ess the power-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your decision, Damian,¡± I said, hoping he didn¡¯t call my bluff. I didn¡¯t know what to do with the


    moonstones once I had them. Una hadn¡¯t been sure.


    He looked at me for a moment, then turned his head to look down at Troy. Shrugging, he handed me


    the knife, taking a step away from me lest i lunged at him.


    I thought about it, especially as I examined the knife¡¯s weight and feel in my hands. I could throw it at


    him, aiming for his neck, killing him in an instant.


    But I¡¯d have his big, burly bodyguard to worry about after that, the same man who had his huge hand


    pressing Troy¡¯s head into the dirt.


    ¡°Go ahead, Princess,¡± Damian said calmly, tilting his head as he watched me while I lifted my hand up,


    bringing the tip of the knife to the palm of my hand.


    I resisted the urge to grimace as the de sliced shallowly into my skin. Damian was grinning broadly,


    his eyes creasing with pure, unadulterated greed as I squeezed my hand, my blood welling between


    my fingers.


    He took a quick step toward me, plucking the knife from my hand as I stole a nce at Troy, who was


    ring at me in warning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Maeve,¡± Troy hissed.


    I bit my lip, hoping he could see the desperation in my gaze. Then I turned from him and walked to the


    entrance of Lycaon¡¯s tomb, my breath catching in my throat as the air seemed to still around me, as


    though it was holding its own breath as I stood before the door.


    What next?


    I held out my hand, inhaling deeply, then ced it on the symbol in the center of the door.


    My hand tingled, little pricks of electricity racing through my palm and up to the tips of my fingers. It was


    ufortable, but I fought against it, keeping my hand nted firmly on the stone.


    I could hear Damianughing behind me, his voice lifted in excitement as the door began to give way,


    the rock crumbling at my feet.


    Suddenly, I was being pulled backward by Troy, his armsing around my chest and moving me out


    of harm¡¯s way as the door splintered and fell away inrge chunks.


    Before us was a tunnel built into the side of the hill, carved into the stone. Damian was already inside of


    it, looking around, his face twisted in delirium. He looked like a child, really, seeing something


    incredible for the first time.


    ¡°We¡¯re going, we have to get Pete and get back to the ship-¡±


    ¡°I need the moonstone, Troy. Do you not remember what happened in Dianny?¡± I whispered, watching


    Damian closely.


    ¡°He can¡¯t use it without you,¡± Troy protested, his voice a low hiss.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know that for sure. We don¡¯t know how it works. We don¡¯t know if he already has one.¡±


    pushed away from him, stepping forward into the tunnel


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Troy huffed, beyond frustrated, but he knew he wasn¡¯t going to convince me otherwise. I didn¡¯t wait for


    him to catch up as I followed Damian into the depths of the tomb, my eyes forward.


    ¡°Where the hell is it?¡± Damian was furious, looking more like the sinister man I had envisioned he


    would be. He swept his arm across a table, sending the ancient crockery to the floor in a shower of


    hardened y and ash.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said firmly, looking around the wide stone room littered with overturned pots and other


    stone vessels filled with what would have been priceless artifacts.


    But there were none left.


    Someone had already been in the tomb. Their footsteps in the dust when we breached the main room


    was a dead giveaway. Damian had screamed in frustration and panic, kicking and breaking things like


    an unhinged toddler.


    Troy, and therge man who Damian had been calling Rex, were standing with their arms crossed,


    waiting for Damian to finish his tirade,


    ¡°You know where it is, don¡¯t you?¡± he sneered, baring his teeth at me.


    I arched my brow, losing my patience. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been here before. Ie here all the time!¡±


    Troy cleared his throat, his mouth twitching into a smile and showcasing the dimple of his right cheek.


    Rex was holding antern, lighting up the entire area in soft yellow light.


    ¡°You stupid, stupid bitch! Where is the moonstone!¡±


    ¡°Not here, apparently. Maybe listening to Romero was a bad idea, Damian. I never met the guy, but


    from what I heard, he had more than one screw loose-¡°| shrugged.


    Damian kicked anotherrge y vase and knocked it over, screaming at the top of his lungs in fury.


    He was breathing heavily, his shoulder tight with tension and his hands clenched into tight fists. He


    mumbled a curse under his breath, then turned to face us, his eyes ming in thentern light.


    ¡°Lets go,¡± he grunted, starting back towards the tunnel. Troy was at my side in an instant, his hand


    gripping my upper arm as we walked between Damian and Rex. My heart was pounding against my


    chest, adrenaline coursing through my veins as the light of the outside world came back into view. I


    didn¡¯t know what was going to happen once we were outside.


    But suddenly the ground seemed to fall from beneath my feet. I stumbled, Troy catching me as


    struggled to stand upright. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Troy?¡±


    ¡°Maeve? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I closed my eves, trying to catch my breath. But when I opened them again, I wasn¡¯t in the tunnel. I was


    standing beneath a birch tree, its yellow leaves rustling in a cold, mountain breeze.


    ¡°She will never know her mate! She won¡¯t, do you hear me? Do you understand


    ¡°The doctor is on his way, I promise. Please, Leera, let me help him!¡± Mom was crouched over the body


    of a young boy, her white hair falling over her face.


    ¡°That child is a curse on your family! Everything she will set in motion-¡± The woman with the ck hair


    said, her gray eyes fixed on mine as she spoke. Mom turned her head to look at me, her brow


    furrowed, her blue eyes glistening with tears.


    ¡°Run, Maeve,¡± she said softly, her voice heavy with emotion.


    ¡°Mom? How-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s everywhere. Run. Please-¡±


    *I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    You can¡¯te home. You have to get far, far away. Promise me!¡±


    ¡°No, I


    ¡°Maeve! RUN!


    She was gone in an instant, passing through me as I came back to reality. ¡°Troy, something¡¯s wrong.


    Somethings


    I was standing in the clearing outside the tomb, Damian holding a knife to my neck. Troy was just


    inside the entrance, in his wolf form, his eyes narrowed on Damian and his lips pulled back to show his


    teeth


    Rex was holding something in his hands, looking over at us, waiting.


    ¡°Do It Damian sneered, his breath tickling my ear.


    I watched in horror as Rex turned to the entrance, pressing a button on the detonator in his hand,


    which sent a rush of rocks tumbling down over the entrance of the tomb with Troy still inside.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 287

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 287


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 287


    Rowan


    The little blonde girl seated at the kitchen ind was busy concocting some potion, from what I could


    tell. She nced up from her task, ring at me, then turned her focus on a bottle of cmine lotion


    that was sitting next to the sink.


    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly


    Kat shrugged, picking up a whisk and dipping it into the batter bowl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for you to leave,¡± she sighed, her blonde curls bouncing around her ears as her tiny arms


    fought against the batter. Katerina was only nine but had a personality that could bring even the fiercest


    warrior to his or her knees. Thest time I had seen her, she had been barely four years old, and she


    had been a handful then.


    I stood, sliding the stool back into ce and gingerly picking up my coffee mug, peering in side in the


    event she had put something inside of it when I wasn¡¯t looking.


    **Don¡¯t eat the cake,¡± she said casually, the whisk chiming against the bowl. I turned my head to look at


    her, the hair on my arms standing on end. Maybe I wasn¡¯t ready to have children.


    I could hear Talon in the dining room berating my Aunt Vicky for showing up at Winter For est,


    unannounced and apparently unwee. Caroline and Sarah, Vicky¡¯s older daughters, were


    snickering at the bottom of the staircase, shushing each other as they eavesdropped on the con


    versation taking ce in the dining room.


    ¡°Technically, you told Paul not toe, not me,¡± Vicky sipped from her mug, watching Talon¡¯s face


    flush with fury over the rim. I leaned on the archway, catching Dad¡¯s eye from his perch near the


    window that looked out over the deck. He was trying not tough.


    ¡°Why the hell would you bring the girls¡±


    ¡°Georgia and Rosalie have been wanting to see their nieces.¡±.


    What kind of excuse is that?¡± Talon hissed.


    ¡°And besides, how else would I have been able to get that letter to you?¡± She motioned to word a


    single piece of paperying in the middle of the table with her mug, rolling her eyes. ¡°For Goddess¡¯s


    sake, Talon.¡±


    could snatch it away


    ¡°How many warriors is the Alpha of Breles sending to Mirage?¡± I asked, just as Talon picked the letter


    up and folded it into a tiny square, tucking it in his pocket while he red at Vicky.


    ¡°Roughly a thousand, give or take. The lesser Alphas are putting an army together,¡± Dad stepped


    toward the table as well, gripping the top of one of the dining chairs. ¡°We¡¯re going to leave tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    ¡°Back to Mirage¡­¡± I breathed, lifting my coffee mug to my lips. ¡°Things went so well thest


    time.¡±


    Dad ignored me, turning to talk to Talon. Vicky reached over and squeezed my arm, beaming up at me.


    ¡°I heard you found your mate. That¡¯s wonderful! It¡¯s so good to see you, Rowan. So grown up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll meet her soon. Mom¡¯s been keeping her busy.¡± I replied, not sure how much she actually


    knew about the situation. I was aching to see Hanna, actually. Thest several days had passed in a


    blur of activity. Georgia and Talon had been in Winter Forest for almost a month, and Vicky had shown


    up only two days ago, bringing all three of my cousins with her. The house felt a little too warm and


    crowded with the entire family congregating inside its walls.


    Kacidra and Hanna had moved into a small cabin nearby, one of the older ones nestled in the trees


    near the edge of the new vige. Vicky and the girls had been sleeping in the guest room, while


    Georgia and Talon took Maeve¡¯s room, for now. Dad had some of the pack members get ting the White


    Queen¡¯s castle ready for people to sleep in again, its many bedrooms having been empty for years, just


    so he could breathe again


    a


    Mom seemed to be enjoying thepany, however. She was happier than I¡¯d seen her in years. She


    loved the cousins and had been doting on Gemma, who seemed to be doubling in size by the day


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ernest?¡± I asked, looking over at Talon.


    S


    ¡°Last I saw, he was in the vige with Gemma; she saw the midwife today.¡±


    ¡°I am so looking forward to meeting their baby.¡± Vicky smiled, ncing at Talon, who shook his head.


    LL


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll be back in Breles¡±


    ¡°Like hell I will, Talon!¡±


    I pursed my lips, nodding a farewell to Dad before turning on my heel and leaving the dining room,


    ncing down at Caroline and Sarah before I walked down to the garage and out into the driveway,


    carrying my coffee mug.


    Will they have a wedding?¡± Hanna asked as she poked a long piece of seaweed with a stick.


    | shrugged, stepping gingerly across the wet rocks along the rocky beach as walked along the shore at


    low tide.


    ¡°Probably, although I don¡¯t think Talon and Georgia are as traditional as Dad when ites to that sort


    of thing. Ernest is an Alpha; he can do as he wants. Gemma will be his Luna, though. I know that


    much.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be great at it,¡± Hanna stooped to investigate a rock, plucking it from the beach. She walked


    toward me: her mouth stretched into a smile. ¡°Look this areen band¡­I think that¡¯s jade.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± I took the rock from her hand, holding it up to get a better view of it in


    the fading light. The tide wasing in, crashing against the shoreline and sending a surge of bubbling


    gray water through the rocks beneath our feet. I started to hand the rock back to her, but she shook her


    head, smiling up at me.


    ¡°You should keep it; it¡¯ll bring you good luck.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will,¡± I said softly, tucking it into the pocket of my jacket.


    Hanna seemed happy here, for which I was thankful. We had been taking walks together al most every


    evening, walking far from the vige and along the shoreline until the lights of Winter Forest were tiny


    specks on the horizon. She was drawn to the beach, which wasn¡¯t a surprise to me at all.


    ¡°Will we have a wedding?¡± I asked without thinking. I fought against the blush rising on my cheeks,


    shaking my head. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean,¡±


    ¡°If you want a wedding, Rowan,¡± she said with a soft smile, her eyes creasing at the corners as she


    leaned on her stick, watching me.


    ¡°I mean, yeah. I think we¡¯re going to have to have one¡­being mates and a¡®II¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to rush into anything-


    That¡¯s not what I meant-¡°Goddess, I wanted to kiss her. I wanted nothing more than to take her into my


    arms and hold her against my chest and feel her hair against my neck. I wasn¡¯t a saint by any means. I


    had been with women. Kissed them¡­ and more i¡¯d had crushes and even a few girlfriends. But Hanna


    was so different, sopletely and utterly perfect that it almost didn¡¯t feel real


    But I could barely bring myself to touch her, knowing that once her hand was in mine it would be painful


    to let go.


    ¡°I love you, Hanna. I want you to know that,¡± I said, closing the distance between us. She looked up at


    me, her eyes shining the rich crimson sunset.


    ¡°Why?¡¯


    Why?¡± I repeated, slightly taken aback,


    ¡°Just because we¡¯re mates-


    ¡°No, l-l really do. I do. And it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t feel the same way. I know we haven¡¯ 1 known


    each other long and¡­ it¡¯s beenplicated.¡±


    She gave me a knowing nce, thenughed, reaching up to tuck her dark hair behind her


    ¡°I wanted to tell you that before I go back to Mirage. I needed you¡­ I needed you to know, even if you


    don¡¯t say it back. That doesn¡¯t matter to me. If something were to happen.¡±


    You¡¯ll be fine, Rowan,¡±


    If something happens here, though, Hanna. Just know I¡¯ming back, and when I¡¯m back ¨C I took her


    hand in mine and turned us back toward the vige. I didn¡¯t even know what I was going to say next.


    Her touch calmed me, setting me at ease as her thumb pressed into the palm of my hand


    ¡°When youe home, we should build a house.¡± ¡°A house?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Yes, something small, with a spiral staircase and arge window overlooking the water, a reading


    nook, and arge study with a bookshelf that goes all the way to the ceiling. We won¡¯t hang art, not yet.


    I want our children¡¯s drawings to line the walls¡­¡± she trailed off, inhaling deeply.


    ¡°You can have whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Our children could inherit my powers, Rowan. What if,¡±


    ¡°They could also inherit¡­ whatever I am, Hanna.¡±


    She looked up at me, furrowing her brow. I swallowed, not sure how to exin this to her. I wasn¡¯t sure


    of it myself.


    1 heal quickly, you know. I can sense people¡¯s deepest emotions and y on them. I don¡¯t know how


    theypare to my mother, or even Maeve, but I do possess them. I won¡¯t be a¡­ White King. That¡¯s


    not how this works. But our kids would be¡­ different, Hanna. But they¡¯d be ours.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure this is the life you want, Rowan?¡±


    I wanted to say yes without hesitation but couldn¡¯t bring myself to.


    ¡°Can I be honest?¡± I asked, turning to face her.


    She nodded, her face clear of expression.


    ¡°I never thought about having a family, or having a mate, until I met you. I know that¡¯s how this is


    supposed to work, you know, being mates and all. It changes you, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I never wanted those things before either, I just¡­ I thought I¡¯d be better off alone.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    We stood in silence for a moment, looking out over the water. Two strange wolves, two practical


    strangers, now bound by an unseen, earth-bending force.


    I¡¯ll be the Alpha King one day, that means you¡¯ll be¡­ Luna, of everything.¡±


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m cut out for it, Rowan.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure as hell not cut out for it myself. But it¡¯s my birthright. I don¡¯t have much choice. But I


    don¡¯t want to do it alone. I can¡¯t do it without you. I didn¡¯t realize that until recently.


    She squeezed my hand, and we began walking again. It was August now, the fleeting sum mer


    weather had given way to days full of rain. The peaks of the mountains were white with ter mination


    dust, the first indications of impending snowfall. The fireweed that once set the forest


    alight with rich pink blooms had now gone to seed.


    It was autumn Winter wasing


    It was a time to make decisions, Mom always said. Usually, that meant she was nning a purge of the


    house, and we¡¯d spend an entire weekend cleaning out our rooms and moving furni


    ture around to create a new, fresh space while Dad chopped wood in the backyard.


    But now it felt real, my rtionship with Hanna making me want to make nothing but major, life ¨C


    altering decisions. I wanted this life with her. I wanted to be the father of her children. I wanted a little


    house with a spiral staircase.


    ¡°Marry me,¡± I whispered, not sure if I had said it out loud.


    She squeezed my hand in reply, a hint of a smile touching the corner of her mouth as we walked back


    to the vige.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 288

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 288


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 288


    Chapter 68: Death of a White Queen Hanna The waves werepping against the shore in a graceful,


    rhythmic pattern. I like this water.


    It was frigid, biting, and sent a jolt of electricity through my body whenever I reached my hand down


    into the rocks and let it glide over my bare skin.


    Rowan swam in it on asion.


    I loved to watch him as he didps back and forth along the breakwater where the water was calm and


    safe from the swirling rip currents.


    We had been taking long walks togethertely, always ending at the port.


    I would perch on a rock and watch him dive into the water, his chestnut hair clinging to his skin as he


    moved gracefully against the heavy silt.


    Like a seal, I thought with a smile.


    Or an otter.


    My Rowan.


    How odd we must seem to other people.


    We were not the typical mates.


    We¡¯d known each other for almost three months and had yet to touch more than asionally


    intertwining our fingers while we walked.


    We barely spoke, in fact.


    But I found sce in our silence.


    Rowan had never once chastised me for my uncontroble powers.


    He never judged, rejected, or ignored me.


    I was just Hanna to him.


    Not a witch.


    Not a dream dancer.


    I was just the girl I hadn¡¯t yet had a chance to be.


    Watching him board the seane once again stung more than it had the first time.


    They were all going, the men, leaving us women behind while they congregated with the Alphas of the


    East to settle things in Mirage.


    I stood on the bluff overlooking the port while the ne took off and circled over the vige until it


    disappeared into the low hanging clouds, and I could feel Rowan¡¯s presence no more.


    This time was different and would be different.


    I wasn¡¯t a stranger to Rowan¡¯s people any longer.


    Rosalie was interested in me, enthused by my powers.


    She could sense them and make sense of them in a way no one else had done before, save for my


    mother before she died.


    Even Kacidra had softened to me, opening up her heart and epting me for who, and whatever, I


    was.


    And then there was Gemma, who had the strangest aura about her, something that pulled me in and


    kept me hooked on her every movement and every word.


    She had felt so familiar to me in the same way Rosalie felt familiar.


    I often wondered if Gemma had powers of her own, something buried deep inside, something dormant.


    But that didn¡¯t matter at the moment.


    I was standing along the shore as Rosalie, Kacidra, and Otto¡¯s wife Shelly fussed over the row of white


    roses that lined the stone fence along the inner wall of the cemetery further up the hill.


    The Temple to the Moon Goddess was nestled snugly in a crop of tall spruce trees overlooking the


    water, and the voices of the women carried on the soft breeze that touched my cheek as I closed my


    eyes and breathed deeply the scents of salt and pine.


    I was supposed to be here right now.


    I felt it in my bones.


    Why, I didn¡¯t know.


    It had taken some coaxing to get Shelly to join us on this trip.


    The temple was a good thirty minute walk from the vige, and she was reluctant to leave her young


    children behind.


    But I knew there was more to it.


    Shelly didn¡¯t worship the Goddess.


    She had been reeling from the events Rowan had described during one of our walks.


    She was a strange person in a strangend, someone who didn¡¯t quite fit in.


    Much like myself.


    I hadn¡¯t had a single conversation with Shelly, but I felt a bond with her, nheless.


    ¡°Hanna!¡± Kacidra called out, her voice mingling with the crashing surf.


    I turned my head to look up at her, her blonde hair swaying in the breeze.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time!¡± I let out the breath I had been holding and turned to look over the water once


    more.


    I had been practicing for this moment I had sessfully pulled myself in and out of my dreams on


    command.


    I had found Maeve, confirmed she was safe and alive.


    But Rosalie wanted more, something I wasn¡¯t sure I could do.


    She wanted to try to go with me into the spirit realm.


    And I wasn¡¯t about to tell her no.


    I licked my lips, chapped from the salt spray, and turned toward the temple, tucking my hands in the


    pockets of the sweatshirt I had found in Rowan¡¯s closet.


    It smelled like him and gave mefort as I maneuvered over the rocks to what felt like an uncertain


    fate.


    Shelly was watching me closely as I entered the cemetery through the rusted gate, closing it behind


    me.


    Her arms were full of roses, and a hint of smile was evident on the corner of her mouth as she watched


    me, her gray eyes focused on mine.


    She nodded, once, then turned away as she continued to converse with kacidra, who was alight with


    anticipation


    Rosalie had gone inside the temple, the door left ajar.


    I could smell the matches she used to light the candles at the altar the second I stepped into the


    sanctuary.


    I felt an odd rush of air touch my skin despite the stillness in the room.


    The candles didn¡¯t even flicker.


    The downy hairs on my arms and neck rose as I watched Rosalie move around the altar, striking match


    after match.


    She looked so young in the soft multi-colored sunlight drifting down from the stained-ss windows,


    the reflection rippling over her hair and cheek as she turned to light a single candle that had been


    ced in the hand of the statue of the Moon Goddess.


    1 swallowed against the lump in my throat as I gazed up at the faceless statue of the woman.


    She was etched out of pure granite, crafted as though the temple had been built around her.


    One hand held the candle, while the other hand was outstretched, fingers syed and palm facing the


    ceiling The fingers of that hand were darkened from centuries of being touched by parishioners who


    knelt before the statue, reaching their arms up to touch her fingertips as they prayed, much like Rosalie


    was doing now.


    I hadn¡¯t ever prayed to the Moon Goddess.


    But I sought her.


    I always sought her in my dreams.


    I thought, if I could only catch a glimpse of her, maybe I would know her reasons for giving me the


    burden I carried


    But now that I was standing before her likeness, I felt hollow.


    Unsure.


    And scared ¡°I don¡¯t think we should do this, Rosalie.


    My voice was trembling as Rosalie turned around, her eyes fixed on mine.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to, Hanna.


    I promised you that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think 1-1 can.


    What if something goes wrong? What if-¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the sanctuary now.


    This is her ce, her domain.


    That¡¯s why I chose it.


    You said you dreamt of a white temple and now we stand inside of it.¡± Rosalie hadid out several


    white roses on the altar that was situated between the stone benches and the statue, her fingers


    lingering on the petals as she watched me with a careful eye, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to do it,¡± I


    confessed, my voice straining with a silent plea.


    She wouldn¡¯t force me, that was true.


    But I couldn¡¯t deny her desires to see Maeve alive and well for herself.


    She was such a stoic woman, but a silent one.


    She carried herself with dignity and grace.


    She would never let us see her falter or give in to her fears, her deepest emotions.


    I wondered if she let Ethan see that side of her, but an overwhelming part of me told me that whatever


    she was feeling regarding Maeve, she had kept to herself.


    And now Ethan was gone to Mirage, and she had no witness to protest her actions.


    U


    ¡°I need to see it.


    I need to see what you see.


    I need to¡­to understand how this works.


    What this means.


    Not just for us, Hanna.


    But for Maeve, and Rowan.¡± ¡°1-1 know-¡± ¡°You and I are different, Hanna.


    The pack Lycenna needs you for something I have to understand.


    They want¡­you and Rowan, and I think I know why.


    But I need to know for sure so we can stop them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I breathed, surrendering.


    I felt a pitch of guilt at the fact I had given up at the mention of Rowan instead of leaning against my


    deeply rooted anxieties about attempting to take Rosalie, the White Queen herself, into a realm outside


    of my control.


    ¡°We have to try,¡± she continued.


    I nodded tightly.


    Kacidra and Shelly hade in, murmuring in low voices.


    I could smell the roses they carried in their arms.


    ¡°So, how are we doing this?¡± Kacidra asked bluntly, leaning against the far wall.


    Rosalie looked at her, then me, her expression softening as she smiled and shrugged.


    ¡°I think I¡¯M just hold her hand, see if she can take me wherever she goes.¡±


    ¡°That sounds too easy,¡± Kacidra retorted.


    Rosalie gave her a motherly look of warning, then turned her attention back to me.


    ¡°I asked her for guidance.¡± Rosalie motioned towards the statue nonchntly, her eyes still focused on


    mine.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I think we just need to touch.


    I should be able to feel¡­


    when you go, if that makes sense I know your method of focus 1-1 think you¡¯re right.


    We can try¡± Trying is all we can do,¡± she smiled, but I could sense her unease.


    When we first talked about the idea of her being able to Dream Dance with me, I was skeptical.


    It sounded impossible, in fact.


    But she was a White Queen If anyone could do this, it was us.


    I took a deep breath, looking over my shoulder at kacidra and Shelly.


    Shelly looked nervous but intrigued.


    Kacidra looked oddly excited and was exudating pride.


    I¡¯d never seen her look at me like that, and the silent encouragement began to course through my veins


    like adrenaline.


    I stepped toward Rosalie, my eyes flitting up to the faceless statue.


    I had practiced, and practiced, and practiced until I got it right.


    I was confident in my abilities to will myself in and out of dreams now.


    I could always find the door.


    But I worried about Rosalie.


    She took my hands in hers, the two of us stood between the statue and the altar.


    I said a silent prayer, not for us, but for Rowan


    Keep him safe.


    And if anything happens to me¡­


    Let him find his mate again.


    Kacidra Shelly shifted nervously on her perch on one of the benches, clutching the roses she had


    picked to her chest.


    I watched her pick the thorns off the stems with interest, eventually catching her eye.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing. I just¡­I¡¯m sure you heard about Lycenna. And Hanna is¡­¡± ¡°Are you a Dream Dancer too?¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. My great aunt was but¡­ not nearly as strong as Hanna. Can you,¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± I


    breathed, my mouth tasting bitter, I mustered up the courage to talk about my mother for the first time


    in many years.


    Shelly listened with empathy, her eyes misting with tears a few times as Iid out my truth.


    I had longed for my mother¡¯s affection.


    There had been a time when she doted on me.


    But that was when she thought I would grow into my powers.


    I never had, and the second Hanna had shown potential i was cast to the side.


    Shelly took my hand, squeezing.


    We sat in silence for a moment, lost in separate but oddly connected contemtion.


    We looked over at Rosalie and Hanna, who were standing, holding each other¡¯s hands across the altar.


    Neither had spoken or even moved in an hour.


    But suddenly I saw Hanna grimace, then twitch, her body going rigid.


    Rosalie¡¯s hands fell from her grasp as I stood.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, somethings-¡± Rosalie sucked in her breath, opening her eyes.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± I cried, jumping forward to catch her as she stumbled backward.


    A gust of wind that had no business being in the temple seemed to rush over us, bursting through the


    doors.


    Shelly had risen, the roses she had ced in herp falling to the floor.


    She looked around, her eyes focused on the rush of leaves swirling around our feet.


    ¡°Get her out of here!¡± Shelly screamed, darting forward and grabbing Rosalie by the arm.


    But another rush of wind knocked them both backward, tossing them against the far wall with enough


    force to shatter the stain-ss windows and send a shower of ss down over our heads.


    I lunged towards Hanna, who was struggling, her eyes closed and mouth opening and closing as she


    struggled inside her dream.


    ¡°Hanna? HANNA!¡± She screamed, pushing against me as I embraced her, willing her to take me into


    the dream to fight whatever demon was on the other side.


    But then I felt her tense up, her fingers gripping my jacket and yanking on the fabric.


    I struggled to get free of her touch, her grip intense and painful.


    ¡°Hanna! Stop! You¡¯re hurting me!¡± She pushed me so hard that I hit the floor, my head cracking against


    the marble tiles.


    I smelled blood, my own, and whimpered as I reached back to touch the wound on the back of my


    skull.


    Rosalie was darting forward, slipping on the white roses that had fallen off the altar, their petals


    dappled with my blood.


    ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t!¡± I managed to scream as Shelly¡¯s arms came around me, pulling me across the marble.


    I watched in horror as Hanna shifted.


    Rosalie stopped short of Hanna¡¯s wolf, swaying as she reached up to put a hand to her temple.


    She reached out and touched Hanna, who was snarling and sniffling, totally out of control.


    The room suddenly felt devoid of air.


    The petals rustled as they lifted from the tiles.


    I sucked in my breath, finding it impossible to breathe.


    Shelly let out a scream as a burst of air shattered the remaining windows and sent a cascade of ss


    over the top of our heads.


    I heard yelping, then Rosalie¡¯s voice raised in a plea of mercy.


    Then a sh of bright light blinded me as I blinked frantically to clear my vision.


    It was quiet now.


    No wind.


    No noise.


    I sat up, Shelly steadying me as we looked in horror at the scene in front of us.


    Rosalie had wrapped herself protectively around Hanna, who was now back in her basic form, her long


    ck hair syed out over her naked body.


    Rosalie was still, her cheek against the side of Hanna¡¯s face.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    Unseeing.


    She was dead.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 289

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 289


    Chapter 69:1 Felt Her Go


    Ethan


    Mirage was in shambles, but it was quiet. All around us people were moving as though in slow motion.


    It had been roughly


    eight weeks since Damian invaded and tore the ce to shreds. But oddly enough, the destruction was


    the only trace left of his invasion.


    All of his warriors were gone. The castle was empty.


    We had left Winter Forest three days ago, shortly after Ernest and Gemma had arrived. Rosalie and


    Georgia had stayed behind, and with good reason. Gemma was too far along to risk travel, and Rosalie


    seemed to have ns for Hanna.


    U nced over my shoulder at Rowan, who was huddled amongst a group of men pouring over several


    sheets of blueprints. Rowan was pointing to the lopsided radio tower that rose out of the trees and was


    covered in vines, his eyes shining as he exined his course of action.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I watched him for a moment, seeing at once the man he would one day be. A leader. The next


    Alpha King. He would inherit it all. The West. The East. Whatevernds Maeve found past the


    Southern channel. It would be his.


    I wouldn¡¯t let him inherit ruin. I was going to end this, whatever it was.


    Ernest was walking ahead of us as we sauntered around the castle grounds, bending every once in a


    while to examine debris left behind by Damian¡¯s men.


    ¡°He feels guilty for leaving,¡± Talon said, tucking his hands into his pockets as we walked.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t; there was nothing he could have done.¡±


    I believed it wholeheartedly. Mirage was a city of many packs, the territories bleeding into each other


    the closer you got to the city. Ernest didn¡¯t flee like a coward. He had hidden Gemma in the center of


    Mirage while he gathered the other Alphas. together, cing a few in charge of caring for those people


    who had been disced, and the rest to fight and guard their hold on their territories that bordered the


    city. Then he brought Gemma home, praying to the Goddess that things didn¡¯t unravel further in his


    absence.


    He was born and bred to be the Alpha of Drogomor, the sole ruler of Mirage. Ernest felt like he had


    abandoned his people, but what choice did he have? We didn¡¯t know then what we knew now.


    And he was after her, right now, while we tried to put the pieces of Valoria back together.


    ¡°He wille back to rule, of course. Gemma too.¡± Talon bit the inside of his cheek, shaking his head.


    ¡°I think you and Georgia should stay as well-¡±


    ¡°Of course, we wouldn¡¯t think of leaving. But this is his throne now, Ethan. I have no desire to take


    over.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you to,¡± I breathed, tucking my hands into my pockets. I already knew Ro would fight


    the decision to break the family apart again, and she was probably right about it. Regardless of the fact


    that Damian and his army had already left Valoria, we were on the brink of another major, far-reaching


    war. The Alpha¡¯s of the west were already gathering thanks to Paul and Vicky. We had to take care of


    Poldesse, once and for all.


    But then there was Lycenna to think about. As hard as I tried, I couldn¡¯t quite wrap my head around


    who those people were or what they wanted. I dismissed the thought, for now.


    Ernest was standing next to the castle now, looking up at a window on the fourth floor. A piece of


    plywood covered it from the inside, the ss broken and glistening in the sun in the shrubbery below.


    ¡°Troy¡­ broke out the window to get Maeve out of the castle,¡± Ernest said sadly as we caught up to


    him, nking him on either side. ¡°Gemma heard it happen, but she was¡­ she¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, son.¡± Talonid his hand on Ernest¡¯s shoulder, squeezing. ¡°We¡®re safe, all of us,¡±


    ¡°I should never have let her go to get Maeve alone. I thought we had more time. We all did.¡±


    ¡°They came in through the tunnels. There was nothing you could have done,¡± I said sternly, hoping to


    ease some of his guilt. Ernest looked at me, his blue eyes sharp and focused as he let out his breath.


    ¡°It was my fault. I showed¡­ I showed Julian of Greenbriar the tunnel system. He asked me about it and


    ¡­ I didn¡¯t think¡­¡±


    ¡°Ernest,e on kid. This wasn¡¯t-¡± Talon began, but I turned to Ernest, cutting off Talon with a wave of


    my hand.


    ¡°Alpha Julien? How-but he¡¯s an old man? What use would he-¡±


    ¡°Old?¡± Ernest looked confused. ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t old. He was close to Rowan¡¯s age-¡±


    ¡°You said Greenbriar?¡± Talon looked from Ernest to me, his eyes shining in confusion.


    ¡°I did, yes. He came with his sister, or wife, I honestly wasn¡¯t sure. She was the Luna of,¡±


    ¡°Oh, shit,¡± I said, running my fingers through my hair, remembering the blonde woman with the beady


    ck eyes who had been in the castle wh¨¦n Rowan and I came to the Mirage for the first time after


    Damian¡¯s invasion.


    ¡°What?¡± Talon arched his brow, waiting for someone to exin, but Ernest shrugged.


    ¡°Alpha Julian of Greenbriar was blond, wasn¡¯t he? Strange looking guy?¡± I asked Ernest. Ernest


    nodded. ¡°F*ck. We need to go back to Winter Forest, now. All of us.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? I can¡¯t leave before-¡± Ernest began, but I cut him off.


    ¡°Lycenna. Damian was working with Lycenna this whole time. That woman¡­ I didn¡¯t even realize it until


    now,¡± I was stuttering, trying to organize the plot ying out in my head. Blond, ck eyes, the strange,


    lifted ent. Opaline and Julian weren¡¯t of Greenbriar, no. They were Lycennian. I¡¯d bet my life on it.


    Julian was likely a grandchild, or however his crisscrossed gics tied him to Alpha Julien of


    Lycenna. Ernest had unknowingly opened the door to him, giving him a glimpse of the inner workings


    of the castle so Julian the younger could go back to Damian with a n. With a map of the tunnels.


    ¡°What would Lycenna want with Mirage? From what you told me about them¡±


    ¡°This goes beyond territories, Talon,¡± I snapped, my skin prickling with adrenaline. Goddess, this was


    getting more and moreplicated by the minute.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± Rowan walked up to us, eyeing us coolly.


    ¡°We¡®re going back to Winter Forest,¡± I said, giving Ernest amanding look.


    ¡°What? We just got here! There¡¯s work to be done,¡± Rowan


    shifted his weight and dropped several of the blueprints he had rolled up and tucked under his arm,


    cursing under his breath as he bent to pick them up.


    ¡°Lycenna was in on the invasion, Rowan,¡± Talon said before 1 could answer.


    Ernest crossed his arms over his chest, exhaling deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, not yet,¡± Ernest said defiantly.


    ¡°Ernest, you have to,¡± Talon retorted, his voice carrying a stern, fatherly edge.


    *Lycenna? How do you know?¡± Rowan was looking from face to


    face, waiting with little patience for an exnation. A few minutes passed as we argued back and forth,


    Rowan and


    Ernest protesting and being overall bull-headed about the situation. Rowan was clutching his blueprints


    in his hands, his mouth drawn in a scowl of defiance.


    ¡°Listen to me, Rowan,¡± I said sternly, but then stopped, sensing that something was wrong.


    ¡°Dad?¡± he said, but then looked away, his face undergoing an incredible transformation. His brow


    furrowed as he lifted his hand to his chest. ¡°Rowan? What¡¯s the-¡°| barely had a chance to catch him as


    he fell to his knees.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Talon knelt, taking Rowan¡¯s head between his hands. ¡°Rowan, hey, kid¡±


    He screamed, and Ernest dropped to his knees, the three of us holding onto Rowan for dear life as he


    crumbled between us. He began to protest, saying ¡°no¡± over and over.


    ¡°Rowan!¡± I eximed, shaking him. I was seriously concerned; I had never seen him act like this


    before. ¡°Are you hurt? What hurts,¡±


    A wave of what I can describe as absolute dread washed over me, drowning me in an instant. I felt my


    breath leave my body as I swayed, pitching forward. I didn¡¯t catch myself,nding on my side in the


    grass.


    ¡°What the hell ¨C¡± Talon¡¯s voice faded as I closed my eyes, finding it hard to focus enough to take a


    breath.


    My entire body was on fire, the pain so intense I couldn¡¯t stop myself from crying out. I closed my eyes,


    gritting my teeth


    against the onught of pain rippling through my body.


    And then I saw her, sitting upright in a hospital bed. She was young, her hair falling loose over her


    shoulders. She was hurt, her body covered in bruises. I was angry. I was trying not to scare her.


    Estre was talking to me, Vicky by her side. I turned to Talon, whose mouth was moving, but his words


    were distant, an almost silent murmur tickling my ear. So young. Everyone was so, so young.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± Rosalie said, her mouth curved in a soft smile..


    I turned to look at her, a girl of barely twenty. My breeder. My mate. I knew it then. I remembered. I


    remembered I felt it the second Iid eyes on her


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey,¡± she said in a quiet, strained whisper.


    ¡°Rosalie-¡±


    ¡°Ethan?¡± she said, suddenly panicked.


    I went to her, the images of Estre and Vicky disintegrating as | walked through them.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± Talon screamed, shaking me until I opened my eyes.


    I looked up at the clouds moving rapidly over our heads. I wasn¡¯t in the hospital anymore. I wasying


    in the grass in front of the castle.


    ¡°No,¡± I said weakly, willing it to stop. Willing her to obey me. ¡°Stay, I¡¯ming. I¡¯ming home,¡±


    I felt her go, taking my heart with her.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 290

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 290


    Gemma


    I walked through the house, my breath caught in my lungs. I felt out of body as I followed the warrior up


    the stairs, my eyes focused on the open door to Rosalie¡¯s and Ethan¡¯s bedroom as we climbed toward


    the top of the staircase.


    It couldn¡¯t be true. I couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    ¡°Send word to Mirage, immediately. I don¡¯t care if you have to send runners over the Eastern


    Mountains. You must get word to Ethan, now!¡± I said harshly, my voice steady despite the storm of


    vicious emotions rippling through my body. I knew it was a fruitless effort on the warrior¡¯s end. Ethan


    would have been able to feel Rosalie depart. He would know. He would,


    Oh, Goddess, no. This can¡¯t be real.


    Rosalie wasid out in her bed, her eyes closed, and hands folded neatly over her chest. I fought


    against the sob that was tightening my throat and nodded, epted the harsh, unfair reality, then


    turned away from her to wipe the tears from my eyes. I wouldn¡¯t let them see me cry. Not Georgia, or


    Kacidra. No one.


    Georgia and Shelly were downstairs tending to Hanna, who was breathing but hadn¡¯t woken up. I


    hadn¡¯t known about the n Rosalie and Hanna had concocted. If I had, I would have stopped them. It


    was a stupid, useless endeavor, dark magic with now fatal ends.


    The warrior had closed the door behind me when I entered the room.


    I was alone with Rosalie¡¯s body.


    I forced myself to look at her again, letting my eyes linger on her face. Goddess, she looked so young.


    Too young to be dead. I felt a rush of fury and I screwed up my face into a scowl to stop myself from


    crying.


    ¡°What the hell were you thinking?¡±] hissed at her, hot tears welling in the corners of my eyes. ¡°How-how


    could you leave us? How could you? Maeve-what about Maeve? She¡¯s not ready-¡±


    I balled my fist and punched the wall hard enough to put a hole in the drywall. I yelped, then fell to my


    knees, cradling my broken fingers with my other hand as I let the tears fall freely.


    Oh, Maeve. Oh, Goddess, what were we going to do?


    I heard the doorknob click and turn, and I rose, lunging forward to prevent it from opening but was too


    late. Kacidra walked into


    the room, her eyes red and puffy from crying. She was a mess, her clothes tattered, and skin scratched


    from the ss that had covered what remained of the temple. She had a bandage wrapped around her


    head, and I could see the pools of blood soaking through the white fabric near the base of her skull.


    She had blood in her hair and on her face. She looked like death itself.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you doing in here? How dare you-¡°I began, my voice biting and edged with insatiable


    fury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me that way,¡± she snapped, her eyes zing. ¡°You¡¯re not a Luna yet, Gemma.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± I screeched, taking a step toward her.


    But Kacidra was motionless, a challenging look etched into the fine details of her face. ¡°Hanna didn¡¯t do


    this,¡± she said sternly, assertively.


    | almostughed. ¡°Oh, she didn¡¯t? Then who,¡± *


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand. I know you won¡¯t even try to understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stand here and allow you to spout that nonsense about magic dreams and powers,


    Kacidra. Not at the foot of her bed. Have some fucking respect-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be alive, Gemma. You know it as much as I know it. Ernest knew you were


    dead when he carried you into the woods. You weren¡¯t supposed to be standing here, right now. Why


    do you think you came back? Who do you think was responsible for that?¡±


    | gaped at her, shaking my head in disbelief. Ernest had recounted the tale of what happened to us


    after Poldesse invaded the castle. I was aware that she knew. But I hadn¡¯t had a single conversation


    with Kacidra since my homing. She was a stranger.


    And her sister murdered the White Queen.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Hanna!¡± she repeated with heated fury.


    Iughed for real this time, looking at her, watching her face twist and then fall. I took a step forward,


    pointing at her with my good hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t die because¡±


    ¡°The Moon Goddess spared you. She gave my sister her powers


    ¡°Your sister killed¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t! I was there, Gemma! For f*ck¡¯s sake, will you listen to me!¡± Kacidra stopped short of


    grabbing me by the shoulders, her hands clenched into fists at her sides.


    I swallowed, my nostrils ring as I took a step away from her and gave myself an opportunity to take a


    deep breath.


    Whatever she said to me, whatever she tried to convince me was the truth, it didn¡¯t matter. The White


    Queen was dead and would still be dead. Gone. Never toe back


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    I snapped my attention back to Kacidra, seeing for the first time the exhaustion and utter despair


    lingering behind her green eyes. ¡°No-l¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just-this is all just-¡±


    She embraced me, the two of us standing as close together as we could with the swell of my


    pregnancy in the way. I found myself resting my chin on her shoulder, sniffling as tears continued to roll


    hot and angry down my cheeks. She was trembling, her chest shaking with silent, desperate sobs.


    ¡°What do we do now, Gemma?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Ethan will kill Hanna,¡± she said with conviction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he will. I doubt¡­ I doubt he would. But I can¡¯t say


    ¡°How did youe back?¡± Her question sent a chill up my spine


    as I slowly untangled myself from her embrace.


    I looked into her eyes, swallowing back the trauma I still felt from the night at the castle that gued my


    dreams, turning them to nightmares.


    ¡°1-I just woke up in a clearing¡­ 1¨C¡± | turned from her, looking over at Rosalie where shey lifeless in


    her bed.


    I felt a surge of raw emotion as I imagined what Ernest must have been thinking seeing me sprawled


    out in a simr fashion, lifeless. I reached up and ran my fingers over the ne I was wearing, the


    circr moonstone set in white gold. I had a small burn mark on my chest, the scar only a smooth,


    white patch on my skin now, but at one time it had been raw, aching.


    Suddenly, the room seemed to spin. I reached to grip Kacidra¡¯s shoulder for support. She said


    something in rm, but the blood hammering in my ears drowned out her words.


    The first thing I remembered after the invasion of the castle wasn¡¯t the cloudless, morning sky above


    my head. It wasn¡¯t Ernest¡¯s voice lifted in shock.


    I remembered waking to an awful stinging sensation on my chest. I had reached up to touch it, feeling


    only the ne my mother had given me. It was hot, so incredibly hot to the touch that I couldn¡¯t help


    but let it go. And then I sat up and watched as the bite marks on my hands and arms faded. I thought I


    had


    dreamt it.


    Suddenly, it was so real.


    What had Rowan told Ernest about Hanna and her dreams? Something about a ring? No, there was


    something else¡­


    ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡± | shouted, reaching up to pull the ne from my neck, snapping the chain.


    Kacidra was startled by my outburst, reaching out to try to grab my arm as I moved hastily toward


    Rosalie.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± she cried as I crawled on all fours over the bed, essentially straddling Rosalie¡¯s


    body. I pressed the ne to her chest where the skin was exposed above her shirt, praying to the


    Moon Goddess to help me, to show me what I needed to do.


    Rosalie was still covered in splotches of blood from where ss as sliced through her skin. ¡°Blood¡­


    her blood, oh! Of course!¡± | was delirious. I had officially lost my mind as I ripped open her shirt to


    expose more of her chest and pulled a tiny piece of ss from the skin that covered her sternum.


    Kacidra had her hands on my shoulders, trying to pull me away from Rosalie, but I shook her away, just


    as I lifted the piece of ss over the ne and held my breath as a single drop of blood rolled down


    its edge andnded silently on the


    moonstone.


    Nothing happened.


    ¡°Get off of her, Gemma! What if someone sees us,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I said in a panicked whisper.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Kacidra pulled me away from Rosalie and I sunk to my knees next to the bed, staring up at


    the profile of the White Queen as shey still.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone, Gemma.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I just thought-how could I have possibly thought,¡±


    But suddenly, Kacidra tilted her head to the side, eyeing the ne. ¡°Is it¡­ supposed to look like


    that?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    I got to my feet, the breath catching in my throat as I looked down at the neceeying limp over


    Rosalie¡¯s chest. It was glowing so faintly it was almost impossible to notice it. I could see the skin


    around where the ney began to pinken, to warm. I grabbed Kacidra¡¯s hand, squeezing it.


    Holy shit. I was right.


    A sh of light filled the room, and Kacidra screamed, sinking onto the ground and taking me with her.


    ¡°Not again!¡± she bellowed.


    I cradled her head against my chest as I tilted my head toward the ceiling, watching as the light from


    the ne began to fade until it was gonepletely.


    ¡°We¡®re okay,¡± I said softly, letting her go and clutching the side of the mattress to pull my body upright


    enough toy my gaze on Rosalie once more.


    Her coloring was different. The gray tinge of her skin was blossoming in a rosy apricot once again. I


    held my breath as one of her fingers twitched. ¡°Rosalie?¡±


    She let out a low, pained moan, and I jumped to my feet.


    Kacidra had scrambled to her feet as well and we were standing shoulder to shoulder as we looked


    down on her, tears rolling down our cheeks and dripping onto the mattress. She reached up, and in a


    swift, deliberate motion snatched the ne from her chest and threw it across the room, crying out


    in pain as she ced her hand over her chest.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± I cried, taking her by the shoulders.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She opened her eyes, blinking into the soft twilighting


    through the bay windows.


    ¡°Oh, my Goddess, Rosalie! You¡¯re okay! You¡¯re¡ª¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Hanna?¡± she said weakly, her eyshes fluttering as she struggled to keep her eyes open.


    Kacidra let out a choked sob in reply.


    ¡°I need Ethan,¡± Rosalie whispered, her breathing in short rasps. She sounded, and looked, awful.


    But she was alive.


    ¡°He¡¯sing, I promise.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all in danger, Seraphine,¡± she breathed, wincing as if in incredible pain.


    I stood a little straighter, caught off guard by the mention of my mother.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Gemma. Not-¡±


    Rosalie had begun to ery, something I had never seen her do before. She struggled to open her eyes,


    but turned her head to look at me, pain etched all over her face. ¡°Maeve can¡¯te back, she can¡¯t-¡±


    I watched as Rosalie struggled to form the words. Kacidra had risen and left the room, and suddenly, I


    was surrounded by


    people as Georgia and Shelly appeared, as well as a few warriors and Gretchen, the housekeeper.


    Everyone seemed to be talking at once.


    Rosalie still had her head turned toward me, her eyes watering as she looked at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I whispered, knowing she couldn¡¯t hear it over the crowd that had formed at her


    bedside. ¡°I promise. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    But she shook her head, her brow furrowed as she inhaled deeply, letting out a blood-curdling scream.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 291

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 291


    Chapter 71 : Trapped in the Desecrated Grave


    Troy


    I shook out the pants I had been wearing before I shifted, sliding what was left of them over my legs.


    My shirt was a goner, torn to shreds from the sheer size of the beast that came into y when Maeve


    copsed in my arms and Damian made his move.


    Thad done what I could to protect her, but Damian had nned for everything. I reached up to touch


    the gash on my shoulder, the skin prickling with heat as I ran my fingertips over the wound, wincing at


    the pain. A silver knife of some sort had been thrown, missing my throat by inches and lodging itself in


    my shoulder, knocking me off bnce and giving Damian an opening to grab Maeve and move out of


    the way before Rex brought the whole damn tunnel down over my head.


    Bastards.


    Rex had, however, dropped thentern during his mad dash to the tunnel¡¯s opening. I picked it up,


    wiping dust from the stic cover that housed a battery-powered lightbulb, and looked over the tangle


    of rocks and splintered wood that was standing between me and saving Maeve.


    I said a quick, somewhat sarcastic prayer to the Moon Goddess, asking her to keep thentern lit since


    this was part of her predestined grand master n. Then I turned toward the darkened recesses of the


    tunnel that led back into the wide, triangr room that Damian had torn to shreds looking for the


    moonstone.


    Someone else had been inside the tomb, and they hadn¡¯t used the entrance.


    That meant there was another way in, and out.


    I set thentern down and pulled on my boots, looking around at the walls of the tunnel. They were


    etched with symbols from anguage long forgotten. I had seen some of it on the map but couldn¡¯t


    make sense of any of it. Whatever I was looking at was totally andpletely useless to me now.


    ¡°F*ck,¡± I whispered as I stood to my full height, wincing as my shoulder throbbed and blood began to


    trickle down my chest. Had the knifended a little lower, or a little higher, I would have been dead in


    an instant.


    The only sce I had was that Pete hadn¡¯t been in the clearing when the tomb¡¯s door came down. He


    was gone, and I could only hope that he had gone back to camp to get help.


    I began to walk forward into the tomb, taking my time to peer at the symbols and the contents of the


    many broken vases and y pots. I was surrounded by gold, a true pirate¡¯ s treasure, and couldn¡¯t help


    but smirk as I picked up a small but heavy golden icon of what looked to be a man wearing a low,


    flowing cloak. I slipped it into the pocket of my jeans and tightened my belt against its weight. I¡¯d give it


    to Keaton to sweeten the apology he would no doubt be expecting for the mess I had led him into.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time I had spent milling around the room, kicking y and sifting through piles


    of sand that had filled the vases. It wasn¡¯t until I found the altar that I realized we had overlooked


    something major, something Maeve had mentioned in the many stories she had told me about her


    parents over the course of our journey. Something about a flower, but a specific one.


    I knelt and ran a finger along the carving of a lily at the base of the altar, tracing the stem to where the


    altar met the cracked tile of the ground. ¡°A moonlight lily? Is that what it was called?¡± | asked aloud,


    looking around as if the Moon Goddess was going to appear before me and answer my question.


    Maeve had told me the story of the battle, which had been one of her favorites when she was young.


    Her mother needed the flower to save her father¡¯s life, and it only bloomed at a specific time, under a


    specific moon.


    And Rosalie¡¯s blood had been needed to activate whatever powers the flower held.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Well, why not-¡± I pressed the palm of my hand to my chest, the blood oozing between my fingers as I


    pulled it away and ced my hand firmly on the carving of the lily. I didn¡¯t have special blood, I knew


    that much, but I had nothing to lose at this point.


    | stood there with my hands pressed against the altar for several minutes and nothing happened.


    Frustrated, I pushed my hand against it with all my might, grunting with effort before pulling my hand


    away.


    The altar had moved, shifting a fraction of an inch across the tile, a puff of dust in its wake.


    I stood, using all of my strength to push against the altar with my full force, straining against the sheer


    weight of what must have been a solid chunk of granite. The altar crunched and splintered the tiles as it


    slid across the ground, revealing part of a trapdoor.


    ¡°Great,¡± I huffed, catching my breath. I wiped sweat from my brow and ran my fingers through my filthy,


    dust covered hair. I felt like a little boy, bursting with childlike


    anticipation as I pushed against the altar once more, revealing the trapdoor in its entirety. The wood


    was ancient and broke easily when I mmed my foot through it, revealing a staircase leading down


    into nothing but darkness.


    I held thentern over the hole, noticing a set of shoeprints in the thickyer of dust covering the stone


    steps. Someone had walked up and down the staircase several times, always stopping roughly six


    steps away from where the trapdoor used to be.


    My chest tightened with anxiety as I looked at the prints, knowing with all of my being that someone


    had been trapped down there, much like I had been trapped in the main part of the tomb myself. I


    swallowed my fear and stepped down into the darkness.


    The skeletal remains of the man were resting against the corner of the square room. In the center of


    the room was an open sarcophagus made of pure granite, its lid broken into pieces on the ground at


    my feet.


    I was having a hard time catching my breath as I looked from the sarcophagus to what was left of the


    man who had gotten trapped within the burial chamber of Lycaon himself. What a way to die. I didn¡¯t


    like this, not one bit.


    I stepped forward, peering gingerly into the sarcophagus and let out my breath when I saw it was


    empty.


    Goddess, what the hell was I doing in here?


    I moved toward the skeleton, holding myntern up to look down on the man, or what I assumed had


    been a man at one point. His clothes were nothing but decayed rags now, hanging off of his bones.


    One of his hands was clenched into a fist, and the other held what looked like a book.


    I stooped, biting my lower lip as I carefully and gently took the leather-bound book from his hand.


    I jumped to my feet as his bones gave way, splintering into a heap of bone fragments and dust at my


    feet.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I whispered, wincing as his skull slumped forward and his hat fell off. I picked it up, dusting it off


    on my pants before cing it back on his head.


    I gave the skeleton oncest, weary nce before ! slumped against the far wall and set thentern on


    the floor. I looked around, seeing no other way in or out of the burial chamber than the stairs. That


    meant the dead man had made it into the burial chamber from above and had been purposefully left


    down here. How he had gotten into the tomb itself was a mystery.


    I dusted off the book and opened it, finding it in a fairly good shape for its age, which based on thest


    entry was over three hundred years ago. The paper was yellow but sturdy, and the ink he had used to


    write was still legible although it had faded to a pale gray. I scanned through it, reading whatever pages


    weren¡¯t stuck together, and found out the dead man¡¯s name, Charles.


    ¡°How the hell did you get in here, man?¡± | whispered, ncing over at him.


    Then I read the letter.


    May 1: Casimir and his crew have finally breached the innards of what appears to be an old temple of


    some kind. It took all of our tools, plus some fashioned from split and broken rock fragments, to loosen


    the stone blocks these ancient people had somehow carved and ced in a puzzle -like pattern,


    making it nearly imprable. Casimir has called off any further exploration for the day, as it is now


    raining harder than I¡¯ve ever seen it and our site is flooding, but I am hopeful that our party can go


    further into the underground dwelling by daybreak.


    ¡®May 5: The rain has finally stopped, but now we are down five crewmen. A strange sickness has


    gripped the camp, and it has taken some of our best archeologists into early graves. At first, I believed


    what the camp doctor told us; it was only a flu. But the men who died were the ones who had removed


    the stones blocking our entry to the temple. I mentioned that it was odd but was dismissed by Casimir.


    He is ready to continue exploration of the site and is sending some men inside the temple in the


    morning. I must go with them, as I am the only one who can read the ancient Lycaonic script found all


    over the site.


    ¡®May 6: To whomever is reading this, heed my words. Whatever is inside of this temple is cursed


    beyond a reasonable doubt. No sooner did we breach its walls into what looked like an ancient room


    for worship did two of our men sumb to fits of tremors so violent they cracked their skulls on the


    tiles, killing them almost instantly. Had it only been one man, I would have had my doubts, but two was


    proof enough that we were not meant to be inside these walls. Casimir wouldn¡¯t hear my protests, and


    instead pushed forward. He bypassed the riches in in sight and began to roughly dismantle the altar,


    pulling it from the very ground. Again, my words of harsh reproach were cast aside, and within an hour


    his men had pushed the altar sideways, revealing an entrance to what I now call the stairway to hell, to


    my own demise.


    ¡®Oh, how I wish I would have listened to my instincts that begged me to turn and run from not only the


    temple but the ind altogether. But I was just as greedy as Casimir. I wanted to know whaty


    beneath this ancient city. I needed to understand the ways of these people, long lost to time. But the


    second Iid eyes on the resting ce of what I knew was once a cherished Alpha, all was lost.


    ¡®They desecrated his grave, smashing the lid of his tomb into pieces and plundered the jewels that


    once hung around his neck and fingers, his body long turned to dust. All that time left behind were


    linens so ancient they disintegrated in one¡¯s hands. I realized at this point that Casimir was looking for


    something specific and had yet to find it, because he had grown desperate, and was barking orders as


    though I were one of his warriors and not a man of knowledge.


    ¡®Gentle reader, I leave out the next passage to spare you the details of an event I do not have words in


    which to describe. All I can say is that I woke up alone, locked in, nothing but a single candle to light up


    the eternal night and a silver dagger lodged in my side.


    ¡®l am dying, and it will not be slow, for which I am grateful. I had only the strength to walk the stairs to


    confirm the worst, that Casimir had abandoned me. But see here, in my hand, the stone I have found.


    How imperfect the shape, as though it was once a stone muchrger, having lost a piece of itself. I


    found it in the belly of the rags left behind by its once majestic owner. Had he swallowed it to keep it


    hidden? Why be buried in such finery yet hide such a strange gem within oneself? But here I am,


    talking in riddles.


    ¡®May 7: My dearest Mary, know that I love you, my darling. Know that someday, in another life, we will


    reunite. Callum, my son¡­


    The journal entries ended abruptly; the ink smudged as though Charles had died while writing hisst


    entry. My heart was in my throat as I looked over at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I whispered, rising onto my knees. I picked up thenterns and stood, adrenaline


    sending prickles of heat through my fingertips as I made my way towards Charles.


    They hade in through a wall in the room above my head, likely through another tunnel. I hadn¡¯t


    noticed a doorway, or even a hole, during my exploration of the area, but if they had broken through it


    once, it was likely in a fragile way already. I could get out. I would get out.


    But first I knelt beside the dead man, holding thentern over his remains. The silver dagger was


    behind him, hidden by a piece of fabric.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell your story,¡± I said earnestly, taking the dagger by the hilt and looping it through my belt.


    The bones of one of his hands remained intact, wrapped tightly around something in his palm. I took a


    deep breath, then reached out to take hold of the small stone glimmering in thentern light as his


    bones fell away at my touch.


    I held it up to the light.


    A moonstone.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 292

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 292


    The Moonstone.


    Chapter 72: When a White Queen Dies Maeve


    I didn¡¯t even fight as Rex dragged me away from the tomb. I was limp in his arms, my strength spent,


    every cell in my body bursting with pure, unadulterated grief.


    I felt empty.


    I didn¡¯t notice how thendscape changed as Rex carried me over a rocky hill and down into a small,


    sheltered cove. I didn¡¯t notice when my hands were tied behind my back around a tree and I was left on


    the shore, facing the water.


    Troy was trapped inside the tomb we had spent months trying to find


    And something had happened to my mother.


    I could feel it in my bones as I looked out over the water, a great transformation taking ce within me


    minute after minute, the image of the two wolves I had seen in the circle of stones flowing in and out of


    my mind.


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m not ready to lose them,¡± I whispered as I sat on the beach, waiting for whatever came


    next.


    Damian¡¯s cruiser was rocking on the water in the distance. It was arge, modern boat, its white frame


    glimmering in the sunset as I sat on the beach just outside of arge canvas tent at Damian¡¯s beach


    camp.


    I counted nine people in total, including Damian. I had been watching the cruiser for several hours and


    hadn¡¯t seen a single person moving across the deck.


    Nine people, that was it. That was all that was between me and getting back the Persephone for help


    freeing Troy from the tomb and doing whatever it took to get back to Winter Forest as quickly as


    possible. If I could get free¡­.


    I wondered how quickly I could get there if I stole Damian¡¯s boat.


    Augh rang out somewhere behind me, and I winced, turning my head only slightly toward the noise.


    That¡¯s when saw her, and my skin prickled with heat.


    ¡°Opaline?¡± I said, as though to myself.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was within earshot, however, and looked right at me as she walked along the beach, her icy


    blonde hair trailing behind her.


    She bowed dramatically, thenughed again as she rose, tucking her hair behind her ear. ¡°Princess


    Maeve, our royal fugitive!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± I hissed, digging into my restraints with my nails.


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing, but I already know. On a little treasure hunt with your boyfriend, huh? I


    see he was a sessful breeder.¡± She walked toward me, stopping short of me by mere feet.


    My cheeks med with fury as I narrowed my eyes at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here because my soon-to-be husband is here, that¡¯s why.¡±


    ¡°Who? You¡¯re already,¡±


    ¡°Oh, Julian? He perished in the invasion,¡± she said, giving me a faux frown before she began tough


    again.


    I swallowed against the lump in my throat, sensing there was much more to her story about her


    brother¡¯s, or husband¡¯s-whatever he was-death. She watched me for a moment, then knelt so we were


    at eye level. She tilted her head from side to side, her ck eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Damian is making me his Luna.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± I said, the sarcasm in my voice biting.


    ¡°I will be Luna of all of it, Princess. Every inch of the packnds.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± yawned.


    She pursed her lips, unhappy about theck of reaction she was getting out of me. ¡°Did you not hear


    what I just said?¡±


    ¡°I did. But, you¡¯ll have to pry the title of Alpha King out of my father¡¯s cold, dead hands before you can


    ascend the throne as queen.¡±


    ¡°Who says I haven¡¯t?¡± Something in her voice made the breath catch in my throat.


    I looked at her, trying to peer behind her haunting eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve seen him? My dad?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯ve seen him. He came to Mirage not long after the invasion with his son, the heir. Your


    brother.¡±


    Fear gripped my chest as I leaned forward, frantically picking at my restraints. ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, does it? A lot has happened since you fled from Valoria, Maeve. Like a coward.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t flee. I was being held against my will ¨C¡±


    ¡°By the man you now love, the same man who is the father of your child?¡±


    I bit my lip, closing my eyes to stop the tears welling in the corners of my eyes from running down my


    cheeks. I couldn¡¯ t possibly be this alone, could I? Dad and Rowan wouldn¡¯t have gone down so easily.


    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± I said firmly, my voice edged with righteous fury. Opaline smiled menacingly,


    her eyes narrowing into cat-like slits.


    ¡°Opaline, that¡¯s enough.¡± Damian¡¯s voice wafted over to us, and Opaline turned her head, her face


    falling as her opportunity to torment me further evaporated into thin air.


    Damian approached us, looking tired, his eyes lined with dark circles and his hands bandaged, likely


    from the injuries he had sustained when he tore the tomb to pieces. He reached down and picked me


    up by my restraints, lifting me to my feet and roughly pushing me forward to keep in step with him as he


    led me into arge canvas tent.


    Opaline followed but was quickly dismissed before she could gain entrance to the tent. I gave her a


    menacing smile of my own as the tent p closed in her face.


    To my surprise, Damian cut the rope that bound my hands behind my back. I looked around, taking in


    the splendor of the tent. The sand had been covered withrge rugs, and several couches had been


    ced around the table Damian had been using as a desk. This ce looked lived in, like Damian had


    been here for quite a while.


    ¡°How did you know where to find the tomb?¡± | asked without even thinking. The question had been at


    the tip of my tongue since my arrival at his camp.


    He shrugged, motioning for me to sit as he took a seat behind the desk. Arge tray of food was sitting


    on a side table. It was nearly nightfall, and it had been almost ten hours since Damian had taken me


    away from the tomb. I was starving.


    ¡°I have a friend,¡± he said casually, cleaning off his sses with his shirt.


    ¡°A friend?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Opaline; she is upset you weren¡¯t dealt with right away.¡±


    I turned away from the food and stared at Damian, wondering what exactly he had nned for me.


    ¡°She said my father went to Mirage.¡±


    ¡°He did, yes,¡± Damian breathed, looking down at a map on his desk.


    ¡°Uh, and? What happened to him?¡± Desperation was tying my stomach into a knot.


    ¡°He left with your brother. They were headed north, over the Eastern Mountains.¡±


    ¡°The Eastern Mountains? Why?¡± No one had ever been able to cross those mountains to my


    knowledge.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Maeve. And don¡¯t ask me if they were sessful. I¡¯ve been out of range for weeks


    chasing this damn-¡± He looked up at me, his face totally serious and tone stone cold as he continued.


    ¡°Where is the moonstone?¡±


    I wondered if he knew there was more than one, but decided not to mention it.


    ¡°I assumed it would be in the tomb. That¡¯s why we came¡­ but you obviously didn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    He red at me. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. What did you want it for?¡±


    ¡°To stop you from taking it.¡±


    ¡°There has to be more to it than that, Princess. What were you nning to do with it? What powers


    were you wanting to conjure?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡±


    ¡°Tasia told me everything, you know. About what happened to you in Dianny. She warned me your


    powers were unreachable, but I wonder if that¡¯s the truth or if you¡¯re lying about your abilities.¡±


    ¡°Tasia?¡± My mouth had gone dry at the mention of her name. Tasia, who had been so helpful, so kind to


    us in Dianny, had been working with Damian this whole time?


    ¡°I told you I had a friend who knew where to find the tomb.¡± His smile was wicked, and I felt bile rising in


    my throat as I forced myself to look into his eyes, steeling my expression.


    ¡°Tasia is a good-¡±


    ¡°Tasia wants what her pack prevents her from having. She is powerful, that woman. Too damn powerful


    for her own good. But with the Moonstones, well-¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t use them. She¡¯s not a White Queen.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still a descendant of the Moon Goddess. The Lycaonian line has always been much more


    powerful than the White Queens. I thought you¡¯d know this already, having seen Dianny and its


    people.¡±


    I swallowed, feeling lightheaded. Damian was right; Dianny held great powers in its valley. But Una had


    told me not everyone had the powers of Lycaon, that they were rare. That Tasia had been the first one


    born with them in many generations.


    ¡°What are you nning to do, Damian?¡± I was growing impatient. Every minute that went by was


    another minute Troy was trapped in the tomb and my mother was dying-at least that¡¯s what I felt like


    was happening.


    ¡°I want it all, Maeve. I won¡¯t lie to you about that. But, I don¡¯ t possess great powers like you and your


    mother and Tasia. Your father got lucky when he ascended the Alpha King¡¯s throne. He¡¯s been a lucky


    bastard his entire life. I¡¯ve had to grovel and sow my path to the crown every waking minute of every


    day. It¡¯s mine. It¡¯s mine as much as it should have been Romero¡¯s, don¡¯t you see?¡±


    He stood, walking around the corner of his desk and then leaned against it.


    ¡°I needed you to gain ess to the cave. I thought you knew where to find the moonstone and could


    harness its powers for me. Troy falling for you only sweetened my n. I nned to use him against


    you to do my bidding.


    Make you bend, break you. But without a moonstone, Troy wasn¡¯t necessary.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where it is,¡±


    ¡°I know, but that doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I can still use you to get what I want. Your father hasn¡¯t given


    up his search for you. Before we traveled through the pass I heard he was building an army,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let youy a finger on him, on anyone in my family!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be long gone by the time that happens, Maeve. I don¡¯t have any other choice. Once


    you have that child, well¡­ What happens to you will be what should have happened to your mother.¡±


    My hands went reflexively to my stomach as I red at him.


    ¡°That child will be the heir to three kingdoms. I don¡¯t mean to waste that,¡± he said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice, Maeve. In the morning you¡¯ll be heading back to Isle¡¯s with me, where we¡¯ll


    get word to your father of your whereabouts. He¡¯ll fall for the bait, and I will kill him, and then your


    brother, and then you. That baby you carry will be the heir to everything, and people will follow me just


    for the sake of the child. Do you understand? No one can deny that child¡¯s heritage-¡±


    ¡°You have no im to any throne!¡± I screamed, the tension in my body giving way to anger. ¡°You said it


    yourself outside of the tunnel! Troy is the Alpha of Poldesse. Not you.¡±


    ¡°Troy is dead, darling,¡± he said tly.


    ¡°He¡¯s not-¡±


    ¡°If not, then he will be soon.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do this. I won¡¯t let you have-let you have this baby,¡± I stumbled over my words, almost


    saying ¡°babies¡± and giving away my secret. I would kill myself before I let him have them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the Moonstones anymore, Maeve. Not if I have you. And not if Tasia is sessful without


    them.¡±


    ¡°Sessful with what?¡±


    Damian smiled as he sat back down, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Killing your mother, of course. Tell me,


    would you be able to feel it if it happened? Can you feel it right now?¡±


    I felt as though I would fall apart in that moment, shaking as I tried not to dissolve into a puddle of tears.


    ¡°No,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Maeve. What happens to the heir when a White Queen dies?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 293

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 293


    Chapter 73 : Winter Forest Will Fall


    Maeve


    I spent the next two days being moved between Damian¡¯s tent, where I was allowed to eat, and a tree


    just above the shoreline, where I was tied up, my hands asionally bound together above my head if


    Damian felt like being extra cruel.


    He had continued his ceaseless interrogations, asking over and over if I knew where to find the


    moonstone. He seemed less interested in how to use it, however, and was growing more nervous with


    each passing hour.


    I was beginning to think this wasn¡¯t his n. That, or he was in way over his head doing someone


    else¡¯s bidding.


    I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe that person was Tasia.


    I had spent nearly three days in contemtion, racking my mind for any hints of malicious, secretive


    behavior on Tasia¡¯s end during my time in Dianny. Our stay in Dianny had been an incredibly strange,


    confusing time, however, and even if she had said something, or done something, that would¡¯ve given


    me a clue about her true motives I could have easily missed it.


    Troy had said she could move air, I remember that much. Then I


    thought about the strange storm that had rocked the Persephone while we traveled through the pass


    and wondered briefly if Tasia had been behind it. Wind creates weather, right? Or was it something


    else?


    ¡°I should have listened when you were talking to me about meteorology¡­¡± I sighed, thinking of Troy


    and wishing I could tuck the loose curl that had been tickling my nose for hours behind my ear. My


    wrists ached where they had been restrained, the skin raw and dappled with blisters where the coarse


    rope met and rubbed against my skin whenever I moved.


    I felt a strange sensation in my belly, however, momentarily distracting me from my precarious


    situation. One of the babies was moving, rolling, his feet gliding over my belly button.


    ¡°Ooph, that feels weird,¡± I smiled, then grimaced as the other one, at least I thought it was the other


    one, kicked me sharply in the side. ¡°You guys are getting big.¡±


    It was well past dark now, the stars simmering over the calm surf rolling up the beach in the shelter of


    the narrow cove. Damian¡¯s empty boat was still rocking in open water roughly a half mile from the


    shore, its white body reflecting on the water in the light of the moon.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I gotta get out of here,¡± I whispered, wondering if anyone was going toe to release me from my


    bondage so I couldy down and go to sleep on one of Damian¡¯s couches like I had thest two nights


    in a row, never out of the watchful eye of Rex.


    T heard a low hum as I continued to watch the water, so low it was nearly inaudible. I tilted my head to


    the side, wondering if I had somehow gotten sand in my ear and it was messing with my hearing, but


    the hum was getting louder, growing closer.


    I saw the skiff as it inched out from behind the rocky bluff sticking out of the water at the edge of the


    cove, the nose of the small boat lit by moonlight. I squinted, wondering if what I was seeing was real


    and not a figment of my pained and dehydrated imagination.


    One of Damian¡¯s warriors was sitting on the beach, his head slumped forward as he slept. He was


    supposed to be on guard while the rest of the warriors slept in a second tent nearby. He hadn¡¯t heard


    the skiff.


    A wave of excitement washed over me as the humming started up again, a handful of darkened figures


    coming into view as the moonlight cast shadows over their bodies.


    I held my breath as I turned my gaze upon the sleeping warrior, a second skiff appearing in my


    peripheral.


    They were sneaking into the cove.


    I knew without a shadow of a doubt it was the crew of the Persephone.


    I could have cried, but instead, I very quietly attempted to stand,


    leaning against the tree for support as I shimmied upright.


    Suddenly, the first skiff let out a roar as the engine was pushed to its max, the boat flying into the cove


    in a boom of noise.


    The sleeping warrior woke with a start, crying out.


    But it was toote.


    The first skiff met the beach and continued up the sand, sliding to a stop and spraying a sheet of sand


    over the warrior. The warriors¡¯ tent shed with light as someone turned on antern, shouts of rm


    ringing out from within as everyone woke up and began to file sleepily outside.


    Then all hell broke loose.


    The beach had erupted into chaos. All around, me people were scrambling out of their clothes and


    shifting as the crew of the Persephone stormed the shore. I could hear Damian screaming harsh


    commands as he emerged from his tent, his voice lifted in surprise as Keaton jumped out of the skiff, a


    long spear in his hand. M followed, then Pete, and several other familiar faces began to run toward


    Damian¡¯s meager forces, not even bothering to shift.


    I fought against the rope binding me to the tree outside of the tent as I watched the fight take ce.


    The entire crew of the Persephone was on the beach now, outnumbering the seven or


    so warriors Damian had at his disposal by at least three people.


    Damian hadn¡¯t been expecting this. He had underestimated us.


    ¡°Keaton!¡± I cried over the fray. He turned his head toward me, nodding once before using his spear to


    block a wolf from lunging at him, smashing the creature down onto the sand with all of his strength.


    But my outburst had drawn the attention of someone else, Damian, who had been standing


    dumbfounded as he watched his warriors getpletely overrun.


    He stalked toward me, pulling a knife from his pocket.


    Suddenly, a dark wolf appeared out of nowhere, who I recognized as M. She tackled him to the


    ground, holding him down by his neck. She looked at me as if asking for permission.


    I nodded.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over. You kill me-you think that will solve this, that it will bring peace¡­ I was never the one


    you needed to worry about. Everything is already in motion-¡± M bit down, and Damian went quiet. I


    looked away.


    ¡°No!¡± Came Opaline¡¯s voice in a shrill wail of utter despair. She was running toward us, frantic, her eyes


    wide with disbelief.


    ¡°Cut me loose, M!¡± I screamed, seeing the knife Opaline had a death grip on. I wondered why she


    hadn¡¯t shifted yet, when everyone else had besides Damian. She looked scared, and distraught, but


    most of all, dangerous.


    M had leaped in front of me, standing between me and Damian¡¯s body. Opaline stopped short of us,


    holding the dagger up as though she were going to strike M with it, but her hand was trembling.


    ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯ve done?¡± she screamed, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°It¡¯s over now, all of it.


    Damian was the only one she would listen to. He was the only one who could reason with her. She¡¯ll do


    it, Maeve. She¡¯ll take over the packnds and leave nothing but destruction in her wake!¡±


    ¡°Tasia? No, she won¡¯t. She can¡¯t. She doesn¡¯t have an army-¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need one! Don¡¯t you understand? Don¡¯t you see?¡± Opaline was desperate, her voice


    carrying over the sounds of battle behind her on the beach.


    M let out a low growl in warning as Opaline stepped forward, but she had let her arm fall, her knife at


    rest along the side of her thigh. ¡°Tasia is the only one who can defeat your mother. If she makes it to


    Lycenna ¡­ it will be over, Maeve. Winter Forest will fall. Damian was trying to prevent that from


    happening. He wanted the crown, of course. He wanted power. But he knew if he let Tasia wage war


    over the moonstones, it would destroy everything, and he would be left with nothing to rule but and


    of chaos, and the Moon Goddess would leave behind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this magic!¡± I hissed, bucking against my restraints.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what his death has started. I can¡¯t help you. I can¡¯t-I won¡¯t be on the wrong side


    of this war.¡±


    ¡°Damian is the one who invaded Valoria. He was the reason,¡±


    ¡°I loved him,¡± she said softly, her eyes fixed firmly on mine. ¡°He didn¡¯t need to die!¡±


    ¡°He deserved it, Opaline, for the carnage that he caused and wanted to cause in the future. He was


    going to kill me and take my children,¡±


    ¡°He would have saved the packnds from Tasia. Now there¡¯s no one who can stop her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong about her. The Daughters of Artemis are a peaceful people¡±


    ¡°Oh, Maeve. There is so much you don¡¯t know.¡± Opaline swallowed, then looked down at Damian, her


    face turning red as anger began to rece her fleeting grief. ¡°I was supposed to be his Luna. I was


    supposed to be the one on the throne. I was going to take your mother¡¯s ce, you know. Lycaon was


    supposed to be the one we worshiped, not the Moon Goddess


    and her daughter. It was supposed to be him. He was the rightful heir, not Morrighan.¡±


    ¡°That was thousands of years ago! It¡¯s over!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s far from over! Once Tasia has the moonstones, she can rule, and she will conquer every corner of


    the packnds. She will kill everyone who worships the Goddess. She will kill everyone in the line of


    Morrighan, don¡¯t you see? She killed her own people to do so,¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I said, the word falling from my tongue in an almost inaudible whisper. Opaline nodded her


    head, a wicked, oddly timed smile creeping across her face.


    ¡°Like I said, there¡¯s so much you don¡¯t know. So, so much you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± she said quietly, and then she turned away, walking across the beach


    toward the trees.


    ¡°Cut me loose!¡± I screeched, knowing I had to get to Opaline before she escaped.


    M bit into the rope that held me against the trees, and within a split second, my hands were free, my


    arms tingling as the blood began to rush back to the fingertips. ¡°Where¡¯s Troy? M!


    Where is he?¡±


    Please, I thought desperately, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s still in the tomb.


    It had been three full days.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 294

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 294


    Chapter 74: The Moon Goddess Took Her Mate¡¯s Life on Her Twenty-First Birthday


    Maeve


    M tilted her head toward the beach, but I didn¡¯t see him anywhere. ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± I asked, my voice


    catching as my chest tightened with hope.


    Damian¡¯s warriors were fighting for their lives all around me. Every member of the crew of the


    Persephone had shifted now, and the battle was moving off the beach as they pushed Damian warriors


    back against the rocky bluff to our backs.


    M was glued to my side, guarding me, snarling anytime an enemy got near enough to be within


    lunging distance.


    ¡®We need to get you on a skiff,¡¯ said M over the mind-link, and I looked down at her, adrenaline


    prickling across my skin. ¡®Some birthday, am I right?¡¯


    ¡°Birthday?¡± I said aloud, then I felt the knot in my stomach loosen, the realization that it was, in fact, my


    birthday hitting me. It was just past midnight. I was twenty-one.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Troy?¡± I said again, my heart beating so rapidly ! thought it mighte out of my chest,


    forgetting about Opaline all together. I looked down at M, tears welling in the corners of my eyes.


    ¡®Where is he?¡¯ I said over the mind-link, fear creeping through my body. Did I have powers? I looked


    down at my hands, curling them into fists. Could ¡­. shift?


    ¡®He¡¯s fine, he made it back to us. He wasn¡¯t sure where they took you, but we were already preparing to


    go find you both. He¡¯ s probably just wrapping up the details of what unfolded here with Keaton,¡¯ M


    said as she turned, tilting her head towards the edge of the bluff.


    I could see him, in his human form now, dressed again, speaking to Keaton. He had shifted back, too,


    and was pulling a shirt over his shoulders. I wanted to run to him, but I knew he must be busy or else


    he¡¯d already have made his way to me.


    It was quiet now. The battle was over in a matter of minutes. M was trotting across the beach back


    toward the skiff, shifting back into her human form and pulling her dress over her head, smoothing the


    fabric over her thighs.


    ¡°This felt too easy, Maeve! Damian only had seven warriors? That was it?¡± M asked when she


    returned to me.


    I shrugged, wrapping my arms around myself as a cool breeze drifted in off the water.


    ¡°Besides him¡­ and Rex and Opaline, so nine or ten people total. I¡¯m not totally sure.¡±


    M looked around suspiciously, her gaze settling on mine. ¡°Who¡¯s Rex?¡±


    ¡°Did Troy not exin?¡±


    ¡°He was stuck in the tomb for three days, in one of the copsed tunnels at the dig site. Pete came


    back and led us to the tomb. We spent an entire day trying to remove the rocks from the opening of the


    tomb, and he just showed up behind us one day, havinge out of another tunnel. He dug his way


    out.¡±


    ¡°He dug his way out?¡± | gasped, looking over my shoulder at Troy, who was staring right at me as he


    continued to talk to Keaton.


    He hadn¡¯te over to me yet, and based on the look on his face, I wondered if he was keeping his


    distance on purpose.


    TE


    The moon was shining down on us, the sky dappled with stars. M walked past me toward where


    Damian¡¯s bodyy sprawled out on the sand, his throat stained red with blood. She picked up his arm,


    turning his watch towards me.


    ¡°It¡¯s 12:23,¡± she said with a soft smile, letting his arm drop. ¡°Happy Birthday, Maeve.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, attempting to sound grateful as I grimaced down at Damian, trying not to think about


    hisst words, and then Opaline¡¯s words of warning. Where was she, anyway?


    I could feel Troy¡¯s gaze on my skin as I looked back over to him. He was walking with his hands in his


    pockets behind Keaton and Pete as they made their way back to the beach. Troy looked up at me,


    eyes sparkling in the moonlight.


    He was close enough for me to see the way the moon turned his eyes a deep, navy blue and a soft


    steel gray. He was wearing one of loose white shirts and it rippled in the breeze as he neared.


    What was I supposed to feel, if he were my mate? M and Gemma had barely exined it to me, too


    wrapped up in their own feelings to help me understand. I already knew his scent. His touch already set


    my skin on fire with lust. I was drawn to him like a ma, but those things had felt normal, not


    destined. I had felt them long before I turned twenty-one.


    ¡°Should I try to shift?¡± I asked M.


    She looked me up and down, shaking her head. ¡°You should talk to my mom first, before you do


    anything.¡±


    I nodded, uncertainty tightening my chest as Troy stopped to talk to one of the crewmen, turning his


    head back toward me as if in slow motion.


    PARO


    A scream broke the silence of the beach, the sound echoing through the cove. I saw a sh of blonde


    flying from between the trees, then Pete and Keaton were running to Troy¡¯s side.


    Troy was looking right at me, his face twisted in a confused expression as he ced his hand over the


    center of his chest. Pete had wrestled someone to the ground behind him, and Keaton had grabbed


    Troy by the shoulders, catching him as he copsed to his knees on the sand.


    If I had screamed, I didn¡¯t hear it. I was running but barely felt the ground beneath my feet. I fell to my


    knees next to Troy, taking his face between my hands ¡°Troy!¡±


    ¡°WATCH OUT!¡± Pete cried, just as something hit me across the face, and I fell backward into the sand.


    I heard M scream with fury, spraying sand as she sprinted after Opaline, who had broken free from


    Pete and Keaton somehow and was taking off toward the skiffs with arge stick in her hands. My


    vision blurred, the starry sky above me quivering as it began to spin.


    ¡°Maeve? Maeve! Look at me! L-look at me right now! I need you!¡± Keaton was smacking me on the


    cheek, making my eyes water. I reached up to touch the wound on my forehead, wet with blood.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Get up, GET UP!


    I blinked into the darkness; my vision obscured by the blood trickling down from my forehead.


    ¡°Troy? Hey-hey, man just wait¡­ Wait a minute. Maeve. Maeve! Listen to me. Please, don¡¯t-don¡¯t pass


    out!¡± Keaton was desperate as he pulled me upright tilting my head to look down at Troy.


    His breathing wasing in gurgling rasps, his eyes half open. My throat tightened as I stifled a sob,


    my head pounding so violently I felt like it was going to split in half. ¡°Troy?¡± I said in a faint whisper,


    reaching down to touch him. ¡°You¡¯re-you¡¯re cold


    _¡±


    ¡°Go back to Winter Forest,¡± he said with considerable effort, his lips barely moving.


    ¡°We¡®re going to go back together¡±


    His mouth twitched into a smile, his left cheek dimpling.


    ¡°Both of us are going, Troy, we¡¯re going to get on the boat now


    ¡ª¡± I said,ing back to reality. His shirt was ck with blood, the crimson liquid soaking through the


    gaps between his fingers where his handsy against his chest.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Topened my mouth to speak but could only muster a choked cry.


    ¡°1¨C1 know. It¡¯s going to be okay. K-Keaton? Keaton?¡± I looked around, searching frantically in the dark


    for Keaton¡¯s form. I felt his hand in mine suddenly, and he lifted it into the moonlight, his knife in the


    other hand. ¡°Do it,¡± I said weakly, swallowing against the fear welling inside of me that was telling me


    my powers weren¡¯t strong enough to save him.


    Keaton¡¯s de met my hand, and I squeezed my fingers around it, not even wincing at the pain. I held


    my hand over Troy¡¯s mouth, my blood falling onto his lower lip.


    ¡°Please,¡± I prayed, taking his face between my hands once again.


    ¡°Maeve?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to make it this time.¡±


    : I felt my world shatter at his words which wereced with cold


    finality.


    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± I retorted, trying to smile. Tears were falling down my cheeks, running along my jaw


    before they dropped onto his shirt. I could see the blood beginning to soak into the sand beneath him,


    and then I knew.


    (Lv.1


    He was right


    ¡°Tell me about Winter Forest,¡± Troy said softly.


    I bit my lip, trying to hold myself together. Keaton¡¯s hand came down on my shoulder, squeezing gently,


    his other hand resting on Troy¡¯s leg.


    ¡°It¡¯s-It¡¯s cold there, but it feels nice. Crisp, and clean. In the winter the snow piles up against the


    buildings and we used to¡­ used to slide down the snow chutes on ttened cardboard boxes. We¨C


    we-¡°I choked on my tears, not daring to close my eyes lest he take hisst breath while they were


    closed. ¡°The sky is almost purple there, violet, especially when it starts to get dark. The mountains turn


    pink in the evening when the sun sets. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the most beautiful thing I¡®ve ever seen. I can¡¯t-I can¡¯t


    wait for you to see it.¡±


    ¡°Maeve?¡± he breathed; his voice edged with fear.


    ¡°1-I¡¯m here. We both are. Keaton Keaton and I.¡±


    Keaton took a strained breath, a moan of absolute despair escaping his lips.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this without you, Troy!¡± | sobbed, running my fingers through his hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m always going to be here,¡± Troy whispered, his voice barely,


    audible. ¡°You won¡¯t be alone.¡±


    ESS


    ¡°I want you to stay-¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Please try!¡± I knew my words weren¡¯t registering any longer.


    TL


    His eyes were fluttering as he tried to keep them open, his breathing bing more and more shallow.


    His fingers twitched as though he were trying to move his hands, and Keaton quickly bent over me, his


    body hugging mine as he took Troy¡¯s hand and brought it to my face. Troy¡¯s mouth flexed into a brief


    smile as I leaned into his touch, my tears wet against his hand.


    He took one more pained gasp, and then he stopped breathing.


    He was gone.


    I was in shock for a moment, unable to process the scene before me. I felt incredibly despair and


    indescribable pain. And then hot, uncontroble fury.


    ¡°This is what she meant, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I said under my breath, my mouth trembling around my words to


    the Goddess. ¡°When she she said I would never know my mate it was because¡­ because you were


    going to take him from me? Wasn¡¯t it? That¡¯s what she f*cking meant!¡±


    ¡°Maeve-¡± Keaton¡¯s voice was in my ear, his hand still pressing Troy¡¯s hand to my cheek.


    I shook my head, Troy¡¯s hand slipping from Keaton¡¯s grasp and falling into the sand, his palm towards


    the sky.


    ¡°You broke me!¡± I screamed into the night, oblivious to the small crowd that had gathered around us.


    ¡°You took my mate. You took him! I won¡¯t know my wolf because you¡¯ve shattered ev everything I¡¯ve


    ever loved. 1-1-1 hate you. I HATE YOU!¡± I was losing control. If Keaton hadn¡¯t been holding me tight


    enough to keep my arms pinned to my sides, I would have swung at him just to feel something other


    than the splintering agony that was ripping me apart from the inside out.


    ¡°Get her out of here,¡± Keaton¡¯s voice sounded far away, and I felt Cleo¡¯sforting hand on my


    shoulder, urging me toe with her, to move.


    | straightened my back, flexing every muscle in my body to prevent them from picking me up from


    taking me away.


    A hush fell over the group, a single quiet murmur of surprise weaving between us as I finally blinked


    away my grief and looked around at the tear-stained faces surrounding me. Everyone was looking


    down at Troy.


    I looked down at him too, taking in every line and curve of his face, wishing his eyes were open so I


    could see them, onest time.


    But then I saw it.


    A small stone the color of the moon itself was lodged in the palm of his hand between two of his


    fingers. It was stained with blood from where his hand had been resting against my face, close to the


    wound I sustained from Opaline¡¯s attack.


    I watched as it began to glow as though he were holding the moon within his hand, and then I let out


    my breath, closing my eyes as I copsed into Keaton¡¯s arms.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 295

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 295


    Chapter 75: The Fourth Time I¡¯ve Died for You


    Maeve


    ¡°This is at least the fourth time I¡¯ve died for you-or almost died for you,¡± Troy said weakly as Cleo rolled


    a bandage over his chest. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered, my mouth trembling as I smiled, and my eyes welled with tears. I looked from his


    face to his chest, which was moving up and down as he breathed.


    He was breathing. He was alive.


    And he had a moonstone.


    Keaton was sniffling behind us, M murmuring reassurances in his ear as she stroked his back with


    her head pressed against his shoulder


    I¡¯d had a strained rtionship with Keaton since the day I met him. I thought he was ornery and


    arrogant, and I would continue to think that, but kneeling on the beach with him while Troy died in front


    of us had cemented an intimate type of rtionship between us a shared indescribable grief, and


    eventually amunal joy when Troy opened his eyes once more.


    We were all standing in absolute disbelief, still processing the events that had taken ce in thest


    thirty minutes or so. Troy had died ande back to life. Damian was dead. Opaline had been


    captured and was hogtied andying in one of the skiffs, her screams of frustration mingling with the


    rush of the iing tide.


    And we had the moonstone we hade all this way for.


    ¡°We¡®re going back to Winter Forest now,¡± Troy grunted, trying to sit upright despite Cleo¡¯s protests.


    ¡°We¨Cwe can¡¯t. We have to go to Dianny first-¡°| stammered, stepping forward into the circle that was


    standing around Troy.


    ¡°Maeve¡¯s right. We can take whatever goods we find here back to the Persephone, but we¡¯ll need to


    stop to-¡±


    ¡°Tasia-¡± M and I said at the same time, which caused the low murmuring taking ce around the


    circle to quiet.


    I sucked in my breath, ncing at M before exhaling deeply and telling everyone what had


    happened, and what had been said, after M killed Damian.


    Keaton¡¯s face fell at every word. I knew he was thinking about Robbie. We all were. I didn¡¯t know if I


    fully believed Opaline, but even Damian had warned me about Tasia and her powers.


    ¡°We have to go back and see what happened. If there were survivors. If Robbie¡­¡± | tucked my hands


    into the pockets of my pants. I was filthy, still in the clothes I had worn when we entered the tomb three


    days ago.


    ¡°Robbie would have made it out; he¡¯ll be fine,¡± Keaton turned to Troy, offering his hand. Troy took it as


    Keaton helped him upright, holding onto Keaton¡¯s shoulder for support as he stood, wobbling for a


    moment before regaining hisposure.


    It seemed that my blood hadn¡¯t healed him. The moonstone had brought him back to life, but he still


    had a deep wound across his chest. Pete was holding the knife Opaline had stabbed him with during


    her attack, turning it over and over in his hand.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°We¡¯ll split the supplies Damian has here at camp,¡± Troy said firmly, looking from face to face. ¡°Maeve


    and I are going north, back to the packnds¡­ to Winter Forest. The rest of you will go to Dianny.¡±


    ¡°Troy, we should go with them,¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he rounded on me, looking irritated. I pursed my lips, biting the inside of my cheek as he


    continued. ¡°This was the n all along, to stop Damian from getting his hands on the moonstone. It¡¯s


    done. It¡¯s time for you to go home, Maeve.¡±


    His tone was incredibly harsh, and I felt myself beginning to cower. He was angry, whether at me or the


    situation, I wasn¡¯t


    sure.


    But Troy was watching me with interest as he spoke, his eyes boring into mine. I could feel his gaze all


    over my skin and it brought a warm blush to my cheeks. I looked away from him, knowing exactly what


    he was looking for. He knew today was my birthday. He knew what that meant.


    I wondered if he felt the mate bond.


    I wondered if he knew I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Troy¡¯s right; we split up. Someone find the keys to that cruiser in the distance,¡± Keaton stepped out of


    the circle, letting go of Troy. He was barkingmands to the crew now, his skin tight with dried tears. I


    swallowed against the apprehension tightening my throat and looked at M, who just shook her head.


    ¡°We¡®re really going to split up?¡± I said to anyone who was still listening.


    ¡°I want to go north with you.¡± Pete had stepped forward, his words directed at me instead of Troy. This


    took Troy by surprise, and he turned to face Pete, his brow furrowed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you¨C¡± Troy began.


    ¡°I¡¯d never been off the Isles when I first boarded the


    Persephone. Now, I¡¯ve traveled south, about as far as you can go. I didn¡¯t find her,¡±


    ¡°Find who?¡± Troy asked, narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°My¡­ mate.¡±


    Keaton let out his breath, shaking his head as he chuckled and turned to face us. ¡°I knew it all along,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious! I want to go with Maeve. I want to see the world north of the Isles¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Troy bit out, reaching up to hold his hand against his temple. He swayed, and I jumped forward,


    wrapping my arms around him before he fell over. His body was warm against mine, and I couldn¡¯t help


    buty my cheek against his back, thankful when his body softened to my touch. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m really¡­


    I just need to lie down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. There¡¯re couches in the big tent. You can rest while the rest of us gather up supplies.¡± I


    whispered against his skin. I felt him nod, weakly, his muscles trembling as he took a deep breath.


    Then he moved out of my arms and walked in silence toward Damian¡¯s tent.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you, Maeve. He¡¯s hurt.¡± Keaton was looking at me, his


    eyes shining in the moonlight.


    | swallowed hard, nodding as I looked down at my feet.


    Keaton was only half right.


    ***


    It was daybreak. Light was filtering through the tent p and people were walking by with bundles of


    supplies in their hands. Cleo came in carrying fresh bandages, and I sat up, giving her a soft smile.


    ¡°How was hest night?¡± she asked as she sat her bundle down on Damian¡¯s desk and began to unroll


    the bandages.


    ¡°He woke up a few times¡­. He¡¯s in pain, Cleo. I offered to help him but he-he told me not to bother.¡± I


    tried to hide my hurt but failed, my cheeks ming with a furious blush.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry he said that to you Maeve. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean it to upset you.¡± She soaked a rag with


    what smelled like pure alcohol, and I sucked in my breath, imagining how much it would sting when she


    cleaned Troy¡¯s wound with it.


    ¡°I want you to watch me do this, okay? You¡¯re going to have to do this when we¡­ We¡­¡± She paused,


    biting her lip and shaking her head as she set the alcohol-soaked rag on a small tray. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m


    totally on board with you traveling with Troy and


    Pete without me with you, being as pregnant as you are.¡±


    We had talked about it the night before. Troy, Pete, and I would be going north in Damian¡¯s cruiser,


    while the rest of the crew of the Persephone would be going to Dianny, which included Cleo. She had


    protested, but I knew she woulde to regret being separated from M if she didn¡¯t go with them,


    especially after hearing the story of Cleo¡¯s mate.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be fine,¡± I said reassuringly, trying to sound sincere. I had at least three months to go


    before I gave birth, and a two-month-long journey to Winter Forest. Troy stirred, shifting ufortably


    on the couch near Damian¡¯s desk, his eyes fluttering.


    ¡°We¡®re going to have to leave soon. Keaton is taking Opaline on the Persephone,¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not.¡± Troy rolled onto his side, hissing as he struggled to sit upright. His bandages were red


    with fresh blood. He blinked into the soft morning light, his gaze settling on me for a moment before


    looking at Cleo, then her bandages. ¡°No,¡± he said curtly, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get a raging infection, Troy. We¡®ve been over this twice already.¡± She took the tray between her


    hands and stood before him, giving him a motherly look, something that demanded obedience.


    He surrendered, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he epted his fate, and Cleo started to unwind the


    bandages over his chest wound.


    I wanted to look away, but Cleo called me over. ¡°This is the area you need to worry about, right here.


    See how deep this is? I¡¯m going to stitch it up-¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not-¡± Troy closed his mouth and breathed through his nose as Cleo gave him another cold


    look, then settled back against the couch.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to stitch him up. But you still need to clean the entire area at least twice a day.


    When you get to Winter Forest, your mother should take a look at it and see if she can help him, okay?


    He might have some nerve damage¡­¡±


    I nodded, fighting back tears. I hadn¡¯t told anyone about the painful feeling lodged in my chest that was


    telling me something was dreadfully wrong in Winter Forest.


    I continued to watch Cleo, listening as she told me exactly what she was doing and why. As she was


    wrapping a fresh bandage around Troy¡¯s chest, I looked up into his eyes, which were focused on mine


    again with the same intensity as the night before. He said something to Cleo, and she nodded in


    response, turning away from him and gathering her supplies before she left the tent.


    I held my breath as I sat down on the couch across from Troy, my mouth going dry. He cleared his


    throat, and I looked up at him, waiting for him to ask me the inevitable.


    But he didn¡¯t speak. He just stared.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel it, Troy,¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it does!¡± I cried, wringing my hands together. ¡°I¡¯m not your mate. Your mate is still out there


    somewhere, and I¡­ I won¡¯t let you sacrifice that happiness. If you found her I would¡­ I would let you


    go. I would.¡±


    ¡°I feel it, Maeve, even if you can¡¯t.¡±


    His voice was incredibly serious, which matched the look etched on his face. There was no softness in


    his features. He wasn¡¯t trying to convince me. He was telling me it was so.


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between being in love and being with your mate-¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± His eyes were shining in the sunlighting through the tent p. I looked away


    from him. ¡°How could you possibly know the difference? What do you feel for me, Maeve? Tell me how


    it¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°I love you¡±


    ¡°That is enough for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough for me.¡± I bit my lower lip, wishing he could just peer into my mind and help unravel the


    tangled web of emotions I was feeling. I loved him. I wanted him. He was the father of my unborn


    children.


    If he was my mate, I couldn¡¯t feel it. I couldn¡¯t even feel my wolf. My blood didn¡¯t possess healing


    powers.


    I was useless. I wasn¡¯t a White Queen.


    And it would kill me if he found his mate and refused her because of me. I wouldn¡¯t let him sacrifice that


    right, that gift. I loved him too much to let him do that for me.


    ¡°We¡®ve talked about this before,¡± he said, but I interrupted him, holding my hand up to silence him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change how I feel!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡± He looked like a totally different person than the


    Troy I had once known during those early, easy days at the Castle in Mirage. His hair was much lighter


    now, bleached a soft chestnut brown by the sun and curled softly against his shoulders. His skin was


    still deeply tanned, but his face was etched with lines of fatigue from months of turmoil and stress.


    He looked tired, annoyed, and overall displeased.


    I could see the silent plea of understanding in his eyes. It broke my heart


    ¡°I can feel it even if you can¡¯t,¡± he said as he rose to his feet, baring his teeth against the pain. ¡°I have


    been beaten, broken, and seen death for you, Maeve.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all of that,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me!¡± He took a wobbling step forward, his handing up to press against the


    wound over his heart, closing his eyes for a moment. ¡°I would do it all over again. I would. And I¡¯ve told


    you time and time again how I knew you were my mate the second I saw you. I was watching, you


    know, before I even knew who you were. I had seen you in the market twice before the day we met. I


    thought you were the most beautiful thing I¡¯d ever seen in my life. And that day¡­ the fight, you


    remember? I started it.¡±


    ¡°The street brawl? When I got pushed into the street?¡±


    He nodded, taking another step toward me.


    ¡°I was in the bar, waiting to meet with Horace on the castle grounds, just trying to pass the time. But I


    also knew you passed by Johnny¡¯s almost every day at the same time in midmorning. I saw your hair in


    the crowd, and I stood up from


    the barstool so abruptly that it fell over andnded on someone¡¯ s foot. He thought the man standing


    next to him had stepped on him, so he pushed him. And then the fight started.¡±


    ¡°And you ran outside-¡±


    ¡°And caught you right before you broke your damn ankle. Touched you. I felt it then. I¡¯d had a feeling


    what I was feeling was the mate bond, but¡­ that cemented it for me.¡± He took another pained step


    forward, shaking with effort.


    ¡°Troy, you need to sit down!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been fighting against everyone, and everything, your entire life, Maeve. I know you can¡¯t feel


    the mate bond. I understand your hesitation to believe that we are actually mates. But I feel it. I know it


    in my soul that you are it for me. For always. I died on that beach knowing I had gotten everything I


    ever wanted, and that my MATE would be caring for my children. I was okay with that. I didn¡¯t fight


    against death because of it.¡±


    ¡°Stop-¡±


    ¡°Surrender, Maeve.¡±


    ¡°What if you¡¯re wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Maybe I was wrong about the curse, okay? You¡¯


    re twenty-one now. You should have your powers, and you don¡¯ t, right? You haven¡¯t attempted to shift


    yet, and I don¡¯t think you should until we get you home¨C


    ¡°And Ernest¡¯s dream came true when¡­ when Gemma-¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he said softly, his hands shaking from pain as he gripped my shoulders. ¡°But we have one of


    the moonstones. That¡¯s enough for now. You need to go home, Maeve. We need to just¡­ see what


    happens.¡±


    ¡°My mom¡­ something is wrong¡±


    ¡°We¡®re going to fix it.¡±


    ¡°14¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fix it. I promise. I¡¯m going to get you back to them. I promised you that a long time ago.¡±


    He leaned his forward and rested his forehead against mine as he closed his eyes, taking a shuddering


    breath. He leaned further down, his breath tickling my ear and the side of my neck.


    | shivered from the sensation; it felt like it had been such a long time since he¡¯d had his hands on me.


    ¡°Maeve?¡± He said my name like a whisper.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    He kissed my neck, then my shoulder, his teeth grazing my skin and sending an electric sensation


    through my core. He was holding onto me for support, easing me down onto the couch. The kiss


    became intense as he reached up and tangled his fingers in my hair. When his other hand came down


    to cup my breast, I pulled away from the kiss, grabbing his face between my hands.


    ¡°You are seriously injured!¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Not injured enough to prevent me from doing this!¡± He pulled my hair, not even to hurt me, but enough


    to expose my neck to him again, his mouth lingering just above my skin. Oh, I wanted him. I wanted


    him in more ways than one. And I knew what he wanted from me. He wanted me to surrender. To


    finally submit to him. To ept what he believed as fact.


    So, I did.


    And if anyone hade into the tent, they would have found us in a verypromising situation.


    Troy had me on hisp, my dress hiking up over my waist as I rode him, trying with all of might to be


    gentle. He held me close, kissing my chest and neck and running his hands down my back.


    He reached up to touch my cheek, running his fingers along my jaw. ¡°I meant what I said on the beach.


    We¡®re going to get


    married. You¡¯re going to my wife,¡± he said in a gravely, strained voice. I grabbed my hips, guiding my


    movements and forcing me to slow my pace.


    ¡°1-I know,¡± I panted, on the edge of my own release. ¡°I want that too, if you¡¯re sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± he groaned, closing his eyes. I kissed him softly, my lips barely brushing his. ¡°Maeve?¡±


    ¡°Am I hurting you?¡±


    ¡°No, no-not at all..¡± he inhaled deeply, then paused as if catching his breath. He wrapped me in a close


    embrace, trembling slightly as he held me still.


    ¡°Troy, what¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a ring for you. I¡¯ll get you one.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me, you know I don¡¯t wear jewelry!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to mark you. I want your permission-¡±


    ¡°Think-think about what that would mean, Troy, before-¡±


    ¡°Is that a yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s-it¡¯s not a no?¡±


    He bit down, hard, and I closed my eyes.


    Fireworks erupted over my skin. All of my senses seemed to heighten for a moment, making me dizzy


    and driving my pleasure over the edge. I moaned, partly from the pain of the bite but also at the feeling


    of him inside of me, unable to hold back any longer.


    Before I could stop myself I had his skin between my teeth. I felt like an animal, feral, burning with


    uncontroble desire.


    Is this what it¡¯s supposed to feel like with your mate? Why didn¡¯t I know for sure?


    I bit down, leaving my mark on him, forever.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 296

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 296


    Chapter 76: Changing Course


    Troy


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Keaton tossed a bundle of supplies taken from Damian¡¯s camp into one of


    the skiffs, ncing up at me as I handed him a basket filled with what looked like a varied assortment


    of dried food.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to return to Dianny. It¡¯s halfway through August already. We have untilte October


    before


    ¡°Before the ice, I understand.¡± Keaton wasn¡¯t happy about my decision to break from the Persephone


    and head north with Maeve and Pete, but it was the only option. I had spent the majority of the morning


    convincing Maeve that I loved her, going as far as to mark her, cementing our bond in the most


    permanent way possible. Maeve was royalty, however, and I had a feeling her dad was going to be


    pissed that I had marked his daughter without blessing our union first, but I didn¡¯t have much of a


    choice. I wasn¡¯t about to let her go. ¡°But I¡¯m not talking about that.¡±


    ¡°What, then?¡±


    ¡°Alpha King Ethan is going to kill you, Troy.¡±


    ¡°And leave his grandchildren without a father?¡± | retort ed, leaning against the skiff as I tried to steady


    myself. The bandages around my chest were already matted with dried blood, and I was exceedingly


    lightheaded. I needed rest, but we needed to get off this Goddess ¨C forsaken ind first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a prick,¡± Keaton said with force. His displea sure was palpable. ¡°I just saw you die ande


    back to life. And now? I¡¯d hoped the n was to get Maeve back to Winter Forest and leave her there¡±


    ¡°You knew I was never going to just abandon her, Keaton. Come on.¡±


    Keaton crossed his arms over his chest, shaking his head.


    ¡°What do you have against Maeve? Seriously,¡±


    ¡°I have nothing against her,¡± Keaton bit out, his voice edged with bitterness. ¡°In fact, I quite like her.


    Had it not been for her, I would have never met M. But she is blind to your situation, Troy. Totally


    oblivious. She didn¡¯t know about the weight of your deal with Damian, did she? Not until recently.¡±


    He was talking about the fact that I was the rightful Al pha of Poldesse, something I had never


    considered actually iming. I had known since Damian intercepted one of our


    cruisers a year ago and had the crew send word to ourpound in the Isles that I needed to see him.


    Keaton and I had thought it was about business. We had been working for Damian for several years at


    the point but had never done business with him directly. We just smuggled goods to and from the Isles.


    I didn¡¯t mention it to Maeve because it didn¡¯t matter to me, and I figured she¡¯d drawn her own


    conclusions based on the fact I was Romero¡¯s grandson, but it had gone right over the top of her head.


    We had been busy, anyway, chas ing a damn gemstone to the ends of the Earth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to let Poldesse dissolve-¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Keaton said firmly, ¡°There would be a pow er struggle, Troy. Poldesse would end up in


    someone else¡¯s hands, and who knows who that would be? Damian had close ties with prominent


    families all over the Isles, people that have no business having that much power.¡±


    ¡°Then I say I¡¯m Alpha in name and let-¡±


    ¡°And let the people of the Isles suffer under the rule of a regent, likely one of Damian¡¯s men?¡±


    ¡°No, it would be you. You¡¯d be my Beta.¡±


    Keaton let his arms drop to his sides, flexing his fingers. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking rationally,¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I just been stabbed through the heart, Keaton!¡±


    ¡°You lose in either situation!¡± he shouted, throwing his hands in the air in frustration. ¡°Goddess, Troy.


    Poldesse IN VADEDnd governed by Alpha King Ethan. It doesn¡¯t mat ter what your rtionship is


    with Maeve. You will be held responsible for all of it, especially with Damian dead.¡±


    ¡°What would you have me do, then? Run? Hide like a coward? Leave Maeve to fend for herself?


    Abandon my kids like my parents did to me? Absolutely not-¡±


    ¨C ¡°This moment,¡± Keaton said as he pointed to the space between us, ¡°decides everything. Your path.


    Your future-¡±


    ¡°Alpha Ethan won¡¯t kill me,¡± I said with conviction, the force of my words sending a rush of pain through


    my chest. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about her brother.¡±


    Keaton rolled his eyes and turned away from me, busy ing himself with tying up a canvas sack of


    goods we packed while taking down Damian¡¯s camp.


    ¡°This goes beyond your fear of Ethan killing me-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re thinking this through-¡±


    ¡°The only time we¡¯ve been separated was when I was sent to Valoria,¡± I began, taking a deep breath.


    ¡°You were angry with me about that too.¡±


    Keaton straightened to his full height, giving me a look that instantly reminded me of the first time I had


    ever met him. He had been eight years old, the leader of a pack of orphans who varied in age, some


    younger, but most were older than him, young teenagers who bent the knee to a skinny, scrappy kid in


    cut-off jeans three sizes too big for him. His parents had died in the war, at least that was the story he


    told.


    I¡¯d never been loyal to an Alpha.


    I¡¯d only ever been loyal to Keaton. He was the only fam ily I had ever had.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t ever see you again.¡± Keaton struggled with the words, tilting his head back and


    groaning before making eye contact with me again, shaking his head. ¡°It was different when you went


    to Valoria for Damian. We didn¡¯t have much of a choice. You couldn¡¯t tell him no.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not walking into a trap, if that¡¯s what you think-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that. I just know¡­ Troy I know the second you step foot on the cruiser, everything we


    worked for is over. Our crew¡­ our ship. It¡¯s always been ours, not just mine.¡±


    ¡°I know. We have mates to think about now, Keat.¡±


    He considered this, a soft smile touching the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve f*cking thought?¡±


    ¡°Not me,¡± Iughed shortly, reaching up to touch the fresh stitches. We stood in silence for a moment,


    watching as the crew pulled down therge canvas tent and folded it up.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t hear from you, or about you, I¡¯lle to Win ter Forest and kill Alpha Ethan myself.¡±


    ¡°You shoulde visit anyway. None of us have ever been that far north. M will want to visit Duck.¡±


    Keaton grinned, shaking his head as he met my eyes. The actual words he wanted to say seemed to


    pass behind them, etched into his face. Instead, he said, ¡°Do you think Maeve will let Duck stay with


    the Persephone?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± | said slowly, both of us knowing that wasn¡¯t a fight we wanted to take on.


    *


    **


    Duck was running along the deck of the cruiser, his


    snout gliding across the waxed floorboards as he examined his new surroundings. I could still see the


    Persephone on the Horizon as it headed west, its sails at full mast.


    I turned toward the windows of the control room where Pete was seated behind arge dashboard with


    several dif ferent screens and navigation tools, his eyes wide as he marveled at technology he had


    likely never seen before.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a cruiser,¡± Maeve said from the railing as she tied her hair into a bun. ¡°This is a yacht.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s going to get us north much faster than the Persephone.¡± | swallowed the hurt


    lingering be hind my words as I watched the Persephone gain more dis tance. It felt like a chapter of


    my life had closed, and the fu ture felt uncertain.


    Maeve rubbed at the spot where her neck met her shoulder as she walked across the deck toward the


    control room, which had a door leading down into the lower level of the boat. Beneath the deck was a


    large master bedroom and bathroom, a kitchen, a few storage areas, and a bunkroom.


    It was much smaller than the Persephone, but its size would prove useful as we made our way back


    through the southern pass. We were lighter and faster. I had estimated our journey to Winter Forest to


    take a month at least, but at the rate we were already moving, we could easily shave off a week.


    ¡°I need to change your bandages before you go to bed,¡± she said over her shoulder.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be going to be for a while,¡±


    ¡°Then before I go to bed. You¡¯re supposed to be rest ing!¡± She stopped walking and was staring right at


    me, dressed in one of my worn-in button-down shirts and a pair of cotton shorts she had made by


    cutting off the legs of an old pair of sweatpants I had tucked away in my room on the Persephone.


    Nothing fit her anymore, that was true. Her slender, athletic figure had softened and rounded. She


    could bal ance things on her stomach now, and the buttons of her shirt were tight against the growing


    swell. I had never seen anything more beautiful in my life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest,¡± | assured her as she slipped back into the in side of the boat, stopping to talk to Pete for a


    moment be fore disappearing from view.


    Duck had followed, of course. Maeve was his person, and he hadn¡¯t let her out of his sight since he


    was brought onto the cruiser.


    I turned toward the railing, catching a final glimpse of


    the Persephone before it faded from view.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll ever see her again?¡± Pete said, nod ding toward the speck on the horizon as he


    walked over to me, standing at my side.


    I nodded but felt an overwhelming sense of finality as the sun began to set and the calm water was


    swallowed by darkness. ¡°Keaton wille to Winter Forest when it¡¯s safe. We can get you home¡­ at


    least whenever you¡¯re ready to do that.¡±


    ¡°Eh, we¡¯ll see. I¡¯ve seen enough of warm water and trop ical weather for a lifetime. I¡¯ve never seen


    snow, you know.¡±


    ¡°Me neither,¡± | admitted, wincing as | adjusted my stance. My chest was killing me. My whole body


    ached.


    ¡°Hey, Troy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­ uh, see anything? When you died?¡± Pete said with a blush. He was shy, that was obvious.


    But I liked the guy.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think I did. Just Maeve¡¯s face, I guess. I honestly felt like when you¡¯re just on the edge of


    sleep, you know, when you¡¯re still aware beyond the point of being


    able to keep your eyes open?¡±


    ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Getting stabbed? Yeah-¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, when you started to¡­ go¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered honestly, ncing over at him. ¡°I was cold, that¡¯s it. I was more¡­ upset. I wasn¡¯t


    ready to die, you know. I didn¡¯t want to leave yet. I felt guilty, more than any thing¡±


    Pete tapped his fingers on the railing, his face falling as he flushed with sudden emotion. ¡°It was just


    me and my ma when I joined the crew of the Persephone. She didn¡¯t want me to do it, but¡­ I had to


    get away, see some things, do something other than fish. I had an older brother, Nathan. Nate. He died


    when he was sixteen. I was eight.¡±


    ¡°Pete, I¡¯m sorry,¡±


    He waved his hand in dismissal, shrugging as he looked out over the water. ¡°He nearly drowned in the


    cove by our house back on Drifter¡¯s Rock. He survived that, but¡­ I¡¯m not sure what happened. Drifters


    was a small vige, with no real leadership. People kept to themselves. But there was a Poldesse


    sheriff on the ind. Nate got sick from the amount of water that got into his lungs and¡­ well, the sher


    iff wouldn¡¯t let my ma leave the ind with him to get help in Avondale.¡±


    Texhaled through my nose, nostrils ring as I thought back to the Reconstruction period after the War.


    Pete was just a little bit older than Maeve, so when he was eight, Poldesse was still operating in


    secrecy with Damian assign ing elite warriors to the smaller inds to keep the viges under his


    thumb. I didn¡¯t even know the name of the Alpha of Poldesse in those days. I would¡¯ve been eleven or


    twelve, and Damian had yet to cement himself as the true Alpha and was likely still working under the


    influence of Romero from afar.


    ¡°Nate said he wasn¡¯t ready when he died. He was¡­ he was begging. It was the worst ¨C¡± Pete cleared


    his throat, looking down at where his fingers were wrapped around the metal railing. ¡°Thank you for


    telling me how it felt, Troy. I feel better knowing that maybe¡­ Nate wasn¡¯t in pain.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I reached out, wincing as the motion sent a fresh ripple of pain through my


    chest as I patted Pete gently on the back.


    ¡°Anyway ¨C¡± Pete said as he cleared his throat again, shaking his head. ¡°What¡¯s the n now?¡±


    ¡°Head north. Skirt around the Isles, and only makend fall when we need to stop for supplies. We


    need to get to Winter Forest before the weather turns. We only have a two


    ¨C month window before the northern pass begins to freeze.¡±


    Opaline was being held in one of the storage rooms on the boat, our captive. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what


    was going to happen to her when we reached Winter Forest, but I couldn¡¯t risk her escaping while the


    Persephone scoped out the situation in Dianny.


    She was technically a prisoner of war, and I meant to hand her over to Ethan myself.


    Hopefully, that would soften the punishment I was ex pecting when we arrived in Winter Forest.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 297

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 297


    Chapter 77 : An Act of War


    Rowan


    Dad had been in Mom¡¯s room with the door closed for two days. Gretchen, Georgia, and Vicky had


    busied them selves with making food and tending to the house, carrying trays of tea and snacks


    upstairs on a regr basis, the trays untouched as they rested on the carpeted floor until they were


    eventually cleared away by Gretchen.


    Despite the amount of people in the house, it was dead silent. Every once in a while, someone started


    the washing machine in theundry room, or a tea kettle squealed in the kitchen, but otherwise, the


    many upants of the house walked around in somber, quiet steps, waiting for the door of the master


    bedroom to open and for Ethan toe out and exin to us what we needed to do.


    Mom was alive. So was Hanna. We didn¡¯t know until we got home from Mirage that they had both


    survived whatev er catastrophes had happened in our absence. The ne ride home had been the


    longest five hours of my life.


    I was sitting in the den with my hands tucked between my knees, watching Vicky and her daughters


    chopping vegetables in the kitchen. Talon came into the kitchen, looking grave as he bent his head to


    whisper in his sister¡¯s


    ear. He noticed me as he straightened up, giving me a tight nod, then motioned his head toward the


    back door as he stepped into the den, willing me to follow.


    | stepped outside, closing the backdoor behind me as I moved with quick steps after Talon, who was


    walking briskly toward the gate leading to the trails that wove around the grounds of the White Queen¡¯s


    castle. All ns to move the extended family into the castle, for the time being, had ceased when we


    returned. No one wanted to be far from Mom.


    ¡°We need to talk to Hanna.¡± Talon held the gate open for me as I passed through, shutting it with a soft


    click. ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied firmly, tucking my hands into the pockets of my nnel jacket against the cool breeze


    rustling the trees. We walked along the fence, and I knew he was mean ing to walk out onto the road


    leading down to the vige. Kacidra and Hanna were staying in a cabin on the outskirts of the forest,


    not far from where we were now.


    ¡°I understand that she¡¯s your mate, but,¡±


    ¡°But nothing. Hanna didn¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Gemma isn¡¯t sure¡±


    ¡°Gemma wasn¡¯t there!¡± | swallowed against the fury ris ing in my throat, struggling to catch my breath.


    We had heard a brief synopsis of what happened in the aftermath of the event that had momentarily


    killed my mother and put my mate in aa.


    Gemma had saved Mom¡¯s life, but how she had done so was a mystery. She told us Mom made her


    promise not to tell anyone what happened in the bedroom where Mom¡¯s body had beenid out. Not


    even Dad, which made him fu rious. He had locked himself in their bedroom after that, no doubt to get


    the truth out of Mom.


    ¡°Otto has already tried to talk to Shelly. She¡¯s terrified, Rowan. She¡¯s not saying a word.¡±


    ¡°Then we will talk to Kacidra, she was with them. But not Hanna.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Tell me,¡±


    ¡°Because I forbid it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mate killed your mother, Rowan-¡±


    ¡°Talon, shut the f*ck up.¡±


    Talon stopped walking, stunned into silence. I turned to him, fighting against the embarrassment that


    sent a furious


    Lv.1


    blush up my neck. I hadn¡¯t meant to say that out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±


    To my surprise he smiled, his brows arched in surprise. Then, heughed heartily, throwing his head


    back.


    ¡°What the hell is so funny?¡± | stammered, tightening my hands into fists in my pockets.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you talk like that before. You sound ed¡­ so much like your dad. It caught me off


    guard.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I murmured, looking away from him as adrenaline prickled across my skin. I was thankful we


    were out of earshot of the house. Even though I was a grown man, if Dad had overheard me say that to


    Talon ¡­ ¡°Mom told me Aunt Georgia taught Maeve and I curse words when we were young.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she did. Ernest too. Vicky wasn¡¯t much of a help in that regard, either. I¡¯ll never forget the time


    you called Ernest a ¡®shithead in front of your father. You must have been seven, I think it was shortly


    after Maeve¡¯s first birth day because we were all in Winter Forest for a visit. He turned-turned purple,


    just furious beyond belief. I was try ing so hard not tough and then Ernest turned to Georgia and


    asked her what shithead meant-¡±


    ¡°In front of Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yep. I thought he was going to kill all of us. Your moth er ended up being the one to tell Ernest what it


    meant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, oh, no is right.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cuss at you, Uncle Talon,¡± I said a little sheepishly as we started walking again. ¡°I¡¯m


    just¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do here. I just know Hanna wouldn¡¯t hurt any one, anything¡­ She spent her


    summer herebing low tide to throw stranded fish back in the water.¡±


    ¨C¡°We have to get the truth, Rowan. That¡¯s all. Until she, and your mother, tell us what happened¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Kacidra first. Okay? She¡¯ll talk to us.¡±


    ¡°I want her to take us to the temple and show us exactly what happened. I haven¡¯t seen it yet, but Otto


    said it¡¯s in shambles. There¡¯s not much left of it.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°An explosion of some kind, maybe?¡± | suggested, but Talon shook his head.


    ¡°Gemma and Otto said the only injuries Shelly and Kacidra had were bruises and cuts from broken


    ss. Ros


    alie too, and those wounds haven¡¯t healed.¡±


    I swallowed against his words, my skin feeling hot again despite the chilly, early fall weather. Mom


    should¡¯ve healed almost immediately. Her blood had powers. It wasn¡¯t sup posed to be this way.


    Kacidra ran her gloved fingers over the altar, which was cracked in half, the statue of the Moon


    Goddess directly behind it was missing its head. Talon looked around in awe, his eyes creased with


    concern.


    ¡°I told you, there¡¯s no way she could have done this. There was a bright light and¡­ it felt like all the air


    had left the temple. Then the air just¡­ exploded all around us.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­ this¡­. this was a weather event?¡± Talon turned in a circle, looking up at where the


    ceiling of the temple used to be.


    ¡°No. Something happened in Hanna¡¯s dream. I don¡¯t know what happened though; she hasn¡¯t said


    anything to me about it. She hasn¡¯t said anything at all.¡±


    ¡°I need you to walk me through it,¡± Talon turned to us, his hands tucked behind his back.


    I looked at Kacidra, who grimaced, tucking a loose strand of blonde hair behind her ear. ¡°The air¡­ it


    was wind, but it was deliberate. Like it was knowingly chaotic. I know that doesn¡¯t make any sense


    but¡­ it shattered all the win dows. Hanna, she¡­ I think she pushed Rosalie out of the dream-¡±


    ¡°Rosalie? What do you mean?¡±


    Kacidra looked up at Talon, her hazel eyes darkened to a deep green by the overcast, gray sky above


    our heads. ¡°Rosalie went into the dream with her,¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible,¡± I said weakly, looking around. I craned my neck to look around Talon¡¯s body as


    I caught Otto in my peripheral, Shelly walking beside him with her arm tucked into the crook of his


    elbow.


    Kacidra saw them approach, and Talon turned around to face them, a silence falling over the temple as


    Shelly let go of Otto and stepped forward, standing at the entrance to the sanctuary.


    ¡°Hanna¡¯s mother was Lycennian,¡± Shelly said, her voice bold andmanding.


    Kacidra seemed relieved by her presence, and I felt a pang of jealousy at the look offort that


    passed through her eyes.


    Kacidra and I had once been close, but not so much anymore. It was my fault; I had been busy. I had


    been priori tizing splitting my time between getting to know Hanna and helping my dad piece together


    Maeve¡¯s whereabouts while also bringing peace to Valoria.


    ¡°You will know about Leera, Talon. She is the mother of the boy, my brother, who fell out of that tree


    roughly ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°Maeve¡¯s breeder. At least the man who was supposed


    to be,¡±


    ¡°Leera was my mother,¡± kacidra interrupted, her face falling at the words. She picked at her gloves,


    looking up at Talon. ¡°She had powers like Hanna, just not as powerful.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with what happened here?¡± Talon asked Shelly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the powers Hanna possesses. They are very, very rare. She doesn¡¯t understand the


    power she has, Talon. What ¡­ what we witnessed,¡± she tilted her head to ward Kacidra, ¡°it wasn¡¯t just


    Hanna¡¯s power. Someone else was involved. Someone who can manipte air. Hanna¡¯s powers are


    with water.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand -¡± Talon looked to me for an ex nation, but I shrugged helplessly.


    ¡°My grandmother told me about a Dream Dancer who left the pack when she was a child, a man who


    could ma nipte air and water, which was unheard of. His departure was a huge deal to the pack, and


    the only time they sent warriors out into the packnds to locate him. He hadn¡¯t had children for the


    pack yet. They needed him for¡­ for breeding. But he also took something from the Alpha, something


    sacred. A map.¡±


    ¡°A map? To what?¡± Talon crossed his arms over his chest, looking impatient.


    Shelly nced at Otto, who nodded his head, urging her to continue.


    ¡ª ¡°To Lycaon¡¯s tomb, to the moonstone he hid away from


    his sister, the first White Queen.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with¡±


    ¡°Oh, my Goddess¡­¡± Kacidra abruptly sat down on a pile of debris, her body slumping forward in shock


    as she wrapped her arms around her knees.


    ¡°Gemma has a moonstone,¡± Shelly continued, swallow ing hard around the words. ¡°She brought


    Rosalie back to life with it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of strange, unexinable magic over the


    years but this ¡ª¡± Talon¡¯s cheeks were turning red, whether by frustration or the cold, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°I think someone else is after the moonstone, and that¡¯s who Hanna fought with in her dream,¡± Shelly


    finished, clearing her throat as she shifted her weight.


    Otto reached out and took her by the hand, pulling her close.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, but whoever this person is has powers that supersede anything I¡¯ve ever heard of,


    more power than Hanna and Rosaliebined. Hanna was sessful in taking Rosalie with her into


    the dream. They were look ing for Maeve. Rosalie wanted proof she was alive and¡­ I believe Hanna


    got Rosalie out, but may have let this other Dancer in¡­¡±


    ¡°In? As in, here? The temple?¡± Talon looked around, set tling his gaze on Kacidra. ¡°Do you agree that is


    what hap pened?¡±


    ¡°Shelly would know more than me. I didn¡¯t know¡­ and I still don¡¯t know, my mother¡¯s connection to the


    pack that Shelly is from. But I saw things from the outside. There is no way that Hanna could¡¯ve done


    this with her powers. And Rosalie¡­ when Hanna shifted, Rosalie came to her. She reached out to her.


    Then there was the bright light and¡­


    and then we saw Rosalie holding onto Hanna, protecting her. I think Rosalie was trying to save Hanna


    from whatever she was facing, and Rosalie saved her.¡± Kacidra began to cry, wiping her tears away


    with the fuzzy red gloves she had on her hands. I breathed deeply, looking over at Talon.


    ¡°Is this proof enough that Hanna wasn¡¯t the one who hurt Mom?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be up to Ethan, Rowan. Hanna and Rosalie need to exin what happened, what Shelly and


    Kacidra couldn¡¯ t see. He¡¯ll wage war, I know that much. This thing¡­ this person, desecrated the White


    Queen¡¯s Temple. If that¡¯s not an act of war, I don¡¯t know what is.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 298

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 298


    Chapter 78: You Don¡¯t Have Powers Anymore,


    Do You?


    Hanna


    I saw him walking through the cloak of fog, his body il luminated by the porch light as he neared the


    cabin. He saw me in the window and stopped short of knocking on the door, his blue eyes shadowed


    by dark circles.


    I wasn¡¯t afraid of death. I wasn¡¯t afraid of the punish menting my way. So, when Alpha Ethan


    arrived on my doorstep, I was ready. I had already surrendered.


    He didn¡¯te inside as I opened the door, slowly, try ing not to wake Kacidra, who was asleep on the


    couch. He tilted his head toward the gravel road, motioning for me to follow.


    It was the dead of night. The fog hung low and twisted between the sparse trees. The big house,


    Rowan¡¯s home, was darkened, not a single light on inside.


    Ethan didn¡¯t say a word to me as we walked. He kept his hands tucked into the pockets of his jacket,


    his face for ward. I walked calmly beside him with no questions on the tip of my tongue. I knew where


    we were going, and who he


    was bringing me to see. I knew why he had chosen to do so under the cover of darkness.


    Rowan was waiting at the gate to the driveway. He gave me a reassuring smile. No words were


    exchanged, but his eyes were soft, their meaning clear.


    This would just be a talk. Nothing more.


    But I hadn¡¯t spoken a word to Rosalie since the moment I forced her out of my dream. That had been a


    week ago.


    ¡°Is the house empty?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice rang out through the stillness as he reached the stairs leading up


    to the front porch.


    ¡°Georgia and Talon are staying with Gemma and Ernest, and Vicky-¡±


    Rowan¡¯s voice faded into a murmur as they disap peared into the dark recesses of the house. I started


    at the front door, the threshold, and a cool shiver ran up the cen ter of my spine.


    What could I possibly say to her?


    The house was quiet, still. When I entered, I took off my boots and my coat, hanging it by the front


    door. I let my fingers linger on the fabric for a moment, closing my eyes,


    ULTU


    LILILLLLLL


    LL


    LLLLLLLL


    trying to remember¡­


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± It was Rowan¡¯s voice in my ear.


    I turned to him, finding him closer than I expected.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine,¡± he whispered,ying a soft kiss on my temple before he turned me towards the


    stairs.¡±


    ¡°Is she well?¡± I whispered in reply, watching as Ethan reached the top of thending and turned into the


    master bedroom.


    He must have turned on amp because soft orange light flooded into the hallway, broken by his


    shadow as he moved around the room.


    ¡°She¡¯s better than she has been. She hasn¡¯t said much she¡¯s been asking about you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I bit the inside of my cheek, looking up into the stairwell.


    ¡°Is there anything I should know before we go up? Han na, we¡¯ve barely spoken since-¡±


    ¡°No, Rowan. I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to exin what happened.¡±


    He only nodded, squeezing my hand before leading me up the stairs.


    ***


    ¡°And then what happened?¡± Ethan was sitting in arge armchair facing the bed, his elbows resting on


    his knees as he leaned forward in his chair, watching me intently.


    I was sitting on the edge of Rosalie¡¯s bed, my back to her, with my hands folded in myp. I looked


    over my shoulder, stealing a nce at Rosalie, who was sitting up against the headboard. She gave


    me a soft, encouraging smile.


    ¨C + watched her for a moment, taking her in. Her hair was piled on the top of her head in a loose bun,


    and she was wearing a simple camisole nightdress mostly hidden by the thick quilt draped over herp.


    She looked frail. The light that was usually behind her eyes was gone.


    ¡°We stood over the altar and took each other¡¯s hands. I didn¡¯t think it would work, but¡­ she came with


    me. When the dream pulled me in, I was able to take her with me,¡± | exined to Ethan, looking back


    at him.


    Rowan was leaning against the far wall, watching us, listening in silence.


    VITOVICI U


    vu VUIT


    .VT


    ¡°I saw Maeve,¡± Rosalie whispered, her voice cracking with emotion.


    Rowan straightened his back, looking over at Ethan.


    ¡°You told me,¡± Ethan said, his voice firm and edged with what sounded like bitterness.


    I hadn¡¯t been to the house in the week since it hap pened, but I had heard from Kacidra that Rosalie


    had re fused to tell Ethan what happened until he agreed that I would be there to tell my side of things.


    She was giving me a lifeline and the sacrifice for it had been keeping the mo ments leading up to her


    death, and resurrection, a secret from her mate. It was hard to wrap my head around.


    ¡°She was fine. She was happy, but ¨C¡± Rosalie tapered off, sighing deeply.


    ¡°But what?¡± Ethan said sharply.


    ¡°We were interrupted,¡± I breathed, feeling a week¡¯s worth of tension leave my shoulders.


    ¡°There was a woman, I didn¡¯t recognize her. She¡­ she started to argue with us. We were watching


    Maeve-¡±


    ¡°What was Maeve doing?¡± Ethan interrupted Rosalie, his eyes from her to me. I knew at that moment I


    was the


    one he wanted to hear this from.


    ¡°Maeve is somewhere far away, Alpha. She has been for a while. She¡¯s looking for the thing Alpha


    Damian wants, something¡­ I¡¯m not sure the significance. But it¡¯s some thing that belongs to a sacred


    ce. She¡¯s bringing it back to where it belongs, at least, that¡¯s what I gathered from the dream.¡±


    ¡°How do you know these things without actually being able to talk to Maeve?¡± Ethan was still skeptical


    about me and my powers, and I didn¡¯t me him. I felt the same way about myself.


    ¡°I just know. I don¡¯t know how. I never had anyone to guide me through this, alright?¡± My tone was


    heavy, and I could feel the shift in the room as Ethan sized me up. I looked into his eyes, a silent


    challenge. ¡°The woman who attacked me in the dream is another Dream Dancer. Her power is


    tremendous. She was waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Waiting for you?¡± Rowan cut in.


    ¡°I think she¡¯d be watching me for some time. She knew where to find me. But I don¡¯t think¡­ I don¡¯t


    think she was meaning to make herself known. I could feel her there for a while now, I think before¡­


    before I ever met you, Rowan. Sometimes when I dreamt, I¡¯d hear someone singing. I al ways


    thought¡­ I thought it was either my mother, or the Moon Goddess. Now I know I just wasn¡¯t alone up


    there, or


    whatever realm the dreams take ce. It was her.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Ethan asked. I knew by his tone he didn¡¯t fully believe me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her name.¡±


    ¡°If you had to guess,¡± he replied.


    It was an odd question, but a strange feeling swept over me. I did know her name; it was on the tip of


    my tongue. I had heard it recently, spoken aloud.


    ¡°Tasia,¡± | whispered, thinking of the moment over din ner a few weeks ago when Gemma had said it.


    How could


    she have possibly known the name?


    ¡°And you¡¯re saying this is a real person,¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very real, Ethan,¡± Rosalie said behind me. ¡°She trieding through-¡±


    ¡°She saw Queen Rosalie and knew exactly who she was, Alpha. That¡¯s when she attacked.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°The dreams are physical. They can affect you if you lose control. I used to bring water back from the


    dream un


    til not long ago, but I learned to control it. Rosalie¡­ she helped me. She taught me how to control that


    part of my self. It¡¯s very much like controlling your wolf when you shift. It¡¯s an unearthly power,


    unnatural. But this woman¡­ took it one step further. She overpowered me; she used my pow ers


    against me. She knew I couldn¡¯t control both my wolf and the dream and that would¡­ create a break.¡±


    ¡°A break? What do you mean?¡± Ethan looked interest ed, as though he was finally getting a grasp on


    what I was trying to say


    Rosalie exhaled, picking at the quilt. ¡°Hanna was hold ing my hand in the dream. We both thought it


    was the only way for me to continue to stay¡­ inside. Inside of it. When the woman, Tasia, began to


    circle us, Hanna¡­ pushed me out. She let go of my hand, but she-¡±


    ¡°Rowan is the door to my dreams. I just have to think of him. He keeps me tethered to our reality. He is


    my mate. When I realized what was about to happen | said your name, Ethan, so Rosalie would picture


    you. So she could seek you out. She was gone. Tasia followed her-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying she made it into the temple, physically?¡± Ethan looked from me to Rosalie.


    ¡°No, not physically. But she was able to see it. She could see where Rosalie went. She used her


    powers to move the air to try to harm kacidra and Shelly. It was a


    trick, and I fell for it. I shifted because I thought I¡¯d be strong enough to stop her. I gave up my hold on


    the dream. I surrendered to her without realizing it.¡±


    ¡°She overpowered you,¡± Ethan repeated, as though to himself.


    ¡°Yes. She did.¡±


    ¡°What happened next?¡± Ethan stood, crossing his arms as his gaze moved over me, settling on the


    side of my face as I turned to look at Rowan.


    ¡°I tried to go back in,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°She was in the tem ple in her wolf form. I don¡¯t think she even


    knew I was there, next to her. All I had to do was touch her. But when I did I¡­ I was praying. I asked


    the Goddess for help, like I had during that battle long ago¡­ I didn¡¯t think,¡±


    Ethan looked shocked, his brow furrowing as his cheeks began to color. ¡°You did what?¡±


    ¡°I summoned her powers, Ethan. To save Hanna.¡±


    I felt the floor drop beneath my feet. I didn¡¯t remember what had happened after I shifted. I remember


    lunging to ward Tasia, and then everything went ck. I was stuck in darkness for what felt like a split


    second, and also an eter nity.


    ¡°You sacrificed yourself for her¡ª¡± Ethan said, his voice edged with fury.


    ¡°Of course, I did! Do you see what we¡¯re dealing with now, Ethan?¡± Rosalie stood, wobbling as she


    gripped the headboard for support.


    Ethan started forward, concern lining his face, but she held her hand up to stop him.


    ¡°I got rid of Tasia, for now. She wanted me, Ethan. Not Hanna. She was curious about her; she


    mentioned she had nevere across another Dream Dancer. But when she saw me, saw my hair,


    put the pieces together¡­ I was the one she wanted. And this isn¡¯t done.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know who she is, Mom,¡± Rowan said as he began to cross the room.


    I was focused on Ethan, however, watching the emo tions pass across his face. He was staring at


    Rosalie, hurt lingering behind his eyes. Something that had been buried there for a long, long time.


    ¡°This woman is the threat. Not Damian.¡± Rosalie con cluded, letting go of the headboard and standing


    on her own, unsupported.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have your powers anymore, do you?¡± I asked


    her, turning my head to look at her.


    She inhaled, shaking her head. ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°Mine too,¡± | whispered, secretly relieved. I hadn¡¯t dreamt in a week. I wanted it to stay that way.


    ¡°Gemma brought me back to life with a ne Seraphine left for her. A moonstone,¡± she pointed to


    the jewelry box on the dresser. ¡°She used my blood to activate it, exactly like I had done with the


    Moonlight Lily. It¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m alive right now.¡±


    Ethan was standing in silence, his gaze on the floor. He looked up, shifting his gaze from person to


    person, settling it on Rowan, who had just sat down next to me, taking my hand.


    Ethan had just opened his mouth to speak when the sound of the front door opening and closing


    caught his at tention. ¡°Rowan, did you not lock the door behind Hanna?¡±


    Rowan stood up and moved toward the door to the bedroom, but not fast enough to step Talon from


    entering the room in a rush, his face flushed and sweat dampening the hair around his temples.


    ¡°It¡¯s Gemma-the baby-Rosalie, she needs you-¡°

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 299

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 299


    Chapter 79: George


    Ernest


    ¡°GET OUT!¡± Gemma roared as she stood bent over the bed, her hair wet with sweat and matted to the


    sides of her face. Rowan backed through the doorway, tripping over Ethan, who caught him before


    Rowan could fall t on his ass in the hallway of the medical clinic. Ethan was wide eyed, stealing a


    single nce at Rosalie before he dragged Rowan out of sight.


    Dad was right behind them, but he stopped before shutting the door, giving me a soft, emotional smile.


    I nod ded, smiling back, just as Gemma roared again, this time screaming ¡°F*CK!¡± loud enough for the


    ss panes in the window to tremble.


    Rosalie was at her side, her armsing around Gem ma¡¯s shoulders. She was whispering in


    Gemma¡¯s ear, and Gemma was shaking her head, beads of sweat rolling down her forehead.


    Rosalie looked at the midwife, who was busy talking to my mom in the corner of the room as they


    folded towels. When Rosalie failed to get their attention, she moved her gaze to me. She slowly left


    Gemma¡¯s side and glided across the room, dressed in a nightgown and robe.


    ¡°Talon made it seem like it was an emergency. Is she al right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± I said a little too loudly. Gemma snapped her head in my direction, her eyes narrowed into


    slits. ¡°She¡¯ s doing a great job!¡± | paled as Gemma¡¯s lip trembled, fury shing behind her eyes.


    ¡°Easy for you to say. It must be nice-ow!¡± She bent her head toward the bed, rocking her hips from side


    to side.


    ¡°I¡¯m terrified,¡± I leaned into Rosalie, whispering discreet ly into her ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, she¡¯s going to be fine,¡±


    ¡°No, for myself,¡± | admitted, swallowing hard. ¡°She wants to kill me. I can see it in her eyes.¡±


    Rosalie arched her brow as she stifled augh.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long now,¡± the midwife said as she passed by with a stack of towels in her hands, setting


    them down on a table on the side of the room.


    It was a cozy space with soft yellow walls and cream colored vinyl flooring. It looked more like a


    bedroom than a hospital room, but the midwife and her assistant had ex ined the reasoning for that


    during one of Gemma¡¯s re


    cent appointments. It was meant to make the patient feel more at home, calmer, and it seemed to


    prove sessful


    especially during births.


    Winter Forest had had a baby boom over the past decade, and the midwife had delivered almost every


    single one in this vige.


    But despite the warm ambiance of the room, vases full of flowers, and a barrage of women tending to


    Gemma¡¯s every whim, she was struggling.


    Her water had broken only an hour ago, and the situa tion escted rapidly from there. I had to carry


    her to the clinic, and she nearly skinned me alive with her fingernails during the short walk from her


    mother¡¯s house along the shoreline. She had broken the skin in a few ces where she gripped my


    arm for dear life, but I knew it paled inparison to what she was feeling now.


    ¡°I¡¯m done; I don¡¯t want to do this anymore. I changed my mind. Ernest, I want to go home now!¡± She


    pleaded, reaching up to wipe her nose. Her face was stained with tears. I wanted to take her home. I


    would do anything she asked if it would take the pain away. But that wasn¡¯t an op tion.


    | stepped past Rosalie and went to Gemma¡¯s side, where I sat on the edge of the bed and held onto


    her arms as another ripping contraction swept over her body.


    Rosalie and the midwife were watching her carefully. I could see a moment of recognition pass behind


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes, which was quickly reced by relief as Gemma came out of the contraction and caught


    her breath.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t talk through that one,¡± the midwife said to Mom as she made a note of the time on her


    clipboard be fore hanging it back up on the wall. She moved toward the sink and began to thoroughly


    wash her hands.


    ¡°Gemma, I think it¡¯s time,¡± I said gently, tucking her hair behind her ears as she rocked back and forth,


    holding onto my shoulders.


    ¡°Just cut it out. Put me under!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for that now, sweetheart. This baby was ready to go!¡±


    The midwife had donned gloves with the help of her as sistant and was moving toward Gemma.


    Gemma saw her and tensed, her eyes meeting mine and giving me a look of utter terror.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Gem.¡±


    ¡°I want to go home ¨C oh, Goddess, please, help!¡± She pressed her head against my shoulder, straining


    with all her might. I wasn¡¯t totally sure what to do now, so I sat there


    like an idiot, petting her as though she was a cat. We had taken a birth ss with the midwife, but it


    had been a calm experience. This felt like¡­ war.


    ¡°Ernest, honey, let¡¯s get her on the bed,¡± Rosalie was at my side in an instant, her hands gently running


    down the length of Gemma¡¯s arms as she began to coax her onto the bed.


    Mom was standing on the other side of the bed looking absolutely ecstatic as she beamed down at


    Gemma, who was purple in the face and grimacing.


    ¡°Are you ready to have this baby?¡± The midwife posi tioned herself between Gemma¡¯s legs, smiling up


    at her over the tight swell of her stomach.


    ¡°No!¡± Gemma cried, and I felt tears welling in my own eyes.


    I looked across the bed at my mom, who had taken one of Gemma¡¯s hands and was leaning down to


    whisper en couragements to her. Rosalie ced her hand on my back, patting it gently before she took


    Gemma¡¯s knee and held it in the crook of her shoulder.


    I took Gemma¡¯s hand. ¡°You got this, Gemma.¡±


    I didn¡¯t take my eyes off of her. I felt like everything!


    had ever done in my life had led to this very moment. I had spent every waking moment of thest nine


    months won dering how I would ever deserve her. She was so strong, so incredibly intelligent and all


    around perfect in every way. And now she was having my child.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I don¡¯t know how much time passed. I don¡¯t remember the words I said to her as she brought our child


    into the world. I only remember the feeling of her hand in mine, and how the tension abruptly left her


    body as the tell-tale wail of an infant filled the room.


    They ced him on her chest, his knees reflexively tucked into his belly like he had been in the womb.


    Gemma was sobbing, and Rosalie was stroking her hair. Mom looked a little pale, but the wide smile


    stretched across her face was undeniable.


    I reached out, my hand shaking as Iid it over his head. His head fit in the palm of my hand, his fine,


    jet-ck hair soft against my skin.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    I felt at that moment that I must have been dreaming. It felt like only yesterday I had carried Gemma


    out of the cas tle andid her down in the clearing, thinking her lifeless. Gone.


    I thought I¡¯d never have this moment with her.


    But suddenly, the boy was in my arms, wrapped in a thick nket, a silly little blue hat on his head. He


    felt heavy in my arms despite his size. I didn¡¯t realize Rosalie had guid ed me into a chair until I looked


    up, seeing Gemma looking down at me from the bed, her face damp from sweat and pinkened with


    exertion.


    But she was smiling, tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡±


    ¡°I love you so much,¡± I said to her, my voice catching in my throat.


    Her eyes creased with pleasure.


    ***


    ¡°Does he have a name yet? It¡¯s been two weeks.¡± Ethan walked into the living room carrying a round of


    beers in his arms, passing them around.


    It felt snug in the small house, but there was something magical about seeing the family congregate


    around Gem ma as she held our son in her arms, sitting in a high backed chair next to the window


    overlooking the inlet. This was the house she grew up in, and we had brought our son home to it. We


    had joked that we¡¯d find a way to take the whole house back with us when we inevitably moved back to


    Mirage.


    ¡°Well,¡± Gemma smiled at me, patting the baby on the bottom as he slept, his chubby face nestled in the


    crook of her elbow. ¡°We finally decided on one.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Well, tell us!¡± Mom was absolutely giddy about be ing a grandmother, despite her jokes about


    being far too young for such a role.


    Gemma rose from her chair and ced the baby into Mom¡¯s arms, and a flush of pleasure rose into her


    cheeks. Gemma looked down at the baby, smiling as he opened his mouth in a huge, gummy yawn.


    ¡°We¡®re naming him George,¡± I felt my mouth twitch into a smile as I watched my parents¡¯ faces. Dad


    stared at me nkly for a moment as he registered what I had just said. And Mom, well, she started to


    cry.


    ¡°For-For Georgia?¡± Mom sniffed, her blue eyes shining the afternoon light pouring through thece


    curtains be hind her.


    Gemma nodded, on the verge of tears herself.


    Ethan and Rosalie were standing in the corner of the room, Ethan¡¯s arm around her shoulder as he


    watched the scene unfold. He sipped from his beer, giving me a nod, a very Ethan way of saying ¡®good


    job¡¯ or ¡®congrattions.¡¯


    Gemma sat next to me on the couch, exhaling deeply as I wrapped my arm around her shoulder, and


    she settled in next to me, her exhausted body melting against mine. ¡°I wish Maeve was here.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± | replied, stealing a nce at Rosalie. She nodded, smiling weakly as her eyes zed with


    moisture. It had been just over seven months since the invasion. Seven months, and not a word about


    Maeve¡®s whereabouts.


    We had exhausted all efforts to locate Troy¡¯s ship. Ethan was a mess, of course, but hid his wariness


    behind his usual mask of calm reserve. His efforts had shifted to building an army of allies across both


    the east and west, rounding up troops for what would evidently be a war against Poldesse. But months


    had passed, and Damian had straight up vanished, Poldesse ceasing their operations in the Isles with


    not so much as a Beta to take Damian¡¯s ce. No one had caught a glimpse of the Persephone since


    shortly after the invasion. No one had news.


    It was peace time again, but a nket of unease was suffocating our family. It was Hanna who we


    turned too for guidance now, her visions of Maeve the only clues we had to her welfare. She had


    sensed that whatever journey Maeve was on had been destined and interrupting the process would be


    counterintuitive.


    Rosalie had been the one to convince Ethan to listen, to take a step back, despite their concern. We


    trusted Hanna


    because there wasn¡¯t much else we could do.


    I had been taking short trips to Mirage to oversee the reconstruction of the city, designating Lance as


    the Alpha in my ce whenever I returned to Winter Forest. Gemma and I would have to leave soon,


    now that George was born.


    But returning to normal life felt wrong, in a way. A nag ging feeling that the worst was yet toe kept


    tugging at the back my mind.


    Rowan and Hanna entered, followed by Kacidra, who Gemma had taken a special interest in recently.


    Kacidra had beening over to help with the baby, holding him and washing his cloth diapers while


    Gemma took shallow but restorative naps. They rarely said a word to each other, but a bond had


    formed, nheless.


    I looked over my shoulder out the window, peering through the curtains at the inlet as the waterpped


    against the store. It was lightly snowing, the sky a pale gray.


    Ice would cover the inlet in a few short weeks.


    I looked at Ethan, who had also been looking out the window, and I knew what he was thinking.


    If Maeve didn¡¯te home soon, who knew how long it would be until we saw her again?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 300

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 300


    Chapter 80 : Blood in the Snow


    Maeve


    Snow was falling in thick, heavy sheets as we walked along the dock, our footsteps absorbed into the


    vacuum of total andplete silence that apanied such weather. I could barely see the vige


    through the snow, just hints of the multi-colored cabins that were nestled near the shore. The snow was


    heavy, sliding from the metal roofs as the cabins warmed within and wood-smoked funneled through


    chimneys.


    My steps felt unsteady as I walked, not used to being on solid ground after five weeks at sea. The


    journey took longer than we expected, having met bad weather as we passed through the Isles and


    various challenges with the boat as we crept through the ice filled water of the north-eastern coastline.


    There had been a few times we had almost given up, debating whether to turn west and seek refuge in


    Breles, unsure of what awaited us if we stayed east andnded in Valoria.


    But none of that mattered anymore.


    I was home.


    I stopped at the edge of the dock where the wide¨Cnk floorboards met the rocky trail leading back to


    the vige. I remember stopping here before, but on the other side, looking out over the port at the


    seane idling on the water, waiting to take me to Mirage, to my destiny


    LV.


    Would I have still gone if I knew what was in store for me?


    Troy had said something to me, but his words vanished into the snow. I looked up, seeing a darkened


    figure standing on the bluff just above the port. I immediately knew it was my dad.


    Troy fell behind as I walked forward, the snow piling around my ankles as I trudged up the slope


    leading into the vige. I watched my feet, unsure of what to do or say when I faced him. I knew Dad


    was matching my pace. He always had. He had never let me get too far ahead of him or fall too far


    behind.


    He was waiting for me at the top of the slope where the gravel road began. I could just make out his


    face in the dim light cast by the porch lights of the nearby cabins. His hair was wild, much longer than


    when I hadst seen him. Snowkes were sticking to his beard and eyshes. His face was


    expressionless.


    ¡°Hi, Dad,¡± I said softly, biting the inside of my lower lip. I didn¡¯t realize I had my arms wrapped beneath


    my belly before I felt a wave of shame wash over me, causing me to tuck my chilled fingers into the


    pockets of the oversized wool coat I was wearing.


    ¡°Hey, kid,¡± he breathed, and the briefest hint of a smile touched his cheek and was gone before I could


    even blink.


    I stared at him, my mouth opening and closing as I tried to will myself to speak. He tilted his head, his


    eyes creasing against the silent tears welling in the corners of his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯ve you been? It¡¯s been


    a long time¡±


    I ran to him, throwing my arms around him as he curled his body around mine, locking me in a warm


    embrace. I didn¡¯t try to stifle the sobs as I broke down, clinging to his jacket so hard my nails left marks


    in the leather


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said into my hair, resting his cheek against the top of my head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re home


    now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± I mumbled against his jacket, the words barely audible, ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡±


    ¡°She is at the house, asleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said weakly, a fresh wave of my tears soaking into his jacket as I pressed my face against his


    chest. She was alive. She was still alive.


    ¡°We need to talk about-¡± Dad paused, his body going rigid with tension


    I squeezed him harder, knowing he had spotted Troy, who had likely just reached the top of the slope


    and was in full view of Dad. I turned my head to look over my shoulder at Troy, giving him a weak


    smile. He gave me one of his signature crooked smiles, but then he shifted his gaze toward the road,


    his brow furrowing as he began to slowly lower our bags onto the ground.


    I peeked over Dad¡¯s arm just in time to witness a blurred figure sprint by, stopping in front of Troy in a


    spray of snow, his hands clenched into fists at his sides.


    ¡°You get one shot,¡± Troy said slowly, letting go of our bags and straightening to his full height. ¡°Because


    I deserve it.¡±


    Rowan wound his arm back and punched Troy cleanly in the jaw. Troy shook his head, spitting blood


    into the snow before looking back up at Rowan. He caught Rowan¡¯s hand in his as Rowan attempted to


    swing at him again, and arched his brow. ¡°I said one!¡±


    ¡°Troy!¡± I squeaked, but Dad promptly shushed me, an odd look in his eyes as he watched Troy and


    Rowan start to beat the living hell out of each other in the middle of the road.


    ¡°You have a lot of exining to do, Maeve,¡± Dad said, continuing to watch the fight. He grimaced when


    Rowan reared back and headbutted Troy in the nose, and then arched his brow, slightly impressed,


    when Troy put Rowan in a headlock in return, forcing Rowan to his knees.


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this,¡± I hissed, trying to free myself from his embrace.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He chuckled silently, his chest vibrating as he loosened his grip on me.


    ¡°This is really the guy, then?¡±


    ¡°I love him,¡± I said bluntly and with enough force to draw Dad¡¯s attention away from the fight.


    He stared at me, searching my eyes for understanding. ¡°I know,¡± he replied, his voice soft and calm


    against the sounds of Troy and Rowan fighting in the background of what could have been a sweet


    father daughter moment.


    I turned away from Dad to re at the two idiots behind me, losing my patience. ¡°We get it, you¡¯re very


    strong and manly!¡± I snapped.


    Troy was t on his back, his leg wrapped around one of Rowan¡¯s and his arms pinning Rowan¡¯s arms


    to his side. Troy had taught me that move, something he called a sweep, and I knew he was only


    moments away from flipping Rowan onto his stomach and holding him down until he tapped out.


    Troy immediately released Rowan from his hold on him at my words and my dad¡¯s steely gaze, but


    Rowan used that to his advantage, turning on Troy and continuing the match.


    ¡°They¡¯re enjoying themselves,¡± Dad said beneath his breath, tilting his head as he watched them


    continue to roll through the snow and murmur curses. ¡°I used to be young once, you know. I used to


    do¡­ whatever it is they¡¯re doing.¡±


    Rowan had met his physical match in Troy, and had resorted to throwing snowballs to ward off any


    further attacks, one of them hitting Troy squarely in the chest where his wound was. I flinched as I


    watched Troy double over, holding his hand out in momentary surrender. It had healed well over the


    past several weeks, but was still tender


    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± I asked Dad, not daring to look at him.


    He was still for a moment, then shrugged, shaking his head as he rested his chin on the top of my


    head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be mad about. Are you upset with me, though?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be upset with you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I could hear the hurt in his voice as he spoke, and my eyes began to water as


    I turned my focus back on Troy and Rowan, who were, of course, back to throwing punches, although it


    was obvious they were beginning to tire.


    I almost said I hadn¡¯t wanted him to find me, spilling my long-held anxieties about the idea of him, and


    Mom, falling into Damian¡¯s trap. I swallowed my words, resting my head against his arm as we watched


    Troy and Rowan. I shifted my gaze to the side, catching Pete out of the corner of my eye. He was


    standing still with his backpack sliding off of his shoulder and onto his arm.


    He dropped it into the snow as he took a single step toward the blonde woman standing in front of him,


    facing him. She was wearing nothing but a plush bathrobe and nnel pajama pants, her hair knotted in


    a loose bun on the top of her head, ruffled from sleep. Pete took her hand.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± I whispered to myself, watching them with interest. We had been in Winter


    Forest for ten whole minutes and Pete had found his mate.


    ¡°You¡¯re shivering,¡± Dad said as he wound his arm around my shoulder and turned me toward the


    vige, our house in the distance nketed in snow and perched on the hill overlooking the vige.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied, too overwhelmed to argue that we should break Rowan and Troy up first.


    We walked past Pete and the blonde woman, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare. Neither of them looked at us


    as we passed by, but I recognized her-Kacidra, Aaron¡¯s twin sister, who I had only met the one time


    their family had visited Winter Forest ten years ago. I opened my mouth to ask Dad what she was


    doing here but was interrupted by Dad¡¯s voice drifting through the chilled, snowy air.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot we need to discuss.¡±


    ¡°1-I know.¡±


    ¡°Something happened while you were gone,¡±


    ¡°It was Mom, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Dad was silent, but his arm was still resting over my shoulders as we walked, his hand squeezing my


    arm in response to my question.


    He would¡¯ve told me if she were dead. Dad wouldn¡¯t lie to me and tell me she was sleeping if she was


    dead. Rowan¡¯s focus wouldn¡¯t have been on Troy. He wouldn¡¯t have even cared about Troy if Mom had


    died while I was away.


    We were nearing the house, the gates to thepound just visible as we turned the corner and started


    walking up the driveway. A light was on in the living room, setting the deck above the garage alight in a


    safe yellow glow.


    I felt like I was just here, like I had just been standing beneath the shelter of the deck while the first


    spring rain pounded against the floorboards above my head, going over the proposal my Dad had


    pitched to me only moments before. Go to Mirage. Give the pack of Drogomor an heir. Rule as Luna.


    Be a mother.


    I stopped walking just as we reached the gate, unable to step forward. Dad removed his arm, turning to


    me.


    ¡°Alpha Damian is dead,¡± I said without thinking, staring nkly at the woodgrain on the garage door.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine killed him. When we were¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk about it right now. It¡¯s the middle of the night.¡±


    A silence passed between us as I continued to stare forward, feeling lightheaded. ¡°Okay¡±


    ¡°Come inside, Maeve. Sleep. Sleep in your own bed.¡± Dad shuffled his feet, crossing his arms over his


    chest as he looked up at the living room. ¡°I¡¯ll tell your mom you¡¯re home in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Is she hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I looked at the ground and reached up to wipe my nose on my jacket sleeve. ¡°How badly?¡±


    ¡°Maeve, please¡±


    ¡°Maeve?¡±


    I looked up as a figure stepped out of the garage, her face shadowed by the deck above her head. I


    took one cautious step towards the gate, my hands trembling as I reached up to push it open.


    ¡°Ge-Gemma?¡±


    Gemma reached along the wall on the side of the house and flipped the switch, flooding the driveway in


    light. I almost passed out, my vision going blurry as I swayed, Dad catching me before my knees


    buckled.


    ¡°Goddess, Maeve, are you alright?¡± Gemma came forward, patting a bundle of nkets against her


    shoulder.


    I gasped, thinking I was going to pass out a second time as I clung to my dad for support


    ¡°I told you we have a lot to discuss,¡± Dad grunted as he put his arm around me, practically dragging me


    through the gate as I gaped at Gemma.


    Gemma smiled at me, her eyes shining with tears.


    ¡°You were pregnant?!¡± I cried over Dad¡¯s shoulder as he took me


    through the side door next to the garage that Gemma hade out of.


    Tears were rolling down her cheeks as her mouth stretched into a desperate, disbelieving smile,


    nodding her head as she followed us inside, her baby starting to fuss as she shifted the bundle in her


    arms.


    ¡°Is Troy with you?¡± she asked, her voice filled with longing.


    ¡°He¡¯s wrestling with Rowan in the vige,¡± I panted as Dad tried to coax me up the stairs.


    He was growing frustrated and turned to Gemma, giving her a cold look.


    ¡°Maeve, I already told you once,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here. All-all this time we thought,¡±I stammered.


    ¡°Ernest is here too, Maeve. We both got out. I have so much to tell you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, both of you!¡±


    ¡°Dad, just-¡±


    I heard footsteps in the house above us as Dad guided me up the stairs, his hand pushing gently on my


    lower back. I was already in shock, but it was amplified by the voices of Aunt Georgia and Aunt Vicky


    chattering in the hallway, their voices lifted in surprise.


    LU


    Suddenly, I was surrounded by family, people that at several points during the past months I thought I


    would never see again. I barely had time to catch my breath before Georgia had me out of my coat,


    and Vicky was fussing over me, fluffing the snow from my hair with tears in her eyes as Georgia took


    my hands, turning them over in her own as they inspected me fully.


    ¡°Does Rosalie know?¡± Gemma¡¯s voice cut through the fray, and I turned my head toward her, catching


    a glimpse of the infant resting in her arms. He was dressed in a soft blue onesie, his chubby fist stuffed


    into his perfect mouth. I burst into tears.


    ¡°Leave her alone, everyone-Georgia, stop! She needs to go to bed¡ª¡± Dad was struggling against the


    crowd that was surrounding us, which had grown by three as my cousins had been roused from sleep,


    their blonde curls lopsided and full of static.


    ¡°Ethan? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everyone stopped moving and the hallway was bathed in silence. Kat, my youngest cousin, tugged on


    Vicky¡¯s sleeve, rubbing her eyes as Vicky quietly scooped the young girl into her arms.


    I walked between Dad and Georgia as though in slow motion, entering the main foyer and turning to


    look up the staircase that led to the second floor. Mom was standing at the top of the stairs, leaning


    against the railing for support.


    ¡°Is it really you?¡± she said, her voice trembling.


    I opened my mouth to rep?y, choked from tears, just as Dad walked past me and began to walk up the


    stairs.


    ¡°Rosalie, this has to wait-¡±


    ¡°Maeve? Are you really here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Mama.¡± I said, my voice shaking as I began to crumble.


    The conversations had started up again the hallway outside the door to the stairway to the garage as


    Rowan entered the house, tossing our bags into the foyer as he argued with Gemma and Troy, who


    were fielding an onught of questions from Georgia and Vicky


    I looked back up at Mom, shaking my head in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±


    Next Chapter Coming Soon¡­

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 301

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 301


    Chapter 81 : The Moonstone Sinks into the Ocean


    Maeve


    Gemma was sitting at the kitchen ind, pouring a hefty amount of cream into her coffee. She stirred in


    two spoonfuls of sugar before setting the spoon down and lifting the mug to her lips.


    I was standing near the sink, the carafe of coffee in my hand as I prepared to pour myself a mug. It had


    been a long night with little sleep. Dad had finally gotten me into my bed, tucking me in without even


    giving me an opportunity to take my boots and coat off, acting like if he didn¡¯t get me into bed and tuck


    me in like he used to when I was girl, I would disappear right before his eyes, like a dream.


    I hadn¡¯t even had a chance to talk to Mom. He had made her go back to bed before I even reached the


    top of the stairs.


    Mom was always the first one awake in the mornings. I thought I¡¯d


    see her in the kitchen, making coffee. Instead, I made it myself, alone, until Gemma came in from


    where she had slept on the couch in the den.


    ¡°Is everyone staying in the house? The whole family?¡± I asked her as I poured a small cup of coffee.


    Cleo had been wary of the fact still preferred coffee over tea, saying something about the effects of


    caffeine during pregnancy, but I hadn¡¯t listened.


    Coffee in the morning was my ritual. I wasn¡¯t the same without it. I did try to make it a bit weaker than I


    had before my pregnancy.


    ¡°Oh, not. Not usually. Talon and Ernest are in Mirage, so Georgia


    wanted me to stay here instead of at home, so I wouldn¡¯t be taking care of George all alone. Vicky¡¯s


    girls wanted to put on a talent show for usst night, and it gotte, so they stayed over. I don¡¯t think


    they like staying in the castle, it¡¯s more fun over here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed a lot, haven¡¯t 1?¡± I couldn¡¯t hide the hurt in my voice as I sat down on the stool across from


    her, reaching for the bottle of cream. She slid the sugar bowl toward me, smiling somberly.


    ¡°You missed a lot of drama, that¡¯s for sure. But you¡¯re here now; that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where Troy is?¡± I hadn¡¯t spoken to him since we left the ship, and Dad had shut me in my


    room, where Troy hadn¡¯t joined me. Gemma pursed her lips, sighing deeply.


    ¡°Rowan made him sleep in the garage.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because your dad wouldn¡¯t let Rowan lock him out of the house entirely. I saw the three of them


    leaving the house early this morning when Georgia came into get George so I could sleep a


    little longer.¡±


    Gemma didn¡¯t seem concerned, but I was reeling. She noticed this and shook her head, sipping from


    her coffee. ¡°They¡¯re not going to kill him, Maeve.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Rowan and Troy beat each other up pretty goodst night.¡±


    ¡°Well, based on what Rowan¡¯s face looked like this morning, I would say Troy was the winner, huh?¡±


    Her eyes twinkled with mirth


    as she set her mug down, turning it in a circle.


    I heard footsteps in the foyer, and Georgia appeared, carrying George against her shoulder. He was


    roughly two months old and very active, squirming and chomping down on her shoulder.


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to eat me,¡± sheughed, handing him to Gemma and running her finger along his cheek


    and tickling him under the two sets of rolls beneath his chin.


    He grinned, his dark blue eyes creasing up at his grandmother. ¡°And I said I have nothing for him. That


    time for me has passed!¡± Georgia said in a goofy voice that George seemed to love. He cooed and


    squealed, then promptly turned his head toward Gemma¡¯s chest, rooting with vigor.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯d try. Trust me. Ernest had to start sleeping with a shirt on because George got him once when


    he was sleeping between us. I think it scared Ernest to death, he wasn¡¯t expecting it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, men and their useless nipples.¡± Georgia kissed Gemma on the top of the head as she passed by,


    heading toward the den. She stopped to squeeze my shoulder and kiss me on the cheek, unusual


    behavior on Georgia¡¯s part who I had always considered the crazy aunt who had taught us bad words


    and encouraged us to be naughty in front of our parents.


    ¡°When will Mom be up?¡± I asked Gemma, turning to face her. Gemma was fumbling with the buttons of


    her nnel shirt, making shushing sounds to George as he began to fuss.


    ¡°She sleepste now. It¡¯s been hard for her since¡­ well, Ethan told me I couldn¡¯t say anything to you,


    Maeve. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s something you have to talk about with your mom. He said it¡­ wasn¡¯t my business. He¡¯s


    been a real crabtely.¡±


    ¡°Something bad happened, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it was bad. But ¡­.¡± She looked into my eyes, sighing. ¡°Do you remember my ne? The


    one my mother left me. You saw it once in Mirage, you mentioned it¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I remember¡­¡± A chill ran up my spine, picturing the dainty ne in my mind.


    ¡°Well, it has powers,¡±


    I stumbled out of the chair, spilling my coffee. George utched from Gemma and twisted his face into


    a grimace, surprised by the noise. He wailed, clenching his tiny fists.


    ¡°Maeve! What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    I was already sprinting through the house, sliding to a stop in front of the front door. I pulled one of


    Rowan¡¯s coats on and slipped my feet into a pair of my dad¡¯s rubber boots that were sitting by the door


    before I ran outside.


    I slowed on the stairs, careful not to slip, but started running again once I hit the driveway, one arm


    cradling my huge stomach as I ran through the gate and down the snow-covered road.


    ***


    The cruiser was docked at the port, covered in snow. Duck was running through the snow on the dock,


    yfully barking as he pounced, sticking his long snout into the snowdrifts sneezing, thoroughly


    enjoying himself. ¡°Duck!¡± I called to him, breathing heavy as I skidded to a stop on the slippery nks


    of the dock. Duck barked at me in reply, his tail wagging.


    Dad walked onto the upper deck of the cruiser, crossing his arms


    over his chest as he looked down at me. ¡°What the hell are you doing out here in your pajamas,


    Maeve? It¡¯s freezing.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Troy?¡± I said in a strained voice, struggling to catch my breath. I was very much looking


    forward to not carrying around an extra sixty or seventy pounds when this pregnancy was over.


    Troy walked up to the railing, and I sighed with relief, leaning forward with my hands on my knees.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, his voice brimming with concern.


    ¡°G-Gemma has the other moonstone-¡± | cried, looking back up at them. It had started to snow again,


    fine kes that fell in a dizzying pattern. It was more like the kes were suspended in the air, and I


    was suddenly dizzy, unable to differentiate the sky from the ground. It was all the same color.


    I sat in the snow with a crunch, and both Troy and Dad ran from the deck and were at my side in a


    matter of seconds.


    ¡°She was wearing it the night she died. I was trying to help her when Ernest was carrying her out of the


    castle, and he pushed me away. My hand grazed her chest, I felt the ne on my hand. It-it stung


    me. I remember,¡±


    My vision blurred, and suddenly I was t on my back, Dad and Troy leaning over me with their faces


    darkened with concern.


    ¡°We have to get her back to the house-¡± they said in unison, and then they stared at each other.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the other moonstone?!¡± I snapped in frustration, stuck on my back like an upside-down turtle.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the safe on the boat-¡± Troy stammered.


    ¡°Go get it!¡± I started to rock back and forth, trying to get over onto my side, but Dad stopped me,


    grabbing me by the armpits as he lifted me upright onto my feet.


    ¡°You need to calm down,¡± he said sternly, brushing snow from my coat. ¡°Go back up to the house right


    now,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°Why are you wearing my coat?¡± Rowan was walking up to us, ring at me.


    ¡°Nice to see you too, idiot!¡± I hissed. Rowan dramatically put his hand over his heart, pretending he was


    going to faint in a dramatic way.


    ¡°Nice of you to finally show up, Maeve. How was your vacation?¡± He hadn¡¯t had a chance to rouse me


    the night before because he was too busy trying to beat up my mate.


    ¡°Shut-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Dad grabbed me roughly by the arm and began walking me across the dock towards


    the road.


    ¡°I got it! I got it-¡± Troy was walking briskly forward, holding the moonstone up in the air. I turned, making


    Dade to an abrupt stop. Duck was barking at him, baring his death.


    Duck yelped when Dad bared his teeth back and took off down the dock toward Troy, but slipped,


    sliding on his side into Rowan, causing Rowan¡¯s knees to buckle.


    Rowan lost his bnce and grabbed onto Troy¡¯s arm, and the two of them fell off the dock into the


    swallow, icy water.


    ¡°For Goddess¡¯s sake,¡± Dad hissed as he let go of my arm and


    stalked towards the dock, where Troy and Rowan hade back to the surface of the water, gasping


    in shock from the cold.


    ¡°Get out of the water! What is wrong with you kids-¡± Dad grabbed Rowan by the cor of his jacket and


    lifted him onto the dock while Troy gripped the dock with his fingers, his teeth chattering. Dad reached


    down to help, but Troy suddenly let go of the dock.


    ¡°I dropped it! Oh, shit. I dropped-¡± he sucked in his breath and disappeared below the surface of the


    water again.


    ¡°Troy!¡± | screeched, his name drowned out by the massive ssh of water that washed over the deck


    as Rowan jumped in after Troy, the spray coating Dad in icy, gray liquid. He threw his hands up in


    surrender and walked toward me, shaking the water off of his coat.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help them?¡± I said in disbelief.


    Dad shook his head, pointing up to the house. ¡°Go,e on.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± I protested, but then saw their heads pop back up on the surface, Troy holding the moonstone in


    his hand. Theyughed as they started to swim toward the shore.


    ¡°I think they like each other,¡± I said as I started to walk forward to catch up to Dad, who was walking


    briskly in front of me, taking long strides.


    It took a few seconds to catch up to him, and I was breathing heavily again, grabbing onto his jacket to


    try to slow him down.


    ¡°What were you guys doing this morning?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Meeting the prisoner¡­ again,¡± he said shortly, talking about Opaline. I hadn¡¯t even thought of her


    since we¡®d reached Winter Forest.


    ¡°Did you¡±


    ¡°Do you realize who he is, Maeve? Where hees from?¡±


    ¡°Troy?¡± I was confused. Opaline was a she¡­.


    ¡°Yes. Troy.¡± He appeared to be angry and frustrated as he looked down at me. I squared my shoulders.


    I had been preparing for this moment for months.


    ¡°Troy is a good man. He¡¯s saved my life, countless times!¡±


    ¡°He is Romero¡¯s grandson-¡±


    ¡°He never knew his family. None of them. He¡¯s been on his own since he was four years old!¡± I cried,


    my voice breaking with emotion.


    ¡°He¡¯s Maddalyn¡¯s son!¡±


    ¡°That mean¡¯s nothing to me! I never knew about her; you told me nothing about,¡±


    ¡°Oh, I did. But you never paid attention!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. You and Mom only told me what you thought | needed to know¨C¡±


    ¡°Because we never thought you¡¯d be in this situation, Maeve!¡±


    ¡°He is my MATE!¡± I cried.


    It was the first time I had ever said the words and meant them. I started to cry as I unbuttoned the top


    of my coat, roughly pulling the fabric down to show him Troy¡¯s mark on my neck. Dad blinked, then his


    face flushed with fury.


    ¡°Go. Inside. Right now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore, Dad,¡± I mumbled as I pushed past him, waddling up the road with my chilled


    fingers folding into fists at my sides.


    I could feel his eyes on me as I walked away, and my tears were cool against my skin, sticking to my


    face in the bitter cold.


    I reached the house and struggled on the stairs, cursing under my breath as my stomach tightened into


    one of those fake, practice contractions Cleo had told me about. I had five weeks until my due date,


    and the contractions had be more regr. Not painful, but annoying, and tended to be more


    frequent whenever I was stressed or upset.


    Once inside, I sniffled as I fought to free my arms from the coat. I hung it up on the hook, which was


    fastened to the wall along a lengthy piece of wood that made up the coat rack. I was too rough, and the


    entire rack came off the wall,nding on my toes.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± I cried, unable to bend over to rub my foot because my stomach was in the way.


    ¡°Maeve? Are you alright?¡± Mom was standing in the hallway, holding a cup of tea in her hand. She


    looked extremely fatigued as she came to my side, rail thin, her hair limp and pulled away from her


    face. She was a shell of herself! ||


    ¡°No!¡± I howled, bursting into tears.


    She put her arms around me and held me for a moment as I cried against her shoulder.


    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered, kissing me lightly on the cheek. ¡°I missed you. I was looking for you just


    now, but Gemma said you¡¯d


    gone to look for your Dad¡­¡± She turned me to the stairs and led me into her bedroom.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 302

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 302


    Chapter 82: The Two Stones


    Maeve


    Mom patted the bed, inviting me toy next to her.


    I wiped the tears from my face before turning down the thick covers, sliding into bed beside her. She


    was in a sitting position, holding the cup of tea in herp as she looked over at me, taking me in.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot,¡± she said with a smile, reaching out to tuck my hair behind my ears. ¡°You¡¯re very


    tan. And I¡¯ve never seen your hair quite this light-¡±


    ¡°You can mention I weigh a million pounds now. It wouldn¡¯t hurt my feelings.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and sipped her tea. ¡°You look beautiful, Maeve. Healthy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be pregnant anymore,¡± I whimpered as I buried my face in the pillow.


    ¡°Well, by the looks of it, it could be over any day now,¡±


    ¡°Five more weeks¡­¡± I grimaced as one of the babies kicked me firmly in the ribs.


    ¡°Five? But-¡±


    I pulled the covers over my head. ¡°I¡¯m having twins.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mom said, unable to hide the joy in her voice. ¡°Well,


    sometimes twinse early. We¡¯ve had a few sets born in the vige. Remember when the triplets


    were born a few years ago? That was quite a feat-¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Abrams was miserable, Mom. I¡¯m sure she still is-¡±


    ¡°I saw her a few days ago at the market, sweetheart. She seemed happy, just¡­ a little frazzled.¡± She


    set her teacup down on the bedside table with a ng, and then reached over to stroke my side.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to suffocate under there.¡±


    I pushed the covers away, my face twisted in hurt. ¡°Dad hates me.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t hate you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with his arch nemesis¡¯s grandchild, Mom!¡±


    ¡°Arch nemesis?¡±


    ¡°Maddalyn! He¡¯s so, so mad at me. I¡¯m surprised he hasn¡¯t killed Troy.¡±


    ¡°We definitely discussed it,¡± sheughed, her eyes creasing with mirth.


    Tarched my brow. ¡°Last night? I figured Troy told him who he was this morning,¡±


    ¡°We¡®ve known for a while, honey. Ernest brought Troy¡¯s sketchbook back from the castle. The one of


    Maddalyn is¡­ impossible to deny. Dad told me he looks like her, too. He must be beautiful.¡± There was


    pain in her voice when she said thest part.


    ¡°What did Maddalyn do, exactly?¡±


    Mom exhaled, thenughed softly, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to begin!¡±


    ¡°The beginning would be fine.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, Maddalyn came into my life before¡­ I was still a breeder then. She was unhappy with


    the arraignment. Your father and Maddalyn were betrothed; at least that¡¯s what Romero and King


    James had wanted. She was cruel to me in those days, before the war. Just¡­ a mean girl, not yet a


    viin.¡±


    ¡°Does it bother you that Troy looks like her?¡±


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t met him yet, Maeve. But no, from what Ernest and Gemma have told us, it sounds like


    Troy is nothing like his parents. I won¡¯t deny that Maddalyn was beautiful. She was. She truly was. Just


    not on the inside.¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t raised by her. He doesn¡¯t know her at all.¡±


    ¡°I gathered that from what Ernest knew about Troy¡¯s rtionship with Romero.¡±


    Thank the Goddess for Ernest. He had saved me from having to exin everything that had happened


    before the invasion.


    ¡°Your dad isn¡¯t going to kill Troy. But he will be asking questions. I heard Rowan tried to fight him,¡±


    ¡°Keyword: tried. They both beat the crap out of one another,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°Rowan hates me too, Mom.


    He didn¡¯t even say hi to me when I arrivedst night.¡±


    ¡°Rowan is going through something veryplicated right now, honey.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked with interest.


    Her mouth twitched into a smile, but then she looked away. ¡°He found his mate, and¡­ Hanna is


    wonderful. I like her a lot. But she


    has¡­ powers.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Hanna of Red Lakes? Is that why Kacidra is here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And Hanna is like¡­ you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what can she do?¡±


    ¡°She dreams. I don¡¯t really know how to exin-¡±


    If I had been physically capable of jumping to my feet without struggling to get out of the bed, I would


    have. ¡°She¡¯s a Dream Dancer?¡±


    ¡°How do you know what that is?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Goddess,¡± I sighed, rolling over onto my back. ¡°This is going to be a very long story, Mom.¡°


    ***


    ¡°So, you felt it when I¡­ when I lost my powers?¡± she asked.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It had taken me over two hours to tell her everything. I recounted every detail from the moment I met


    Troy to the second I stepped off the boat in Winter Forest, leaving a few spicier things that happened


    between Troy and me out, of course.


    I was sitting up in bed now, resting a sandwich Gretchen had brought up for me on the swell of my


    stomach. ¡°And¡­ the moonstone we found in the tomb, I used it to bring Troy back to life, like Gemma


    used her moonstone on you.¡±


    ¡°And the people of¡­ Dianny? Is that what that pack is called?¡±


    ¡°Dianny is their city, The Sisters of Artemis is their pack.¡±


    ¡°I see. I think I understand. They think¡­ bringing the stones together is,¡±


    ¡°Una wasn¡¯t sure what would happen.¡± I swallowed, looking down at the sandwich. ¡°But I think we¡¯re


    supposed to be the ones to do it. Tasia wants them, though. I don¡¯t know what for.¡±


    ¡°She wants to end the White Queens; at least that¡¯s what Hanna and I think.¡± Mom had told me what


    happened to her and Hanna, how Tasia hade through the dream and wrecked the temple.


    The pieces were falling into ce, and I felt suddenly at peace. We had made it this far, ovee so


    much. I was looking forward to just being home for a moment.


    But then the door to the bedroom opened.


    Dad walked into the room, his eyes downcast as he moved to the end of the bed and stopped, his arms


    crossed over his chest.


    ¡°I owe you an apology,¡± he said, looking up at me through hisshes.


    ¡°Oh? Go on,¡± I said with a smartass grin.


    ¡°Maeve,¡± Mom said in a warning tone.


    Dad red at me, then cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°For what, exactly?¡±


    Dad sharpened his re, then nced at Mom, a silent plea for help in his eyes. She shrugged,


    smiling at him, clearly enjoying and


    having missed our constant bickering.


    ¡°For being terse with you for something outside of your control.¡± He ran his tongue along his lower lip,


    waiting for my reply.


    ¡°I ept your apology,¡± I said, sitting up a little straighter. ¡°One on condition.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said shortly.


    ¡°That Troy is allowed to sleep in my room.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like he can get me pregnant)¡± Iughed.


    Dad turned bright red. Mom¡¯s eyes widened as she looked down at herp, trying not tough.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± he said, just as Troy knocked on the open door.


    The three of us turned to him. Mom gave him a beaming smile, which I don¡¯t think he was expecting.


    He blushed, taking a step into the room anding into the light.


    He had showered and shaved, and it looked like someone had given him a haircut. Georgia likely got


    her hands on him, I thought. She always gave Rowan a haircut whenever she visited, not liking the


    men in her life with long hair.


    Troy looked like he had when I firstid eyes on him. He was rested and at ease, a glimmer of mischief


    in his eye. I smiled at him, hoping at least one of our children grew to look exactly like him.


    He gave mom a slight bow, who was watching him with interest.


    ¡°We owe you thanks, Troy, for taking care of our daughter,¡± she said, sounding every bit like a queen.


    ¡°It¡¯s a damn near impossible task-Dad said, but then stopped when Mom¡¯s gaze locked on him. ¡°Thank


    you,¡± he said, clearing his throat.


    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re wee.¡± Troy shifted his weight ufortably. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for kidnapping her.¡±


    Mom¡¯s mouth opened in surprise, and Dad flexed his jaw, reaching up to scratch his beard as I exhaled


    deeply, rolling my eyes. I set the sandwich on the nightstand, attempting to swing my legs out of the


    bed but struggling. Troy came to my side, ncing at Dad before he took my hand and helped me onto


    my feet.


    ¡°How are you? I haven¡¯t been able to talk to you since we got here.¡± Troy looked at me with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just huge. And tired. You don¡¯t have to sleep in the garage again, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Ernest and Talon are on their way back from Mirage; they will arrive in the morning. Troy, we will have


    a lot to discuss with the two of them regarding your title,¡± Dad said over the soft murmur of my words to


    Troy.


    Troy froze, his fingers sping down on my hand. ¡°My title?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be taking your rightful seat as Alpha of Poldesse, after the wedding.¡±


    ¡°The wedding?¡± Mom and I said in unison.


    Dad nodded, tucking his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Troy said, all business


    ¡°We owe you thanks, Troy, for taking care of our daughter,¡± she said, sounding every bit like a queen.


    ¡°It¡¯s a damn near impossible task-Dad said, but then stopped when Mom¡¯s gaze locked on him. ¡°Thank


    you,¡± he said, clearing his throat.


    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re wee.¡± Troy shifted his weight ufortably. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for kidnapping her.¡±


    Mom¡¯s mouth opened in surprise, and Dad flexed his jaw, reaching up to scratch his beard as I exhaled


    deeply, rolling my eyes. I set the sandwich on the nightstand, attempting to swing my legs out of the


    bed but struggling. Troy came to my side, ncing at Dad before he took my hand and helped me onto


    my feet.


    ¡°How are you? I haven¡¯t been able to talk to you since we got here.¡± Troy looked at me with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just huge. And tired. You don¡¯t have to sleep in the garage again, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Ernest and Talon are on their way back from Mirage; they will arrive in the morning. Troy, we will have


    a lot to discuss with the two of them regarding your title,¡± Dad said over the soft murmur of my words to


    Troy.


    Troy froze, his fingers sping down on my hand. ¡°My title?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be taking your rightful seat as Alpha of Poldesse, after the wedding.¡±


    ¡°The wedding?¡± Mom and I said in unison.


    Dad nodded, tucking his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Troy said, all business.


    I looked at him, searching his eyes for understanding. He¡¯d already said he wasn¡¯t going to be Alpha of


    Poldesse.


    ¡°Troy-¡°I began, but Dad cut me off.


    ¡°The wedding will take ce here, at the house, so your mother can attend. Preferably as soon as


    possible, before the child arrives.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s twins,¡± I said, and Dad was shocked, his eyes going wide. ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t Mom be able to


    attend if we got married somewhere else? The bluff is beautiful in the spring-¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t have that long, Maeve.¡± Mom¡¯s words seemed to float in the air for a moment before


    crashing down and suffocating me.


    I looked over at her, my stomach tied in a knot. ¡°What?¡± I managed to whisper.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have my powers anymore, honey. I should¡¯ve died a hundred times by now, you know. And I¡­


    I¡¯m not strong without them. I was badly hurt when Hanna and I were attacked. The wounds aren¡¯t


    healing¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s getting weaker by the day.¡± Dad¡¯s voice broke with emotion, the words catching in his throat.


    Igaped at them, my hands shaking as I gripped Troy¡¯s hand for dear life. ¡°Where is it?¡± I whispered, and


    he reached into his pocket, putting the moonstone into my hand.


    ¡°Maeve, wait, we don¡¯t know-¡± Troy warned.


    I was already halfway across the room, heading toward Mom¡¯s jewelry box. Dad stepped in front of me,


    trying to stop me, but I


    stepped around him and began to rifle through her jewelry.


    ¡°Where is it? The ne?¡±


    ¡°The-in the safe, downstairs,¡± Mom replied.


    I turned to Dad, giving him a look that told him exactly what I meant to do. He didn¡¯t protest.


    ¡°Maeve, listen to me. Una warned us-¡± Troy tried again.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t know for sure what would happen, but I saw this, Troy. I knew something was going to


    happen to her and now¡­ now it has. I have to.¡±


    ¡°Listen to him, Maeve!¡± Mom said sternly. ¡°What if-¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not going to let this continue!¡±


    Troy and Mom were staring at me in shock as I left the room, meeting Dad at the top of the stairs. He


    gave me the ne, looking me in the eyes.


    ¡°What now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I need something sharp-¡±


    He pulled out a pocket knife, cing it in my hands. But he grabbed my wrist, holding me tightly. ¡°Are


    you sure you want to do this?¡±


    11


    ¡°Save her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. There could be consequences. Troy said you weren¡¯t sure what was going to


    happen.¡±


    ¡°I have to bring them together. It¡¯s the only thing I know I¡¯m


    supposed to do.¡±


    I turned from him and walked back into the room, shaking as I stood at the end of the bed. I held the


    moonstones in the palm of one hand, looking at them for a moment before I brought the knife down


    over the base of my thumb, closing my hand into a fist as | walked over to my mother.


    My hand felt warm, the wound throbbing.


    And then I felt¡­ nothing.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 303

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 303


    Chapter 83 : Common Ground


    Troy


    Well, I was still alive.


    I hadn¡¯t been sure what to expect when we finally reached Maeve¡¯s homnd, but I thought Maeve


    would have been more at peace.


    Instead, I watched her crumble at the edge of her parents¡¯ bed, the moonstones in her hands, realizing


    the act of bringing them together hadn¡¯t worked.


    That had been the first time I met her mother, the famous White Queen Rosalie¡­ my future mother-in-


    law, if Ethan didn¡¯t kill me before a wedding could take ce.


    We had been in Winter Forest for a full day at that point, and my conversations with Ethan had been


    short and to the point. I had turned over Opaline to him. I had returned his daughter to her pack. I had


    given him aplete report on everything that had happened from the moment I first stepped foot in


    Valoria to the day our boat pulled into the inlet that hugged the shore of Winters Forest¡¯s main vige.


    Outside of that, he didn¡¯t even look in my direction.


    I was only slightly embarrassed that I fell off the dock in front of him, but Rowan made me look slightly


    better than himself when he jumped in a second time to help me get the moonstone before it was


    carried away by the tide.


    The icy, cial water had been a baptism of some kind, something that cemented an unlikely friendship


    between Maeve¡®s brother and


    me.


    So, I wasn¡¯t entirely surprised when I woke up the next morning to Rowan in the doorway of Maeve¡¯s


    bedroom, peering down at me.


    ¡°Why are you sleeping on the floor?¡± he asked in a whisper, arching his brow.


    I ran my fingers through my hair and then over my face, rubbing my eyes. ¡°More room down here,¡± I


    tilted my head toward the bed where Maeve was still sleeping like a rock with basically all of the pillows


    in the house tucked around her body. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°A little after seven,¡± he replied, leaning against the doorway and crossing his arms over his chest. I


    looked out the window behind the bed, seeing nothing. It was pitch ck. ¡°The sun doesn¡¯te up


    until, like, eleven this time of year. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I forgot.¡± I blinked a few times, my body and mind not yet limated to the strangeness of


    this ce. The sun had set the day before at just after 3:00 p.m., and all my body wanted to do was


    sleep even though I wasn¡¯t particrly tired.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard on everyone for a while,¡± Rowan continued as I stood and folded up the nket I had been


    sleeping on. Iid it over Maeve¡¯s feet, which were peeking out of the thick quilt that she had tucked up


    around her ears. ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡±


    I could hear the guilt in his voice as his gaze shifted from me to the bed.


    In truth, Maeve wasn¡¯t well. She had cried until she fell asleep the night before, spilling her feelings


    about her homing to me while I held her, whispering reassurances against her neck. Maeve was a


    wreck, and I couldn¡¯t me her. It was mostly my fault.


    me.


    So, I wasn¡¯t entirely surprised when I woke up the next morning to Rowan in the doorway of Maeve¡¯s


    bedroom, peering down at me.


    ¡°Why are you sleeping on the floor?¡± he asked in a whisper, arching his brow.


    I ran my fingers through my hair and then over my face, rubbing my eyes. ¡°More room down here,¡± I


    tilted my head toward the bed where Maeve was still sleeping like a rock with basically all of the pillows


    in the house tucked around her body. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°A little after seven,¡± he replied, leaning against the doorway and crossing his arms over his chest. I


    looked out the window behind the bed, seeing nothing. It was pitch ck. ¡°The sun doesn¡¯te up


    until, like, eleven this time of year. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I forgot.¡± I blinked a few times, my body and mind not yet limated to the strangeness of


    this ce. The sun had set the day before at just after 3:00 p.m., and all my body wanted to do was


    sleep even though I wasn¡¯t particrly tired.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard on everyone for a while,¡± Rowan continued as I stood and folded up the nket I had been


    sleeping on. Iid it over Maeve¡¯s feet, which were peeking out of the thick quilt that she had tucked up


    around her ears. ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡±


    I could hear the guilt in his voice as his gaze shifted from me to the bed.


    In truth, Maeve wasn¡¯t well. She had cried until she fell asleep the night before, spilling her feelings


    about her homing to me while I held her, whispering reassurances against her neck. Maeve was a


    wreck, and I couldn¡¯t me her. It was mostly my fault.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Tired,¡± I answered shortly, pulling one of the thick knit sweaters Gretchen hadid out for


    me over my shoulders. Rowan watched me closely. His eyes were so much like Maeve¡¯s, the same


    color and shape, in fact. But Rowan looked more like Rosalie in the face, at least in my opinion. He had


    his father¡¯s jaw, though, which tightened and flexed whenever they held back their words.


    ¡°I was hoping she¡¯d be awake, so I could¡­ talk to her. Say hi, I guess.¡±


    ¡°She sleeps until noon most days. It¡¯s a lot¡­ the pregnancy, you know.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± he said awkwardly, pursing his lips and tilting his head from side to side, considering.


    ¡°Do you want me to wake her up?¡±


    ¡°No, no-I actually came for you. I wanted to, uh, talk to you for a minute before Talon and Ernest get


    back from Mirage today.¡± Rowan shifted ufortably, then tilted his head toward the hallway. I


    nodded firmly, my chest tightening with anxiety as followed him down the hallway and through the


    darkened house.


    Gretchen was in the kitchen, surrounded by the smell of breakfast sausage and coffee as she chopped


    potatoes. She looked up from the butcher block, her eyes creasing as her mouth stretched into a


    beaming smile. ¡°Good morning!¡± she eximed, setting the knife down and turning to pull two mugs out


    of a cab.


    She filled both of them with coffee and added a liberal amount of fresh cream, which made my stomach


    tighten with anticipation. We had been eating nothing but dried food and grains for weeks, and no one


    aboard Damian¡¯s cruiser could cook worth a damn. Yesterday, we¡®d been too busy to eat a proper


    meal, so I was hoping whatever n Rowan had for me could wait until after


    breakfast.


    Thankfully, Rowan settled himself on a stool next to the kitchen ind, and I followed suit, sipping my


    coffee and watching as Gretchen began to pour pancake batter into arge cast iron skillet slicked with


    bacon grease.


    ¡°You¡¯re just as handsome and patient as I imagined you, Troy dear,¡± Gretchen said sweetly as she


    flipped the pancakes. ¡°It certainly takes a specific type of man to peak Maeve¡¯s interests,¡±


    ¡°Handle her, you mean,¡± Rowan said over the rim of his coffee mug, smirking at Gretchen as she cast


    him a dirty look. She was a friendly older woman who exuded what I could only describe as ¡°grandma


    energy,¡± and she looked the part as well, dressed in an apron decorated with embroidered tea pots and


    apples. She clicked her tongue at Rowan, pointing her finger usingly.


    ¡°You¡¯d best watch your tongue, young man. You and Maeve should¡¯ve been twins, I always say. So


    alike. It¡¯s no wonder your mates are such quiet, humble people. Is Hannaing up to the house


    today? I want to send her home with some blueberry jam my granddaughter made this fall.¡±


    ¡°I can swing by her ceter, if not,¡± Rowan said, watching as Gretchen grabbed two tes from the


    dishrack. ¡°Could we get breakfast to go? Would that be too much trouble?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, darling.¡± Gretchen rummaged around in the cabs for two stic containers as we


    continued to drink our coffee. I felt a little shy to the point of being ufortable. This was Rowan¡¯s


    domain. Maeve¡¯s childhood home. I was, to be blunt, an unwanted guest. Surely, Gretchen knew about


    the situation, having worked so closely with the family over the years. Maeve called her Grannie, in


    fact.


    Rowan got up with the stic containers in his hands, thanking Gretchen as she filled two thermoses


    with coffee, which she handed to me to carry.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be nning on wearing your helmet, Rowan. You know how your mother feels about


    those deathtraps,¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Rowan said over his shoulder. ¡°Thanks for breakfast, Gretchen!¡±


    ¡°Helmets?¡± I asked as we reached the stairwell that led down to the garage. I had slept there the night


    we arrived in Winter Forest, but it had been very dark. I could only make out the immediate area


    around me, which was a tool bench and a few bikes.


    ¡°Snowmobiles,¡± Rowan said simply, shrugging as I followed him down the stairs. ¡°Ever been on one?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Isles,¡±


    ¡°Then imagine a jetski, but for snow. It¡¯s very simr.¡± He flipped on a light switch as we reached the


    bottom of the stairs, and the garage erupted into light. I took a moment to be shocked, thenposed


    myself and swallowed the many, many questions swirling through my mind.


    The garage was asrge, if notrger, than the house itself. Four snowmobiles sat near the garage


    door, primed and ready for use. An assortment of other outdoor equipment leaned against the walls,


    bikes and several sets of skis and snowboards. Arge pickup truck sat idle in the far corner of the


    garage next to what looked like a tractor, both covered in tarps. I hadn¡¯t been around cars in my life, but


    I could tell the truck was old¡­ Vintage, some might say. Rowan caught me looking at it and gave me a


    crooked smile. ¡°It¡¯s Dad¡¯s. He¡¯s been working on it for years.¡±


    ¡°Where did he find it? I¡¯ve never seen a vehicle that old before.¡± | ran my tongue along the inside of my


    lower lip, wondering if Rowan would protest if I poked around the garage for a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It just showed up one day. He had to have it towed up here from the port, and it¡¯s been


    sitting in the garage for fifteen years or so now. Mom says it takes up too much space.¡±


    ¡°I mean,¡± I said, unable to hide my shock, ¡°I don¡¯t think that matters that much. This ce is huge.¡±


    Rowan set the food containers on one of the snowmobiles and started to grab gear off the shelves on


    the far wall, pulling down an assortment of gloves and padded jackets. I walked around, ncing at the


    tool bench before letting my gaze wander further into the recesses of the garage, which was double the


    length of the house, built like a basement beneath the backyard.


    There was a set of rooms in the back, a bathroom and what looked like a small office or storage room. I


    could see an icon bouncing around on what looked like a screen and couldn¡¯t hold back my questions


    any longer.


    ¡°Is that aputer?¡± I asked, turning to face Rowan.


    He set down the helmet he was holding and inhaled deeply, his cheeks turning a little red.


    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±


    ¡°How? I¡¯ve never seen one-¡±


    ¡°1-I built it.¡± I could hear the apprehension in his voice, and I quickly realized why his cheeks had


    colored. He was embarrassed.


    ¡°Are you serious? I¡®ve only ever read about them. I didn¡¯t think any


    were left outside of¡­ of the dashboards on boats and nes.¡± The war had destroyed most of the


    technology to use them, so there was no reason for anyone to have one.


    He stared nkly at me for a moment, his shoulders losing some of their tension as he picked up on


    my excitement. ¡°I¡¯m building more radio towers. I needed a way to test the frequency needed to


    connect the packs of Valoria and keep track of the data. It doesn¡¯t do much besides that but¡­ I¡¯m


    proud of it.¡±


    ¡°You should be,¡± I said earnestly, wanting nothing more than for him to show me exactly what he could


    do with it.


    Rowan smiled broadly, blushing a little more as he bnced the helmet on his hip. ¡°Maybe when we


    get back I can show you, if Dad


    -¡± he paused, pursing his lips and shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to like you, you know.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get it.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Rowan motioned me over to him and we spent the next fifteen


    minutes suiting up to take the snowmobiles out. It was arduous work, and I was sweating by the time


    we had packed the food and coffee into two backpacks and backed the snowmobiles out into the


    driveway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to tell you how to ride one of these!¡± Rowan shouted through his helmet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out!¡± I replied, not sure if he could hear me. ¡°You¡¯re not nning on leading me away from


    the vige and stranding me somewhere, are you?¡±


    That he had heard, and he threw his head back,ughing. ¡°You¡¯re not who I was expecting you to be,


    Troy. I think that would be a waste. Plus, Dad would kill me if anything happened to that snowmobile.¡±


    ***


    The mountains were nketed in snow so fine it didn¡¯t make a sound as we parked the snowmobiles


    and stepped off of them. I looked out over the vige, which seemed to be miles below us, the lights of


    the cabins just visible in the deep purple morning sky.


    The stars shining above us were like something I had never seen before, so close I felt like I could


    touch them. A green band of light danced over the mountains on the other side of the inlet, like a


    ribbon, casting a strange glow over the far mountains.


    ¡°I see why we couldn¡¯t have just shifted,¡± I said as I set my helmet down on the snowmobile and lifted


    the thermos of coffee to my lips.


    ¡°Well, you can. But nothing is worse than getting snowballs stuck between the pads of your paws.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah. I can imagine.¡±


    Rowan handed me one of the food containers and we sat on our snowmobiles to eat in rtive quiet,


    watching the aurora continue its spirited dance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to apologize for punching you,¡± Rowan said after a few minutes of silence.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting an apology,¡± I replied, closing up the empty container and putting it in my backpack.


    He did the same, but kept his eyes on me.


    ¡°What was your reasoning for everything that happened in Mirage? What exactly did you gain from


    pretending to be Aaron of Red Lakes?¡±


    I had seen this conversationing. I¡¯d had it already with Ethan, although he hadn¡¯t asked me a


    single question the entire time. I had rattled off everything in quick session, and he had simply


    walked away when I was done. Rowan was interrogating me. He brought me up here to do it in private.


    .


    ¡°Damian offered us money to break Romero out of the castle. I thought that was it. I didn¡¯t realize there


    was something else going on until it was toote.¡±


    ¡°And that something had to do with Maeve?¡±


    I nodded, leaning forward and resting my elbows on my knees. ¡°Damian knew my parents. Or, at least,


    he said he did. Romero was my grandfather, but I never knew him before I saw him in the tower for the


    first time. It was¡­ not what I was expecting.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know your parents?¡±


    I looked over at him, shaking my head. ¡°Not my mom. I have no memories of her. I assume she¡¯s


    dead.¡±


    Rowan looked away. ¡°Maddalyn, right? Ernest brought back your sketchbook from Mirage¡­ We saw


    the portrait. I didn¡¯t know who it was, but my parents were sure¨C¡°|


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t even know her name until recently.¡±


    That caught him off guard. He looked at me, his expression twisted in confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t know her name?¡±


    I inhaled, shaking my head, and then told him about my childhood. I watched his face go through


    several transformations as I told him what I thought was information his family would need to paint


    me in a clear picture. How I had been a thief, a pirate¡­ an orphan.


    ¡°Are you here to kill my Dad?¡± he asked once I had finished speaking. His words were said so casually


    for how much weight they bore. I looked up at him, steeling my expression. ¡°Is that why you stayed with


    Maeve-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly, looking him squarely in the eyes. ¡°She¡¯s my mate, Rowan. I knew it the second I saw


    her. We met before | knew she was¡­ the princess. I should¡¯ve left Valoria that very second, but I


    couldn¡¯t give her up-¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± he said quickly, interrupting me. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that either. Hanna, my mate. You haven¡¯t


    met her yet, but¡­ you will. Today, probably. There¡¯s going to be a family meeting after Dad talks to you


    about¡­¡± he trailed off, looking out over the inlet and then back to me again. ¡°You do know that you¡¯re


    the Alpha of Poldesse, right?¡±


    I let out my breath in a long whoosh, the warm air turning to mist. ¡°If I have to be,¡± I said honestly,


    giving him a wry smile.


    He arched his brow, thenughed, shaking his head. ¡°I knew we had a few things inmon.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to take your Dad¡¯s title someday?¡±


    He shrugged, taking a sip of coffee. ¡°Someone¡¯s gotta do it.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you were embarrassed about theputer? Because you¡¯re-¡±


    ¡°Going to be the Alpha of all Alpha¡¯s one day?¡± he said, adding a dramatic ir to the words that made


    me smile. He exhaled, looking up at the fading stars.


    ¡°I wanted to go to college in Mirage and study engineering. Literally any kind of engineering, I didn¡¯t


    care. It goes against the type of man my dad needs me to be, you know. Someone fierce. Someone


    who canmand not just a pack but EVERY pack. I¡¯m not the type of person. I just want to make


    things. I want to know how things work, how they used to work.¡±


    The sun was just starting to peak over the mountains, casting the pink glow over the inlet that Maeve


    had told me so much about. We watched a ne circle the inlet twice, thennd gracefully on the


    water. ¡°That¡¯ll be Talon and Ernest. We should go,¡± he said, clearing his throat.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to choose between the two. If anything, the packnds could use your skills.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my dad sees it that way.¡± Rowan slung his backpack over his shoulder and put his


    helmet on, and I realized I might have struck a chord with him.


    Maybe I had been lucky to have not known my parents or my lineage. I grew up making my own


    decisions, deciding my own


    fate.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen now? Damian is dead, you know. And Tasia,¡±


    Rowan gave me a weary look before he closed the visor on his


    helmet.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I do know Dad is going to send you back to the Isles. I just don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll allow


    Maeve to go with you.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 304

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 304


    Chapter 84: Fathers and Sons


    Troy


    Ernest threw his arms around me, embracing me in a rib cracking hug. I had been, of course,


    speechless when I saw Gemma on the night of our arrival in Winter Forest and at the news that they


    had not only both survived, but had a child in our absence. Seeing Ernest in the flesh was even better


    than the news, however. And I found myself rattling off about our adventure before remembering we


    had an audience.


    Talon, Ernest¡¯s father, and Ethan¡¯s prior Beta, was watching Ernest and me closely.


    Ethan was pacing back and forth in front of the ceiling-height windows in the library in the White


    Queen¡¯s Castle, a space the family rarely used. Part of the castle was a school now, and another


    section had been converted into apartments for the single warriors of the pack.


    Ethan¡¯s office was too small to house all of us men, and there was absolutely no privacy in the house


    with the amount of family roaming about.


    So, we closed ourselves into the library, the door locking in ce, holding me captive.


    ¡°And Maeve, she¡¯s due soon, then?¡± Ernest asked with nothing but pure joy in his eyes.


    ¡°A few weeks left to go, but the midwife that came with us to the south, Cleo, said she was likely to go


    early. Any day now, it seems.


    Maeve is miserable!¡± | replied, unable to stop myself from smiling.


    ¡°Why? Is everything alright?¡± Ernest looked concerned, but I waved my hand in dismissal.


    ¡°Twins,¡±


    ¡°TWINS?¡± Rowan roared from the opposite end of the room, closing the book he¡¯d been skimming


    through while we were waiting for Ethan to finish whatever he was doing.


    Ernest looked shocked, but thenughed, pping me on the shoulder. ¡°No one can say you weren¡¯t a


    sessful breeder-¡± Ernest¡¯s voice was, unfortunately, not a whisper.


    Talon loudly cleared his throat, and the three of us younger men quieted immediately as we caught


    Ethan¡¯s stone-cold gaze.


    ¡°Too soon?¡± Rowan murmured, which made Ernest flush a vivid pink.


    ¡°Are you serious about this, Ernest?¡± Ethan said, ignoring our remarks. He mmed his open hand on


    the long table we¡¯d gathered around, his hand pressing a piece of paper against the waxed surface.


    ¡°L¡­ I am,¡± Ernest said, swallowing hard and squaring his shoulders. ¡°I am sure.¡±


    ¡°And you, Talon? This is not what I expected from either of you!¡±


    I took a step away from Ernest, sensing the anger beginning to radiate off of Ethan. Rowan and I were


    now shoulder to shoulder, watching with interest as Talon nodded his head.


    ¡°I agree with Ernest¡¯s decision. I think he¡¯s making the right


    choice.¡±


    ¡°Giving up his title?¡± Ethan bit out.


    Rowan went totally rigid, his breath catching in his throat. I fought the urge to nudge him to encourage


    him to start breathing again, but that was hit with the same realization he hade to.


    If Ernest was giving up his title of Alpha of Drogomor¡­


    ¡°Wait just a minute-¡± Rowan said as he stepped forward.


    Ethan raised his hand, silencing Rowan, and turned his gaze back to Ernest.


    ¡°Why? You realize this will leave you without a title, a title your son would inherit?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important to me. I¡¯ve discussed it in length with Gemma. We¡­ Uncle Ethan, we don¡¯t want


    to leave. We both felt it the second we finally made it here, that we were home. Gemma died in Mirage.


    She doesn¡¯t want to go back. I don¡¯t want her to go back.¡±


    ¡°She would be Luna-¡± Ethan said, cutting Ernest off.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want that, Uncle Ethan. I don¡¯t want that for her. We want George to¡­ to grow up with


    parents who have time for him. We want him to have friends, and amunity where he¡¯s not


    ostracized for being a royal. We want what you built here with Rosalie. A home, not a castle.¡±


    Ernest was gripping the back of one of the chairs that lined the table, his eyes focused intently on


    Ethan. ¡°I became Alpha because that was the only life I knew. I never thought I¡¯d find my mate or have


    children. Gemma changed that for me. Everything is different now. Besides, it was always meant to be


    temporary, remember?¡±


    Ethan flexed his jaw, considering Ernest¡¯s words but he did not respond. He nced over at Rowan,


    who was standing like a statue next to me, his eyes focused on the windows and the snow falling


    outside.


    ¡°The title is Rowan¡¯s birthright.¡± Talon pulled one of the chairs from the table and sat down, calm and


    collected. Ernest nodded, ncing at Rowan, who was still looking out the window.


    ¡°You have to let me go, Dad,¡± Rowan whispered.


    I doubted anyone but me heard it.


    Ethan flexed his hands, then picked up the piece of paper, folding it and tucking it into the pocket of his


    jacket. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this another time.¡±


    Rowan moved his gaze from the window to Ethan, and I saw a sh of disappointment behind his eyes.


    I knew nothing about fathers and sons, but I knew there was an unspoken conflict between Ethan and


    Rowan, something that had been brewing for a long time. Ethan was, for whatever reason, holding


    Rowan back.


    Ernest shifted ufortably before taking a seat next to Talon, while Rowan and I remained standing.


    I felt Ethan¡¯s eyes on me, and slowly returned his gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m not who you were expecting, right?¡± I said, unable to stop the words from falling from my lips. Talon


    blinked up at me, and Ernest bit the inside of his lip to stop himself from smiling. ¡°You were expecting


    someone like Romero, I¡¯m guessing. Not me.¡±


    Ethan was motionless, expressionless. This was the big meeting, I


    thought. This is when he was going to sit me down and rip me to shreds.


    ¡°Who raised you?¡± Ethan¡¯s tone was cold, meaning to cut me.


    ¡°No one,¡± I said honestly, leaning forward as I ced my hands on the top of one of the chairs. I was


    sore from riding the snowmobile up and down the mountain, sore in ces where I didn¡¯t know it was


    possible. I worried if I sat down, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get up again. ¡°Behar was my father¡¯s name-¡±


    ¡°We know that.¡± Ethan crossed his arms over his chest, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Was he the one who


    raised you, Troy? Is he still alive? Thest we heard, he had died before you were born.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know-¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you wouldn¡¯t know?¡± Ethan looked me up and down, his eyes slicing me open.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him since I was four years old.¡±


    I caught Talon in my peripheral vision, shifting in his seat as he looked over at Ethan with a furrowed


    brow.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know either of my parents. I have no memories of my mother. And my father, or the man I


    thought was my father anyway, well, he straight up left me in Avondale and didn¡¯te back. I grew up


    with a group of orphans. You¡¯ve likely heard of Keaton, the captain of the Persephone? He was one of


    them.¡±


    Everyone was staring at me. Ernest and Rowan exchanged nces, then Ernest gave me a nod of


    encouragement.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Romero even existed let alone was my rtive untilst winter, when Damian told me he


    needed me to go to Valoria.


    He said Romero was my grandfather, and I¡­ I wanted to know him. I wanted to at least look at him. I


    didn¡¯t know what I was walking into. Damian must have known about your ns for Maeve. I was in


    Valoria for several weeks before I was ever introduced to her.


    And¡ª¡±


    | straightened up to my full height, clenching my hands into fists behind my back, ¡°the moment I saw


    her, I knew she was my mate. I just knew. I wasn¡¯t able to carry out my mission from that moment


    forward.¡±


    ¡°Yet you bedded her and got her pregnant?¡± Ethan said bluntly, folding his hands on the table. ¡°You


    fulfilled the duties of breeder


    ¡°I loved her. I did everything I could to protect her from Damian, and Horace, and Romero. I had to


    keep her in the dark until thest possible moment. Maeve is¡­ incapable of being secretive. She can¡¯t


    lie without it showing on her face. You know this.¡±


    I spoke firmly, fixing my gaze on Ethan¡¯s eyes despite the nagging fear ripping through my body. It was


    some way to get to know my future wife¡¯s dad, with an audience, no less.


    Rowan snorted withughter, then quickly quieted.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t let them have her, Alpha. I did what I could.¡±


    Ethan exhaled, looking over at Talon briefly, before asking me, ¡°What do you want, exactly?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡± I repeated, unsure what kind of answer he was expecting. ¡°Uh, your daughter, of


    course?¡±


    ¡°Because of her powers, in her blood-¡±


    | ¡°No-¡± I gave Ethan a stern look, watching him closely.


    I wondered if Maeve had told her parents about the fact that her blood was incapable of healing my


    wounds.


    ¡°Is this some vendetta against us for what happened to your mother?¡± Ethan said with conviction, his


    voice an octave lower than it had been previously.


    I went still, shaking my head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to her.¡±


    The room was silent, the only sound was the ticking of a clock on the far side wall. Ethan¡¯s face went


    through a transformation, his expression darkening as he considered my words. Then, he looked


    oddly¡­ sad. Guilty.


    ¡°Sit down, Troy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to-¡±


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    My body disobeyed my mind, and I found myself seated in front of Ethan.


    The Alpha motioned, and Talon left with Rowan and Ernest, leaving me alone with Maeve¡¯s father. He


    stared at me, taking me in.


    But his eyes weren¡¯t cold any longer. His gaze was soft and full of pity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know what happened to her,¡± I said quickly, before I changed my mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s important you know about her, Troy. Her heritage makes you who you are¡­ which is an Alpha. It¡¯s


    something we need to


    discuss.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I wondered how long this was going to take. I¡¯d left the house before Maeve had woken up, and now it


    was midday. I was sure she¡¯d know that I was with her dad, but still. I didn¡¯t like being this far away


    from her with the state she was currently in.


    ¡°I can tell you why you didn¡¯t know your mother, Troy. I was under the impression you had been


    adopted out to a family we had chosen in Finaldi, away from the Isles. I had wiped my hands clean of


    the situation by the time you were born. Your mother¡­ Maddalyn, she was executed shortly after your


    birth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I had always been told, but I didn¡¯t know for sure.¡±


    Ethan cleared his throat, tapping one of his fingers on the table. ¡°We had a treaty with Damian back


    then. The Isles, like the east, were in shambles. I gave Damian the money he needed to reconstruct


    Avondale, in exchange for Poldesse dissolving. I didn¡¯t know Poldesse was operating in secret, and


    that Damian was working with Romero while Romero was serving his sentence.¡±


    He continued. ¡°Before Rosalie and I returned to Winter Forest, we arranged for a family known by


    Vicky, Talon¡¯s sister, to take you. Vicky and her mate, Paul, moved to Breles, though, so we never got


    confirmation you had actually been given over to the couple. We sent you with some of Damian¡¯s


    people, so we trusted since we¡¯d heard nothing, that the couple had raised you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare breathe. I didn¡¯t know if I wanted him to continue.


    ¡°You said you knew your father?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so, but I¡­. I was very young. My memories are fuzzy. I remember him always being ill. We


    lived in seclusion, I remember that much.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure his name was Behar?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I called him Dad,¡± I said painfully, looking down at the table. ¡°Damian told me his name.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that was actually Behar, Troy. We were under the impression that Behar was dead;


    Maddalyn told us as much.¡±


    I looked up, shrugging. I¡¯d already heard that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Alpha. I don¡¯t have the


    information you¡¯re looking for. I¡¯m not here to avenge my parents.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Ethan,¡± he breathed, reaching up to pinch the bridge of his nose as though he had a


    headache. ¡°I can¡¯t apologize for what happened with your mother, but I am sorry you weren¡¯t better


    taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Why would you have anything to be sorry for,¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯ve done a better job of making sure you were safe, even though your mother¡¯s crimes were


    the true reason for all of this. None of us could¡¯ve anticipated how this would¡¯ve affected you.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°What¡¯s done is done now.¡±


    He continued with his version of the story. ¡°Before your mother became a rogue, I said I was going to


    marry her. Then I got her to the altar and had her banished instead for her treatment of Rosalie, for


    plotting to kill her, and for her aiding in her father¡¯s schemes to take over Valoria with our union. She


    waged war on us for years.¡±


    ¡°What was she like?¡± I asked abruptly, trying to hide the longing in my voice.


    He caught it nheless. ¡°She was mean,¡± he said with a matter


    of-fact tone. ¡°So, so mean. I can¡¯t really exin it. We were never allies. I could never trust her. But she


    was beautiful. You look like her. Had I seen you before any of this,¡± he waved his hand, alluding to the


    current situation, ¡°I would have known you were her son. I am sorry, Troy, for failing you. You should


    have been raised by a family, not left to fend for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean I have your blessing to marry your daughter?¡± | asked, and the question caught him


    off guard.


    He arched his brow, giving me a quizzical nce. ¡°Did you hear anything I just said?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah. And that¡¯s all fine. I only care about Maeve.¡±


    ¡°Enough to be the Alpha of Poldesse?¡±


    | pursed my lips. I knew this wasing. I took a deep breath, crossing my arms over my chest as I


    looked at him, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m not who you want there. I might be an ally, but I¡¯m not a royal.


    Maybe by blood, okay? But I grew up parentless. Ick a formal education. I was a thief, a pirate. And


    Maeve would have toe with me, unless you¡¯re nning on separating us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Then how is she supposed to be the White Queen? We¡¯d be separated nheless.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie and I make it work,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on the same continent. Mirage is only a few hours away by ne. Plus, you have a son and a


    nephew to rule while you stay here with your mate.¡± I leaned over the table, knowing what I said next


    was a risk. ¡°Queen Rosalie is sick, Ethan. Maeve needs to prepare to be the White Queen, now.


    Notter. We don¡¯t have


    that luxury.¡±


    Ethan was expressionless. He just stared at me, his eyes on mine, but he was looking right through


    me.


    ¡°Why do you want me to take over Poldesse? Why not just let it dissolve? It was a small pack to begin


    with. Most people didn¡¯t follow Damian.¡±


    ¡°Because someone else will take over if you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So? Who has a vendetta against you right now? Tasia just wants to kill us all and get the moonstone.


    That¡¯s a totally different situation.¡±


    Ethan blinked, startled by my words. ¡°You really just say whateveres to your mind, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s how I won over your daughter,¡± I smirked, leaning back in my chair.


    Ethan wasn¡¯t so bad. He just looked like a big, tough guy. I had been around those all my life. But


    Ethan was sharp as a tack as well, and I already knew why he wanted me to take over Poldesse. I


    didn¡¯t need an exnation. He wanted someone he could trust there, someone like his daughter¡¯s


    husband. He also wanted Maeve to marry someone of a high rank.


    What¡¯s higher than an Alpha?


    ¡°Was that before or after you kidnapped her?¡± Ethan retorted, and to my surprise, he gave me a


    fleeting smile.


    My response was cut short by the door to the library swinging open and a breathless Rowan stepping


    inside.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve gottae outside, now. There are people from


    Lycenna in the vige seeking refuge. Alpha Julien is dead.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 305

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 305


    Chapter 85: She Can See the Future


    Maeve


    The vige was buzzing with activity as I followed Mom into the center of the rows of cottages and


    buildings housing the shops and market. Gretchen had bundled her up in a thick, heavy red wool coat


    and a matching hat, the color a stark


    contrast to the snow and white-washed buildings. Mom was barking orders to the warriors who had


    surrounded a group of a dozen or so weary-looking people, strangers.


    ¡°Who are they? How did they get here?¡± I turned to Gemma, who shrugged, her face lined with


    suspicion.


    She had heard themotion from her house and came to fetch us, but the warriors had beaten her


    there, and we were already in the driveway when Gemma arrived. She had given George to Gretchen


    and then followed us down to the vige, where the warrior had gathered the unfamiliar group into the


    snow-covered market square.


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be out here; it¡¯s freezing. Take them up to the castle. Offer food and water. Now!¡±


    Mom¡¯s voice rang out through the square.


    She sounded every ounce the queen, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile to myself as I watched her


    commanding the warriors. The group began to move, the warriors herding them away. But an elderly


    woman had stopped walking, separating from the group.


    She was looking past me, her eyes fixated on something behind me. I turned to look over my shoulder


    in the direction of her gaze and saw a young woman standing at the edge of the market square, her


    ck hair dappled with snowkes.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± I asked Gemma, who turned to look.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Hanna.¡±


    ¡°Hanna of Red Lakes?¡±


    Hanna¡¯s gaze shifted from the elderly woman to me, and I quickly turned back around, a blush rising to


    my cheeks. I vaguely remember Hanna from when her family visited. She was a year older than me,


    but aside from a formal introduction when their family arrived, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d seen her for the rest of


    their short-lived trip. She had been nowhere to be seen when Aaron fell from the tree.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s Rowan¡¯s mate. I¡¯m sure someone told you,¡± Gemma said.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve only been told snippets of what¡¯s been happening here, Gem. Who are these people?


    They didn¡¯te by boat. That means they would¡¯ve had toe through-through the forest? How is


    that possible?¡± The old roads were so overgrown now; it would take so long for anyone to get through


    that way.


    Gemma nced at me, somewhat shocked. ¡°Did your dad not tell you?¡±


    ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    ¡°Maeve? Is that really you?¡± A familiar male voice cut through


    the air, and I found myself paralyzed by surprise. It couldn¡¯t


    be.


    ¡°O-Otto?¡± I said, my voice wavering as a man walked toward me dressed in warrior garb. He stopped


    walking a few feet from where Gemma and I were standing, looking.me up and down. I wasn¡¯t sure I


    recognized him at first, but then his mouth twitched into a wide smile. ¡°Oh, my Goddess. How?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Maeve. It¡¯s so good to see you!¡± He closed the distance between us, taking my hand in his and


    squeezing it. ¡°I heard you were home. I¡¯ve been busy, I should havee up to the house right away


    but it was my son¡¯s birthday,¡±


    ¡°Son?¡± I was stunned.


    Thadn¡¯t seen Otto in fifteen years, not since he went with the expedition party to explore the Eastern


    Mountains that separated Mirage and Winter Forest. We all thought he was dead, along with Gemma¡¯s


    mother, Seraphine.


    ¡°I have five children. My wife, Shelly, she,¡± he paused, looking between Gemma and me to where


    Hanna had been standing.


    I turned to look at her again, an unusual feeling creeping over me. Her gaze was still locked on the


    elderly woman, who was being rounded up with the rest of the group.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll find you soon, okay? I¡¯m happy you¡¯re home.¡± Otto patted my shoulder, then jogged back


    to the other warriors, stopping to speak to Mom.


    ¡°Hanna?¡± Gemma asked as she turned, tucking her gloved hands into the pockets of her jacket. ¡°Do


    you know that woman?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I do. Does that sound crazy?¡± Hanna replied, walking toward us as if Gemma¡¯s words had


    been an invitation.


    I went still at her words, her voice sounding so familiar.


    ¡°Where is she from?¡± Gemma asked.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Hanna blinked, then looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Rowan?¡± she asked, looking toward Mom.


    ¡°Uh, I think he went to the castle with Alpha Ethan this morning-¡±


    ¡°We should go to them. Come on Hanna took us by the hands, the feeling of her skin against mine


    sending a ripple of familiar energy through my body. I almost let go but felt an odd connection to her.


    Like we had met before, and not when we were children.


    The castle was bustling with life as I stepped inside behind Hanna and Gemma, shielding my eyes from


    the heavy snow falling from the deep gray sky. It waste afternoon, and the sun had already set


    behind the clouds. The castle grounds were washed in yellow light from thenterns dotted around the


    fa?ade of the castle, and light spilled from the windows onto the glistening snow.


    ¡°Maeve!¡± Troy came to me the second I stepped into the grand foyer, taking my hand and leading me


    away from Hanna and Gemma. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I left without a word this morning. Rowan and 1-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; I slept in for a while. And then¡­ do you know who these people are? Has anyone said?¡±


    ¡°Your dad is talking to their leader right now in the library. I think we should go see them.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He paused, his thumb tracing a circle in the palm of my hand.


    ¡°They¡¯re like the people of Dianny. I think¡­ I think these are the people Una talked about, the ones


    Lycaon left behind when he was fleeing from Morrighan.¡±


    ¡°Oh, great¡­¡± I huffed as he guided me toward the library. I wondered cynically if we were ever going to


    have an ounce of normalcy in our lives ever again.


    Dad was situated at the end of the long library table, his hands folded neatly on the surface and his


    body leaning forward as he conversed with the same elderly woman I had seen in the market square.


    She was filthy, dressed in worn rags. Someone had covered her with a thick nket and given her a


    steaming cup of what smelled like chicken soup, which immediately made me hungry.


    Dad looked up as we came into the room, nodding tightly as Troy stationed us against the wall near the


    door. Mom was seated next to Dad, still in her red coat, but she was pale, her face flushed with fatigue.


    The woman turned to me, looking me up and down with interest before turning back to Dad, settling


    herself back in


    her seat as she closed her hands around the mug of soup.


    ¡°So you can guarantee our refuge?¡± Her voice contradicted her appearance. She was small, old, and


    frail, but her voice was youthful and steady.


    Dad tapped his fingers on the table, looking at Mom, who was still.


    ¡°That depends on whether you will tell us who you are and why you¡¯re here,¡± Mom said stoically and


    unblinking, tilting her head toward Dad. ¡°We won¡¯t risk the peace of our pack for unknown enemies.¡±


    ¡°He knows who we are,¡± the woman said, pointing a shaky finger at Dad. ¡°Lycenna.¡±


    ¡°What happened to your Alpha? Dad said sternly.


    The woman waved her hand in dismissal. ¡°Dead. Took him long enough, the old bastard. He outlived


    his sons and grandsons. His great-grandsons were fighting over his title.¡±


    ¡°Who prevailed?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°Most of them killed each other


    ¡°How many people are fighting over the title, exactly?¡± Mom¡¯s voice had a tinge of unease to it as she


    spoke.


    The woman gave her a sidelong nce before bringing her soup to her lips. ¡°Well, everyone was


    rted to Julien in some way. So anyone could be the Alpha, any man that is. Carl is the clear choice


    because he has powers, although they aren¡¯t strong. But he¡¯s an evil man¡­ barely twenty-six and has


    five wives after he imed his dead brother¡¯s women.¡±


    Mom was stunned into silence. I felt nervous sweat forming along my brow as the room seemed to


    tighten all around me. Had the woman really said what I thought she said?


    ¡°Where is the dark-haired girl from the market? I need to speak with her,¡± said the woman abruptly.


    Mom shook her head, not understanding.


    ¡°Hanna?¡± I said, not meaning to speak allowed.


    The woman turned her head to look at me, her eyes narrowing on mine. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you


    need to know if I can speak with the girl. She needs to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mom asked defensively.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s one of us. She is the true leader of Lycenna, as her mother should have been. And her


    grandmother before her, my sister. The ones with the powers.¡±


    ¡°Your sister?¡± Mom¡¯s voice wavered, and Dad stood, motioning to Troy to get Hanna from the foyer.


    ¡°Hanna, the girl of which you speak, is Leera¡¯s daughter, is she not? Leera was my niece. My sister left


    the pack when Leera was just an infant, hiding away somewhere in the West. If that dark-haired child


    possesses even a fraction of the powers Leera possessed at birth-¡±


    Mom stood, her chair falling against the floor behind her. I couldn¡¯t help but flinch, my stomach


    tightening into a contraction as I watched Mom lean forward, her hands t against the table.


    ¡°What is it to you? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°A war ising, White Queen. I got my people out before the Dream Dancer could ravage what was


    left of our pack, those true followers of Lycaon. The rest-Carl and his people well, they will bend to the


    Dream Dancer from the south.¡±


    The woman turned her gaze to me, her eyes darkening. ¡°Even your child possesses the powers of


    Lycaon. Have you not noticed? She even has a familiar. I can feel it. The dog I saw in the vige, is it?


    She can speak to it, can¡¯t she? Every second we are drawing closer to the conclusion-¡±


    Hanna burst through the doors of the library, stepping forward into the light of the massive chandelier.


    She stopped short of the table, staring the old woman down with a re so intense I felt a fight or flight


    response of my own. I decided at that moment that I needed to leave. But Troy was back at my side,


    his hand tightening around my forearm, holding me in ce.


    ¡°Leera¡¯s child-¡± The old woman grinned. ¡°I knew it. You look like us, you know. You look like your


    grandmother, Esmerelda.¡±


    ¡°There are three of us,¡± Hanna said coolly, looking the woman down. ¡°But I am here. Exin yourself.


    Why did you lead your people to Winter Forest?¡±


    ¡°Three? Do you all have the power of Lycaon?¡±


    Hanna shook her head from side to side, her hair rippling in the soft amber light of the chandelier as


    she approached the table. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Refuge,¡± the old woman sighed, knitting her hands together. ¡°And to tell you what¡¯sing.¡±


    ¡°Then tell us,¡± Hanna sneered.


    I watched her, feeling overwhelmed by her prowess. Surely, this wasn¡¯t Rowan¡¯s mate? I¡¯d always


    pictured him with someone shy and quiet, not amanding sorceress.


    But I caught the look of shock on Mom¡¯s face as she looked at Hanna. She had obviously never seen


    or heard Hannamand herself in such a way.


    Dad came to Hanna¡¯s side and put his hand on her shoulder. She straightened her back, her lower lip


    trembling slightly as she tried to maintain herposure.


    ¡°Lycenna has been operating under a cloak of secrecy since the first White Queen. We watched your


    war, Alpha King, that ravaged our forests. We know you used the Moonlight Lily, White Queen. That


    act, that use of ancient, sacred magic¡­ it opened the door for us toe out of hiding. The door


    between our world and the world of the contemporary wolf had opened.


    ¡°You still teach your young the stories, don¡¯t you? But you leave out the names of Leto and her


    children. They are myths, to you. To us, it is our life. Our culture. But we have more inmon than


    you think. Your daughter, with the red hair. She will be a White Queen. She will have powers that will be


    far beyond the scope of your own- she pointed to Mom, who bristled.


    ¡°But the child of my great-niece, well¡­ her child will be the


    first tobine the blood of the two lines. That child will be the nexting of the Moon Goddess


    herself. Alpha Julien knew the time was nearing. He sensed the fated mate bond between the two lines


    in your son. We knew there could only


    be two options. Leera¡¯s child, or the Dream Dancer from the south.¡± The old woman paused to sip her


    soup, sighing deeply as the warm liquid touched her lips.


    ¡°How do you know all of this?¡± Dad asked in a sharp tone.


    Troy¡¯s hand ran down the length of my forearm, his fingers intertwining with mine.


    ¡°Dream Dancers are the sacred ones to us. Those that can manipte the world and move within the


    spirit realm. It¡¯s rare, despite the efforts of Lycenna to strengthen it by breeding. But, some of us,


    especially the women, possess the power of sight. I could tell you your future right now, if you wished to


    know. I could tell you how you will die, and when. I can tell your daughter about the future of her unborn


    sons, and which will inherit the dynasty their grandfather is crafting.¡±


    Troy tightened his grip on my hand, his body leaning toward the door as though it was willing him to


    leave, to take me with him.


    ¡°But you knew someone like that already, didn¡¯t you?¡± The old woman looked from Dad to Mom, waiting


    for a response. Mom looked down at the table, her eyes glistening with tears. ¡°Ga was my oldest


    sister; she left with Esmerelda, helped her hide Leera from Julien¡­ Leera showed powers from birth.


    She would¡¯ve been passed around for breeding the second she-¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mom raised her hands, shaking her head.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Hanna said softly. Her voice was full of hurt and uncertainty, and again I


    felt a sense of


    familiarity when she spoke.


    ¡°Tasia of Dianny was the Dream Dancer Alpha Julien had been waiting for. She wants the stones, and


    she will do anything to retrieve them, including massacring her own pack. Julien thought Tasia would


    be the prince¡¯s mate. It was prophesied upon his birth. But Julien was wrong. He didn¡¯t know about


    you, Hanna. All of you can thank Ga for that.¡±


    Mom let out a choked sob. I stepped forward to go to her, but Troy stopped me, slowly shaking his


    head from side to side. Mom and Dad had both loved Ga. I had considered Ga a grandmother.


    Her passing had been exceedingly painful for all of us. She died when I was ten, but the pain still felt


    fresh.


    The old woman turned in her chair, looking straight at me, her eyes boring into mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re not cursed, child. Ga couldn¡¯t see past your tenth birthday because that was the year your


    brother met Hanna, his mate. The introduction of your families signified the dawn of the prophecy to


    unite the stones, to bring forth the Goddess.


    ¡°But Leera couldn¡¯t see the woman you¡¯d be. She didn¡¯t know your strength or your unyielding


    loyalty to those you love. She was blinded by love for her son. You wille into your powers, child. As


    long as the stones are in your possession.¡±


    The old woman turned to Dad then, her gaze focused on his eyes. ¡°If Tasia gets the stones¡­ it¡¯ll all be


    over. No one will survive the war. And there will be war. It¡¯s already begun.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 306

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 306


    Chapter 86: I Can¡¯t Have His Child


    Hanna


    I didn¡¯t bother to hang my coat up on the hook as I staggered through the door to the small cabin I


    shared with Kacidra. I tossed the coat to the floor, the thick fabric falling on the wide-nk floorboards


    in a wet snowy heap.


    Kacidra wasn¡¯t home. She had spent thest two nights with Pete, who was living in one of the cabins


    in the vige. They were mates, and the connection had been intense, passionate. I saw the pattern, of


    course. Troy and Maeve. Ernest and Gemma. Even Keaton, the man who was the captain of the boat


    that both kidnapped and saw Maeve to safety, had found his mate in Maeve¡¯s friend M.


    Everyone on this prophesied path was finding their mates, including me. This was the definition of fate.


    Apparently, Rowan and Maeve were at the center of it all. And then, there was my role.


    | sunk to the floor in front of the couch, my head in my hands, and let myself cry.


    I felt nothing but deep, painful guilt after listening to the unnamed old woman¡¯s words. She was my


    great-aunt, my tie to Ga, the Seer¡­ Ga, who must have known what my mother would be


    and the powers she held, the powers


    she would give to one of her children.


    I thought of the white roses on the temple grounds, how their


    petals had littered the stone pavers after Tasia had destroyed the sanctuary. Tasia, who the people of


    Lycenna were afraid of but also worshiped. The same way they wanted to worship me.


    The people who believed my future child would be the Moon Goddess herself.


    But I didn¡¯t have my powers any longer. I didn¡¯t want them back. And I wouldn¡¯t be the Goddess¡¯s


    vessel of rebirth.


    I peeked through my fingers, my eyes clouded with tears.


    There was only one thing I could do to end the prophecy, to break the chain of events that were


    guing a family I had grown to love.


    I needed to reject Rowan.


    I sucked in my breath and wiped the tears from my cheeks, nodding at myself as I silently agreed to the


    inevitable.


    But then there was a knock on the front door, and then a cold rush of air.


    ¡°Hanna? Goddess, it¡¯s freezing in here,¡± Rowan crossed the threshold of the front door, shutting it firmly


    behind him before stalking toward the neglected wood stove.


    I watched him in silence as he crouched in front of it, stoking the dying embers with pieces of kindling


    until a fire erupted from the ashes once again. He meticulously added pieces of split birch to the


    woodstove, arranging them in such a way that guaranteed a slow, hot burn. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as


    | watched him, my heart squeezing in my chest.


    Rowan, my Rowan.


    He turned around, seeing me sitting against the foot of the couch. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?


    Maeve told me what happened at the castle.¡± He stepped forward, kneeling down in front of me and


    taking my chilled fingers in his.hands. ¡°You¡¯ re cold, Hanna.¡±


    ¡°I have to go home,¡± I whispered unsure if I meant for him to hear it or if I just needed to say the words


    aloud.


    He looked confused, sitting back so that he faced me with his arms wrapped around his knees, ¡®To Red


    Lakes?¡±


    I nodded, dreading what I needed to say next.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be your mate, Rowan. There¡¯s too much¡­ too much at stake. I can¡¯t continue to put you and


    your family in danger.¡±


    ¡°What do you think is going to happen?¡± He was


    expressionless, but a sadness lingered behind his eyes, something that told me he had known this


    conversation wasing.


    ¡°Tasia wants me as much as she wants the stones. I need to


    go. I need to bring the stones with me when I do. You cannot follow.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to do that.¡± The firmness in his voice sent a chill up my spine. I looked up at him, his


    face distorted by the strands of hair that were falling over my face.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be together. The consequences are too great. If we have a child¡­ that child¡­¡±


    ¡°You really believe what that senile old woman said? About our child being the seconding of the


    Goddess? Come on, Hanna.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe that could be possible after everything that¡¯s already happened? A year ago


    you were just a shifter,¡±


    ¡°A year ago was a lifetime ago, Hanna. There is no going back now. I won¡¯t let you run. I won¡¯t let you


    sacrifice yourself for my sake.¡±


    ¡°Your family,¡±


    ¡°My family can fend for themselves. They are more than capable of defeating a single wolf. Lycenna is


    in shambles from what we understand. They are no longer a pack, or a cult, whatever you want to call


    it! Mom is seeing to the refugees for now, but they mean to continue north, over the ice-pack. What


    they think they¡¯ll find there, I don¡¯t know-¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re running, Rowan. Don¡¯t you see why? Tasia isn¡¯t just a single wolf. She was powerful enough to


    mortally wound your mother. A White Queen. Imagine what she could do with the stones.¡±


    ¡°Maeve is the keeper of the stones, it¡¯s not your responsibility


    ¡°You have to let me go!¡±


    He lunged at me, pinning me to the couch. His face was only inches from mine, his blue eyes pleading


    with my own. No, they seemed to say. No, no, no.


    He took my face between his hands and kissed me, softly,


    brushing his lips against mine. I fought the urge to cry as he pulled away, not wanting it to end even


    though I knew it had


    to.


    But he kissed me again, this time harder, the kiss needy and final. I opened my mouth to his, letting him


    pull me close and wrap me in a desperate embrace.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go,¡± he said in a raspy voice, his words tickling the skin on my neck. His mouth moved


    along my jaw, his fingers tangling in my hair as he gently pulled my head back so I looked up at him,


    exposed to him. ¡°You¡¯re not going. Not alone.¡±


    Before I knew it, I was in hisp, running my fingertips over his bare chest. My skin was chilled despite


    the heat of the woodstove, but his hands were warm against my back. He ran his fingers up my spine,


    sending sparks flying across my skin. My shirt was on the floor, the pale fabric glowing in the light


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    of the full moon and sending whispers of light through the frosted window next to us.


    He rested his hand against my back, forcing me closer, my breasts pressing into his chest as I kissed


    him deeply. He was gentle with his touches as he explored me, his mouth moving from mine to my


    neck to my corbone, lingering there for a moment before he dipped down to take one of my nipples


    between his teeth.


    I let my breath out in a long, pleading moan as the sensation awakened something deep within me.


    Something I had been holding back for months. Something that could ruin any chances of letting him


    go.


    The moan was the only invitation he needed. He ran his hands


    along my thighs, then stood from the couch, holding me against him as he carried me through the living


    room and into the tight hallway leading to the bedrooms,


    He backed into my room, shutting the door with his foot before tossing me on the bed. My heart was


    pounding against my ribs as he took a step back, looking down at me. Heat shed behind his eyes as


    he reached down, his fingers lingering on his belt buckle. I stared at him, taking him in. Trying to


    memorize every single inch of him.


    He was waiting for me, waiting for me to say no, to say yes¡­ to say anything. I swallowed back the


    mingled fear and despair threatening to take hold of me, and nodded, my mouth parting to whisper an


    inaudible ¡°please.¡±


    He had his pants off in an instant, standing naked at the foot of the bed. I tried to keep my eyes on his


    face, afraid to let them wander. This was it for us. I wanted to remember the way he was looking at me


    right now more than anything.


    He slowly crawled to me, helping me shimmy out of the thick fleece-lined leggings I was wearing and


    my panties. I was totally bare,pletely exposed to him now. I didn¡¯t try to hide myself. I closed my


    eyes as he looked at me, and I was able to feel his gaze move from my eyelids to my navel and the


    swell of my hips.


    I wondered if he had ever done this before. Part of me thought he had, because the way his hands ran


    down the length of my thigh, his thumb pressing into the flesh behind my knee felt like the work of an


    experienced man.


    But the other part of me thought not, because the way he touched me in all the right ces felt as


    though we had done


    this together time and time again, even though it was the first time. I felt electric. His touch sent sparks


    shooting down my legs and warmth between them, a nagging ache that threatened to take over with


    each passing second.


    His mouth met mine in the softest kiss. I could feel the tears threatening to spill over myshes as I


    opened my mouth. He ran his tongue along my lower lip, nibbling it with his teeth as his hands


    continued to explore.


    And then he moved his hand behind my legs, his fingers gliding against the growing wetness. Nothing


    had ever felt better than his touch against my tender skin.


    ¡°Rowan,¡± I breathed, ¡°please¡­¡±


    Minutes or hours could have gone by; I didn¡¯t know for sure. Every second of pain and ecstasy was all


    part of a drawn-out goodbye. He said my name, the sound of it on his lips sending me over the edge as


    I gripped his shoulders, pulling him into a tight embrace.


    Sometimeter I woke to stillness. Outside the frosted window, the full moon still hung high in the


    cloudless sky. Rowan was sleeping with his arm around me, his fingers limp against my hip bone


    where Iy turned into his, my face in the crook of his shoulder.


    It was cold outside of the snug nest of nkets. I rose and pulled Rowan¡¯s shirt over my head, hugging


    the fabric to my skin. It fit me like a dress, the hem brushing against my bare thighs as I walked through


    the cabin, turning into the living room with every intention of stoking the fire in the wood stove.


    I knelt before it, reaching out to sp the handle to open it when a sudden warmth wrapped itself


    around me like a nket. I blinked and was no longer in the cabin. I was looking out over the water,


    soft surf brushing against my toes.


    I turned to the murmur of voices behind me.


    And there l.was, standing before the granite temple that used to haunt my dreams. I had thought it


    signified the Temple of White Queens, and the chaos I had heard in a long-ago dream was a glimpse of


    the destruction Tasia had caused within its walls.


    But I was wrong about something. This temple was intact. It was old, very old, and unfamiliar


    A man appeared, his back to me. He was walking to the temple, his head hanging as he sauntered


    toward the entrance. I felt a wave of familiarity wash over me, the specific locks of his chestnut-colored


    hair and manner of walking sending chills through my spine.


    ¡°Rowan?¡± I said, but my words were silent, lost in the sound of the waves on the rocky shore.


    He turned his head, his sideburns dappled with gray. He looked right at me, through me, as though he


    had heard me speak but found it shocking.


    He swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing in his throat as he turned back to the temple, resting his hand


    on the door frame. A ring made of green stone was on his pinky finger, catching the light as he pushed


    against the door and stepped into the darkness.


    I followed him, my steps quick on the strangely colored t rocks beneath my feet. But when I reached


    the temple and stepped inside, I found myself alone.


    The altar at the back of the temple was covered in wilted white roses, their petals yellowed and falling


    to the floor. I looked around, noticing the cobwebs and thickyers of dust on the rows of stone


    benches, and the cracks in the stained ss windows that let in pale beams of light, specks of dust


    floating in their wake.


    Again, I heard murmuring, familiar voices chattering in the empty ce. I turned back to the altar and


    the sound ceased. Was that Kacidra I had heardughing? Gemma¡¯s voice lifted


    in response?


    ¡°But you just got here. You can¡¯t leave now!¡± said a young woman, a teenager, standing at the altar.


    She had not been there before. Her hair waspletely white and pulled back from her face by several


    intricate braids around her forehead and ears. Her hair flowed all the way down her back, brushing


    against her hips as she turned to me, a single white rose in her hand.


    She was ying with the stem, her finger on the thorn. ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± she begged, but her voice


    betrayed her looks. She had the voice of a child, someone much younger than herself, and even her


    eyes seemed too young for the angled curves of her exquisitely beautiful face.


    Her eyes were silver with kes of blue around the irises, the same blue as Rowan¡¯s. The breath


    caught in my throat as she looked at me, her brow furrowing into a frown.


    A man walked through me down the center of the temple. He


    was young, his hair a soft copper blond. He bent to whisper to her, and I watched as her face fell, her


    eyes darkening as she gripped the thorny rose stem in the palm of her hand. The man turned, looking


    right at me, his eyes two distinctly different colors.


    ¡°Wake up, Mama!¡± the woman cried, tears falling from her white eyshes. ¡°Please, wake up!¡±


    ¡°Hanna? Hanna wake up-¡±


    Topened my eyes to Rowan looking down at me, his arms wrapped around my naked shoulders. I was


    still in bed, nestled beneath the quilts with my body against his.


    ¡°You were crying in your sleep. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I was dreaming,¡± I said, more to myself than to Rowan.


    ¡°Dream Dancing? I thought you lost your powers?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­ this was a real dream.¡± Fatigue was pulling me back into sleep.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to figure this out, Hanna. I¡¯m not going to lose you,¡± Rowan said, but I was already miles


    away, slipping over the edge into a deep, dreamless slumber.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 307

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 307


    Chapter 87: Something¡¯s Wrong with One of the Babies


    Maeve


    Three days had passed since the Lycennian refugees came to the vige. Mom had been wearing


    herself thin over their arrival. She had been adamant that I see the vige midwife, however. Dad


    offered toe if he could get away from keeping an eye on the refugees, which surprised me.


    Thad barely had a chance to talk to Troy since our arrival in Winter Forest, let alone ask him about the


    conversations he¡¯d had with Dad, but based on how Troy tended to be on the quiet side and used a


    filter I didn¡¯t know he had whenever he spoke around my family, this made me think that he was


    walking on eggshells around Dad.


    And so I found myself in the small, snow-covered clinic in the center of the vige. Troy was pacing


    back and forth in the snug exam room, tapping his lip with his finger as he stopped to examine the


    pictures on the walls. He was nervous, especially when the nurse wheeled in an ultrasound machine


    and plugged it into the wall.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty old. Takes a minute to wake up,¡± the nurse said,


    smiling at me.


    I wasying on my side on the exam table, having given up on finding afortable position. I was


    feeling swollen and exceedingly grouchy, but I was very much looking forward to what would be my first


    ultrasound.


    Cleo hadn¡¯t had ess to an ultrasound machine. She had relied on the supplies Una had given to her


    before we continued our journey through the Southern Pass and her skills as a midwife.


    The nurse left the room again, and Dad caught the door before it closed, walking into the room and


    closing the door behind him. ¡°Your mom wanted me toe so I could tell her about it when I got


    home,¡± he said, a little breathless.


    ¡°Did you run all this way?¡± I asked,ughing softly at his ruffled appearance.


    He reached up to shake the snow from his hair and nodded. ¡°Did I miss it? She¡¯ll be so upset¡±


    ¡°No, it hasn¡¯t started yet.¡± I smiled through the intense contraction I was having. The contractions had


    be longer and more intense over the past week, but they were still irregr. Apparently, ording


    to the nurse and midwife, I was fine. It was normal. But it didn¡¯t feel normal to me. It hurt.


    Troy was still pacing, not even ncing up at Dad when he entered the room. ¡°Troy!¡± I hissed, and he


    stopped pacing and moved to my side, touching my arm as he leaned down to me. ¡°What is wrong with


    you? All I can hear is your shoes squeaking on the tile!¡±


    ¡°On,¡± he said, straightening up. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m just nervous.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He shrugged, shaking his head as though the words he wanted to say were stuck on the tip of his


    tongue. He


    straightened up, turning his head to the door and noticed Dad standing against the wall. Troy nearly


    jumped out of his skin, his hand flying over his heart.


    ¡°Goddess,¡± he stammered. ¡°How long have you been here, Alpha Ethan?¡±


    Dad gave him a quizzical nce, then chuckled silently, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°A few


    minutes. You didn¡¯t notice mee in?¡±


    ¡°No l-i¡¯m losing my mind, I think. Troy was pale and acting strange.


    I felt a wave of unease wash over me as he nced over at the ultrasound machine with a skeptical


    ze.


    ¡°I remember the first time I saw Rowan on one of these,¡± Dad said, tilting his head toward the machine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget it. It was incredible. He was only a tiny dot, though.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember seeing me on an ultrasound?¡± I asked


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    sweetly, smiling at him.


    He nodded, his gaze dream-like and far away. ¡°Of course, I do. You wouldn¡¯t stop moving, and your


    mom had toe in three different times to get a better image of your heart. You were a handful before


    you were even born.¡±


    I frowned, ring at him as I settled back against the pillow, sighing deeply. There had been blood


    drawn before the imaging appointment, and whatever they were doing with the sample was taking


    forever. I closed my eyes, lingering on the edge of sleep.


    Troy had started pacing again, his shoes squeaking on the waxed tile floor. ¡°Troy! Stop it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he huffed, and I heard him sit down in one of the stic chairs against the far wall!


    He stood abruptly as the nurse and midwife came in, the chair screeching as he nearly knocked it on its


    side. I should have rolled my eyes, but something stopped me. Troy was very, very ufortable,


    almost like he could sense something.


    I almost asked him what was wrong, if there was something wrong with me or the babies, but I didn¡¯t


    have time. I was being instructed to lift up my sweater, and then the midwife pressed the doppler down


    on my belly, the gel warm andforting against my stretched and itchy skin.


    ¡°You said you were having twins? Confirmed by another midwife, correct?¡± the midwife said as she ran


    the doppler over my belly. I nodded, exining what Cleo had said and done in regard to my


    pregnancy


    A minute passed, then another. I was beginning to feel uneasy.


    ¡°Okay, here¡¯s the first heartbeat


    A rhythmic thumping filled the air, embracing us. I nced over at Troy, who was standing next to Dad,


    both of them standing with their arms crossed as they watched the screen. Troy wasn¡¯t even blinking.


    ¡°And¡­ baby number two, right here,¡±


    Another round of rhythmic beating, and then the midwife


    paused, peering at the screen with a skeptical expression on her face. She moved the doppler around,


    then motioned for me to turn onto my side.


    The room was filled with a third heartbeat, softer, less rhythmic. It must have been my own.


    ¡°Three¡­¡± the midwife said, but her expression faded in an instant as she looked at the screen.


    ¡°Three what?¡± I asked, my voice a little shaky.


    She looked down at me, her eyes creasing as he gave me a knowing smile. ¡°Triplets.¡±


    Troy swayed, his face draining of color. Dad caught him, holding him upright until Troy could catch his


    breath.


    ¡°W-what?¡± I stammered, the tiny space left in my body for my stomach tightening into a knot. 157


    ¡°You¡¯re having triplets, and soon!¡± The midwife¡¯s voice betrayed the look on her face, however.


    Something in her tone made me tighten with anxiety.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dad asked.


    Troy hadposed himself, but was still pale, his eyes trying to make sense of the picture of the


    screen.


    It was the tiniest heart I had ever seen, fluttering faintly in grayscale. I watched it as if in a trance,


    counting the beats in my mind, and then I noticed it.


    The rhythm was off, skipping every once in a while.


    ¡°We¡¯re not equipped for this kind of delivery here, Alpha,¡± the midwife said hastily, pointing to the


    screen. ¡°This baby¡­ its heart. It¡¯s hard to tell, but there¡¯s an abnormality, right here¡ª¡±


    I zoned out, the midwife¡¯s words fading to a faint murmur as watched the screen. My hands went


    protectively around my belly, and then I felt the warmth of Troy¡¯s hand on mine. I looked up at him, a


    silent barrage of questions passing between us. How?


    ¡°Was it the coffee?¡± I asked, my voice a strained cry of despair.


    The midwife looked at me with a surprised look on her face, then she smiled sympatheticallylli No¡­


    something like this starts to form very early on, likely before you even knew you were pregnant. Plus,


    multiplesplicate things. There¡¯s a lot


    going on in the beginning, you know. Lots of cells trying to find their ce all at once. This baby¡¯s


    heart¡­ just didn¡¯t form correctly.¡±


    ¡°What can we do?¡± Troy¡¯s voice boomed in the small space, takingmand.


    I took a deep, pained breath as he spoke, thankful he could be there to ask the questions I didn¡¯t have


    the capacity to ask myself.


    ¡°Deliver as soon as possible. Tomorrow, if you can get her to Mirage. Their hospital isrger, they have


    the tools to operate on a child this size-¡±


    ¡°Operate?¡± Dad stepped forward and wrapped his fingers around my other hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hole in the baby¡¯s heart. It won¡¯t close itself, from


    what I can tell. It¡¯ll need surgery immediately after birth if the baby is going to survive. The other two are


    healthy, but small. That¡¯s normal for triplets. It¡¯s a miracle, in my opinion, that you made it this far,


    Princess Maeve.¡±


    I fought to form my mouth into a smile, but it was impossible.


    ¡°Is the hospital in Mirage even intact?¡± Troy asked Dad, his words full of panic.


    ¡°Y-yes. It is. We¡¯ll go now.¡± Dad replied, squeezing my hand.


    ¡°No,¡± I cried, looking up at Dad and Troy, tears falling down my cheeks. ¡°I can¡¯t leave Mom!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice, Maeve. Dad was stone-cold serious, and I felt my heart begin to shatter.


    Mom was very sick, growing weaker by the day. What if she wasn¡¯t here when I came back?


    Suddenly, a wave of pure, boiling hot anger swept over me, the tears in my eyes blurring my vision. If


    I¡¯d had my powers, if Mom had her powers¡­


    ¡°Is the baby going to die?¡± I said hotly, my anger flowing over. So much death had touched me in the


    last several months, so much heartbreak and turmoil. Our children were the silver lining to all of the


    grief Troy and I had been through.


    And now we were going to lose one-one we hadn¡¯t even known was there, one we hadn¡¯t even had a


    chance to love.


    The midwife touched my leg as she looked down at me, her eyes filled with pity. I looked away from her


    before I snapped.


    ¡°Do you want to know what you¡¯re having?¡± she said softly.


    I looked up at Troy. We already knew, based on what Una had told us. But she had been wrong about


    the twins. She had also been wrong about bringing the moonstones together. I had failed.


    I could tell he was thinking the same thing as he looked down at me, the same anger and confusion I


    felt behind his own eyes. But, he nodded at the midwife, and she started moving the doppler over my


    belly once again.


    ¡°Three boys,¡± she said softly.


    Dad squeezed my hand again, but his hand was trembling. I sucked in my breath, closing my eyes


    against the tears. I shut down, blocking out whatever the midwife had said to me and to Troy and Dad.


    Why? I thought, willing the Moon Goddess to respond. What have I done to deserve this pain?


    ***


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going.¡± Mom adjusted her weight on the kitchen stool, crossing her arms over her chest


    as she looked up at Dad.


    Her anger at being told she was staying behind in Winter Forest while Dad escorted me and Troy to


    Mirage to have the babies had given her a boost of righteous energy, her cheeks coloring and eyes


    shining with new life.


    ¡°You are too weak-¡± Dad bit out, but Mom held her hand up to stop him from continuing.


    Gemma¡¯s eyes went wide as she bounced George in herp.


    ¡°I am going. That¡¯s final,¡± she said with conviction, tilting her chin in the air, ¡°This is our daughter, Ethan.


    Our grandchildren.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Dad was just as angry and upset as the rest of us, the desperation evident in his voice as he


    leaned across the kitchen ind, his gaze locked on Mom¡¯s face.


    ¡°Um, maybe she should go, Ethan? What if¡­ what if she can use the moonstones to, uh, help the


    baby?¡± Gemma¡¯s voice was timid as she spoke, ncing over at me.


    I perked up, having not even considered the moonstones. I had failed in bringing them together, and


    my blood powers were obviously weak to the point of being nearly useless, but | had brought Troy back


    to life. Gemma had brought Mom back to life with a drop of Mom¡¯s blood. And it seemed I had


    unknowingly done the same for Gemma in Mirage.


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± I said quickly, ignoring Dad¡¯s steely gaze. ¡°If something were to happen to the one of the


    babies during the delivery,¡±


    ¡°Maeve, wait,¡± Troy, took my hand in his, looking into my eyes. ¡°This is¡­ he¡¯s not dead, okay? There¡¯s


    a problem with his heart. You brought me back with the moonstone, but my wounds still needed to heal


    on their own. The problem with his heart¡­ I don¡¯t think this is something any of us have the power to


    fix. He needs a special surgeon, like the midwife said.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡± | screeched, clenching my hands into fists. I got up, wobbling as I tried to squeeze past


    Troy and Gemma.


    Rowan was standing in the kitchen near the sink, and I set my


    eyes on him. I was mad. I wanted to scream. I wanted to hit something. Rowan seemed like a great


    target.


    ¡°Maeve, no.¡± Dad had read my mind it seemed. He didn¡¯t stop me as I moved toward the hallway away


    from the group.


    Rowan turned his head as I passed him, watching me, lest he needed to defend himself. But his face


    was soft and sympathetic. When I reached the threshold of the kitchen, he followed me out, pulling me


    to the side of the hallway out of earshot of the rest of the family who were congregating in the kitchen.


    ¡°When do you leave?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Dad said soon. It could be minutes or hours.¡± || was exhausted. I ran my hands over my


    face, my skin raw and stained from tears.


    ¡°I think we should go talk to Hanna,¡± he said, taking me by the shoulders and turning me towards the


    foyer.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just have a feeling she can help us.¡±


    ¡°She told me she doesn¡¯t have powers anymore, Rowan. What could she possibly do?¡±


    Rowan licked his lips, trying to gather his thoughts. ¡°I think herck of powers has more to do with not


    wanting them, Maeve. She¡¯s fighting against them. But we need her now.¡±


    Troy walked over to us, nodding at Rowan in greeting. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to go talk to Hanna. I don¡¯t really know what else to do to help.¡±


    ¡°Okay, yeah. I think that¡¯s wise. Maeve, can I talk to you before you go?¡± Troy took my hand, and I


    nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be outside,¡± Rowan said, turning to walk away from us.


    Troy pulled me into the empty living room, entwining his fingers in mine.


    ¡°Maeve, I know this isn¡¯t the time to even be thinking about this but¡­¡± he tapered off, taking a deep


    breath. ¡°We need to marry. Today.¡±


    ¡°Today?¡± I said with an air of marked confusion. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because if¡­ we¡¯re already a united front. I get that. We¡¯re partners. Mates. But I want to face


    whateveres next as your husband. If something were to happen to you¡­.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I whispered, unable to hide my grief any longer. ¡°Talk to my dad. There¡¯s a priestess in


    town but¡­ Mom can marry us. She knows the ceremony.¡±


    Troy nodded, weighed down by a significant sadness.


    This is not how I¡¯d imagined my wedding. This was not how | imagined I¡¯d be a mother.


    Once again, I felt bound to a path where I had little choice.


    I turned to the foyer where Rowan was waiting just outside, and I went to him.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 308

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 308


    Chapter 88: The Seer


    Maeve


    Rowan and I walked in silence along the trail that led from the house to the old vige. Small log cabins


    were scattered through the woods, their chimneys puffing smoke that hung in the air, mingling with the


    falling snow.


    If Dad had known I was going out for a walk with Rowan, he would¡¯ve stopped me, making mey


    down and continue to listen to everyone arguing over my condition. But I felt better in the fresh air, our


    slow, easy walk alleviating my stress.


    ¡°I remember feeling stuck for a long time,¡± Rowan said as we crunched through the stone, his voice a


    low whisper. ¡°Funny how you fall into a routine for so long that time feels endless, do you know what I


    mean? And then one thing changes and everything is upended.¡±


    I considered his words, breathing deeply. The air was rich with chilled moisture, and I let it course


    through my veins and fill. my lungs, calming me. ¡°Time moves fast in chaos,¡± I said, finishing what he


    was meaning to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t spoken to you much since you got home.¡±


    ¡°Well, I understand why after meeting that crazy old woman from Lycenna. What was her name again?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t really care. Look, Maeve-¡± He turned to me, taking me by the shoulders. ¡°I


    knew you were going to be okay this whole time. I knew you were fine when the letters


    stoppeding. I knew¡­I knew you could handle whatever situation you faced after what happened in


    Mirage.


    ¡°I did my best to stop Mom and Dad from acting on impulse and starting a war with Poldesse over your


    disappearance. But we¡¯re in deep now. I can¡¯t make heads or tails.of what we need to do. It sounds like


    an absolute shitstorm ising our way, and I need you on my side.¡±


    ¡°Of-of course, Rowan. What the hell else would I be doing?¡±


    Rowan pursed his lips, squeezing my shoulders. ¡°I like Troy. I really do.¡±


    ¡°I like him too,¡± Iughed, missing Troy immensely. The only time we seemed to have with each other


    waste at night, sleeping in the same way we used to sleep on the Persephone before I forgave him,


    when he¡¯d sleep on the floor while I slept in the bed, our fingers knitted together.


    Now we slept that way because we couldn¡¯t fitfortably in the same small bed with my stomach in


    the way, but it still felt intimate.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll like Hanna. But she¡¯s different, okay? Quiet. She doesn¡¯t tend to speak unless spoken to.


    I don¡¯t want you to be¡­ mean. Got it? Can you just cool it, for a few minutes, and let her help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not mean!¡± | swatted him, and he let go of my shoulders, arching his brow.


    ¡°Just let me lead, alright?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I huffed, falling back in step as we continued through


    the woods. The only light was that ofnterns hung on the porches we passed, and every once in a


    while, a wolf darted past us in the distance.


    I wondered if Rowan had taken Troy out in their wolf forms yet to explore. It was something I had


    always wanted to do when I came into my powers. And now I likely would never have the chance.


    ¡°Things areplicated between Hanna and me. She¡¯s struggling.¡±


    ¡°With what?¡±


    ¡°What all of this means for her, for us. Imagine someone telling you you¡¯re going to be the mother of the


    seconding of the Moon Goddess. That would freak anyone out.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that woman actually said that to her. I was shocked, and people have been telling me


    crazy things for months now. We¡¯re in a living, breathing fairytale, Rowan.¡±


    ¡°Better buckle up, huh? What a ficking ride.¡±


    | smiled, tucking my chilled fingers in my pockets. I could tell Rowan wanted to say more, but he was


    struggling to form the words. Rowan thought before he spoke, something I had yet to fully master. He


    was going to make a great Alpha one day.


    Before long, we reached a cabin nestled against a rocky bluff on the outskirts of the old vige. Rowan


    helped me up the steps, which were slick with ice. ¡°There¡¯s ice-melt in the garage¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m going to drag a bag of ice-melt all the way


    over here?¡± heughed, shaking his head as he knocked lightly on the door before turning the knob. ¡°I¡¯ll


    chip the ice away when it stops snowing.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I murmured, and then I walked into the cabin.


    Hanna was standing in the kitchen in front of the stove, her hands tucked into floral print oven mitts.


    She was pouring a cup of tea, and seemed surprised to see us. Me, at least.


    I looked around at the cabin, which was furnishedfortably but sparsely decorated. It was a small


    space, an open kitchen and living room with two bedrooms in the back, typical for the cabins of the old


    vige.


    Most people lived in the newer houses near the coastline, which wererger and more modern. This


    space was quaint, charming, and despite the cold weather, felt nice and cozy.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Rowan said gently. There was an odd catch to his voice.


    I noticed arge suitcase in the living room, its lid open. It was empty, however.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± I asked her without thinking.


    She blinked, looking from me to Rowan.


    ¡°Uh,¡± Rowan ran his fingers through his hair as he looked at Hanna, a silent conversation passing


    between them. Her eyes softened, and I noticed some of the tension leave Rowan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°We¡®re


    moving to Mirage.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, unable to hide my surprise.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s making me the new Alpha of Drogomor.¡±


    ¡°Since when?¡± | stammered.


    ¡°Since a few days ago. I found out the same day the Lycennians arrived.¡±


    ¡°No one tells me anything!¡± I said, throwing my hands in the


    air.


    Hanna gave me a crooked smile, then reached into an upper cab for two extra mugs and began


    pouring tea.


    ¡°Does this mean Ernest and Gemma are staying in Winter Forest?¡± I asked.


    Rowan nodded, bending down to uce his boots.


    ¡°This is huge, Rowan. You¡¯re an Alpha now!¡± I eximed, plopping down on the couch. I was thankful


    for the distraction of Rowan¡¯s big news, especially since Hanna was being silent as a mouse. I felt


    oddly intimidated by her.


    ¡°Have you met Kacidra yet? Your friend Pete¡¯s mate?¡± Rowan asked as he went into the kitchen. He


    gave Hanna the softest, most loving smile I had ever seen, but there was significant


    sadness there. What was going on with these two?


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen Pete since we arrived. Troy told me I needed to leave him alone for a while.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been kept busy by my sister, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Hanna said, her voice much lighter than her


    commanding tone in the library.


    A wave of recognition swept over me once again, and I turned to her, unable to stop myself from


    speaking. ¡°You gave me the ring, didn¡¯t you? Months ago. The red ring¡±


    ¡°1¨CI did. I don¡¯t know why I thought you needed it-¡±


    ¡°You saved my life,¡± i said weakly, trying to make sense of it. All of it.


    Hanna only nodded, looking exceedingly forlorn. As much as I needed to talk to her about how her


    powers connected to me and everything I had been through over the past several months, I found


    myself wanting answers about Rowan and Hanna¡¯s weird behavior.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? Are you fighting?¡±


    ¡°Maeve! What did I say,¡± Rowan bit out, his cheeks reddening with a furious blush.


    Hanna didn¡¯t look at all shocked, however. She stepped around the kitchen counter and walked over to


    me, handing me a mug of floral-scented tea.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I feel like I need to go back to Red Lakes and take the stones with me, to lead Tasia away from Winter


    Forest.¡± Hanna set her own mug on top of the wood stove to keep it warm as she stoked the fire.


    I looked into my tea, considering her n. ¡°Well, that won¡¯t matter. She wants Mom dead, for one. She


    failed the first time she tried to kill her, from what I understand.¡± I said.


    Hanna turned to look at me, pondering my words. She looked as though she hadn¡¯t considered that


    before.


    ¡°So why leave? I know Red Lakes doesn¡¯t have the army you¡¯d need to defend the vige if Tasia


    comes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this fight will be traditionally fought,¡± Hanna


    quipped as she sat down on the other end of the couch. Rowan sat down on the floor next to the wood


    stove, crossing his legs and bncing his mug of tea on his knee.


    ¡°I think Tasia will want to fight¡­ me. And I failed to protect your mother and the temple.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t fail, Hanna. You and Mom didn¡¯t know what you were getting into,¡± Rowan said, trying to


    reassure her.


    ¡°Well, it would be silly to leave. Rowan needs you, for one. I¡¯ve never seen him so lovesick. And he¡¯s


    going to need your support as Luna when you go to Mirage.¡±


    Rowan gave me a dirty look but kept his mouth shut.


    ¡°And,¡± I continued, pausing to sip from my tea, ¡°I need you. I don¡¯t understand our connection. I don¡¯t


    have my powers; they never came. But you and I¡­ I truly feel like we¡¯re supposed to be working


    together somehow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, Maeve.¡± Hanna looked down at her tea, her


    face lined with uncertainty.


    ¡°I survived a shipwreck, a Lycaonic cult, and Opaline, that crazy Lycennian woman. I think I can handle


    whateveres next.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile around Opaline¡¯s name, knowing she was being kept


    prisoner in one of the rooms in the castle.


    Hanna exhaled deeply, then nced at Rowan. ¡°I need time.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Rowan whispered, looking abjectly heartbroken.


    | sat in awkward silence for a moment, watching them just stare at each other. I wanted to say that if I


    could make it work


    with Troy and forgive him, Hanna and Rowan could work through whatever it was that was holding


    them back from leaning into their mate bond.


    But I wasn¡¯t here to y matchmaker. In fact, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure why I was here.


    I gave Rowan a look that said ¡®get on with it,¡¯ and he nodded tightly, turning his gaze back to Hanna.


    ¡°We need your help,¡± he said, exining the situation in detail.


    Hanna turned her gaze to me as Rowan exined what was happening with the triplets, and her gaze


    wavered when he started to talk about the third baby¡¯s heart, and the n to go to Mirage to deliver as


    soon as the seane was ready.


    Rowan paused for a long moment, gathering his thoughts. I shifted ufortably on the couch, my


    stomach tightening and rxing several times in quick session.


    ¡°What can I do?¡± Hanna¡¯s voice was edged with sadness as she looked from Rowan to me, her dark


    eyes shining in the soft amber glow of the wood stove.


    I shrugged helplessly, wondering why the hell Rowan would even ask her.


    ¡°Well, I was thinking because¡­ you know. They¡¯re in water?¡±


    ¡°Rowan? Are you serious?¡± I eximed. ¡°You want her to try to Dream Dance in-¡±


    But Hannaughed, interrupting my outburst. We both turned to her, surprised by the sound. She had a


    niceugh and an even nicer smile. She was beautiful when she smiled, and I


    could see the longing sh behind kowan¡¯s eyes as he looked at her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. It doesn¡¯t work like that,¡± she said as she caught her breath.


    ¡°But-¡± Rowan began.


    ¡°Could you tell me, at least, if they survive? Can you do what that old woman can do? See into the


    future?¡± I asked, internally debating whether or not I actually wanted to know.


    Hanna considered my question, then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how. I¡¯ve never been able to


    conjure visions before. I¡­ / wouldn¡¯t even know how to begin.¡±


    I tried not to feel defeated as I looked into my tea. I just wanted to know. I needed to know if I was


    going to lose the baby I hadn¡¯t even known was there. I needed to know if I had a chance to love him


    before I needed to grieve his loss.


    I didn¡¯t notice Hanna moving closer to me. She was next to me now, and she ced her hand on my


    thigh. A moment of silence passed between us, and looked into her eyes. Then she ced her hand on


    my stomach.


    ***


    Hanna


    Show me, I prayed, picturing the young white-haired woman from my dream for some reason. I waited,


    my hand on Maeve¡¯ s belly, marveling as I felt the life within trembling against my touch.


    Nothing happened. Not for a long time. I heard Rowan stand


    up and open the wood stove. Maeve had spoken to him. Someone had said my name,


    Time was moving without rhythm, it seemed. I focused my energy on the tangled movements of the


    children within her womb. I felt like I could feel their heartbeats against the palm of my hand as I closed


    my eyes, imagining them growing and changing as they neared the time of the birth.


    But then my mind went nk. I pictured the temple again, and the girl at the altar. Her tear-filled eyes


    were biting into my heart. ¡®Show me, please,¡¯ I whispered.


    Grainy images passed behind my eyes in rapid session, the people within the images blurred to the


    point of being unrecognizable. But then they began to slow, giving me a clearer view of the figures as


    though I were looking at them in a photo.


    My skin felt warm as I opened my eyes. I was standing in arge, tropical garden. Monstera vines


    snaked up severalrge palm trees, their vines thick with strange fruit. The path in front of me was


    overgrown with Vivid green nts I couldn¡¯t name.


    I looked up, seeing Maeve and Troy standing together in the distance, talking in hushed voices.


    ¡°We need to talk about this, Maeve. Ethan is expecting an answer,¡± Troy said, touching her on the arm.


    Maeve looked up at him, her eyes clouded with heavy


    emotion. ¡°How are we supposed to choose between them?¡±


    Troy shook his head, ¡°He¡¯s the obvious choice for session.


    They¡¯ll be twenty-one soon; we need to have a n.¡±


    I wanted to speak, to ask who they were talking about, but no sound came from my mouth.


    ¡°Hanna told us what would happen if he ascended the throne instead of his brother. Before she-she-¡±


    Maeve hung her head, looking away from Troy.


    Troy pulled her into an embrace, stroking her cheek.


    ¡°But between the two of them¡­ Maeve, we have to be rational.¡±


    Two. Just two. I blinked, seeing nothing but darkness. Then I slowly began toe back to reality, my


    chest tightening with unease.


    Maeve was staring at me, her eyes glistening with tears. ¡°You saw something, didn¡¯t you?¡± she said as


    I took my hand over from her stomach.


    I nodded, ncing at Rowan before taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Two,¡± I said. ¡°There will be two.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 309

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 309


    Chapter 89 : Babies on a ne


    Maeve


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I kept my mind nk for the rest of the evening. I couldn¡¯t form a rational thought if I tried. Hanna had


    told me what she¡¯d seen but was adamant she wasn¡¯t sure what it meant. The fact that she was unsure


    was the only shred of hope I had left.


    I wasying in bed in my room, my eyes fixated on the far wall. Troy was packing, stuffing clothes into a


    suitcase as he rifled through my dresser, grabbing whatever he could get his hands on.


    We hadn¡¯t spoken since I¡¯d left the house with Rowan. Troy had been down at the dock for most of the


    evening with Dad, de ciding whether or not the ne could taxi safely out of the inlet. They decided


    we¡¯d be leaving on the next tide, which was now only an hour away.


    I didn¡¯t tell him what Hanna saw. That she had seen us, twen ty years from now. At least, I thought, we


    would still have each other.


    Troy was leaning on the suitcase, using his weight to close it enough to zip it up. I couldn¡¯t help but


    smile as I watched him. He was frantic, his hair ruffled and his shirt wrinkled as he pushed against the


    suitcase, cursing under his breath.


    ¡°What do you think Keaton and M are up to right now?¡± | asked.


    He stood to his full height, running his fingers through his hair and then over his face, which he had


    kept clean-shaven despite the busyness of the past several days.


    ¡°Hopefully they got to Robbie. I n on checking with the Port Master while we¡¯re in Mirage. Maybe I


    can find out if they¡¯ve been in Valoria recently. That would tell us¡­ tell us everything went okay when


    they reached Dianny.¡±


    ¡°But what do you think they¡¯re doing right now, right this minute?¡± | asked again, not wanting to think


    about what Damian had told me about what Tasia had done in Dianny.


    Troy sat on the edge of the bed, leaning over me. He kissed me softly, brushing his lips against mine.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be veryte, wherever they are. Hopefully, they¡¯re sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Sleep sounds nice,¡± I whispered, stifling a yawn.


    ¡°You can sleep on the ne,¡± he kissed me again, this time it was deeper. I melted against him,


    wanting nothing more than to have him wrap his arms around me while I drifted into sleep.


    ¡°I love you, Maeve. Everything is going to be okay. I know you¡¯re hurting. I am too. We¡®re going to make


    it through this. All of us,¡± he said as he ced his hand over the swell of my belly. ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t promise me,¡± I sniffled, the tears threatening to spill again. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t even want to think about


    what¡¯s going to happen next. I just want to keep him for a little longer. He¡¯s safe with me. He¡¯s-he¡¯s still


    there.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Troy¡¯s voice broke with emotion as he pressed his forehead against mine. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,


    Maeve.¡±


    ¡°You knew something was wrong, didn¡¯t you? Before the ul trasound, you were acting so strange.¡±


    ¡°I had a feeling. I could just feel something wasn¡¯t right. I feel those things in you, you know. I can feel


    when you¡¯re hurting. I


    feel it when you smile, too. That¡¯s what mates are, an extension of the other person. A shared soul.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could feel those things with you, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t.¡± || began to cry again, for the zillionth time


    today.


    Troy wrapped me in his arms and held me against his chest. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you give yourself


    credit for. We¡¯re going to get through this. I promise you, Maeve. Whatever the oue, l¡¯ m here.¡±


    ***


    Dad was talking to the pilot as the rest of us settled into the ne. Troy was picking at his jeans,


    looking through the window at the dock where Rowan and Ernest were standing, waiting for us to take


    off.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been on a ne before, have you?¡± Mom said to Troy, who turned his head to look at


    her. She was wrapped in a thick nket and sitting in one of the seats across the aisle, dark circles


    under her eyes and her skin pale in the dim light.


    Troy shook his head, looking a little pale himself.


    ¡°Steven is a great pilot. We¡¯ll be just fine,¡± she said.


    Dad was making his way out of the cockpit. He stopped, turn ing to close the door, and waved at Ernest


    and Rowan while snapping the door shut and locking it in ce. ¡°Are we ready?¡±.


    I nodded, even though thest thing I wanted to do was this. The ne had already been running for a


    while, and the cabin was cozy and filled with vibrations. Sleep was already taking over, but i¡¯d promised


    Troy I would stay awake at least until the ne took off.


    e I could tell he was nervous, and I knew he had been asking


    27 561


    Dad a barrage of questions about how exactly this hunk of metal was able to zoom through the air.


    Mom said Dad told him it was because of magic just to stop Troy from continuing to ask him questions


    about the physics involved, but I didn¡¯t know if Troy be lieved them.


    Troy had packed me a book to read. I wondered if he knew it was my favorite based on how worn the


    cover was. I pulled it out of the bag he¡¯d packed for me, which was full of random snacks and a pair of


    socks, for some reason.


    Then just as the ne began to move toward the breakwater, I took his hand in mine, squeezing.


    ¡°Steven won¡¯t let us crash, I promise.¡±


    Troy grunted in response, but he squeezed my hand back nheless.


    I fell asleep before the ne made it into the air, lingering on the edge of deep sleep for the majority of


    the flight. I didn¡¯t dream. All there was, was darkness.


    Steven¡¯s voice over the inte woke me from my nap. I rubbed my eyes, turning toward the


    darkened window and finding Troy¡¯s seat empty.


    I looked around, seeing Mom asleep with her head against the window, and Dad and Troy seated


    further lip the cabin, talking in hushed voices. I stood, waddling over to them and took a seat next to


    Troy. They were ying chess.


    ¡°You said you never yed chess with other people,¡± | griped at Dad.


    He arched his brow in response, then looked down to ponder Troy¡¯stest move. ¡°I said I¡¯d never y


    chess with YOU people, as in you and Rowan. Troy¡¯s a capable opponent.¡±


    ¡°Well, chess is boring.¡± | cracked out my book, pretending to be invested in the first page, which I had


    already read a thousand times and could probably recite word for word if asked.


    Dad moved one of his pieces on the copsible board after a long moment of contemtion, giving


    Troy a careful eye. Troy didn¡¯t hesitate, however, taking out two of Dad¡¯s pieces in a mat ter of


    seconds. Dad was shocked, and straightened his back.


    ¡°Oh, well¡­ now I see how you could have done that,¡± Dad said in a hoarse, somewhat annoyed


    whisper.


    I snickered to myself, dramatically flipping a page of the book. ¡°How much longer until we¡¯re in


    Mirage?¡± | asked, finding it harder and harder to find afortable position in the cramped airne


    seats.


    Troy was watching me closely as I shifted my weight. I won dered if he could feel the pain in my hips


    and back that seemed to radiate up and down my spine the same way I could, or if he could only tell I


    was increasingly ufortable.


    ¡°Two hours, roughly,¡± Dad moved another piece, and Troy swiftly took out his queen, ending the game.


    ¡°Damn. Who taught you how to y like this?¡±


    ¡°A man I knew in the Isles,¡± Troy said, leaning back and look ing pleased with himself. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m a


    little rusty.¡±


    Dad red at him, then turned to me, his gaze raking over my face. ¡°How you feeling, kid?¡±


    ¡°Like hell,¡± I bit out. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°I packed some snacks in the bag. I¡¯ll go get them -¡± Troy stood, but I waved my hand in dismissal,


    clutching his arm in sup port as I rose from my own seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it. I want to walk for a minute. I¡¯ll just pace¡¯up and down the aisle for a moment.¡±


    Dad gave me a weary eye, but I turned away, beginning my jaunt up and down the narrow pathway


    between the seats.


    This went on for the next thirty minutes. Walking eased the pain in my back, but every once in a while, I


    had to stop to lean against the back of one of the chairs to catch my breath.


    These babies were squeezed up against my heart, and I felt as though my heart was working overtime


    to work properly in the small space it had to function. After a while, Dad waved me over again,


    motioning for me to sit down and rest for a minute.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like your coloring, Maeve. You¡¯re gray,¡± he said stern


    ly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just ready to be off this ne. I feel like the walls are caving in on me.¡±


    ¡°Soon, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Dad nced back at Mom, who was still asleep. ¡°Look, Troy and I have


    been talking. He told me the two of you are nning to marry, like now.¡±


    I nced at Troy, who colored. ¡°Yeah, we discussed it,¡± || said, even though the conversation had only


    been a few sen tences long.


    ¡°I know I said I wanted the two of you married before the pregnancy ended¡­. Look, I like you Troy. I


    trust you, most impor tantly. This situation has obviously changed things. I knew we talked about this


    before we got on the ne, but I want to reiter ate that if the two of you wanted to wait-¡±


    ¡°You guys talked about this without me?¡± I said through grit ted teeth as a wave of pain washed over


    me. I felt light-headed,


    taking my head in my hands to stop myself from passing out.


    ¡°Goddess, Maeve, are you okay?¡± Dad¡¯s hand came down on my back just as Troy knelt in the tight


    space in front of me, look ing up into my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he pleaded.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± | sobbed, unable to stop myself from crying as an other tightening pain wrapped itself over my


    stomach and back. I cried out, which woke Mom, and suddenly she was standing over the three of us.


    ¡°You have to breathe through them, honey. You¡¯re having a contraction¡±


    ¡°I f*cking know that!¡± | cried, biting my lip so hard that I drew blood. I had the sudden urge to stand,


    wanting space. I fought against everyone¡¯s hold on me, swatting Troy and Dad away. ¡°Get off of me!¡±


    ¡°Maeve, sit down!¡± Dad barked, his voice causing Steven to turn his head to see what was going on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch-don¡¯t touch me! I don¡¯t want to have-have them yet. I don¡¯t want to! I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t say


    goodbye!¡± | screamed as another contraction ripped me in half, at least it felt like it.


    Mom wrapped her arms around me, her chin resting on my shoulder as she whispered in my ear,


    reminding me to breathe.


    There was a popping sound, like a rubber band snapping. Ev eryone quieted as a gush of water burst


    from between my legs. ¡°Oh, Goddess,¡± Iughed, absolutely delirious. ¡°Steven, I¡¯m sorry about the


    floor-¡±


    ¡°Sit her down, now!¡± Dad was red in the face, but I could feel Mom shaking her head.


    ¡°Give her some space, both of you! Steven, how much longer?¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear what he said. The world around me started to spin. I was trembling, finding it hard to


    breathe.


    ¡°Maeve? Oh, oh, no. No, no NO!¡± Mom¡¯s voice was thest thing I heard, and then it all went ck.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 310

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 310


    Chapter 90 : Heartbeat


    Troy


    Chaos wasn¡¯t the right word to describe what had happened. | watched in horror as Maeve copsed in


    Rosalie¡¯s arms, her eyes going still and sightless.


    Ethan was screaming at the pilot tond the ne, and sud denly we were plummeting to the ground,


    holding on for dear life as the nended roughly in a field just outside of Mirage.


    Ethan told me it would be a bumpynding, even though this seane was equipped tond on the


    ground. Still, it needed a runway, and all we had was a field.


    I carried Maeve out of the ne, Ethan close behind me with Rosalie in his arms. Steven was talking


    frantically into a radio, try ing to find someone to help us, to help Maeve, who was panting in my arms


    as Iid her down in the grass.


    ¡°Warriors are on their way; they¡¯re going to get her to the hos pital. It¡¯s only-only half an hour from


    here-¡± Ethan stammered as he struggled with Rosalie, who was fighting against him.


    ¡°Let me go, Ethan!¡± she snapped.


    ¡°You need to calm down!¡± he retorted, but she elbowed him sharply in the chest, and he loosened his


    grip just enough for her to dart forward,nding on her knees in front of Maeve, ¡°Troy, we can shift. We


    can carry the women-¡± Ethan said.


    I looked down to see Maeve¡¯s eyshes fluttering. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have these babies in the grass. That


    would be¡­ be silly.¡± Maeve said weakly, her mouth twitching into a smile.


    I could feel her energy waning. Every minute that passed felt like a lifetime as we waited for help.


    Maeve cried out in pain, and I felt absolutely helpless.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± she said, over and over.


    Rosalie was praying, running her fingers through Maeve¡¯s hair. Rosalie looked at me, her eyes full of


    tears.


    ¡°We need to deliver them, right now,¡± I said, not sure how the words had even formed in my mouth. I


    hadn¡¯t meant to say it; hadn¡¯t even been thinking about it.


    ¡°How?¡± Rosalie pleaded.


    She looked exhausted; her face twisted in pain. Goddess, it felt like Ethan and I were about to lose


    them both.


    ¡°Do you have the moonstones?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice sounded out behind me, and I turned to look at him,


    nodding.


    ¡°In the ne,¡± I answered quickly, turning back to Maeve, who was gripping my hand.


    She was gray in color, her arms trembling in the wet chill of the air. I took off my sweater and draped it


    over her, trying to keep her warm.


    ¡°Troy, I wanted to get married,¡±


    ¡°We¡®re going to get married, Maeve. I promise,¡± I choked, try ing to maintain myposure.


    ¡°What about right now? Just so I can say¡­ can say we did it¡­¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Iughed, despite the situation.


    She gave me onest soft smile, then her eyes began to


    close.


    ¡°Stay awake, honey, please!¡± Rosalie shook her awake, and Maeve groaned, shaking her head rapidly


    from side to side.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Something¡¯s-¡± Maeve¡¯s words were jumbled, then ceasedpletely.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Let¡¯s get married right now. Okay? This is our wedding, underneath the stars. Under the


    moon. Open your eyes, Maeve! Do you see it? The moon is so clear out here. There¡¯s no snow. The


    stars are out-¡± I was rambling, absolutely desperate.


    Ethan plowed into me, almost knocking me over as he slipped in the wet grass.


    ¡°Got them,¡±


    I grabbed him by the jacket, shaking him. ¡°Where is it? That ring? We need it, now!¡± I could barely


    believe the tone I just took with my future father-inw.


    Ethan fumbled with his pockets, his breathing in quick rasps as he searched. He found the ring,


    which was a simple gold band with a dainty clear stone in a shallow setting, and dropped it into my


    hand with the moonstones. He looked me in the eyes and nodded. I nodded back.


    | turned back to Maeve, looking down at her, admiring her, taking in every inch of her. | slowly handed


    the moonstones to Rosalie.


    She wrapped her fingers around the stones, and I saw the faintest hint of red within her palm. I hadn¡¯t


    realized she had in jured herself during the roughnding, but the timing couldn¡¯t have been more


    perfect.


    27073 She leaned over Maeve, kissing her on the forehead before


    cing the stones on her chest, holding her hand over them. Ros alie said the ceremony that bound


    Maeve and I as husband and wife, but I found myself focusing on the ring in my hand.


    Ethan had pulled me aside in Winter Forest before we left and brought me into his office. He pulled a


    small box from the safe beneath his desk, exining that the ring was a gift from his brother to Rosalie,


    and Rosalie wanted Maeve to have it eventual


    ly.


    I had no ring to give her. I had nothing to my name besides the clothes on my back, and even those


    were borrowed.


    This is not how I imagined this moment in our lives together.


    And now I held the ring in my hand, turning it over in my palm as Rosalie¡¯s strained words filled the air


    around us. Rosalie nod ded at me, and I took Maeve¡¯s hand. Maeve was still, her eyes fix ated on the


    sky.


    I slipped the ring on her finger andid her hand over the moonstones.


    There was a soft rumbling beneath us, an earthquake it seemed. Goddess, could we catch a f*cking


    break?


    ¡°What is that?¡± Ethan said, looking around.


    I felt adrenaline prickle across my skin as I looked up from Maeve¡¯s face.


    ¡°Is the-the airne about to blow up? What¡¯s that sound?¡± | said as my ears began to ring.


    I turned to Ethan, who was looking at Rosalie, who was on her knees next to Maeve, her eyes


    downcast as she looked at Maeve¡¯s hand.


    The stone in the ring was glowing.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess. It¡¯s a moon,¡±


    I was thrown backward by a force I didn¡¯t have the words to exin. It felt like I was moving in slow


    motion, a blinding light passing over me, and through me, as I flew through the air. I hit the ground,


    knocking my head against the ground, which sent a sharp pain shooting down my spine.


    Why was I here again? I thought, my mind unable to process anything besides the pain radiating


    through my body. I heard voic es around me, someone shouting orders and the sound of wolves huffing


    and panting as they ran by.


    Suddenly, Ethan was standing over me, looking down at me in concern.


    ¡°Do you realize what just happened?¡± he shouted, reaching down to pull pieces of grass from my hair.


    ¡°What-where¡¯s Maeve?¡±


    ***


    The hospital in Mirage was nothing like I¡¯d ever seen. The bright fluorescent lights were blinding, and


    the air was sterile, smelling sharply of cleaning solution.


    It was a far cry from the cozy clinic in Winter Forest with its wood-paneled walls and yellow paint, and


    even further from the stone-walled infirmary at the castle where Maeve and I had both prepared for the


    pregnancy that was now risking her life.


    People dressed in scrubs and crisp white coats hovered around the room where I was standing, shell-


    shocked, their voic es a faint murmur in my still ringing ears.


    Amniotic fluid embolism, low blood pressure, potential heart failure, cesarean section.


    The words felt heavy and unfamiliar as I tried to wrap my head around what was currently happening,


    and what had hap pened when I slipped that unassuming ring on Maeve¡¯s finger only an hour ago.


    A nurse was actively trying to exin it all to us, but I could barely understand her. Ethan was standing


    next to me, clutching Rosalie¡¯s hand so tightly her fingers were turning white.


    We were helpless, watching Maeve suffer right before our eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do what we can, but she¡¯s far gone. It¡¯s a miracle her heart is still beating. We can likely save at


    least two of the triplets, but the thirds heart defect is severe-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± | shouted, squaring my shoulders as though about to enter into a fight. I drew in my breath,


    letting the cool, bleach thick air fill my lungs. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No, what?¡± the nurse stammered, taken aback by my out burst.


    The handful of nurses and doctors in the room turned to me, which gave me a glimpse of Maeveying


    limp on the hospital bed they were surrounding.


    She was pale, her hair falling loose over her shoulders. Ros alie let out a choked sob behind me as she


    looked past me at the person we all loved¡­ and weren¡¯t ready to lose.


    ¡°Just, no. No! There has to be something-any-anything you can do for her,¡± I stuttered, damn near


    ready to drop on my knees and beg.


    The ring had been the missing link to the moonstones. We had inadvertently brought them together in


    that Goddess forsaken field, and we had no idea what was supposed to happen next. Hadn¡¯t Una said


    something about immortality? Hadn¡¯t the stones been the key to saving Rosalie and getting her healing


    powers back? If so, why was Maeve still in such an awful way? It didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Queen Rosalie.¡± | turned to her, unable to hide the pain be hind my eyes. She nodded, clutching


    Ethan¡¯s arm for support. ¡°You need to help her. We need your blood,¡±


    ¡°I lost my powers, Troy. I c-can¡¯t!¡± She was desperate, her eyes spilling over with hot, angry tears.


    Ethan opened his mouth to speak, but I cut him off, not caring about the consequences or the fact that I


    had been walking on eggshells with him since the day I met him.


    ¡°You have to do it. You have to. We brought the f*cking moonstones together. That has to mean


    something. You¡¯re going to try!¡± |manded. I didn¡¯t recognize my own voice at that mo ment.


    ¡°Alpha King, we need to deliver these infants now, before we lose them all,¡± said a man, a doctor,


    dressed in a starched white jacket.


    Ethan continued to look at me, however, his eyes searching my face. To my surprise, he pushed


    Rosalie toward me, nodding


    slowly as he epted my demand.


    The next thirty minutes were a blur. Rosalie, Ethan, and I were dressed in blue outfits that felt as


    though they were made of paper. Maeve waspletely sedated, which made me furious and caused


    my heart to shatter into pieces. Ethan had to promise he¡¯d stay out of the way, no matter what, in order


    for them to let


    him into the room.


    She had been talking non-stop about what it would be like to see her babies being born, how it would


    feel, how she would feel. She wasn¡¯t scared. She was looking forward to it, wanting nothing more than


    to bear witness to the process. And now she would miss every second.


    I had no choice but to swallow my anger as the surgery be gan. One by one, the boys were born, the


    doctors handing them off to nurses in rapid session. Rosalie woke up, it seemed, her voice carrying


    through the operating room as she pushed past the nurses handling the tiniest infants I had ever seen


    in my life.


    The smallest one, the one we had only known about for two days, was bornst.


    He wasn¡¯t breathing.


    I didn¡¯t take my eyes off Maeve. I cradled her face between my hands and cried as I heard Rosalie


    raising all kinds of hell on the opposite end of the room. A ng rang out, the sound of equipment


    hitting the floor and small instruments scattering across the white tile. Please, I thought. Rosalie,


    please. Save him.


    I was counting the minutes, with the numbers clicking through my mind the only thing keeping me


    upright at that point. There was amotion behind the curtain, doctors scrambling as the beeping of


    the heart monitor next to us began to slow, and then stop.


    Rosalie nearly tackled me to the ground in her efforts to get to Maeve. I watched in slow motion as she


    held her bloodied hand to Maeve¡®s mouth, Rosalie¡¯s lips moving in a rapid, desper


    ate prayer.


    I watched the heart monitor¡¯s screen.


    Please.


    Come on, please!


    Maeve¡¯s hand was limp, her armying over the side of the operating table. The ring was still on her


    finger, and I noticed it begin to glow, faintly at first, then so bright it rivaled the fluores cent lights over


    our heads.


    Rosalie took a step backward, her entire body trembling. I caught her before she fell, holding her


    upright as the doctors con tinued their attempts to save Maeve¡¯s life.


    A baby cried, and I let the tears fall. Please, Goddess. Don¡¯t take their mother.


    A pair of nurses were talking to me, trying to coax me into let ting Rosalie go. Rosalie had passed out


    and was limp in my arms, but I hadn¡¯t even noticed. I was watching the screen, holding my breath,


    watching, waiting to see if Maeve¡¯s heart was going to beat again.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 311

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 311


    Chapter 91 : Little One


    Rosalie


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± Ethan whispered.


    I opened my eyes to his voice, his face only inches from mine. The dream I had been having


    disintegrated and fell back into the furthest recesses of my mind, the calm silence of sleep interrupted


    by background noise; papers rustling and the foot steps of someone unfamiliar walking by.


    ¡°Maeve¡¯s awake. She¡¯s alright. Troy is with the boys.¡±


    ¡°The boys? On-¡± | sat upright, expecting to feel pain, but I felt¡­ nothing. I turned to Ethan slowly,


    gooseflesh prickling across my skin.


    He smiled, tears welling in his eyes. ¡°Everyone¡¯s okay. Even the little one. He¡¯s-he¡¯s perfect, honey. I


    mean -¡± Ethan looked like he was about to cry. He was choking on the words.


    I pulled him into me, my hand on the back of his head as he knelt between my knees. He crumbled in


    my arms, and I let my own tears fall into his hair.


    Oh, Goddess. They were okay. It had worked. I had my pow ers again.


    ¡°Is the baby¡­ is his heart¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish the sentence with out breaking down.


    Ethan nodded, his strainedugh making us both tremble. ¡°The doctors checked him out. The hole is


    gone, almost like it was never there. He is small though; I¡¯ve never seen anything so


    small. Barely three pounds.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my,¡± I said, unable to stop myself from smiling. ¡°That is very small.¡±


    ¡°He has no hair, but the other two are ¨C they have very fine red hair, like Maeve did when she was


    born. Troy had the boys put in a room together, even the little one. He didn¡¯t want them separated. He


    said it-it was all they knew. They only knew each other.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± I said, hupping. ¡°Oh, I want to see Maeve. Have you seen her yet, since-¡±


    I lifted my head off of his and looked around for the first time. We were in the hospital in Mirage, in a


    small waiting room. I felt a prickle of unease as I looked around, and Ethan noticed my change in


    demeanor.


    This was one of the only ces not touched by Damian¡¯s in vasion, but it still carried the weight of the


    memory of those in jured during the battle that took ce in the city. He looked up at me, then rose to


    his feet, holding out his hand.


    ¡°How do you feel, Grandma?¡±


    | beamed, his words erasing any and all apprehension.


    ¡°I feel like new. Let¡¯s go see our daughter.¡±


    ***


    Ethan


    Maeve was sitting upright in the hospital bed, a smug grin on her face as we sat around her, each of us


    holding one of her many babies. She had just been dead, and upon hearing Troy¡¯s retelling of the birth I


    was absolutely shocked to see her sitting up


    #7112


    right, talking to us. Overall, he was jolly and light hearted.


    ¡°You have a litter,¡± | said, not even trying to hold back the pure joy in my voice as I looked down at the


    almost microscopic bundle in my arms.


    He was the smallest one of the bunch, so tiny I could practi cally hold his entire body in the palm of one


    hand. But he was healthy and strong, his coloring a robust pink against the pale yel low swaddle he


    was wrapped in.


    ¡°What¡¯s in his nose?¡± | asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a nasogastric tube,¡± Maeve said, matter-of-factly, sipping from a huge cup of water. She


    seemed pleased as she watched all of us obsess over her creations.


    ¡°It¡¯s to help him eat, I guess. He doesn¡¯t need it though. He nursed just fine about an hour ago. And


    those two brutes-¡± she pointed to the bundles in Troy and Rosalie¡¯s arms, ¡°had no issues whatsoever.


    I¡¯m surprised I have nipples left.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. Maeve rarely had a filter, even in front of me. Troy colored, however, ncing at me


    through hisshes be fore abruptly looking away. He was absolutely exhausted.


    I was very proud of him for how he¡¯d handled himself over the past day and a half. And even though I


    still had my doubts about his abilities to run an entire pack on his own, there wasn¡¯t anyone else I


    would trust with my daughter.


    He loved her, that was obvious. And watching him beam down at his newborn sons made the tension


    loosen in my shoul ders.


    There had been a time when I thought he was after some thing. He had exined Romero¡¯s desires to


    me, letting me. Know he kept that part of the scheme a secret from Maeve.


    Romero was dead, and Troy didn¡¯t think it was necessary to tell her about his desire for White Queen


    blood to mingle with their family tree.


    These boys weren¡¯t pawns in Troy¡¯s quest for control, be cause Troy wasn¡¯t on such a quest. His world


    revolved around Maeve, and for that I was grateful. He had just saved her life and brought Rosalie


    back into her powers.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dad?¡±.


    I turned to Maeve, who blinked, watching with suspicion.


    ¡°Nothing just¡­ lost in thought.¡±


    ¡°Do you think these two are identical?¡± Rosalie leaned into Troy topare the two babies they were


    holding. I looked back down at the little one, who was looking up at me, his irises nearly ck, even


    under the dimmed fluorescent lights.


    I thought I could see a hint of blue in one eye, but the other was obsidian in color. I remembered


    Rowan and Maeve¡¯s eyes looking like that once and how we marveled at the dramatic trans formation


    their eyes took over the next few weeks.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said softly to the baby in my arms.


    He stared up at me, opening his mouth just a little into what | was sure was the beginning of a smile.


    ¡°I hope they¡¯re not identical. I¡¯m already having a hard time telling those two apart.¡± Maeve reached for


    the apple on the table next to the bed, rolling it in her hands. She looked slightly un nerved and had


    dark circles under her eyes.


    If we hadn¡¯t just been through hell and back, I would have chalked it up to the fact that she just gave


    birth to triplets, but there much more to the pain hidden there.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be able to tell regardless. Right?¡± Troy sounded skepti cal, ncing over at Rosalie for


    reassurance. I smiled softly to myself, taking what felt like the first deep breath I had inhaled in months.


    We sat holding the newest additions to our family for a long while, the one in my arms eventually falling


    asleep. I reached up and ran a finger across his cheek, marveling at the miracle that was my grandson.


    ¡°Well, one of them is going to be Charles. Charlie.¡± Troy looked down at the baby he was holding, tilting


    his head to the side before ncing at the one in Rosalie¡¯s arms. ¡°I think he¡¯s Charlie, He just looks like


    that¡¯s his name.¡± He pointed to Rosalie¡¯ s bundle with a grin.


    ¡°Well, hi Charlie,¡± Rosalie said sweetly, giving the baby a huge grin. Goddess, I hadn¡¯t seen her smile


    like that in a long time.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t really talk about their names, to be honest. We¡¯ve been rather preupied.¡± Maeve was


    now eating a sandwich to go with the three apples she had devoured in thest half hour. ¡°Troy wanted


    to name one of them Charles because of the journal he found in Lycaon¡¯s tomb. I thought it was a great


    idea, especial ly after reading it. He sounded like a brave man, and he was defi nitely interesting. Troy


    wanted to honor him in some way.¡±


    ¡°Charles is a fine name. A strong one.¡± I shifted the little one¡¯s weight in my arms, wondering silently


    what name they nned for him.


    ¡°I like Gabriel,¡± Maeve said.


    ¡°What do you think about William?¡± Rosalie asked.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°William is a nice one,¡± Troy agreed, looking down at the


    11


    baby in his arms. ¡°Is that your name?¡±


    The baby squirmed, cooing. Rosalie grinned broadly, nodding her head. ¡°I think that¡¯s it. William. It¡¯s a


    family name, if you think about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. It is, isn¡¯t it?¡± Maeve smiled, popping open a bag of chips.


    ¡°Was it your father¡¯s name?¡± Troy asked Rosalie.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes went wide, and she shook her head, chuck ling. ¡°Oh, no. We don¡¯t talk about him.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Troy looked a little embarrassed as he cleared his throat.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s name was Wi,¡± Rosalie replied, patting Troy on the shoulder.


    ¡°What about him?¡± I asked, motioning toward the sleeping in fant in my arms. I had already decided his


    name was ¡°Little One,¡± at least to me.


    ¡°He needs something powerful, something with meaning.¡± Maeve crinkled the chip bag loudly, looking


    at us for direction. ¡°Well, start calling out names!¡±


    We bounced a handful of names around the room, such as Patroclus, Augustus, Frederick, and


    Theodore. Maeve turned her nose up at each one, even though Troy seemed willing to give the poor


    kid any name in the book at that point.


    Finally, we exhausted our efforts, slumping back against our chairs as we took turns handing the


    babies off to Maeve to be fed.


    ¡°What do you think of the name Soren?¡± Troy asked noncha Jantly, sipping coffee from a paper cup


    while he held Little One


    against his shoulder.


    I almost dropped Charlie, who I was now holding, out of shock. I figured Maeve had told Troy about her


    Uncle Soren, but to name their child after him was an odd choice.


    Soren had been closer to Rowan, and had been sporadically in Maeve and Rowan¡¯s lives, but never


    around long enough to form much of a bond, especially when it came to Maeve.


    But when I nced at Maeve, I saw the confusion in her eyes as she looked at Troy, her mouth slightly


    agape.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a weird name-¡±


    ¡°Where do you know the name Soren from?¡± I asked hurried


    ly.


    Troy¡¯s face underwent an incredible transformation as he turned to me. He was startled at first, but then


    his eyes narrowed on mine, looking at me as though for the first time.


    ¡°Are you rted to a Soren? The man I knew he-he looks simr to you, I guess. I think-¡± Troy looked


    from me to Maeve, nearly snapping his neck. ¡°Wait a minute,¡±


    ¡°I have a half-brother named Soren,¡± I said, trying not to raise my voice around the sleeping infants.


    ¡°How could you possi bly know him?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not the same Soren, Dad. Surely¡­ surely there¡¯s more than one-¡± Maeve stuttered,


    adjusting William against her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only met the one,¡± Troy said, shrugging.


    I inhaled deeply. ¡°What did he look like, exactly?¡± | asked, al ready knowing the answer.


    Troy went on to describe my brother to a T, and the floor be neath me felt a little wobbly as I stood up


    and ced Charlie in Rosalie¡¯s arms.


    ¡°How the hell do you know him?¡± | asked bluntly, the words harsh and demanding.


    Troy looked taken aback by my tone, and his cheeks colored as he shifted the unnamed baby, Little


    One, in his arms.


    ¡°He helped us build the Persephone.¡±


    ¡°He WHAT?¡± Maeve was shocked, and her exmation star tled William, who screwed his tiny face


    into a bright red scowl and screeched with all his might. She ced him on her shoulder, pat ting him


    on the bottom with vigor as she red at Troy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this?¡±


    ¡°I had no idea you were rted to him. I haven¡¯t seen him since I was fifteen!¡±


    ¡°Fifteen?¡± | asked, scratching my beard. ¡°That would have been ten years ago, just about?¡±


    Troy nodded, trying to calm Little One, who was following his brother¡¯s lead and beginning to fuss. ¡°He


    crashed his cruiser into the reef that hugs the shore of Suntra. Keaton, Robbie, and I had a house


    there. Well, not really a house but something with walls and roof to keep up dry from the rain. We had


    to go rescue him before he got carried out by the tide. We helped him fix his cruis er, but he just¡­


    didn¡¯t leave. He stayed with us for a year.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. I was stunned into utter disbelief. I had a hard time believing Soren wouldn¡¯t


    have recognized Troy for who he was immediately, for one. Troy looked like Maddalyn, a damn near


    spitting image of her. And Behar¡¯s blood ran through his veins.


    I could see Behar in some of the expressions Troy made, es pecially when he narrowed his eyes.


    Soren¡¯s sporadic letters over the past decade had no mention of Troy, or even Soren¡¯s time in the isles.


    I knew Soren was off on some misadventure, but that was it.


    ¡°Does this mean we¡¯re not naming him Soren?¡± Troy said, looking around at us.


    Maeve turned red in a way I knew all too well. I could see the irrational anger beginning to me behind


    her eyes. She felt along the side table, still nursing William, and knocked a gran bar to the ground by


    ident, which sent her over the edge.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you knew Soren?!¡± she snapped, causing William to startle once again.


    I took two huge steps and took William from her arms, bent to fetch the gran bar off the ground,


    opened it, and damn near stuffed it into her mouth for her. She lost some of her coloring, her shoulders


    slumping.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can table this¡­ discussion until another time -¡± Rosalie stood, bouncing Charlie in her arms


    before setting him down in one of the three basss along the far wall. ¡°I¡¯ll go fetch a nurse-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about Soren,¡± Maeve said, her voice edged with sadness.


    ¡°Troy and I can talk about it without ¡ª¡± | began, moving to ce William in the second bass.


    ¡°I want to talk about what happened.¡±


    87099


    The room quieted at her words. Troy swallowed, looking


    down at Little One with a forlorn expression. How close we came to losing him¡­


    ¡°Maeve, honey. We have all the time in the world to talk about what happened,¡± Rosalie pleaded.


    ¡°What happens now? We brought the stones together. You got your powers back. I can feel¡­ I can feel


    the mate bond, Mom. I feel it. What happens now? Are we safe? Are the babies¡­ what if Tasia knows


    we¡¯re here? I want to go back to Winter Forest,¡±


    Troy moved quickly, rising from his seat and cing the tiny baby in her arms. Little One¡¯s weight


    calmed her immediately, his jerky, uncoordinated movements distracting her as he tried to free himself


    from the swaddle.


    ¡°We¡¯re okay, Maeve. Look at how far we¡¯vee,¡± Troy sat on the edge of the bed, leaning over her as


    he whispered against her cheek.


    Rosalie moved to my side, taking my hand. ¡°We should go. We have a lot to talk about too. They need


    to rest.¡±


    ¡°His name is Oliver,¡± Maeve said suddenly, just as Rosalie and I reached the doorway. We turned to her


    and watched as she adjusted the baby¡¯s swaddling. ¡°For Cleo. For Cleo¡¯s mate.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 312

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 312


    Chapter 92 : Unexpected Visitor


    Maeve


    I didn¡¯t even feel the long, horizontal wound below my navel. The doctors and nurses who had tended


    to me were shocked as they removed the sutures that should have been in for two weeks but were


    taken out after only three days.


    There had been a discussion about discharging me, but I wouldn¡¯t hear it. I wasn¡¯t going to leave the


    hospital without Oliver.


    He was the smallest of the boys by far. There was practically no fat on his body. But despite his size


    and the fact that he and his brothers had been born a month early, he was doing exceed ingly well.


    He was spirited and awake, his eyes constantly open, and his limbs always squirming. He was ready to


    take on the world, thought, as I ran my fingers over his bald head.


    Charlie and Will were our big boys, chubby and happy with thick heads of fine, red hair. Charlie was the


    quiet one out of the three, and will was the grumpy one. I was looking forward to see ing how these


    newborn personalities took shape as they got older.


    And they would get older. All three of them. And I would be there to witness it.


    After only five days of hospital surveince, Oliver was al lowed to go home with us. Home, it turned


    out, was the castle since we had crashnded the seane.


    It would take another two weeks to repair it, which seemed like a miracle given the damage, and Dad


    was adamant that we


    not ¡°risk our lives¡± by flying in a single-prop airne back to Win ter Forest in the middle of winter.


    The castle felt like an unfamiliar ce to me despite how much time I had spent there. Mom had me up


    and walking every few hours, my hand ced in the crook of her elbow as we walked from one end of


    the castle to the other, over and over


    again.


    We talked about every manner of things. My childhood and her childhood. My journey through the


    pass. Our shared friends and family members back in Winter Forest. Not once did we men tion the


    moonstones or Mom¡¯s power. Not once did I speak on the fact that I could feel Troy was truly my mate.


    Not once was Tasia¡¯ s name spoken aloud.


    Troy and Dad had used the time we were spending at the castle to talk about what they should do


    about Poldesse, and I no ticed a great shift in their rtionship as the days went by. I had no memory


    of what had happened, not the ne crash or the stones or even the birth of our children.


    But during that time, Troy had proven to my dad that he was the man I already knew him to be. He was


    capable of anything. And he was capable of saying no to Dad, if necessary, which was why I was


    shocked when he epted Dad¡¯s proposal that Troy be the Alpha of Poldesse.


    ¡°But I thought that wasn¡¯t what you wanted? Carrying on Romero¡¯s legacy, or whatever.¡± I was


    struggling to get Will¡¯s arm into a pair of bright green footed pajamas. He squawked, which caused


    Charlie to stir.


    All three boys were currently in our bed in various states of undress. Troy had just finished changing


    Oliver¡¯s diaper, stepping back to admire his work. Oliver tucked his knees into his belly and his face


    turned a pale purple, and his diaper filled once again.


    ¡°Why do you do this?¡± Troy asked yfully, unsping what had just been a fresh diaper.


    Charlie continued to happily doze, likely having sweet, milky dreams while his brothers caused a


    ruckus. I looked down at Will, who was looking back up at me with his darkened irises. I could just see


    a hint of blue in them now as they lightened, pale blue, like my own.


    Charlie had the same coloring, but Oliver¡¯s eye color was still a mystery. He had grown substantially in


    thest week since we¡¯d been out of the hospital, and his head was now covered in pale copper peach


    fuzz. Charlie and Will¡¯s hair had darkened, which made me wonder if they¡¯d have more of Troy¡¯s


    coloring as they got older.


    ¡°It¡¯s my birthright, Maeve, and I have an opportunity to change things in the Isles. It was my home, I


    guess, at least home base. I don¡¯t want another generation of kids growing up pack less. Something¡¯s


    gotta be done.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ll be White Queen one day. What happens then?¡±


    ¡°One of the boys will take over as Alpha, and we¡¯ll return to Winter Forest with you for my retirement. I¡¯ll


    just fish all day and read books out on the bluff. The grandkids can visit every sum mer.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling, despite my doubts.


    ¡°What if I be White Queen before¡­ before they¡¯re grown?¡± | asked, unable to stop my mind from


    wandering to the moonstones and Tasia.


    Troy sighed as he zipped up Oliver¡¯s pajamas. ¡°We don¡¯t know where Tasia is. We don¡¯t know what


    she¡¯s nning. It sounds like she has one ally, and that¡¯s that Carl fellow from


    Lycenna and none of us, including your Dad and Rowan, have ever met.


    ¡°Plus, your mom and Hanna got royally f*cked,¡± he paused, blushing as he looked down at Oliver,


    ¡°MESSED up, by Tasia,¡± he corrected, clearing his throat. ¡°She couldn¡¯t havee out of whatever


    happened between them unscathed.¡±


    ¡°None of this makes sense to me, Troy. Does it make sense to you? Una and Tasia saidbining the


    moonstones would bring the Moon Goddess back, and that whoever held them would have


    considerable power.


    ¡°We brought the stones together, and I still almost died. Mom has her powers, but she¡¯s still weak.


    And¡­ and the vision I had in the stones, of the two white wolves¡­ I don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m


    supposed to do!¡±


    ¡°Maybe we don¡¯t have to do anything. Maybe we just focus on your recovery, and our sons, and


    starting a new life, together, far from Valoria.¡±


    ¡°Then what of the prophecy that crazy old woman was talking about?¡± | scooped Will off the bed and


    patted his back, bouncing him on my shoulder. ¡°It sounds like war ising, and we¡¯re right in the


    middle of it.¡±


    Troy considered this, then shrugged, seeming generally unin terested in the topic altogether. ¡°Maybe


    your mom¡¯s immortal now, and we won¡¯t have to worry about what we¡¯re going to do in the event you


    be White Queen.¡±


    ¡°Immortal?¡± |ughed, which startled Will. He flinched in my arms and screwed his face into a grimace.


    ¡°Oh, darling, I was kid ding!¡± | patted him vigorously and he settled back down, keeping a careful eye


    on me. I had a feeling Will was going to be a force to be reckoned with in the future.


    ¡°Plus, it sounds like the prophecy is more rted to Rowan and Hanna than to us.¡±


    I bristled, suddenly feeling a little headed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me once that Romero called me the¡­ the


    key?¡±


    Troy was ying with Oliver, moving his legs as if Oliver were riding a bike. ¡°He did. I didn¡¯t understand


    his meaning,¡±


    ¡°Rowan said Hanna always talked about needing to find the door to her dreams, to get out of them.


    She told Dad Rowan be came the door, all she had to do was think of him¡­ and me, I¡¯m the key? But


    what am I the key to, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Well, you found the moonstones.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find a single moonstone, Troy. Gemma had one, Soren gave Mom the other before anyone


    knew its meaning, and you found the one hidden in the tomb.¡±


    ¡°So? You were the reason for the quest, Maeve. Had you not been sent to Valoria, who knows if


    Damian would¡¯ve acted in the way he did. You set things in motion. Maybe that¡¯s why you¡¯re the key.


    ¡°You ¡­ unlocked the prophecy, and now Rowan finishes it. That¡¯s how I interpret it. It sounds like


    whatever child he has with Hanna is possibly the child Una was talking about, the twenty first wolf, or


    whatever,¡±


    ¡°Twenty-first White Queen, Troy, which would mean my title would go to their daughter, not one of our


    own.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ do you want more kids?¡± He motioned toward our bed, which was covered in babies.


    Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°I never want to be pregnant


    again, thank you very much. I feel like there was a war inside my body.¡±


    ¡°Good, because I never-¡± Troy flushed, his cheeks burning with heat. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you, Maeve. I came


    very close. I don¡¯t want to do that again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done if you¡¯re done.¡± I swallowed against the odd tighten ing in the chest as I said the words. I was


    supposed to have a daughter to carry on the White Queen line, but Mom and Dad had had two


    children¡­ me and Rowan. Rowan had Mom¡¯s blood. He could carry on the White Queen line.


    That was, if Hanna stayed with him, and epted her des


    tiny.


    There was a sharp knock on the door, and a maid stepped in. She was new, unfamiliar, but pleasant


    and soft-spoken.


    ¡°Princess Maeve,¡± she said with a curtsey. ¡°Um, Troy.¡±


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I asked as I turned to her.


    Her cheeks were pinkened from the effort of what looked like her mad dash to our bedroom, which was


    my old room in the cas tle.


    ¡°Your father¡­. th ¨C the Alpha King¡­ is fighting with a man downstairs who has been asking for the two


    of you.¡±


    ¡°Fighting?¡± Troy asked, letting go of Oliver¡¯s legs.


    The maid nodded with vigor, looking a little pale. She didn¡¯t need to describe what was happening


    downstairs. Now that the door was open, I could hear Dad¡¯s raised voice wafting up the stairwell down


    the hallway from us.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will watch the babies!¡± the maid eximed as Dad yelled


    something quite colorful.


    Troy gave me a suspicious look, then nodded at the maid.


    ¡°We¡¯ll send the nanny up for you. Maeve needs to rest soon anyway. Maeve, let¡¯s see what this is


    about.¡±


    I followed Troy out of the bedroom and into the hallway, Dad¡¯ s voice getting louder as we walked down


    the many flights of stairs to the grand foyer. I could see Mom standing with her arms crossed, her hair


    pulled back into a long braid as she watched Dad berate whoever hade calling.


    Troy paused at the bottom of the stairs, then ran forward, leaving me behind.


    Keaton was standing in the center of the foyer, two warriors holding him back while he went back and


    forth with Dad, his beautiful face twisted in a sneer.


    ¡°Keaton!¡± I cried, running toward him.


    Dad immediately quieted, shocked by the joy in my voice as Troy and I nearly tackled Keaton to the


    ground.


    ¡°Get off! This is a new coat. It¡¯s velvet-¡± Keaton choked out, pushing us both away.


    ¡°Where¡¯s M? And Cleo?¡± | said excitedly.


    ¡°Shopping.¡± Keaton said, matter-of-factly. ¡°But we all heard you were here, the both of you. We wanted


    to visit ¨C¡± Keaton nced at Dad, ring. ¡°But your father isn¡¯t the most weing host.¡±


    My eyes went wide as I turned to Dad. He had asked about Keaton, of course, and the entire crew of


    the Persephone. I knew he med Keaton for the fact I was missing for so long when in


    reality it was more Troy¡¯s fault than anything.


    ¡°Get that pirate out of my castle,¡± Dad said calmly, his hands on his hips.


    ¡°Another time, then?¡± Keaton bowed dramatically, mocking Dad¡¯s position.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get yourself killed, you idiot,¡± Troy whispered before putting an arm around him,


    leading him toward the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go sit in the garden.¡±


    ¡°Maeve needs toe too. And her parents,¡± Keaton said, stopping before they could cross the


    threshold. He looked over his shoulder at Dad. ¡°We need to talk about Dianny.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 313

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 313


    Chapter 93 : The Beta of Poldesse


    Maeve


    The gardens at the castle were very much changed with the season. Winter had yellowed and dried the


    leaves to a chilled crisp, and the garden was littered with foliage debris. It was cold, but not like the


    bitter, dry cold of Winter Forest. Here, the air still seemed thick with moisture, and the gray sky seemed


    more apt to rain than snow.


    I wondered about the boys as I followed Troy, Keaton, and my dad into the sanctuary of the lower


    garden. The nanny Geor gia and Talon had hired to help care for Ernest when he was young hade


    out of retirement to help with the three new in fants at the castle. She was a seasoned professional,


    and Mom had chosen to stay behind to help, but I was still weary, especially since whatever


    conversation was about to take ce would likely take a while.


    Troy stepped into the gazebo, motioning for Keaton to sit down. Keaton was eyeing Dad suspiciously,


    but sat down nheless, crossing his arms over his chest as he settled back against a wrought iron


    chair.


    Dad was well aware of our time spent in Dianny. Mom had been briefed as well, but I doubted either of


    them fully understood the shock Keaton, Troy, and I felt at the news that Tasia may have destroyed the


    ancient pack.


    ¡°Robbie¡¯s alive,¡± Keaton said with soberness in his voice. ¡°So is his mate, Alison. They made it out


    before shit really hit the fan.¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Troy took a seat across from Keaton, but Dad had chosen to stand, leaning


    against one of the


    stone columns that supported the roof of the gazebo. I leaned as well, enjoying a moment of physical


    activity after spending most of thest week in bed, covered in babies.


    ¡°Tasia she¡­ well, I guess I should start by saying Una is dead, as is her husband, and most if not all of


    Tasia¡¯s siblings.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± | could barely believe it. Tasia was the eldest of her siblings, and she couldn¡¯t have been much


    older than myself.


    Keaton nodded, his eyes wide as he stared down at his shoes. He shivered, then shook his head,


    looking into Troy¡¯s eyes. ¡°It was mayhem from what Robbie said. Tasia dered herself Al pha, but the


    pack revolted against her. That¡¯s when Robbie and Alison left with those who didn¡¯t want to fight, or


    couldn¡¯t. Mostly families. We brought them all to the isles¡­ so many children. Or phans, now. Tasia


    brought the whole damn valley in on itself. There¡¯s nothing left but stone.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ what? What do you mean she brought down the val ley?¡± | asked, trying to make sense of what


    he was saying.


    ¡°Robbie said they had just arrived at the shore when what felt like an earthquake rocked the jungle.


    They camped on the shore for a week before we arrived and rescued them. I sent¡­ I sent a few scouts


    back to Dianny. There¡¯s nothing left. It¡¯s buried under hundreds of feet of stone. The vige. Theke.


    It¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my Goddess,¡± | whispered, wrapping my arms around the column for support. I looked up at Dad,


    who was listening to Keaton with a nk expression.


    ¡°And Robbie is here, in Mirage?¡± Troy asked. Keaton nodded, then shrugged.


    ¡°Aye, he is. The women wanted to gather some supplies be fore we left the port again-clothes and toys


    for the children back


    on Suntra. That¡¯s where they¡¯re all staying now, you see, at our oldpound. They¡¯re all that¡¯s left of


    The Daughters of Artemis now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to him, get his word about the disaster,¡± Dad stepped forward, tucking his hands in his


    pockets. ¡°What¡¯s his full name? I assume everyone is staying at the inn in Old Town?¡±


    ¡°Robert Arlo,¡± Troy answered, nodding his head in agree ment. ¡°We do need to speak to him, Keat. We


    need to know what we¡¯re dealing with here.¡±


    Keaton crossed his ankles, leaning back in his chair. ¡°We¡¯re dealing with a power-hungry mad woman.


    What more is there to say?¡±


    To my surprise, it was Dad who replied, telling Keaton in de tail what had happened in Winter Forest.


    Keaton listened in shock, especially when Dad began to exin how webined the moonstones.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re all going to die,¡± Keaton deadpanned.


    Dad stared at him, his brow arched. But Troy chuckled, cross ing his leg over his knee as he leaned


    back in his own chair.


    ¡°And it sounds like Maeve almost died already, anyway,¡± Keaton added.


    ¡°Oh, I did die,¡± I said lightly. Troy stopped chuckling, his face falling in sudden remembrance. ¡°Too


    soon?¡±


    ¡°Leave the poor man alone, Maeve,¡± Dad said sternly, step ping forward into the center of the circle.


    ¡°You go by Captain Keaton formally, correct?¡±


    Keaton straightened up a little bit, ncing at Troy with a


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    smug touching his lips. ¡°Aye, I do.¡±


    ¡°Well, Captain. You need to stay in Mirage for another two days, until the conference on Friday.¡±


    ¡°What conference?¡± I asked, thoroughly in the dark. I thought we were leaving for Winter Forest on


    Friday and wasn¡¯t aware that our ns had changed.


    ¡°The conference of our allies, to announce-¡± Dad said, but Troy jumped to his feet, interrupting.


    ¡°I need to talk to Keaton for a moment, alone,¡± he said quick ly, nodding shortly at Dad.


    Dad nced at Keaton, then nodded, turning to me with his arm outstretched to lead me back into the


    castle.


    ***


    Troy


    I walked with Keaton out of the gardens, moving in silence as we reached the edge of the castle


    grounds and what was left of Old Town. In the nine months since Damian had invaded, much had been


    done to repair and rebuild the damage to the old vige, but there was still a long way to go. The main


    street where the market used to be was nearly empty, not a single canvas ¨C Cov


    ered stall to be seen.


    ¡°Are we going to the inn to get Robbie?¡± Keaton asked, kick ing at a stick on the ground.


    I nodded, chewing on the inside of my lower lip as I tried to muster the courage to say what I needed to


    say.


    ¡°Look, Keat. I¡¯m going to be¡­ to be Alpha of Poldesse. That¡¯s partly what this conference is about. The


    Alpha¡¯s of the East and


    West areing together to discuss what¡¯s to be done about Ta sia, and Ethan will be announcing my


    title. I wanted you to hear it from me first.¡±


    ¡°I feel like we already had this conversation,¡± Keaton grum bled.


    ¡°Kind of, I guess. It was more about Ethan possibly killing me the second I stepped foot in Winter


    Forest, which you were obvi ously wrong about.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really epting the title?¡± he asked dubiously.


    ¡°Yeah, I am. Maeve was meant to be a Luna. She was born for it.¡±


    ¡°And what happens when her mother dies, and she has to be the White Queen? You split up?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I doubt we¡¯ll have to worry about that for a long time. The boys will be grown by the time we


    need to even think about it, I hope.¡±


    ¡°And what of the boys? I still can¡¯t believe you had three.¡±


    ¡°Me neither, honestly. Every day is a blur.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I wanted to go back to the castle as


    soon as I fetched Rob bie, M, and Cleo. I wanted nothing more than to witness Maeve¡¯s reunion with


    them, and to see them gush over our sons.


    ¡°But now you have three sons to fight over the title of Alpha of Poldesse, Troy. Is that what you really


    want for them?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± | tucked my chilled fingers in my pockets, looking straight ahead as we began to near


    the inn near the train station. ¡°But what choice do I have? This is my birthright, and I believe Ethan is


    correct in the Isles needing an Alpha. It¡¯s been


    over two decades since the people of the Isles have had a real pack to be a part of. Damian¡¯s rule


    was¡­ not what it should have been.¡±


    ¡°And what of those who don¡¯t agree?¡± Keaton rounded on me, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force anyone to pledge their loyalty. I won¡¯t be collect ing tribute. I¡¯ll just be there; that¡¯s what¡¯s


    important. And Keaton, look, I need you there too.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    | drew in my breath, unsure if I wanted to hear his answer. ¡°I want you to live in Avondale, with us. As


    my Beta.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Keaton replied without hesitation as he began walking again.


    I exhaled, rolling my eyes as I caught up to him. ¡°Why the hell


    not?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never had a master, and I don¡¯t n on chang ing that.¡±


    ¡°Master? What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    Keaton rounded on me once more, his eyes narrowed as he leaned forward. ¡°You¡¯d be my boss, Troy. I


    think the hell not!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Keaton! You know it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°And what will the other Alphas think about having a known pirate and smuggler as the Beta of


    Poldesse? hmm? And your fa ther-inw? That man wanted nothing more than to rip me to shreds in


    the foyer of that castle you¡¯re all living in-¡±


    s ¡°Be my Beta!¡±


    over two decades since the people of the Isles have had a real pack to be a part of. Damian¡¯s rule


    was¡­ not what it should have been.¡±


    ¡°And what of those who don¡¯t agree?¡± Keaton rounded on me, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force anyone to pledge their loyalty. I won¡¯t be collect ing tribute. I¡¯ll just be there; that¡¯s what¡¯s


    important. And Keaton, look, I need you there too.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    I drew in my breath, unsure if I wanted to hear his answer. ¡°I want you to live in Avondale, with us. As


    my Beta.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Keaton replied without hesitation as he began walking again.


    exhaled, rolling my eyes as I caught up to him. ¡°Why the hell


    not?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡®ve never had a master, and I don¡¯t n on chang ing that.¡±


    ¡°Master? What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    Keaton rounded on me once more, his eyes narrowed as he leaned forward. ¡°You¡¯d be my boss, Troy. I


    think the hell not!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Keaton! You know it¡¯s not like that,¡±


    ¡°And what will the other Alphas think about having a known pirate and smuggler as the Beta of


    Poldesse? Hmm? And your fa ther-inw? That man wanted nothing more than to rip me to shreds in


    the foyer of that castle you¡¯re all living in-¡±


    ¡°Be my Beta!¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± Keaton walked away, his shoulders tight and arms at his side.


    ¡°Keaton, for Goddess¡¯s sake, listen to me-¡± | grunted with ef fort as I caught up to him, grabbing him by


    the shoulder and forc ing him to face me. ¡°Look at me, Look-¡±


    ¡°I told you before we parted ways that this is against every thing we promised each other when we


    were young. I won¡¯t. I refuse.¡± Keaton shrugged off my hand.


    ¡°What will you do, then? Live on the Persephone for the rest of your life? And what of M? Is that


    what she wants as well, or would she prefer a home onnd for your future family? Keaton, l¡¯ m not


    asking you to go around the Isles upending people¡¯s lives. That¡¯s not my n. I just want some peace


    for Maeve and me. I have the opportunity to build something for my children, okay? || want you to have


    the same.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak for M. She has already promised to go wher ever I go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so did Maeve. And she always will. So will M. But it¡¯ s our responsibility as their mates to take


    care of them, Keaton. Provide for them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your money-¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    ¡°No, Troy. I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t ask me again.¡± Keaton was dead se rious, and I felt my heart crack as I saw


    the hurt behind his eyes. This was a betrayal to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Damian. Or Romero-¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re an Alpha. I¡¯m a pirate, Troy. This isn¡¯t going to


    work.¡± Keaton turned away and walked briskly to the inn, throwing up the door and letting it m shut


    before I could reach it.


    ¡°Bastard,¡± I mumbled under my breath, stepping inside the run-down lobby and watching as Keaton


    hopped up the stairs two steps at a time. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait here, I guess-¡±


    I was alone in the lobby for barely a minute before M¡¯s voice rang out through the hallway above my


    head. She nearly fell down the entire staircase as she bounded down the stairs, throw ing her arms


    around me and squeezing me tightly. Cleo was close behind, and so was Robbie, who had a huge grin


    on his face as he pped me on the shoulder in hello.


    ¡°How is Maeve? Where is she? Has she had the twins yet? They should be due any day!¡± Cleo was


    gripping my jacket, con cern lining her face.


    ¡°She¡¯s great. They¡¯re great. All three are boys,¡± | answered, smiling as she looked up at me in shock.


    ¡°Triplets?¡± M gasped.


    ¡°The Alpha King is expecting us at the castle, Robbie. Let¡¯s go,¡± Keaton said shortly, pushing past us


    as he headed out the door.


    We watched him walk away, not bothering to try to keep up with him.


    ¡°What¡¯d you do to him, Troy?¡± Robbie asked as we reached the street.


    I shook my head, watching the sunset through the trees.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 314

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 314


    Chapter 94 : I Kissed Her


    Rowan


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy,¡± said the metalsmith as he wiped his grimy hands on a rag. He spun around in his car,


    plopping a small, smooth ring in the palm of my hand. ¡°You were right about the stone; it was jade-a


    sizable, practically wless hunk of it. Say, where did you find it?¡±


    ¡°On the beach,¡± I said softly, turning the ring over in my hand.


    The entire thing was made of jade, carved right out of the stone Hanna had found on our walk on the


    beach several weeks before the snow had begun to fall. That was months ago, I thought, wrapping my


    fingers around the ring. Things had some how felt easier then.


    ¡°There¡¯s enough of the mother-stone left for a second ring, at least partially. Half would need to be


    metal of some kind, I rec ommend tinum. It¡¯s what I used to give the first ring support, you see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a gift.¡±


    A parting gift.


    Something I had nned on giving to Hanna under very different circumstances. I had carried that


    damn rock around in my jacket since the day she found it, marveling at the pale sea¨Cgreen band of


    jade running through it whenever I had a moment of solitude to fish it out of its resting ce.


    I had imagined making a ring with it, one of pure jade, think ing the color would look perfect against the


    paleness of her skin. I


    had imagined slipping it onto her finger and taking her hand in mine, as my wife.


    I swallowed back the pain and paid the metalsmith, thanking him for his time. The ring felt heavy in my


    hand as I walked through the center of the vige, crossing the road leading up to my house and


    through the woods toward Hanna¡¯s cabin.


    It had been a week since Maeve and my parents left for Mirage. Two days ago, a pilot from Mirage had


    arrived in a Cessna 210,rge enough to fit six passengers. He hade bearing news of Maeve, but


    we didn¡¯t have much time to grieve her experience. She was fine, as were my three nephews, but the


    large seane that had been carting my family back and forth to Mi rage for decades had crashnded


    and needed repairs.


    We had all been summoned to Mirage. And I knew in my absence, Hanna would likely go back to Red


    Lakes as nned.


    I wanted to ask her toe with me. I was ready to beg. But I knew it would be fruitless.


    Any future I had with her seemed to evaporate the second she told Maeve and me what she had seen


    in her vision of Maeve¡¯ s future. Maeve and Troy had been discussing what sounded like a session


    of sorts, facilitated by my dad. My interpretation of the dream was that one of their sons was ascending


    a throne, which couldn¡¯t have been Troy¡¯s soon-to-be ¨C title of Alpha of Poldesse. That left only two


    options: Alpha King of Valoria, or Al pha of Drogomor.


    Which were the titles I was meant to inherit.


    Which could only mean that I would have no children to pass them on to.


    1 The only shred of hope I had was that Hanna had been Wrong about only two of the triplets surviving.


    The entire vision


    could¡¯ve been wrong, but what did it matter? Hanna was leaving. There was nothing I could do about it.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    And I couldn¡¯t carry the hunk of jade in my pocket any longer.


    | barely noticed how far I had walked, lost in thought, until i was standing at the bottom of the steps


    leading into her cabin.


    She must have heard meing because no sooner had i put my foot on the first step did she open


    the door, her ck hair hanging loose over her shoulder and a plush bathrobe covering her nnel


    pajamas.


    It waste afternoon, the sky an inky purple dappled with stars. I needed to be at the seldom used and


    grossly neglectednding strip outside of the vige in the next hour.


    This was it. This was goodbye.


    ¡°I meant to shovel the stairs for you again, but 1-¡± | started, motioning toward the three or so inches of


    fresh snow nketing the stairs.


    Hanna leaned on the doorway, her eyes shining in the porch light. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Rowan. Pete can do it.


    You¡¯ve¡­ it¡¯s been a rough week.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it has been.¡± The ring was burning a hole through the palm of my hand. I wanted nothing more


    than to toss it to her without a word and run then try to continue to stifle the heavy, overwhelming


    heartbreak. I understood her reasonings for want ing-no, needing to leave. But I would never


    understand why she felt like I wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect her, and my family, from whatever was


    coming.


    ¡°Kacidra said you¡¯re leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°I am. Now, actually. I have to¡­ I wanted to give you some


    thing before I went. In case you weren¡¯t¡­ weren¡¯t here when I re turned.¡± I climbed a single step,


    unsure if my feet would let me go any further. The truth was, I likely wouldn¡¯t be returning to Winter


    Forest for a long time. Dad had called a major conference in Mi rage, and all of the Alphas would be


    required to attend.


    I would be made Alpha of Drogomor, officially. And I would set up residency in the castle immediately.


    I looked up at Hanna, holding out my hand. I ced the ring in her open palm, wrapping my hand


    around hers.


    ¡°I had it made from the piece of Jade you found on the beach. I thought¡­ I want you to have it, despite


    everything. I couldn¡¯t leave without knowing you had it. I don¡¯t expect you to wear it. I don¡¯t expect¡­ I


    don¡¯t expect anything. I respect you, Hanna. I respect you as much as I love you¡­ and Goddess, I love


    you. I just needed you to know that.¡±


    I took my hand from hers, looking into her eyes for a split sec ond before I turned and walked away,


    letting the dark of our early nights wrap itself around me.


    Ernest lifted George into the snug cabin of my Cessna 180, which looked like a toypared to the


    glossy two-prop Cessna 210 that was idling only ten yards away on the ice-covered river. He handed


    George to Gemma, who immediately started fussing over the white snowsuit George was wearing,


    which made him look like a marshmallow.


    His ck curls were sticking out of the bright purple wool hat Gretchen had knit for him, and he was


    staring forward at the dashboard of the ne, mesmerized by the lit-up switches and gauges.


    ¡°Do you have his nket?¡± Gemma asked, her voice distorted by the sound of the engine.


    Ernest handed her the fluffy nket in question, then stepped into the ne to drape a heavy wool


    nket over his mate and their child, tucking the nket around Gemma¡¯s hips.


    ¡°Here,¡± I said, reaching back to hand Ernest a headset, which he put over Gemma¡¯s hat, securing the


    headset over Gemma¡¯s ears. I reached down to the controls and switched on her mic.


    Ernest tucked a duffle bag next to Gemma, then grabbed the front passenger seat, which had been


    folded forward to allow Gemma to climb into her seat, and put it back into position. He climbed in next


    to me, closing the door and buckling his seatbelt.


    ¡°Do you know how to fly this thing?¡± he joked with a wide smile, securing his own headset over his


    ears.


    I reluctantly switched on his mic, and hisugh boomed in my headset.


    ¡°No barrel rolls, Rowan,¡± Gemma said sternly, looking a little pale as she sat behind us with George in


    herp.


    ¡°Not until Georgie is six months old,¡± Iughed, which elicited a steely re from Gemma. ¡°We¡¯re just


    waiting on the other ne to taxi. Shouldn¡¯t be long.¡±


    Talon had taught me how to fly. He was a shitty pilot, howev er, and Mom and Dad had allowed me to


    take actual lessons from someone in Winter Forest when I turned eighteen. I turned my gaze to the


    other ne, watching as Georgia and Vicky settled all three of my young cousins into their seats.


    Talon was, of course, sitting in the co-pilot seat. If the pilot was smart, he would cut Talon¡¯s mic.


    Otherwise, Talon would be


    directing him on how to fly the ne for the entire flight.


    I smiled a bit at the thought then turned back to the dash board of my own tiny vessel. It had only two


    rows of seats, big enough to carry four adults at the most. It also didn¡¯t have heat, so we were all


    bundled up in parkas and heavy gloves. George seemed fine with the arrangement, and within


    minutes, the heavy vibration in the cabin had lulled him into a deep sleep.


    ¡°How long is the flight in this thing?¡± Gemma¡¯s voice cut through my headset, and I turned to look at


    her, adjusting my mic over my mouth.


    ¡°Roughly four hours, but we¡¯re going with the wind, not against it. We¡¯rending on the strip near the


    castle so that cuts our trip short.¡± And that was the truth. The seane could fit our entire family in


    comfort but needed to bended at the port or theke, which were both far from Mirage. Small


    Cessnas couldnd on the practically forgotten airstrips with rtive ease, but it was a lessfortable


    ride.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive you if you crash!¡± Gemma red forward and swallowed hard, obviously nervous.


    ¡°I promise I will try tond this hunk of rust in one piece, by at least the second attempt!¡±


    ¡°Rowan! Stop messing with me!¡±


    Ernest wasughing despite his mate¡¯s turmoil. I reached down and shut off her mic to thwart any


    further attacks on my pi loting abilities.


    ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t just take this thing down to Mirage when you stopped hearing from me and


    Maeve?¡± Ernest asked, resting his head against the headrest.


    | pursed my lips, tapping my fingers on the yoke, which is what was used to steer the ne.


    ¡°The water on the inlet is too rough for a ne of the size. I can¡¯t fight the tide with it. It¡¯s better to take


    off on the ice, with wheels instead of floats. I¡¯d love to take this thing out in the sum mer, but Dad thinks


    I¡¯m going to die in this one day, so he refuses to build an actual airstrip.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re about to be Alpha of Drogomor. You can build as many airstrips in Mirage as you


    like.¡±


    | smiled to myself, thankful things between Ernest and I weren¡¯t at all awkward, even though I was


    taking the title he had recently given up.


    Ernest and I hadn¡¯t ever gotten along very well. He was closer to Maeve¡¯s age, and we hadn¡¯t had


    much inmon as kids. But he was very much changed now, I realized. Gemma had gotten to him,


    smoothing his rough edges.


    We also now had Troy inmon, who seemed to be pulling everyone togethertely, his friendship


    almost as maic as his personality, despite the fact that he had kidnapped my sister.


    ¡°Well, I gotta build those radio towers first.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d heard me. He had turned to Gemma, holding his headset off one ear as she


    comined about the fact Thad turned off her mic.


    This was going to be a long flight.


    The pilot of the other ne came over my headset, telling me he was about to taxi out. There were


    several warriors on the ice holding shlights to help guide us along. I watched them spread


    out, moving out of the way as therger ne powered forward.


    I caught movement out of my peripheral and turned my head just as the first ne took off. I had my


    hand on the yoke, sec onds away from taking off.


    Hanna. She was talking to a warrior, pointing to my ne.


    The jade ring was on her finger.


    I opened the door of the ne, fighting against my seatbelt and cursing audibly as I fumbled with the


    sp. Ernest reached over and freed me, giving me a look and nodding, a whisper of a smile touching


    his lips.


    slipped on the ice, twice, as I made my way to Hanna. I was breathless and ruffled when I finally closed


    the distance between us. I stopped short of her, apprehension sweeping over me. Why was she here, if


    not for me?


    ¡°Is there room for one more in that tiny ne?¡± she asked, her mouth widening into a brilliant smile


    Then I kissed her.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 315

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 315


    Chapter 95


    Maeve


    Cleo and M were sitting in awe in front of the hearth in the library, looking down at infants in their


    hands. Alison, Robbie¡¯s mate, was holding Will, who was surprisingly well behaved as he peered up at


    the perfect stranger in whose


    arms he rested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I missed him,¡± Cleo whispered, looking down at Oliver with a soft frown creasing her


    brow. ¡°I¡¯ve nev er¡­ Oh, Maeve, I am so sorry!¡±


    ¡°Cleo, none of this is your fault. None of it. We¡¯re all fine


    now, that¡¯s what matters!¡± | sat between her and M and on the couch, holding a mug of hot cider


    between my hands as | nced from baby to baby, a wave of relief washing over me. We had all finally


    been reunited after Troy and I had separat ed from the Persephone.


    ooh ¡°This one looks so much like Troy.¡± M ran her knuckle


    over Charlie¡¯s cheek, which caused him to smile in reflex.


    M beamed, tears glimmering in her eyes.


    ¡°Both Will and Charlie look shockingly like Troy, but | think Oliver looks like me.¡± | sipped my cider again


    and caught Cleo¡¯s surprised gaze. She looked down at little Oli, whose name I hadn¡¯t uttered until that


    moment. M rested her hand against my thigh, then leaned her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you, Maeve,¡± she whispered, just as Cleo dissolved into tears.


    I wondered if Cleo had ever told M the truth about Olivia, who had been Cleo¡¯s mate and M¡¯s


    mother. Based on their ease with each other, and the teary, knowing nce they shared, I assumed


    that they had. Cleo didn¡¯t bother to wipe the tears away as they fell, she kept her gaze firmly on Oli,


    Olivia¡¯s namesake.


    ¡°What a blessing,¡± Cleo grinned, her voice distorted by a


    sob.


    Alison, who was pregnant herself, seemed slightly over whelmed as M and Cleo prodded me for


    details about the birth of the boys.


    ¡°I worry about myself,¡± Alison said, swallowing hard.


    ¡°Why is that? You¡¯re strong and healthy, and only carry one child-¡± Cleo retorted, but Alison paled.


    ¡°I carry Robbie¡¯s child, Cleo. He is seven feet tall. I am sure


    he was a giant infant at his birth.¡±


    My eyes widened as I took Alison in. She was very petite,


    hardly five feet tall herself, maybe shorter. Seeing her stand ing next to Robbie was shocking.


    Robbie, Dad, Troy, Rowan, and Ernest were all in Ernest¡¯s old office, talking about Dianny. Gemma had


    just entered the


    library, George bnced on her hip while she walked behind


    a maid pushing a tea cart stacked with all kinds of lunch foods.


    Good, I thought. I was absolutely starving,


    ¡°I was just in the kitchen and saw your mom, Maeve. She


    said there¡¯s a conference of Alphas meeting in town tomor row. And a g the next day?¡± Gemma and


    the rest of the family from Winter Forest had arrivedte the night before, and we had spent the


    majority of the early morning exin ing what had happened when Troy and I left for Mirage with


    my parents.


    I opened my mouth to reply to Gemma, but M


    screamed.


    M¡¯s scream, as well as the screeches of all four babies,


    George included, erupted through the library and echoed off


    the walls.


    In all of the chaos of not only my family, but my friends from the Persephone, arriving at nearly the


    same time, I had totally forgotten to mention one major piece of information to M.


    That Gemma, who she had loved as much as I had, was in


    fact, alive.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess! M I am so sorry -¡± | leaped from the couch and took Charlie from her arms before she


    dropped him in her haste to rise from the couch. Cleo had risen, equal ly as pale but much more


    reserved in her reaction to Gemma¡¯


    s sudden and unexpected appearance.


    We had mourned her death together.


    And now she was standing in front of us, healthy, robust, holding her cherubic son proudly in her arms.


    nma was


    Gemma was absolutely blubbering by the time M reached her and threw her arms around her.


    Alison looked shocked, totally oblivious to what was happening.


    | smiled as I patted Charlie against my shoulder, blinking


    away my tears of utter, indescribable joy.


    ¡°What a fruitful season,¡± Alison said as she bounced George on her knee. George was rather particr


    about only wanting his mother, but Alison had been sessful at keep


    ing him entertained while Gemma ate with vigor, lost in quite yet animated conversation with M and


    Cleo at the long ta


    ble on the other end of the library.


    A thick nket in front of the hearth had be a sleeping mat for Will and Oli, who were happily


    snoozing in the radiating warmth of the wide firece. Alison reached up to run her fingers through


    George¡¯s hair, who cooed happily, his mouth stretching into a gummy, delirious smile.


    Charlie was asleep on myp, his round cheeks soft and


    rosy.


    ¡°It has been fruitful,¡± I replied with a soft smile.


    ¡°My mother would have¡­ she would have loved to see


    this ce.¡± Alison flushed with sudden sorrow.


    ¡°She is more than wee to visit¡­¡± | tapered off, notic ing the tears glistening in Alison¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh,


    I¡¯m sorry Alison, 1


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Truly. I did what I could for her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± While Robbie had been in Dianny


    when Tasia went berserk, Alison¡¯s ount was what I was most interested in. She had grown up in


    Dianny and would see Tasia¡¯s attack in a different light.


    It would have been a significant betrayal, and something that took everything she had ever known from


    her in a matter of hours.


    ¡°My mother wouldn¡¯t leave with us. She just wouldn¡¯t go. Nor would my two eldest sisters¡­ and their


    children. I was able to convince my other sisters and their families to leave, but the men¡­ their


    husbands, and my brothers, they¡­.¡±


    She swallowed against her grief. She didn¡¯t need to b


    orate, and I told her as such. She was in great pain over the deaths of many, many of what sounded


    like a ratherrge im mediate family.


    ¡°Robbie carried the kids out in his arms,¡± she said with a soft, somber smile, her eyes glistening with


    warmth as she said his name. ¡°Four each in his arms, if you can believe it.¡±


    ¡°I can,¡± I said with a littleugh, remembering the many


    times I had been manhandled by Robbie at Keaton¡¯s, and


    sometimes Troy¡¯s, orders.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We were at the beach for just over a week. We didn¡¯t know if Tasia wasing for us, or what we


    would find if we went back¡­ Robbie was only one of four men who got out of¡­ of the city before Tasia


    ¡­ before she¡­.¡± Another wave of tears fell over Alison¡¯s paleshes, her cheeks pinkened with an


    embarrassed blush. ¡°I am so sorry for my emotions,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be! We have all been through hell and back, Alison.


    There is no shame in feeling sadness. I cry all the time,¡± I said honestly, but the words felt t against


    my tongue. My family


    was well and ounted for. Alison¡¯s family was not.


    She nodded, ncing up at me with a grateful smile touching her lips. George was reaching for her, his


    chubby fists opening and closing as she held him against her chest, rocking them together side to side.


    Troy


    The castle had erupted into activity over the past twenty -four hours. Parts of the castle I hadn¡¯t even


    seen before had been opened up, cleaned and decorated richly, and severalrge white tents had


    been erected in the garden.


    Even the evening I had brought Robbie to meet with


    Ethan had been married with a flurry of extraneous activity, seeing me whisked away for a fitting for


    several formal out fits instead of catching up with our friends. Then Rowan, Hanna, and the rest of the


    family from Winter Forest arrived, and all hell seemed to break loose. Maeve and I weren¡¯t get ting


    much sleep already, and we had spent the majority of the night awake, passing around the babies and


    exining what had happened.


    Maeve was on edge as well as we stood on the stairs, watching through the window as servants set up


    several heaters in the garden, preparing for arge party.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell us about the conference? And the


    g?¡± Maeve asked after several moments of silence.


    | crossed my arms over my chest, not needing to ponder the answer. ¡°Because he¡¯s going to announce


    me as the Al pha of Poldesse, that¡¯s why.¡±


    Maeve sighed deeply, shaking her head as she turned to


    face me.


    ¡°He should have told you-¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want to give me an opportunity to change my


    mind, Maeve.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t going to be as easy as just announcing my title to the Alphas of both the east and west. I


    would be facing the High Elder Council, a group of people who had been chosen by the Alphas of the


    major cities across the packnds to act as judges and mediators to prevent future conflicts after the


    war twenty-six years ago. Even with the Alpha King of Valo ria¡¯s blessing and my birthright, I would still


    need to plead my


    case to the council.


    The Isles were dead center in a major trade route be


    tween the two continents, and I would be the one with con


    trol of it all.


    ¡°Well, you still have time to change your mind. You know I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to change my mind, even if I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°If it makes you feel any better, Rowan will be getting grilled by the High Council as well. Plus, all of this


    will be overshadowed by the whole¡­ Tasia issue.¡±


    I nodded, gripping the railing. I wondered how Ethan was going to broach that subject to practically


    every Alpha in the


    packnds.


    Ethan had obviously had this nned for a while, possi bly before Maeve¡¯s pregnancy had forced us to


    go to Mirage.


    ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯re about to be thrown into the fire?¡±


    Maeve pouted, reaching up to rub her eyes. It waste after


    noon now, and she had spent most of the day in thepa ny of Gemma and M, who wouldn¡¯t, I


    was sure, have al lowed her any rest.


    ¡°Thrown to the wolves, more like it,¡± I smirked, putting my


    arm over her shoulder. I led her back upstairs, thankful that


    the nanny had taken the boys for a few hours. ¡°I think you


    should try to sleep for a while.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. We have dinner with the entire family soon,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have something sent up for you. They will understand.


    They have to understand.¡±


    But I wasn¡¯t sure if anyone, besides Rosalie and Ethan, would truly understand what we had been


    through the past


    few weeks.


    | tucked Maeve into bed, and she fell asleep immediately.


    I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror in the hallway on my way down to the library, where the rest


    of the family had been congregating throughout the day.


    I wondered, as I ran my fingers through my hair, who the other Alphas would see when they looked at


    me at the con


    ference. Would they see an equal?


    Or would they see me for who I was?


    The son of traitors.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 316

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 316


    Troy


    The University of Mirage had sustained major damage during the invasion. Scaffolding snaked up the


    outer walls of the university¡¯s event center, which was one of the oldest buildings in Valoria. Thest


    time I had been to the event center was the night I went to the social and eventually got attacked in a


    darkened alley and witnessed Maeve nearly kill a man.


    Watching her knock the man¡¯s teeth out was the moment really, truly, fell in love with her.


    The center looked different in the light of day, however. No papernterns hung along the high ceilings


    as I followed Ethan and Rowan up the wide, stone staircase. Daylight flooded through the massive


    stained ss window as we reached the top of the stairwell, little shreds of multicolored light dancing


    around our feet.


    Men were walking past us, funneling into the lecture hall.


    ¡°All you have to do is answer their questions. The less you say, the better.¡± Ethan directed this toward


    me, and I nodded, willing myself to have a filter although I knew it was unlikely.


    We followed Ethan into the lecture hall. I had expected him to stop and chat with his fellow Alphas, but


    he walked down the stairs and motioned to us to sit in a row of seats close to the tform where a


    group of six people was seated in a semi


    circle, dressed in ck robes.


    I looked around the room as we sat down, trying to make sense of the number of Alphas in the room.


    There must have been some Betas included in the meeting; that was the only exnation.


    After roughly ten minutes, the conference began. It was early in the morning, and the smell of coffee


    was thick in the air as the High Elder Council began to speak. They called out the name of each Alpha


    and his pack. The Alpha of Breles. The Alpha of Emerald Lake, of Tragoria, of Moon Haven, and so on,


    and so forth. Packs I had never even heard of had been called into attendance.


    The six High Elders represented the territories of the packnds, three from Finadli, the western


    continent, and three from Valoria, the eastern. I hadn¡¯t noticed the seventh elder until she spoke, her


    ent strange and unfamiliar as her words rang clear throughout the lecture hall.


    ¡°We are gathered to speak on many topics today, such as trade, infrastructure, and the exchange of


    titles,¡± she said calmly before taking a seat at the end of the semi-circle table.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I asked Rowan. Rowan leaned towards me, whispering.


    ¡°She¡¯s the High Priestess of the Church of the Moon Goddess. The Church has its own representative


    on the council. That way, there is never a split vote.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± I said, my mouth feeling a little numb.


    Rowan seemed out of sorts as well, and we were both sweating with nerves as we listened to matters


    of trade being discussed, trying to follow along!


    ¡°We now call the Alpha King of Valoria to the podium,¡± an elder said, looking bored.


    I wondered just how much Ethan was going to tell the other Alphas about the situation with Tasia. But


    to my surprise, he said nothing about it all.


    Instead, he did something more shocking.


    ¡°Much has changed in thest twenty-five years. The growth of Valoria is now rivaled by the poption


    boom in Finaldi. There was a time in which I would have argued against Finaldi needing an Alpha King


    reinstated to the throne,¡± he bellowed, not bothering to use the microphone. ¡°I seek the council¡¯s


    guidance on the matter of crowning a King of the West.¡±


    Shocked murmuring echoed through the lecture hall. Rowan shifted in his seat, ncing over at me.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Rowan whispered.


    ¡°ying¡­ chess,¡± I breathed, leaning back in my own chair and crossing my legs, my ankle bnced


    on my opposite knee.


    ¡°There is no need for an Alpha king in the Finaldi. Their territories are too rural outside of Breles for that


    to make much of a difference,¡± said one of the elders, rolling a pen over his fingers.


    ¡°I believe the Alphas of the new territories north of Breles


    would disagree with that sentiment.¡± Ethan had his arms crossed over his chest as he spoke, his brow


    arched as he looked out into the crowd. He locked his gaze, and I followed it, finding myself looking


    right at Aaron of Red Lakes, who was sitting next to a small man who must have been his father.


    ¡°Oh, shit¡­¡± I whispered as I sunk into my seat.


    Aaron was staring right at me, his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°What?¡± Rowan whispered.


    I tilted my head in Aaron¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Oh, Aaron¡¯s here? I thought this meeting was only for Alphas and their Betas,¡±


    ¡°Keaton and I straight up kidnapped that guy, Rowan,¡± hissed, trying to keep my voice as low as


    possible as Ethan continued to plead his case.


    Rowan stole another nce at Aaron, but shrugged, turning back to whisper in my ear again in a joking


    manner. ¡°He¡¯s not a threat. We could beat him up after the meeting, if you want, just to show him who¡¯s


    in control. Dad would probably allow it


    We both turned, feeling Ethan¡¯s steely re on us. Rowan colored and slouched into his seat, the two


    of us resigned to silent attention.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the Alpha of Breles and myself believe a new Alpha King of the West should be chosen,¡±


    Ethan continued, bringing his gaze back to the elders. ¡°Alpha Tritan of Breles


    has no heirs to carry on his line and doesn¡¯t want the title. He believes it should go to a northern Alpha


    in the new western territories. I am in agreement. We are casting our support behind Alpha Eugene, of


    Red Lakes.¡±


    A much louder murmur erupted behind us, and I turned to set my gaze on Alpha Eugene, Aaron¡¯s


    father. He was a small man, an elder, but the obvious fire behind his eyes betrayed his age. He was


    looking around, epting ps on the shoulder in congrattions and support. Aaron was shell


    shocked, his eyes staring nkly ahead as he internally grappled with what his father¡¯s new title would


    mean for him in the future.


    Alpha Eugene caught my eye, his green eyes lingering on mine for a moment before he gave me a


    tight smile, nodding his head in my direction before ncing at his son with a shrug.


    Odd, I thought. Surely Aaron told him what happened. And Ethan would have exined the current


    situation, I was sure. Alpha Eugene seemed to not even care that he was sitting in the same room with


    the man who had kidnapped his son and taken his ce as breeder. The same man who was about to


    be an Alpha.


    ¡°Alpha Eugene of Red Lakes?¡± someone in the crowd said with uncertainty.


    ¡°The new western territories are traitors to Findali!¡± another said.


    Eugene bristled at thisment and rose from his seat. ¡°The northern territories have paved the way


    for new trade routes and infrastructure for Finadli. Alpha Tallum, would you deny


    that Breles and the port of Findali have seen major improvements over the past ten years? Our lumber


    itself is the cause of many riches for your pack in particr-¡± Eugene pointed a finger at the Alpha who


    had called him, and his neighboring Alphas, traitors. ¡°You know we have the power to cut you off


    entirely from much-needed resources if we so choose¨C¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± said the High Priestess, pounding a gavel on the table. I watched in awe as the elders


    began to whisper to each other, nodding to each other in shared sentiment. ¡°Do you ept the


    nomination?¡±


    ¡°I ept.¡±


    A round of spirited apuse rang out, sending a rumble of vibration through the room.


    ¡°A vote will be held at the meeting¡¯s end for the packs of the west, only. Majority will rule. We ept


    Eugene¡¯s nomination.¡±


    The gavel was smashed again, and the conference continued. Several men were asked to rise, one of


    which was Rowan. One by one they were announced as new Alphas¡­ all of which had been titles


    passed down by their fathers, uncles, or grandfathers. It was obvious that a new generation of wolves


    wereing into power.


    But my name hadn¡¯t been called with the group.


    I leaned over, patting Rowan on the back as he sat down, slightly red in the face at the attention.


    ¡°Is that it? You¡¯re an Alpha now? I whispered.


    He shook his head, leaning into me. ¡°No, there¡¯s a formal ceremony tomorrow. It¡¯ll be held at the


    castle.¡±


    I nodded and then began to lean back in my chair.


    But suddenly my name was called.


    ¡°Troy ck, son of Behar, pleasee to the podium.¡±


    A rush of voices swept over the crowd. I felt myself sink further into my seat as people eximed in


    surprise.


    ¡°Behar? Wasn¡¯t he the son of King Kal?¡± someone behind me said in a harsh whisper.


    I flushed, unable to move.


    Rowan nudged me hard with his elbow. ¡°Get up!¡±


    ¡°Okay-¡± | stood, and the shocked murmuring abruptly ceased. Everyone was looking at me.


    | swallowed hard as I moved between the seats, murmuring apologies as I squeezed past several other


    men sitting in our aisle. Ethan was seated in a row closest to the podium, and he was watching me with


    interest. He gave me a nod in support as I reached the podium and faced the elders.


    No one in the entire lecture hall spoke for what felt like an eternity. I felt sweat prickle on my brow but


    resisted the urge to reach up to wipe it away. It was hot under the lights of the tform, and I felt utterly


    exposed to the stares of everyone in the crowd.


    ¡°The kingdom of the Isles is yours by birthright,¡± said one of the elders, looking down at a piece of


    paper as he spoke. ¡°As


    the grandson of Romero on your mother¡¯s side.¡±


    Another rush of conversation swept through the lecture hall. The Priestess pounded the gavel on the


    table, demanding order.


    ¡°Is that true, Troy ck?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you wish toy im to your rightful title?¡± She was looking at me with a nk, business-like


    expression.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. I mean to im my title. I believe it¡¯s in the best interest of the Isles that they have a


    true Alpha.¡±


    ¡°A child of enemies of the packnds can have no im to any throne!¡± someone shouted behind me,


    which was met with murmurs of agreement.


    I chewed the inside of my lip. ¡®Have a filter, for the love of the Goddess,¡¯ I thought. ¡®Don¡¯t let them push


    you to speak out of turn.


    ¡°Alpha King Ethan has exined your situation,¡± said an elder toward the center of the table. He was a


    lean man, the youngest of the elders by far it seemed. He had blue eyes and a full head of rich, gray


    hair. I locked eyes with him, a certain sense of understanding passed between us. I wondered if he was


    the elder from Avondale.


    ¡°The Alpha King was the one who suggested I take the title¨C


    ¡°Because he is now your father-inw?¡± the Priestess asked.


    Another harsh murmur went through the crowd, followed by


    a fewughs. I could sense Ethan turning in his seat to re back at the people snickering.


    ¡°I believe he would have wanted me to ept the title regardless of my rtionship with his daughter.¡±


    I wondered what Aaron of Red Lakes was thinking right now.


    ¡°Poldesse has been without a true Alpha since the end of the war. The people of the Isles have been


    operating without a pack for decades. Why take the title now, and not when you turned eighteen?¡± the


    Priestess said.


    | swallowed, then turned to look out over the crowd. ¡°I didn¡¯t know my connections to the title until


    recently. I had no idea¡­ I was an orphan. I never knew my parents, and I didn¡¯t know | was rted to


    Romero until Damian-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to allow a man who worked with Damian to have the Isles?¡± someone shouted.


    | winced, gripping the podium for support as an onught of nasty exmations rang out through the


    crowd.


    ¡°Tell me, Troy, why should we back you as an Alpha? Despite the obvious objections of the Alphas of


    the two continents, this is your birthright. It is not up to us to say you cannot have your throne. We can,


    however, refuse to support your reign, which would make you an enemy. The support of the Alpha King


    of Valoria is not enough,¡± sald one of the elders.


    I looked up at him, taking a deep breath. ¡°I grew up without a pack. I joined a group of orphans when I


    was four or five years old, I can¡¯t remember the exact age. We were unattended, left to fend for


    ourselves. I stole to survive. I grew up to be a smuggler, a pirate. I was fortunate to even have that, if


    I¡¯m


    being honest. The future prospects of those born on the Isles are dim if not nonexistent¡­ because of a


    war none of us were old enough to witness.¡± | squared my shoulders, straightening up to my full height.


    ¡°I am a father now. I cannot allow another generation of innocents to grow up packless to a dim future. I


    cannot sit back knowing the people of the Isles are living without support. I did not want to be Alpha. I


    was not raised as royalty. I don¡¯t have the connections of those my age who have been born and bred


    to rule! But I am all you have.¡±


    A hush fell over the room. The elder with the blue eyes looked me up and down as hispanion to


    his left leaned to whisper in his ear.


    I cleared my throat, continuing. I am not like my parents¡­ or grandparents. I did not know them. I will


    never know them as you do. I will not deny my involvement in the invasion of Mirage,¡± I said, pausing to


    look out over the crowd, ¡°but I will say I was heavily deceived, and once the truth was out, I did


    everything in my power to protect the daughter of the Alpha King, who is now my wife and mother of


    my sons.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elder Lynus, can you vouch for the situation in the Isles?¡± asked the Priestess.


    Lynus, the blue-eyed elder, nodded grimly, pursing his lips. I had been right about his being from


    Avondale and the Isles. ¡°He is correct in the failures of the Isles under Damian¡¯s rule,¡± was all that he


    said, but he turned to look at me with a hint of a smile touching his lips.


    ¡°The elders will deliberate. You may be seated, Troy ck.¡± The priestess mmed her gavel down


    once again, and the


    meeting continued as I made my way back to my seat.


    An hour passed and the conference broke for lunch. A huge spread had beenid out in the event hall,


    which I recognized as the ce where the social had taken ce many months ago.


    I clung to Rowan¡¯s side. We had lost Ethan in the crowd before we had even made it out of the lecture


    hall, but asionally I caught glimpses of him in heavy conversation with groups of men as they


    bnced tes of food in their hands.


    ¡°So you are the infamous Troy,¡± came a hearty voice behind me. I turned around, face to face with


    Alpha Eugene of Red Lakes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boy. Aaron is off sulking for one reason or another. I came to


    congratte you on your new title, and to let you know you have the support of Red Lakes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, 1-¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Eugene looked entirely friendly. ¡°But I¡­ uh, the whole Aaron thing?¡±


    Eugeneughed so loudly several people in the near vicinity turned to look at us. I nced at Rowan,


    who shrugged helplessly.


    ¡°Oh, Aaron thoroughly enjoyed himself on his little adventure. It turned him into a man, I dare say. He


    won¡¯t stop talking about it, and you, if I¡¯m being direct. Has a bit of a crush on


    you-¡±


    Rowan choked on the coffee he had just swallowed, and I reached out to vigorously p him on the


    back while maintaining eye contact with Eugene.


    ¡°You¡¯ll make a fine Alpha, and your sons will grow to be strong rulers. Good breeding stock, I¡¯d say. I


    hope you know that whatever oue my nomination to Alpha King of Findali may be, it won¡¯t have an


    adverse effect on our rtionship, seeing as the title could, in theory, be considered your birthright as


    well-Ah, Rowan! My dear boy. Am I to be your father-inw soon? Or is Hanna going to keep us both


    waiting?¡±


    Rowan had regained hisposure and walked to Eugene¡¯s side, putting his arm over his shoulder as


    he began to lead him away.


    ¡°We have a lot to discuss-¡± Rowan said, his voice drifting away into the crowd.


    I stood with my te in my hands, speechless and in shock. I looked around, unsure of what to do


    next, when I caught the eye of Lynus, who was standing in a small group near the table of food. He


    smiled at me, nodding, a gleam of hope in his eyes.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 317

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 317


    97: A Family Matter


    ¡°And they really didn¡¯t talk about Tasia at all?¡± M moved about the room, ncing at her reflection in


    the mirror as she examined her hair. It had been styled in long, thin braids that touched her waist and


    had been woven with strips. of turquoise silk. They had been fashioned in an intricate updo, and the


    bun of braids on the top of her head had been decorated with tiny jewels shaped like seashells. She


    looked absolutely exquisite, and I was very much looking forward to whatever dress she was wearing


    tonight.


    I had forced Mom and Dad to include M, Cleo, and Ali son, who I was just getting to know, in our


    dress order for the g being held at the castle to celebrate not only Rowan¡¯s coronation but mine and


    Troy¡¯s. It was a huge ask, but I had gotten my way, and now all of the women in my circle would be


    decked out in brand-new gowns and shoes for the event.


    Keaton, however, had refused to let Ethan pay for M¡¯s gown. He had purchased something for her


    himself, and its design was a secret. Keaton had agreed toe to the g, mostly at M¡¯s urging.


    ¡°Not a single word was spoken about it, ording to Rowan and Troy,¡± Gemma said as a maid


    unwound her hair from several huge hot rollers.


    I was only slightly worried about talking about Tasia in front of the maids, who were known to gossip.


    But to them, our conversation likely sounded like nothing more than a


    0.00%


    shared annoyance over a random woman, not an evil Dream Dancing sorceress who had just killed her


    entire pack.


    ¡°How odd,¡± I murmured, catching my own reflection in the mirror. I wasn¡¯t totally happy with what I saw.


    I felt puffy, and no amount of concealer was going to cover the dark circles beneath my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Alphas of the east are aware; how could they not be?¡± M peered down at her fresh


    manicure with inter


    est.


    ¡°Dad is likely being picky with who he tells. I¡¯m sure he still believes this is a family matter. Plus, Tasia


    hasn¡¯t done any thing for weeks, not since what happened to Mom and Hanna in the temple. No one


    has seen or heard from her.¡± I rose from the vanity, waiting my turn to have the rollers taken from my


    hair. I looked at the dresses that were hanging from the canopy of my four-poster bed in clear garment


    bags.


    I touched the bag that held the borate garment I was meant to wear. It was a soft baby blue gown


    with long sleeves made of sheer blue fabric, and the entire dress had tiny, embroidered silver and


    turquoise stars with pearls in their centers, making them look like little flowers.


    It was a beautiful dress, styled in the official colors of the pack of Poldesse-blue, turquoise, and silver.


    Tonight, I would be crowned Luna of Poldesse.


    And I felt nothing but anxiety about the fact that nearly every Alpha and Beta of the packnds would


    be in attendance.


    19 714.


    ¡°What if Tasia strikes tonight, at the g?¡± I whispered,


    turning away from the dress.


    M looked at me, her brow furrowed. ¡°Oh, Maeve. Don¡¯t think like that.¡±


    J


    ¡°I doubt she would, Maeve. If she ns on taking over the packnds, she¡¯d have no one to rule if she


    killed all the Alphas.¡± Gemma was right about that.


    I sighed deeply, tucking my hands in the pockets of my robe as I sat down in front of the vanity again,


    letting the maid take the rollers out of my hair..


    Ingra brought the triplets into the room roughly an hourter with the help of another maid, who was


    carrying a very fussy George on her hip. I fed each triplet, my breasts feeling raw from the amount of


    breastfeeding and pumping I had been doing the entire day to make sure each baby would have


    enough milk for bottles while I was at the g.


    George wouldn¡¯t take a bottle, but Will, Charlie, and Oliver seemed happy to just be getting fed, and


    Ingra had assured us all that the boys would be alright during our absence.


    Gemma handed George back to Ingra¡¯s assistant, a young maid with an ample chest that George


    seemed to find quitefortable as he nuzzled against her, closing his eyes. Gem ma then crossed


    the room and grabbed her dress, holding the garment bag over her arm as she bent down to kiss me


    on the top of the head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Maeve. Everything is going to be okay. This is one of the biggest nights of your life, you


    know. Try to enjoy yourself.¡±


    25 86%


    ¡°I will,¡± I said soberly, not sure if I believed it.


    One by one, everyone left the room, and I kissed each of my sons goodnight as Ingra took her leave


    with them. I turned to the garment bag that held the dress, reaching up to unzip it so I could run my


    fingers over the glistening fabric.


    It would be only an hour or so now before the g began.


    Troy entered the room without knocking, closing the door behind him. I was instantly more at ease the


    second I saw him, and felt the knot in the pit of my stomach loosen as he stepped forward.


    I was in shock. Troy looked like a totally different person.


    His hair was swept back from his face and brushed behind his ears. He was clean-shaven, of course,


    and his skin was still sun-kissed from our time spent on the Persephone. He was wearing a ck


    tuxedo that fit him like a glove, the contrast between his ck suit and crisp white shirt setting off the


    col ors of his eyes.


    He was wearing a sash the same color as my dress, and it was emzoned with the official emblems


    of Poldesse that showcased Poldesse¡¯s g. Below the emblem of the g was a crest. It was covered


    in jewels, and at its center was a wax ing gibbous moon. Etched into the crest were some words written


    in anguage I couldn¡¯t read. I peered at it, tilting my head as I tried to decipher the strange symbols.


    He touched the crest with his fingertips, shrugging.


    ¡°It means ¡®Strong the Current.¡¯ That¡¯s the pack motto. Lynus said it hasn¡¯t been worn since¡­ well, since


    before Romero¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I whispered, then I realized I had no idea what the motto for Drogomor or Winter Forest


    was. I¡¯d likely


    find out tonight, especially since everyone was expected to be dressed in their finest outfits and jewels.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dressed yet?¡± he asked, walking over to me to kiss me lightly on the lips.


    I reared away from him, my hands on his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get lipstick on you-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he growled, kissing me so deeply my knees went weak, and any anxiety I had been


    feeling was suddenly reced by deep, primal longing.


    I pulled away from the kiss, reaching down to the vanity to grab a tissue so I could wipe the soft berry-


    colored lipstick from his mouth.


    ¡°This color looks rather nice on you,¡± I said softly, teasing


    him.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he smacked his lips, then pulled me into an em brace, careful not to mess up my hair and


    makeup. ¡°I wish we could just¡­ stay here for a moment, with each other.¡±


    ¡°We could skip the g,¡± I replied, half teasing.


    He shook his head, pulling away to face me. ¡°You¡¯re being a Luna tonight. I wouldn¡¯t want to miss


    that for the world.¡±


    Troy and I walked down the first flight of stairs, at first hand in hand, but it became obvious that the


    sheer weight of my dress and the amount of flowing fabric was going to make the journey to the


    ballroom difficult without using the railing


    for support.


    The entire family was waiting at the bottom of the stairs in the foyer, dressed to the nines. Jewelry


    gleamed in the light of the foyer¡¯s grand crystal chandelier, and everyone turned to look at us as we


    descended the stairs, their hair fixed, wear ing immacte gowns and tuxedos.


    Gemma had on a fuchsia-colored gown that hugged her curves in a way I hadn¡¯t thought possible. The


    fact that she had an almost four-month-old baby seemed unimaginable as she stepped forward to take


    my hand.


    Gemma always cleaned up well, and I wasn¡¯t surprised when I caught Ernest trying his hardest not to


    stare at his mate¡¯s ass while we arranged ourselves for a group photo.


    Hanna was standing next to Rowan, dressed in a floor length amber-colored gown that looked like a


    me. It was an incredible color on her, and the amber hues reflected in her eyes, which turned her


    normally cinnamon colored irises ked with green on fire. Her hair was loose down her back, pinned


    away from her face, and she seemedfortable with her hand tucked into the crook of Rowan¡¯s


    elbow.


    Sixteen-year-old Caroline, Vicky and Paul¡¯s daughter, was in attendance tonight, dressed in a pale pink


    ball gown. She looked slightly embarrassed as Paul and Vicky fussed over her, but I was willing to bet


    the color in her cheeks was more from excitement than anything.


    Mom was the one who stole the show, however. Her gown was a ballgown of simr style to mine, with


    long sleeves and a full skirt. But her gown was a glittering, muted silver in color with a high neckline.


    Her white hair was loose, curled tightly to


    look very full, and on her head, she wore a white-gold tiara littered with sapphires.


    She looked like the Moon Goddess herself, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    I nced at Rowan between the pictures, watching him lean to whisper into Hanna¡¯s ear. He was


    wearing a sash much like Troy¡¯s, but a deep amber in color. A crest and g were fixed to his sash as


    well.


    I was bing a Luna, and Rowan an Alpha. It felt like everything that had happened to us over the


    past year had led us to this moment.


    But I was still having a hard time ignoring the elephant in the room-Tasia¡¯s threat.


    I knew I needed to get Dad alone before the Alphas start ed arriving. I wouldn¡¯t have a chance to talk to


    him in private when the g began. Once the family photoshoot ended, I beelined for him before Troy


    even noticed I had left his side, and forcibly pulled Dad into the corner of the foyer.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± I said, a little breathless. The dress I was wearing was incredibly ttering on my


    new curves, but wasn¡¯ t the easiest to move around it.


    ¡°I have to start greeting our-¡±


    ¡°When are we going to do something about Tasia? Why this g? Why the conference if not to warn


    the other packs. about her?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dad leaned in, whispering sternly in my ear.


    ¡°No one can know about the moonstones. No one. Do you understand?¡±


    His tone made me go rigid, and I found myself nodding.


    ¡°I already talked to Troy, Rowan, and Ernest about it. This is a family matter.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were going to say that,¡± I bit out, the words barely audible.


    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Because it¡¯s true. The other Alphas need to be ignorant of the stones. They


    belong to your moth er, Maeve, as the White Queen. I know many an Alpha more ambitious, and more


    dangerous, than Damian who would be persuaded to take the stones if they knew about their exis


    tence. We can¡¯t talk about Tasia without talking about the stones. Drop it, for now. We can discuss this


    later, as a family.¡±


    I swallowed, nodding, trying to stifle the angry blush ris ing to my face.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Dad said, trying to bring some warmth into his tone.


    I just red at him.


    I sauntered back over to Troy, who was in deep conversa tion with Talon and Georgia. His face


    lightened as he looked at me, giving me a soft smile.


    ¡°You look like you could use a drink. I can go get some champagne for us while we wait to greet


    everyone.¡±


    ¡°That sounds nice,¡± I breathed, closing my eyes for a mo ment before the g began.


    Troy

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 318

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 318


    Advisor to the Alpha


    I had lost Maeve in the swell of the crowd an hour ago. Around me was a sea of finery, moving in the


    rhythm of a string quartet. I had never witnessed such luxury, and arge part of me hoped I wouldn¡¯t


    be expected to hold parties of such a size when Maeve and I inevitably moved to Avondale and lived in


    the decrepit and long¨Cneglected castle along the shore.


    We¡¯d have quite a bit of work to do before we would ever be able to be the kind of hosts that Ethan and


    Rosalie were right at this moment.


    But this wasn¡¯t my party.


    It was, in all aspects, for Rowan.


    I could just see the top of his head as I leaned against one of the columns on a far wall, a tall ss of


    scotch in my hand as I watched the crowd. He was talking to a group of men and theirpanions,


    likely Lunas or Betas¡® wives. He seemed at ease as he spoke, his hair trembling as heughed, leaning


    into the conversation.


    He didn¡¯t give himself credit for how good he could y the part. I wondered, as I lifted my ss to my


    lips, if I had the wherewithal to y Alpha as well.


    ¡°Are you hiding?¡± Hanna said as she approached, looking flushed and slightly ufortable. She had


    a ss of cham


    pagne clutched in her hand so tightly that her knuckles were white.


    ¡°Yeah, you could say that.¡±


    ¡°I am too,¡± she sighed, sipping from the champagne. ¡°My dad is here. Did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. I met him¡­¡± I gave her a look, and to my surprise, sheughed, which I don¡¯t think she did


    very often.


    ¡°Poor Aaron. I can¡¯t think how he must feel right now. I think the fact that you and Rowan, especially


    you, are b ing Alphas is overshadowing the idea of him bing Alpha King of the West


    someday. That is¡­.¡± She looked a little weary suddenly, peering up at me through her darkshes.


    ¡°I have no interest in being Alpha King of Findali, Hanna.¡±


    ¡°But it is your birthright through your grandfather, from what I¡¯ve heard.¡±


    ¡°And who did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°This may be a party for Rowan, but all anyone can talk about is you.¡± She sipped from her


    champagne, scanning the crowd. A few heads were turned in our direction.


    I let myself blush, somewhat thankful to hear someone close to me say it out loud. I realized I hadn¡¯t


    ever had so much as a polite conversation with Hanna before this mo ment, but I found her nice, easy


    of temper, and just as unso ciable as myself. You had to be those things to be sessful in a


    rtionship with people like Maeve and Rowan, who tended to steal the show wherever they went.


    I looked around, hoping to set my gaze on my wife. She was hard to miss in that fluffy blue gown and


    her towering height. I thought I could see her copper¨Cblonde curls, but I could have been wrong.


    Anyway, she was likely enjoying her self, and for that I was thankful.


    Ernest stumbled up to us, clutching Gemma by the arm as theyughed. They were both drunk; that


    was obvious.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, Hanna! I was looking for you!¡± Gemma slurred, her mouth stretched into a beaming smile. Gemma


    was really beautiful all done up, and Ernest seemed to notice. He was currently whispering in her ear,


    and based on the color of her cheeks, I would be willing to bet they would disappear from the g


    altogether and go back to their room to enjoy them selves while George was staying the night in the


    nursery with the rest of the boys. George would have to take a bottle tonight whether he liked it or not.


    That is, if the two of them could manage to get up the stairs with nothing but champagne coursing


    through their veins.


    I smiled as I brought my scotch to my lips, sipping the drink slowly and enjoying the burn of it while I


    watched Gem ma fire off words in rapid session to Hanna, who was try ing her damnedest to make


    sense of whatever she was saying.


    I turned from my friends to look out at the crowd once more, catching the eye of Lynus, the elder who


    represented Avondale. He was staring right at me, and lifted his flute of champagne in my direction as


    he nodded his head. I lifted my scotch in a simr salute.


    1


    To my surprise, he motioned me over.


    ¡°Great,¡± I mumbled, ncing at Hanna before walking out of our quiet sanctuary.


    ¡°You all will have seen Troy at the conference yesterday,¡± Lynus said as I walked up to the group of


    men standing in a tight semi¨Ccircle around him.


    Their eyes took me in skeptically, but no one said a harsh word. They just stared, which made me more


    ufortable than an insult would have.


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Troy ck. What an inter esting story you have,¡± said a man of roughly


    fifty. He was tall and lean with graying brown hair and kind, dark eyes.


    I nodded, wishing I had pockets to tuck my hands into to stop myself from fidgeting. ¡°Only bad things, I


    hope,¡± I said without thinking.


    The man, who was introduced as Ss Evermore, a promi nent businessman with ties to the Alpha of


    Breles,ughed heartily. ¡°To be sure, to be sure.¡± Ss took a swig of his scotch, then motioned toward


    my ss, which I was gripping for dear life. ¡°Not a champagne man, I take it?¡±


    ¡°I prefer beer, but this is too fancy an event for that, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that is true. Alpha King Ethan has really outdone him self with this shindig, hasn¡¯t he? Do you


    know his son well? Rowan?¡±


    I searched Ss¡¯s eyes for a moment, finding them friend ly enough.


    ¡°I do. He¡¯s my wife¡¯s brother and a good friend now.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Ss arched his brow, leaning forward into the semi¨Ccircle of curiouspanions. ¡°And were


    you not friends before?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Iughed, bringing my drink to my lips before adding, ¡°He beat me up the first time we


    met. I de served it, of course. I did kidnap his sister and aid in Damian¡¯s invasion, after all.¡±


    A shocked silence fell over the group, and everyone was staring at me. Ss¡¯s mouth was forming a


    perfect O as he continued to stare, surprised by my words. What was I sup posed to say, if not the


    truth?


    But then heughed, the sound booming over nearby conversations, which caused other groups of


    party¨Cgoers to stop and stare. I sipped my drink, shrugging my shoulders at Lynus, who was


    dumbfounded.


    ¡°You were right about him, Lynus. What a gem.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond, but the conversation carried on without me. Lynus eventually moved to


    my side, close enough to reach out and tap me lightly on the elbow.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you, in private.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I answered, then the two of us dipped our heads in farewell to the group of men and I followed


    Lynus out of the ballroom to an outside terrace, which overlooked the gar den.


    Lynus walked to the edge of the terrace, out of earshot from other small groups and couples who were


    mingling in the coolness of the night. He nced around to make sure we were truly alone, which sent


    a shiver of unease up my spine.


    For the first time that evening, I felt as though my suit was a bit too tight.


    ¡°Troy, you are not at all what I was expecting when Alpha Ethan summoned the Elders to hold a


    conference,¡± he said, his voice edged with seriousness.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disappoint-¡±


    ¡°I knew your parents. Behar, specifically.¡±


    I exhaled deeply, nostrils ring. ¡°I assure you I am not at all-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that, Troy. I think you¡¯ll make a fine Alpha for Poldesse. I know what it¡¯s like


    there, on the Isles. I lived there during the start of Damian¡¯s reign. You would¡¯ve been in your infancy,


    then. I remember¡­ listen. I-¡± he paused, looking down into his empty flute of champagne before turn


    ing to me, his eyes glistening with sadness.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect from you. I know Ethan to be a level¨Cheaded and thoughtful man. The


    news that you, the child of Maddalyn and Behar, had not only been found but had married Ethan¡¯s


    daughter, shocked everyone. I can¡¯t even begin to exin what was said. But you must know this, and


    know it well. Poldesse needs¡­ it needs more than you realize. Damian¡¯s court was, and still is, rife with


    corruption. You¡¯re stepping into a political warzone the second the High Priest ess ces that silly little


    crown on your head tonight.¡±


    Lynus straightened his back, clearing his throat. ¡°And, the Isles are inds of rogues now, Troy. In


    reality, those who still pledge loyalty to the pack number in the double¨Cdigits. It¡¯s not good, not good at


    all.¡±


    ¡°What are you suggesting I do?¡± I asked, genuinely curi ous. I had no idea what the f*ck I was doing,


    which he was making very clear.


    ¡°Clean house. Set firm, immovable boundaries. Win back the Isles with force, if necessary-¡±


    ¡°Not with force. That is not the Alpha I mean to be.¡±


    ¡°Then with diplomacy, whatever you want. But it needs to be done, and done immediately.¡±


    ¡°And what is your role in all of this, exactly? You made it sound like you no longer live in the Isles-¡±


    ¡°I do not. I haven¡¯t for a long time. I worked under your grandfather, Romero, long ago now, before


    Ethan and the like were ever born¡­ Times were different then, very harsh. Every pack was constantly


    at war. The Isles was the only ce where only one Alpha ruled, you know, and it was at the cen ter of


    what felt like everything at the time. So much power he had, your grandfather. He ruined himself for


    wanting more.¡±


    ¡°And you think that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to be?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have thrown my support behind you when the Elders were deliberating


    our stance on the subject. I shouldn¡¯t even be telling you this, you have to understand. As an Elder of


    the High Council I¡¯m supposed to remain unbiased, to see the politics of the packnds as whole, for


    greater good, and all of that.¡±


    ¡°Why would you trust me, given my background?¡± It was the question I had been asking myself for


    months, ever since the moment Maeve had forgiven me for tricking her, for lying. Ethan and his family


    had supported me with very few ques


    tions on the matter, and now the entirety of our kind seemed to be willing to give me a shot.


    ¡°Because, Troy, like I said, you were not who we thought you would be. You are not out for vengeance.


    You are not out to control and destroy. You look at your wife, a future White Queen, for Goddess¡¯s


    sake, with all of the love and devotion that is possible. We are shocked, Troy ck, because you were


    supposed to be someone very, very different.¡±


    ¡°Like my parents?¡±


    Lynus took a long, meditative pause. He seemed lost in thought, his eyes glossing over with memories


    likely long for gotten. ¡°I may be one of the only ones to say that Behar and Maddalyn weren¡¯t inherently


    bad people. Not at first. Who knows what they could have been, what they could have done, if they had


    found each other sooner, in a different situ ation. I knew Maddalyn as a girl, you see. She was lively,


    spirit ed, and kind. It was Romero who poisoned her, molded her into what she became. And Behar?


    He was a right pain in the ass from the beginning. I don¡¯t know if he would have changed much-¡±


    ¡°I knew him as kind-¡±


    ¡°That was not the man who raised you as an infant, Troy.¡±


    My chest tightened so rapidly that I found it hard to take a breath. I opened my mouth to argue, but the


    words didn¡¯te. Fleeting memories of my life passed before my eyes, two or three snippets of a time


    before I was four years old.


    ¡°Then who was?¡±


    ¡°Someone close to both Behar and Maddalyn, that¡¯s all I


    know. I¡¯m sure Ethan exined how it wasn¡¯t supposed to be that way. You were, essentially, one of


    the first orders of busi ness the High Council was to see to, and our first failure. You fell through our


    fingers, and for that I am deeply sorry.¡±


    I shook my head, unsure of what to say in reply. I drained my scotch, wanting more.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now, that was¡­ a lifetime ago,¡± I said, running my tongue along my lower lip. I looked


    up at Lynus, taking in his profile through myshes. ¡°What do you want from me, exactly?¡±


    ¡°To not be groomed to make the same mistakes as your parents did by people in power. People that


    have too much¡­ too much power, and who did not use it wisely¡±


    ¡°Like Ethan?¡±


    Lynus pursed his lips, shrugging. ¡°Do you not find it sur prising that he backed Eugene of Red Lakes as


    Alpha King of the West over you, when the title is your birthright?¡±


    ¡°No. I have no experience that would allow me to hold such a title, or responsibility.¡± I was feeling a little


    hot, a little too ufortable with the conversation. To my surprise, Lynus smiled, chuckling to himself.


    ¡°I do not believe Ethan is a threat to the packnds. That is not what this conversation is about. Just so


    we are clear.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you alluding to, exactly? Or are you just testing me?¡±


    ¡°Testing isn¡¯t a good word for it, Troy. You and I will likely be working closely together over the next


    several months. I¡¯ve


    worked alongside many an Alpha. It¡¯s quite easy to tell if they¡® re hiding their true motives. You have to


    remember that I came from a time when these titles weren¡¯t merely passed down generation to


    generation or elected through the coun cil. They were often conquered, or taken by force.¡±


    ¡°Then you are worried about my cement-¡±


    ¡°No, quite the opposite,¡± he said sharply, pausing to ex hale. ¡°But I am a small minority in that regard.


    Backing you will likely cost me my position on the High Council.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the council or the politics in volved-¡± I caught a glimpse of Maeve in my


    peripheral vision. She was making her way out of the ballroom. I felt my body start toward her


    involuntarily. Lynus noticed, and chuckled.


    ¡°Ah, so she is your mate. Some of us wondered, you know, if the marriage was out of love or to repair


    the fracture be tween your packs.¡±


    ¡°She is my mate. But there¡¯s more-¡± I looked back at Lynus, unable to finish my sentence without


    looking him in the eye. Something within me wanted to tell him everything, about the stones, about


    Tasia, despite Ethan being so firm on keeping that dilemma on the down¨Clow. Every fiber of my be ing


    told me I could trust Lynus, and I barely knew the guy. ¡°Quit the council.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, utterly confused.


    ¡°Quit the council, and be my advisor.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 319

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 319


    Chapter 99: The Coronation


    Maeve


    ¡°Where the hell is he?¡± | asked M, who was leaning against one of the columns in the ballroom,


    looking a little flustered herself. She was dressed in an insanely ttering sea -green colored gown, the


    same color as the silky ribbons wo ven into her braids. She shrugged, tilting the remaining cham pagne


    in the flute she was holding into her mouth.


    ¡°Where is anyone we know? There has to be five-hundred people here, if not more. I haven¡¯t seen


    Keaton since we en tered the castle!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised Keaton even agreed toe. It sounds like he and Troy had a major falling out-¡±


    ¡°Keaton is mad at Troy for leaving their little group of pi rates, that¡¯s all. They¡¯re brothers in all aspects


    but one. They¡¯ll be friends again.¡±


    ¡°Just not Alpha and Beta.¡±


    To my surprise, M shrugged, tapping her flute with her nails.


    ¡°I should probably get another drink. Gemma is way ahead of us, you know. Last I saw her she was


    tearing up the dance floor with Ernest. I don¡¯t think she knows up from down at this point.¡±


    ¡°Oh, they deserve a little fun. Especially now that Ernest isn¡¯t tied into being all poised and proper. I¡¯ve


    never seen him


    so happy, honestly.¡± I ran my hands down my dress, wonder ing if I¡¯d be able to dance in it.


    ¡°I can get you another drink, if you want?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I should probably go to the nursery and, uh, use that Goddess-forsaken breast pump


    again. It¡¯s basically what they use on cows, you know. That¡¯s what I am. A dairy cow. I hate to pump


    and dump and waste this liquid gold, but the babies have enough tost them for the night, and I have


    been drinking.¡±


    ¡°From breeder to feeder,¡± M uttered dramatically, and I almost choked on what little remained of my


    champagne.


    Just thinking about pumping made my breasts ache, but they were full and threatening to soak through


    my gown if I didn¡¯t do something about it, and fast. I had pumped enough milk to see the boys happily


    fed for the rest of the night, but that didn¡¯t stop my body from deciding it needed to make more.


    I sighed, looking around once more for Troy before leav ing the ballroom and heading toward the


    servants¡¯ quarters, which were bustling with noisy activity. The nursery was on the second floor and


    was a cozy little apartment of sorts with a room for the nanny, a yroom, and a bedroom for the ba


    bies of both our family and those who belonged to the ser vants.


    ¡°Can I help you with anything, Princess?¡± said a maid, her face flushed and hair frazzled from the


    activities of the evening.


    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s alright. I was just going up to the nursery to uh, to uh¡­¡± I trailed off, feeling sheepish.


    ¡°Oh my dear, the babies have gone to bed hours ago. In gra is upstairs with them,¡± she replied, tilting


    her head toward the servant¡¯s stairwell that led up to the upper floors of the


    castle.


    ¡°I just need to uh, to um¡­¡± Goddess, I should¡¯ve had that second ss of champagne.


    ¡°You need the pump? Ingra thought you might eventually. Come with me.¡± She turned on her heel and


    sped off, and I hiked up my skirts to follow her, careful not to get in the way as servants passed by with


    trays stacked with used tes and silverware.


    She led me to one of the sitting rooms reserved especially for the use of our workers, which was cozy,


    comfortable, and a quiet refuge from the hustle and bustle of the rest of the servants¡¯ quarters and busy


    commercial kitchen.


    She closed the door behind us, helping me undo the sps on the back of my dress so I could free my


    arms from my sleeves and fold the fabric that covered my chest down over myp.


    And ah, what a relief it was to sit in solitude for a moment, letting the milk flow. I felt renewed in a way,


    ready to face the rest of the evening as the maid silently carried the pump away and helped me


    redress.


    ¡°The boys are just fine upstairs. Master William had a bit of a fuss but settled down once he was ced


    in bed with the others,¡± she told me softly, sping my dress and reaching up to adjust my immacte


    updo.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like being alone,¡± I said with a somber smile, a wave of guilt washing over me. I should be


    with them, I


    thought, not parading around in a fluffy, star-covered dress and drinking champagne.


    But maybe Troy was right in that I needed a moment to just be Maeve.


    I looked at my reflection in the dainty little mirror on the wall, unsure of what I saw. I looked regal. I


    looked like a queen.


    An imposter.


    Yeah, it was time for that second ss of champagne.


    I followed the maid back through the servants¡¯ quarters, telling her repeatedly to find me if anything


    were to happen to the boys, even if it was the smallest thing that felt huge to me, like they just needed


    comfort, or to nurse.


    Soon, I found myself back in the main hallways of the cas tle, which were busy with passing servants


    and party-goers dressed in their fineries. I began to walk back toward the ball room, taking my time.


    People were starting to funnel inside from the garden, heading into the ballroom from the terrace.


    It must be time, I thought, taking a deep breath. Rowan would be crowned Alpha and Drogomor.


    And then Troy and I would be crowned Alpha of Luna of a pack we only knew as an enemy.


    Before I could take another step toward the ballroom, someone had me by the waist, and I was


    whisked into one of the many small sitting rooms that lined the main hallway on the first floor. I yelped


    in surprise, but found myself face to face with Troy.


    ¡°Where the hell have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you -¡± | stammered, my heart racing. He gave me


    a hungry look, and then mmed the door closed, the lock clicking in ce. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I want you,¡± he growled.


    My mouth dropped out. ¡°Right now? You¡¯re about to bee an Alpha in like, five minutes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s plenty of time,¡± he said as he closed in on me, em bracing me roughly. ¡°We haven¡¯t done this in


    weeks,¡±


    ¡°You smell like scotch ¨C¡± he kissed me thoroughly, and I pulled away,ughing. ¡°And you taste like it


    too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s expensive scotch if that makes a difference,¡± he replied as he backed me up against the wall,


    running his hands over my waist. ¡°I want you out of this dress-¡±


    ¡°Troy, you are wasted!¡±


    ¡°¡­ yes, I am.¡±


    He paused, breathing heavily for a moment before he arched his brow, giving me a curious look.


    Then, in a blur of motion, he disappeared beneath my skirts. I yelped again in surprise, smacking him


    repeatedly.


    ¡°Get out of there! If someone sees,¡±


    He had my underwear between his teeth and ripped them clean off of my body. I lost all ability to think


    rationally at that moment, and in a split second he had his mouth on my flesh,


    and I sumbed to him.


    Thank Goddess he had locked the door. If anyone had en tered the room they would have caught us in


    a verypro mising position as he knelt, all of his body hidden by the skirt of my ball gown,


    everything but his shoes.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess,¡± | moaned, breathless, arching my hips to ward him.


    His hands were gripping my thighs, keeping me pinned against the wall.


    A ripple of loud apuse seemed to vibrate the entire castle, the sounding from the ballroom. It


    distorted as a wave of ecstasy washed over my body, weakening my knees to the point that Troy¡¯s grip


    on me was the only reason I was still upright.


    ¡°We have to go-¡± | panted, feeling more like falling into a heap of blue fabric on the floor then righting


    myself and pre tending like Troy hadn¡¯t just forcibly gone down on me right before I was crowned Luna.


    He was fumbling beneath my skirts, trying to free himself from the manyyers of fabric. I helped him


    out, worried for a moment he would tear the fabric.


    He jumped up, exhrated. His hair was a mess, and I fought with him for a moment as I tried to tten


    it, but his curls were impossible.


    ¡°I look fine, s-Stop! Stop it!¡± he swatted my hand away as he bent back to the floor to retrieve what was


    left of my un derwear.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do now?¡± I fussed, pointing to thecey fabric that was now torn in two pieces.


    He shrugged,


    49


    and tossed them into the firece. ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be needing them,¡± he said shortly, then nced at me, a boyish gleam in his eyes,


    ¡°Especiallyter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go before we miss our coronation


    Troy stepped toward me, running his hands over my arms. ¡°I love you,¡± he said, having lost some of the


    slur in his voice.


    ¡°I love you. You were just using me to sober up, weren¡¯t you?¡±.


    He winked, then took me by the hand and led me out of the room.


    Rowan was standing on the stage, facing the crowd as Dad pinned the royal broach of Drogomor on


    his sash. I was sping Troy¡¯s hand, squeezing it, as the coronation took ce.


    ¡°What does the crest say? I can¡¯t see it from here!¡± I asked Troy, who narrowed his eyes as he peered


    up at the sash.


    Troy said something in anguage I didn¡¯t understand be fore rifying, ¡°it means Keepers of the


    me.¡±


    ¡°What me?¡± | asked, knitting my brow. I looked back up at the stage, trying to get a glimpse of the


    crest of Winter Forest.


    Dad seemed pleased with his work, patting the brooch of Drogomor gently as he moved out of the way


    and the High Priestess of the Church of the Moon Goddess stepped for


    ward and began to pray over Rowan, then stopped to face the crowd.


    To my surprise, Hanna had stepped onto the stage and was quickly ushered toward Rowan.


    ¡°No way,¡± I whispered, excitement bubbling through me. I knew hering to Mirage had been a


    massive step in their rtionship, but this?


    ¡°Can they do that, not being married and all?¡± Troy asked in a low whisper.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I -¡± | noticed the ring on her finger, shimmering in the light of the chandelier. It was


    green and looked to be made of stone. I swallowed hard in disbelief. ¡°Wow, Rowan. You did it.¡±


    I watched in awe as a sash was ced over her shoulder. She smiled shyly at Rowan, who looked


    absolutely ted.


    Then they were crowned Alpha and Luna of Drogomor.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I whispered, fighting back tears.


    Rowan had chosen to keep Lance in his position as Beta, which seemed to please everyone in the


    ballroom. They pped heartily as Rowan, Hanna, Lance, and his wife left the stage and returned to


    the crowd.


    ¡°Our turn. Come on.¡± Troy took me by the hand as a war rior approached us, motioning for us toe


    forward and as cend the stairs to the stage. My heart was in my throat, my body racked by nerves.


    We¡®d have to do all of this a second time when we reached Avondale, whenever that would be.


    The Elders were standing behind us, and I noticed Troy nod to an elderly man as we took our positions


    on stage. | wondered who he was, but was quickly forced to leave his gaze as the High Priestess


    stepped forward, leaning toward Troy to speak into his ear.


    ¡°Have you no Beta?¡± she asked, her voice edged with dis approval.


    Troy opened his mouth to speak, but a sudden rush of surprised conversation swept over the ballroom.


    The High Priestess stepped out of the way, turning to face the crowd, giving us a full view of Keaton


    making his way toward the stage.


    Keaton was dressed in full pirate regalia. A jet-ck tri corn hat was perched on the top of his head,


    decorated with tropical feathers and slightly worn at the edges. His hair was loose, flowing over his


    shoulders in waves of gold, separated by braids that had small golden beads on the ends.


    He wore a very smart sea-green velvet jacket over his starch white poet shirt, and his skin ¨C tight


    trousers were tucked into boots polished to such a gleam I imagined a per son could see their reflection


    clearly in the leather. Every sin gle finger had a ring on them, and he wore a hoop earring in one ear,


    and a fat diamond in the other.


    ¡°He should have cut off his hand and started wearing a hook. That would¡¯ve really brought the whole


    look together,¡± | whispered.


    Troy snorted with mirth, shaking his head as Keaton part ed the crown, stopping several times to tip his


    hat toward the onlookers giving him the most judgmental gazes.


    He didn¡¯t bother to use the stairs to the stage, instead jumping up onto the tform, which was at least


    three feet off the group. He nodded tightly at Troy and me, then cleared his throat as he turned to a


    warrior standing off the side, and damn near ripped the sash meant for the Beta clean out of his hands.


    The crowd was absolutely dumbfounded. Everyone was shocked into silence-everyone but Gemma


    and Ernest, who were standing toward the back of the ballroom, whooping and cheering with marked


    enthusiasm despite Dad¡¯s death re in their direction.


    Keaton took off his hat and bow dramatically to the crowd, and a few short, confused ps sounded


    around the room. Then, he stood slightly behind Troy, smirking at him.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you two? This is a coronation, not a pissing match!¡± Dad¡¯s sneer was only


    audible to those on the stage, and I heard the group of warriors who had been tasked with holding the


    sashes, crowns, and broaches snick ering as they tried to maintain theirposure.


    Keaton waved his hand in dismissal, then settled his eyes on M, who had just been escorted to the


    stage herself.


    ¡°Very interesting indeed,¡± mumbled the High Priestess as she stepped forward once again and


    reluctantly began the ceremony.


    Keaton and M were first, their sashes soon decorated with emblems and brooches to signify their


    new rank. Keaton fished through his pockets as the High Priestess moved to ward me and Troy, pulling


    a exquisite tiara made of gold, ameralds, and sea ss from his pocket and cing it on My


    I smiled despite Keaton¡¯s obvious disregard for the cere mony. They looked happy, and very much in


    love.


    The ceremony went by in a blur of words I didn¡¯t quiteprehend. Troy was soon decked out in a


    short crown, ced on his head by the Priestess, and a brooch was ced by my Dad, who gave Troy


    a look of intimacy that squeezed my heart.


    I was next; a tiara was ced on my head as I was made to repeat the vow to serve our people, to


    protect ournds, and to honor the Goddess.


    ¡°I know you have it. The moonstone,¡± the Priestess whis pered as she ced the crown on my head.


    ¡°We must speak, soon, about how to return the stone to its rightful home.¡±


    The blood drained from my face as she backed away, turning to the crowd to announce us as the new


    Alpha and Luna of Poldesse.


    Apuse drowned out the blood hammering in my ears as | stole a nce at the Priestess, who gave


    me a single, grave nod.


    I had a feeling our troubles were far from over.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 320

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 320


    Chapter 100: I¡¯m Yours


    Our bedroom felt exceedingly quiet, but the silence was broken by the swell of chatter and music


    coming from the castle¡¯s grounds, where the g was still taking ce. It waste now, the sky


    dappled with stars until a half quarter


    moon.


    ¨C


    Troy was helping me out of my dress in our spacious bathroom as I took the pins out of my hair, letting


    the curls fall over my shoulders as I sighed a breath of relief. It felt odd seeing the jeweled tiara I was


    wearing sitting on the bathroom counter, surrounded by a tangle of hairpins.


    Troy kissed my shoulder as I pulled my shelves from the dress, his touch sending a ripple of desire


    through my body.


    ¡°You¡¯re covered in glitter,¡± heughed against my skin as he ran his hand down over my exposed waist.


    ¡°Gemma found a new lotion at the market in Mirage. It has glitter in it and smells like cotton candy. She


    insisted I wear it.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ that¡¯s why you smell like sugar.¡±


    ¡°You noticed?¡±


    ¡°Earlier, in the sitting room when I¡­.¡± He looked over my shoulder at our reflection in the mirror, giving


    me a knowing


    smile.


    I felt suddenly self-conscious as he looked at my reflec tion. My body felt foreign to me still, my new


    curves strange and unwanted. I closed my eyes as he reached down to un sp the hook and pin that


    held my skirts in ce, causing them to fall around my ankles. I was totally,pletely ex posed.


    ¡°Troy, don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He turned me to face him, standing so close that my breasts pressed into his chest.


    They were hard as rocks and streaked with purple stretch marks, so heavy I felt like my back would


    break. How could he look at me and want me? Let alone recognize me?


    Exhaustion and grief at the fact that our sons were still in the nursery, fast asleep, washed over me and


    brought tears to my eyes. Troy ran his knuckles over my cheek, leaning down to brush a soft kiss


    across my forehead.


    ¡°Today was a lot, wasn¡¯t it?¡± he whispered into my hair.


    I nodded, resting my head against his shoulder. His hands moved over my back, his touch soft against


    my skin. I melted into him. It had been several weeks since we had been togeth er intimately and


    alone, always separated by babies and al ways called away on errands rted to either the moon


    stones, Tasia, or Troy¡¯s ascension to the throne of Poldesse.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, unsure if the reply was even audible.


    ¡°I have glitter all over my hands now,¡± heughed, taking a step away from me.


    With his body no longer shielding me from his full gaze, I felt like cowering, like covering myself. But I


    saw his desire


    clearly, his c*ck rigid against the zipper of his dress pants. He smiled at me, his cheek dimpling as he


    turned and opened the ss door to the oversized shower and turned the hot water on full st. Within


    seconds the bathroom was full of steam.


    ¡°You should get in with me,¡± he said as he unbuttoned his shirt, tossing it on the floor.


    Goddess, he was a beautiful man. Months of hardbor and physical trials during our journey through


    the pass had only added to his strength. It had been theplete opposite for me, my body stretching


    apart to make room for not one, but three children.


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after a hot shower.¡±


    The idea of hot water running over my shoulders and back was too delicious to ignore, and the thought


    of it caused my breasts to harden sharply, milk beginning to trickle over my breasts and down my


    stomach. I reached down involun tarily, touching the long scar that stretched from one side of my belly


    to the other, another wave of self-consciousness washing over me and causing me to freeze.


    ¡°Maeve-¡±


    ¡°Will I ever be like I was?¡± I said, the words falling from my mouth before I could stop them.


    Troy had been in the act of taking off his pants, and he paused, looking up at me for a moment before


    he pulled them off and kicked them to where he had thrown his shirt. ¡°No, not fully.¡±


    I hung my head. ¡°Does that bother you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± To my surprise, heughed, slightly taken aback by the question. ¡°Are you kidding me, Maeve?


    You gave me three sons. You carried them in your body for months. You gave them life, risking your


    own and¡­.¡± He paused, closing the dis tance between us, running his hands over the swell of my hips.


    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I didn¡¯t say I was slightly jealous of the closeness. Of the fact they get all of you.¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡± I stammered.


    1


    He leaned in, brushing a kiss along my neck. ¡°This is the first time since we met that you haven¡¯t been


    fully mine.¡±


    ¡°But, I am yours,¡± I breathed, closing my eyes as his mouth traveled down my neck and onto my


    shoulders.


    ¡°Say that again,¡± he growled, his voice low and brassy.


    ¡°I¡¯m yours.¡±


    He nipped the skin over my corbone, then ran his hands over my arms, squeezing.


    ¡°Still strong, stronger now from carrying the boys around. I know you can still knock someone¡¯s teeth


    out if given the op portunity,¡± he whispered hoarsely, his touch leaving my arms. to run down the length


    of my thighs. ¡°You could choke me out with these. There¡¯s nothing I want more than your thighs around


    my neck and my head between your legs-¡±


    ¡°Troy!¡± I rasped, unable to hide my surprise.


    Heughed into my neck, then bent his head, gently tak ing one of my nipples in his mouth. I sucked in


    my breath through gritted teeth, but he was gentle, knowing how much my breasts currently pained me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started on these. And your ass?¡± | squeaked in surprise, giggling as he cupped my


    ass in his hands. ¡°Do I even need to say it?¡±


    I was blushing deeply by this total worship of my body. In a split second he had me up on the counter,


    kissing me so deeply that I felt at a loss for air. All that was separating us were his boxers and the


    cascade of steam dancing around our bodies.


    The worship continued in the shower, gentle and wanting at first. Despite our fatigue, we were in no


    obvious rush. This was the first time we¡¯d had sex since the babies were born. It felt, in a lot of ways,


    like the first time all over again.


    I had proved I could handle him, and soon he had me pressed against shower, my breasts pinned


    against the tile as he took me from behind, his fingers tangled in my hair and one hand clutching my hip


    as he roughly slid inside me, taking every liberty with my body I could possibly allow.


    He kissed me, and against his lips, I begged him for my own release. A wave of pure, electric ecstasy


    enveloped me and I was limp with bliss and mingled exhaustion.


    My mind felt peaceably nk as we stood beneath the stream of the shower, letting the water wash


    over us, the tile floor glistening with glitter. It was a baptism of sorts, washing away our old lives, and


    when after a long while we finally stepped out of the shower, it was as though we had been re born into


    our new rules, as parents, as rulers, as husband and wife. Together.


    An hourter wey awake in bed, our fingers knitted to gether as he listened to the party continue on


    without us


    downstairs.


    ¡°I guarantee Gemma and Ernest are going to be absolute ly worthless tomorrow,¡± Troyughed, rolling


    over to face me.


    ¡°Oh, well, they needed to let loose I think. We can take George for the day. I can nurse him, you know.


    We can take all the boys for a walk around the grounds.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not littered with drunken bodies sleeping in the tall grass, that is,¡± Troy smiled, reaching out to


    touch my cheek.


    We were restless for whatever reason. I felt an emptiness in the bed with us, between us¡­ something


    that was making it impossible to sleep.


    ¡°I feel it too,¡± Troy whispered, kissing my knuckles. ¡°Do you want to go get them?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, and in a split second we were both out of bed and hurriedly getting dressed, mutually


    needing the boys in our room with us in order to even get a fraction of sleep.


    Dressed in pajamas and with our feet bare on the stone floor, we quietly made our way through the


    castle, which was still bustling with noise.


    We went to the nursery, finding Ingra awake with George sleeping on her ample chest as she sat in a


    rocking chair.


    A silent understanding passed between us, and she nod ded to the little bedroom off the main


    apartment, where all three boys wereid out on a bed, asleep.


    Troy scooped Will and Charlie into his arms while I cradled Oli against my chest, exhaling deeply at the


    sensation of his


    weight in my arms. Much, much better.


    We traveled quietly through the castle, and had just made it to the stairwell when a voice rang out


    behind us, and we turned to see a man leaning against the wall, his arms crossed.


    ¡°Those must be the princes I¡¯ve heard so much about,¡± he said, his eyes sharp and darkly colored.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but stole a quick nce at Troy, whose expression caught me off guard.


    He was ring, his brow furrowed and his shoulders so rigid I thought they would burst through his


    gray T-shirt.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Troy snapped through gritted


    teeth.


    The man stepped forward into the light, giving me a bet ter view of his face. He was young, roughly


    Troy¡¯s age. He had dark hair and pale skin, and a menacing demeanor that sent a chill up my spine


    and caused me to clutch Oli to my chest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to see you be Alpha of Poldesse. I didn¡¯t believe it, at first.


    Still can¡¯t, if I¡¯m being honest.¡± The unfamiliar man tilted his head, looking me up and down with a


    smirk.


    ¡°Leave this ce, now,¡± Troy growled, the sound making all of the down hairs on my arms stand on


    edge. He was livid; I could feel the fury spilling off of him.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nah, I think I¡¯ll stay for the remainder of the party,¡± he said directly to me, his gaze raking hotly over my


    figure.


    Troy abruptly turned to me, practically stacking Will and


    Charlie in my arms as I fumbled to hold them all at once. ¡°Go. Upstairs. Now. And lock the door.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    But Troy had stalked forward and grabbed the man by the cor of his shirt, and the two of them


    disappeared through a door off the hallway.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 321

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 321


    Chapter 101: The Power of the Next White Queen


    Troy


    ¡°What the f*ck are you doing here?¡± I spat, adrenaline coursing through my veins as I locked eyes with


    Hayden. It had been years since I¡¯d seen his face. He had healed well from the injuries we, the beach


    rats of Suntra, had given him, but I just see the long scar that ran along his jaw on the left side of his


    face where Keaton had taken liberties with his knife.


    ¡°Heard a rumor you were a big shot; thought I¡¯d see so for myself.¡± Hayden rocked on heels, looking


    around. ¡°Such wealth. How lucky of you to bag an Alpha¡¯s daughter.¡±


    I ground my teeth as I frantically mind linked with Keaton, giving him my location and telling him to


    bring Rob bie, and possibly Rowan, if Rowan¡¯s attention could be spared. Ernest was too far gone with


    drink to be useful, unfor tunately. I felt the hair on my arms prickle to attention as Hay den¡¯s dark stare


    studied my face, taking me in.


    ¡°You have no business here-¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I do. When is Keaton getting here? I¡¯d like to see him, that filthy bastard. It¡¯s been too long.¡±


    The door opened, and Keaton stepped inside, holding the door to allow a shocked-looking Robbie and


    a confused Rowan to step in behind him before he mmed the door shut and locked it.


    knew I should¡¯ ve f*cking killed you when I had the chance!¡± Keaton was red in the face, his eyes


    moving from Hayden to me.


    ¡®M and Hanna are upstairs with Maeve and the boys,¡¯ he said over the mind-link, tilting his head


    toward Hayden. ¡®I¡¯ m going to kill him, right here, rightN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Who the hell is this guy?¡± Rowan asked sharply, picking up on the energy in the room, which was


    nothing more than an office space with a desk, sparse bookshelf, and chair.


    Hayden smiled broadly, setting his gaze on Rowan. ¡°Ah, the Alpha of Drogomor. Tasia has told me so


    much about you. Tell me, your mate is Hanna, correct? That absolute vixen that stood with you on


    stage?¡±


    All of us stared at him, mouths agape.


    ¡°Did you just say Tasia?¡± Keaton ground out, his eyes ming. I took a step away from Hayden so I was


    between Keaton and Robbie, and ced my hand on Keaton¡¯s forearm. He was trembling.


    ¡°Of course, I know her. I work for her. Also, sleeping with her¡­ but so is Carl, so it¡¯s obviously not


    serious. Oh, and it¡¯s consensual. I¡¯m a changed man-¡± Hayden was interrupted by Keaton leaping


    forward, his fist mming dead center in Hay den¡¯s face.


    All of us rushed to pull Keaton off of him, and Rowan looked at me helplessly, mouthing, ¡°What the f*ck


    is going on?¡±


    ¡°Get off me!¡± Keaton screeched, his words a furious mur mur as Robbie¡¯s massive hand came over his


    mouth.


    ¡°This is Hayden Wells,¡± I panted, looking over at Rowan. ¡°He killed Keaton¡¯s little sister.¡±


    ¡°After he took her without her consent!¡± Robbie viciously added, his gaze locked on Hayden¡¯s neck. It


    took a lot for Robbie to get angry and physical, but I could tell he was thinking about what it would feel


    like to snap the bastard¡¯s neck.


    ¡°And got her pregnant,¡± Keaton added with a choking sadness, flexing his hand.


    ¡°Good Goddess,¡± Rowan breathed, looking around the room before settling his gaze on Hayden.


    ¡°Should we just kill him?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Keaton sneered, stepping forward, but Robbie and I caught him by the arms.


    ¡°Not-not yet,¡± I stammered, my heart racing.


    ¡°Tasia¡¯s here, ain¡¯t she?¡± Robbie said hoarsely, pulling Keaton back in line with the rest of us. Hayden


    reached up and touched his split lip, his teeth bloody as he smiled.


    ¡°She¡¯s everywhere, but I¡¯m sure your mate knows that, doesn¡¯t she, Rowan?¡± He spit blood onto the


    carpet.


    ¡°Tasia is an enemy of the packnds-¡± Rowan began, but fell silent as Hayden shook his head back


    and forth,ughing.


    ¡°Oh, is she? I heard no one talking about her during this fancy party. Not a single word about her. No


    one even said her name.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I shoved Keaton behind me. ¡°What do you


    know?¡±


    ¡°Nothing really. I just came to scope things out. My great -grandfather did as much, but didn¡¯t get his


    hands on the girl like he was supposed to¡­ that pretty piece, your wife.¡± Hay ¨C den pointed at me, and


    I felt the same fury currently rippling through Keaton.


    ¡°Your great-grandfather?¡± I asked, trying to maintain myposure.


    ¡°Horace, of course. He¡¯s dead.¡±


    When was thest time I thought about Horace? He was incredibly old, and had battled with Romero in


    the tower dur ing the invasion. I wasn¡¯t surprised he was dead.


    Rowan was looking from Hayden to me, trying to make sense of our connection. I sucked in my breath,


    turning to Rowan, holding my hands out in surrender as I decided to ex in, in detail, why we should


    have killed Hayden seven years ago.


    ¡°Hayden used to be part of our¡­ gang. A crewman. A use less one, but we thought he didn¡¯t have a


    family. He uh¡­ lied, obviously. There weren¡¯t women or girls in our crew. The fe male orphans formed


    their own groups around the inds. It was safer that way, for all of us. Keaton¡¯s sister¡­ her name was


    Michelle¡­ she was the only girl we allowed in our crew. And Hayden¡­ we mentioned what happened


    to her.¡±


    Keaton spit on the floor, the substancending just in front of Hayden.


    ¡°What did you do when it happened?¡± Rowan asked.


    I felt the tension in the room starting to lessen, our munal adrenaline and hatred ebbing as I shook


    my head, thinking back on that day.


    ¡°Which part?¡± Keaton hissed.


    ¡°We beat the living hell out of him, and sent him off in a rowboat,¡± I said, ncing at Keaton.


    ¡°Why not just kill him?¡±


    ¡°Because Michelle didn¡¯t want us to be tortured and exe cuted by Damian¡¯s warriors,¡± I answered,


    closing my eyes against the memory of the seventeen-year-old girl with thick golden hair. Michelle had


    only been a year younger than me when she died, and only a few years younger than Keaton. Keaton


    had raised her since she was a year old, when he was just a child himself.


    ¡°He slit her f*cking throat,¡± Keaton¡¯s voice was a strained


    cry.


    I felt myself on the edge of tears.


    ¡°Why?¡± Rowan asked Hayden.


    Hayden shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be a dad to some sea scum¡¯s baby-¡±


    Keaton lost all control. He had Hayden on the floor in an instant, smashing his head against the wall.


    None of us moved to stop him this time. Even Rowan had his hands. balled into fists, his eyes glossing


    over with the fury we now all shared.


    Whatever this was, was justified.


    ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯ll never find Tasia before it¡¯s toote. And Carl. He¡¯s-he¡¯s almost worse than-¡±


    Hayden¡¯s eyes rolled back in his head.


    I stepped forward, cing my hand on Keaton¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Stop,¡± I whispered, the word disobeying


    what I actually want ed him to do.


    ¡°What is Tasia nning to do?¡± Rowan asked.


    Hayden moaned, reaching up to touch the back of his head as Keaton rose, reluctantly backing away


    from him.


    ¡°Kill, and kill some more. Take over Valoria, then the west. The Isles are currently of no interest to her.


    She can ce an Alpha of her choosing-¡±


    ¡°I am the Alpha of the Isles-¡±


    ¡°And yet you are not there, are you Troy? Damian¡¯s do main, it was. My parents perished in the battle


    that took ce in the forests north of here, did you know that? All I had was my decrepit old great-


    grandfather. That was it. Do you know why I joined your little gang of beach rats? I was sent there, to


    watch over you, Troy, to make sure you didn¡¯t know who you were until the time was at its most


    advantageous.¡±


    ¡°For Damian to use me to take down Drogomor? I know that now. But he wouldn¡¯t have known about


    Tasia then. He couldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Tasia was always too much for her pack. Too powerful. They tried to subdue her, to make her fall in


    line. Control her powers to their own gain. She sought out Lycenna as a girl, connecting with Alpha


    Julien through her dreams. That¡¯s how it started, you know. When the rest of the packnds enjoyed


    their peace time after the war, the people of Lycenna suffered in silence. They are the true descendants


    of Lycaon and his mate. Not those born of the whore Diana, the Daughters of Artemis. Frauds, that


    pack. Lycenna knew they wouldn¡¯t find support in the packs that pledged their loyalty to the High


    Council, or packs that recognized the White Queens as equal leaders. No. They sought out the rulers


    of the Isles to help bring their prophet home.¡±


    ¡°They see Tasia as a prophet? What does she want?¡± I al ready knew the answer, but I needed to hear


    it out loud.


    ¡°Lycaon was the rightful heir to his mother¡¯s creation. The son. The Alpha. He should have gotten the


    stone while his sis ter settled into a life of submission to her own mate. Instead, he was banished. And


    Tasia holds the powers of Lycaon now. The only one. That is, until Hanna came out of the woodwork.


    But Hanna is a halfling with a powerless father; her blood is mixed. She is not a true descendant for


    that reason.¡±


    ¡°This happened thousands of years ago, if it happened at all!¡± Rowan said sharply, growing annoyed


    and angry at the mention of his mate.


    ¡°It¡¯s happening again now. Don¡¯t you see? Tasia is on a pil grimage to the cradle of our kind. There, she


    will start the world anew, the world of which Lycaon should have been master-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough.¡± I licked my lips, looking over my shoulder at Robbie. ¡°Get him out of here.¡±


    ¡°And take ¡®im where?¡± Robbie looked at me skeptically.


    ¡°Anywhere. Somewhere off the castle grounds. Leave


    him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Keaton growled, looking from Hayden to me. ¡°Leave him?¡±


    ¡°Troy¡¯s right,¡± Rowan said, nodding at Robbie as Robbie reached down and pulled Hayden from the


    floor, slinging him over his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be seen.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck-¡± Keaton stepped forward, but I blocked him from finishing what he started with Hayden.


    ¡°You can be the one to kill him, I promise you,¡± I said un der my breath to Keaton, catching Rowan¡¯s


    gaze.


    He nodded shortly. Hayden was useless to use in this cur rent situation. We couldn¡¯t kill him in the


    middle of a g. We had to let him go.


    But Hayden was a stupid and proud man. He would unt what he thought was his prowess over the


    fact that we hadn¡¯t killed him. Call us cowards.


    He would be easy to find if he stayed in Mirage. And he had just given us the most useful information


    we currently had about the moonstones and Tasia¡¯s true desires.


    He would lead us to her.


    But for that, we needed Ethan.


    Robbie left the room with Hayden. A silence fell over me, Rowan, and Keaton. I could hear Keaton¡¯s


    heart pounding against his ribs, his breathing in rasps. He turned on his heel, leaving the room.


    ¡°We need to talk to my parents,¡± Rowan said softly.


    I nodded as I looked down at the bloodstain on the car


    pet.


    Everything seems to being to a head now¡­. This would all be over soon, and either we would find


    a way to de feat Tasia-or we¡¯d all be dead.


    Maeve


    ¡°You just let him go?¡± Dad¡¯s voice would have been a boom had it not been for the three infants


    sleeping on the bed in what used to be Troy¡¯s old room, the shared door slightly ajar.


    Troy nodded gravely, looking Dad straight in the eyes.


    ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you get me?¡± Dad was still dressed in a tuxedo, and the party was still going on


    downstairs despite the hour. It was close to three o¡¯clock in the morning now.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have talked. It was me he was here for. We have a history.¡±


    Troy then exined their past, and my stomach twisted into a knot. It twisted further as Troy and


    Rowan recounted what had happened in the office space Troy had gathered Rowan, Keaton, and


    Robbie in to face this man with a sordid past, and a bleaker future.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s Tasia¡¯s henchman?¡± I asked, feeling slightly ill. Hanna rested her hand on my shoulder, which


    sent a strange jolt of electricity down the length of my arm.


    I looked up at her, picturing for a split second the stones in Dianny, and how it had felt when I touched


    them.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Troy said, ¡°And we¡¯re going to use him to find her and end this.¡±


    ¡°You two,e with me.¡± Dad pointed at Rowan and Troy and then left our bedroom. The door closed


    behind him and Hanna and I were left behind.


    ¡°What the hell,¡± I murmured, exhausted beyond belief.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost over, I think.¡± Hanna sat next to me on the edge of the bed, sighing deeply. She was still in


    her dress from the g, but her hair was ruffled and makeup slightly smudged.


    Hanna and I¡¯d had very few interactions over the past two months or so since I¡¯d been home. But we


    were connected through a force neither of us understood.


    In a lot of aspects, it felt like that of a mate bond¡­ some thing destined, something neither of us could


    fight.


    ¡°It¡¯s going toe down to you and me,¡± she said softly into the darkness of the room.


    I nodded, grasping her meaning. We were the ones Tasia wanted-and wanted alive. Everyone else was


    disposable.


    ¡°What would you say if¡­ if I said we find her ourselves, if it came down to it?¡± I asked.


    She took my hand. ¡°I feel as though that¡¯s the way it¡¯s meant to be.¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do? How do we convince them to let us act on our own? Mom may be of some help;


    she is obviously a threat to Tasia.¡±


    Hanna looked at me, deep into my eyes, as if she were searching for something.


    ¡°We need to know what powers you possess, Maeve. First and foremost.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 322

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 322


    Chapter 102: Our World Would End


    Troy


    Maeve was sleeping soundly beside me, Will and Charlie nestled in her arms. Oliver was asleep on my


    bare chest, his mouth moving in a suckling motion as he slept. I rested my hand over his back, closing


    my eyes for a moment. Oli seemed to melt into me, sumbing to full sleep as the minutes ticked by.


    It was not veryte, but getting all three boys to sleep was an exhausting undertaking. It was not


    umon that one, or both of us, fell asleep with the boys while we fumbled through their bedtime


    routine.


    I waited a few minutes longer before slowly rising from the bed, careful not to wake any of my sleeping


    family mem bers. I patted Oli softly on the back while I crossed the room to where their bed was, which


    was just a twin-sized mattress. with a railing all the way around it, like an oversized crib.


    Rowan and I had built it only a few days ago, shortly after the g. We found that the triplets slept


    better in the same bed, and I understood why. They had been together since the moment of


    conception. Who were we to separate them when all they had known was each other?


    One by one I carried the boys to bed,ying them down next to each other. Will turned to his side and


    snuggled into Oli, their tiny noises touching, while Charlie sprawled out in the shape of a starfish, his


    tiny fingers syed as he dreamed.


    They were beautiful. I didn¡¯t know it was capable of loving something so deeply, while also being


    terrified of that some thing at the same time.


    Who would they be? And what would life be like for them when they were my age? I had made a


    promise when the High Priestess ced the crown of Poldesse on my head that I would help shape a


    world worthy of not only my sons but my grandchildren, and so on and so forth. That burden, even in its


    infancy, felt almost impossible to bear.


    I left their crib and walked to Maeve¡¯s side of the bed, pulling the covers up to her chin and tucking


    them around her. I wasn¡¯t afraid of waking her up. I could beat on a drum next to her head and she


    wouldn¡¯t even stir. She slept through the stirrings of the boys as well, and because my sleep was of ten


    paper-thin, I was the one awake in the dead of night when the boys woke up, and I didn¡¯t mind it at all.


    Rocking them back to sleep in the rocking chair near the window made me feel as though I was back


    on the Perse phone, slowly lulled to sleep by the soft pitch of the boat.


    I knew I had at least an hour or so to myself now that ev eryone was asleep.


    I could¡¯ve slid into bed beside Maeve, but I was wide awake. I decided to go down to the library and sit


    beneath the mural for a moment and enjoy the solitude.


    But I found myself sharing that solitude with Ethan.


    Three days had passed since the g. Three days of try ing to convince Ethan that Hayden wasn¡¯t a


    threat, just a menace. Three days, and no word of Tasia¡¯s whereabouts or ns.


    We had been busy, however, with the boys and making ns for the future. Maeve and I would need to


    leave for Poldesse, and soon, to start our new life. But Maeve was re fusing to leave on the grounds


    that the moonstone business was unfinished, and I agreed with her.


    But for now, we all felt entirely stuck in ce, not sure of what to do next, and what to expect.


    Ethan was sitting near the hearth, an untouched ss of fine scotch sitting on the side table as he


    looked down at a letter in his hands. He hadn¡¯t noticed mee in, so I walked loudly across the stone


    floor, trying not to scare him as I came into the light of the hearth.


    I had pulled on a cozy knit sweater and socks before ing down to the library to fight the wet chill in


    the air and was thankful to find that Ethan had already created a warm, cozy space within the confines


    of the massive library.


    ¡°I was wondering if I¡¯d see you tonight,¡± he said as he closed his book and leaned back in his chair,


    looking thought ful.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°What am I in trouble for this time?¡± I sank into the couch and chuckled to myself, remembering the


    night Maeve and I had spent here after the social, when I had been beaten to a pulp.


    I felt my cheeks go red as I remembered the second night we had spent in the library, which had been


    a lot less inno cent, and tried to hide my blush before Ethan saw.


    I wondered briefly if now was the time I was going to get punished for allowing Hayden to get away. So


    far, Ethan had only been angry he hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk to the man


    himself.


    ¡°I have something for you. Here-¡± Ethan reached into the pocket of the thick cardigan-like sweater he


    was wearing and tossed me a package. It was small, wrapped in brown paper, with a note scribbled in


    an illegible scrawl.


    ¡°It¡¯s Charles¡¯ journal. From the tomb. I had a guy in Mirage separate the pages. It took him a while, but


    he got it done, says it¡¯s still in good shape.¡±


    ¡°Did he¡­ read any of it?¡± I said stupidly, knowing full well Ethan wouldn¡¯t have just given the journal to


    anyone.


    ¡°No. I paid him triple to keep his mouth shut in the event he saw something he shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Ethan


    settled back in his seat, opening his book again.


    Ethan seemed uninterested in speaking further. I leaned against the couch cushions and quietly


    unwrapped the paper, looking down at the three-hundred-year-old journal with in


    terest.


    I had read snippets of it, mostly the end that detailed Charles¡¯ journey through the pass and the


    discovery of the tomb. The beginning of the journal was frayed and the pages had been stuck together,


    too fragile for me to pull apart.


    But now the entire journal was readable, the man who had repaired had sewn a new spine. I could now


    flip through it in its entirety with ease but still needed to be careful not to tear the fragile paper.


    I read it from the beginning at first but found it mostly about his family life. Skipping forward, I began to


    unravel the story of how Charles ended up on such a quest to begin with,


    which started with a summons from Alpha King Hector of Val oria.


    A Priestess hade from the North one day, demanding an audience with the King. The Priestess,


    Onya, had brought two maids with her, and her daughter, a young woman named Alouette.


    Alouette was a beautiful woman, and the Alpha King was immediately taken with her. But Onya refused


    to give her daughter to the king, stating Alouette would be the next White Queen and was not ready to


    marry.


    The king was devastated and considered taking Alouette by force, but he soon realized he could barter


    with the Priest ess, who was actually the White Queen of the North.


    The White Queen was looking for a relic that had been stolen from their temple. A great flood had


    washed their vilge, and during the frantic process of trying to save what they could from their ancient


    temple, a gemstone had been picked from the statue of the Moon Goddess that they wor shiped.


    The White Queen had been frantically looking for the stone for decades and had heard the king had an


    explorer in his court who she wanted to hire to find the stone, since she was unable to travel much


    further south without leaving her pack alone to fend for themselves.


    King Hector made her a deal. He would let her use his ex plorer, a man named Casimir, in exchange


    for Alouette¡¯s hand in marriage. Onya took it one step further, saying that he could have Alouette as his


    wife and Luna if his explorer re turned from his journey with the gemstone she sought.


    An agreement was made, and Onya produced a map, which would lead Casimir to what she said was


    an ancient ter ritory, long forgotten by the packnds.


    Charles had worked for the King for many years at that point and was immediately summoned to assist


    the royal ex plorer Casimir in his quest. Why Onya believed the missing relic was in the Southern Pass,


    they did not even ask. They just went.


    But something interesting had happened before the quest began. I read over Charles¡¯ words several


    times to make sure I was interpreting them correctly. I stood, which caused Ethan to look up from his


    book, his brow furrowed in concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, but I shook my head, begin ning to pace as I read aloud.


    ¡°I went to the castle at the behest of King Hector for a ca sual supper. A fortnight were we from a


    journey that seemed like it would be endless, and I feared the length in which I would be separated


    from my family. King Hector was a kind man, however. He invited not only myself but also my family, so


    I arrived at the castle with Mary and Callum, whose twenty -third birthday we had celebrated only the


    day before.


    ¡°The king raised a toast to my son in well wishes for his twenty-third year. But that is when I noticed


    Callum¡¯s odd be havior. He was locked in a gaze with the fair Alouette, who looked just as shocked as


    Callum did. I knew that look, the same I often give my dear wife. Can it truly be that they are mates?¡± I


    looked up from the journal, catching Ethan¡¯s inter ested gaze.


    ¡°Go on,¡± he urged.


    ¡°I returned to the vige with my family and hurried them into the house. Mary and I knew we could say


    nothing about the mate bond in front of the king, who had been treating Alouette as his betrothed. On


    exnation, Callum seemed forlorn but understood the dangers. Who was he to go against the king


    and pursue a woman with ties to Our Majesty, and Alpha? Even if she was, in fact, his mate.¡±


    I had an awful feeling about this as I flipped the page, stealing a nce at Ethan.


    ¡°Onya came to our home a weekter. She told us Alou ette was with child, and that child was


    Callum¡¯s, and it would be a daughter. We argued about it, but Callum admitted to his being intimate


    with Alouette. How Onya and Alouette knew of the pregnancy so soon was impossible to us. But Onya


    spoke of a prophecy, that the missing relic must be found and re stored to its rightful people. If not, she


    said, the ancient packs lurking in seclusion would wage war, and everything we knew would be gone. If


    the relic fell into the wrong hands, it would all be over. She needed the relic before the winter solstice


    and was frantic in her seriousness on the timeline. She was fearful.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand her. We asked her to leave, fearing King Hector would find out about his


    betrothed¡¯s deception and retaliate against our family. But she was firm, saying our world would end on


    the full moon of Winter Solstice in three hundred years if the relic was not returned to the White Queen.


    I found this mystic hard to believe, myself a man of in tellect. Plus, the White Queens were rumored to


    be witches and were no longer recognized by the Church of the Moon Goddess-¡±


    I flipped the page and found it nk. The next page had been torn from the journal, as if whatever had


    been written


    was not something Charles wanted anyone to know. I slowly closed the journal, my fingers lingering on


    the worn leather


    cover.


    ¡°When was this written?¡± Ethan said as he stared up at me, an unreadable expression crossing over


    his features.


    ¡°Three hundred years ago,¡± I replied, swallowing against the words. A prickle of adrenaline rippled over


    my skin as I gently set the journal on a side table, sinking back down on the couch. ¡°The White Queens


    have the moonstones again. So¡­ all must be well.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that, do you?¡± Ethan reached and sped his ss of Scotch, bringing the amber


    liquid to his lips.


    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right about this at all. Charles found the moonstone after he was already shut


    into the tomb. We know nothing about what happened to Casimir or this King Hector guy after that.


    Obviously, Alouette survived. These are¡­ likely rtives of Rosalie, right? There was no break in the


    White Queen line?¡±


    ¡°Not that I know of, but Rosalie may know for sure. There¡¯ s a rectory in Mirage. It would have


    information about the past Alphas and Kings of Valoria. If Alouette became Luna of Valoria and had a


    child, it would be public information-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go tomorrow,¡± I said quickly, interrupting him. My mind was moving a million miles an hour. ¡°When


    is¡­ when is the Winter Solstice?¡±


    Ethan blinked, then furrowed his brow. ¡°A week from now, I believe. On the twenty-first.¡±


    I exhaled, my chest tightening so abruptly that I had a hard time taking a new breath.


    ¡°Tasia is going to strike on the solstice, Alpha Ethan. We need to be prepared. That has to be what


    this¡­ what Onya meant. It could be nothing else.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 323

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 323


    Chapter 103: Betrayal


    Lv.1


    The rectory rose above the University of Mirage, perched atop a hill adjacent to the magnificent Temple


    of the Moon Goddess, which signified the ce as not only a religious sanctuary, but the true capital of


    both Valoria and the Church.


    Mom was keeping in step with me as we followed Troy up the paved pathway leading up the hill. She


    sighed deeply, picking at a loose thread on her blue chunky-knit sweater.


    She was upset about something. I believed wholehearted ly it had to do with the fact we were all sitting


    ducks while Ta sia hid somewhere nearby, waiting to strike.


    ¡°Did you know the White Queens split with the Church of the Moon Goddess?¡± I asked as we continued


    what felt like a


    slow, endless climb towards the rectory.


    ¡°Yes, I did. That ended with my reign, however. We estab lished new ties with the Church shortly after


    you were born.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Momughed, shaking her head. ¡°Oh, sweetheart, I did. It was taught in school. You just never


    listened.¡±


    I frowned, tucking a loose lock of hair behind my ear. ¡°I did listen-¡±


    ¡°Not often enough,¡± she teased, giving me a knowing


    smile.


    0.00%


    I had a feeling karma for being a total pain in my parents¡¯ ass was going to catch up to me as the years


    went by. I could already see the gleam of mischief in the eyes of Oli and Will. Charlie was our angel, at


    least for now.


    ¡°Troy, why didn¡¯t Dad want toe with us today?¡± I asked as we neared the rectory.


    Troy turned to us, meaning to part with us and go to the rectory himself while we met with the High


    Priestess of the Church.


    ¡°He and Rowan are putting a force together to find Hay den and Carl. I¡¯m meeting up with themter


    and then¡ª¡± he paused, looking from me to Mom. ¡°I¡¯m going to be going with your dad to locate them-


    and Ta¡¯sia.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I roared, which startled several people minding their own business as they sat on the benches


    along the path


    way.


    ¡°We can talk about itter, Maeve,¡± he said with force, and


    in front of Mom, too.


    I felt heat prickle across my cheeks, running my tongue along my lower lip as I thought of a retort, but


    Mom took my hand and began to lead me away toward the temple.


    ¡°We¡¯re alreadyte, honey-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ re not going AN,chapter_version=chapter_version +1 WHERE until we have a chance to talk


    about this, Troy!¡± I said over my shoulder, giving him my best ¡°mom look¡± that I had been practicing in


    the mirror the past few days.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Troy was oblivious to it and seemed heavily distracted. He


    7.82%


    had barely said a word to me about the stranger who hade to the g. He had barely exined


    what he had found in the journalst night, too. Both he and Dad were being ex ceedingly secretive.


    He turned toward the rectory without saying a word, and I turned my head back to the temple, vexed


    beyond a responsi ble doubt.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to assume the Priestess will need to speak to me more than she needs to speak with you,


    honey. You can join him after we show both of our faces, at least.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, there¡¯s a darkened corner where I can ring his


    o


    ¡°You¡¯re being too hard on him.¡±


    neck-¡±


    ¡°Am I? You may be okay with Dad being distant and se cretive, but I¡¯m not okay with Troy being that


    way.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mean the words to be as harsh as they sounded. I could tell they had hurt her. She didn¡¯t reply,


    the silence loud er than her words would have been.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mama.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand why you¡¯re upset.¡±


    ¡°How do you do it? Be married to a man who-who does things, alone? Without-¡±


    ¡°Without telling me all of his schemes? It¡¯s a lifelong prac tice, honey. But I trust your father. Just like I


    hope you will trust Troy¡¯s judgment here. We may be White Queens, but they are men. And we have to


    let them be like that some


    times.¡±


    I considered her response as we walked up the steps to the temple and entered the sanctuary.


    The High Priestess¡¯s name was Grace, which I found rather ironic. She walked with grace, and talked


    with grace, but her words were often harsh and sharpened to such an edge I felt as though they could


    cut me.


    Her disdain for Mom and me was obvious. Maybe those ties Mom was talking about hadn¡¯t been met


    with as much support as I had originally thought.


    0


    Grace was taking us on a tour of the temple, which felt wholly unnecessary, especially as she


    exined certain rites and ceremonies we were already familiar with. Mom seemed to grow in


    annoyance as I nced at her, her arms folded over her chest as Grace went over the Church¡¯s use of


    a moon dial in the center of the temple.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem with us?¡± I said, done with Grace¡¯s superiority.


    Grace seemed unbothered by my question, and answered casually, ¡°You¡¯re pagans, for one.¡±


    ¡°We worship the same Goddess, Priestess,¡± Mom said shortly. ¡°We have the same rites, the same


    texts. I believe your attitude has more to do with the fact the White Queens are an extension of the


    Goddess herself-¡±


    ¡°Like I said, pagans. Witches, if I can be frank.¡±


    I was shocked at this woman¡¯s tone toward my mom. I didn¡¯t even know how to respond.


    Lv.1


    But Mom didn¡¯tsh out. She stood calmly, peering at Grace with skepticism.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to what we¡¯re here for, shall we? As much as I appreciate your gracious tour, I am more


    interested in what you want to know about the moonstone. Such a pagan thing, I would say, for you to


    even know about¡ª¡±


    Mom was cut off by Grace, who had balled her hands into


    fists.


    Grace had gray-blonde hair that was pulled back into a tight bun at the nape of her neck. She was taller


    than Mom but not taller than me, and I had to look down at her slightly as she spoke. She looked all


    business in her white and silver robes.


    ¡°It belongs to the Church. I need it returned to us at once.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Priestess,¡± Mom said, reaching down to tap her finger on the moon dial. ¡°The


    moonstone belongs to the White Queens. It always has, and ALWAYS will.¡±


    Mom truly turned into a diamond under pressure. I was thankful to have her back to her full health. She


    seemed to glow in the lighting through the ss ceiling of the cathedral, her eyes glistening with


    challenge as she waited for Grace¡¯s response.


    I took notice of Mom¡¯s use of the moonstones as singr, which matched Grace¡¯s response. She had


    no idea there were multiple pieces.


    I felt a ripple of unease creep over my skin as I watched Grace stare Mom down, her face perfectly


    expressionless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have it, do you?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± Mom lied, her tone soft and casual.


    I steeled my own expression, hoping the flush prickling across my cheeks didn¡¯t give anything away. I


    couldn¡¯t lie to save my life.


    ¡°Then where is it?¡±


    ¡°May I ask why it is so important to the Church to have it in their possession?¡±


    Grace ran her tongue along her lower lip, looking thor oughly irked by the question.


    ¡°The Church has rights to all the relics rted to the Moon Goddess, regardless of whose possession


    they are in. Includ ing yours.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you aided Damian in the overthrow of Drogo mor?¡±


    I almost fainted. I fought as hard as I could to stay upright as Mom stared nkly at Grace, tilting her


    head to the side as Grace¡¯s face underwent a great transformation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re-¡±


    ¡°How else would Romero have gotten the map? You said it yourself. The Churchys im to all


    artifacts rted to the Moon Goddess.¡±


    42.65%


    Grace swallowed, then began to back away from the


    moon dial. Mom followed.


    ¡°Who are you working with? Is it Tasia?¡±


    Grace turned as white as her robes when Mom said Tasia¡¯ s name. She looked around, suddenly


    frantic.


    ¡°Do not speak her name here-¡±


    ¡°Why? Will she hear us? Is this where you¡¯re hiding her?¡±


    ¡°She is the Moon Goddess, Queen Maeve. You must un derstand-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mom said firmly. ¡°She is not the Moon Goddess. She is a misled girl with a vendetta about


    something that hap pened thousands of years ago. She is a girl with powers she doesn¡¯t understand


    and powers she refuses to use for good. Had the Church not tempted Damian with the map, had they


    not given it to Romero for safe keeping during the war-going against their own allies-none of this would


    be happening.¡±


    ¡°Mom, how do you know all of this?¡±


    Grace was sickly pale, her eyes wide. She hade into this trying to wear us down, and Mom had


    been in on her grand scheme the entire time. Grace was the High Priestess. She was part of the High


    Elder Council. She was the head of the Church. How could this possibly be?


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Mom bit out, anger bringing color to her cheeks.


    Grace ran for it, her robes trailing behind her as she turned into a darkened hallway, leaving us alone in


    the grand marble foyer of the temple.


    ¡°What the hell was that all about?¡± I hissed, my voice echoing on the walls despite my attempt to


    whisper.


    Mom looked pleased with herself, exhaling deeply. ¡°Noth ing, honestly. I was guessing, throwing things


    until they stuck, so to speak. I found it odd that Damian¡¯s forces left the Tem ple untouched during their


    invasion, while they wrecked prac tically everything else. It was especially odd that she told you she


    knew about the moonstone, and that we had it, given the fact that the Church forbids belief in ancient


    magic.¡±


    ¡°Well, you hit the nail on the head.¡±


    She was walking toward the entrance now. I followed, looking over my shoulder at the corridor where


    Grace had fled.


    ¡°But how did you know she¡¯s harboring Tasia?¡± I asked as we stepped outside, the bitter chill of the air


    biting against my cheeks as we walked across therge, ornate garden toward the rectory.


    I noticed the difference between the two buildings now that Mom had mentioned something about the


    Temple being untouched. The rectory had scaffolding along its outer walls, and new stained-ss


    windows had been installed. It was a mess,pared to the temple.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but now I can tell your father I all but confirmed Tasia is in Valoria. In Mirage, most likely.¡±


    I sucked in my breath, her nonchnt attitude toward Troy and Dad¡¯s n to go off and finish things


    without us making much more sense now.


    ¡°Some things are just easier when handled diplomatically,


    58.66%


    you know. But that¡¯s not the way of our men, is it?¡± She smiled, looking at me over her shoulder as we


    entered the rec


    tory.


    ¡°This is feeling less and less like a family matter, Mom,¡± I grunted as I stepped through the arched


    doorway, finding myself in the center of a massive¡­ library?


    It was not what I was expecting. The walls were lined with shelves that spanned four stories, maybe


    more. A domed ceil ing simr to that of the library at the castle but muchrger hung over our heads,


    with arge chandelier at its center.


    ¡°I thought¡­ I thought this was the rectory for the Church? Where the priestesses lived?¡±


    0


    ¡°Long ago, maybe. Now it¡¯s where they keep their records and the records of the Alphas and Beta who


    rule in Valoria. It belongs to the university now.¡± Mom looked around, looking cheerful, whereas I felt


    like things were starting to really un


    ravel.


    ***


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± Troy said tiredly as he ran his fingers through his hair, blinking several


    times as he con tinued to look down at a massive leather ¨C bound book, its pages yellowed and fraying


    with age.


    Mom nodded, her legs crossed as she leaned back into a high-backed chair in the private reading room


    we had ac quired, looking terribly smug. ¡°Well, what now? You know the High Priestess will flee-¡±


    ¡°And so what if she does? I am willing to bet she is the least of our problems. Grace has been a pain in


    the ass since I


    68 58%


    first met her. She believes she is the leader of the Council,


    when it doesn¡¯t work that way. Corruption in the Church has been going on for centuries, Troy. She was


    after wealth, in as day. It¡¯s likely the Church had no interest in the moon stones and more interest in


    the other items in the tomb of Ly caon, which was likely promised by Damian if they aided in the


    invasion.¡±


    ¡°So you really don¡¯t believe she even knows where Tasia is?¡± I quipped, trying not to fidget in my chair.


    ¡°I believe she knows Tasia is here, in Valoria. But Hayden has already confirmed that, has he not? The


    Priestess needed to go, Maeve. It was something your father and I have dis cussed at length, and what


    happened at the g only con firmed that our suspicions about her are correct.¡±


    ¡°So all of this, everything that¡¯s happened since the inva sion, has been about nothing but greed?¡± I


    was dumbfounded and righteously angry.


    ¡°And power,¡± Troy huffed, flipping a page of the book. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    ¡°What exactly does she think she can do with the stones? She¡¯s not a White Queen, and you need the


    blood of a White Queen to use them! Plus, we already brought them together, and all that happened


    was Mom got her powers back -¡± I paused, swallowing against the dryness in my mouth as I fired off


    my words in rapid session. ¡°Sorry, Mama. That was a huge deal and I¡¯m happy you¡¯re back, but


    anyway-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing Maeve; we don¡¯t know. We only know what Una told us, and so far, only a fraction of


    her interpreta tions have been correct. Tasia even said the prophecy stated


    the twenty-first White Queen would bring the stones togeth er and bring the Moon Goddess back


    home, into our realm. Did she not? You, Rosalie, brought the stones together. It was a joint effort.


    You¡¯re the neenth White Queen, and Maeve is the twentieth. Whatever was prophesied to happen,


    didn¡¯t happen.¡± Troy was visibly frustrated.


    I felt like going to him, but something stopped me.


    ¡°I do believe, however, that Tasia ns on killing all of us, except for you.¡± Troy leaned back in his


    chair, looking nothing but defeated.


    ¡°What makes me so special?¡±


    ¡°I think it has something to do with your connection with Hanna,¡± Mom said sadly, running her hands


    over her jeans. ¡°You can speak to Duck, too. None of us can. You haven¡¯t test ed your wolf powers yet,


    so we don¡¯t know if you can do any thing the rest of us can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°We need to do that, soon,¡± Troy turned back to his book.


    ¡°Well, sorry to disappoint everyone. I¡¯ve been a little pre upied with a litter of newborn boys!¡± I was


    sick of this. All of it. The uncertainty, the mess and danger it was creating for my family.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Maeve-¡±


    ¡°Then what exactly did you mean?¡± I bit out, not caring that my mom was witnessing our fight. Troy


    looked at me with a heavy gaze, his brow knitted in sorrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re the key, remember? It¡¯se up several times. You matter in this, for whatever reason. Tasia


    needs some


    thing from you. I just don¡¯t know what.¡±


    He looked away from me, flipping another page. Then his demeanor changed abruptly, his shoulders


    going rigid as he bent over the book, his finger gliding down the page until it stopped.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 324

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 324


    Chapter 104: The White Wolf


    ¡°Look, this line, right here-¡± Mom and I were standing be hind Troy, leaning over his shoulders to peer


    down at the neat, faded scrawl just above his finger.¡±


    ¡°What does it say? I can barely see the ink!¡± I narrowed my eyes, wishing the rectory had more than


    archaic candles to light the dim room.


    O


    ¡°King Hector-his name is right here. He was the king men tioned by Charles in his journal. Look, he did


    in fact marry Alouette¡­ and they had a son.¡±


    Mom was silent as she scanned the page, her brow fur


    rowed in confusion.


    ¡°That means there was a break in White Queen line at some point, right? Can that¡­ can that happen?¡±


    ¡°Your family believes it can,¡± Mom broke in, looking con fused, like she was thinking of some long-


    forgotten memory or conversation. ¡°He told me once that if Rowan had a daugh ter, she would be in


    line to my throne. It was a discussion we had before you were born, Maeve. Before we knew you were


    a


    irl¡±


    Lv.1


    ¡°But would¡­ say a female cousin of a White Queen hold the same powers as the White Queen


    herself? There¡¯s no men tion of Onya, the White Queen in Charles¡¯s journal, having any other children.¡±


    Troy turned to face Mom.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Perhaps, but I¡¯m not totally certain. There are no texts on this, you know. All there was¡­ was the


    names of the queens etched into the temple in Winter Forest. That wall was de stroyed. We might


    never know who the Queen after Onya was, whether Aloutette became the Queen after her mother, or


    if it was someone else. There is the library in the castle in Winter Forest, but I¡¯ve never seen any text in


    there that discussed this.¡±


    O


    ¡°So if I don¡¯t have a daughter, Rowan could? And she could rule?¡± A strange glimmer of hope


    tightening around my heart. How close I hade to death for my sons¡­ I knew in my heart I could


    not sacrifice myself just so the packnds could have another White Queen.


    Suddenly Troy jumped up, nearly knocking both me and Mom to the ground. He was pale, frozen in


    ce for a moment before he turned to us, fear etched into every curve, every line of his face.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess,¡± he breathed, the words meant for no one but himself. He slowly looked at me, sheer


    pain shing be hind his eyes.


    ¡°Troy, what is wrong? Are you hurt?¡± Mom had her hands on his arms, trying to get him to look her in


    the eyes, but he


    |||


    O


    couldn¡¯t.


    Lv.1


    ¡°Rosalie,¡± he said, looking past the both of us at the far wall. ¡°Please don¡¯t take offense to what I am


    about to say. But I must know. I have to know if Rowan and Hanna have been in timate. Have they-is


    there any way at all that Hanna could be pregnant?¡±


    I gaped at him, then at Mom, who looked just as shocked as I was.


    ¡°I assume so, Troy. They¡¯re mates for Goddesses sake!¡±


    O


    ¡°We need to go to them, right now. Hanna she-oh, how did I not realize this before?!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you!¡± I shook him hard, damn near ready to smack him to get him to snap


    back to reality be fore his gaze finally left the far wall and settled on me.


    ¡°The tomb. There were inscriptions¡­ carvings everywhere. I didn¡¯t think¡­ I could read it. I had seen it


    before. On the map, I was sure. But I didn¡¯t understand what it meant until right now, this very moment.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mom was shaking her head, anxiety creeping into her voice.


    ¡°That crazy old woman was right, Rosalie. About Hanna. The moonstones, they weren¡¯t-we did bring


    the Moon God


    dess back. She just¡­ she hasn¡¯t been born yet. She will be the twenty-first White Queen. Rowan and


    Hanna¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± I stammered, at a loss for rational thought, ¡°what does that have to do with Onya, and Alouette?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. At least I thought nothing. But¡­ the expedition the king sent out to retrieve the moonstone in


    order for Onya to allow Alouette to marry King Hector came back without it¡­ which means he either


    married her by force, or Onya allowed it¡­ but-¡±


    ¡°That would have caused a break in the White Queen line,¡± I mumbled, seeing the big picture.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Troy breathed, running his fingers through his


    hair.


    ¡°Ethan mentioned something like this to Rowan, long ago, when Maeve first arrived in Mirage to rule


    alongside Ernest,¡± Rosalie said softy, sitting down. ¡°He said Rowan could rule over Winter Forest in the


    future if he had a daughter. I argued that wasn¡¯t how it works, that the powers had to be direct¡­


    through a daughter of the queen.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Tasia destroyed the Temple so we couldn¡¯t figure this out?¡± I asked in a soft tone, my


    head beginning to pound.


    ¡°Possibly. We might not ever know. I don¡¯t n on asking


    her,¡± Troy said firmly, closing the book and walking away from the dusty desk, tapping his finger on his


    lip as he paced.


    ¡°She¡¯s getting ready to rid the world of the White Queens. She destroyed the temple. She¡¯s going to


    take the stones and kill Hanna. That¡¯s what we know, and all we need to know. It¡¯s time to finish this.¡±


    Mom rose from her chair and left the room.


    Troy


    Rowan and I were standing on the terrace outside of the atrium, overlooking the fields of long, brittle


    yellow grass. Hanna and Maeve were standing in the field talking to each other, too far enough from


    where we stood to be heard.


    A heavy nket of fog was rolling around their legs, whis pering through the grass. The sky was gray,


    thick with mois ture, and smelled like rain.


    Inside the castle, Rosalie and Ethan, as well as the other ¡°elders¡± of the family, such as Talon, Georgia,


    Vicky, and Paul, were holding a conference with Eugene of Red Lakes. It was likely Ethan was telling


    him exactly what was going on, and how his family was connected. I felt my stomach tighten, knowing


    how close we were to battle. But I could barely wrap my head around what the battle would possibly


    look like.


    The castle was already heavily guarded by warriors. I could


    see them walking through the fog along the perimeter of the castle¡¯s grounds, little specks of ck in


    the distance.


    My gaze settled back on Hanna and Maeve.


    ¡°Is she pregnant?¡± I asked Rowan.


    Rowan gave me a dirty look, then settled, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It only happened once.¡±


    Lv 1


    ¡°Once is enough,¡± I grunted, leaning on the terrace, ¡°or


    twice.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t really believe what that crazy old woman from Lycenna said, do you? That Hanna is going to


    the mother of the Moon Goddess? It¡¯s insane, Troy. I don¡¯t believe it for a second.¡±


    Duck was running through the grasses in a wide circle, his tongue lolling. Pete and Kacidra had arrived


    only an hour ago, bringing the dog with them.


    He yfully lunged at Maeve, who threw a stick far into the field, and he took off like a dart once again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t at first. But I-I believe it now.¡±


    A long silence flooded the distance between me and


    Rowan, filling with the sounds of thunder in the distance and the crinkle of the grasses as a breeze


    rippled through it. Tasia could move the air, and every time a gust of wind rattled the windows of the


    castle, I thought it was her.


    But I was just paranoid.


    ¡°You both need to stay on the castle grounds. Do you hear me?¡± Rowan shouted in a fatherly tone,


    which made Maeve turn her head sharply in our direction to re.


    ¡°Shut up, Rowan!¡± she shouted back, turning away from us to make a face at Hanna, whoughed.


    ¡°We should go with them,¡± I said, tapping my fingers on the terrace, ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of them out


    there, just the two of them. Not with them being the target of Tasia¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Rowan said hastily, pursing his lips.


    ¡°I know your Dad is going to want us toe to talk to the family soon, fill us in on the n, but¡­¡±


    We looked at each other for a moment, then began to shed our clothing down to our boxers.


    ¡°No,¡± Maeve said with conviction as we walked toward them, crunching through the grass. ¡°I don¡¯t want


    your help or criticism.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve all been able to shift for years now, Maeve. This is your first time.¡± Rowan shifted without


    another word, shaking out his coat and sending a sprinkle of damp over the rest of us who were still


    standing.


    I shrugged my shoulders at Maeve, who looked more ner vous than upset, and shifted myself. Her


    eyes went wide, and I realized the only time she had seen me as a wolf had been for a split second


    before Damian had brought the tunnel of the


    tomb over me.


    Hanna turned to Maeve, leaning to whisper in her ear. Maeve hugged her body with her arms, shaking


    her head.


    ¡®You¡¯ll be fine. Just think about it. Dig deep. You can mind ¨C link. You can feel me as your mate. Your


    wolf is there; you just have to find her,¡¯ I said over the mind-link.


    She looked at me, panic shing through her eyes. ¡°What if I can¡¯t do it? I don¡¯t-I don¡¯t feel it!¡± she said


    aloud, turning


    from me to Hanna.


    Hanna put a hand on Maeve¡¯s shoulder, nodding in en


    couragement.


    I heard a surprised yelp and turned my head to see Rowan running in the opposite direction of us. My


    ruff prickled to at tention, thinking there was some threat.


    But then Duck burst from the tall grass, his feet barely


    Lv.1


    touching the ground as he ran from Rowan, who was chasing him.


    ¡°Stop! You¡¯re going to scare him!¡± Maeve cried, but neither Rowan nor Duck seemed to be negatively


    affected by the game.


    Duck rounded on Rowan, yfully baring his teeth, and then pounced on him. Rowan yed dead for


    a moment, pre tending to whimper as Duck tried to yank him around by the thick fur of his neck. Duck


    climbed on top of Rowan, barking in triumph.


    o


    The little game between Rowan and the dog seemed to put Maeve at ease. I could tell she wanted to


    y, too.


    ¡®I¡¯m getting one of these,¡¯ Rowan said over the mind-link as he shook Duck off of him, cking his teeth


    at the dog to stop any further attacks.


    ¡°Come on, babe. It¡¯s time. You have to try,¡± I coaxed, slid


    ing my boxers over my legs.


    Hanna looked away, her cheeks pinkening. I shifted and stretched, groaning in pleasure. It had been


    weeks since I was able to do this, and running the castle grounds had been one of my favorite


    pastimesst summer when I was pretending to be the breeder.


    Hanna nodded at Maeve and then let her robe fall onto


    the ground. She shifted, and I felt the breath catch in my throat. Rowan turned to her, his head tilting to


    the side in sur


    prise.


    Hanna was a ck wolf with deep cinnamon eyes. She was small and lean, which was expected based


    on her figure in her basic form. But there was a band of white around her neck, and little patches of


    white and silver along her back. I had nev er seen a wolf with such markings. Rowan seemed very


    shocked.


    ¡®Your coat¡­.¡¯ he said.


    Hanna spun to see the white on her back. ¡®It wasn¡¯t like this before-¡®


    Maeve had dropped to her knees, clutching her stomach.


    ¡®Maeve, you¡¯re okay. Sometimes ¨C sometimes it¡¯s a little painful, the first time. But mostly it just feels


    different, new, it¡¯s fine-¡® I said through the mind-link, watching as she bent in the grass, falling to her


    knees.


    The grass enveloped her, hiding her from view. A few sec onds went by in the silence, the three of us


    waiting for Maeve to move, to shift, to do anything.


    Hanna backed up, her ruff standing on edge as a wolf emerged from the grass.


    She had done it. She had shifted. But our congrattions were marred by what we saw.


    Maeve looked up at us, her wolf eyes just as blue as her own. She was beautiful,rge, and powerful.


    And totally,pletely, white.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 325

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 325


    Chapter 105: Why is Her Fur White?


    Ethan


    Lv 1


    I had known


    Lynus since the end of war. He had been much younger when we met for the first time, of course, short


    ly after he was elected by the people of the


    Isles to repre sent them on the newly formed council of the High Elders. He


    was fifteen years older than me but was the youngest among the ¡°Elders.¡± He¡¯d been a strong man in h


    is early forties when


    he was elected, but that was almost twenty¨Cseven years ago


    now.


    Lynus was stepping down from his council seat, which was meant to be a life¨C


    long position, to be Troy¡¯s advisor. The council was not only losing Lynus, who had been a longtime voi


    ce of reason among the other elders, but also the High Priestess, who my wife had sniffed out as a trait


    or to not only Valoria, but the packnds in general.


    What a mess.


    ¡°An election for the council seat will be held


    in a year at the most, after the regional elections end. Likely, three candi dates will be running for the co


    uncil seat; one from Papeno, one from Avondale, and one from Suntra.¡± Lynus was sitting straight as a


    rod on the couch across from me in the modest sized office that


    was used by the Alpha of Drogomor for offi


    cial business.


    Ernest had recently packed away his things, but Rowan had yet to move into the space. The room was


    bare, save for the couches and books Ernest was leaving behind on the ceil ing height bookshelves. A f


    ire was crackling in the wide hearth next to us, the sound of the logs snapping and sizzling breaking up


    the moments of tension¨Cfilled silence that passed between the small group of men congregated in the


    space.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    Me, Lynus, Alpha Eugene of Red Lakes, and Captain Keaton, the new Beta of Poldesse.


    Keaton was ring at me like usual, his issue with authori ty etched into his face. He only trusted Troy,


    his mate M, and his own reflection in the mirror, but I currently needed him. I had just spent the bette


    r part of an hour exining the Tasia situation to Eugene and Lynus. Keaton was one of the few people


    currently in the castle who had been there to wit ness not only the journey to find one half of the moon


    stone, but also the fall of Dianny.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be acting as both Troy¡¯s advisor and the High Elder of the Isles in the meantime,¡± I breathed, sett


    ling back against the couch. ¡°I¡¯ll need you to help exin the situation in full to the council when the tim


    ees, especially in terms of the Priestess situation.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I have no problem with that,¡± Lynus an swered, nodding as he broke my gaze and turned


    his attention


    of Lv.1


    to the fire for a moment, the silence that settled between us broken by the soft sound of the piano being


    yed in the li brary down the hall.


    ¡°Who is the High Priestess of the Church, now that that high and mighty Gracie broad is on the run?¡± E


    ugene asked. Despite everything I had just told him, Eugene seemed totally andpletely rxed. H


    e was sipping a ss of wine, his legs crossed, with a rosy glow to his cheeks.


    ¡°A woman named Tempest. She¡¯s younger, I was told. But she has taken issue with the corruption withi


    n the Church for many years. I believe she will push for change in a way that¡¯s beneficial for the pack


    nds,¡± Lynus replied.


    ¡°And what¡¯s her runner¨Cup¡¯s


    name? Chastity?¡± Eugene snorted with mirth, the reply eliciting a soft, secret smile from Keaton.


    ¡°Those aren¡¯t their given names. But yes,


    I believe Chastity is the runner up.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at myself. I enjoyed Eugene¡¯s


    company. He was a strange man, but he was honest and forthright. I¡¯d never


    known him to not speak his mind, re gardless of thepany or situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s Keaton¡¯s role as Beta to help oversee the election in the Isles, unbiased, of course,¡± Lynus


    motioned toward


    Keaton.


    ¡°If we make it that far, you mean,¡± Keaton interjected,


    which caused a momentary pause in the conversation.


    Who knew what the next week was going to look like?


    ¡°Captain Keaton is right,¡± Eugene said, leaning forward. ¡°We should consider moving the Alphas and h


    eirs to remote locations, until we know what this Tasiady and her cronies are going to do.¡±


    Lynus turned to me, nodding in agreement. I bristled.


    Lv.1


    ¡°How, exactly? We have three Alphas currently in resi dence at the castle, including myself. My wife is


    a White Queen, my daughter her heir-¡±


    0


    ¡°And my daughters,¡± Eugene cut in, sipping from his wine. He had already sent his son Aaron back to t


    he west to spend some time in Breles before they were both set to return to Red Lakes.


    ¡°Not a good idea, in my humble opinion,¡± Keaton interject ed, looking around the circle. ¡°That¡¯s


    exactly what Tasia wants, you know, for us to split up.¡±


    ¡°And how do you know that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Fewer people around to protect what she really wants. Your wife and daughter, and her


    son¡¯s mate. Right? And what are you going to do, put us all in safe houses around Mirage guarded by


    warriors day in and day out? People expect the castle to remain guarded, but the cottages and apartme


    nt buildings¡­ we¡¯d stick out anyway, more than we do now.¡±


    Keaton was right. I looked at Lynus, who surrendered, shrugging his shoulders.


    The office door opened, and Maeve stepped in, excite ment etched into every curve and line of her fac


    e.


    ¡°We¡¯re going now,¡± she panted, her eyes creasing with an ticipation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave the grounds,¡± I said sternly.


    ¡°Mom and Gemma have the boys. We¡¯ll be back before dinner!¡± Maeve was gone as quickly as she ha


    de, and once again the office was nketed in ufortable silence. Lynus and Eugene were


    staring at me expectantly, waiting for an exnation.


    ¡°Maeve is going to shift for the first time. Troy and Rowan will be with her.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s wise, under the circumstances?¡± Eu ¨C gene set his empty wine ss


    on the coffee table, looking up at me through his paleshes.


    ¡°She needs to know how to use her wolf. Anyway, like mentioned by Keaton, the grounds are heavily g


    uarded.¡± I flexed my jaw to tease the tension caused by my words. I was ufortable with it, of cours


    e. But I believed them to be safe, and this was something Maeve was ready to do. She was of age. Sh


    e was strong. And she had lived her life believing


    Lv. 1


    she would nevere into her powers. I needed to step back and let her do this on her own.


    It was obvious whatever conversation we had been having had died. All talk of business was finished, a


    nd Keaton stood and took his leave, to where I didn¡¯t know, but dinner had been


    nned forter in the evening, and


    Keaton was expect ed to be there. Lynus and Eugene rose to leave, the two of them walking in opposit


    e directions as they went back to their rooms to rest before dinner.


    I closed the


    door to the office as I stepped out into the hallway, turning my head toward the sound ofughter and m


    usicing from the library. I smiled softly to myself, taking a deep breath as I


    ran my fingers through my hair.


    Everyone was home, everyone was safe. And the only thing I wanted to do now was spend a few mom


    ents with my grandsons.


    Maeve


    I was not prepared.


    I felt nothing but power as I stepped through the tall grass, lowering my snout to the ground and inhalin


    g deeply. Every smell, every sound, and every touch was


    amplified. I wanted to run, to howl, to feel my fur brushing against the


    grasses in a way I could hardly put into words.


    These feelings, so overwhelming, momentarily blinded me to the shocked stares of Rowan, Hanna, an


    d Troy. I looked up at them, stretching my neck, closing my eyes to the breeze tickling my ears.


    ¡®Maeve?¡® Troy¡¯s voice sounded like music in my mind. I looked at him, sizing him up, feeling nothing but


    severe, des perate longing. My mate, my entire body seemed to say. It¡¯s


    him, he¡¯s mine.


    ¡®Goddess, Maeve. What the actual f*ck?¡¯ Rowan¡¯s voice ru ined the moment, and I found myself turning


    my head sharply in his direction, my lips sliding over my teeth as I let out a low, guttural growl in respo


    nse.


    Then I turned, and darted into the field, running as fast as my four paws could take me.


    It wasn¡¯t until the harshmands and desperate calls from the mind¨Clink I shared with the


    group faded into silence did I stop. I had crested a hill, overlooking the entirety


    of the castle grounds below. I could see Troy and Rowan moving through the


    tall grass below me, making their way up the slope. Hanna wasgging behind, moving cautiously.


    ¡®Maeve, just wait a minute,¡® Troy said, his voice edged with


    concern.


    ¡®I can¡¯t. I need¨CI need to run. I can¡¯t describe this feeling, Troy. Everything is¨C


    everything is so different. So, so perfect.¡±


    ¡®You need to stop. Just¨C


    just hang on-¡® he reached the top of the hill, panting. He was a very, veryrge wolf. I had always imagi


    ned him this way, dark brown fur and a body that moved like a big cat instead of a limber, lean canine.


    He was pure predator.


    And me? Well, I didn¡¯t rightfully know. I hadn¡¯t even turned my neck to look at my own coloring.


    ¡®Maeve, wait


    down at my paws.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Troy caught my movement as I looked


    I was


    white, borderline silver in the pale evening moon light. I was the color of the mist that swirled through the


    on end. I looked up at Troy and silently pleaded for an exnation.


    Only White Queens who had summoned the power of the Moon Goddess had white fur, to match their


    white hair.


    I was not a White Queen yet. I didn¡¯t have the white hair of someone who had summoned the Goddess¡¯


    Unless¡­ what Una had said about what I had done in the


    stone circle was true¡­


    ¡®Oh Goddess, Troy. What have I done?¡®


    ¡®Don¡¯t panic,¡® he said as he stepped toward me, cing his forehead against mine for a moment. ¡®You¡¯re


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be this color-¡®


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why you are. I think we should go back to the castle and talk to your mom-¡®


    ¡®No!¡®


    ¡®Troy¡¯s right, Maeve! We have to go back!¡® Rowan was at the top of the hill, slightlybored


    from the climb.


    ¡®No, I don¡¯t want to worry her. All I¡¯ve done is worry every one, constantly!¡®


    ¡®Maeve?¡® Hanna¡¯s voice rang out through my mind, and I turned toward her as she stepped


    cautiously over the crest of the hill, moving like a dark shadow into the small circle of wolves we had cre


    with interest and


    skepticism,


    ¡®Come on, we¡¯re going back-¡® Troy tried to cut in, but Han


    na cut him off.


    ¡®What can you do?¡® Hanna said, and I was utterly confused by the question.


    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ I said desperately, my heart begin ning to race.


    ¡®Show us, show us what you can do,¡® she replied, ncing at Rowan and Troy with her teeth bared in


    warning, ¡®I want to see you run.¡®


    I stared at her, uncertainty bubbling through me. Was I somehow different than


    them? Did this white fur give me some advantage, some power?


    ¡®What? Do you think she has some kind of special power?¡® Rowan pawed the ground, huffing in


    Hanna¡¯s direction.


    ¡®I only know of one white wolf, and that¡¯s


    your mother. Maeve came into her wolf, and regardless of the shock of her coloring, it¡¯s unhealthy for he


    to shift and run her wolf. She¡¯ll be better for it. You know it¡¯s


    true, Rowan.¡® Hanna¡¯s voice in my head seemed slightly annoyed with Rowan


    and Troy¡¯s anxiousness. Her confidence eased me, and I found myself moving to her side.


    Rowan nced at Troy.


    How odd this was. Troy and Rowan were standing in the shadow of the moon. Hanna was breathing


    slowly next to me, her coat quivering as she took long, easy breaths. We were so different in this form, a


    ¡®Fine,¡® Rowan huffed, his teeth gleaming in the moon, ¡®but only a few loops around


    the castle grounds, okay? Then we need to go see Mom.¡®


    ¡®We can¡¯t be away that long


    anyway,¡® Troy said, stepping forward. ¡®The boys will be wanting you, Maeve.¡®


    ¡®Okay. Just a few minutes then,¡® I concurred, then I fol lowed Troy and Rowan down


    the other side of the hill, which opened up to another wide, rolling field of tall yellow grass. The


    forest was visible in the distance, the trees nothing but shadows from our vantage point.


    I felt a deep, unnatural longing to run toward the trees, to let the darkness embrace me. Why I felt


    this way, I didn¡¯t know, but as a rush of wind came


    up behind us, I felt as though it were pushing me forward, begging me to follow my desires.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 326

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 326


    Chapter 106: Something Is Wrong


    Maeve


    We ran in circles around the castle, yipping and howling with delight as we pounced in front of


    unsuspecting warriors. who were leaning against a thicket of trees while they guarded the outskirts of


    the castle grounds.


    One of the warriors shifted, thinking we were a threat be cause he didn¡¯t yet recognize Rowan¡¯s wolf,


    which caused Rowan great embarrassment and distress, and he had to shift back to his regr form


    and exin the situation, naked as the day he was born, in front of a group of warriors in which he was


    now the Alpha just to prove he was in fact who he said he was, rather than just using the mind-link.


    An hour passed. I didn¡¯t feel the pained rush of my milk letting down, or the looseness and ache of my


    hips. I felt, for the first time since I started to lean into the general mise of my pregnancy, powerful


    and strong. Like my old self.


    0.00%


    ¡®We should head back; it¡¯s starting to rain. You both left your robes in the grass near the terrace.¡¯ Troy


    turned to look back at the castle, which was just visible in the distance. We were standing on the edge


    of the forest, resting our paws for a moment. I heard a sound, then saw the grass parting as some thing


    moved toward us at a high rate of speed.


    Chapter 106 Something to Wrong


    ¡®It¡¯s just the dog,¡¯ Rowan huffed, falling in step with Troy as they began to trot back across the field.


    Duck must have beening to join us in whatever game he thought we had been ying, but to my


    surprise he ran between us, darting into the dark forest.


    ¡®Duck!¡¯ I cried over the mind-link, but he was gone in an instant.


    ¡®What the hell was he chasing? I didn¡¯t see anything run past-¡® Rowan said, his voice distorted by a


    breeze that rustled in the trees, twigs snapping over our heads.


    ¡®I don¡¯t smell anything. No rabbits, or squirrels.¡¯ Troy added, lifting his snout and sniffing deeply.


    I was truly concerned. Duck had taken to the castle imme diately, spending his time much like he had in


    Winter Forest by sprawling out on the carpet with his belly toward the hearth, or wrapped around


    someone¡¯s ankles while they lounged in the library. He rarely went out on his own to ex plore the castle


    grounds.


    ¡®We have to go get him,¡¯ I said, turning to the forest.


    ¡®No, Maeve, it¡¯s dark!¡¯ Rowan stepped forward, his eyes sharp and dark in the fading light. Clouds had


    moved in over our heads, casting the grounds in nothing but darkness.


    8.72%


    ¡®What are you, scared?¡¯ I retorted, shaking rain from my


    coat. ¡®It¡¯ll only take a minute.¡¯


    Hanna was silent, her head turned to where Duck had dis


    appeared between the trees. The path he had taken was not well beaten and was severely overgrown


    with brambles and wispy, dried vines.


    ¡®Two minutes, then we go back,¡¯ Troy said in amand ing tone, walking between Hanna and I into


    the forest. Rowan


    followed.


    I stole at nce at Hanna, who was still fixated on the silent depths of the forest. An eerie feeling swept


    over me as she turned her head, the fur on her back rising as another stiff breeze sent a vibration


    through the canopy of trees over our


    heads.


    ¡®Is it her?¡¯ I asked, already knowing the answer deep in my


    bones.


    Hanna lowered her head and walked into the forest after


    Rowan and Troy.


    When we caught up to him, Duck was digging against the base of a huge oak tree, its roots snaking


    several yards around its base as it towered over us. Troy barked sharply at Duck, but he didn¡¯t cease


    his digging. He was frantic, huffing and snarling.


    ¡®Troy, listen-¡®I said, a little breathless. I had been trying to


    catch up to Rowan and Troy as they chased after Duck. I felt off and didn¡¯t like the feeling I was getting


    in the forest. I was regretting insisting on chasing after Duck, especially after Hanna had gone silent


    and still when the breeze hit us.


    We were outside of the castle grounds now.


    Duck started to snarl, then backed away from the tree.


    ¡®Troy!¡¯ I howled, willing him to listen. He turned his head toward me, his eyes glistening the moonlight


    coming through the canopy of dried, yellow leaves above our heads.


    o


    ¡®What the hell is that?¡¯ It was Rowan who spoke, gingerly stepping toward whatever Duck had found


    beneath the tree. He nudged Duck out of the way, and once Duck¡¯s body had moved from the base of


    the tree, a faint glow seemed to lift from the forest floor.


    ¡®It¡¯s a tunnel. There¡¯ s¡­ there¡¯s a light on down there ¨C Rowan¡¯s words were cut short by howling


    coming from deeper in the forest. All of the fur on my back stood up, and I felt an intense fight or flight


    response.


    But then there was a smell, faintly sweet. I sniffed, sensing the smell growing more intense, closer, as


    if¡­


    Troy began to bark frantically, his teethtching onto my rough to pull me away. Smoke had filled the


    area, mingling with the fog swirling around our feet. I turned to see Rowan


    Lv.1


    t on his stomach, back in his human form, fog rolling over his body.


    Suddenly Troy let go of me and fell to his knees, back in his body. ¡°Wolfsbane. Maeve, she¡¯s h-¡±


    He fell t on his face before I could catch him.


    But I was still a wolf. I turned to Hanna, who was still a wolf as well.


    ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ I said over the mind-link.


    ¡®Duck, run home! Go!¡¯ Hanna howled, and to my surprise, Duck understood her. He took off through the


    forest in the di rection of the castle without looking back.


    Within seconds we were surrounded by unfamiliar, enemy wolves. Some had eyes that glowed a


    vibrant red as they stepped out of the darkness. Hanna and I stood shoulder to shoulder, guarding


    Rowan and Troy, who were totally uncon scious.


    I remembered Troy¡¯s story about how the people of Dian ny had used torchesced with wolfsbane to


    create a noxious smoke that pulled them from the wolf forms, knocking them out cold.


    I also remembered how the ancient healer in Dianny who had used it to bring me back to my senses


    after what hap


    pened in the stone circle.


    It had a different effect on me, and on Hanna. I didn¡¯t dare nce at her, but I could feel the tension


    and fear between us.


    A man stepped out of the woods into the clearing. He was dressed in all ck, his hands tucked


    casually into the pockets of a trench coat. His hair was incredibly blond, nearly t


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    inum, but he had the telltale ck eyes that marked him as


    Lycennian.


    He looked remarkably like Opaline, and Alpha Julian the younger. They had likely been siblings.


    He threw a handful of linens in front of us without saying a


    word, but his meaning was clear.


    I stole a nce at Hanna, knowing this was it.


    I reluctantly shifted back to my human body, finding the act slightly painful but not nearly as bad as the


    first time. Naked in front of at least a dozen wolves, I reached down to pull a length of linen up to cover


    my body. Hanna did the


    same.


    They were dresses, ankle length a pale cream in color. Ar chaic. Sacrificial. I swallowed against the


    fear gripping me as I adjusted the linen over my body, smoothing it over my hips.


    ¡°You¡¯re Carl,¡± I said shortly, looking up at the man. He nod


    ded, once, his eyes boring into mine, searching for something. ¡°Your sister is Opaline I¡¯m guessing?¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Lv.1)


    ¡°She failed. She is my father¡¯s prisoner now. You¡¯ll never find her.¡± And that was true. Opaline had told


    us everything in her attempt to gain my father¡¯s mercy. We knew all there was to know about Lycenna


    because of her.


    Opaline was in shackles now, crossing the formidable, bar ren icend that was known as the Northern


    Pass with the refugees from Lycenna, heading into eithernd¡¯s unknown, or certain death.


    Carl considered my words but didn¡¯t seem the least bit af fected by them. He shrugged, then reached


    up to run his fin gers through his filthy hair.


    ¡°You stink,¡± I bit out. He nced at me, then chuckled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a white wolf. Tasia will be pleased.¡±


    ¡°Tasia can kiss my ass,¡± I bellowed, hoping she was close enough to hear.


    ¡°Ah, I see her descriptions of you have been correct. She said you were bullheaded with a foul mouth.¡±


    Chapter


    ¡°I¡¯ve been called worse,¡± I said coolly.


    ¡°Well. I¡¯m not disappointed. Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Shall we do what, exactly?¡± My heartbeat was thundering in my ears as I fought to keep myself under


    control. I was try ing as hard as I could not to think about the boys or Troy. I was on the edge of tears,


    but I couldn¡¯t let them see it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see her again?¡±


    ¡°Not particrly.¡±


    Carlughed, then snapped his fingers. Fourrge, burly men stalked out of the woods and stood


    behind me.


    ¡°Come. Tasia is waiting for you.¡±


    Lv 1


    What were our options? Fight, totally outnumbered so close to the castle where my family was readying


    for dinner? Where my children were presumably safe, and sound?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hanna,¡± I whispered, willing my voice not to shake as Carl¡¯s cronies stepped around us to


    pick up Troy and Rowan. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡±


    ***


    Rosalie


    I was ying the piano in the library with George bnced on myp. He was bent forward, chewing


    on the keyboard and smiling whenever I touched the keys nearest to his mouth. Gemma danced


    around the room with Charlie and Will in her arms, who were cooing with delight.


    Ethan sat in a chair, resting, near the hearth, his head slumped to the side as he snored softly with


    Oliver sleeping against his chest.


    I nced out the windows, seeing nothing through the dense fog. It was starting to rain.


    o


    ¡°They¡¯re fine, Rosalie!¡± Gemma said as she spun in a slow circle. Charlie was beaming, his chubby


    little body clenched as a thrilledugh escaped his gummy mouth. Will, on the other hand, had been


    looking for Maeve for quite some time, and


    wasn¡¯t nearly as enthused as his brother.


    I was starting to think Maeve, Troy, Hanna and Rowan had been gone long enough. I abruptly stopped


    ying the piano, which sent a wave of somber energy over the room. Gemma stopped dancing


    abruptly, her brow furrowed.


    ¡°Do you think something is wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think everything is right,¡± I breathed, bncing George on my hip as I rose from the bench and


    crossed the room to look out the window. Droplets of rain were falling against the ss now.


    Ethan stirred, groaning as he rolled his neck. ¡°How long have I been out?¡± he asked, ncing down at


    Oliver, who smiled in his sleep at Ethan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Two hours,¡± I said nervously, moving to the next window to get a better view of the field. I couldn¡¯t see


    anything but rain and fog. I tried to mind-link with them, any one of them, but was unsessful.


    ¡°Two hours? Good Goddess-¡± Ethan grunted as he rose from his chair, careful not to rouse Oliver.


    Gemma looked from Ethan to me, her cheerful countenance waining as she studied the look on my


    face. Ethan noticed the tension in the room as he blinked away sleep from his eyes. He looked around,


    his face undergoing an incredible transformation.


    ¡°They¡¯re not back yet, are they?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head, turning to face them.


    ¡°Alright, take Oliver¨C¡±


    ¡°You mean to go out there and look for them?¡± I said, my chest tightening as he nodded.


    Gemma looked frantically from me to Ethan, clutching the boys to her chest.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind mmed into the castle, rattling the windows so violently it made us all jump.


    Oliver woke with


    a start, his lower lip quivering as he threatened to scream in


    rm.


    All of the downy hairs on my arms stood on end as the air outside abruptly quieted. The light¡¯s


    flickered, and then turned off, the entire castle powering down.


    I turned to Gemma slowly, then nodded, seeing her under standing of my inner thoughts shing


    behind her eyes.


    Something was wrong, and that something was Tasia.


    ¡°Get the nanny,¡± I said softly to Gemma, patting George vigorously on the back to keep him calm.


    Gemma adjusted her hold on Will and Charlie. She nodded, but tears were welling in


    her eyes.


    ¡°Where can we hide the babies?¡± she whispered, the fear in her voice tearing me to shreds.


    ¡°Just fetch Ingra, and we will figure that out,¡± Ethan said calmly, still cradling Oliver. Ethan was the


    picture of calm re serve, but I could feel his anxiety. He nced at me, and I nod ded, letting him pass


    Oliver to me so I was juggling both of the boys in my arms as he swiftly left the room, leaving me alone.


    Not half an hourter, I joined them outside. Keaton was pacing back and forth across the terrace,


    talking to Robbie. A dozen warriors were waiting for direction in the field below, shuffling their feet


    ufortably as rain pounded against the


    tops of their heads.


    George and the triplets had been safely removed to an undisclosed safehouse in Mirage with Gemma


    and Ingra, the nanny. Ernest and M went with them, but no warriors. Ethan reiterated Keaton¡¯s


    opinion to me about Tasia picking us off one by one, and I agreed that surrounding our family with


    warriors made us stand out too much.


    All I could do was pray that they had made it safely, and that when this was all over, I would see them


    again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the solstice, though.¡± I whispered as Ethan pulled a thick wool hat over my ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s close enough, Rosalie, Another three days. If she has them, she could be meaning to keep them


    until then. If Maeve and Rowan are just out there in the forest, goofing off and all is well¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to believe that, but I don¡¯t,¡± I said, giving in to my worries. I blinked away tears as Ethan turned


    from me to ready himself by pulling a coat on.


    ¡°The stones, are they hidden? Don¡¯t say where. Goddess forbid this bitch can read our fu*king minds.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re hidden.¡± It was all I could say.


    We walked out onto the terrace together, but Ethan quick


    ly broke away from me and passed Keaton and Robbie. He stood in front of the warriors and began


    barkingmands.


    I looked behind me, my gaze traveling up to the upper sto ries of the castle where I could just see the


    outline of three fig ures looking down from a window on the fourth floor. Vicky, Georgia, and Alison


    were staying behind, left in the care of


    Talon.


    Keaton was silent. Robbie was anxious. We were all wait


    ing for Ethan to tell us what the n was.


    But then I spotted him.


    O


    Duck was running through the field, the grasses parting as he leapt through the air, his feet barely


    touching the ground as he sprinted towards the castle. I called out to Ethan to look, and soon everyone


    was watching as the dog neared, barking frantically.


    He spun in a circle several times.


    ¡°He wants us to follow him-¡± I began to say, but Ethan al ready knew.


    He yelled at the warriors to follow Duck, and suddenly we were off, running as fast as our feet could


    carry us into the un


    known.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 327

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 327


    Chapter 107 : The White-Haired Girl


    Maeve


    The tunnel system snaked beneath the forest floor on the outskirts of the castle grounds. Most of it was


    caved in, which is likely how it had stayed hidden for so long. The forest was vast, and even with


    warriors lining the perimeter of the castle grounds, I felt utterly hidden from the outside world.


    We¡®d followed Carl through the forest for at least a mile. A rocky hill sprouted from the forest floor,


    strange, gnarled trees growing out of the pockets of earth between the mas sive, cracked boulders.


    The earth dropped down as we neared the hill, and thendscape looked as though some kind of ex


    plosion had happened there, long ago now. Grass and moss nketed the area¡¯s scars.


    ¡°The men will wake soon,¡± said a red-eyed man behind us.


    | sucked in my breath. Rogues. Rogues with their piercing, red eyes. My mom had told me stories of


    them.


    One of them having been my own father, at one point in time.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    What were the Rogues doing mingling with the likes of Tasia?


    ¡°Find somewhere to set them down. Hayden will deal with them. Bind their hands and legs, though.¡±


    Carl motioned for Hanna and me to stop then walked forward. There was a dark ened gap between two


    boulders, and as he approached, an


    other man came out of the darkness, holding antern. Carl furned to look at us, at me.


    ¡°After you,¡± he said, bowing his head as he motioned us forward into the remains of the tunnel below.


    It was cold and damp. I could smell nothing but sulfur and wondered how long these people had been


    hiding in the tun nel¡¯s depths.


    Worst of all, I found it impossible to mind-link, even with my close proximity to the castle¡¯s inhabitants,


    which was likely only a few miles away.


    I found the reason for this almost immediately as Hanna and I followed Carl into the depths of the long-


    forgotten tun nels. Lanterns had been hung along the walls by long, rusted nails.


    And dangling from thenterns were raw, red stones, the same stone that lined the valley where


    Dianny had been nes tled.


    | swallowed hard, remembering how Una ¡®had told me about the significance of the stone, how it


    prevented the powers of the wolf from taking over. We hadn¡¯t been able to mind-link there.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I mumbled, ncing at Hanna.


    She was looking straight ahead, unblinking. Had Tasia brought them here? She must have. It was the


    only exna tion.


    ¡°Come, through here -¡± Carl ushered us through an old wooden door that was hanging off its hinges.


    Inside, dim


    REALntern light lit a wide, circr room of sorts with a shallow ceiling. I felt a ripple of unease as


    Carl failed to follow us in side, instead cing the broken door over the opening, his footsteps receding


    as he walked away.


    ¡°Hanna,¡± I said softly, ¡°are you okay?¡±


    Before she could answer me, we heard a familiar voice ap proaching. ¡°I¡¯m sure your knowledge of my


    involvement in Damian¡¯s plot surprised you, Princess. I¡¯m thankful I have the opportunity to exin.¡± A


    familiar voice echoed from a shad owed section of the room. Hanna was looking at me, her eyes


    shining with tears.


    Tasia walked toward us slowly, taking a moment to look us each up and down. I was shocked by her


    appearance. She was thin, her once beautiful face lined with fatigue and filth.


    Her thick, curly ck hair had been cut short and so close to her scalp that the curls were no longer


    visible.


    And most shocking, the warm pride that once shown be hind her gray eyes was gone, reced by


    mingled grief, de spair, and fury.


    ¡°Were you always on his side?¡± I asked, the words thick and heavy.


    She looked down at her feet, shaking her head.


    ¡°No. Not until¡­.¡± She looked me in the eye, and I saw nothing but hatred. ¡°I¡¯ve known Carl longer than


    Damian. Carl was who introduced me to him¡­ shortly after you left Dianny for the pass. Days, it was.


    Carl and I share the same gift I share with Hanna. He is weak, of course. These gifts¡­ woman are just


    more able to harness them, more in tune with our spiritu


    ality but¡­ as children, we found each other in the dream realm. He is older, and came into his powers


    first. He wanted me¡­ wanted a child with me. I didn¡¯t understand why until re cently.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he did,¡± Hanna said shortly, ¡°that¡¯s all the Lycennians care about. Breeding, passing on


    their powers,¡±


    ¡°Then you know of them well, Hanna. I didn¡¯t expect as much from a hybrid like yourself. You have no


    reason to have the powers that you do, you must realize that. Your fatheres from nothing, not even


    royal blood. His wolf is aver age, at best. Your siblings are average. Your sister doesn¡¯t possess a


    single drop of Lycaon¡¯s gifts. Why you, then? I have wondered that for a long time.¡± She tapered off,


    looking around the room for a moment before settling her gaze back on us.


    ¡°Then Carl was working with Dam-¡± I began, but Tasia cut me off.


    ¡°Romero had the map to the tomb the Lycennian¡¯s have been searching for, for centuries. A defector


    stole it from them before traveling to Winter Forest, where he stole Mor righan¡¯s half of the moonstone,


    the half belonging to the White Queen. But in his haste to free the stone from the stat ue of the


    Goddess, the map fell from his pocket, or so the leg end goes. The White Queen at the time found it


    and had no choice but to take it to the King of Valoria in hopes he could help her locate the stone


    before the two halves were bined.¡±


    Onya. It had to be.


    ¡°Casimir-¡± I breathed, and Tasia nodded.


    ¡°The only explorer at the time who had ventured south of the Isles and returned to the packnds in


    one piece. An an cestor of Romero, and of Troy. The map was believed lost for some time. Casimir


    didn¡¯t return to Valoria; he hid in the Isles, married, had children. So on, and so forth-¡±


    Troy had told me about the night Romero died, only an hour before all hell broke loose and Damian


    invaded in search of the map.


    ¡°Your parents¡¯ war and the dawn of a new era allowed Lycenna to send scouts into the packnds to


    settle, to spy. The map to the tomb was their goal. They knew it was the dawn of the prophecy when


    Rosalie harnessed the power of the Moonlight Lily. That¡¯s when it all began, you see. Out of the


    shadows they came, pretending to be a new, eastern pack to gain ess to the conventional world in


    which you live. They spied on Winter Forest, witnessing your brother, Hanna, fall from the tree. They


    saw you there, watching. They saw you do it.¡±


    | nced at Hanna, noticing her eyes sh and cheeks flush.


    ¡°Hanna, what does she mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to tell her, Hanna, or should I?¡± Tasia paced, tucking her hands behind her back.


    Hanna looked down at her feet.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ I didn¡¯t have control, then. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him. I still don¡¯t know how I did it,¡±


    ¡°Oh, if I could harness water like you.¡± Tasiaughed, shaking her head. ¡°You have no idea what you


    can do, Hanna.


    That¡¯s why-¡±


    ¡°Hanna, you caused Aaron to fall from the tree?¡± | whis pered, unable to stop myself.


    She met my eyes, tears sliding down onto her darkshes, ¡°He was being mean to you. Teasing you. I


    was mad at him for it. I remember feeling¡­ feeling,¡±


    ¡°Do you mind?¡± Tasia bellowed. I turned back to Tasia, reaching out to take Hanna¡¯s hand in my own,


    squeezing gen tly.


    Tasia shook her head,ughing.


    ¡°Oh, gosh. Would you look at that? At least you¡¯ll have each other in death-¡±


    ¡°Is that what you mean to do? Kill us? Don¡¯t you need my blood to use the stones? Wasn¡¯t that the


    entire point?¡± My words were heated and biting.


    ¡°Of course. I have to or else the prophecy of the stones cannote to fruition. I realized that when


    you stood in the stones, Maeve. You, and my mother, saw your mother hurt, needing your help. The


    stones were the only way. I saw the end of the White Queens and the packnds returning to the


    rightful hands¡­ the followers of Lycaon. He was the true Al pha, the God after his mother.¡±


    ¡°What did Damian have to do with any of this? Why in vade Valoria?¡± I asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Carl needed a way to get to the White Queen. Like I said before, they had spies in Winter Forest.


    Queen Rosalie was too strong to outright attack. But her daughter was not yet in


    11 AW her powers¡­ an easy target. Around the time you came to Valoria, Maeve, my life at home was


    beginning to crumble. Carl was constantly reaching out to me in my dreams. He thought we had the


    map. I didn¡¯t know about Seraphine until you came to Dianny. I didn¡¯t know we¡¯d had the stone. All i


    knew was we had a sacredpass, apass that could lead us home to thend of our origins, the


    ancient city Ly caon founded in the far reaches of the southern pass.


    ¡°When she gave that to you¡­ I snapped. I found Carl in the dream realm and told him what had


    happened, but he was already two steps ahead of me. He had promised Damian riches beyond belief if


    Damian found the map to Lycaon¡¯s tomb. How they met, I do not know for sure, only that Damian¡¯ s


    hatred for your father spurred his desire to join Carl¡¯s cause. Carl tempted him with the moonstones,


    lying about their power, lying about your importance, Maeve. We just needed you dead. All of the White


    Queens, and their descendants¡­ SO we could start fresh.¡±


    ¡°You killed your own family. Your parents¡­ your siblings. All to stop ¨C to stop a prophecy? To usher in a


    new era? Of what? War? Unrest, crime, and poverty? You killed children, Tasia. You brought an entire


    valley down over the heads of your young brothers and sisters-¡± I cried, fighting against the fear


    washing over me.


    ¡°I begged Hanna to join me, didn¡¯t I? I tried to reason with her the day I brought down the temple of the


    White Queens and killed Queen Rosalie. You could¡¯ve been on the winning side, Hanna. Now you¡¯ll


    die, you both will, and so will your chil dren, Maeve. I know where they are. I know where they were


    hidden. It¡¯s over. And Hanna,¡± she turned her gaze on Hanna, a sinister smile touching her lips, ¡°You¡¯ve


    dreamt of her, haven¡¯t you? The white-haired girl in the strange temple? You


    do know who she is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Hanna paled, her eyes going wide.


    ¡°Your daughter. Your child with Rowan. The two linesing together thatst. Her birth is the end of


    the prophe cy. A ruler to guide our kind into a new era of peace and pros perity. But at a major cost to


    you-¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± Hanna begged, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°You feel it, don¡¯t you? Those visions of the future, that teary eyed girl. You¡¯re not there with her, are


    you? Do you want to know why, Hanna?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t-please!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t live to see her grow. You won¡¯t be there to pro tect her. You die, Hanna. And the girl moves


    on. Rowan moves on. The world goes on without you until you are forgotten en tirely, ashes, dust.


    Nothing. I can offer you more,¡± She moved forward, clutching Hanna by the arm. Hanna tried yanking


    her arm away but Tasia only tightened her grasp. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have much to discuss.¡±


    She pushed Hanna toward the door, and a red ¨C eyed rogue opened it as Tasia dragged Hanna away,


    leaving me alone.


    | stepped toward the door, but the red-eyed man bared his teeth at me, cing the door back over the


    opening.


    My hands weren¡¯t bound. No attempt had been made to keep me tied up, kept in one ce. I banged


    on the door, screaming at the top of my lungs.


    The door opened again and Troy was tossed into the room, right on top of me. I fell to the ground under


    his weight.


    He had been dressed but was barely lucid, groaning as I rolled him off of me. I looked up to see the


    dark haired man Troy had acted so strangely toward the night of the ball loom ing over me, his eyes


    creased as he smiled down at me.


    ¡°This is going to be fun,¡± the man said shortly as he reached down and pulled me upright by the cor


    of my dress, tearing the fabric.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 328

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 328


    Chapter 108: Last Words of the White Queen


    Maeve


    Hayden paced around the room for a long while, lingering in meditative silence as I watched him.


    asionally, he turned to nce at me but made no further moves to touch me, or Troy.


    | was kneeling next to Troy, trying desperately to wake him up. He was struggling to keep his eyes


    open for more than a few seconds at a time, the effects of the wolfsbane still gripping his body.


    I looked around for anything sharp, anything I could cut myself with to give Troy some of my blood, and


    finally resort ed to bringing my hand to my mouth, preparing to bite into the flesh beneath my thumb.


    ¡°Uh, no. Don¡¯t do that.¡± Hayden was at my side in an in stant, knotting his fingers in my hair and pulling


    sharply. I screeched, which seemed to rouse Troy from his stupor enough to bare his teeth and


    grimace, his fingers twitching.


    ¡°Ah, see? All you had to do was scream to wake him up. Let¡¯s try again.¡± He pulled my hair so hard,


    some of it came clean out of my scalp. I grimaced, shaking as I held in the scream threatening to erupt


    from my mouth.


    ¡°Scream!¡± he demanded, twisting my hair violently until 1 could help but whimper. Troy moaned, rolling


    onto his side. ¡°It¡¯s useless. This is no fun.¡± He tossed me onto the ground, shaking his head as he


    walked away and began to pace again.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± | winced as I rubbed my head. My hair was already falling out in droves after


    having the boys, but now I was sure I had a bald spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing more than a babysitter right now, I¡¯m afraid. Until it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡°My turn for what?¡±


    ¡°Well, once Tasia finishes up with Hanna, then you¡¯re next. I think she wants to kill you in front of Troy,


    at least that¡¯s what I hope. And then your parents, of course. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll have the White Queen


    watch-¡±


    ¡°My parents?¡± I stammered. ¡°Are they here?¡±


    ¡°Last I heard, the rogues were battling with some Drogo mor warriors in the forest, so they know you¡¯re


    nearby. Gosh, Tasia is just so happy she was able to take care of this now, in stead of waiting for the


    solstice.¡±


    Llicked my lips, ncing at Troy before meeting Hayden¡¯s eyes again.


    ¡°What was she nning to do on the solstice?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is when the stones are at their most powerful. She was going to bleed the two of you dry,


    you and your mother, that is, and activate the stones to heighten her power enough to bring the entirety


    of the pds to the ground.¡±


    I wondered if Hayden was supposed to be telling me any of this. He didn¡¯t seem like the sharpest tool


    in the shed, that was for sure.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t mean tobine them?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, no. She doesn¡¯t want the Moon Goddess toe down and smite her, I guess. I¡¯m not sure how


    that all works-¡± he waved his hand in dismissal.


    ¡°Smite her?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Having already talked to Tasia, I knew her end goal was to kill us


    all, take over the packnds, and end the rule of the White Queens forever, paving the way for those of


    the Lycaon bloodline to rule.


    But she wanted something else from Hanna. That¡¯s why she had her alone.


    ¡°What does Hanna have to do with all of this?¡± I asked, squeezing Troy¡¯s arm. He was starting to stir


    now, trembling as the effects of the wolfsbane left his system.


    ¡°Well, from what I understand, Hanna is either going to give birth to the next White Queen, who has


    some prophecy about her as well, but I don¡¯t know the specifics, or she¡¯s go ing to try to turn Hanna to


    our side. Hanna is very powerful, as you know. More powerful than Tasia from what Carl has said. Carl


    wants Hanna for himself, so it¡¯s likely he will force Tasia to keep her alive-¡±


    ¡°Shut him up, Maeve. I can¡¯t take one more second-¡± Troy groaned, a little green around the gills.


    ¡°Goodmorning sunshine,¡± Hayden said mockingly, crouch ing only a few feet away from us and tilting


    his head as he peered at Troy.


    ¡°Get away from me. From her-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on strict orders to keep an eye on you both.¡± Hayden exhaled, standing. He nced at me, his


    mouth pulling into a wide, delirious smile before he kicked Troy right in the center


    AiVoucher


    of the stomach.


    I jumped up and lunged at him, swinging blindly, missing his jaw by a fraction of an inch.


    ¡°Oh, a feisty one. You surprise me, Troy. I always thought you¡¯d end up alone, or with Keaton¡¯s sister-¡±


    ¡°F*ck him up, Maeve. For the love of the Goddess-¡°|


    I screamed in frustration as I charged at Hayden, this timending a punch right in the center of his


    chest. He staggered backward, stumbling, and caught himself on the wall.


    ¡°Now, now. Let¡¯s talk this through-¡±


    I hit him again and again, but he was muchrger than me. He had roughly an inch on Troy, although


    he was not nearly as strong. Hayden swayed and staggered at each of my blows, and soon I had him


    cowering along the wall, his fists covering his face as I swung wildly.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough-¡±


    Carl hade into the room. He nced down at Troy, narrowing his eyes at him before taking three


    long strides across the floor and grabbing me by the hair, pulling me off of Hayden.


    He tightened his grip on me as he pulled me out of the room by my hair, tossing me into the tunnel.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± | bit out as the red ¨C eyed Rogue covered the entrance of the room behind


    us.


    ¡°Back to Tasia. She¡¯s ready for you now.¡±


    Carl led me through the tunnel, which forked at one point, reading us along a narrow passageway full


    of moss and tan gled tree roots, the space having been taken over by nature for some time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about running, Maeve,¡± he said coolly, ¡°it¡¯s entirely too easy to get lost in here.¡±


    ¡°It must feel like home to you,¡± I quipped, my tone dry and sarcastic.


    ¡°Close,¡± he replied, smirking. ¡°Did you ever hear the fable?¡±


    ¡°About how Morrighan chased Lycaon out of what is now Winter Forest? Yes -¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. That did happen. But did you hear what she did, exactly? How she used her power to try and


    stop her twin?¡±


    I shook my head. He was walking behind me, holding antern up as we walked into the pitch ck of


    the tunnel, which had now turned into an intricate cave system.


    ¡°Well, she used her powers to bring down the north east ern mountains, sparking a massive volcanic


    explosion, so leg end goes. Lycaon had no choice but to leave his family behind and seek refuge


    elsewhere-¡±


    ¡°But he left his mate and had children for another woman. That is where the people of Dianny came


    from, from what ! was told. He sounds like a total douche-¡±


    Carl flicked me sharply on the back of head.


    ¡°Ah, well. Many years had gone by, by the time that hap pened. The family he left behind burrowed into


    mountains,


    living within the cave systems created by the eruption. The same caves we stand in now.¡±


    ¡°Here? How is that possible? The eastern mountains are hundreds of miles away!¡±


    ¡°Morrighan prayed to her mother, who had already left them, for guidance and help. Lycaon¡¯s betrayal


    angered the Goddess herself, you see. Morrighan had ess to that anger, and her powers showed it.


    ¡°Think back on what you know of your mother, and ances tors. Tell me, when has a White Queen ever


    used her powers to their fullest? It¡¯s a once in a lifetime urrence, from what I¡¯m told. Your mother¡¯s


    life was spared when her true mate took on her burden of death, and he was only spared because your


    mother used the Moonlight Lily, which wasn¡¯t hers to take.


    ¡°Lycenna had been tending to that nt for hundreds of years and it was sacred to us. But your


    grandmother used her gift to heal her pack during a sickness, I believe? How boring. Especially when


    she could¡¯ve brought down entire kingdoms had she simply prayed for it-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because White Queens are good.¡±


    ¡°No, it is because they are weak, Maeve. You used your gift to see your future, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s what


    Tasia said. She said you didn¡¯t mean to do it, and for whatever reason you were spared. You won¡¯t


    have the chance to do it again, I¡¯m


    afraid. How sad. Watch your step, now-¡±


    I stumbled as we began to walk along a decline. He held thentern up over my head, illuminating a


    massive cave, the light reflecting off huge stctites that formed like columns


    1 B


    all around us.


    ouchert


    ¡°Tasia will destroy the stones. Once she does that, and kills both you and your mother, the Moon


    Goddess will have no physical tie to our world. We¡¯ll be free of her, and Lycaon¡¯s descendants can


    finally rule what is rightfully theirs.¡±


    ¡°Why trick Damian and Romero into saying the powers had indescribable powers?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a lie, not for the average wolf. Any power out side of being able to shift is infallible to them,


    you know. We needed their help to ess you, Maeve. All I had do was offer Damian riches, and the


    possibility of having a single day added to his life, and he was in.¡±


    I remembered what my Dad had told me before the ball, that no one else could know about the


    moonstones. He, and Carl, were right in that regard. Greed was rampant. And what did everyone want,


    even if it was never mentioned?


    Power.


    We walked on for a moment longer, swallowed by the vastness of the great cave. How often I had


    explored the for est outside of the castle grounds whenever we visited Mirage when I was a child,


    never knowing such a ce existed be neath my feet.


    I could see a light nearby, reflecting off the stctites as we covered more ground. The strange,


    crystalline formations


    gave way to arge open area.


    And I saw my Mom.


    ¡°Mom?¡± | stammered, unable to hide not only my shock


    51


    but my deep concern. ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Maeve, don¡¯t say anything,¡± she warned, turning her gaze back to an area that was hidden from view


    by severalrge columns of crystal.


    A fire burned in the center of the space, but the mes were strange. They were the brightest, most


    vivid blue I had ever seen, and beneath the fire, no embers burned. I saw the eudialyte stones on


    second nce, the mes licking over their shiny surfaces, making them glow.


    A cloaked figure stepped into view as Carl pulled me to a stop, squeezing my shoulder hard.


    The woman let her hood fall back, revealing Grace, the former High Priestess.


    ¡°Fancy meeting you here,¡± I snarled. She only smiled, giv ing me a tight, businesslike nod in greeting.


    ¡°Well, now we can begin,¡± Tasia said from her perch atop one of the crystal formations. She hopped


    down, brushing pale dust from her pants as she stalked toward me, taking me forcibly by the elbow and


    leading me over to where Mom was standing. I could now see the rest of the space, my view no longer


    blocked by obstacles.


    | gasped as I met Hanna¡¯s eyes, her face bruised and bloodied, as she sat next to Rowan, who was


    kneeling, his wrists bound behind his back, looking just as beaten.


    ¡°What the hell -¡± | started, but Mom reached out to me, taking my hand in hers. I could feel her


    trembling, but her face remained sharp, focused, and expressionless.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you again,¡± Tasia sneered, walking over fo Hanna as she directed her words at Mom.


    ¡°Where are the stones?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mom said softly..


    Tasia smiled, chuckling to herself. Then she wound back her arm and pped Hanna so violently the


    sound echoed through the cave for several seconds.


    ¡°Get your hands off of her you filthy bitch!¡± | said, yanking my hand free of Mom¡¯s grasp and starting


    forward.


    ¡°Ha! Oh, Maeve. You can end the torment now if you just tell me where the stones are.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I said, swallowing against the fury and fear tight ening my throat, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t, even if I knew.¡±


    ¡°Carl,¡± Tasia called out, tilting her head in his direction, ¡°Tell me. Have the infant princes been located


    yet?¡±


    My heart dropped into my stomach.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her anything, Maeve!¡± Hanna screamed before Carl could reply.


    ¡°We have rogues watching the safehouse as we speak, Ta sia.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that is good news.¡± She turned to face me, arching her brow. ¡°Ready to tell me where the stones


    are?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill all of us anyway,¡± | spat, ¡°including my children, who carry my blood. Why would it


    matter if I tell you where the stones are, since you have no bargaining chip, Ta sia? What are you going


    to do, let my children live?¡±


    ¡°You know I cannot do that,¡± she said slyly, giving me a fight smile, ¡°but I could possibly spare your


    mate.¡±


    I swallowed and lowered my gaze, shaking my head. ¡°No. Troy would rather die than carry on without


    us, Tasia. I will not tell you where the stones are. I will not let you have them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your father will be more apt to tell me. That is, if he survives whatever battle is taking ce on


    the surface. He was once a Rogue, was he not?¡±


    ¡°He was,¡± Mom answered, her throat bobbing as she swal lowed.


    ¡°And you saved him from a life of emptiness and sorrow when you changed him back to his former


    self? Then, you used the Moonlight Lily to save him? Ah, Rosalie, see? You started all of this. That act,


    that selfless act that saved your mate was the dawn of the prophecy.


    ¡°Now your son will perish, and his daughter, the sacred one, will never be. Do you have any regrets, I


    wonder? Would you have stayed in your little house, with your tyrant of a fa ther and sadist of a step-


    brother had you known what was in store for you? Twenty ¨C six good years you had. Was it enough?¡±


    Mom¡¯s eyes darkened, her cheeks coloring deeply as she looked at Rowan, who was sneering around


    the gag in his mouth.


    ¡°Do it,¡± Tasia said shortly, casually as she motioned to the Priestess. Grace looked scared, fear shing


    through her eyes as she unsheathed a knife from her belt. It gleamed in the light of the blue fire, and


    landed with a ng as she dropped it into the mes.


    ¡°My mother learned a great deal from the keeper of the stone, the very stone that was stolen from the


    White Queens long ago. Seraphine. Oh, I do not remember her. She left us before I was born. I had no


    idea a moonstone had been hid den in Dianny until my mother made it known to you, Maeve, and to


    Troy. She kept it from me on purpose. Now, I know why. Maybe she saw this moment in my future,


    knew I would turn on her.¡±


    ¡°You still have a chance to stop this, Tasia. You too, Grace. I knew you to be a good woman for a long


    time.¡± Mom¡¯s voice echoed through the cavern.


    Grace shifted her eyes to her feet, a single tear falling from her silvershes.


    ¡°Toote for all of that,¡± Tasia sighed. Then, to my utter shock, she reached into the mes and


    grabbed the knife, gritting her teeth as her skin wilted and reddened around its hilt.


    Crazy bitch.


    ¡°Anyst words?¡± she asked the group, looking around.


    I was too stunned to register her movements, watching the skin of her hand blistered where she held


    the knife. I felt sick to my stomach by the sight and the smell of burning flesh. I almost didn¡¯t notice


    Tasia drive the scalding knife into Rowan¡¯s chest.


    Mom screamed, lunging forward, but was held back by Carl, who forced her to her knees. Hanna was


    pushing against Tasia, fighting her for the knife. I wondered for a split second why none of us, other


    than Rowan, had been tied up.


    But then I realized this was exactly what Tasia wanted. A Challenge. A reckoning. A trial.


    Our deaths couldn¡¯t be easy. We needed to be prey, and she the predator. When we were gone, the


    story of our deaths would live on. She wanted nothing more than to look like the hero of Lycaon, not a


    murderess who executed her victims one by one.


    I didn¡¯t realize I was moving in on her until I had her by the shoulders. I spun her around, looking her in


    the eyes for a fraction of a second.


    Then I headbutted her so hard my vision momentarily went ck


    She staggered backward, dropping the knife.


    ¡°Maeve, GO! Go find your Dad! Please!¡± Mom cried.


    Carl let go of her, stunned as Tasia fell to her knees.


    I looked down, grabbing the knife before Carl could lunge for it. I held it out, pointing it at him as I


    backed away towards the entrance of the cavern.


    ¡°Maeve, RUN!¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 329

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 329


    Chapter 109: At the Cost of Her Own Life


    Troy


    Hayden was sitting on a rock, chewing loudly as he snacked on what looked like a piece of jerky. I


    grimaced at the sound, shifting my weight to sit morefortably on the cold dirt floor of the tunnel.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee for the clothes,¡± Hayden quipped, ¡°I fig ured I could offer you onest kindness by not


    having your balls dragging in the dirt while we wait for, uh, whatever hap pens.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly is going to happen?¡± I asked tersely. Hayden shrugged. ¡°Why are you here, exactly?¡±


    | asked, gen uinely confused. Hayden was a dumbass, as thick as theye. I found it highly unlikely


    he had much, if anything, to offer Tasia.


    ¡°Carl took a liking to me, I think. I¡¯m not so bad once you get to know me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a rapist and murderer-¡± | bit out. Hayden chuck led.


    ¡°Yeah, well. Whatever world Tasia and Carl are gonna make once they have the stones¡­ it won¡¯t


    matter. Everyone l¡¯


    ve wronged will be dead. A clean te.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the worst,¡± | mumbled, biting the inside of my cheek as I tried toe up with a n.


    0001 ¡°I had been working with Damian, you know. I knew every


    thing he was nning on doing with that map everyone was Tooking for. Damian sent me to Valoria to


    meet with Carl after you and the princess took off on that pirate ship. I figured Carl and Tasia had more


    to offer me than Damian did. They said I¡¯d be an Alpha, that I could live in the castle. Stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°In exchange for what?¡±


    ¡°Betraying Damian. Killing him when he returned to Valo ria with whatever the God¡¯s name is¡­ Lyon,


    whatever-¡±


    ¡°Lycaon,¡± I corrected.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I said. Anyway, Damian never came back, and then we got word that the princess


    had returned to Winter Forest, so¡­ I just hung out with them. Like I said be fore, I did have sex with


    Tasia-¡±


    ¡°Cool,¡± I replied dryly. ¡°You realize these people are going to kill you, right? You¡¯re not like them. You¡¯ll


    be useless to them when this is all over.¡±


    He ignored me, biting into another piece of jerky he had fished out of his jacket pocket.


    ¡°I bet they¡¯ || spare Maeve, you know? They¡¯ll need her blood, or whatever.¡±


    | swallowed against the fury, willing myself to keep my mouth shut.


    ¡°I bet if I asked, they¡¯d give her to me, you know, as a prize for helping them,¡±


    I bucked against my restraints, the rope binding my hands


    behind my back going taunt and biting into my skin.


    19. Vouchert


    ¡°Oh, calm down, Troy. I¡¯ll be gentle=¡±


    A bang rang out through the tunnel, then the sound of falling rock. I turned my head toward the broken


    door that was leaned against the entrance to the room, then I heard voices raised in rm, then


    snarling.


    Several screams echoed through the tunnel, and I slowly turned my head to Hayden, who had gone


    pale.


    ¡°Our guys, or yours?¡± | asked, running my tongue along my lower lip.


    Hayden¡¯s jaw flexed, concern glossing over his eyes as an other scream ripped through the tunnel, and


    then the space was swallowed by silence.


    A wolf burst through the door, sending splinters of wood flying. He was lean and a soft golden brown in


    the dim light of the handful of oilnterns that hung on nails along the walls. Blood dripped from his


    teeth as he looked at me, recog nition shing behind his eyes as he slowly turned his gaze to Hayden.


    ¡°Get em¡¯,¡± I breathed, then winced as Hayden screamed and scrambled from his perch on the rock.


    Keaton lunged for ward, tackling Hayden to the ground.


    Robbie ran though the entrance of the room, panting as he frantically looked around. He looked


    absolutely wild, robbed of his ¡°gentle but somewhat violent giant¡± look. He hadn¡¯t shifted, but had


    definitely been fighting by the look of his tattered clothing and bloodied knuckles.


    ¡°He¡¯s gonna make this slow,¡± Robbie huffed as he cut through my restraints. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna be around


    for it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll give them some privacy,¡± | swallowed, closing his eyes as Hayden began to beg for mercy. ¡°Is it


    just you and Keaton?¡± | asked, rubbing my wrists where the skin had been rubbed raw from the rope.


    ¡°Aye, no. Ethan is up above, battling with Rogues. Ever seen a Rogue before, Troy? Creepy looking


    creatures. The Drogomor warriors are takin¡¯ care of ¡¯em, though. Rosalie ran in here alone, before we


    could stop her. This is a big tunnel system, left over from the war from what Ethan said. He thought


    they had all been filled in.¡±


    ¡°We have to find Maeve and Hanna. They¡¯re likely with Ta sia. Are¡­ is everyone safe? The kids?¡±


    Robbie nodded, pping me on the shoulder as he led me away from the grisly scene taking ce


    between Keaton and Hayden behind us.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. Safe.¡±


    I took a strained breath.


    We hadn¡¯t gotten far in the tunnel before running into more of Tasia¡¯s warriors. With no time to shift, we


    fought them off one by one. I took the brunt of the beating, my face ck and blue with bruises by the


    time we took down thest man, but finally, we made it into the main part of the tunnel system, which


    was arge circr area lit by morenterns and littered with supplies.


    ¡°Maybe we should shift, it might be faster.¡±


    ¡°I dunno if that¡¯s true. It took Keaton a long time, and it was painful?


    ¡°What? How so?


    A scream rang out through the tunnel. All of the hair on my body stood on end as I recognized the


    scream as Maeve¡¯s, and I turned hurriedly toward the sound.


    ¡°Going somewhere, so soon?¡± Carl said as he stepped for ward into thentern light. He was panting,


    sweat prickling on his brow as though he had been chasing someone. I spun around to face him,


    adrenaline pulsing through my veins.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I demanded, my hands clenched into fists.


    Carl didn¡¯t have a second to answer before Keaton, still in his wolf form and finished with Hayden, leapt


    on Carl, knock ing him to the ground.


    Keaton had him pinned to the ground, his teeth inches away from his neck.


    ¡°Stop! We need him alive!¡± Ethan was barreling down the tunnel toward us, covered in all kinds of


    things; blood and dirt and a few sticks stuck in his hair. He stopped short of us, look ing frantically


    around the tight space. ¡°Where is everyone? Maeve, Rowan? Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°Carl took Maeve somewhere, Hanna¡­ I¡¯m not sure. And I haven¡¯t seen Rosalie-¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Rowan?¡± Ethan was panicked. He looked down at Carl, who was grimacing under Keaton¡¯s


    weight, Keaton paw pressed into his neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, your precious boy is dead.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Maeve screeched, running up behind us from the depths of the tunnel. She was just as dirty as


    the rest of us, but her face was lined with terror. ¡°Oh, Goddess, Dad, we have to-we have to-Mom is-¡±


    ¡°Maeve, hang on-¡± I tried to go to her but Ethan held out his hand, stopping me.


    A strange rumbling sound echoed through the tunnel. Thenterns on the walls began to vibrate, their


    oil-lit mes trembling as the shaking began to grow severe.


    ¡°Get her out!¡± Ethan bellowed, pushing Maeve toward me. I looked down at Keaton, who bared his


    teeth, waiting for the green light to bite into Carl¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re toote! It¡¯s over!¡± Carlughed, grinning like an idiot.


    I grabbed Maeve and pulled her to my chest, holding her tight.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°They have people watching the safe house. The boys, Troy-¡±


    ¡°Go to them. You and Robbie. I need to help your dad-¡±


    Maeve put something in my hand, a knife, and gave me the most loving, knowing look I¡¯d ever seen.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered, wondering if it would be thest time I¡¯d have a chance to say it.


    ¡°Troy!¡± she said in protest, but Robbie had already closed the short distance between us, gently taking


    Maeve by the


    waist and hurrying her away as dust and dirt began to fall from the ceiling of the tunnel.


    Ethan was gone, swallowed by the tunnel¡¯s depths as he ran through the darkness.


    ¡°Shift back, Keaton!¡± |manded, but Keaton hesitated, an unreadable look shing in his eyes. He


    looked down at Carl, who was wide-eyed.


    How it happened, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but Keaton lunged and mmed his whole weight into Carl.


    Carl¡¯s head bounced against the floor on impact, and he was knocked out cold. It was impressive, but I


    didn¡¯t have a chance to say so. Keaton was trying in vain to shift back to his human form.


    An entire minute went by before Keaton was able to shift, and it was pure agony. He was red and


    panting by the end of it, shaking as he wobbled and using the wall to support him self. He pointed to


    thentern, and for the first time, I noticed the red stones hanging from each of them, the same stone


    found beneath Dianny, and what their city had been carved out of.


    ¡°Oh, shit. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Get this motherf*cker out of his clothes,¡± Keaton hissed, trembling as we reached down and began to


    undress Carl.


    Another scream ripped through the tunnel, followed by a rush of chilled wind. Whatever was happening


    in the endless darkness wasn¡¯t good, not at all.


    ¡°Just leave him,¡± I said to Keaton, who was tying theces on the boots he had taken from Carl. ¡°If he


    tries to escape, he¡¯ II run right into the Drogomor warriors. If he chases after us,


    61514


    well, he¡¯ll be barefoot. We have an advantage.¡±


    Keaton said nothing in reply as we made our way through the darkness. I took antern from the wall,


    holding it out in front of me as I jogged. We came to a fork, and waited.


    It felt like time stood still as we waited for any clue of which direction to go.


    But then another gust of wind came through the tunnel from one end of the fork, and I knew in my


    bones that it would lead us to Tasia.


    ¡°Is it a trap?¡± Keaton asked quietly. I shrugged.


    ¡°Maeve got out. That has to mean something. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    We moved on and soon found ourselves walking out of the tunnel and along a narrow path that cut


    through the cen ter of a tall, wide cavern lined with stctites and crystals of which I didn¡¯t know the


    names. I gasped, unable to hide my surprise. It was beautiful.


    But the air was electric.


    We walked on, further down into what turned out to be a massive cave with several levels, each bigger


    than the first. Fi nally, we saw a faint light in the distance, a fire of some kind.


    ¡°Oh, no-¡± I said, but Keaton ran ahead of me, stopping me from saying anything further.


    There was a wide, circr area in front us with a fire in the center. I could see Rowan lying on his side,


    a pool of blood surrounding him. Rosalie was draped over him, and I couldn¡¯t tell if she was protecting


    him, or dead herself.


    But then I saw Hanna move into view, her hair flying ¨¢round her face as she held her hands out to


    someone hidden by a wall of stctites shaped like columns. She looked up at us, her eyes wide.


    ¡°Get them out of here!¡± she screamed, and Keaton and I ran to her in time to see Tasia toss her


    backward with a gust of wind.


    We reached Rosalie and Rowan, not stopping to see if they were okay before I tossed Rowan over my


    shoulder and Keaton lifted Rosalie in his arms.


    ¡°He¡¯s hurt, but he-he has my blood-¡± she said weakly.


    ¡°Where the f*ck is Ethan?¡± Keaton hissed as we backed out of the clearing, carrying our burdens. Tasia


    hadn¡¯t even looked in our direction. She looked totally changed, almost unrecognizable.


    Another gust of wind knocked Hanna to her knees.


    ¡°Hanna! Get up!¡± | bellowed.


    Hanna turned her head, her eyes full of tears as she mouthed, ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°I got jumped by some of those bastard Rogues!¡± Ethan said hoarsely, his face reddened as he skidded


    to a stop be hind where Keaton and were standing. They must have dragged him down the other path.


    ¡°Give-Give her to me!¡± He grabbed Rosalie out of Keaton¡¯s arms.


    The cavern began to tremble. I looked around, my breath catching in my throat as my gaze settled on a


    stctite hang ing from the ceiling of the cavern. They had been dripping


    water on us the whole way down here, but now it had stopped. The water droplets were suspended in


    thin air. 1 slowly turned my gaze back to Hanna, locking eyes with her. Tears were rolling down her


    cheeks. She nced at Rowan, her mouth twitching into a desperate smile before she looked back at


    me.


    ¡°Go,¡± she mouthed again, choking back a sob.


    Oh, Goddess. She was going to bring this entire cave down on top of Tasia at the cost of her own life.


    I took the knife Maeve had given me, and tossed it in Han na¡¯s direction, the metal nging against the


    stone floor of the clearing.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 330

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 330


    Chapter 110: Enough was Enough


    Hanna


    Enough was enough.


    Tasia was tiring; I knew that much.


    I was watching how she used the powers that we shared, trying to make sense of what exactly she was


    doing. She was moving in and out of consciousness, dipping into the dream


    realm, the spirit realm, to harness the powers she had there to bring them into our reality, creating


    massive, earth-trembling gusts of wind that knocked me down several times.


    She was not as powerful as she thought. It was likely, as I watched her begin to struggle, that she was


    in pain. And not just physically, but emotionally. Every time she took hold of her powers, she shed


    tears; her face twisted in agony. She had used these powers to kill her family. Her parents, her brothers


    and sisters. Her pack, families and children.


    All out of greed. All for power. Power that was slipping through her fingers.


    I was what she wanted this whole time. Her eagerness to destroy the moonstones and kill thest of


    the White Queens was Carl¡¯s desire, something he had nted within her and watered over years and


    years of submitting to her culture, of being the only one who possesses powers she didn¡¯t under stand


    and yearning to be close to someone who did.


    But I¡¯d had someone who understood me. My mother.


    And her proclivity to nurture me, to build me in her own im ¨¢ge, had been the reason I closed myself off


    and detested my powers in the first ce.


    I was not like Tasia.


    And she hated me for it.


    So, I took blow after blow, putting myself in her path so Rosalie could save Rowan¡¯s life. Rosalie¡¯s


    powers should have worked, but the blue mes rising from the fire built on a base of eudialyte stones,


    sacred stones that blocked the pow ers of our kind, had heated the silver de she used to stab


    Rowan through the chest, poisoning him and rendering Ros alie¡¯s powers to heal him useless.


    His mother had nearly drained herself trying to save his life.


    I had nothing but faint hope that she had been sess ful. I could feel him hanging on. He was


    fighting.


    And that shred of hope was all that kept me upright now as Tasia continued her attack.


    Was it the fire itself that was making her weak? Was it the stones she lined the tunnel with, making it


    impossible to mind -link, and likely shift?


    Why did the stones affect her?


    And not me?


    | nced at Troy as he backed away from the clearing in the cavern, his eyes locked on mine as he


    carried Rowan over his shoulder as though he was weightless. He understood my


    TE


    n. He noticed the droplets of water suspended in the air. He knew what I had to do to end this once,


    and for all.


    I turned from my Rowan, wondering if I¡¯d ever see him again.


    And then, I closed my eyes, and pictured the unfamiliar temple from my dreams.


    It was quiet in this realm. The wavespped the shore in a rhythmic fashion like usual. I was standing


    just off the shore, waiting, wondering if I¡¯d see Rowan appear like he had the


    night I saw the girl with the white hair for the first time


    But he didn¡¯te


    I walked forward, my feet bare against the sand. The tem ple rose up in the front of me as I neared the


    entrance, the granite towering over me as I walked through the door.


    It was clean inside, no cobwebs or dust.


    But a single white rosey on the altar, its petals wilted and yellowed along the edges like it had been


    cut some time ago.


    The girl with the white hair was sitting in the pew closest to the altar, her back to me. She didn¡¯t turn to


    look at me as I walked forward, sitting a row behind her on the opposite side of the aisle. I sat in silence


    for a moment, wondering if she would speak, but she did not.


    She sniffled, and reached up to wipe tears from her eyes.


    2128 ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What do you think my name is?¡± she replied, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Selene,¡± I whispered without thinking, and she turned to me, her eyes creasing with pleasure.


    ¡°No one has ever said my name before,¡± she said softly as a tear fell from her white eyshes, rolling


    down her cheek. ¡°I like how it sounds. You must remember it, forter.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    She seemed pleased and gave me another tight-lipped smile as she looked at me almost as though


    she was trying to mesmerize my face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t remember this,¡± she said, looking even more pained than before, ¡°but I want to remember it. It


    seems un fair to me that I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°You know.¡± She turned her face away, settling her gaze back on the altar. I couldn¡¯t read the


    expression on her face, as hard as I tried.


    ¡°Are you stuck here?¡±


    She shook her head, looking down at herp.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just waiting.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    She turned back to me, more tears welling in the corners of her eyes. Her lower lip was trembling, and I


    felt the sudden urge to rise from my seat and go to her. I sat next to her and


    31713


    took her hand in mine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen next,¡± she whis pered, her voice trembling with indescribable pain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we will ever meet. But I hope you fight. He needs you. He isn¡¯t supposed to lose you


    now.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± she asked in a cry of despera tion, squeezing my hand.


    All I could do was look at her for a moment, thinking she was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen. I


    reached up and ran my head against her cheek, wiping away her tears. She leaned into my touch.


    ¡°I think I do-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll never meet again, not like this,¡± she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m scared -¡±


    ¡°Everything is going to be alright,¡± I coaxed.


    ¡°Hees here all the time now,¡± she whispered, looking at the white rose on the altar. ¡°You call him


    Rowan. He leaves a rose every time. Sometimes I wonder why, after all these years¡­¡± she tapered off,


    then looked up at me.


    ¡°He¡¯s hurt, very hurt. Do I lose him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know-¡±


    ¡°But you have to know. I saw him here in my dream, he was much older. That means he lives, right?¡±


    ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t have those answers! I can¡¯t¡­ I only know that you


    have to fight. She will take them all away from you. Everything you love. Aunt Maeve will need you.


    Oliver will need you,¡±


    ¡°Aunt Maeve?¡±


    My heart was tight in my chest as I looked at her, taking in her face. The shape of her eyes. The curve


    of her mouth.


    ¡°Are you-¡± I started to say but couldn¡¯t find the words. I felt as though the air was being squeezed from


    my lungs, and then I was cast into nothingness.


    ¡°Wake up,¡± she whispered, squeezing my hand. ¡°You have to wake up!¡±


    I blinked and was back in the cavern.


    Water pooled around my feet. The cavern was flooding, water running down the stctites and falling


    in thick, sulfur smelling droplets over our heads. Tasia was wide-eyed as I slowly looked up at her.


    She blinked, then closed her eyes. Her nose was bleeding, and she looked faint. She was tired; she


    had worn herself out.


    All she had left was her ability to shift, which she did. I had several long seconds to gather my thoughts


    as Tasia struggled into her wolf form.


    I thought of the white-haired girl¡¯s words.


    Fight.


    How I did it, I don¡¯t rightfully know, but just as Tasia shift ed I found myself on my knees in front of the


    fire, reaching for the knife Troy had thrown. It was still covered in Rowan¡¯s blood, and the sight of it


    made me so incredibly furious.


    A rush of water came down from the ceiling of the cavern, putting out the fire.


    Tasia lunged, her long, sharp teeth bared in a gaping, open mouth smile as she flew through the air in


    my direction. I held up my hands to shield myself from her attack, and felt her weight on me, crushing


    me to the ground.


    But I still held the knife.


    And it had gone through her chest, all the way to the hilt.


    Her teeth were only inches from my face as I pushed against her, trying to get her massive wolf body


    off of me. I dug the knife deeper, twisting it violently until I felt her start to sumb to what I had hoped


    would be a fatal blow.


    She rose, staggering, then fell onto her side.


    I screamed as loud as I could, every ounce of my energy pouring into the cavern as water began to rain


    down over us, pouring onto the floor. A great vibration caused me to fall onto my knees, making it


    impossible to stand.


    The stctites were falling, crashing into the clearing and splintering into thousands of pieces all


    around me.


    | closed my eyes as I willed what felt like thest of my powers toe forth and destroy it all.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Just as I heard the ceiling of the cavern begin to crumble, I felt armsing around my waist, lifting


    me, pulling me out of harm¡¯s way.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Ethan said into my ear as he ran from the cav ern, carrying me, his voice drowned out by


    the cavern falling


    in on itself.


    Troy


    Rowan fought against me as we reached the entrance of the tunnel. He was definitely awake and


    feeling much better, but I knew what it felt like to get stabbed in the chest. He dug his fingernails into


    my back every time I took a step forward, and I finally had to set him down, unable to carry his weight


    any further.


    ¡°Where the f*ck is Hanna? You bastards left her down there?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to stand-¡± | pleaded, but Rowan rose, his eyes promptly rolling back in his head as he passed


    out and crum pled to the ground.


    ¡°For the love of the Goddess-¡± | breathed kneeling to try to rouse him again.


    Keaton ran to my side, panting.


    ¡°Why the hell did you set him down? We have to get out of here before the whole cave system fails-¡±


    ¡°Ethan went back for her!¡± Rosalie cried out behind us, running forward and damn near copsing into


    Keaton¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Great, this is just great. We¡¯re ten feet from safety and the king of idiots decides to be a f*cking hero-¡±


    Keaton was going to get himself killed by Ethan one day, and he would likely deserve it.


    ¡°He¡¯s going back for my mate, you piece of shit!¡± Rowan growled as he came to, continuing to fight


    against me as I tried to pick him up again. He staggered to his feet, leaning on me for support. ¡°I¡¯m


    going back too-¡±


    ¡°MAEVE!¡± roared Robbie from outside the entrance of the tunnel. I turned to the entrance, seeing a


    figure appear. It was Maeve, and she was climbing down into the tunnel, her eyes wide with panic.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave you behind!¡± she cried, tears falling down her cheeks. She looked frantic.


    But just as she breached the entrance of the tunnel, a deep tremor shook us all so violently that I


    almost lost my footing. Maeve braced herself on the wall, looking at me with terror in her eyes.


    I heard barking behind me, and then Keaton cursing something about Duck, the half-brained dog,


    finding his way back to us before Ethan did.


    ¡°Maeve, get out!¡± I cried, but my words were washed away by the sound of the tunnel beginning to


    cave in behind me.


    I pushed Rowan toward her, and she grabbed him but fell backward onto her bottom. Robbie appeared


    at the entrance and reached down to grab them both, pulling them up through the entrance before the


    ceiling of the tunnel gave way and bathed the entrance in a tangle of rocks and tree branches.


    It was totally, andpletely, dark.


    I coughed, finding it hard to breathe in the dirt-filled air.


    Silence was all around me.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I said, unable to register what had just happened.


    Duck licked my hand, and I grimaced, but reached down into the darkness and found the top of his


    head, scratching him behind the ears.


    ¡°Troy?¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice sounded behind me, and I fumbled towards it in the dark, stepping on Keaton¡¯s


    boot.


    ¡°Ah! Watch it!¡± Keaton hissed, grabbing my arm.


    Me, Rosalie, Keaton, and the dog were trapped, but we were okay.


    A crash rang out behind us, followed by sharp curses and a choked sputtering cough.


    ¡°F*cking broken door-¡± Ethan. I almost fell to my knees.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± Rosalie squeaked, and I could hear her beside me stumbling in the pitch ckness, turning


    toward his voice. ¡°Do you have Hanna?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 331

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 331


    Chapter 111: We Got Lucky


    Maeve


    21


    Robbie was holding me and Rowan to his chest, his body trembling as he took deep, strained breaths.


    The dust was clearing, the forest floor now visible through pockets of fog and debris. I blinked, my eyes


    ringing so violently it made my headache.


    Rowan was fighting to free himself from Robbie¡¯s grasp. Robbie let him go, and Rowan fell to his


    knees, coughing so hard his eyes began to water.


    We were soaked from the rain and covered in mud. I looked around, turning in Robbie¡¯s direction to


    face what was left of the entrance to the tunnel.


    The hill was nothing but a pile of shattered stone and broken trees. I closed my eyes.


    It was over-and at a tremendous cost.


    TILE


    ¡°We have to go in for them,¡± I whispered weakly, unable to hide the pain in my voice. I hadn¡¯t yet


    registered what had happened.


    ¡°Aye, we will. I think I can¡­ I can move some of the rocks out of the way. I think-¡±


    Rowan was already frantically pulling rocks from the entrance, screaming curses as he ripped


    splintered tree branches from the rubble. He was calling for Hanna, his voice


    so desperate it brought hot, painful tears to my eyes. I swallowed against my own fear and grief.


    The three of us had been the only ones to make it out.


    The trees rustled above us, their bare branches scratching against each other. The forest seemed to


    moan, the sound echoing through the clearing sounding almost like the cry of a woman, someone hurt.


    Someone dying.


    Robbie held me close as a huge, violent gust of wind whipped through the space, nearly knocking us


    over. I knew it was her, Tasia, and as soon as the wind ceased, the sky gave way to stillness once


    more¡­


    I knew she was gone. Dead.


    ¡°Troy,¡± I cried, turning into Robbie¡¯s chest as I began to cry.


    ¡°We¡®re gonna get ¡¯em,¡± Robbie assured me, but his voice betrayed his words. I could tell he was sure


    we would find them, but whether or not they were alive after being buried under several feet of rock and


    dirt was something he wasn¡¯t confident in.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Rowan cried as he began to toss rocks bigger than his head away from the pile of rubble.


    His hands were bloodied, torn, and oozing red as he dug and dug and dug.


    Robbie let me go and went to him, leaving me standing in the clearing. I watched Robbie begin to move


    some of the bigger rocks out of the way, waiting, holding my breath.


    I heard barking.


    I looked around, unsure in which direction it came from. I heard it again, and this time Rowan and


    Robbie noticed as well. Robbie began to pull rocks away from the pile at a speed


    that seemed unnatural. He bellowed at Rowan, telling my brother to get out of the way as he began to


    pull on the exposed roots of one of the trees that used to cover the hill.


    Rowan didn¡¯t move out of the way-he jumped up to help and the two men pulled with all of their


    strength, grunting with effort.


    The tree shifted, then gave way, and Robbie and Rowan only had a split second to jump out of its path


    before severalrge boulders broke loose from the pile and crashed onto the forest floor. Rowan


    screeched, and Robbie bounded over to him, freeing him from therge rock that hadnded squarely


    on his foot.


    I caught movement out of the corner of my eye, turning my attention to therge hole that was exposed


    in the pile of rubble, and saw Duck poke his head out.


    ¡°DUCK!¡± | screamed, falling to my knees. Voices began to rise from the hole, and Robbie left Rowan to


    nurse his foot, jumping back onto the pile of stone and pulling rocks away from the opening.


    He reached in, taking hold of someone, and pulled my mom out of the rubble.


    ¡°Hi Robbie,¡± she said with a littleugh, ¡°Ethan¡¯s next but,¡±


    Dad damn near pushed Mom down the pile of rocks on his way out. He was covered in mud and dust,


    his hair standing on end and his eyes ming with fury and frustration as he


    slid down the rocks. He was limping badly, winching and cursing as he walked out into the center of the


    clearing.


    Troy came out next, turning around to pull Keaton up. He said something to Robbie, and Robbie


    nodded in agreement before disappearing into the remains of the tunnel system.


    ¡°Troy!¡± I cried, unable to stop myself from sobbing. He turned to me, smiling, and took what looked like


    the first deep breath he had taken in a long, long time.


    I could hear Mom fussing over Dad, who was physically dodging her attempts to help him as he


    stumbled around the clearing. He locked eyes with me, narrowing them until they were only slits.


    ¡°This is over, it¡¯s done,¡± he breathed, his voice edged with bitterness. He looked around the clearing,


    his eyes settling on each of us as he willed our obedience. No more magic, no more moonstones, no


    more epic quests into the unknown.


    I could tell he had more he wanted to say, but he was still a man of few words. He motioned towards


    Mom, stopping her from advancing on him to heal his twisted ankle.


    With that, Dad stormed off through the clearing, quietly cursing his grievances as he fought against the


    dense thickets of brush in his attempt to go back to the castle.


    Mom looked at me, shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked softly


    I nodded, swallowing against the lump in my throat. Adrenaline was coursing through my veins,


    keeping me


    upright. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to-to go after him. Your dad is fine,


    just,¡±


    ¡°A giant crab?¡±


    ¡°A king crab,¡± she smirked, using the term Rowan and I used to call each other as children in lieu of


    something more aggressive or naughty when we were vexed. She walked over to me, embracing me


    fully. She reached up, wiping the tears from my cheeks before kissing me soundly on the temple,


    resting her forehead against mine. ¡°We¡¯re okay. It¡¯s over. We can move on now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± It was all I could manage to say.


    Mom ran her hand down my back before taking her leave, her body instantly reced by Troy¡¯s, who


    pulled me into a tight


    embrace.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± he asked as he pressed me to him.


    I shook my head. Whatever scraps and bruises I had would likely be healed by now. ¡°Are you?¡±


    ¡°I got hit in the head with something when the tunnel caved in, but that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll be fine. Nothing but a


    scratch. Do you want to go home?¡±


    ¡°I want to get the boys,¡±


    ¡°We will.¡±


    I looked over Troy¡¯s shoulder to where Keaton was standing, alone. Rowan was nowhere to be seen,


    and I realized he must have gone into the opening of the tunnel with Robbie to find Hanna.


    ¡°Is she dead? Hanna?¡±


    Troy was silent, then shook his head.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not dead. She-¡±


    As if I had summoned her, I saw Rowan emerge from the tunnel, holding a limp Hanna in his arms. He


    had her head pressed against his chest, his eyes full of tears.


    I unwrapped my arms from around Troy and stepped around him, noticing the blood on Hanna¡¯s mouth


    and the long, bright right cut on Rowan¡¯s arm.


    He had tried to heal her.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay, Maeve. It¡¯s time to go home,¡± Rowan said sternly, looking past me.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He walked past me and Troy without saying a word, disappearing into the thickets.


    ¡°Well, that f*cking sucked,¡± Keaton said dryly, dusting dirt from the pants he was wearing.


    ¡°It¡¯s over-¡± Troy began, but Keaton held up his hand to silence him.


    ¡°Carl got away. We don¡¯t know where he went.¡± Keaton crossed his arms over his chest.


    ¡°But he was with us,¡±


    ¡°What happened in there, exactly?¡± Robbie asked, ncing from Troy to Keaton.


    Keaton took a deep breath, ncing at Troy through hisshes.


    ¡°Nothing really. We were spared, that¡¯s all I can say. The tunnel came down on top of Ethan and


    Hanna, but that broken door fell on them first, blocking the rocks from crushing them. We just¡­ we just


    waited. It waspletely dark,¡± Troy began.


    ¡°Duck started digging; we could hear him. We couldn¡¯t see anything. That¡¯s when you and Rowan


    started pulling the rocks away. Hanna refused to leave. She kept saying it wasn¡¯t over. She was scared,


    trying to dream¡­ whatever it¡¯s called, to find Carl,¡± Keaton continued, shaking his head.


    ¡°Carl isn¡¯t powerful. There¡¯s not much he can do at this point but run,¡± Troy exhaled, shaking his head.


    ¡°And I say let him. I agree with Ethan. I¡¯m done.¡±


    Keaton looked around, then shrugged. Duck was sitting at the edge of the clearing, trembling, waiting


    for us to make a move toward home.


    ¡°The warriors went back for reinforcements to help dig ya¡¯ll out,¡± Robbie said as he began to walk


    toward the edge of the clearing, his voice fading as they stepped into the thickets.


    Troy, Duck, and I were soon all that was left in the clearing.


    Troy took my hand, squeezing it.


    IL


    Dawn was approaching, the sky above our heads a soft, navy blue dappled with faint stars. The trees


    were still; the only sound was the asional crumbling of rocks.


    ¡°I could use a beer,¡± Troy smiled.


    ¡°Maybe something stronger,¡± I added, doing my best to return his smile.


    Hand in hand, we walked away from the pile of rocks, and away from the threat of Tasia.


    I sighed deeply as I sat up against the headboard, all three boys asleep on my chest. Troy was asleep


    in the high-backed armchair on the opposite side of our room at the castle, his head lolling on his


    shoulder as he slept.


    We had returned to the castle in the early hours of the morning, filthy and exhausted beyond belief. A


    shower and new clothester, the boys had been brought back to the castle, and we took them up to


    our room to sit together in silence as they nursed, the five of us dozing shallowly until the early


    afternoon.


    Troy had been summoned by my dad, and he spent the remainder of the day going over what had


    transpired in the tunnels. When I awoke in thete evening to a dinner tray being carried into the room


    by a maid, I found Troy back with us, sleeping in the chair so as not to disturb our slumbering.


    I got up andid the boys in their crib one by one, then ate in rtive silence. I had never seen Troy


    sleep so hard.


    The bedroom door opened just as I was sitting back in bed, and Gemma slid inside, wincing as the


    door creaked as she shut it behind her.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine. They¡¯re all dead asleep,¡± I said softly, reaching for the now tepid cup of tea I had left on my


    nightstand.


    ¡°I wanted to hear from you what happened,¡± she whispered as she crawled into the bed,ying down


    against Troy¡¯s pillow. I closed my eyes, fighting another wave of fresh fatigue. I sighed, then told her


    everything. Gemma listened in silence, which was asionally broken by the cooing of the babies and


    infrequent snoring from Troy.


    ¡°The warriors arebing through Mirage right now. They¡¯ve apprehended several rogues in the


    forest, too. Is it true that Carl is missing?¡±


    I nodded, draining my teacup and setting it back down on the bedside table.


    ¡°Yeah, and I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t worried about him. He was the ringleader in all of this. He found


    Tasia somehow, through the dream realm where Hanna goes when she-¡°| paused, leaning back


    against my propped up pillows. ¡°Have you seen Hanna today?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve seen Rowan. He¡¯s been an absolute mess all day long, snapping at everyone. Same with


    your dad.¡±


    ¡°Hanna killed Tasia; she ended it. I want to¡­ thank her. When the time is right. I hope she¡¯s resting.¡±


    ¡°I think your mom is with her. Your mom seems okay, though.¡±


    ¡°We got lucky.¡± I closed my eyes, ready to rid myself of the turmoil of thest few months. In a month¡¯s


    time I would be in Avondale, far away from it all, with a clean te, starting from scratch.


    ¡°I just wanted to check on you. Do you need anything?¡± Gemma whispered, but I shook my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to sleep while the boys are sleeping. Tomorrow morning I¡¯ll-I¡¯lle down for breakfast


    and figure things


    out.¡±


    Gemma nodded and rose from the bed, ncing over her shoulder at me before she left the room.


    I closed my eyes once again.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 332

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 332


    Chapter 112: The Next Adventure


    Maeve


    It was 7:00 in the morning, and the pale sunlighting through the windows of the informal dining


    room off the kitchen was doing nothing to help illuminate the room.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Thad woken to Troy readying the boys for the day. He was trying not to wake me, but my sleep had


    been so shallow I had only been lingering on the edge of true sleep for several hours at that point. He


    was taking the boys to Ingra so I could rest, for which I was thankful, but the hour between 6:00 and


    7:00 proved to be restless and lonely.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Gemma was seated across from me at the round


    table, stirring sugar into her coffee. Ernest was using his finger to swipe a taste of oatmeal against


    George¡¯s tongue, and to his left sat Rowan, and then Troy, who was talking in a low whisper over the


    sound of coffee being sipped and silverware scraping against bowls of oatmeal with honey and cream.


    Hanna was seated next to me, close enough that her shoulder brushed against mine as she reached


    for what would be her third bowl of oatmeal. She had color in her cheeks, and her hair was pulled away


    from her face in a tight ponytail. She looked rested,pared to the rest of us.


    It was obvious no one wanted to talk about what had happened. But a stale silence lingered over the


    table. I slouched, looking down into my untouched breakfast, and


    wondered what the hell was going to happen next.


    ¡°If¡­ theoretically, that is, you could shift into anything¡­ not just a wolf,¡± Gemma began, her voice


    breaking through the nket of awkward silence, ¡°what would you be?¡±


    ¡°Like an animal, or¡­ object?¡± Ernest replied, momentarily taking his full attention from George, a spoon


    covered in oatmeal just inches from the baby¡¯s face. George grabbed the spoon with his chubby fists


    and brought it to his mouth, giving me a huge, oatmeal-covered grin as I met his eye. I couldn¡¯t help but


    smile at how pleased he was with himself.


    ¡°An object?¡± Rowan eyed Ernest with suspicion, ¡°Like what? A toaster?¡±


    ¡°You could make everyone a nice snack after battle-¡± Ernest quipped, which elicited a heartyugh


    from Troy.


    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯d be an eagle or an owl, for example. I¡¯ve always liked owls,¡± Gemma said curtly,


    annoyed that the men were ruining her game.


    ¡°I¡¯d still be a wolf,¡± Rowan interjected, looking slightly peeved.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s no fun, Rowan. You wouldn¡¯t want to be something like a bear or a mountain lion?¡±


    Gemma brought her coffee to her lips, arching her brow at him.


    ¡°Who would win in a fight? That is the question. A wolf or a mountain lion?¡± Ernest was fighting to wipe


    oatmeal from George¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oh, a lion, for sure,¡± Hanna quipped, but the sound of her voice sent a hush over the table. None of us


    had heard her


    speak since what happened in the caves.


    An awkward few seconds passed, and I felt heat prickling against my cheeks. Why could no one talk


    about what happened? Even the ¡°family meeting¡± led by Dad the night before had been silent,


    awkward. Everyone was too tired or too stunned to add anything to the conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯d be a beaver,¡± Troy said, pouring himself another cup of coffee. Rowan looked shocked. 1


    ¡°A beaver? Why on earth-¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve had too dam¡­ much of this conversation this morning.¡±


    Everyone looked at him. Troy¡¯s eyes were shining with mirth as he waited for the group to catch on to


    his silly joke. Ernest sputtered withughter, and Gemma rolled her eyes. It took Rowan a moment too


    long to realize Troy¡¯s ridiculous y on words, and the group immediately turned on him, saying he


    was the toaster of the group now.


    | settled back against my chair, holding my mug of coffee in my hands as I watched the conversation


    take on a new air of ease. I caught Troy¡¯s eye and smiled softly at him, hoping he caught the silent look


    of gratitude in my eyes.


    The conversation went on without me. After several minutes, Hanna leaned into me, whispering softly


    in my ear.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± she whispered. All I could do was nod.


    Yes, yes we did.


    The atrium was quiet, humid, and misty like usual. I was carrying Oliver in a wide circle, holding him


    against my shoulder. The other boys were sleeping upstairs with Troy, who had retired from breakfast


    with his heart set on a long nap, but Oli had been wide awake.


    So, when I went down to meet up with Hanna, I took him with me.


    He was wide-eyed as we walked around the atrium. He hadn¡¯t yet gotten the hang of his hands, but


    asionally reached out to ce a shaky fist on a monstera leaf, often startled by the warm and


    dampness of its leaves. I watched him in awe, thanking the Goddess for his life, and mine.


    Hanna was also walking around, no doubt gathering her thoughts. When we finally met in the center of


    the atrium, 1 ced Oli in her hands, watching as she instinctively gathered him to her chest. He


    cooed, snuggling close against the soft fabric of the sweater she was wearing, and promptly fell asleep.


    ¡°Maeve I think¡­ I believe I could be pregnant,¡± Hanna whispered, her eyes downcast to the sleeping


    baby in her arms. I swallowed, nodding as I took a seat in one of the wicker chairs.


    ¡°We could get you a test-¡±


    She shook her head, a whisper of a smile touching the corner of her mouth as she looked down at me.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s early still.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that you are? Is this because of what


    Tasia said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and she was right. I¡¯ve met her, our daughter. I have every reason to believe that what the old


    woman from Lycenna, my great aunt, said is true¡­ about the prophecy, about what this child will


    be. I just don¡¯t know what that will look like, exactly. I¡¯m scared, Maeve. She¡­ when I saw her in


    my dream, when I was in the crystal cavern with Tasia, she was scared too. I¡¯ve seen her twice, Maeve.


    The first time¡­¡±


    She proceeded to tell me about the dream she had the night she slept with Rowan. She had finally


    reached the temple she had been dreaming about for years, standing on the shore just outside of its


    entrance. It was not the temple of the White Queens, nor any temple familiar to either of us.


    And she had seen Rowan, but he was much older.


    ¡°He was wearing my ring,¡± she said, holding up her hand to show me the band of jade on her ring


    finger, ¡°on his pinky. I didn¡¯t have it yet, when I had the dream. But now¡­¡± She sat down on the couch


    opposite my chair, tilting her head as she looked down at Oli.


    ¡°Why was he wearing it?¡± | asked, an uneasy feeling wrapping itself around my heart.


    ¡°I die, Maeve, at some point during our daughter¡¯s childhood. I don¡¯t know how, or why. But when I saw


    them¡­ when I saw our daughter inside the temple, she was crying. It was a funeral. Oliver was there,


    but I didn¡¯t know it at the time. He hadn¡¯t been born yet in reality. But his eyes¡­ and his hair¡­ oh


    Goddess, he will be the perfect mix of you both, Maeve. He was beautiful, and he will be close with my


    daughter in the future, I believe. He wasforting her.¡±


    Her words hit me like a brick wall. I felt somewhat sick to my stomach as I fought against the feelings of


    dread bubbling through my system. ¡°Have you told anyone else?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    A silence passed between us. I eventually looked over at her, seeing her face expressionless, nk, as


    though she had already epted this as truth long ago.


    She described the girl from her dreams, who had been a young teenager in both visions. Long, straight


    white hair. Silver eyes ked with the same color blue Rowan and I shared and lined with whiteshes.


    When I asked her if she thought the girl was a White Queen already, at such a young age, she shook


    her head.


    ¡°The vision I saw of you and Troy makes me think otherwise. You hadn¡¯t yet be the White Queen,


    Maeve, and you mentioned the boys were nearing twenty-one. I truly believe Rosalie will grow into old


    age, and you as well. This girl, my daughter¡­ she is what the old woman said she would be. The Moon


    Goddess. She will be born that way.¡±


    I swallowed against the absurdity of it but couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that Hanna was right.


    ¡°Did she know who she was?¡±


    ¡°When I was in the cavern with Tasia, before I brought the whole ce down on her ¡­. I dream


    danced, hoping I¡¯d see the girl again. She was there, and she was very upset. She told me I had to


    fight, and Iforted her. I knew her name, Maeve, and she said she had never heard it said out loud


    before. She told me to remember it, and that¡¯s when I knew


    what she was to me.


    ¡°I think¡­ when she¡¯s born, she¡¯ll have no memory of these visions. I hope she does not. I want her to


    grow up, be a child, y, and run, andugh and not be burdened by the circumstances of her birth, of


    her future.


    ¡°When I brought the cavern down, I knew there was a chance would die. But she hadn¡¯t been born yet,


    so I thought I couldn¡¯ t die then, and then there was that shred of hope I held, that l¡¯ d know her one


    day¡­¡±


    Hanna began to cry. I cried as well, my stomach in knots. Hanna had saved us all. We were free of the


    turmoil of thest year, but not her. Hanna¡¯s trials had just begun.


    ¡°We¡¯ll love her, Hanna-¡±


    ¡°I know. I know she will be loved. But how am ¨C she¡¯ll be like me, Maeve. And so, so much more. What


    am I supposed to


    do?¡±


    It was a question I couldn¡¯t answer, and she knew it. She rocked Oli gently, his weight giving her


    comfort. My heart squeezed to see it.


    ¡°What do you think Oli will be?¡± I asked, deciding for Hanna¡¯sfort I should steer the


    conversation away from her theoretical daughter, despite the selfishness I felt.


    She smiled down at the baby, sighing deeply. ¡°A king. I think they¡¯ll all be kings.¡±


    ¡°All of these children will inherit empires, Hanna. I can¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯ t want any more children. If things had


    been different with


    their birth, maybe I¡¯d consider it. But your child will be my heir.


    ¡°She¡¯ll inherit the North, as the White Queen, when her timees. She¡¯ll be the daughter of the King


    of the East, Hanna. She¡¯ll be a princess. She¡¯ll be the grandchild of Queen Rosalie, and King Ethan,


    unless my Dad is serious about retiring so soon¡­.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be loved, and wanted. Who knows what her future will hold. But just know that we will love her,


    and love you, Hanna.¡±


    Hanna looked up at me, tears glimmering in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll take care of her-when I¡¯m gone? Both of them, Rowan-¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡± My voice cracked as I fought to form the words. We locked eyes, the oath passing between


    us, silently signed and filed away in the recesses of our minds.


    ¡°Hanna, the worst is over. Of that I¡¯m certain. Tasia is gone. Lycenna has broken up. Carl is missing,


    and I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ Il cause us any more issues. Your father is the King of the West, and ally. It¡¯s the


    dawn of a new era, and our children won¡¯t know war¡­ not like our parents did.


    ¡°We prevented a war ourselves, Hanna. You guided me and kept me safe while I found the stones. You


    protected my mother when I couldn¡¯t. You bring Rowan so much happiness.


    I can¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t think of a time, I refuse to think of it, when I don¡¯t have you, when we don¡¯t have you


    here with us. I won¡¯t. It¡¯s peace time, Hanna. You¡¯re the Luna of Drogomor now. We have to let the rest


    go.¡±


    She nodded, reaching up to wipe her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯re you guys doing?¡± Rowan said, startling us both. He was sliding the door to the atrium closed


    as he entered, noticing the forlorn expressions on our face. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I nced at Hanna. Her cheeks pinkened, a silent smile twitching on her


    own mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take Oliver upstairs and check on Troy. I have a sneaking suspicion he¡¯s not getting the


    nap he was hoping for with Will and Charlie in the room,¡± I said with a littleugh, blinking away my own


    tears.


    Hanna rose, carefully setting Oli in my arms.


    Tleft them alone, knowing full well that Hanna was going to tell him about their daughter.


    And I knew with my entire heart that Rowan was going to be nothing but the happiest he had ever been


    upon hearing the news.


    Troy was leaning over the side of the bed, dark circles under his eyes as he had a hand on Will¡¯s belly


    while he tried to change Charlie¡¯s diaper with the other. Will was fussing, struggling against Troy¡¯s


    touch.


    ¡°Need some help?¡± I quipped, closing the door behind me with my foot as I entered our bedroom. Oli


    opened one eye, vexed by his brother¡¯s fussing that had just woken him up.


    Troy gave me a look, his eyes slightly red fromck of sleep.


    ¡°How about I take the kids down to see Ingra for a while so we can both get some sleep?¡± I offered.


    Troy sighed, nodding his head.


    ¡°We¡®re taking her with us to Avondale. I already talked to her about it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you¡¯ll have to fight Ernest and Rowan for her, I think.¡±


    ¡°Rowan? What use does he have for a nanny?¡± Troy narrowed his eyes at me.


    ¡°Hanna¡¯s pregnant, but you can¡¯t say anything yet!¡±


    ¡°Are you even supposed to be telling me this?¡± Heughed, unable to hide the glee in his voice. I


    shrugged, setting Oli down on the bed and making a funny face at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she knows I can¡¯t keep a secret to save my life.¡±


    ¡°Four grandchildren within¡­ what, a year and a half? Your poor father,¡± Troy shook his head, smiling


    with mirth.


    ¡°Well, hopefully, the news breaks Dad out of the foul mood he¡¯ s been in the past two days.¡±


    I sat on the edge of the bed, reaching over to pull Charlie toward me so I could finish buttoning up his


    onesie.


    ¡°What do you want to do now, Maeve?¡± Troy asked.


    It was an odd question, and I found myself unable to answer. When was thest time we did something


    that wasn¡¯t nned out, or necessary for our survival?


    ¡°I think I¡¯m ready to go to Avondale,¡± I answered, looking over


    at him. ¡°It¡¯s time for our next adventure, don¡¯t you think?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 333

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 333


    Chapter 113: Like Nothing Happened


    Maeve


    ¡°Can I have a bite of that?¡± I asked, motioning toward the turkey leg wrapped in greasy brown paper


    that Troy was holding up to his mouth as he prepared to take a bite. He arched his brow, then sighed,


    handing me the leg and shaking his head at me as I took thergest bite possible.


    ¡°I could have bought you your own-¡°.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want one until you had one,¡± I grinned, enjoying my bite.


    Troy wrapped his arm around my shoulders as we continued to walk through the square in the


    University Center of Mirage, which was now housing a huge market and festival to celebrate the Winter


    Solstice.


    It felt odd being not only this happy but this carefree. Three days ago, I had been standing outside the


    remains of the cave system, in a white, soiled dress, thinking my family had just been crushed to death.


    Now I was walking around Mirage beneath webs of papernterns, my mate¡¯s arm around my


    shoulders and his turkey leg, which was now mine, in my hand.


    I could see Gemma in the distance, standing in line to buy a mug of mulled wine. Ernest was behind


    her, George fast


    asleep in a carrier strapped to his chest.


    ¡°Where are the boys?¡± I asked, a moment of panic washing over me as the crowd seemed to swell. I


    knew they were with our family, but I didn¡¯t see them now.


    ILL


    ¡°With your parents,¡± Troy said as he pointed off in the distance. Mom was pretty easy to spot with her


    white hair. She was pushing a double stroller, and Dad was walking beside her, carrying Oliver in his


    arms. ¡°They¡¯re fine, see? I¡¯m sure your parents will find us when the kids start getting hungry. Speaking


    of which, since you stole my dinner, I¡¯m


    going to have to get something else-¡±


    He turned me toward a long row of booths selling all kinds of treats. I continued to munch on the turkey


    leg as Troy tried to decide between a basket of fried chicken or a burger. I was hoping for the fried


    chicken.


    ¡°Are there festivals like this in the Isles?¡± I asked as we waited in line.


    Troy shrugged, crunching the empty paper cup of cider and tossing it into a trashcan. ¡°I doubt it. There


    weren¡¯t before, not under Damian¡¯s rule.¡±


    ¡°Keaton told me once that you used to distract old women from their purses so the rest of the boys


    could steal,¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course he did,¡± Troy smiled, shaking his head.


    The conversation was momentarily interrupted as Troy stepped forward to order his food, ncing at


    me before telling the man behind the booth what he wanted. I pointed to the picture of fried chicken,


    and Troy rolled his eyes, leaning forward to drop a handful of coins into the man¡¯s hand.


    | stepped to the side, turning to look over the crowd once again in search of my parents, but they were


    now lost in the swell of festival goers.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Troy continued as he turned back to me with a bucket of fried chicken in his hands,


    ¡°Avondale used to have several hotels along one of their beaches, in a neighborhood that used to


    house the castle of the Alpha, as well as a handful of mansions built for high ranking pack members


    from way back in the day-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to eat it in? No honey, nor hot sauce?¡± || interrupted as Troy began to walk away


    from the booth, passing the table of condiments.


    He gave me a dirty look then turned back to the table, doctoring up what would no doubt be my


    second, or maybe third, dinner.


    We fell in step with each other as we continued on through the market, passing a piece of chicken back


    and forth. I was pleasantly full, and pleased, when Troy ushered us into a sprawling beer garden in the


    center of the market. I sat on the grass while he bought another round of cider.


    I was struck by the oddest sensation of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as I watched him order the drinks. It felt like just


    yesterday he had bought me a lemonade during the Spring Festival when I was dying of heat stroke


    but too enraptured by him to give a damn about myself.


    That had been before I knew who he was. Before I knew him as Troy or even as Aaron. My mouth


    twitched into a smile as I watched him walk back over, giving me a goofy smile.


    It was all worth it-every minute, every second of the past ten or eleven months-because it led to this


    moment right here, right now.


    ¡°That man right there, in the red jacket, that bastard cut in front of me in line,¡± he said as he sat down


    next to me, handing me the steaming, golden cider.


    ¡°Little does he know he just cut in front of the Alpha of Poldesse,¡± | teased, nudging him with my elbow.


    ¡°Maeve?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What I was saying earlier, about Avondale¡­ look, it¡¯s going to be rough, okay? And not like¡­ not the


    obvious, that it¡¯s highly likely our titles aren¡¯t going to be met with total eptance. The Isles are a


    rough ce. They¡¯ve decayed significantly since the war your parents were involved in. I don¡¯t


    remember it any other way, but I worry¡­ I know you can handle it. I just don¡¯t want you to get your


    hopes up.¡±


    ¡°Get my hopes up about what?¡±


    ¡°Our standard of living, for one,¡± he said curtly, taking a deep gulp of his cider. I could smell that his was


    laced with bourbon, probably from the sk Dad had tucked into Troy¡¯s pocket before we left the castle.


    ¡°The castle of Poldesse is in ruins; it¡¯s going to need a lot of work. Also, I have very little money.


    Pennies, honestly,pared to what other Alphas have-¡±


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t care about that¨C¡±


    ¡°Because you haven¡¯t had to care about that,¡± he replied, his voice edged with uncertainty. I


    straightened up a little. ¡°Not that¡­ I know you didn¡¯t grow up in a castle back in Winter Forest, that your


    parents kept you as humble as possible but¡­ I mean, the castle of Poldesse is falling into the sea,


    Maeve. It sa hell hole.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about me not liking where we live?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned about youing with me right away. I think you should stay here or in Winter Forest


    for a few months, until I have things settled in the Isles,¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± I retorted, my cheeks prickling with heat. ¡°No, I won¡¯t do that. The boys and I are


    coming with you from the start. We¡¯ll live on the Persephone if we have to.¡±


    Troy knew me well enough to know I was digging in my heels on this matter. He sighed, looking out


    over the groups huddled around the pic tables toward the entrance of the beer garden.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how safe it¡¯s going to be, babe.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll make it safe. That¡¯s our job now, isn¡¯t it? To take care of the people of the Isles and restore


    bnce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a lot more than that,¡±


    Troy paused, nudging me as he discreetly tilted his head toward the corner of the beer garden, where


    Caroline, my sixteen-year-old cousin, was sitting in the grass with a young man, drinking beer.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s going to be in so much trouble!¡± I whispered,


    stifling augh.


    Caroline¡¯s cheeks were rosy, whether from the slight chill in the air, the alcohol, or the fact that she was


    snuggled up against a handsome young man, I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Vicky or Paul in hours,¡± Troy replied, chuckling slightly to himself.


    ¡°Probably for the best, but I thought she was supposed to be watching Sarah and Kat.¡± I looked around,


    not seeing a single


    glimpse of my younger cousins anywhere.


    ¡°Sarah¡¯s old enough to be out by herself. She¡¯s what, thirteen?¡±


    ¡°We all grew up very differently than you did, Troy,¡± Iughed. ¡°You were a pirate at thirteen. Sarah,


    well, Kat is likely out there bossing poor Sarah around as we speak. Sarah¡¯s shy, you know. I don¡¯t


    think I saw her at all the entire time we were in Winter Forest.¡±


    Tangled myself away from Caroline, not wanting her to see us


    and risk ruining her evening of freedom.


    ¡°She can definitely see us, Maeve,¡± Troy murmured, draining his cup of cider. ¡°You stick out, you know.¡±


    ¡°I do not,¡± I replied, reaching for another piece of fried chicken.


    ¡°Trust me, you do. You¡¯re beautiful; you have to know that. Everyone looks at you when you walk by.¡±


    I blushed, looking up at Troy through myshes. He leaned down and kissed me, softly at first, and full


    enough to make


    me feel a little warmth spread through my belly and thighs.


    ¡°Want to find a dark alley somewhere?¡± he growled into my ear.


    ¡°And watch you get beat up again? I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    We spent a good hour in the beer garden before the chilly night air forced us to start moving again, this


    time in search of my parents and our children. I was bursting with milk after eating my weight in food,


    and three or four cups of hot cider, and was thankful to see them toward the entrance of the market.


    Dad was talking to Eugene, the Alpha of Red Lakes, Hanna¡¯s father. Eugene was holding severalrge


    stuffed animals in his arms, his cheeks reddened from the cold, which made him look even more jolly


    than he usually did.


    ¡°I¡¯m a great shot,¡± he said, holding up his prizes. ¡°I see you have none, Alpha King. Here, you can have


    this one, it¡¯s the smallest. Better luck next time, I say¨C¡± He handed Dad a fuzzy, pink teddy pair, patting


    Dad on the shoulder.


    Dad nodded his thanks, stifling a scowl, then looked the bear up and down before cing it on top of


    Charlie, who was sleeping in the stroller.


    Eugene was the only man I knew who knowingly sought to rile Dad up, except for maybe Keaton; and


    so far, he had been unsessful. It didn¡¯t stop him from trying, though.


    Troy had Oliver tucked in his jacket as we lingered near the


    entrance to the market, Dad and Eugene were continuing their conversation, which was centered


    around an event taking ce within a few days.


    leavesdropped, growing somewhat annoyed by the length of the conversation because it was rather


    cold. Mom and Troy had wanted to take the train from the castle to the university center square to


    make a whole event of the festival, and I knew we still had a thirty-minute train ride home.


    But then I heard something interesting.


    ¡°I have to go, as the king. I¡¯m supposed to appoint her to the position¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked, turning to face Dad.


    ¡°The new High Priestess,¡± he answered shortly, shrugging. ¡°On


    Tuesday.¡±


    ¡°Like a coronation?¡± I pressed, genuinely curious.


    ¡°No, not quite-¡±


    ¡°Hanna and Rowan are to be married by her after she ascends to her new title-¡± Eugene interjected.


    ¡°Married?¡± | eximed, looking from Dad and Eugene to Mom. ¡°Why is this the first time I¡¯m hearing of


    this?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re keeping it private, Maeve. Hanna ascended to Luna of Drogomor without being


    officially married¡±


    ¡°So? Is it really that important that they are? Hell, I don¡¯t even remember getting married, but that didn¡¯t


    seem to be an issue.¡±


    Dad colored, and not from the cold.


    ¡°We can continue this conversation on the train, Gene,¡± Dad motioned Eugene to follow, leaving me


    standing, and seething, next to the stroller with Troy and Mom.


    ¡°What¡¯s his problem?¡± | grumbled, looking at Mom.


    ¡°He¡¯s having a hard time right now, Maeve. Please don¡¯t bother him,¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s having a hard time? Aren¡¯t we all? What makes him so special-¡±


    ¡°Maeve,e on.¡± Troy took my hand, giving me a knowing look.


    ¡°Why is he being so secretive? Do Hanna and Rowan even know they¡¯re getting married, or is that a


    private matter too?¡±


    ¡°Maeve, sweetheart-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I bit out, overwhelmed by sudden fury. I red from Troy to Mom. ¡°Are we not going to talk about


    what happened? Are we just supposed to forget that we all almost died? And now¡­ now everything


    just goes on, like normal?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mom said sternly, her tone biting.


    | swallowed back my anger for a moment, sensing I had most definitely overstepped.


    She continued, ¡°Your dad is trying to salvage our reputations with the other Alphas right now, Maeve.


    We spent the better part of the summer and fall putting an army together to squash a threat that never


    came to fruition. He is the Alpha


    King of the East, Maeve, and some of the other Alphas are starting to voice their concerns over what


    happened to Damian. People are asking questions.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°So, we pretend like-¡±


    ¡°For Hanna¡¯s sake, we pretend like nothing happened.¡± Mom pursed her lips, and I saw a momentary


    sh of uncertainty in her eyes, mimicking my own.


    ¡°Well, I should probably n a bachelor party, huh?¡± Troy said after a moment of silence as we walked


    out of the festival.


    | red up at him then looked toward the figures of Dad and Eugene as they walked down the street


    ahead of us.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 334

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 334


    Chapter 114: Lineage of the Queens


    Troy


    Maeve and Ethan needed to talk; that was obvious.


    Things had been tense between them since we had arrived in Winter Forest several weeks ago and


    had only escted from there. The situation with Tasia and the moonstones was out of our control and


    only made things worse, but that was over now.


    I had been trying to find a way to put Maeve in Ethan¡¯s path, knowing the two were too bullheaded to


    actually find a time to hash things out on their own, but so far had been unsessful.


    The days following our battle with Tasia had been shockingly chaotic and full, with everyone preparing


    to go their separate ways and start new lives.


    I had seen more of Ethan and Rowan than anyone as it was, spending most of my time in the Alpha¡¯s


    office in the castle pouring over maps and whatever records of Poldesse Ethan had managed to get his


    hands on.


    Rowan was always there, doing much the same for his new pack, slightly pale as he prepared to take


    over the role of Alpha of Drogomor on his own once Ethan returned with Rosalie to Winter Forest.


    But I got a lucky break on Saturday, just a few days before Rowan and Hanna were meant to be


    officially wed. Rosalie


    had pulled me aside shortly after breakfast, asking if I¡¯d be willing to go to Winter Forest with her to


    pack up Rowan and Maeve¡¯s belongings.


    I didn¡¯t even wonder why Rosalie would ask me something like that. I knew she could have Gretchen


    do it and have warriors send their belongings to not only Mirage, but to Avondale.


    Rosalie wanted a break from the turmoil the rift between Maeve and Ethan was causing, and I could tell


    she knew I was looking for an escape as well.


    Wended in Winter Forest in the early morning on Sunday, meaning to be back in the air the following


    morning. It was meant to be a quick, calcted trip-no frills. But when we reached the port of Winter


    Forest, I could tell Rosalie had something else on her mind.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know how you managed to convince Maeve that I coulde with you,¡± I said, reaching up


    to take her hand as I helped her out of the seane and onto the dock.


    ¡°It was easier than I expected, honestly. Maeve doesn¡¯t want to be carting the boys around right before


    you all make the long journey to the Isles. Plus, I know for a fact thest thing she wanted to do was go


    through all of her things. She always hated doing things like that, organizing and getting rid of things.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve noticed Maeve tends to thrive in chaos,¡± Iughed, and from there on the conversation took


    an easy turn into less meaningful ramblings as we walked up to the house.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be easy on you¡­ packing up their things like this,¡± I said softly, my footsteps crunching in the


    snow. It had


    snowed quite a bit since we left Winter Forest, and there had been a lot of snow then. Now it clung to


    the top of the wall that surrounded the house.


    ¡°I knew this wasing, in one way or another. It goes by fast, you know. One day they¡¯re little, and


    the next day¡­ well, I honestly didn¡¯t expect Maeve to find her mate so quickly. And Troy, I am d it¡¯s


    you. I hope you know that.¡±


    I swallowed against the lump in my throat as we entered the house. It couldn¡¯t have been easy for


    Rosalie to say such a thing to me. I was the son of her worst enemy, a woman who caused immense


    grief to Rosalie.


    And now I was not only her daughter¡¯s mate and husband, but the father of her grandchildren.


    Grandchildren that shared my, and my mother¡¯s, blood.


    Rosalie said nothing further as we shed our coats and boots, as we were quickly greeted by Gretchen,


    who was trembling with anticipation to hear the news of everything that had happened in Mirage over


    the past several weeks.


    She ushered Rosalie through the house and into the kitchen, where their conversation faded to a low


    murmur. I was left alone in the foyer, unsure of whether or not to follow.


    I decided to go upstairs, grabbing an armful of cardboard boxes that Gretchen had rested against the


    stairs.


    We only had a day to prepare Rowan and Maeve for their new lives, after all.


    The color of the walls in Maeve¡¯s room was a deep violet, of course. She loved the color purple. It


    matched her bedspread, a thick quilt made of varying shades of purple fabric and well worn from years


    of use. I folded the quilt into a tight square, having a feeling that Maeve would want to keep it.


    I¡¯d packed up the rest of her room already, spending the better part of three hours looking through her


    things. I took down the pictures hanging on the walls; pictures of a younger Maeve and her friends, her


    parents, even a few of her and Rowan as children, and put the pictures in one of the boxes along with


    an assortment of books and other trinkets.


    She didn¡¯t want me to pack any of her clothes, begrudgingly saying nothing would fit her anymore, so I


    left her dresser untouched and instead moved on to the bedside tables.


    | smiled to myself as I opened one of the drawers, suddenly remembering the first day Maeve spent on


    the Persephone.


    She had torn my room apart, looking in every drawer and cab. She had pulled the drawers of the


    bedside table out of the tablepletely, dumping the meager contents on the bed.


    Then, she had fallen asleep, and when I came to check on her a few hourster, I found her curled


    around the contents of the drawer, her face stained with tears.


    I¡¯d felt awful. I hadn¡¯t known what to do. I was convinced at that moment that I had lost her forever. But


    little did I know what was in store for me.


    I sat on the edge of her bed and looked down at the journal in my hands. It was her¡¯s, well-loved and


    often used, from what I


    could tell. I kept it closed but ran my fingers over the cover where she had carved her name in the


    leather.


    If she had found a journal of mine, she would, without a doubt, have opened it and read it. But I chose


    to put it into thest of the boxes I needed to pack and then taped the box shut.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Rosalie said from the doorway, gingerly stepping inside with two mugs of fragrant, milky tea in


    her hands.


    ¡°Hey, I think this is it-¡± I motioned toward the now empty room, save for the bare furniture. She nodded,


    taking a deep breath as she looked around. She handed me the tea, then leaned against the doorway,


    a glimmer of tears in her eyes.


    ¡°When she went to Drogomor to rule alongside Ernest, I¡­ I don¡¯t know. It didn¡¯t feel final. I always


    thought Ethan would change his mind, and she woulde home.¡±


    ¡°Why did Ethan want to send Maeve to Mirage, exactly? || never really understood the reasoning.¡±


    Rosalie exhaled deeply, then sighed as she looked around the room once more. ¡°We¡®d been able to


    rule over Valoria with rtive ease for two decades, even with Ethan here with me in Winter Forest.


    Georgia and Talon did a fine job as Alpha and Luna of Drogomor, for a while, but Georgia was restless.


    ¡°When Talon broached the subject of passing on his title to Ernest, it caused a bit of a rift between


    Ethan and the High Elder Council. They weren¡¯t too keen on a seventeen-year-old bing the Alpha


    of Drogomor, but Ethan convinced them otherwise.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until Ernest refused to find a Luna for Drogomor that the arrangement became an issue.¡± She


    sat on the edge of the bed, cupping her hands around her mug of tea.


    ¡°Some packs elect their Alphas, you know. The Elders of Valoria were worried about something like


    that happening to the Drogomor line if Ernest didn¡¯t produce an heir. Ernest dug his heels in, saying he


    would resign-¡±


    ¡°He did that anyway. Why not just send Rowan to Mirage to be Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Ethan will never admit it, Troy. And please, do not repeat this but¡­ he wasn¡¯t ready to let Rowan go.


    Sending Rowan to Mirage to be Alpha of Drogomor was the expected choice. He was Ethan¡¯s heir, the


    rightful Alpha by birthright, and he was several years older than Ernest as well. But Ethan just wouldn¡¯ t


    do it. And when it came down to it, he chose to send Maeve instead.¡±


    ¡°Why? Maeve¡¯s situation was¡­ much worse, if I¡¯m being blunt-¡±


    ¡°I know. And I disagreed wholeheartedly with it, but Maeve wanted to go. She wanted it more than


    anything. Maeve would be White Queen one day; she woulde home to us when her time in Mirage


    was at an end.


    ¡°But Rowan? He would¡¯ve remained forever in Mirage. And Ethan wasn¡¯t ready for that. That¡¯s all it


    came down to. He let one of our children go, one that woulde back, so the other could remain.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s archaic, Rosalie,¡± I said, unable to hide the bitter edge to my voice.


    She nodded, agreeing with me. ¡°We raised them differently than how we were raised, Troy. But it didn¡¯t


    change the fact that this is the world we live in. Heirs, lines, lineages¡­ politics. We can¡¯t escape it as


    royals. Your sons won¡¯t be able to escape it, either. Triplet sons in line for session¡­ it¡¯s a lot to think


    about, to consider.¡±


    ¡°We have many years,¡± I replied.


    The discussion died, and I took a drink of my tea, looking around the room. Rosalie did the same. After


    a moment of somber silence, I spoke again, asking the question that had been nagging me since I left


    for Winter Forest with Rosalie.


    ¡°Did Hanna tell you about her visions of the white-haired girl?¡±


    Rosalie nodded, her eyes widening. ¡°Can you imagine?¡±


    ¡°Not if what Hanna believes her to be is correct.¡±


    ¡°I have something to show you,¡± Rosalie said as she rose to her feet. ¡°Come with me. Gretchen is


    making dinner, and I have some loose ends to tie up this evening before we go back to Mirage, but¡­.¡±


    she trailed off, her voice fading as she moved into the hallway, beckoning for me to follow.


    Before I knew it, I was suited up for a short walk to the castle grounds. The castle was quiet, like usual,


    no more than the asional footsteps and hushed voices of warriors passing by.


    Rosalie led me into the library, the same room where Ernest had relinquished his title of Alpha and the


    old Lycennian woman had warned us of times toe.


    The library took on a new air of peace and tranquilty with it just being Rosalie and I inside its walls,


    however. She was on a mission, and she quickly crossed the room, scanning one of


    the ceiling height bookshelves.


    I lingered near the hearth, thankful for the warmth. I had never experienced cold quite like that before,


    so dry and biting it was painful on my skin, even withyers of clothes on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t think of this before,¡± she murmured, pulling arge, leather bound book from


    the shelf. She walked over to me, looking down at its unmarked cover.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked as she set it down on the coffee table near the hearth, motioning for me to sit as


    she opened it, fanning through what looked like thousands of pages, yellowed and crinkled with age.


    ¡°A history of this region, of the White Queens in particr. When the wall of the White Queen¡¯s temple


    was destroyed, the one with the names of the previous White Queens etched into the granite, I thought


    that knowledge had been lost-oh, here it is. I haven¡¯t looked at this book in many years.¡±


    She blew on the book, and the dust that had settled between the pages burst into the air and fluttered


    down. It was nearing dark, but only 2:00 in the afternoon, and the speckles of dust seemed to float in


    the faint, golden sunseting through the tall stained ss windows.


    I looked down at the page, seeing a family tree.


    ¡°Oh, wow. This is everyone?¡±


    ¡°Everyone before my great grandmother¡¯s time as White


    Queen, I believe. That¡¯s her name there, Loralyn. I knew this was here, this tree, but never even looked


    at it. I don¡¯t know why, maybe I just¡­ didn¡¯t want to know. Thest time I looked at this book was to try


    and find a way to save Ethan when¡­ well, this is how I found out about the Moonlight Lily.¡±


    I was careful not to touch the page as I followed the tree down toward the base of the trunk.


    Morrighan¡¯s name was written cleanly in neat, legible scrawl at the bottom of the page, where the tree


    met with the ground.


    Hundreds of branches sprouted from the base of the tree, heavy with names-names of mates, names


    of siblings, of aunts and uncles. But the names of the White Queens were written in bold, sometimes in


    a separate color, and it was in that additions had been made to this page over the centuries. I


    looked up at the top of the page once more, settling my gaze on Loralyn¡¯s name, then traveled down.


    Loralyn, Adide, Henrietta, Mary, Catherine, and so on.


    But then I saw it, and a strange feeling crept over me as | stared down at the page, my heart tightening


    in my chest.


    Maeve.


    She was the daughter of Alouette.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said weakly, unable to take my eyes away from the tree.


    ¡°Ethan chose Maeve¡¯s name. He wouldn¡¯t have known about this. The names that used to be in the


    temple didn¡¯t go this far back,¡± Rosalie said quietly, her voice choked with emotion.


    ¡°It must mean something, right?¡± I looked past Alouette to her


    mother¡¯s name, Onya, which was written above it. Alouette had been her only child.


    ¡°Maybe, but it¡¯s likely we¡¯ll never know the significance. But look here, can you see this name? It¡¯s


    written so small I can barely see it myself-¡±


    Next to Alouette¡¯s name was a mark connecting her to her mate, where more lines created the


    branches of the children they had together. My eye¡¯s widened as I looked down at Callum¡¯s name.


    They had been together, at some point in time, to go on to have three more children together after their


    Maeve was born.


    ¡°But how? The records of Valoria cleared stated Alouette had born a son for King Hector-¡±


    ¡°I wish I knew,¡± Rosalie sighed, sinking into the couch opposite mine. ¡°Maybe she had her daughter


    with Callum before bearing a son for King Hector, and then reunited with Callumter in her life.¡±


    ¡°¡­ thank you for showing me this,¡± I whispered, unable to make sense of the emotions I felt as I looked


    down at the page once more, reading the names that came after Alouette and Maeve the First.


    Maeve had a daughter named Juniper, who had a daughter named rissa. Elizabeth followed, then


    Marianne, Georgiana, Gwen, Juliette, and Eloise. I traced a line through the names, meeting with


    Loralyn once again.


    ¡°We should add your names to the book,¡± I said, meeting Rosalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°There was no break in the


    line like we thought.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what that means for Rowan and Hanna,¡± she replied, pursing her lips. ¡°Have you wondered if


    maybe the girl isn¡¯t Hanna¡¯s daughter but Maeve¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Maeve won¡¯t even think of having another child, Rosalie,¡± || said softly, gently closing the book. ¡°Plus,


    Rowan is part of this family tree. The male offspring were listed as well¡­ that means something, I


    believe. The powers of the White Queen pass to all descendants in one way or another. They have to.¡±


    I rose from the couch and took the book back to its rightful ce, looking around to mesmerize the


    layout of the shelf for future reference.


    ¡°Do you think Maeve will be a White Queen one day?¡± I asked without meaning to say it out loud. I


    colored, refusing to turn to face Rosalie.


    ¡°Yes, I do. But she¡¯s not ready. Not now. Not for some time. Do you remember what the old woman


    from Lycenna said? That Maeve¡¯s powers would be¡­ immense, is how I took it.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I replied, turning around.


    ¡°I think she¡¯ll be a powerful White Queen, Troy, when her timees. But Maeve still needs to learn


    who she is, before she knows what she can do.¡±


    | swallowed, crossing my arms over my chest.


    ¡°Not what you were expecting from a mate, right?¡± Rosalie said with a littleugh, her blue eyes


    glistening in the light of the hearth.


    ¡°I knew I was in for it the first time I saw her, Rosalie.¡± I smiled,


    shaking my head.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 335

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 335


    Chapter 115: Other Forces at Work


    Maeve


    I shifted ufortably in my seat on one of the long, marble pews in the temple of the Moon Goddess


    in Mirage, staring over my shoulder at the small crowd of onlookers who had gathered to witness


    Tempest, the new High Priestess, be ordained as the leader of the Church.


    I¡¯d only ever been to the small services held at the temple in Winter Forest, and those were few and far


    between, as I could rarely be bothered to sit still long enough to pay attention without fidgeting like


    mad.


    Today was no different.


    Troy had returned from Winter Forest the day before, and we were officially counting down the days


    until we boarded the Persephone once again to head to Avondale, which would happen within the next


    week.


    Neither of us had wanted to go to the ceremony to see Tempest, who we had never met, be the


    High Priestess, but Lynus had insisted that we both attend, since it was likely Troy would be working


    closely with the High Elder Council for some time toe.


    Better Tempest be an ally, than a stranger.


    I was unsure about my feelings toward the Church after the whole Grace incident. In fact, none of us


    were entirely sure what had happened to Grace after the battle with Tasia.


    AUDIVUL


    Hanna said she hadn¡¯t been in the cavern, but the rest of us hadn¡¯t seen her leave through the tunnel,


    either. She and Carl had just disappeared, it seemed!


    I stifled a yawn as the elderly priestess preaching a sermon rattled on. She looked like she was over a


    hundred years old, from my perspective. Even Tempest, a fair woman with thin, blonde hair and glossy


    green eyes, looked bored, but she had been forced to stand behind the old woman while holding a


    large book in one hand, and a scroll in the other.


    I met Tempest¡¯s gaze for a moment, and to my surprise, she gave me a soft, knowing smile before


    inhaling deeply and turning back to the crowd, blinking several times to stop the rush of fatigue


    threatening to put us all to sleep from overpowering her.


    Troy nudged me gently as I began to nod my head, unable to keep my eyes open.


    ¡°How much longer is this going to take?¡± | yawned, narrowing my eyes at him.


    ¡°Tempest is going to marry Rowan and Hanna, and then it¡¯s over,¡± Troy replied in a hushed whisper as


    a few people turned to stare in our direction.


    And he was right. After a few minutes more of the elder¡¯s monotonous speech, Tempest stepped


    forward. A silly hat was ced on her head, and she twirled in a circle twice and unraveled the scroll,


    signing her name at the bottom.


    ¡°And they think White Queens are weird,¡± I murmured,


    slouching in the pew. ¡°What the hell was that?¡±


    Troy shrugged, trying not tougn.


    The crowd who had gathered to watch the sermon began to leave the temple, but we stayed behind


    with my parents, Lynus, and Alpha Eugene. Eugene was jolly as ever, very excited to see Hanna wed.


    Thad noticed Eugene more and more around the castle, and quite often in Hanna¡¯s presence. They


    seemed happy, but based on what Rowan had told me about his time in Red Lakes, I wondered what


    exactly had shifted between Eugene and Hanna. He had been fearful of her at one point. Even


    embarrassed.


    Talon, Georgia, Vicky, and Paul came into the temple, greeting the rest of us as they sat down on the


    pews. Ernest and Gemma came in behind the rest of the family, followed by Kacidra and Pete.


    Goddess, I felt like I hadn¡¯t seen Pete in years. He and Kacidra were thoroughly taken with each other,


    and he hadn¡¯t had a second to spare for anyone else.


    They were staying in Mirage while the rest of us were at the castle, and he hadn¡¯t even known about


    what happened with Tasia until several dayster. It didn¡¯t seem to bother him in the slightest. All was


    right in his world; he had found the one thing he¡¯d always been looking for-Kacidra.


    Notably absent was Aaron of Red Lakes.


    Hanna and Rowan were ushered out of a side door, both of them looking slightly sheepish and


    ufortable. Hanna was wearing a silky, cream colored dress with a rabbit fur coat, her hair pulled


    away from her face in a long braid. She looked


    beautiful.


    Rowan looked as though he¡¯d rather be doing anything else. To the rest of the family, this was their


    wedding, but I knew better. Troy had told me Rowan and Hanna had eloped when they reached


    Mirage, before the conference, and when Hanna showed up with a ring on her finger at the G, Dad


    put the pieces together and made her stand on stage and be crowned Luna.


    Neither of them had wanted a big, shy wedding.


    I¡¯d been teasing Troy about having a big wedding to make up for the fact I had no memory of my own,


    and he had agreed that we should do it up right. I wondered if my parents would be opposed to us


    having the reception on the Persephone, a thought that gave me much pleasure and brought a smirk to


    my face.


    Dad had been through hell and back a few times in his life, but he was still a traditionalist.


    I turned to look at him as Rowan and Hanna stepped in front of Tempest, and I noticed the tension


    leave Dad¡¯s shoulders a fraction of an inch as Tempest began to recite the ceremonial rites that would


    bind Rowan and Hanna together as husband, wifes, and mates.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they ask you to do it?¡± | whispered to Mom, leaning around Troy to see her better.


    Mom shushed me, then shrugged, tilting her head toward Dad. Dad was watching the ceremony with


    interest, but his arms were crossed over his chest, his body rigid with tension.


    Pleaned back in the pew, tapping my fingers on the seat.


    Rowan pecked Hanna on the mouth, his cheeks coloring as some of the family members pped. It


    was very unromantic, but I didn¡¯t expect anything else from them. Rowan and Hanna were both shy,


    private people. Kissing in front of our entire family must have been mortifying


    The ceremony was quick, and Rowan seemed pleased to have it over with. He held Hanna¡¯s hand as


    the family stood and gathered around them, showering them with congrattions.


    But I felt someone touch my elbow, and I turned to see Tempest standing next to me, tilting her head


    toward an empty corner of the room.


    I nced at Troy and my parents, who were not paying attention to either me or Tempest, and I


    followed her out of the fray.


    ¡°I wanted to introduce myself formally to you in particr,¡± she said, her voice shockingly deep


    compared to her appearance. She was a beautiful, but dainty, woman who was likely a few years older


    than Gemma, but she had a deep, whisky voice. ¡°I am called Tempest in the church, but my


    given name is Monica.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m Maeve,¡± I nodded in greeting,cking the business like social graces my mother exuded. I


    wasn¡¯t sure how I was supposed to greet her, having grown up outside of the Church of the Moon


    Goddess and their practices.


    ¡°I know,¡± she said with a littleugh, smiling gently. ¡°I am pleased to finally meet you. I could tell you


    were just as bored as I was during my ascension ceremony. It¡¯s an outdated


    practice. In all honesty, I¡¯ve been doing the duties of the High Priestess for a long while. Grace had her


    positive attributes, of course, but she let a lot slide I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°You can say that again,¡± | snorted, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of what happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your father told me everything. I can assure you the Church has no need for the moonstones.


    Those belong to the White Queens and should be housed in your temple, not ours. But I wanted to


    speak to you alone, for a moment, before your family departs.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°You and I are close in age. It¡¯s likely, unless the Goddess has other ns for me, that I will be High


    Priestess when youe into your title of White Queen in the future, a distant one I hope, but still.


    ¡°It¡¯s important to me that I not only mend the rift between our two churches, but also work to eliminate


    the stigma the Church ces on the White Queens. You are not pagans or witches; of that I am


    certain.


    ¡°If anything, the Church should be following the practices of the White Queens more intently, and that is


    something I hope will happen in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a White Queen yet,¡± I replied, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°And I have a feeling I won¡¯t be for a


    long time, so I don¡¯t know what I can do for you-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for anything but an understanding that I am not like my predecessor,¡± she said under


    her breath, meeting


    my eyes. ¡°I want a union, not a rift.¡±


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m okay with it-¡±


    ¡°And since I¡¯m now on the High Elder Council, I will be working closely with you while you assimte to


    life in the Isles. There is much to be done. But, Maeve¡­ |-¡± she closed the distance between us, her


    eyes downcast as she murmured, ¡°listen. Tasia failed because there are other forces at work. I can¡¯t¡­


    now is not the time to exin-¡±


    ¡°Maeve!¡± Mom called out to me, motioning me over. Everyone was starting to funnel out of the temple,


    ready to catch the train to the castle where a dinner party was being held in Rowan and Hanna¡¯s honor.


    ¡°We will speak again, at ater time. Hanna, too,¡± Tempest said quickly, nodding a farewell before she


    turned on her heel and walked briskly away. I gaped, a chill shooting up my spine. Why did I feel like


    this wasn¡¯t over?


    ¡°Maeve,e on!¡± Troy bellowed, his voice echoing through the temple.


    I looked around, finding myself alone.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The whole damn family was packed onto the train like sardines. I fidgeted in my seat next to Troy, my


    breasts full and aching with milk.


    I was looking forward to making our way to Poldesse, enjoying a week-long ride on the Persephone


    with the babies instead of the never-ending social engagement I¡¯d be


    subjected to while we stayed at the castle.


    I missed the boys, and I had never felt so out of control of my own schedule in my life.


    Kat, Vicky¡¯s youngest daughter, was throwing an absolute hissy fit toward the end of the train car,


    wailing on her older sister with her fists while Paul did his best to drag the angry little demon away.


    Vicky looked annoyed, giving the little girl a stern, motherly nce, but had her attention fixed on a


    conversation taking ce between Georgia, my mom, and Gemma.


    Troy was fast asleep, his head against the window.


    I looked around, taking in the faces of my family. Everyone was happy. We were all together. I


    wondered when it would be like this again.


    The train pulled into the station after a thirty-minute ride to Old Town Drogomor. We disembarked and


    walked as a group through the quiet main street, the castle of Drogomor rising up in the distance.


    Troy was walking just ahead of me, nked by Rowan and Ernest, the three of them jovial in easy


    conversation.


    I sighed, hugging my arms around myself, trying to find some peace in solitude.


    I wanted to feel like things were going to be easy again, that I would feel normal. But after my quest,


    my journey through the pass, finding the moonstones¡­


    ¡°Hey, kid,¡± Dad said softly behind me, catching up to me and


    keeping in step. I turned to him, surprised he wasn¡¯t walking ahead of me with the rest of the family.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 336

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 336


    Chapter 116: Are We Missing Something?


    Maeve


    The castle was buzzing with activity. Dinner had been served buffet style, and everyone was


    congregating in the for mal dining hall where the ball had taken ce.


    But I found myself in the library, which was quiet and empty, save for my dad.


    He was standing in front of one of the windows, a dram of scotch in his hand. He looked meditative, but


    his brow was furrowed.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, closing the door behind me. ¡°You wanted to talk to me?¡±


    He turned from the window, nodding, and motioned for me to sit. I felt a sudden wave of unease,


    wondering if I was in trouble for something.


    ¡°I just wanted¡­ I just wanted to say I¡¯m sorry, Maeve-¡±


    ¡°For what? What could you possibly be sorry for?¡± | was dumbfounded, but I could tell something was


    troubling him greatly.


    He sat down on one of the couches in front of the hearth and sighed, bringing the scotch to his lips


    before thinking bet ter of it. He lowered his ss as I sat on the opposite couch.


    ¡°Is this about the moonstones? Dad, you couldn¡¯t have known-¡±


    ¡°I knew enough to not send you to Valoria in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°When I came to live with Ernest?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he lowered his gaze, swirling the scotch in his ss. ¡°It was wrong of me to put that kind of


    expectation on you-¡±


    ¡°I wanted to do it. You didn¡¯t have to convince me-¡±


    ¡°I should have handled the situation without involving you. I should have put Rowan in Ernest¡¯s ce. It


    wasn¡¯t your re sponsibility to carry the weight of our family¡¯ s obligations, Maeve. It was mine.¡±


    ¡°Dad-¡±


    He looked up at me through hisshes, the fire in the hearth reflecting off his irises. He looked very


    young at that moment, and for a second I caught a glimpse of what Mom must have seen when she


    was my age, just getting to know my Dad for the first time.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine. Even their stories of that time couldn¡¯t exin the full scope of what it must have


    been like for them.


    I was in love, and able to show it. Troy and I fit together like a puzzle piece. We had always been able


    tomunicate clearly and efficiently, and I didn¡¯t realize that until trying to navigate my rtionship


    with my father.


    Dad was an enigma, totally and utterly impossible to read.


    ¡°I ept your apology,¡± I said, even though it felt like a lie. I had no reason to ept an apology from


    him. He had done nothing wrong. He only felt like he had. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. For causing you so much


    stress.¡±


    He looked at me nkly for a moment, then snorted with mirth, shaking his head.


    ¡°I think I owe Troy an apology next,¡± he smiled, taking a long swig of his scotch.


    ¡°Troy? Why?¡±


    ¡°For putting up with you. I didn¡¯t think anyone would be up for the job.¡±


    I scowled, leaning back against the couch cushions.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding,¡± he said after a moment, ¡°I only meant that¡­ it would have taken a certain type of man to


    deserve you,


    Maeve. I didn¡¯t think one existed.¡±


    ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t think it would be your arch nemesis¡¯s son, either. Did you?¡±


    His eyes darkened for a split second. He drained his scotch, then shook his head.


    ¡°Call it karma for all my past transgressions.¡±


    Thuffed, smiling to myself.


    ¡°I leave in the morning with your mother, Georgia, and Talon. Ernest and Gemma too-*


    ¡°I know. We catch the nine o¡¯clock train to the Port of Val oria. We set sail close to sundown, I believe.¡±


    A silence passed between us. The time hade after many weeks. I had already left my family once,


    but this felt so much more final.


    ¡°I¡¯lle to visit,¡± I said, trying to smile to stop myself from crying. ¡°Troy says autumn is a terrible time


    to be in the Isles¡­. Hurricanes, can you believe it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be just in time to see thest of the fireweed blooms if youe in early August,¡± he said


    soberly, a sh of sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°And you and mom can visit every winter, in January¡­ when it¡¯s negative thirty and windy everyday.¡±


    ¡°We will. I promise you.¡±


    I looked at him, searching his face, seeing lines of fatigue and of surrender. I was going away for good


    this time, starting a life of my own, on my own terms. Rowan was the new Alpha of Drogomor and


    would be living here now with Hanna and his future children.


    I realized, selfishly and for the first time, how big of a change this was for my own parents.


    Trose from the couch and went to him, sitting down next to him. I exhaled deeply, then leaned into him


    as he wrapped his arm around my shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Maeve,¡± he whispered.


    I could hear the smile in his voice.


    ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re building a house just outside of the vige. Something small and cozy, you know, maybe a


    bit smaller than what Rosalie and Ethan have. But, I think we need to n for at least four bedrooms


    because, well, Gemma and Ernest will


    definitely have another baby. I¡¯d like to have a yroom at our house too-¡± Georgia was chattering


    away, her eyes alight with excitement as she spilled her desires for the future to Vicky, who was


    listening earnestly to every word.


    Vicky looked slightly overwhelmed, having been in the background for all of the drama of thest


    several weeks, but was doing her best.


    She and Paul were leaving for Breles with their daughters in the morning, taking the same train as Troy


    and I. We¡¯d be riding to the port together, but they would immediately board a ferry to take them


    straight to Breles, rather than the Isles.


    The dining room was filled with conversation and music. Gemma was dancing with George in her arms,


    who was screaming withughter as his mom twirled in a circle, keeping in rhythm with the piano. Mom


    was ying something upbeat and happy, and it lightened the somber mood significantly, giving our


    goodbyes a sweeter taste.


    I was holding Charlie, who was wide awake. He was peer ing over the top of my shoulder, chomping


    lazily on my dress. Troy was walking around with Will in his arms, the boy fast asleep, while Dad had


    Oliver, of course, resting against his chest as he sat in a high-backed chair next to the piano.


    I looked around, remembering how quiet and lonely the castle had once been, back when it was only


    me, Ernest, and Gemma in residence.


    I regretted not knowing the details of their early rtion ship, wishing I¡¯d had the wherewithal to notice


    the small de tails I had missed. They had been in love from the beginning, and I was so thankful they


    now had the chance to be together like they deserved.


    And thank the Goddess for George.


    | patted Charlie on the back as I walked around the room, stopping to talk to Pete for a moment. He


    was nning to stay in Mirage for a while with Kacidra. They were getting mar ried next summer, when


    his mother could join them in Valoria. He no doubt thought he was the luckiest man alive, and I could


    see the joy in his eyes when he nced over at Kacidra, who was talking with Georgia and Vicky.


    I was just about to head back over to the piano when a warrior hurried into the room, his face pale and


    his eyes searching for Dad. He found him, and walked between the group congregated in the center of


    the dining room without saying a word. He walked right up to Dad and ced a letter in his hand.


    Dad looked down at the note, his face undergoing an in credible transformation. He slowly rose to his


    feet.


    Mom noticed the exchange, and she took her hands from the piano keys, looking at Dad with a


    quizzical expression on


    his face.


    49er ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, just business,¡± he said, loud enough for


    the entire gathering to hear. But I could tell by the way he fur rowed his brow that something was


    bothering him immensely.


    He put Oliver in Mom¡¯s arms and bent to whisper some thing in her ear, then he crossed the room,


    exiting through the doors and disappearing into the hallway. I looked around, set tling my gaze on Troy,


    who had just watched the whole ex change.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Mom said, her voice shaking slightly. I nodded, following Mom out of the dining room.


    Troy was be hind us as we reached the hallway, his voice a low hiss.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°The warriors know where Carl went,¡± Mom said quickly, her voice unreadable.


    ¡°What? Where?¡± | asked, shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She turned to me, her eyes shining in the dimly lit hallway.


    ¡°He went to the Isles, and then¡­ South.¡±


    ¡°But if he went south¡­ Dad, there¡¯s nothing done there anymore, Dianny is gone¡­ There¡¯s only the


    tomb. Where could


    he have possibly gone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Maeve. I¡¯m just as confused as you are. He was spotted leaving Papeno in a cruiser,


    alone.¡±


    ¡°I thought, if he had survived what happened in the cav ern¡­ he would have gone north, to find the


    other refugees, Opaline-¡± Troy interjected.


    Troy was right, the refugees from Lycenna had gone north. To where, the old woman, Hanna¡¯s great


    aunt, hadn¡¯t said.


    And they had taken Opaline with them.


    ¡°He would have gone after Opaline, surely,¡± | added, my skin prickling with gooseflesh as I said her


    name. ¡°Are you sure it was him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not hard to miss. I think we missed something here,¡± Dad said to himself as he paced back and


    forth along the far wall of the atrium. ¡°Something isn¡¯t quite right about this. You said the tomb was part


    of an ancient city, correct? A pack long gone? What business would he have there?¡±


    ¡°Well, he left the packnds, right? He¡¯s gone. There was nothing else in the tomb besides some


    gold¡­ we don¡¯t have anything to worry about now, do we?¡± | asked. I was nursing Will and Oliver,


    settled on the couch near the hearth.


    ¡°You said you thought we were missing something,¡± Troy said. He was leaning against one of the


    bookshelves, mulling the situation over in his mind. ¡°Like¡­ another pack, maybe, a pack like


    Lycenna?¡±


    ¡°Possibly, I don¡¯t know for sure. We didn¡¯t know about Lycenna and Dianny until recently-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible;¡± Mom said softly, careful not to raise her voice above a whisper as Oliver lounged


    drowsily in her arms.


    ¡°Well, he has no allies. Lycenna is gone, from what we know. The refugees left with no interest in


    returning,¡± I contin ued, feeling increasingly uneasy. ¡°Wherever Carl is going¡­ he¡¯ll be alone.¡±


    No one spoke for a moment. I cleared my throat, looking down at my boys. Nothing else mattered to


    me.


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± I said with conviction. ¡°He¡¯s gone. It¡¯s over.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 337

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 337


    Chapter 117: Breeder to the Alpha King


    Rosalie


    Ethan rose early in the morning, several hours before I finally roused myself and traveled downstairs


    for a cup of coffee and one of Gretchen¡¯s breakfasts. Georgia and Talon had already left for Gemma¡¯s


    house, and the house was quiet, save for the sound of the washing machine running downstairs in the


    garage.


    | tapped my fingers on my coffee mug as I moved from window to window in the living room, staring out


    at the ice covered inlet with interest.


    We had gotten home from Mirage only a day ago, and I expected Ethan to want to rest for a while


    before diving into our typical duties that had been put on hold for the past several weeks.


    But he wasn¡¯t in his office. He wasn¡¯t in the house at all. And after a short, brisk walk to the castle, I


    found him to be totally missing altogether.


    None of the warriors seemed to know where he had gone, either.


    When I returned to the house, I found Gretchen upstairs foldingundry in our bedroom. Apparently,


    Ethan had risen before Gretchen, who was the earliest riser I had ever met in my life, had even arrived


    at the house. He had made a pot of coffee and left.


    Great, I thought dismally as I descended the stairs to the garage, flipping the light switch. Where the


    hell could he be? | counted the snowmobiles, the skis, and snowshoes. Everything was ounted for,


    except for one thing.


    A fishing pole.


    I went back upstairs and pulled on my heaviest, warmest parka and my boots with the best tread.


    Gretchen handed me arge metal lunchbox without saying a word, and a thermos filled with beef


    stew, and I was off to the only ce one could reasonably fish in the dead of winter; theke.


    I found him after an almost thirty-minute walk along the base of the mountain the vige of Winter


    Forest was nestled against. It was a smallke, more a pondpared to the sprawlingke in Mirage


    near the castle, so he was easy to spot as I came out of the trees and stood along the shore.


    He didn¡¯t look up at me as I approached, but continued to stare down into the hole he had cut into the


    ice, the augerying on the ground only a few feet away.


    ¡°Anything biting?¡± I asked as I closed the distance between us. He peered up at me, narrowing his


    eyes. ¡°Did you really drag the auger all the way out here by hand? It weighs a million pounds-¡±


    He stood, taking the lunch box and thermos from me while motioning to the five-gallon bucket he had


    been sitting on. I shook my head, declining his offer of taking over his seat.


    ¡°I just came out here to confirm you hadn¡¯t run off into the wilderness, abandoning your family forever.¡±


    I sat in the snow, finding it soft and thick enough to befortable. Ethan sat


    back down, resting his fishing pole on the ground while he opened the lunch box and rummaged


    through whatever snacks Gretchen had packed for him.


    ¡°I just wanted a moment to think, that¡¯s all,¡± he finally said, closing the lunch box and setting it on the


    ground next to the bucket. ¡°A lot has happened.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I breathed, tilting my face toward the sun and enjoying the brightness against my skin, even if


    there was no warmth to be had. Clear days were much colder than overcast days, and my cheeks were


    already starting to redden from the chill. ¡°It¡¯s quiet at the house.¡±


    ¡°We¡®re empty-nesters now. Isn¡¯t that what it¡¯s called?¡±


    ¡°I believe so, but Georgia and Talon will be living with us for the foreseeable future, I¡¯m afraid.¡± That


    was true. They wouldn¡¯t be able to break ground on their new house in the vige untilte spring and


    wouldn¡¯t move in until the end of the summer.


    But we would have them in Winter Forest as neighbors, and housemates, regardless. Gemma and


    Ernest as well. We¡®d get to love on, and spoil, George as much as we wanted. That had to be enough


    to help fill the hole in our hearts left by Rowan and Maeve.


    ¡°I was thinking about visiting Maeve in a few months, in spring, before it starts getting hot in the Isles,¡± I


    said, watching as Ethan picked up his fishing pole.


    ¡°Troy mentioned spending some time up here this summer as well,¡± Ethan replied, ncing over at me.


    ¡°But we¡¯ll all be in Mirage againte next summer, when Rowan and Hanna have


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    their baby.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for them,¡± I smiled, crossing my ankles as I stretched out my legs.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    We sat in meditative silence for a moment. I had something to ask him, the question having been


    nagging at me since the night Hanna took down Tasia atst. I looked at Ethan, seeing his face etched


    with lines of sadness. He was tired, maybe even somewhat defeated, but overall¡­


    ¡°Were you serious about retiring? About making Rowan the Alpha King in a year?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t speak for a long while, keeping his eyes on the hole in the ice. Finally, he nodded once,


    ncing over at me with a knowing look in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I was. I still am.¡±


    ¡°What will you do with all your free time?¡± | asked, genuinely curious. He arched his brow, continuing to


    look down into the ice, then waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°Fish,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re in your fifties, Ethan. What are you going to do with the rest of your life? I don¡¯t like


    salmon and trout much, anyway-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get that damn truck running,¡± he said under his breath, then smiled softly to himself, his chest rising


    and falling in a silent chuckle.


    ¡°So you and Soren can drive it off a cliff together? That thing is a death trap, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Maybe now, but not when I¡¯m finished with it. Plus¡­ who the hell knows where Soren is? Probably at


    the bottom of the ocean-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± I said hastily. ¡°Soren is alive, and well, I would bet my life on it-¡±


    ¡°No letters, no sightings for ten years now, at least, Rosalie. That¡¯s odd, even for Soren.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he found his mate,¡± I said, trying not to let my inner turmoil over his disappearance color my


    cheeks, ¡°and he¡¯s just busy being¡­ in love. With a wife, maybe even with children.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. Old bastard he¡¯d be now


    ¡°Ethan, you have been in a horrible, no-good mood for weeks now. What the hell is the matter?¡±


    My words were harsher than intended, but he didn¡¯t flinch. He only rearranged his weight on the


    bucket, ncing quickly in my direction before looking down at the ice once again.


    ¡°Nothing. This is just who I am.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t entirely wrong about that, but still, he was more cross than usual.


    ¡°Oh, please-¡±


    ¡°Do you ever wonder what our lives would¡¯ve been like if we hadn¡¯t met?¡± he asked suddenly,


    interrupting me. My heart nearly stopped. I looked at him, searching his face for


    understanding.


    ¡°What do you mean-¡±


    ¡°Not that¡­ I didn¡¯t mean I would have wanted it any other way, honey. I just mean, well, I think of what


    Maeve went through, every moment¡­ I wonder how I could have prevented it, and I am at a loss. I feel


    like¡­ Goddess, I¡¯m her father. I should have been able to help her from the beginning, before Damian


    invaded, before she set sail and got tangled up with the people of Dianny, with Tasia, everything-¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, Ethan!¡±


    ¡°But what if it was? What if this was more of a punishment than fate, Rosalie? I bought you, remember?


    Looking back on it, on those times, sure. It wasn¡¯t totally out of the ordinary, but if I could go back-¡±


    ¡°I would have been dead in a year, Ethan, easily. Maybe sooner. My father would¡¯ve sold me to the next


    highest bidder-¡±


    ¡°If I could go back, I would have told you how I felt about you the second I saw you for the first time,¡± he


    interrupted, his gaze so deep it sent a wave of warmth, and longing, rippling through my core. ¡°I


    would¡¯ve taken you out of the hospital bed and put you in mine, nursed you back to health. Married you


    the very second we had the chance. I should have done it that way, Rosalie, and for that, I am sorry. I


    am so, so sorry.¡±


    I went to him, wrapping my arms around his neck as I settled into hisp. ¡°We made it, okay? Look at


    the life we¡¯ve had together for twenty-six years, Ethan. We¡¯re fine. The kids are fine. They found their


    mates, and they are happy. We have


    triplet grandsons, for Goddess¡¯s sake. This guilt you feel for things that happened almost three


    decades ago, Ethan. It can¡¯ t continue to hang over your head. We have too much to be thankful for,


    too much to look forward to.¡±


    I kissed him on the temple, then leaned my forehead against his.


    ¡°You let this guilt get in the way of your rtionship with Maeve. She is not the same as me, honey. I


    was weak, I was meek, and fearful, and submissive. Maeve isn¡¯t, and never has been, any of those


    things. And,¡± I pulled away, taking his face between my gloved hands, ¡°you know she would¡¯ve killed


    everyone on that ship, including Troy, and steered her way right back to us if she wanted to. She


    wanted him. She loved him. She would¡¯vee home if she felt she didn¡¯t have anything to lose.¡±


    Thad said the right thing. Ethan rxed, gathering me in his arms for a moment. I leaned into him,


    enjoying a moment of intimacy that hadn¡¯t been had in a long time.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll ever send the boys up for the summer?¡± he said after a moment. I could hear the


    smile in his voice. It brought tears to my eyes.


    ¡°Of course, they will. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d enjoy the break. In fact, I m sure they¡¯re nning on it. We¡¯ll have


    a houseful of children again, Ethan. George, Oliver, Will, and Charlie. And Rowan¡¯s baby, whoever that


    baby will be. They wouldn¡¯t be here if it hadn¡¯t been for us, you know. Even¡­ even Troy. He wouldn¡¯t


    be who he is if things had been different. He is the best thing that could¡¯ve ever happened to not only


    Maeve, but our family. Hanna, too. Now tell me again you have regrets because I do not. I never have,


    and I never will.¡±


    He smiled, his eyes so blue in the faded sunlight that they looked as clear as the cier hanging over


    the other side of the inlet. They were the same shape, and color, as our children¡¯s eyes. Our beautiful,


    beautiful children. The greatest gifts the Moon Goddess could¡¯ve ever given us.


    Thad been sold as a breeder to the eventual Alpha King, but my destiny was to be his wife, his mate,


    and the mother of his children. Together, we had forged a path forward out of the destruction and chaos


    our early, somewhat tumultuous rtionship had seen. We had ovee every obstacle in our paths


    to not only be together, but thrive, paving the way for the generation that followed to walk apletely


    different, and peaceful, path.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he said, the words a whisper against my skin.


    And I smiled.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 338

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 338


    Chapter 118: The Isles in Ruins


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Maeve


    Keaton was standing with his arms crossed, peering up at the ceiling of the sprawling foyer of the


    castle of Poldesse. The ceiling was gone, however, having crumbled away long ago. Vines had taken


    over the entire area, and the walls were covered in graffiti. I thought it rather artistic, especially the


    more colorful graffiti with even more colorfulnguage.


    Troy, however, was deeply stressed.


    ¡°Your dad did this on purpose. He¡¯s testing us-¡± he huffed, kicking pieces of fallen sheetrock as we


    walked through the remains of the castle.


    ¡°What? Was he the one who ripped this ce apart?¡± I said as I ran my fingers along the banister of


    the wide marble staircase as we started up the stairs.


    ¡°No, but he knew how much work was needed when he sent us here-¡±


    ¡°It was a hurricane, roughly fifteen years ago now. Tore the roof right off the castle, just like that,¡±


    Keaton interjected, snapping his fingers.


    ¡°Good Goddess, a hurricane did this?¡± | gasped, looking around at the destruction.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t nearly that bad. Negligence is the cause of this,¡± Troy said curtly, grabbing me by the elbow


    as he led me over a mass of vines that snaked down a wide, shadowed hallway.


    ¡°This is insane,¡± I breathed as the three of us continued our inspection of the castle. It was a huge


    building, at least twice the size of the castle Drogomor, but in such a state I thought it unlikely we¡¯d be


    able to live in it any time soon, if at all. Some rooms were definitely livable and had been used in at


    least thest year or so, but I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted the boys there when part of it was in this state of


    disrepair.


    ¡°Did Damian live here?¡± | asked as we walked through a huge bedroom with ss still in the windows


    and the wood floors still intact.


    ¡°Yeah, he did. Once he left the house Soren used to live in when he was in charge here, apparently, or


    so I¡¯m told. The northern wing of the castle is in good shape, from what I can tell. But there¡¯s no running


    water or electricity=¡± Troy began, testing a light switch along the wall. Keaton pursed his lips, his arms


    still crossed over his chest as he looked out the window to the sea below.


    ¡°I say raze the ce and start over. It¡¯s falling into the sea.¡±


    | ¡°I think it¡¯s our only option,¡± Troy agreed, but I could tell it wasn¡¯t what he wanted to do. He was


    troubled by the notion


    of tearing the castle down, but it went further than us needing a ce to live.


    ¡°What if we didn¡¯t? What if we mended it?¡± | asked, looking from Keaton to Troy.


    Keatonughed, but Troy looked at me, his eyes boring into mine.


    ¡°It could take us years-¡±


    ¡°This castle has been here for hundreds of years. It¡¯s andmark, surely. We can¡¯t just tear it down and


    build some thing new. I know that¡¯s not what you want.¡±


    Troy¡¯s mouth twitched at the corner, fighting back a smile.


    There was one problem, however. A problem Lynus had made very, very clear.


    ¡°We have absolutely no money,¡± Keaton protested, then paused, clearing his throat. ¡°Well, I have


    money, but you don¡¯


    t-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you to sell your earrings to help us rebuild the castle, don¡¯t worry,¡± Troy teased,


    sitting down on the edge of the bed. A puff of dust came up off the bare mat tress when he sat.


    ¡°Romero hid his money somewhere. It¡¯s not in the bank of Avondale. It¡¯s likely not here, in the castle.


    No one knows where it is.¡±


    11 pha che ¡°But wouldn¡¯t Damian have had ess to it, as Alpha?¡± | asked, crossing the room to


    inspect the vanity. Old bottles of perfume sat covered in dust, their contents having gone ran cid long


    ago. I wondered who this room had belonged to, but then thought better of it, knowing of only one


    woman who could have lived in this castle. Maddalyn.


    ¡°I doubt it. Damian had his own sources of ie. That¡¯s gone too, likely plundered away by his


    cronies in his absence. I don¡¯t think he had much, anyway, based on what Carl said about their deal.¡±


    ¡°He did turn a blind eye to the riches in the tomb,¡± I re minded Troy, ¡°He made such an awful mess of


    things. If he had taken a moment to inspect the content of those vases, like you said, he would¡¯ve


    found enough gold to repair the whole of the Isles-¡± | tapered off as the energy in the room shifted, and


    turned very slowly from the vanity, catching the silent exchange that passed between Troy and Keaton.


    ¡°No, absolutely not-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s something we haven¡¯t done before, Maeve,¡± Keaton said with crity, leaning against


    the wall near the windows. ¡°We know the way, I have that hauntedpass on the ship, still. Hell, we


    could be there and back within a few weeks in this weather.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± | cried, turning my attention to Troy, who only shrugged. ¡°I-I have an inheritance, I¡¯m


    sure. We could ask my


    dad¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not asking your father for money, Maeve. This might be part of his territory, but Damian is the


    one who ficked it up,¡± Troy said sternly, shaking his head. ¡°This is the only way, and plus, the riches in


    the tomb will help jumpstart the changes I want to see in the isles; better schools, clinics-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you, obviously,¡± I started, my cheeks color ing as panic prickled across my skin.


    ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re not. You need to stay here and be Luna. And be with the boys. Keaton and I can handle


    this.¡±


    Igaped at him, then turned to Keaton, who arched a brow at me in challenge.


    ¡°It was your idea, princess,¡± Keaton said.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t an idea-¡±


    ¡°It was the best idea, and our only option, unless Romero¡¯s fortune falls out of the walls on our way out


    of here. Do you want to live on the Persephone for the rest of our lives, or do you want a home to live


    in, with a big, gated garden for the boys to y in?¡± Troy leaned back, crossing his ankle over his knee.


    ¡°One problem out of many;¡± | sneered, cing my hands on my hips, ¡°is who is going to buy the


    artifacts you bring back from the tomb.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s simple,¡± Keaton replied, a broad grin on his face. ¡°Tempest.¡±


    ¡°Tempest? The High Priestess?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Troy added, a simr smile touching his mouth. ¡°The Church wanted the artifacts to begin


    with, that¡¯s how Tasia and Carl got Grace to betray your father. Tempest will buy them from us, and we


    won¡¯t undersell, trust me.¡±


    | gaped at them, shaking my head, but I couldn¡¯t deny the look of glee in their eyes. This wasn¡¯t what I


    meant when I told


    Troy I was ready for our next adventure.


    ¡°This is the only way, babe.¡±


    | closed my eyes, breathing deeply the dusty, dank air of the decrepit castle, and resigned myself to the


    fact that Troy and Keaton were right.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I bit out, ring at both of them.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s settled. In the meantime, we¡¯ll find somewhere for youdies and the young princes to live


    while we¡¯re gone.¡± Keaton turned to the door, which was hanging off its hinges.


    ¡°And where exactly is that going to be? I asked, following Troy and Keaton out of the room. Troy looked


    over his shoul der at me, a smile touching the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Lynus will exin everything over lunch,¡± he said, and we left the castle.


    The Oceanview neighborhood was like nothing I had ever seen before. Large mansions made of pure


    marble rose from the palm trees atop arge bluff, which gave the neighbor hood its name, giving an


    expansive view of the turquoise sea.


    The mansions were run down, the gardens overgrown and the drive, which hadn¡¯t seen a car driven up


    the wide, sand colored street in ages, was cracked and split from rich green grasses growing between


    the splinters in the pavement. It was, nheless, a very morous ce, and people still


    lived in the mansions despite their run-down state.


    The inhabitants of the neighborhood were the once wealthy elite of the Isles, many of whom had


    pledged loyalty to Romero at one point in time. But those who were loyal to Romero were very old now,


    judging by the looks of the man standing at the edge of his property, watching the crew of the


    Persephone carry our things into our temporary home. The old man narrowed his eyes at me, pointing


    his cane in a menacing


    fashion.


    | straightened up a bit, shifting Oliver¡¯s weight in my arms as I narrowed my eyes back at him, sizing


    him up. A man roughly my father¡¯s age came bounding out of their house, waving at me apologetically


    as he leaned to whisper harshly in the ear of the man I assumed was his father.


    Tin


    Whatever his son said didn¡¯t seem to persuade the old man to move on, however. He opened the gate


    to their garden and started forward, swatting at his son as he slowly reached the street and began to


    cross it.


    I looked around for Troy, who was nowhere to be found. M, however, who was going to be living with


    us while Keaton and Troy went to recover the riches from the tomb, saw the old man and his son


    approaching and quickly came to my side.


    The son stepped past his father and reached the edge of our front garden in a few long strides, bowing


    his head apolo getically.


    ¡°I¡¯m Randal Croftworthy,¡± he panted, then tilted his head toward his eldery father, ¡°That¡¯s my father,


    Alfred. He¡¯s a mean old man, just a warning. He wants to know what you¡¯re doing moving into this


    house-¡±


    ¡°Tell ¡¯em to get lost, or else!¡± Alfred said in a gravelly voice from the middle of the street. Randal shook


    his head, shrug ging helplessly


    ¡°I¡¯m Maeve, Luna of Poldesse-¡±


    ¡°Luna, oh Goddess-¡± Randal bowed his head, quite taken aback as he lifted it again, meeting my eye. ¡°I


    am sorry, Luna, for approaching you so casually. We haven¡¯t had- haven¡¯t had a Luna since I was a


    young boy, you see. I had heard a new Al pha wasing, the son of Princess Maddalyn, but we-¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your house!¡± barked Alfred as he reached the gate, pointing at me with a gnarled finger.


    ¡°Dad, listen-¡±


    ¡°Grandpa! It¡¯s too hot for you to be out of the shade!¡± came a feminine voice from across the street. A


    young woman with rich brown hair came running, followed by another wom an close in age with


    Randal.


    ¡°No, no. Everyone go back to the house!¡± Randal looked exceedingly embarrassed as he motioned for


    the two women to go away, but curiosity got the best of them.


    I was then introduced to his wife and daughter, one of the four children they shared that lived at the


    mansion across the street.


    Randal sheepishly exined that most of the mansions that were still lived in were multigenerational or


    housed multi ple families who shared resources.


    From his conversation, I deduced how bad things in the i?les really were. Damian had ruled with an


    iron fist and ra tioned basic needs like water so his most loyal followers could have more. Damian had


    controlled everything, the food, the money, the trade routes¡­. It had been hell.


    No wonder Alfred was still yelling at me as his son tried to reason with him.


    These people had been abused for a long, long time.


    ¡°What can I do?¡± | asked, my voice cutting through the frantic chatter of Randal and his family as they


    tried to calm their patriarch down.


    ¡°What can you do?¡± Randal replied, confused.


    ¡°How can I¡­ how can I make things better for you? For your family and the other families of the Isles?¡±


    They all stared at me for a moment, blinking several times. | shifted Oliver in my arms again, bouncing


    him gently as he started to fuss.


    By the time Randal and his family had stopped and taken their leave back across the street, I was


    sweating, and my head was brimming with a seemingly endless to-do list.


    The castle wasn¡¯t the only thing in ruins; the Isles were as well.


    I finally went into our temporary home and found Troy. He was already packing for his journey through


    the pass.


    Everything felt rushed.


    ¡°Troy,¡± | said softly,ying Oliver down on our bed. Troy broke his gaze from the duffle bag he was


    packing, looking up at me. ¡°We have a lot of work to do.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 339

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 339


    Chapter 119: There¡¯s More Out There


    Maeve-Four Months Later


    Suntra was not what I was expecting.


    Thad be ustomed to the seemingly endless white sand beaches of Avondale, where the sand


    grit was so fine it felt like powdered sugar as you walked barefoot in the surf. Suntra¡¯s sand was coarse


    and golden and dappled with tide pools brimming with long strings of seaweed.


    The ind itself was small and mountainous,rge rock formations jutting out of the shallow sea all


    around the snug cove I found myself in. It was beautiful, and intimating, and nothing like I had imagined


    Troy¡¯s childhood home to be.


    He was talking to Robbie in the distance, their heads bent against the stiff, warm breezeing off the


    water. It was spring, but the air was thick with tropical humidity, and had it been a clear day, I knew I


    would have been roasting.


    Troy and Keaton had returned from the tomb two months ago and traded the treasure for a sum of


    money that was un fathomable to me. Most of it had gone toward repairing the neglected infrastructure


    in Avondale and building a new port, which immediately allowed the residents of Avondale to take up


    trade again. Things were already looking better than when


    we first arrived in the Isles, but we still had a long way to go.


    I turned away from Troy and Robbie, looking over my shoulder at the small vige nestled in the safety


    of the cove. The buildings were built on stilts high on the beach where a tropical forest grew in deep


    green tangles of foliage behind it.


    Children were running along the beach carrying buckets, stooping to inspect the tide pools for critters. I


    smiled as | watched a young boy hold up a starfish, marveling at the crea ture for a moment before


    gently setting it back into the water.


    So many children lived here now. The entire vige was buzzing with noise andughter. My heart


    squeezed as ! watched Alison, who was now heavily rounded out and in the final days of her


    pregnancy, walking carefully along the tide pools, a group of young ones following her as she led the


    group closer to where the sea was breaking against the beach.


    Suntra was the new home of the survivors of Dianny, most of them children.


    One of Troy¡¯s first challenges as the new Alpha of Poldesse had been seeing to the welfare of the


    children from Dianny. Not wanting to split them up, he called upon the few full-time residents of Suntra


    to open their vige to the refugees, which they did with open hearts and open arms. A new school had


    been built, and Alison was the headmistress, helping assimte the children to their new home while


    also tending to the emotional wounds leftover from the fall of Di anny.


    Suntra had been one of the only ces, other than the smaller, less popted inds dotted around


    the Isles, that had been truly weing to Troy as the Alpha.


    Troy had taken his title back with no money to speak of, a castle to live in that was falling away into the


    ocean, and sev eral enemies who had been loyal to Damian, or rather, had their fingers in Damian¡¯s


    pocketbook.


    But Troy had Keaton, and that proved to be enough.


    Keaton was a wolf in the body of a Pomeranian. He was shy, wealthy, and could charm a room. But


    he could also kill a man with his stare and had enough gems and other fineries to sway even the most


    loyal of Damian¡¯s old cronies. Thankful ly, many of those loyal to Damian, and Romero¡¯s old regime,


    thought it best to leave the Isles all together, and a new era united the east, the west, and the Isles had


    been under the umbre of peace and allyship.


    All in all, the people of the Isles had epted Troy as the Alpha of Poldesse, even if they weren¡¯t ready


    to consider him their Alpha quite yet.


    But under Troy and I as Alpha and Luna new schools had been built, medical clinics were being


    established on the more remote inds, and trade restrictions had been eased, which led to more


    money flowing in the Isles. The people of the Isles could trade freely with the port of Breles and the port


    of Valo ria without needing special, expensive permits like Damian had demanded, which used to keep


    the routes locked in to


    those he favored.


    Best of all, Troy was happy. He was at peace and at home.


    But there was still much work to be done.


    We were spending several weeks jumping from ind to ind, taking stock of the wellbeing of the


    inhabitants, and making a list of what was needed. Most of the inds were in need of medicine,


    infrastructure, and schools. But some vilges carried the scars of the past regime, and held a grudge


    against the pack they deemed responsible. We were, essen tially, on a public rtions tour to try to


    save face and prove we were good, honest rulers. Damian had been allowed to rule unchecked here


    for far too long, and regardless of who was responsible for that, we were changing it now.


    Suntra was more of a vacation, it seemed. We would spend a few nights here before boarding the


    Persephone once again and heading to the next vige.


    Will, Charlie, and Oliver were in the vige being doted on by Ingra, Cleo, and the elder women who


    called Suntra home. Cleo had set up shop in Avondale of course, to be closer to M, but was training


    two midwives for Suntra over the next several weeks while she waited for Alison to go intobor.


    I was free, it seemed, left to my own devices to explore the beach for a moment while Troy spoke to


    Robbie and the boys were being tended to.


    But I found myself a little bored.


    I thought of following Alison and joining the gaggle of pups she was leading across the beach, but


    didn¡¯t want to in terrupt. I resigned myself to sitting on a piece of driftwood, stretching my legs in front of


    me and watching a trio of young boys chase a ratherrge crab along the shore.


    They couldn¡¯t have been more than ten years old.


    Troy had lived here as a child when he wasn¡¯t working on a boat somewhere. I wondered, with a pang


    of sadness, if he¡¯d ever had a chance to just be a little boy like the ones I was watching, and then felt


    thankful the boys, and my own boys, would have a chance to just be kids.


    ¡°Do you remember me?¡± came a soft, somewhat nervous voice to my left. I turned, shielding my eyes


    to the sun as a young girl approached, stopping short of my driftwood perch.


    My entire body tightened at the sight of her. Of course, I remembered her. I would never forget her.


    I just didn¡¯t expect her to be alive.


    Tasia¡¯s youngest sibling took another step toward me, mo mentarily blocking the sun. I looked up at


    her, seeing her quite the same as she had been in Dianny when she came to fetch us all down to the


    lake for dinner. It felt like a lifetime ago.


    The light was gone from her eyes, however, reced by unspeakable sadness.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like my sister,¡± she said hurriedly.


    I nodded. ¡°1-1 know. It¡¯s alright,¡± I stammered, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ | don¡¯t remember your name-¡±


    ¡°It was never said,¡± she said softly, tucking her hands in the pocket of her apron, ¡°but my name is


    Mara.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really nice to see you again,¡± I said, rising to my feet. I towered over the girl, who was no more than


    twelve. She looked up at me, tears welling in her eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    I nodded, swallowing against the pain of it.


    ¡°She killed our whole family,¡± Mara breathed, breaking her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear she is gone.¡±


    ¡°Oh-¡±


    ¡°She was very bad,¡± Mara nudged a piece of seaweed with her foot.


    ¡°Yes¡­ she was. But that doesn¡¯t make losing her¡­. She was your sister. I can¡¯t imagine how you feel.


    It¡¯s okay to be hurt, and sad over her¡­ over her death.¡±


    ¡°My mother wasn¡¯t totally honest with you,¡± Mara said abruptly, looking up at me once more. I started,


    slightly taken aback by her admission.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°I can see things. I saw what Tasia was nning to do, but no one would listen to me. That¡¯s how I


    lived, I knew when it was going to happen. And¡­ something is going to happen, but not soon. It¡¯ll be


    when I¡¯m older. I won¡¯t be a little girl any more. And neither will she.¡±


    ¡°Who? What happens?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so much more out there,¡± Mara said dreamily. ¡°So, so much more.¡±


    ¡°Maeve!¡± Troy called from down the beach.


    I turned to look at him, and when I turned back to Mara, she had taken off. ¡°Wait!¡± I called after her, but


    she had al ready made it out of earshot, her footsteps leading down the beach toward the group of


    children Alison was leading around the massive tidepools.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Troy asked as he reached my side, reach ing up to shield his face from the sun.


    ¡°Tasia¡¯s little sister,¡± | murmured, my chest tightening with apprehension.


    CupTV! INILWE VULLIUL


    ¡°What? I thought her entire family died.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± I breathed, shaking my head as pondered whether or not to tell him what had happened, what


    the girl had said.


    ¡°Alison must know who she is, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel like Alison wouldn¡¯t have kept that from us, especially from Robbie.¡±


    Troy looked dubious, but then exhaled deeply, shaking his head.


    ¡°Well, I say let it be. She¡¯s a little girl. What chaos could she possibly start while stuck on an ind,


    right?¡±


    I nodded but was still unable to shake the feeling in my bones that the girl had given me warning of


    times toe. Times, I felt, that would be trying.


    ¡°There¡¯s a party in the vige, a big dinner in our honor. We should go up now.¡±


    I nodded without saying a word in reply, turning my gaze away from Mara, and decided with finality to


    let the past be the past.


    We were staying the night in a small, beach-front cabin with two bedrooms. Troy and I crept out of the


    second bed room, flinching as the door squeaked as we closed it behind us. All three of the boys were


    sleeping soundly, however, sunkissed and fatigued from a day full of activity and atten tion.


    ¡°Well, what should we do for an hour before they wake up again?¡± I whispered as I sat down on the


    couch in the snug liv ing room.


    Troy shrugged, sitting down next to me with a sigh, his arming around my shoulder. ¡°Sleep,


    maybe. We could both use it.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ yeah, that does sound nice.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    We sat in silence for a moment, enjoying the quiet. The windows were open, and fresh, salty sea air


    wafted through the shades, the sound of the waves hitting the rocks below the cabin a rhythmic luby.


    Troy leaned his cheek against my head, closing his eyes.


    ¡°Happy anniversary,¡± he whispered into my hair.


    ¡°Anniversary? Anniversary of what?¡±


    ¡°The day I met you in the market and stopped you from falling in the street.¡±


    ¡°You mean the day a lunatic followed me around the mar ket like a lost puppy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that same day,¡± heughed, and I smiled to myself, melting into his touch. ¡°I love you, Maeve.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Troy.¡±


    He was stroking my arm with his fingers, his breath begin ning to slow. We were both falling asleep, but


    the closeness of our bodies was impossible to ignore. Eventually, we were lying on the couch side by


    side, Troy¡¯s body spooning mine. He kissed me behind my ear, nuzzling against me as his hand be gan


    to travel down over the curve of my hip.


    We made good use of our free time, undressing each oth er slowly. We were as quiet as possible, the


    only sound the crash of the waves as Troy rolled me on top of him, letting me take control.


    And when we were done, our bodies spent, I ran my fin gers through his hair, kissing him thoroughly.


    A year ago, I was just a princess on a mission to do her duty for her family. My life seemed to be


    following a specific path with little flexibility.


    And then, I met Troy, and everything changed. He had been, before I knew the full truth, my breeder.


    He had been my lover, and now my husband, and the father of our children.


    He was my mate.


    But best of all, he was my friend.


    I was better because of him. I was forever changed.


    I was ready for whatever came next.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 340

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 340


    Chapter 120: Something¡¯s wrong with Her


    Rowan


    The castle was abuzz with its usual day-to-day activities. Servants and maids passed me in the hallway


    carrying baskets ofundry and trays of tea. I could hear the ttering of cookware as I left my office


    and walked toward the grand staircase off the foyer, seeing the door to the servants¡¯ hallway that led to


    the kitchen slightly ajar.


    It was nearing lunch, and I was definitely hungry. I stopped to let a maid pass by with a tray full of


    sandwiches and coffee, heading toward the library.


    ¡°For Miss Kacidra,¡± she said, bobbing her head as she noticed my gaze.


    I nodded back, tucking my hands in my pockets as I followed the maid down the hallway toward the


    library.


    Kacidra was seated at the long library table in the center of the room. She was peering down at arge


    textbook, her brow knitted in concentration. She looked up with a smile as the maid approached with


    the lunch tray, but she arched her brow as I entered behind the maid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t distract me, Rowan,¡± she said with augh before giving the maid her thanks. Kacidra leaned


    back in her chair and bit into a sandwich.


    I pulled one of the chairs out from the table and sat down, taking a deep, restorative breath before


    grabbing a sandwich


    288 Vouchers


    for myself.


    ¡°Want some coffee? You look like you could use it!¡± she asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get too much sleepst night,¡± I sighed, epting the steaming cup of coffee from Kacidra.


    Kacidra snorted with mirth, bringing the coffee to her lips and sipping cautiously.


    ¡°Ouch, that¡¯s hot-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have ss today?¡± I asked, motioning toward the mountain of books she had strewn across


    the table. She bit into her sandwich, flipping through the pages of her textbook for a moment before she


    met my eyes again, shrugging.


    ¡°I had ss this morning. I haveb this afternoon, though. A test, so it¡¯s a short ss. I¡¯ll be home


    before dinner.¡±


    Kacidra was in her first year of medical school at the University of Mirage. She was studying to be a


    physician with the intent of going home to Red Lakes and setting up a practice there, something she


    said was desperately needed. Kacidra was sharp as a tack, and she seemed to be enjoying her


    studies. And Pete, well, I had never met anyone so devoted to their mate.


    Her studies meant Kacidra and Pete would be living in Mirage for several years, and I had offered them


    residence at the castle.


    Pete¡¯s mother, a spirited older woman named Debby, was also living at the castle, but had insisted on


    being given a job while she remained under our roof. Debby had been given the task of tending to the


    hundreds of nts in the atrium, many of the nts native to the Isles where she was from, and all and


    all, the family seemed content.


    Kacidra¡¯s presence was also a hugefort to Hanna.


    Especially now. Hanna could use all of thefort she could get.


    ¡°How is Hannah doing?¡± Kacidra asked, her voice a whisper edged with concern.


    I pursed my lips, toying with my coffee mug before I met Kacidra¡¯s eye. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to


    answer that question, so I only shrugged my shoulders. I needed to figure out some way to express


    myself better, but I didn¡¯t have the words at the moment.


    She dropped it. Kacidra gave me a knowing look, her eyes gazing into mine in search of the


    overwhelming anxiety I felt regarding everything that was going on with my immediate family.


    ¡°I wonder where everyone else is,¡± I muttered, taking another sip of my coffee. Everyone had gotten in


    just a few days ago.


    ¡°Maeve and Troy will probably be down here in the next couple of minutes, I expect. They all seem


    tired after such a long ride on the train¡±


    ¡°The train?¡± | asked, setting my mug on the table. I had no idea they¡¯d ridden the train into town. Shows


    how much attention I¡¯d been paying to everyone else in the family recently.


    ¡°Troy would have taken the car, but Maeve wanted to take the boys on the train, you know. They¡¯re


    basically toddlers now,


    Rowan. All little boys love trains.¡±


    I nodded, unable to stop myself from smiling. Charlie, Will, and Oli were ten months old, and until


    they¡¯d arrived a few days ago, I hadn¡¯t seen them since Maeve and Troy left to start their new lives as


    the Alpha and Luna of Poldesse. It was so great to have them around, and Will in particr seemed to


    really like me.


    Gemma and Ernest had flown down with my parents and their son George, who was just two months


    older than Maeve¡¯s sons.


    A momentter, the library door opened and more of our family members poured in, as if they were


    fully aware of the thoughts I¡¯d just had and I¡¯d summoned them. I pushed aside my notions regarding


    how stressful all of this was.


    Maeve stepped into the library and looked around. She hadn¡¯t been in this room yet since she arrived


    just a few days ago.


    ¡°Good Goddess, Rowan. You haven¡¯t changed a thing. I thought you said you wanted to modernize the


    ce?¡± Maeve said as she held Oli in her arms. Charlie had his arms wrapped around her leg, resting


    his bottom on her foot and refusing to let go. She looked frazzled but happy. Mostly frazzled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been exceedingly busy,¡± I quipped, forcing a smile on my face as I nced over at them. Will


    toddled over to me, and I reached down to scoop him up. I began to bounce Will on my knee. He


    squealed withughter at the motion, his dark brown curls bouncing up and down.


    Will and Charlie both looked like Troy and were very hard to tell apart. They were identical, but Charlie


    was slightly bigger


    than Will and had a totally different personality. Will was loud and demanding, while Charlie was quiet


    andid-back.


    Oliver, little Oli, was wild and fearless. As Maeve looked around the library, he sprinted away from her


    on all fours toward thedder at the far end of the library.


    He looked like her; copper blond hair and a lean build. He was slightly shorter than his brothers and


    had a fairerplexion.


    But he had something the other boys didn¡¯t have; his father¡¯s eyes. One was blue, much like Maeve¡¯s


    and my own. And the other was a dark, steel gray. He was an interesting looking creature, and by the


    looks of it, was keeping Maeve and Troy on their toes.


    As if my thoughts had summoned him, Troy walked through the library doors, and a chorus of excited


    ¡°Dada!¡± rang out through the air as the boys made their way to their father like they hadn¡¯t seen him in


    months when it had really just been a few moments.


    I set Will down on the carpet, and he immediately took off on his hands and knees, crawling across the


    floor at a rate of speed I found shocking.


    Charlie too was crawling still, but Oli was running, damn near sprinting toward his father.


    Oli had been the smallest baby I had ever seen in my entire life. He shouldn¡¯t have survived, and likely


    wouldn¡¯t have had divine intervention not saved his life. Despite it all, he was thriving.


    And I had a sneaking suspicion he was going to be a force to


    be reckoned with.


    Troy scooped all three boys into his arms as he walked over to the set of couches near the hearth. He


    casually dumped the boys on the couch, much to their delight, and sat down.


    ¡°So? Where is she?¡± Troy asked as he fielded the advances of the boys, who were tugging on his shirt


    and climbing over him.


    ¡°Hanna?¡± I replied stupidly. I flushed.


    ¡°Leave it alone, Troy,¡± Maeve was scanning a bookshelf, her


    fingers lingering on a particr novel. She pulled it from the shelf, ncing at me out of the corner of


    her eye.


    Amotion rang out in the hallway, and suddenly, Gemma and Ernest appeared, George toddling


    ahead of them into the library as he clutched a toy dinosaur to his chest.


    ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± Gemma cried, going over to toss her arms around Maeve while Ernest came over to


    the couches, pping Troy on the shoulder.


    ¡°There you are, Rowan!¡± Ernest shook my hand then pulled me off the couch into a tight hug. I hadn¡¯t


    seen much of him since they¡¯d gotten here. But he stilled, then pulled away, searching my face. ¡°I know


    that look. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Before I could answer him, I looked over toward the doorway. Mom was standing there, and I saw her


    face fall as she realized Hanna was not in the library with the rest of the family. Her eyes settled on


    mine, and I gave her a look that silently pled for help.


    ¡°Rowan,¡± Maeve said as Mom entered the library, Dading along with her, his hand wrapped


    around Mom¡¯s ¡°We don¡¯t want to pry. But we¡¯ve noticed that something is going on.


    You seem upset and distant. We are all here to help. That was our reason foring. But we can¡¯t help


    you if you don¡¯t open up to us.¡±


    Kacidra joined in the conversation. ¡°Maeve is right, Rowan. We need to know what¡¯s happening with


    you and Hanna, or else we¡¯ll never be able to help.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s voice was calm and supportive as she asked, ¡°Is it Hanna that¡¯s troubling you, son? Is she


    doing all right?


    My first instinct was to tell them that everything is fine. I¡¯d spent most of my life trying to prove that I


    was a strong, capable man, able to handle whatever was thrown in my direction. But looking at all of


    the concerned faces around me, I realized now was as good a time as any to tell them the truth of the


    situation.


    ¡°Actually, if I¡¯mpletely honest with all of you,¡± I began, ¡°Hanna¡­ she¡¯s¡­ no. No, she¡¯s not all right,¡±


    I breathed, slouching against the couch. ¡°There¡¯s something you all need to know-¡±


    With that, I silently stood and led them all up the stairs to the bedroom. It would be easier for me to


    show them than to tell them.


    As quietly as possible, I opened the bedroom door, my eyes falling on her immediately.


    A girl, born during the peak of a full lunar eclipse. A blood moon.


    She was beautiful. Hanna had picked the name, but she wouldn¡¯t exin to me why she had chosen it.


    There was something special about this baby. it was impossible to deny, especially when you held her,


    and looked into those moon-like eyes and ran your fingers through the fine, white-silk of her hair.


    | slipped silently into our room, where the curtains were drawn against the pale light of the overcast


    autumn day. The baby was wide awake, moving her tiny limbs as though in slow motion.


    I walked around the bed, looking down into the bass with a soft smile as the infant stopped moving,


    sensing someone nearby. Everyone else paused out in the hallway.


    ¡°Hey, honey,¡± I cooed, reaching into the bass and gently lifting her into my arms.


    She fussed momentarily, rooting against my chest in search of milk.


    She felt weightless in my arms. Her eyes were wide, her pale silver irises staring up at the ceiling and


    antique light fixtures.


    I carried her toward the stained-ss window, letting the multi-colored beams rain down over us for a


    moment. My


    daughter¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°That¡¯s you, I think,¡± I said, pointing to the white wolf in the center of the ss, the Moon Goddess in


    her wolf form. I half


    expected her to confirm this notion, speaking to me in a woman¡¯s voice instead of soft, guttural infantile


    coos.


    But she only turned to look at me, watching the multi-colored beams of sun dance across my face. She


    pinkened, then burped. Loudly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Very impressive,¡± I smiled, adjusting her weight so I held her against my shoulder, patting her back.


    My mother came in behind me.¡±Oh, look at her. So sweet! Can Thelp you with anything?¡±


    The offer was kind. My eyes shifted to the other form in the room, in the bed. I let out a sigh. ¡°We


    probably need to get a bottle. I don¡¯t want to bother her.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s some breastmilk in the freezer. I¡¯ll go down and get her a bottle.¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes


    went to Hanna as well. ¡°What about Hanna?¡± Her question picked up where our conversation


    downstairs had let off.


    Hanna was really, really struggling. She had barely said a word to anyone since our daughter¡¯s birth. I


    regretted not going against her wishes of not making a big deal out of the birth and having my mother


    present. She had needed her, despite Hanna¡¯s objections. She needed her now.


    She was unwell, and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°We¡®re going to be okay,¡± I said to my mom, but more to myself. ¡°We¡®re going to figure this out. All of it.¡±


    My mother gave me a knowing nod. ¡°I believe you will, Rowan.¡± With her hand on my shoulder, I looked


    at my wife and wondered if she would ever be her old self again.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 341

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 341


    Chapter 121: Who¡¯s That Man?


    Rowan


    Mom ran her fingers across Selene¡¯s head, admiring her fine white hair. She looked every ounce the


    doting grandmother instead of a ball of uncertainty, like Maeve. Maeve was pacing back and forth near


    the fall wall of my bedroom, her arms folded across her chest and her head bent as she tried to


    organize her shock.


    Everyone else had cleared out to give us some privacy. Just Mom, Hanna, Maeve, the baby, and I


    remained, and Mom had just finished feeding the baby a bottle. Hanna awoke, but she was still groggy


    from sleeping so much.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, Hanna,¡± Mom said softly, smiling down at the baby in her arms. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning


    of her name?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. She told me her name, in a dream.¡±


    ¡°We could think of a nickname for her,¡± I added, chewing on the side of my cheek as I narrowed my


    eyes on Maeve. Her pacing was heightening my anxiety.


    Hanna had described the birth, which had been about as easy and peaceful as it could possibly be. But


    the midwife had been frantic, and fearful, as a lunar eclipse sent a shadow over the castle and then


    bathed all of Mirage in an eerie red glow just as Selene was born.


    Hanna looked up, meeting Mom¡¯s eyes, and whispered, ¡°She was conceived on a full moon, Rosalie.


    And then¡­ and then


    born on a lunar eclipse. You know¡­ you have to know what this means.¡±


    Mom nodded, resting her hand on Hanna¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Your daughter is the Moon Goddess?¡± Maeve¡¯s words weren¡¯t said like a question. We all already


    knew the answer.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Whatever she is,¡± Mom said, smiling down at the baby with nothing but love behind her eyes, ¡°she is a


    White Queen. The twenty-first White Queen. And my granddaughter. And that¡¯s enough, for now.¡±


    Hanna took a deep breath and then smiled softly to herself. I


    could feel the tension leaving her body, and she closed her eyes. But then, she started to cry.


    Maeve was at her side in an instant, taking Hanna¡¯s hands in her own. ¡°Oh, Hanna. It¡¯s going to be


    okay. We don¡¯t know what this means, for her, for youll for any of us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared of her, Maeve.¡± Hanna¡¯s words cut so deeply into my heart I found it hard to breathe. I knew


    she had been


    struggling. I knew she was hurting.


    But I hadn¡¯t known that.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a baby!¡± Maeveughed, reaching out to take Selene from Mom. ¡°Look, see? She looks like


    you, Hanna. Just lighter. She has your eye shape, and your chin. I think she has Rowan¡¯s nose,


    though, and that crazy cowlick is definitely from our side of the family-¡±


    Maeve went on and on, her enthusiasm breaking up the heavy emotion that had been crippling Hanna


    since Selene¡¯s birth.


    ¡°She could grow up to be a warrior or a poet. Maybe she¡¯ll want to be a baker and make cookies for a


    living. That prophecy¡­ it¡¯s over. It doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that she¡¯s here, and she¡¯s safe. And


    she needs you, Hanna. She¡­ she loves you.¡±


    Maeve handed Selene to Hanna and rested her hand over Selene¡¯s head. ¡°She¡¯s the best, Hanna. The


    only girl in the family so far. Troy and I are done, as you know. Gemma and Ernest might have another.


    But for now, Lena is our baby girl.


    ¡°And a few years from now, she¡¯ll be bossing the boys around and making Rowan and Dad y tea


    parties with her,¡± Maeve smiled. Hanna smiled too, her eyes glistening with tears.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there for her, Hanna. No matter what.¡± The words felt heavy in my mouth. It was an oath.


    Hanna met my eyes and nodded, swallowing back a relieved sob.


    ¡°Ethan wants to see her, Hanna. Would it be alright if he came in?¡± Mom asked, but Hanna shook her


    head.


    ¡°Rowan should take her down to see everyone. I¡¯ll-i¡¯ll take a shower and change first. I¡¯ve been in bed


    for¡­ well, since she was born. I didn¡¯t know what else to do. I should have had you here, Rosalie. I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, goodness Hanna. You have nothing to be sorry for, alright? Come, I¡¯ll run you a bath¡± Maeve lifted


    Selene out of Hanna¡¯s arms as Mom helped her out of the bed. Maeve turned, handing the baby to me


    as we began to walk toward the door.


    I looked over my shoulder, watching as Hanna and Rosalie disappeared behind the bathroom door.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be okay, Rowan.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more Maeve. You know there¡¯s more.¡±


    Theld the door open for Maeve as we walked into the hallway.


    ¡°About Hanna¡­ about her visions fromst year?¡±


    I nodded, my throat tightening.


    ¡°So much was wrong, Rowan. Even Hanna said so. How could she possibly still believe she¡¯s going to


    die before Selene grows up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She hasn¡¯t said anything to me about it for months. She¡¯s not dream dancing anymore.


    She refuses to shift. She¡¯s just¡­ existing. I feel like I¡¯ve already lost her.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I should stay for a while-¡±


    ¡°No, Maeve. It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re the Luna of Poldesse. You¡¯re needed there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my brother, Rowan,¡± she said, resting her hand on my arm. ¡°Just tell me what you need me to


    do, and I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    I thanked my sister for her kindness, and then the two of us headed downstairs to see what everyone


    else had been doing while my mother and sister tried to help Hanna gain the courage to emerge from


    our room.


    The entire family had gathered in the dining room and was chatting amiably over a very impressive


    spread that had beenid out by the kitchen-two prime rib roasts, a honeyed ham, and three roast


    ducks were the centerpieces of the table, all of which were being enjoyed liberally by everyone.


    George was fast asleep in Ernest¡¯sp, his face dappled with


    gravy. Maeve¡¯s sons were being passed around the table in an effort to keep them entertained. Hanna


    sat at the head of the table, flushed with pride as Georgia and Vicky gushed over Selene.


    Georgia and Talon had settled in Winter Forest and had built a house there. Vicky hade from


    Breles with her now seventeen-year-old daughter Caroline, who would be moving to Mirage next spring


    to attend the University of Mirage.


    Thest time this many people had been in the castle had been before everyone took their leave after


    the family defeated Tasia and put an end to the nearly year-long quest to find, and understand, the


    significance of the moonstones that were now returned to their rightful home in Winter Forest.


    Dad was at the other end of the table feeding tidbits of cake to Oliver. He caught my gaze and smiled.


    ¡°What now?¡± I wondered, breaking from Dad¡¯s gaze as I looked at my wife and daughter at the other


    end of the table. Hanna was running her fingers through Selene¡¯s fine hair, her beautiful brown eyes


    creased with pleasure.


    ***


    Maeve¨C¨C7 Years Later


    ¡°And now, they kiss-¡± Selene tilted her doll toward Oliver, who seemed reluctant to allow his cherished


    action figure, who harbored the likeness of a hero from a very popr children¡¯s novel, to continue to


    be assaulted in such a manner. He clutched his action figure to his chest, his lower lip quivering


    for a moment before he took a deep breath and relented.


    ¡°Yuck,¡± he murmured, looking down at his toy with a look of sheer disgust on his ruddy face. I smirked,


    flipping the page of the book I was pretending to read as I watched the two of them y their game in


    the sand on the beach below the castle of Poldesse.


    Hanna had warned me of Selene¡¯s new fixation on ying ¡°wedding¡± with all of her dolls since the


    wedding of her uncle Aaronst year. Rowan and Hanna arrived only a day ago for a long visit, and


    Selene had already taken over the yroom and had been keeping Oliver very busy. They were two


    peas in a pod, despite Oliver¡¯s reluctance to bend the knee to her girlish games.


    After a few minutes of bickering, they went back to building their sandcastle in rtive peace. I looked


    down the beach in the opposite direction, watching as Will and George dragged a long piece of


    seaweed out of the water. Troy and Charlie were asleep on two beach towels in front me,ying in


    identical positions with their legs syed and their hands knitted over their chests.


    It was the calm before the storm that had be our annual Winter Solstice celebration. The entire


    family descended on Avondale every year for an entire month, and the number of children seemed to


    grow by at least two each year.


    It was absolute chaos.


    Thad never been happier.


    ¡°Who is the man that looks like grandpa?¡±


    I squinted up at Rowan¡¯s daughter, who was suddenly standing over me, the sun creating a halo of


    brilliant light around her head and soft white hair that was cut into a short, curly bob around her ears.


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked, wondering if I had heard her correctly.


    ¡°The man who¡¯sing. He said he¡¯sing home. He looks like grandpa! He said his name is.I don¡¯t


    remember. Can | have a snack?¡±


    | arched my brow, propping myself up on my elbows as the lounge chair squeaked under my weight..


    ¡°What man? Ernest looks a lot like your grandpa-¡±


    ¡°No, Aunt Maeve. The man isn¡¯t here yet! He¡¯s older than Uncle Ernest. His name is¡­is ck.¡±


    I was genuinely confused as I scanned her face, trying to understand. A wave of unease prickled over


    my skin as I looked into the young girl¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Did you dream about him? Or is he here now?¡±


    ¡°I saw him in my head,¡± she answered shortly, turning away as her short attention span deviated


    towards something more interesting than our strange conversation.


    ¡°Selene, honey, who are you talking about?¡±


    She was already gone, and I watched her sprint down the beach towards the ocean without even


    looking over her


    shoulder at me in response.


    ¡°Maeve? Is she talking about who I think she¡¯s talking about?¡±


    Troy asked, rolling over onto his belly. He gave me a knowing look, which confirmed my suspicions.


    There was only one man who looked remotely like my father, who would be older than our generation


    of cousins who shared his likeness. Only one man that age shared thest name ck


    And it was someone I hadn¡¯t seen in a long, long time.


    End of Season 2 ¨C Breeder to the White Queen.


    Thank you so much for reading Breeder for the White Queen! Hope that you enjoyed Maeve¡¯s story


    and will stick around for Runaway Breeder of the Dark King,ing soon! This season will take us to


    new excitingnds, with intriguing new characters, and a sizzling romance you won¡¯t want to miss! You


    never know who might pop up, so be sure to read every chapter of Runaway Breeder of the Dark King,


    coming soon!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 342

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 342


    Season 3 Runaway Breeder of the Dark King


    Chapter 1 The Reason You Are Welt


    Chapter 1: The Reason You Are Here Is¡­


    Fire. Smoke. Howls of desperation.


    Thousands of bodies were under me, and I could sense no hope in the air.


    And there he was, standing on top of the pile of corpses, coated in blood.


    His body was as still as a statue; his face was emotionless, almost no different than those of the dead


    on the ground below him.


    Then he saw me.


    I watched light gather in his dark eyes and life seemed to return to him. Slowly, his lips parted into a


    stunning smile that outshined the starry night sky.


    He reached out his hand. ¡°Come to me,¡± he whispered.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    My legs moved toward him as if they had a will of their own.


    But I was well aware that every step I took was one step closer to my own eternal death.


    ***


    ¡°You seem awfully cheerful for someone who just woke up.¡± Brook grabbed my outfit for me. ¡°But let¡¯s


    hurry. We can¡¯t bete!¡±


    ¡°Thank Goddess you¡¯re here!¡± I barely had time to yawn before I jumped up and started shoving myself


    into my clothes.


    We had arrived at the royal pcetest night. I was still exhausted from traveling, and looking


    around, I could tell that I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt this way.


    Eighty of us, all girls between the ages of twenty to twenty one from different packs throughout the


    country, had been summoned and rushed to the royal pce within the past three days.


    The order said we¡¯d be there to serve the royal court and would return to our packs with glory when we


    had fulfilled our duties.


    The royal court praised us for our diligence andmitment to the kingdom, but we all knew that the


    only reason we were here was because we had no choice.


    It was the only way to keep our packs alive.


    No one would voluntarilye to the pce. Alpha King Sebastian Crimson wasn¡¯t known for being


    kind, and his favorite son, Prince Theo, was even more dangerous and ruthless than his father.


    But regardless of their fearful reputations, they were both worshiped. The royal bloodline descended


    from the Dark Moon, and their power to reign was blessed by the Moon Goddess herself.


    ¡°I was honestly jealous that you were able to fall asleep. I¡¯ve been worrying the whole night,¡± said


    Brook as we followed the head maid down the hall.


    Sleep was never difficult for me; I¡¯d been trained since I was young to seize every opportunity to rest,


    ensuring that I was physically and mentally prepared to handle anything unexpected that came my way.


    ¡°Worrying won¡¯t help.¡± I gave her a small grin. ¡°The more concerning the situation, the more important it


    is to have a well-rested mind.¡±


    ¡°Easier said than d-¡± Brook didn¡¯t finish her sentence as she gasped, ¡°What is this ce?!¡±


    I followed her gaze and immediately understood her fear.


    We were in arge, dimly lit room, with most of the space still hidden in darkness.


    All we could see in front of us was a huge painting of a wolf with a lifeless forest behind him; a


    menacing look covered its face as blood dripped from his teeth.


    The shadowy light in the room made the bloody wolf look even more vivid, as if it would jump out of the


    wall at any moment to im us as its prey.


    A chill went down my spine, and all I wanted to do was to run for my life¡­ yet the painting seemed to


    possess some sort of power that drew me in. I couldn¡¯t look away.


    Then my gaze turned to the wolf¡¯s eyes; they were the most breathtaking I¡¯d ever seen on any creature.


    However, they were cold, bloodthirsty, and yet¡­ filled with pain.


    ¡°Wait here,dies,¡± the head maid said, and then, giving a terse bow, she headed out a side door,


    leaving all eighty of us


    Upea Vouches


    standing in the middle of the enormous, frightening room.


    We were surrounded by simr works of art; the eerie atmosphere made us feel like we werembs


    waiting to be ughtered and sacrificed.


    I¡¯d taken a deep breath and pulled my eyes away from the painting when I noticed that some girls had


    started to sob, and others had nearly passed out and had to be caught by those standing next to them.


    I considered myself brave, but even for me, it was hard work to calm my pounding heart.


    I reached out to give Brook¡¯s hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°Brook, look at me. Take a deep breath.¡±


    Hearing what I said, she snapped out of her trance and let out a sigh of relief after a couple of seconds.


    Looking away from the painting had definitely helped calm her fears. ¡°What do they want from us?¡± she


    asked in a murmur.


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But think about something else. You¡¯ll feel better; I promise,¡± I said.


    She swallowed hard and looked like she was trying to do just that. ¡°Something else¡­¡± she said quietly,


    as if thinking it over, then she leaned over to my ear and whispered, ¡°How about this-were you


    dreaming of your secret boyfriend again?¡±


    I almost choked at her words. On our train ride to the royal pce, Brook and I had became good


    friends. Her father was the Alpha of Elmorn pack.


    Thad mentioned to Brook that I¡¯d met someone special when I


    was young. Ever since then, she¡¯d been calling him my ¡°secret boyfriend.¡±


    I lowered my voice. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m trying to help you and you¡¯re making fun of me?¡± I smiled a little and


    decided to y along. ¡°He¡¯s called a secret boyfriend because he¡¯s a SECRET!¡±


    She chuckled, and that finally lifted her mood. We exchanged a grin. At least part of this trip had been


    worth it so far; at least I¡¯d made a good friend.


    ¡°What are we, ves now?¡± An annoyedment broke the silence in the room. Brook and I turned to


    see who had spoken.


    Sophia Chambers of Pomeni pack, one of the most beautiful women I¡¯d ever seen, raised her voice


    and began to grumble


    about her mistreatment. ¡°Really, they¡¯re treating us like ves, like cattle.¡±


    While I agreed with her to an extent, I wasn¡¯t about to draw attention to myself like that. Our fates were


    in the hands of the royals, and I didn¡¯te from a powerful pack like hers, which even the Alpha King


    would think twice before challenging.


    I lowered my head to avoid eye contact with her, trying my best to stay out of trouble. But it was too


    late; she¡¯d already spotted us.


    ¡°What the fuck are you so happy about?¡± Sophia pointed at me; her eyes narrowed as if my grin was a


    direct insult to her


    gloomy mood.


    I pretended that I didn¡¯t know she was talking to me, but that


    1288 Vouchers only irritated her more. ¡°How dare you? I¡¯m speaking to you!¡±


    The crowd parted, and Sophia ced her long fingers on her hips as she looked me over. Her dark hair


    was done up on top of her head, showing off the length of her elegant neck. Her long, flowing white


    gown brushed the floor as she stuck out her hip.


    I turned my back to her and grabbed Brook¡¯s arm, trying to get away, but Sophia wouldn¡¯t give up.


    Since she couldn¡¯t seem to get a reaction out of me, she pointed to Brook instead. ¡°You, redhead!


    Come with me to get my hair fixed. Now.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Sophia had acted out. She was barking orders at the other girls on the train as


    well. Even when we¡¯d gotten intest night, she¡¯d told one of the other girls to carry her overnight


    bag to her room.


    Brook hesitated for a moment. Not wanting to cause more conflicts, she took a step in Sophia¡¯s


    direction, but I didn¡¯t let go of her arm.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, my voice not loud or harsh, but determined.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sophia moved toward me, taking long steps to get closer.


    I sent a sharp look right back at her. ¡°I said no,¡± I told her. ¡°Listen, Sophia. We¡¯re all Alphas¡¯ daughters


    here. There¡¯s no need for any of us to be bossing the others around. Besides, if you leave now, you


    might not be back in time. Feel free to get yourself in trouble, but Brook is not going anywhere with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Well, who fucking died and left you the queen of the world?¡± Sophia red at me and raised her hand.


    I narrowed my eyes. If she dared to strike first, I would make her regret it.


    At that moment, a door across the room opened. Sophia gave me an ¡®I¡¯m-not-done-with-you¡¯look and


    stepped away to see who was there.


    In came a tall man about my father¡¯s age. His uniform conveyed that he was important. ¡°Ladies,


    ladies!¡± the man said, raising his hand to get our attention and to wee us. We all moved in around


    him so that we could hear.


    ¡°Thank you for being here. I am Beta Xavier, Alpha King Sebastian¡¯s loyal servant, and it is my duty


    and honor to address you today.¡±


    No one said a word as we stared at him, holding our breath, praying to the Moon Goddess that we


    would finally find out what all this was about.


    ¡°Now, I¡®ve heard that some of you believe you are here to be maids in the pce.¡± With that, I heard


    murmurs around me as others tried to confirm the source of the news.


    Beta Xavier paused for a moment and chuckled. ¡°Well, no. You¡¯re not here to be maids. You are


    actually here because it is time for our most esteemed and respected prince to finally settle down


    and¡­ produce an heir.¡±


    ¡°An heir?¡± Sophia blurted, and then, the other girls reacted as well, some of them rather loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, an heir!¡± Beta Xavier¡¯s voice was deeper and louder than any of ours, so when he spoke,


    everyone grew quiet. ¡°If any of you is able to produce an heir for our prince, you shall be a noble


    lady and live in the pce for the rest of your life! Think of all of the honor that will rain down upon your


    family for being the woman who has mothered a prince, potentially the next Alpha King of our great


    land!¡±


    He spoke with grandeur, his deep voice echoing through the room, and once again, he paused to wait


    for the girls to react.


    Almost immediately, the tense cloud of gloom that hovered over the crowd was reced with


    excitement. Even Sophia looked pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°I see that you are delighted to hear the news,¡± Xavier said with a satisfied smile. ¡°It may please you


    even more to know that it isn¡¯t impossible that the youngdy who is capable of birthing the heir may


    actually be¡­ Prince Theo¡¯s Luna!¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 343

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 343


    Chapter 2: Was That Him?


    ¡°What? The prince¡¯s Luna?!¡±


    ¡°Prince Theo is the King¡¯s favorite son, and it¡¯s most likely he¡¯ll be the next king.¡±


    ¡°Then that makes his wife¡­¡±


    The crowd buzzed with excitement at Beta Xavier¡¯s words. The girls seemed overjoyed to think of


    themselves living in the pce as nobles, maybe even as a Luna Queen someday.


    Some of them were so excited that they started pping their hands.


    Sophia nced at them and sneered. ¡°Foolish! They think they even have a chance!¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Miss Chambers, they are nothingpared to you!¡± Sophia¡¯s followers ttered her,


    which brought a proud smile to her face.


    ¡°What if the prince doesn¡¯t need our¡­ our service?¡± one of the moreposed voices asked Beta


    Xavier.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, yes, an important question,¡± he said, raising a finger in the air. Everyone quieted to hear him.


    ¡°Those of you who are not sessful in securing the prince¡¯s favor will return to your packs after three


    years, with your payment of riches beyond measure.¡±


    As he pped his hands together, the girls cheered once


    again.


    Doubt rolled over me as I looked at Beta Xavier¡¯s face. I didn¡¯t believe him. People couldn¡¯t juste


    and go from the royal pce. In fact, many rumors had arisen over the years regarding the


    disappearance of pce visitors¡­ or their untimely deaths.


    I was sure the truth wasn¡¯t as morous as he was trying to make it sound.


    As expected, he added, ¡°However, His Majesty, our King Sebastian, would love to see you all try your


    very best, or-¡± He smirked, and the glee in his tone suddenly was reced by an ominous warning.


    ¡°Not only will you be thrown in prison for your negligence, but also you¡¯ll bring shame and disgrace to


    your pack!¡±


    My eyes widened. Beta Xavier was threatening us with our own packs! He was implying that if we failed


    to please the royals, we would bring destruction to our packs!


    Yet most of the girls didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by histestment and were simply d that they


    weren¡¯t sent to the pce to work on their hands and knees as servants.


    I kept my reaction locked inside. Brook did the same.


    ¡°Nowe with me!¡± Beta Xavier dered. ¡°Let us go meet the man himself, Prince Theo!¡±


    A ripple of delightedughter went through the crowd as we all began to move again. I exchanged a


    look with Brook. We had no choice but to follow along.


    As we moved through an exterior door, we were greeted with the fragrance of flowers. Oohs and aahs


    serenaded me as we took in the beautiful roses, gardenias, lcs, hibiscus, and many other blooms I


    knew well from tending my own garden back home.


    Large marble fountains and ponds lined the walkway. Elegant sculptures decorated every few steps of


    the royal garden. It truly was a gorgeous outdoor space.


    Ever since Beta Xavier¡¯s announcement, the crowd had been much more lighthearted. Being away


    from that intimidating


    room and getting into the beautiful courtyard certainly eased most of the girls¡¯ worries.


    People around me started to chat about how grand it would be to stay here, and their conversations


    carried onto the subject of Prince Theo. His ruthless reputation somehow seemed to be forgotten, and


    all of a sudden, he turned from a monster to a prince charming.


    I heard Sophia behind me dering herself the winner again. ¡°No one else is nearly as qualified as I


    am. Especially not that mouthy little bitch in front of me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to turn around to know she was talking about me, but i¡¯d decided that she was the least of


    my concern at that moment.


    The morning sunshine coated the royal garden in gold, which made the pce seem warm and


    weing, but I just knew that was only an illusion.


    No matter how glorious the Beta had made it sound, the pce was nothing more than a prison to me.


    Being trapped


    here was absolutely thest thing I wanted to do with my life.


    Not only that-but now we were required to get intimate with the most terrifying man in the country?!


    No way! I had toe up with a way out.


    ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯ve been so quiet.¡± Brook caught up to me and asked, ¡°What do you think


    about the news? What do you think about¡­ Prince Theo?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Brook,¡± was all that I could say.


    I just had this knot in my stomach, a feeling like something was going to happen, but I wasn¡¯t sure


    whether it would be good or bad. I didn¡¯t want to make my already worried friend even more concerned,


    so I kept it to myself.


    Beta Xavier stopped in front of us and reminded the crowd, ¡°We¡®re about to enter the courtyard next to


    the living quarters. Make sure you are on your best behavior. From this point on, no noise, no mistakes.


    Understand?¡±


    He gave us a stern look, and we all nodded in unison. At this point, I was used to this Beta¡¯s quickly


    changing mood.


    The low murmuring died down as we stepped into a smaller garden. It was even more luxuriously


    decorated, and the flowers were more brilliant.


    While the others were quietly admiring the variety of rare and expensive nts, I was paying attention


    to theyout of my surroundings. The importance of knowing all of my options where I was, and what


    obstacles I might confront-was ingrained in my mind as a small child by my adventurous yet


    cautious father.


    When we went around the corner, my eyes were on the tall walls in the distance, and I tried to see if


    there was a gate nearby. At that moment, I felt a sharp shove in my back, and the next thing I knew, I


    lost my bnce and flew forward.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw a vicious smirk on Sophia¡¯s face. She¡¯d pushed me! For Goddess¡¯s


    sake, why couldn¡¯t she just leave me alone?!


    My face was about to collide with the pavement, and I anticipated the sharp pain I¡¯d feel hitting my nose


    on the ground. However, that wasn¡¯t my worst problem. My biggest fear was that¡­ hadn¡¯t Beta Xavier


    just said no noise, no mistakes?


    My brain had already started toe up with a n to exin myself to Beta Xavier.


    But¡­ the pain I¡¯d expected never came.


    Strong arms came around my waist as my face brushed soft velvet; the scent of pine and morning


    grass filled my lungs.


    Come on, really? Was this some sort of corny romance story where the beautiful heroine bumped into


    the handsome hero, and he fell in love with her at first sight?


    I knew myself well enough. I liked who I was, but I wasn¡¯t that arrogant to think all men would desire me


    as soon as they saw me. So that kind of old-fashioned trope couldn¡¯t possibly happen to me, right?


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± the loud voice of Beta Xavier growled


    at me from behind. He was furious. ¡°How dare you touch him!¡±


    Gasps filled the air and murmuring spread quickly. I heard bits and pieces of words. ¡°She offended¡­


    last person I heard¡­ sentenced to death¡­¡±


    My heart sank. Who on earth was this guy?!


    I lifted my gaze. Then I found myself locking eyes with a pair of dark, familiar orbs.


    A shudder went through me. That was the same pair of eyes | d seen so many times in my dreams!


    I felt my heart catch in my throat as loud beats pounded against my eardrums.


    It was¡­ him!


    ¡°Guards!¡± Xavier yelled, pulling me out of my thoughts. ¡°Take her! Beg your pardon, Your Highness!¡±


    I caught my breath.


    Your Highness?


    My eyes widened in disbelief.


    His strong hand grabbed my upper arm to set me back on my feet. It took all of my strength to rip my


    gaze away from his eyes.


    But how could it be possible? The person who had just helped me, the mysterious young man from my


    youth¡­ was really


    Prince Theo?!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 344

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 344


    Chapter 3: Unwanted Attention


    Regardless of how shocked I was, I realized that I needed to say something, or do something before I


    was severely pun ished for falling into the prince.


    Based on the royals¡¯ reputation, it probably didn¡¯t matter that it was Sophia¡¯s fault. I¡¯d messed up, and


    that was it.


    ¡°Miss ck, I had thought that you were better than that. Now, as punishment for your unruly


    behavior¡­.¡± As expected, it certainly didn¡¯t matter to the unforgiving Beta.


    I could sense danger in Xavier¡¯s tone, but it was even more frightening that he actually knew who I


    was.


    I¡¯d assumed that Xavier, being the Beta of the Alpha King, wasn¡¯t someone who could easily be fooled.


    But I hadn¡¯t ex pected him to have already learned everything about us.


    I heard Sophia¡¯s voice as she snickered behind me. ¡°Serves her right.¡±


    My heart sank even more. For the first time in a long time, I started to panic. All I could do was pray


    that I hadn¡¯t brought disaster to my pack.


    But before my sentence was announced, I heard a calm yet authoritative voice say, ¡°All is well. No


    need to overreact, Beta Xavier.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re unharmed, Prince Warren!¡±


    ¡°Prince¡­ Warren?¡± | shouldn¡¯t have spoken aloud when I


    was still standing right next to him, but he acknowledged my


    question with a slight nod.


    ¡°I believe the ground is a bit uneven here.¡± He looked at me. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    I finally got the chance to fully appreciate how handsome he was, and my heart stopped beating for just


    a moment.


    My voice was trapped somewhere in the back of my throat, but I managed to nod and then forced


    myself to say, ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Thank you, and I apologize.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The prince had a faint smile on his face. Then he turned to Beta Xavier. ¡°Carry on.¡±


    Beta Xavier bowed deeply. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The crowd of girls continued along the path, and I was swept up in it. I reminded myself to pay better


    attention and turned to face the front, while I was still pondering the entire incident.


    Prince Warren! Thank the Goddess he wasn¡¯t the cruel Prince Theo! I almost felt happy tears began to


    form in the corners of my eyes.


    But then, how could the enchanting young man I¡¯d met long ago be a prince? It was in a forest so far


    away from the capital¡­ I couldn¡¯t have possibly encountered a royal there, could I?


    However¡­ what if there was the slightest chance that it really was him? Then what should I do?


    Should I approach him and find a chance to exin myself, or should I just pretend that nothing had


    ever happened between us?


    ¡°Prince Warren is such an incredibly handsome man. And he seems to be very kind!¡± Brook whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. Imagine if that had been Prince Theo you¡¯d bumped into!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± | admitted. Yes, I was lucky this time. But if | made another mistake, it could be the end of my


    journey in the most permanent way possible.


    | cast a nce toward Sophia and saw her give me a scornful sneer. ¡°Just wait. Your luck will run out,¡±


    she uttered under her breath. .


    I clenched my fists, but I knew I couldn¡¯t afford to take any action at that moment.


    We headed through another door into a separate wing of the pce, and I pushed all of my anger


    toward Sophia and my unanswered questions about Prince Warren to the back of my mind, so I could


    concentrate on what I needed to do.


    The announcement had said that we¡¯d be there for three years, collect our riches, and then return to


    our families¡­ but had a feeling the real situation would be much more danger ous.


    This part of the pce was just as luxurious as the rest, with priceless artwork in gold frames lining the


    walls above the ck marble floors. Despite its beauty, I managed to keep my eyes straight ahead so I


    wouldn¡¯t be distracted again.


    We came to a stop in front of a group of rooms with thick mahogany doors. A man dressed in a uniform


    simr to Xavier¡¯s was waiting for us.


    He looked much younger, with broader shoulders and a mop of curly ck hair atop his head. He was


    handsome in an


    unassuming sort of way, and his eyes were scrutinizing but not unkind.


    ¡°Ladies, you have arrived!¡± Xavier said with a flourish of his arm. A shout arose from the crowd as


    giggles and p ping filled my ears. I forced a smile onto my lips so I wouldn¡¯t stand out in the crowd.


    This was where Prince Theo lived? It felt different from the rest of the pce. I couldn¡¯t quite put my


    finger on the reason why.


    We waited for the door to be opened, but the other man stopped us. ¡°Actually, Prince Theo isn¡¯t


    avable.¡±


    Beta Xavier¡¯s smile faded. ¡°What¡¯s this now, Beta Jake? || was told-¡±


    ¡°You heard me, sir. I¡¯ve been asked to look after the youngdies until the prince is ready. He wanted


    me to tell you he¡¯d get back to the king with his thoughtster.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± Xavier began.


    Beta Jake cut him off with a harsh whisper. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to disobey His Highness¡¯ order, would


    you, sir?¡±


    Although reluctant, Xavier cleared his throat. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, ¡°I shall report to the king that it is all


    in your hands now¡­ Beta.¡± He said thest word like it was a curse. Then, he cut between us, heading


    back down the hall the way we¡¯de.


    Interesting.


    Beta Xavier served the king, and that should¡¯ve made him


    the most powerful Beta in the entire country¡­ but it seemed that Beta Jake had easily defied him.


    The rumor must be true. Prince Theo was favored by the king, and that was why his Beta was able to


    overrule someone of higher rank.


    ¡°Hello,dies,¡± Beta Jake said. His tone was much less for mal, almost as if he wasn¡¯t trying to fool us.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see all of you. Prince Theo is quite busy with other tasks at the moment, but I assure


    you that you will be meeting him short ly.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The deeper into the prince¡¯s quarters we went, the stranger I felt. Finally, I figured out the reason.


    People.


    Or, to be more precise, ack of people.


    It was eerily quiet in this wing of the pce, because oth er than Jake, I didn¡¯t see anyone else.


    Unlike the rest of the pce, where guards and servants were avable every few steps, there wasn¡¯t


    anyone else here.


    Everything here just seemed so¡­ lifeless.


    Eventually, Beta Jake led us outside into an open area fac ing arge door that seemed to lead to an


    office. Then he di vided us into groups of eight, and we waited.


    As time went by, the gentle morning sun started to burn even brighter, beating down on us as we stood


    in line. After a while, the back of my dress was soaking wet. Other girls were in no better shape than


    me, yet oddly, no oneined, not


    even Sophia.


    Perhaps everyone was trying their best to make a good first impression on the man they were


    competing over.


    How long had it been? Two hours, or maybe three?


    I couldn¡¯t believe this was how Prince Theo treated his prospective Luna on the very first day.


    Not that I would ever want to be selected by him, I just couldn¡¯t understand why this was


    necessary. Why did he have to be mean to a group of girls for no reason whatsoever?


    To my surprise, Beta Jake stood in the hot sun with us, and there was not a hint of resentment on his


    face.


    During this time, my mind went back to Prince Warren a few times, and I had to work hard to press


    down the upcurl of my lips. That helped a lot as we waited.


    Finally, after what seemed like centuries, Jake¡¯s expres sion changed slightly. I figured he was


    communicating with someone using the mind-link.


    ¡°Thank you for your patience,¡± he said simply. ¡°Now, group one, please follow me.¡±


    Thank the Goddess we were finally moving this along!


    Eight nervousdies followed the Beta through the door, and in less than two minutes, they were back


    out and dis missed.


    The same thing happened with the second group.


    That was way faster than I¡¯d thought, but it made me even


    W


    oor het


    more confused. What exactly did Prince Theo want from us then?


    ¡°Group five, please follow me.¡± Jake instructed tly. That was my group.


    I took a deep breath, focused on my steps, and heard the door click closed behind us.


    There he was.


    Prince Theo was sitting behind arge desk with his head dipped down, a pen in one hand, and some


    files in another. He went about his work, not paying the eight of us any atten tion.


    His hair was a bit darker than his brother¡¯s. I couldn¡¯t see his entire face, and his thick eyshes


    blocked most of his eyes. It was difficult to tell at this angle, but it seemed that he was as good-looking


    as Prince Warren.


    Beta Jake started introducing us one by one to the prince, and I watched in shock as he continued to


    write, not even sparing us a single nce.


    Halfway through, his Beta paused and said helplessly, ¡°Al pha¡­ don¡¯t you think you might at least take


    a look at them?¡±


    ¡°No need to.¡±


    Those were the first words I¡¯d heard from Prince Theo, and they sounded cold and distant. It didn¡¯t


    matter that his voice was actually deep and soothing; his tone had made it very clear that he had no


    interest in interacting with any of us.


    ¡°You continue,¡± he said, giving hismand to his Beta.


    Jake sighed. ¡°All right.¡± Then, as his Alpha instructed him, he continued to announce our names.


    ¡°This is Miss Dyan Emstream from Zabra pack.¡± He point ed to the girl next to me, and then to me.


    ¡°Lastly, this is Miss Ciana ck of Alvar pack.¡±


    As I let out a breath, thinking that it was finally over, the prince raised his head and looked in my


    direction.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 345

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 345


    Chapter 4: de of the Dark Prince


    Oh, crap!


    What was going on? What did I do? Why did he look at me like that?


    Immediately, I lowered my head to look at the floor and murmured in my head, ¡°Do not look up. Avoid


    eye contact. Goddess, please, just let me go unnoticed¡­¡±


    I really, really wanted nothing to do with him.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much I wished the oppo site, I heard footsteps approaching. It only took a


    few seconds for a pair of high-end leather shoes to appear in front of me, and I could sense that I was


    enveloped in the prince¡¯s shadow.


    My heart was racing as I held my breath.


    And then I heard him ask, ¡°Dyan Emstream of the Zabra


    pack?¡±


    I blinked. Huh?


    He didn¡¯te for me, but the girl I was next to.


    Phew!


    I quietly let out a long breath of relief and almostughed at myself. It was silly of me to scare myself to


    death like that.


    ¡°Ye... yes, Your Highness?¡± Dyan answered. She was beau tiful, with straight ck hair and beautiful


    amber eyes.


    ¡°Your pack name sounds familiar.¡±


    Now that I wasn¡¯t the center of attention, I was able to sneak a peek at the prince up close. Lifting my


    head and gaze slightly, I got a glimpse of the profile of the legendary yet dreadful Prince Theo.


    He was probably a couple of inches taller than Prince Warren, and while it was obvious they were


    rted, Theo was more striking.


    His eyes were darker with little flecks of gold in them. Along his strong jaw, I could see a bit of stubble


    the same col or as his hair. His nose was perfectly shaped for his handsome face.


    He was absolutely gorgeous even with that icy cold ex pression he wore. But I knew his reputation, and


    it was too bad it was a demon who lived under such an appealing exteri


    or.


    In a lot of ways, he reminded me of the painting in the room where we¡¯d met Beta Xavier. His presence


    gave me an ominous feeling, and even though he was well-built, with muscr shoulders, a t


    stomach, and strong legs, I was able to stop myself from swooning over him, thanks to his aloof


    demeanor.


    Dyan replied, ¡°Of course, it sounds familiar¡­¡±


    Her voice trembled, but something didn¡¯t feel right. It was as if she wasn¡¯t nervous. Instead, it was-


    hatred.


    ¡°Because it was almost wiped out by you a year ago!¡± the amher-oved airl velled


    Before I could process what was happening, she lunged forward in a sh, a sharp knife in her hand,


    and thrust it to ward Theo with all of her might.


    ¡°Kill Theo, and we can take out Sebastian!¡±


    He stood and grabbed her arm, snapping it in half as he snidely replied, ¡°How ambitious.¡±


    I expected to hear Dyan¡¯s shrieks of agony, but she con tinued to attack as if she didn¡¯t even feel the


    pain.


    A hint of surprise shed through Prince Theo¡¯s dark eyes. Just then, the other women in my group


    shifted, their dresses falling away in shreds as vicious wolves leaped at their enemies. Half of them


    were aiming for the prince while the other three went after his Beta.


    Their size and speed were not what I¡¯d ever seen in she wolves, and that was when I realized those


    were not ordinary girls, but well-trained assassins!


    The prince and his Beta, both still in their human forms, made short work of the agitated wolves, slicing


    through them with the knives they had snatched from their attackers.


    Prince Theo mmed the bloody de into arge gray wolf before gutting another smaller, brown


    one. In just a few moments, the wolves had fallen, lying or bleeding on the car pet, draped across his


    desk, or in a pile at Beta Jake¡¯s feet.


    Theo crouched down next to the girl who had started it all. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer, but let out franticughs instead. ¡°You ¡­ monster!¡± she gritted through her teeth.


    Her voice was


    filled with hatred that it almost didn¡¯t sound like a young girl any more. ¡°We curse you¡­ to be forever¡­


    fated to a dark life of loneliness and pain!¡± With that, her mouth stopped moving and her amber eyes


    froze.


    ¡°Loneliness and pain?¡± Prince Theo causally wiped the blood off his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m used to


    it.¡±


    I froze in ce.


    The girls¡¯ blood had sshed on me, and I could still feel the warmth.


    Just a moment ago, they were still talking, walking, just like the rest of us, but now¡­. My hands


    covered my mouth, and I dared not make any sound.


    The prince¡¯s dark gazended on me. I could tell that he wasn¡¯t looking at me out of concern. It was


    then that I realized that I was trembling in terror.


    ¡°You.¡± He stepped over the heap of fallen women. ¡°What of you?¡±


    My hands were shaking as I pointed at my chest. Immedi ately, I began to shake my head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t


    know them.¡±


    Beta Jake¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave me. He was waiting for in structions from Prince Theo. I had no doubt


    that as soon as his Alpha gave him the signal to take my life, he would exe cute it without hesitation.


    Prince Theo continued to look at me for a long moment before he tore his eyes away. ¡°I think that¡¯s


    enough for one day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Beta Jake answered respectfully.


    ¡°Get someone to clean this up.¡± Prince Theo motioned at the bleeding bodies and then went out


    another door.


    As soon as he was gone, I locked eyes with the Beta, and he gave me a softer look as he came over,


    handing me his own handkerchief. ¡°You have a bit of blood on your cheek.¡±


    I took it from him, wiping at my face and hastily thanking him.


    With a nod, he took it back, shoved it in his pocket, and gestured for me to open the doors.


    The women standing outside knew something had hap pened, but they couldn¡¯t have seen much inside


    the room be cause I was in the way. ¡°Ladies, the prince will meet the rest of you at ater time,¡± he


    dered.


    Some of the girls moaned, but the doors were closed be hind the Beta, and he did not give them a


    chance to look in side.


    I dutifully walked away with the others, but my legs were shaking, which slowed me down. I fell to the


    back of the crowd, alone.


    Ahead of me, I heard guesses about what might have happened. I thought it best to keep it to myself.


    All of it was so horrific-I doubted anyone would believe me anyway.


    ¡°Where are the other girls?¡± someone asked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Maybe he formed a harem with them,¡± another joked.


    Other girls wereparing Theo to Warren. I trudged


    along, just wanting toy down and get my thoughts back to gether.


    No one asked me, and I was d about it.


    Finally, we arrived back in our rooms, and the whispering and chattering were so loud that it was giving


    me a headache. The girls who got to see Theo were talking about how hand some he was, while those


    that hadn¡¯t were wishing they¡¯d been luckier.


    I had been fairly unlucky in all of this so far, but at least | wasn¡¯t dead.


    Sitting down on the end of my bed in a room shared with a few of the other girls, I tried to push the


    visions of what I¡¯d just seen away.


    Brook bounced in and sat down next to me. ¡°Well, I guess Prince Theo must like you. He kept you in


    his office alone for a bit.¡±


    I looked over at her, seeing her silly grin, and immediately admonished her. ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about


    that!¡±


    The smile slid off of her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I realized I¡¯d been rude. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± I told her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to snap at you.


    It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t think about the prince that way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Brook seemed to feel bad.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I forced a smile to assure her. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have overreacted.¡±


    We sat in silence for a few moments before she asked, ¡°So, what does he look like?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, visions of Prince Theo scowl ing as he cut those wolves down filled my


    mind, and I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to even try to recall what his face looked like. I muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t


    know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± she asked with a chuckle. ¡°You have a sweetheart back home and you can¡¯t tell me


    what he looks like?¡±


    I blinked a couple of times before I realized that she wasn¡¯ t asking about Prince Theo, but my alleged


    boyfriend. She was trying to cheer me up by switching the topic.


    I looked at her gratefully. However, as much as I wanted to answer her question, the truth was, I had no


    idea what the teenager I¡¯d met years ago looked like.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not willing to share that,¡± Brook raised a brow, ¡°how about this question instead? What


    do you like about him?¡±


    I thought for a moment, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°He once brought me a beautiful flower.¡±


    ¡°A flower?¡± Sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re so silly, Ciana.¡±


    I managed a smile, but my heart wasn¡¯t in it. More than ever, I wanted to go back to my own house, to


    my family, but I couldn¡¯t.


    I was a prisoner here. Until this was over in three years.


    Or until I died.


    Whichever came first.


    I took a breath and made up my mind. ¡°Brook,¡± I told her firmly, ¡°I need to get out of here!¡±


    Brook nodded in understanding and squeezed my arm. ¡°Then you need to get your energy back. You


    look exhausted, and we¡¯ll have another long day tomorrow. Get some rest.¡±


    She quoted a book I¡¯d read once before and said, ¡°Sleep perchance to dream.¡±


    just wished I could fall asleep and forget about the blood and agony. I wished that when I woke up, I


    would be at home¡­ away from this nightmare.


    But had I known what I would dream about that night, would¡¯ve done everything I could to stay awake.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 346

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 346


    Chapter 5: Do You Want to Die?


    I was in that dream again.


    Grass wet with dew brushed against my bare legs as I glided quickly through the meadow, barely


    feeling the ground beneath my feet. My eyes were scanning for another glimpse of the majestic


    creature I¡¯d just gained sight of a moment ago before it bound between tworge pine trees.


    I knew if I followed the gorgeous white pony further into the woods, I would run into him again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± He raised his voice, but he didn¡¯t sit up, and his armsy limp at his side. He wore a


    mask over his face. Only his onyx ck eyes were visible to me.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± I retorted as I inspected his body for wounds.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t care,¡± he replied quietly.


    My hands paused. For some reason, his words broke my heart a little, even though he¡¯d almost killed


    me just now.


    I lifted my gaze to meet his. His eyes were so deep, so dark, like infinite wells, and I feared that if I


    spent too much time looking into them, I might not be able to extricate myself from their depths.


    ¡°Well, I do, okay?¡± I said. ¡°My father would yell at me if he finds out I left someone bleeding to death in


    the wild! Rx. l¡¯


    m just going to bandage up these wounds.¡±


    He grunted a bit when I lifted him off of the ground, but he didn¡¯t fight back anymore.


    Silence filled the air, and I felt I had to say something, so I started with the basic question. ¡°What¡¯s your


    name?¡±


    He looked at me with those dark eyes and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s strange, because I don¡¯t have one either.¡±


    He cocked his head to the side and gave me a look that was a cross between confused and annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. People just call me girl.¡±


    ¡°Girl?¡± he repeated.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Girl,¡± I gave him a big smile. My father had told me that smiles were one of the most


    effective ways to make friends.


    But instead of returning a smile back to me, he almost seemed a bit ufortable and moved his gaze


    away from mine. ¡°And what are you doing out here in the woods all alone?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Um¡­¡° | tapped on my chin. ¡°Have you heard of the Sun Blossom flower?¡±


    His eyes widened slightly, and I could see that he had heard of it.


    I continued, ¡°You know, the flower that grows on the side of the mountains. I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re beautiful,


    and smell won


    WI


    derful. That¡¯s why I came. My friend was leading me there¡­¡±


    ¡°Your friend?¡± he nced around immediately, his tone


    wary.


    ¡°Yes, my new friend. A little white pony¡­¡±


    He let out a breath of relief, and then said matter-of-fact ly. ¡°Those flowers, they¡¯re not easy to get.¡±


    ¡°My mother also said it was a fool¡¯s errand.¡± | rested my hands in myp. ¡°But I love flowers. Don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    He shrugged and looked down at the ground.


    But then, the fire was suddenly extinguished. His whole body was taken by the ckness.


    It turned unnervingly silent, and I started to get scared.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you still here?¡± | couldn¡¯t stop the trembling in my voice.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    The sound of his voice startled me. I looked up in shock, my mouth agape as he stood in front of me


    again.


    ¡°Wh-what just happened?¡± I asked him.


    He thrust his hand at me. In it was a beautiful Sun Blos som flower in full bloom, its delicate purple


    petals speckled with gold kes that sparkled in the sun.


    ¡°You said you wanted one,¡± he said, handing the flower to me. ¡°So I got one for you.¡±


    Speechless, I stared at the flower. ¡°How did you-?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer me, and the darkness seemed to seep in all around me again until it was nearly pitch


    ck. I could barely see him.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted, wishing I knew his name.


    I tried to reach out to grab him, and that was when I no ticed the blood.


    It was everywhere, dripping from my hand, sinking into the fabric of my pants, and the smell of it, rusty


    with alu minum, filled my lungs.


    The blood wasing from him!


    ¡°Boy?¡± I shouted. ¡°Are you all right? Boy?¡±


    He looked at me. I could see the whites of the eyes behind his mask, but in that stare, I saw no traces


    of life.


    His breathing had stopped, but the blood continued to pour from him.


    A shrill scream escaped from me-I realized he was dead and that the darkness was about to consume


    me.


    My lungs were heaving and my heart was pounding out of my chest as my eyes flew open and the


    ckness faded away.


    It took me a moment to remember where I was. Brushing my hand over my face, I sat up in bed and


    looked at the fig ures of the other girls sleeping in twin beds across the room.


    Right. The pce.


    My mind went to what had happened yesterday in the prince¡¯s office. It was no wonder i¡¯d had such a


    bloody version of my recurring dream after that.


    The first rays of dawn filtered in beneath the curtains, and a nce at the clock told me that it was still


    quite early. It was unlikely that anyone else would be up, except for the servants.


    But I couldn¡¯t go back to sleep. Not after that.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Quietly, I got out of bed and decided to head to the gar den for a bit of fresh air. Being outside always


    lifted my spir its.


    The morning air was crisp so I inhaled deeply, feeling more optimistic and peaceful with every breath.


    Nothing about being here would be easy. I wished that my father were here so he could give me advice


    about how to proceed. Luckily, his lessons had been engraved in my heart. I would find a way to make


    it through this trial to get back to my home.


    Beside me was a particrly beautiful rosebush. The blooms were a soft pink with traces of white, and


    they smelled divine. I paused to breathe them in, looking at the glorious pink and gold sunrise in the


    distance.


    Everything was going to be all right. I just knew it. Peace fulness settled around me, and I found a


    measure of content ment in the sce of the morning.


    And then¡­ noises caught my attention and they quickly ushered my resolve away.


    The sound of something crashing hard to the pavement


    echoed through the rose bushes, and then I heard what I thought were growls, followed by muttered


    curse words and grunts of pain.


    Looking around, I saw the shapes of two people fighting one another, and I immediately recognized


    one of them. He was thest person I wanted to see right now.


    Prince Theo. He was being attacked¡­ again. Really, how hated was he that this kept happening?


    Seeing that the Prince was clearly gaining an upper hand, I decided it would be best to get back inside.


    But as I began to move, I stepped on some dry leaves that rustled noisily.


    Shoot!


    Dropping to my knees behind the bushes, I tried to hide myself, praying neither of them noticed me, but


    it was toote.


    Thebat seemed to be interrupted by me and ended shortly. Just then, I heard a familiar voice


    order, ¡°Come out now, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    I had no choice but to show myself. But as onest at tempt at self-preservation, I grabbed some dirt


    and smeared it on my face, messing up my hair and putting leaves and sticks in it before I stood and


    walked to the opening, where he was already standing.


    I prayed that I was messy enough that he wouldn¡¯t want to look at me. That way, he wouldn¡¯t recognize


    me as the sole survivor of the bloody event in his office yesterday.


    Prince Theo¡¯s expression was hard. His dark eyes nar


    rowed, and his white shirt was open about halfway. My eyes immediately went to his chest, but then I


    dropped my head so that I wasn¡¯t staring at ces that I shouldn¡¯t.


    The sound of approaching footsteps on the path behind him gave me a bit of hope that maybe


    someone woulde along and spare me from certain death.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t make it on time. Are you okay?¡± The footsteps finished in quick session


    as Jake, the Beta, stopped next to the prince, but Prince Theo raised a hand to stop him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Instead of replying to his Be ta, Theo questioned me.


    ¡°I was only passing by, Your Highness,¡± I said in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Obviously, he didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°You may look a mess, but I remember you.¡±


    Swallowing hard, I tried toe up with an excuse he might like for being outside. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. I


    was¡­ on my way to the kitchen¡­ to learn how to cook for you¡­ but I got lost¡­¡­.¡± I lifted my eyes


    only slightly to try to read his face.


    ¡°Enough,¡± he interrupted me. ¡°You¡¯re the eighth woman who has tried to approach me sincest night.¡±


    His voice was a low rumble, and with every syble, a new tremor of fear passed over me. ¡°Let me


    make this clear. Leave me alone un less you want to die.¡±


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Jake tried to remind him, ¡°But the king¡¯s order says-¡±


    ¡°Do you realize that she caused him to get away?¡± | as sumed he was referring to the attacker just now.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Beta Jake nced at me and dared not to say more.


    Prince Theo¡¯s eyes locked on me again. I felt fear coursing through my body. He took a step closer to


    me, and I cowered, but my feet remained nted for worry of what would hap pen if I backed away.


    ¡°The next time you interrupt me, I will end you. Do you hear me?¡± His words were as cold as ice and


    chilled me to the bone.


    ¡°Y-yes, Your Highness,¡± I managed to get out, and finally he lifted his gaze off me, and walked away


    with his Beta.


    Once I saw him turn the corner out of my sight, I muttered under my breath, ¡°Do you really think


    everyone wants to mar ry you?! So arrogant! If it wasn¡¯t for my pack, I¡¯d never set foot in the royal


    pce¡­.¡±


    It was just a whisper, merely more than a thought, but my eyes widened as I saw Prince Theo had


    reappeared from the corner, staring at me.


    Every hair of my body stood up, and my instinct told me ! was in grave danger as the prince paced


    back toward me. His face was still cold as ice, but I could sense a hint of anger from it.


    Oh. My. Heavens. He¡¯d heard me.


    I forgot he was one of the most prestigious Alphas in the world and was blessed with extraordinary


    sight and hearing.


    He flew back at me, getting right in my face.


    ¡°Say that again?¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    I was already dead. I might as well be honest. So I shouted out loud, ¡°Do you really think everyone


    wants to marry you?! So arrogant! If it wasn¡¯t for my pack, I¡¯d never set foot in the royal pce!¡±


    It was the truth.


    He took a step back. He stared at me and seemed to be at a loss for words. His chest moved slightly


    faster than usual, as if he was trying to keep pace with his breath. ¡°You¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me to say it again!¡± I blurted out. Whatever! I was doomed anyway. What


    could be worse? I¡¯ d had enough of this damn ce!


    Theo said nothing more, but I could see him clenching his jaw. I knew my time was up.


    Tears threatened to spill down my cheeks, but I held them back. I thought of my family, my mother, my


    father. They would miss me.


    ¡°Take her to my backyard, Jake,¡± he ordered coldly.


    My eyebrows furrowed as I considered what that meant. I knew he wasn¡¯t asking his Beta to take me


    on a friendly out ing.


    ¡°Alpha?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Are you sure? You know¡±


    ¡°Take her!¡±


    The temperature around us seemed to have dropped dra


    matically, and I couldn¡¯t control the chill that kept climbing up my spine. What was he going to do to


    me?


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Beta Jake replied, and then he gestured for me toe with him, that look of sympathy


    even more evi


    dent on his face now.


    Jake led me through the gardens and I obediently walked near him, but I could hear the footfalls of the


    prince behind us.


    It didn¡¯t take long for us toe to arge gated area. My instincts told me there was great danger on


    the other side of the walls.


    Beta Jake sighed and opened the gate. I didn¡¯t need any one to shove me inside. I¡¯d been ordered to


    enter, so I did.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t been fed breakfast yet.¡± Prince Theo came up behind us. ¡°But that¡¯s about to change.¡±


    One corner of his mouth pulled back in a snarl. It was the most evil smile I¡¯d ever


    seen. ¡°They¡¯re all about to have¡­ breakfast.¡±


    I turned around and looked at the inhabitants of the courtyard.


    Lion.


    Tiger.


    All fierce predators.


    I didn¡¯t need an exnation.


    Breakfast was me.


    ¡°It¡¯ll open when they¡¯re done eating.¡±


    Then, Prince Theo locked the gate himself, leaving me facing the animals.


    And they were all waiting for me¡­ waiting for their break fast.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 347

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 347


    Chapter 6: My Prince Charming


    *Theo*


    My eyes were focused on the files in front of me, but my thoughts were elsewhere. The scent of blood


    lingered in my office even after the cleaners had spent hours scrubbing my office upside down, and


    after all the furniture was reced.


    There was a knock on the door and I looked up to see Jake standing there. I was expecting him. ¡°Any


    luck tracking down the assassins?¡± | started with my question.


    He shook his head as he crossed the room to stand in front of my desk. ¡°Nothing yet. I¡¯ve got a team


    working on it.¡±


    I nodded. I had figured as much. ¡°Their entrance and exit was quick¡­ too quick.¡±


    ¡°I agree. I believe they knew the pce quite well. We haven¡¯t found a single trace of them anywhere.


    This was defi nitely a professional job,¡± my Beta said.


    I considered his words and found them to be in line with what I had experienced. This was a crafty


    enemy. Not just anyone could¡¯ve pulled it off. ¡°What did Father have to say about the whole thing?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to him about it yet. I doubt he knows.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, you want to-¡±


    ¡°Father doesn¡¯t trust anyone,¡± I reminded him. ¡°Even me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Alpha.¡± He paused and then asked, ¡°So¡­ why did you spare the girl?¡±


    The girl.


    A streak of anger red up inside of me thinking about her. How dare she speak to me like that?


    After taking a deep breath, I replied, ¡°If she¡¯s smart, she won¡¯t say a word to anyone, especially not


    now.¡± She was in the zoo, after all, and that should teach her a lesson.


    ¡°Uhm, about that.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± My eyes went back to Jake¡¯s face, wondering what he wanted to say about her.


    He inhaled deeply, held it for a second, and then in a timid voice not matching his girth, he replied, ¡°I


    think you may have underestimated this girl.¡±


    | raised a brow and studied him for a moment before seeking rification. ¡°Underestimated her how?


    Are you say ing she¡¯s one of them?¡± That wasn¡¯t possible, a tiny thing like her, covered in dirt¡­.


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯ve done a thorough background check on her. She¡¯s definitely not one of them. That¡¯s not


    what I meant, Al pha.¡±


    ¡°Well, then what is it, Jake?¡± | asked, growing more irritat ed by the second. ¡°Unless¡­¡± | paused for a


    second, and frowned, ¡°they have disobeyed my orders and actually harmed her?¡±


    ¡°They¡± meaning my animals. But how could that be possi ble? They had never done anything against


    my orders.


    Then again, that girl just seemed to be a ma for trou ble. What if they really¡­


    ¡°No, not that either.¡±


    I let out a breath that I¡¯d just realized I¡¯d been holding a bit longer than I should have.


    ¡°I let her out,¡± Jake said. He leaned back away and looked at me a bit surprised. ¡°Alpha, are you okay?


    You seemed wor ried.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I rxed my body. ¡°You let her out already? She fainted that quickly?¡± | smirked. ¡°Good! She


    needs to learn. When you see her again, tell her that next time she won¡¯t be so lucky, and that my


    animals would be happy to break her brittle bones,¡±


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Jake cleared his throat, not meeting my gaze, ¡°she didn¡¯t faint. You said that once the animals


    were all fed, she could be released. So,¡±


    I was surprised. ¡°So¡­ she figured out that I meant to have her literally feed the animals?¡±


    She was smarter than I¡¯d thought then.


    ¡°Yes, she did, very quickly. She fed them. Every single one of them, and when I went to check on her,


    she was¡­ she was petting Linus¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes widened in shock. Linus was my lion.


    1978. I knew my displeasure was clearly written on my face, so


    Jake quickly concluded, ¡°That¡¯s right. She got along with all of the animals quite well. Since she


    completed the task you as signed her, I let her out.¡±


    Instead of being scared to death by my friends, she¡¯d had a grand time ying with them?!


    ¡°Alpha¡­?¡±


    It took me a few seconds to digest this news. Eventually, I narrowed my eyes and scoffed, ¡°Did she


    really think she could get out of this so easily? You said she likes animals? Good, she can take care of


    them from now on!¡±


    ¡°But, Alpha, you do remember that she¡¯s here to be part of your father¡¯s attempt at finding you a wife,


    right? I worry that if the king finds out that you treat her like a servant¡­¡±


    ¡°You heard what I said.¡±


    Jake lowered his head. ¡°Yes, Alpha. I will make it happen.¡±


    ***


    * Ciana*


    Yellow scales shimmered in the sun as I gave Prince Theo¡¯ s pet python thest of his treats. We were


    warming up to one another, and I thought thest few days I¡¯d spent bringing him his tasty meals might


    be enough for him to finally con cede that he liked me, but he was still keeping his distance.


    I had no doubt I¡¯d win him over, though. The other ani mals and I were already good friends. I¡¯d grown


    up limat ing myself to wild beasts, so this menagerie was perfect for me. Even the lions and tigers


    enjoyed a good belly rub every


    day after they¡¯d had their bs of meat.


    To anyone else, this new assignment might be terrifying. They probably would¡¯ve assumed that the


    uncaged animals would eat them alive, but it was a dream job for me.


    If I was going to live in the pce for the next three years, I¡¯d much rather spend my time with these


    wild creatures than the one that upied the wing where I¡¯d witnessed a ugh ter just a few days


    ago.


    The animals¡¯ food was kept in a shed on the other end of the pce, and every day, I had to make


    multiple trips hauling it out to the courtyard where the animals lived. That was the onlyint I had


    about this task-the buckets were heavy, the smell of flesh always made my stomach turn, and there


    was also the waste involved.


    But even if it wasn¡¯t the most morous job I¡¯d ever done, I was still much happier here than I¡¯d been


    with the group ofcent girls, listening to their ambitions of how to bee a queen someday.


    I heard voices nearby as I was dragging arge pile of meat on the way back to the zoo. My stomach


    turned even more at the sight of Sophia and some of her friends standing


    at the other end of the pathway, staring down at me.


    I rolled my eyes at those girls, who were from smaller packs, flocking around Sophia like she was


    already the queen and they wanted to ensure her favor. They might as well have bent down and kissed


    her feet.


    I had to move the bucket past where they were standing, so I heard their nastyments as I came


    by.


    ¡°It¡¯s sad really, in a pathetic way,¡± Sophia was saying in her snooty voice. ¡°She tried to seduce the


    prince, sneak into his room early in the morning and have her way with him, and now she¡¯s here,


    picking up lion shit.¡± All of the girlsughed, but Sophia¡¯s high-pitched giggle was the most grating to


    my ears


    I didn¡¯t even bother to look over at her. She wasn¡¯t worth my time. Instead, I continued to move my


    bucket of food to ward my work zone.


    ¡°Really,¡± Sophia continued, ¡°someone so desperate de serves to be eaten by the wild beasts¡­ not that


    they¡¯d find much meat on her scrawny bones!¡±


    Again, they were allughing. I stood up straight and turned to face her. While I didn¡¯t want to cause


    trouble, I also wasn¡¯t going to just take the verbal beating without doing anything about it. But before I


    was able to say anything, a cor dial voice rang out behind us.


    ¡°Pardon me?¡±


    I looked toward the speaker and caught my breath. The morning sun radiated off of his dark hair. His


    dark eyes deep with concern stared down at Sophia, and I couldn¡¯t move. All could do was stand there


    and gaze at him in silence.


    ¡°Prince Warren?¡± Sophia said, and all of the girls quickly curtsied to the prince.


    He didn¡¯t acknowledge that effort. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know why you think it¡¯s bing of a youngdy of


    your standing to waste her time name calling out and poking fun at another youngdy, but I do think


    it¡¯s quite disappointing to see Al phas¡¯ daughters acting in such an ugly fashion.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Sophia and the other girls mumbled.


    ¡°Now, go on about your business before I find some chores for you to do.¡± He gestured for them to


    leave the area, and all of the girls gathered up their long skirts and hastened away.


    | continued to stare at him for a moment, wanting to thank him but unable to find my voice. He moved


    closer and stopped right in front of me, his smile kind and inviting.


    Was he really who I had been looking for? One way or an other, I had to verify this.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for the trouble,¡± he said in an apologetic tone, even though there was nothing he should


    have been apologizing for.


    I shook my head, and when I finally forced a response out, it was a bit hoarse. ¡°N-no, thank you kindly,


    Your Highness.¡±


    His smile softened even more. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you again. Tell me, how did you get to be in such a situation,


    taking care of my brother¡¯s pets?¡±


    ughed at his use of the word ¡°pets¡± as they would seem like anything but to most people.


    I didn¡¯t want to repeat the whole story, so I told him the same thing I had told Brook. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep


    the other night. I¡¯ d left my room without permission, which is against the rules, and this is the result.¡±


    A chuckle escaped his perfect lips. ¡°Well, I suppose you havemitted a crime and must serve your


    time.¡±


    He was teasing me. I could tell. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± I said, speaking from my heart. ¡°I enjoy the animals. In


    my experi ence, they¡¯re better behaved than some of the girls I¡¯m meant to spend my days with.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Warren agreed, looking back over his shoul der in the direction in which the other girls


    had left. ¡°And you¡¯ re very brave,¡± he praised.


    I felt my face start to heat up.


    ¡°Hold on just a moment, won¡¯t you?¡± he asked.


    I nodded, not sure why he had asked, and he jogged over to the far side of the pathway toward a tree


    with beautiful pink blossoms on it.


    I watched him reach up to pick a flower, and when he did so, his shirt sleeve moved back just a bit.


    A gleam of sunlight caught an object there on his arm, and my breath caught in my throat.


    Was it possible? Could it really be¡­?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I was still in shock when he returned to me. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± He ced it on my open palm. When


    our fingertips touched, I felt a slight tingle. ¡°This flower will help.¡±


    Flower¡­ he was picking a flower for me again! Did he re member that he had picked one for a girl in


    the woods years ago?


    ¡°What is it?¡± | asked him, pulling my hand away and trying to hide my reaction by sniffing the flower. It


    smelled lovely, and I felt myself rxing and just inhaling the floral bouquet.


    ¡°It¡¯svendlilly.¡± His white teeth were dazzling in the sun¡¯s rays as he smiled down at me. ¡°It has


    calming properties that will help you to sleep well, dream deeply, and awaken well rested. You said you


    couldn¡¯t sleep? So put it on your pillow at night, and I promise you¡¯ll have sweet dreams.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°I must be off. It was nice speaking to you. By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ciana.¡±


    ¡°Ciana ck¡­¡± he said, ¡°Beautiful name!¡±


    ¡°How do you know myst name?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I have a good memory!¡± He winked at me, and then I remembered that Beta Xavier called


    out myst name when I tripped and fell on Prince Warren the first time we met.


    I blushed, and he let out a heartyugh. Then he waved at me. ¡°See you around, Ciana!¡±


    I lifted my hand, but I was so entranced that I couldn¡¯t speak because all I could think about was what


    I¡¯d seen on the arm of Prince Warren.


    It was¡­ my bracelet.


    So he must truly be the same man I¡¯d met in the woods all of those years ago¡­ but it was too good to


    be true that I would have had such a memorable encounter with a prince?


    ¡°Ciana!¡± Brook¡¯s voice carried over the bridge, snapping me out of my trance. ¡°There you are. Hurry!


    We¡¯re being sum moned by the king!¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 348

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 348


    Chapter 7: Prince Theo¡¯s Challenge


    ¡°The king?¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Yes, the king! C¡¯mon, let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    | stashed the flower Prince Warren had given me in a pocket in my dress and thought about what Brook


    was telling me.


    The king was summoning all of the girls, and we were meant to make an appearance, and a good


    impression on him.


    However, I was in no position to do that in my current state-not that it really mattered to me. If I had my


    way, I wouldn¡¯t be interacting with any of them at all, except for maybe Prince Warren. I¡¯d rather they


    didn¡¯t notice I was there. Or not there, as the case may be.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I should go¡­¡± I murmured.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Brook repeated. ¡°Ciana! It¡¯s the king!¡±


    I thought up some excuses. ¡°But¡­ I have to feed the ani mals. You see, I still needed to feed the tiger,


    and there were other chores that needed to be done for the animals. If I were to leave now, my work


    wouldn¡¯t bepleted, and this was a task the prince had assigned to me¡­.¡±


    ¡°You do know that it¡¯s important to make a good impres sion on the king whether or not you win Prince


    Theo¡¯s hand, don¡¯t you? I mean¡­ he¡¯s the king! He can just as easily decide the fate of our packs as


    the prince.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. You go ahead,¡± | told her. ¡°I¡¯ll see what || can do.¡±


    ¡°But Ciana,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Brook, you shouldn¡¯t bete on my ount. Go! Take care of yourself and your pack, and make sure


    the king sees how wonderful you are. I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can.¡±


    She hesitated, but her eyes shed between me and the pce, and I understood that she was


    struggling with the burden of trying to be a good friend while not disobeying the king and missing her


    opportunity. ¡°Please hurry,¡± she urged me.


    I gave her an encouraging smile. ¡°Of course. Now, go! Don¡¯t bete!¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Brook said, and with a sigh, she turned and ran back toward the castle doors.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile after her. She was such a kind hearted person to evene out here to tell


    me, and I felt very lucky to call her my friend.


    But I didn¡¯t intend to go. Knowing Brook, she should be able to navigate the scenario on her own.


    Enough girls would doll themselves up and do their best to look beautiful and elegant in front of the


    king. I had inten tionally put myself in a position where anyone who looked at me would think I was a


    mess. It was the best way to stay out of the royals¡¯ way and survive these three years so I could go


    home.


    I¡¯d never been one for entertaining dignitaries anyway. Let


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    the other girls bat their eyshes, show off their gowns, and fluff their curls at His Majesty. I would be


    out here with those | trusted most-the animals.


    If anyone asked, I¡¯d simply tell them the prince had given me an order, and as his servant, I was


    fulfilling my duties.


    With my mind made up, I picked up the handle of the bucket holding the tiger¡¯s food and headed back


    to the ¡°zoo,¡± certain he¡¯d be starving by now. I would need to give him ex tra belly rubs to make up for


    my tardiness.


    ¡°Here you go, Samson!¡± I called the tiger, tossing the meat to him. He was keeping his distance today,


    possibly because he was irritated that I waste. Once he¡¯d nibbled on a few morsels of raw meat, he


    was up for some petting, and I spent


    some extra time with him to make up for beingte.


    Then, I had headed to a shed to return the bucket i¡¯d been carrying and see what else needed to be


    done when I heard a familiar slithering sound.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t my dear friend the python!¡± I said as he grew closer to me. ¡°Now, what are you up to


    today?¡±


    He made a circle around me on the ground, and I thought | saw a gleam in his eyes as if he really


    wished he could tell me something.


    | sat down on the grass, and soon enough, he was slither ing across myp, letting me run my hand


    along his bright yellow scales.


    ¡°You are such a handsome fellow,¡± I told him. ¡°I know an other handsome fellow.¡± I felt a blush creep


    into my cheeks just thinking about Prince Warren. ¡°To think, here I am sharing


    my happy news with a snake. Well, of all of the snakes in the


    castle, you¡¯re the one I trust the most.¡±


    He seemed to appreciate that as his long, forked tongue darted from his lips and kissed the skin of my


    hand. I contin ued to pet him, giggling at his antics as he wound his way around my arm but never


    squeezed.


    My mind continued to wander back to Prince Warren and that bracelet, which I had only caught a


    glimpse of. He seemed to have changed a bit since I¡¯d given it to him. I re called a withdrawn,


    mncholy boy, but now, he was outgo ing and friendly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to confirm that it¡¯s him, you know?¡± | asked the python. He looked at me with an expression of


    understanding in his eyes.


    ¡°Time changes everyone, that¡¯s for certain. Besides that, l¡¯ ve dreamt of my mystery boy for so many


    years. It¡¯s possible my dreams and my memories have be intertwined and reality is now framed


    through a different lens, isn¡¯t it? Could it be him? Even though he¡¯s not so shy now?¡±


    The snake hissed an agreement that made me smile. Then, he gave me a little nudge, and I got the


    impression he wanted to show me something.


    Getting up off of the grass, smoothed my skirt. ¡°What is it?¡± | asked him. He glided over the ground but


    didn¡¯t go far before he turned to look at me. ¡°Do you want me to follow


    you?¡±


    His head rocked up and down just a bit, so I took that as a yes. And then, I was off with the python


    taking this opportuni ty to do a bit of exploring in the rest of the courtyard while


    the others were with the king.


    *Theo¡±


    A sigh leaked from my lips as I watched the remaining women line up before my father. I¡¯d done my


    best to keep it at bay, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    My father walked slowly in front of them, staring through the crowd to catch a glimpse of each of them.


    He took his time, as if he were admiring a work of art, and then, when he¡¯d gotten a solid enough first


    impression, he retreated to where I was standing quite a distance from them-but not far enough.


    ¡°Well, my son,¡± he said in that deep voice of his. ¡°What do you think of the youngdies?¡±


    I managed to sound believable when I said, ¡°They¡¯re just fine, Father.¡±


    ¡°Fine?¡± he repeated, and I realized immediately I¡¯d offend ed him. ¡°Only fine?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to lie to him. If I gave him the impression / was overjoyed with this venture, who knew what


    he might pull next? ¡°That¡¯s correct, Sire,¡± I said with a bow of my head.


    My father scoffed at me. ¡°These are the most beautiful, elegant, well-breddies in all of the kingdom,


    Theodore! But to you, they¡¯re only ¡®fine¡¯?¡±


    Thest thing I wanted to do was argue with him in public, but frustration was beginning to well up


    inside of me at his in trusion; the very fact that he¡¯d decided to do this was irritat


    ing beyond belief. Keeping my voice low, I repeated to him the same warning I had made when he¡¯d


    first told me of the idea only a week ago. ¡°You cannot force me.¡±


    ¡°I cannot force you?¡± He had a gleam in his eye that told me he disagreed with my assessment. ¡°Theo,


    I am ordering you to find a mate. There are eighty of them. At least one has to be to your liking!¡±


    ¡°Seventy-three.¡± I corrected him.


    My father¡¯s eyes snapped back to my face. ¡°What¡¯s that now? Seventy-three?¡± He looked around the


    room, taking a moment to understand my meaning. Turning back to me with an air of disbelief, he said,


    ¡°Are you telling me seven of them are dead already? It hasn¡¯t even been a week!¡±


    All I could do was shake my head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be sur prised, Father. After all, I am rted to you.


    Your blood runs through my veins.¡±


    He didn¡¯t find myment amusing at all, and fury ignit ed within him. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s eighty,


    seventy-three, or a hundred and sixty! If these girls don¡¯t work, I will find more! You will choose one,


    Theo!¡±


    His voice carried to the women, and I heard several shocked gasps. I really didn¡¯t want to have this


    conversation here, but since he was pressing the issue, I needed to be firm. ¡°I do not want a child.¡±


    ¡°You may not want a child, but I need you to have one. And I will not continue to waste time because


    you feel unin spired to find the right woman. If you still need some persua sion,¡± he paused and warned


    me, ¡°think about your mother.¡±


    I shook my head slowly as I thought about the audacity he was disying. He was really going to try to


    y on what little sympathy I had by bringing Mother into this? ¡°That sounds like a threat, Father.


    My father sighed and ced both of his hands on my shoulders, and for a moment, he looked like a


    father, not the king, but my actual dad. But he and I both knew that I was nothing more than a pawn to


    him.


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m doing what¡¯s best for you. You are my son. This needs to be taken care of. So¡­ if you don¡¯t


    want to deal with all eighty of them, select a few. Make them your personal attendants. Perhaps one or


    two will stand out to you then, when they¡¯re close to you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want anyone close to me. Ever. But he wasn¡¯t go ing to let up.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He nodded. ¡°Which ones would you like?¡± He turned and looked over his shoulder. ¡°There are


    some beau ties over there.¡±


    My eyes raked over them as well. I¡¯d seen them all before, and I wasn¡¯t impressed. Most of them were


    far too weak in ev ery way to be a match for me. ¡°I do not want a timid mouse,¡± | told my father. ¡°She


    will neverst.¡±


    ¡°Some of them look fairly strong,¡± he replied. ¡°Like they¡¯ve gone through warrior training.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t exactly what I meant, but as he spoke, an idea came to me.


    ¡°They can prove their toughness to me by paying a visit to my pavilion.¡±


    My father¡¯s eyes were back on me-wide with displeasure once more. ¡°Your pavilion? You want to ask


    these girls to tra verse your dangerous zoo to reach the center pavilion? Your animals will tear them


    apart.¡±


    A chuckle departed my lips as I reminded him, ¡°If they can¡¯ toust my pets, they will never make it


    more than a day with me, Father. You know that. I will not ept a weakling as my wife. They will have


    to prove themselves strong in every way.¡±


    The king lifted a finger to his chin as he considered my words, and then, much to my surprise, he


    nodded. ¡°Very well, then. We shall give it a try.¡±


    He signaled to his Beta, who had been standing close enough to overhear our entire conversation.


    Xavier stepped up in front of the women with my father and I looking on. ¡°Ladies, I have some


    wonderful news! The prince has decided to take a few of you as his personal atten dants!¡±


    The women¡¯s faces lit up, and murmurs of excitement rip pled through the crowd.


    ¡°In order to qualify for this extremely privileged task, all you will need to do is make your way to the


    pavilion within his private zoo. Thedies who arrive first will be assigned to take care of Prince Theo.¡±


    I watched as the girls¡¯ faces fell. Some of them were wide eyed with shock. I was sure that in the past


    few days, they¡¯d learned enough about me to know about my animal pals.


    W 228 Vouchere I turned around and smirked. This was exactly what I ex pected. They would never


    last in my courtyard. In fact, I doubted many of them would even think of trying.


    And anyone who did¡­ well, Perceval would take care of them. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone enter the


    pavilion without my approval.


    I doubted any of these women had a desire to be swal lowed whole by a python¡­.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 349

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 349


    Chapter 8: His New Personal Attendant


    *Ciana*


    ¡°Wait for me!¡±


    My new friend, the python, led me along winding paths, through beautiful trees with green, vibrant


    leaves, and enchanting gardens the likes of which I¡¯d not seen closer to the main castle.


    The colors were more vivid, the blooms in shades of purple and red that shimmered in the sun like


    gemstones, and the scents that filled my lungs were intoxicating. I felt like I was in a fairy tale.


    It was so worth it to skip meeting the king. Instead of trying to please the two dreadful royals, I was able


    to experience this lovely ce instead. I couldn¡¯t help but smile to myself-it was certainly the right


    decision.


    After half an hour of meandering about, I began to see a structure in the distance, rising up out of the


    ground like a beacon of enchantment. Wooden and weathered, it appeared as if it had been standing


    there keeping careful watch over these parts for many years, and since the python was slithering right


    toward it, I began to understand that this was where we were headed.


    ¡°Do you want to show me what¡¯s hiding there?¡± I asked him.


    He turned and looked at me, his eyes still gleaming, and his fork tongue flicked a response I had to


    assume was an


    affirmative.


    I continued to follow him toward the hexagon-shaped building, and before we arrived I realized it was a


    pavilion, a ce where one was meant to sit and enjoy the beauty of nature that inhabited this ce.


    I wondered how many people had ever had a chance to visit here. With it nestled in the heart of the


    prince¡¯s private courtyard, it was not easily obtainable to just anyone.


    The python glided up the stone path, right to the opening, and then lingered on the steps, waiting for


    me toe in.


    I hesitated. Just because Prince Theo assigned me to care for his animals in his zoo, that didn¡¯t mean


    he¡¯d approve of me taking liberties with the rest of his territory.


    Yet, no one was around, and I couldn¡¯t see the harm in just peeking my head in. If someone dide


    near, I could always tell them that I¡¯d followed the python inside and wanted to make sure he wasn¡¯t


    causing any problems.


    Tentatively, I climbed the three steps that led to the open door. Inside, plenty of plush seating invited


    one to sit and rx while listening to the sounds of the birds chirping in the trees, the animals ying in


    the distance, and the soft buzz of


    insects.


    If the prince truly enjoyed visiting this ce, perhaps he and I had more inmon than I ever


    would¡¯ve imagined.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how to digest that thought. The Dark Prince was cold and cruel, and I had never thought


    of myself even a tiny bit as either of those things.


    knew them.


    The python seemed to be smiling as he peered up at me. I reached down and stroked his head. ¡°Thank


    you for sharing this ce with me. You¡¯re a kindhearted friend.¡± He wrapped himself gently around my


    arm and then released me.


    ¡°You know, a friend like you deserves to be called something other than just ¡®the python.¡¯ Do you have


    a name?¡±


    He seemed to nod at me again, but he had no way ofmunicating that name with me. Tapping my


    chin, wondered aloud, ¡°What¡¯s a good name for a python? Is your name¡­ Bill?¡±


    Python couldn¡¯tugh, but he did look amused at my first guess. ¡°What about¡­ Robert?¡± That didn¡¯t


    seem to suit him either. Studying his face, I thought, ¡°You look like a Pete. Pete the Python!¡± His eyes lit


    up and his grin widened. ¡°May I call you Pete then?¡±


    Enthusiastically, the snake bobbed his head at me, and I decided from now on, that¡¯s what I would call


    him. ¡°Pete it is.¡±


    I wandered around the pavilion for a moment, looking at the intricate carvings in the wood, but then, I


    noticed that Pete had nudged against a panel in the wall, and a door opened up. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Behind the door, there was a circr stairwell made of iron that led up in a tight spiral.


    ncing up at the ceiling, I noted that it was much lower inside than it appeared to be outside and


    thought there must


    be a second story.


    ¡°You want me to go up?¡± I asked Pete, but by then, he was already slithering up the stairs.


    I looked around to make sure that no one was nearby before I followed the snake up the stairs,


    When I reached the top of the stairs, 1 gasped. Whaty before me was a greenhouse built into the top


    of the pavilion. It was unrecognizable from the ground level, but up here, it was clear that this was


    where the prince¡¯s prized flowers and


    other nts were grown.


    Again, I hesitated to step inside, but I was so drawn in by the brightly colored nts, my feet started


    moving forward behind Pete as he crossed into the space. The scent of fresh earth filled my lungs, as


    well as the fragrance from the flowers and fruit that grew here.


    Across the way, I saw a variety of berries and was immediately curious about them. They looked


    delicious, plump and dark purple, and they even had a pleasant fragrance.


    I was just about to approach them when I heard something downstairs. Inhaling deeply, I held my


    breath and pressed my ear against the wooden floor, trying my best to listen and praying that it was just


    my imagination and I wasn¡¯t about to be caught in Prince Theo¡¯s private pavilion.


    Voices hit my ears, and I closed my eyes, shaking my head in dread, because I recognized one of the


    voices.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you really do not need toe in here. I can protect you from my animals to a degree,


    but it is quite


    288 Wauchoze,


    dangerous. Besides, this is a matter I can handle on my own.¡±


    Prince Theo! I would recognize that voice anywhere. And was he talking to the king?


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± I heard an older voice say. Yes, it had to be King Sebastian himself! ¡°I¡¯m not frightened of


    your animals. I might be older than I was when my wolf used to fight on the battlefield, but I can defend


    myself, I assure you. Besides, I want to meet the lucky girl who meets your challenge.¡±


    Challenge? What in the world was he talking about?


    Pete, the python, slithered near my feet. I held a finger to my lips, silently begging him to be quiet.


    ¡°Where is Perceval anyway?¡± Prince Theo muttered just at the bottom of the stairs. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him


    anywhere.¡±


    As I heard the royal father and son begin to climb the stairs, my heart nearly ripped from my chest.


    Oh, why did I have to be so curious? It always got me into trouble. And I already had so many strikes


    against me. What was more, I might have gotten our entire pack in danger!


    Just then, the python, whose name was Perceval, apparently, and not Pete, though I thought Pete


    suited him better, slithered off toward the stairs.


    Giving him a thumbs up, I encouraged him.


    If he went down to meet his master, perhaps Prince Theo wouldn¡¯t feel the need toe up the stairs. I


    took a few deep breaths to calm myself and prayed that this would all work out after all.


    L


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Prince Theo scolded Perceval, although his tone wasn¡¯t harsh at all, more


    like a spoiling father half-seriously reprimanding his naughty child, ¡°Did you open the door again?¡±


    I was hoping to hear his voice fade away, but it was actually growing closer. Then I heard a familiar


    hissing and realized what was happening.


    Thad never cursed an animal before, but at that moment, was more upset with Pete-Perceval-than I


    had ever been with an animal in my life, including the bee that stung me when I was four and that


    mountain lion that had identally bit my finger when I was giving her some food once in the forest.


    No, this was not going to work out in my favor after all.


    ¡°What do you want to show me?¡± Prince Theo asked the python, and I could tell that he was at the top


    of the stairs now, while I was still attempting to hide.


    When Perceval slithered right over and wound himself around my feet, I knew it was all over. I looked


    down at him and sadly shook my head, wanting to thank him for killing me softly.


    Prince Theo stared at me in disbelief.


    I slowly stood, my legs shaking with fright as I averted my eyes from him. ¡°Um¡­greetings, Your


    Highness,¡° | bowed my head low. ¡°I saw the snake enter the pavilion and wanted to make sure


    everything was okay¡­¡±


    He still didn¡¯t say a word, but from his heavier breathing, I could tell he was furious.


    Itelt my heart freeze in my chest. It may as well cease to beat. I was a dead woman now anyway.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± King Sebastian¡¯s voice broke the scary silence. I could see his boots now and


    recognized that he was standing next to his son.


    With a deep breath, I raised my eyes to look at him, expecting him to be just as angry and annoyed as


    the prince.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But the king was smiling. ¡°This is one of your girls, isn¡¯t it?¡± He had his hand resting on Prince Theo¡¯s


    shoulder.


    Prince Theo clenched his fists and gritted through his teeth. ¡°Yes, I suppose you could say that.¡±


    Augh left the king¡¯s throat as he began to p. My eyebrows shot up in confusion. ¡°Well, well, well!¡±


    he said. ¡°Nicely done, youngdy. Great job, indeed!¡±


    My eyes went from the king to the prince. His expression hadn¡¯t changed much, though it might¡¯ve


    grown a bit darker.


    ¡°Father, I think-¡± Prince Theo began, but the king cut him off.


    ¡°Now, now, son. This was your idea. All I did was agree to it. Come along. Let¡¯s go back to the pce,


    Prince Theo.¡± He took a few steps toward the stairs before he turned back to look over his shoulder.


    ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t forget to bring your new personal attendant.¡±


    Personal attendant?


    My eyes met the dark orbs that were the mirror to Prince Theo¡¯s soul only briefly as I realized a new


    horror was just beginning for me.


    His new personal attendant-was me!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 350

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 350


    Chapter 9 Getting Personal with the Prince


    What¡­ just happened?


    I followed along behind the king as he headed back toward the pce, seeing as though I seemed to


    have no choice.


    I was still in shock anyway-I was to be Prince Theo¡¯s personal attendant?


    The python slithered along but stayed back from the king as if he knew that the older gentleman wasn¡¯t


    a fan of his and didn¡¯ t want to get in trouble.


    Behind me, Prince Theo¡¯s demeanor was even colder. It was quite clear to me that he was not happy


    with this arrangement, but he seemed every bit as trapped as I was.


    When I caught Prince Theo¡¯s eyes, he red at me and then focused on his pet snake. Was he holding


    the python ountable for this particr situation?


    Perceval slunk to the other side of me, cing my body between himself and his master. He could tell


    that the prince was angry with him. Poor snake, how was he supposed to know that his master loathed


    me?


    Ahead of us, the king¡¯s Beta was waiting. Xavier looked at me with a questioning expression on his


    face. The king filled him in. ¡°This girl is the prince¡¯s new personal attendant. See to it that she is moved


    into the small chambers next to Prince Theo¡¯s room by the end of the day.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± the Beta said, and I could tell he was in shock. Perhaps it was my


    disheveled appearance that was causing him to be so flustered.


    Then King Sebastian turned to look at me, and I lowered my eyes in respect. ¡°If you serve your prince


    well, you can be rewarded, so do a fine job, youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± I said without looking up at him, but I could tell he had walked away.


    As we exited the courtyard, I couldn¡¯t help but look back over my shoulder. I would miss the animals.


    Pete-I meant,


    Perceval-slithered over to me, and I bent down to stroke his head, hoping I¡¯d get toe back here


    someday.


    Theo stormed off without another word to any of us, entering the castle through the closest door and


    mming it behind him so violently, the ss in the panes near the top rattled.


    My heart shook as well. I¡¯d much rather spend my time with the wild beasts I understood than tend to


    the cold, callous prince.


    Beta Xavier nodded to me. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the otherdies.¡±


    I followed him back to our dormitory, and as we approached, I could hear chatter among the girls about


    a journey through perilous conditions.


    ¡°Ladies!¡± Beta Xavier intoned to get their attention. ¡°May | have your attention?¡±


    Everyone quieted, and those who had been sitting in the nearby lounge came out into the open space


    near our section


    of the hallway; others were still spilling from their rooms.


    ¡°Miss ck has alreadypleted the task assigned by King Sebastian just a short time ago, and she


    will now be in service to Prince Theo as his personal attendant. I should hope you will all see her as a


    role model for your behavior and do your best to emte her admirable characteristics.¡±


    With that, he turned and tipped his head to me. remember how to get to the prince¡¯s chambers?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Do you


    ¡°Good. Be in the room next to his by the end of the day, and please¡­ before you go¡­ take a shower!¡±


    With that, he walked away, leaving me with the rest of the girls.


    A few of the youngdies had small smiles on their faces, as if they were congratting me, but the


    majority of them looked jealous, their eyes cast down their noses at me or their chins in the air.


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Brook said, running over to me. She started to wrap her arms around me, but I put a


    hand out to stop her.


    ¡°Thank you, but don¡¯t hug me. I¡¯ve been with the animals, and I smell awful. I wouldn¡¯t want to get the


    stench on your clothes.¡±


    Sheughed but didn¡¯te any closer as per my request. ¡°You¡¯re so brave, Ciana. The other girls


    were just discussing how they might go aboutpleting King Sebastian¡¯s assigned task while you


    were already out there doing it.¡±


    I lost my speech for a moment. So that was why? The king


    made a contest out of trying to get to the pavilion, DNU Tu jubl happened to already be there.


    Why, why, why did I have to go there? I just wanted to p myself in the face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look so happy,¡± Brook noted.


    Letting out a sigh, I said, ¡°I¡¯ll make do.¡±


    ¡°But Ciana, now that you¡¯re Prince Theo¡¯s attendant, you¡¯ll have more freedom in the castle. That


    should give you somefort, even if you¡¯re not particrly interested in bing the prince¡¯s mate¡±


    Before she could finish or I couldment, a loud, rude voice filtered over Brook¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well, if it


    isn¡¯t that nasty bitch who always smells like shit,¡± Sophia said,ing over with her entourage. ¡°I bet


    you cheated in some way to get ahead.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at her but held myself back from doing anything else. I¡¯d gotten myself into enough


    trouble today already.


    But she wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°You know, with you living so close to the prince now, he¡¯s sure to discover


    quickly you¡¯re nothing but a slut who tries to sabotage other people. He¡¯ll get rid of you right away.¡± Her


    friends chimed in, voicing their agreement.


    Fury started to build up within me. I took a few deep breaths and warned her, ¡°I¡¯ll say this only once.


    Leave me alone!¡±


    Sophia gave some of her followers a look, and those girls walked over to my assigned luggage slot and


    dumped out all


    my belongings. Not only that, they then stepped on them.


    Meanwhile, Sophia shouted out, ¡°Cheater!¡± She raised her voice so that the whole room could hear.


    ¡°Look at her! What a shame she is! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m sharing the same roof with this ungraceful,


    despicable whore!¡±


    | clenched my fist, and reminded myself over and over again to ignore her.


    Brook rushed over and tried to collect my personal items on the ground, but Sophia¡¯s followers blocked


    Brook and pushed her so hard that she fell on the floor.


    ¡°Brook, are you okay?¡± I immediately dashed over to check on Brook.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Brook said softly. She was slightly scratched, but had no major injuries,


    fortunately.


    That was it; Sophia really needed to stop her hideous behavior! Taunting me was one thing, but I


    wouldn¡¯t just watch her bully my friend.


    I stood up and walked toward her as she continued to taunt me. ¡°So what now? Why don¡¯t you tell us


    how disgusting you¡­¡± she paused, and pointed at Brook, ¡°and your bitchy friend¡±


    p!


    A loud sound echoed in the room, and everyone was quiet.


    Sophia looked at me in disbelief. It took her a couple of seconds to catch up with what had happened.


    Then her hand moved up to touch the pink fingerprints on her face.


    ¡°You¡­¡± her voice trembled.


    ¡°Me what?¡± I narrowed my eyes.


    Sophia tried to fight back and I caught her striking arm.


    I released her back to her group of followers and crossed my arms over my chest. Now that I was in


    this position, I might as well take advantage of it. I¡¯d seen enough bullies in my day to know that they¡¯d


    back off when someone stood up to them. To protect Brook, I knew what I had to do.


    Pressing a smile to my face, I said in an overly sweet and intentionally irritating voice, ¡°It must be very


    difficult for someone like you to ept that my actions have garnered me a position close to Prince


    Theo.¡± I shrugged and kept my smile on my face, trying to seem unperturbed.


    ¡°Whatever measure I used, it worked. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re jealous and unhappy that you weren¡¯t picked.


    But¡­ really, what can you do about it? By the way, I¡¯m not that forgiving, and like you said, with


    someone despicable like me, you¡¯ll never know what I might do to get back to you. So here¡¯s what I


    have for you-keep your mouth shut and leave us alone!¡±


    Fury and fear lighted Sophia¡¯s eyes as she red at me. ¡°You¡­¡± Her whole body was trembling, and


    finally, I heard her shout, ¡°You just wait, you cunt! You haven¡¯t seen half of what I can do yet.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh,¡± I said, wagging my finger and looking her in the eye. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t speak to Prince Theo¡¯s


    personal attendant that way. It¡¯s liable to get you in trouble. Oh, and Sophia, dear, if you try to take your


    anger out on Brook¡­.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes slightly at her, taking on the look a python might have before he struck. ¡°I will make


    sure that Prince Theo never even gives you a sideways nce. And you know, in my position, that¡¯s


    quite possible.¡±


    Her mouth opened, but then she closed it. It snapped open again, looking a bit like a fish that¡¯s been


    caught and lifted out of the water.


    She was so angry, she didn¡¯t even know what to say, and it was probably because she hadn¡¯t expected


    me to fight back.


    With Sophia¡¯s face turning a bright crimson, I collected my belongings, grabbed Brook and headed off


    to take a shower.


    Brook followed along behind me. ¡°Ciana,¡± she said in a sharp whisper. ¡°Wow... you were scary just


    now. I mean, good scary!¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°If she should ever try to bully you, you let me know, all right?¡±


    Her face lit up as she smiled back at me. ¡°Thank you, Ciana,¡± she said, then she teased me by saying,


    ¡°I feel like I know someone very important now.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. If she knew how Prince Theo already felt about me, she would understand


    that I was likely to do her just as much harm as good in my new position, but there was no point making


    her concerned.


    Fifteen minutes before the clock struck twelve, I took my belongings and headed down to Prince Theo¡¯s


    chambers, hoping that he was already asleep, so I didn¡¯t have to interact


    with him that day.


    After all, the king had only said to report there by the end of the day. Technically, that was midnight,


    wasn¡¯t it? Why would I be in a hurry to bring myself closer to death?


    I had no idea what sort of assignments Prince Theo would give to his personal attendant, but I had a


    feeling they wouldn¡¯t involve feeding him grapes or reading him poems from an old, well-used leather


    book. No, he was likely to ask me to do more vigorous activities.


    A chill went down my spine asi pondered what that could mean. It had better be chores and not¡­


    bedroom activities.


    I was a virgin, and I nned on staying that way until I met that very special person in my life.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to get to my destination. Two guards stood on either side of his door, and as I


    approached, one asked, ¡°Are you the new assistant, mdy?¡±


    Not used to such formalities, it took me a moment to get a word out. ¡°Uh¡­ yes.¡±


    He nodded and stepped to the door next to the more ornate double doors he¡¯d been guarding. ¡°This is


    your room. Now that you¡¯re here, may we be excused?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Have a good night!¡± Those guards were probably sent by Beta Xavier to ensure that I


    arrived on time. I was d I made it before midnight.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When the door opened, I was shocked at how nice it was. Walking inside, I set my bags down and had


    a quick look


    around.


    The space was bigger than the room I¡¯d shared with the other girls, and while it was clearly a servant¡¯s


    quarters, the four poster bed wasrge, and the emerald green linens looked inviting. They matched


    the curtains over the window that looked out onto the garden I¡¯d just passed through.


    On the other side of the room, another door was slightly ajar, and I had to think this was how I was to


    ess the prince when he called for me.


    Regardless of how unwilling I was to interact with him, I felt I should at least make an effort to check in


    with him if he was awake. Since the door was open, hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to go


    in that way.


    My breath caught in my throat as I knocked gently on the door.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 351

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 351


    Chapter 10 A Night in the Prince¡¯s Bedroom


    No one answered.


    I stuck my head in and noticed it was dark inside. He wasn¡¯t there?


    It should¡¯ve been reason enough for me to close the door and prepare for bed, but once again, curiosity


    got the better of me, and I found myself creeping into his room.


    A chill went down my back and through my arms at the temperature of the room. It was much colder


    than my own room had been, colder than any other part of the castle.


    The prince¡¯s bed was empty, the dark blue bedspread still tucked up into ce. My eyes wandered


    across the rest of the room when a rustling sound behind me made me almost jump.


    I snapped around and spotted Prince Theo sitting on the couch in the dark. My heart nearly leaped out


    of my chest.


    My immediate reaction was to get down on my knee and announce myself, but then I heard the faint


    sound of even breathing.


    I looked up and realized that he wasn¡¯t awake. His head was tipping to the side and only a thin stream


    of moonlight illuminating his slumbering form!


    My feet were light on the carpet as I approached, wondering what a man like him must dream about. In


    his mind¡¯s eye,


    right now, was he ughtering other wolves, or was he envisioning himself in a peaceful meadow with


    a beautiful youngdy? Not me, obviously.


    In the moonlight, without the scowl on his face, I could see him more clearly than I had before. His dark


    eyes were closed, so I could focus on his other features-the perfect nt of his nose, the way his jaw


    was set so squarely, almost perfectly.


    I also noticed how masculine the bit of shadow that covered his chin looked with his dark hair. If he


    always looked this peaceful, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be quite so terrifying.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Standing in his room staring at him was probably not part of my new duties, but it was chilly in the


    room, so I decided the least I could do was toss a nket over him. His demeanor might be cold, but


    his body didn¡¯t need to be.


    I moved to grab a quilt off of the back of a chair and noted he wasn¡¯t wearing the gloves he usually had


    on. His fingers were long and slender, glowing pale in the moonlight.


    I knew the strength of those hands as I had seen him crush bone and rip out tendons with them only a


    few days ago, but they looked innocent enough now that they were exposed.


    Gently, I tossed the nket over him and turned to go, but then I noticed his gloves were on the floor


    next to the coffee table. I wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d always been there or if I¡¯d inadvertently knocked them off


    when I moved the cover, so | bent down to pick them up. The material was different than I


    expected it to be. Thicker. Heavier.


    I was just about to set them back on the table when I heard a rough voice demanding, ¡°What are you


    doing here?¡±


    I turned to look at him and saw the hint of anger in his eyes. ¡°|¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who said you coulde into my chambers without my permission?¡± No longer peacefully


    slumbering, Prince Theo looked like he wanted to kill me again.


    I quickly put his gloves on the coffee table and turned to face him.


    ¡°Forgive me, Your Highness,¡± I said, my voice vibrating with each word. ¡°Since I have been assigned as


    your personal attendant, I thought I shoulde and check on you.¡±


    ¡°Doesing to check on me involve touching my personal belongings?¡±


    Pushing the nket I had covered him with away, he dragged his hands over his face, and I just stood


    there, not able to answer his question.


    No, of course, it didn¡¯t, but I thought his gloves shouldn¡¯t be on the floor where they could be trampled.


    However, I didn¡¯t think my words were something he needed to hear though. I waited, wondering if I


    should just go or if he would call the guards in to drag me out.


    With a sigh, he asked, ¡°Who are you, anyway, woman? And why are you always there every


    goddessdamn time I turn around?¡±


    His question was muttered under his breath, so I wasn¡¯t sure if I should answer him or just keep quiet,


    but when he looked at me, I thought I should say something.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ just¡­ a girl,¡± I said, simplifying my answer.


    Immediately, he paused, his eyes seemed to open slightly wider. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Startled, I jumped back a few steps. He must not have liked that response. ¡°I¡¯m-Ciana ck,¡± I told


    him. ¡°From-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care where you¡¯re from.¡± He interrupted me, stood up and stepped closer. Somehow, I


    managed to hold my ground and keep from retreating.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or why you¡¯re here, but from now on, if you¡¯re to be my personal attendant,


    you don¡¯t do a damn thing without my express consent. I don¡¯t want you anywhere near me unless I


    call for you. Understand?¡±


    His eyes prated right through me as he waited for me to regain the ability to speak. I managed to


    say, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± And he backed away a step or two.


    In my mind, I couldn¡¯t help the anger that was beginning to rece my fear. Just who did he think he


    was, assuming everyone wanted to be near him all the time, so much so that we¡¯d risk everything to be


    in his presence? The nerve this man had. I hadn¡¯t chosen to win that stupid contest or be named as his


    assistant!


    I lowered my gaze and kept my eyes trained on the intricately woven rug beneath the coffee table


    where we were standing, not allowing myself to show my fury. I needed to be careful, for my own sake,


    and for my pack¡¯s. I needed to get out of here alive¡­.


    His mood was still dark as he said, slowly, ¡°You must learn not


    to do anything without my orders.¡±


    Clearing my throat, I replied, ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± and waited, not even sure I should breathe without his consent.


    For a few seconds, it was awkwardly quiet in the room, so I peeked up slightly, and saw he was staring


    at the spot where his gloves rested on the table, as if he wanted them. However, I didn¡¯t move to get


    them for him for fear he¡¯d only lose his cool again. I wanted him to dismiss me so I could run back to


    my room and pound the pillows with my fists.


    ¡°Get out. Now.¡±


    My first instinct was to obey him immediately, and I took a few hurried steps toward the door. But then, I


    realized, knowing what I did about the prince, he wasn¡¯t likely to seek me out to give me a list of


    assignments.


    So¡­ mustering all of my bravery, I asked, ¡°Your Highness,¡± His threw me a look as if he regretted that


    he didn¡¯t silence me forever just now, but before he could make a sound, I quickly blurted out, ¡°-might I


    know what my duties for tomorrow will be?¡±


    I figured¡­ with all of the trouble King Sebastian and Beta Xavier had gone to in order to bestow this


    position upon me, the prince wasn¡¯t likely to strike me down for asking such a simple, purposeful


    question.


    He turned to look at me, his hands fisted on his muscr hips. I kept my eyes down, not willing to look


    at his body like many of the other girls often did.


    ¡°What are your duties?¡± he repeated.


    I said nothing, only waited. Maybe some people would be content to lounge around and spend their


    time doing nothing, but I wanted something to do to keep me busy.


    ¡°You seem to have a lot of energy,¡± he said, which might¡¯ve been aplimenting from anyone


    else, but I doubted that was what he meant. ¡°Since you like to work so much, tomorrow you can begin


    cleaning the entire wing, top to bottom. I want everything shiny and bright like it was the day the castle


    was built.¡±


    I had noticed there were no servants on this side of the castle. The guards who greeted me earlier


    seemed to be there only temporarily. It was as if Prince Theo hated everyone so much, he didn¡¯t want


    to be near anyone, not even servants, so I had no doubt everything here would be a mess.


    The way he made it sound, this would be an enormous undertaking, so I didn¡¯t let him see that it


    actually made me happy to have such a job.


    Not only would it keep me busy for a while and not be bothered by anyone, it would also help me better


    understand theyout and function of the entire wing.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± I said, keeping my tone and expression t so he couldn¡¯t see I was pleased.


    He waved his hand at me, which I took as my dismissal, and without another word, I went back through


    the door I¡¯d used to ess his room in the first ce. This time, I shut it fully. I didn¡¯t see the harm in


    ensuring he knew I intended to leave him be.


    With a heavy sigh, I made my way across the room to the bed


    and tossed myself down, staring up at the wood panels on the ceiling. Prince Theo was a jackass if I¡¯d


    ever met one. It was as if he hated everyone who¡¯d ever existed.


    I felt sorry for him, in a way. It must be miserable to be like that, without any friends, not even caring for


    your family. He would likely die all alone, his wife and children not wanting to have anything to do with


    him.


    I decided not to waste another moment thinking about him. It wasn¡¯t worth my time or effort.


    Instead, I quickly unpacked my luggage and put on a pair offy pajamas. This room wasn¡¯t as chilly


    as Prince Theo¡¯s bedroom, but it was colder than I was used to in the other part of the castle, so I knew


    I¡¯d be happy to snuggle beneath the plush nkets.


    But before I climbed into bed, I pulled a small memento out of the pocket of my dress. It was a bit


    wilted, but for the most part, the pedals were alive and vibrant.


    cing the flower Prince Warren had given me onto the pillow next to my head, I took a deep breath,


    closed my eyes, and prayed to the Moon Goddess for happy dreams.


    With any luck, I¡¯d be back in the forest with my ¡°secret boyfriend.¡±


    Only this time, it would end pleasantly, not in a pool of blood, but hopefully, with Prince Warren¡¯s smile.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 352

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 352


    Chapter 11 My Bracelet


    My eyes flew open before the sun was fully up. I remembered instantly where I was, and my interaction


    with Prince Theo weighed on my mind.


    I took a few deep breaths, trying not to let his constantly irritated state get to me. I had slept well, had


    good dreams, and had a lot of energy pulsing through my veins. Why would I let his pessimism ruin my


    day before it had even begun?


    I nced down at my pillow and saw the flower that Prince Warren had given to me and instantly felt a


    rush of


    adrenaline.


    No wonder I¡¯d gotten a good night of sleep. The blooms were slightly faded from the vibrancy they¡¯d


    had when he¡¯d first picked it and handed it over to me, but the fragrance still filled my lungs when I


    inhaled, and I thought it mightst another day or two.


    I quickly put the flower in the top drawer of the night stand and hopped up, ready to prepare for the day.


    Lots of hard manualbory in front of me, but I was mentally prepared for all of it.


    After a few hours, I had almost finished wiping down the entire wing. Almost, because the ceiling was


    too high for me to reach. While I was pondering what I should do to get


    myself up there, I had an overwhelming feeling that someone was watching me from behind.


    I looked down the hallway and saw a tall, lean forming toward me, and immediately, my heart


    knew who it was.


    Quickly, I sprinkled some water on the floor so I¡¯d have an excuse to speak to him. ¡°Be careful, Your


    Highness!¡± I called. ¡°The floor is wet here!¡±


    ¡°There you are!¡± Prince Warren greeted me as he approached, staying back from the area I¡¯d just


    dampened. ¡°I had wondered why you weren¡¯t outside with the animals. So¡­ you were chosen to be my


    brother¡¯s personal attendant, huh?¡±


    Something was slightly off about his tone. He was saying kind words, but he didn¡¯t exactly seem happy


    about the news.


    ¡°This is my assignment, for now,¡± I said, keeping my head down. ¡°It was¡­ an ident¡­ sort of.¡± I


    couldn¡¯t quite exin to him how I happened to be at the pavilion at the same time that Prince Theo


    was expecting his attendant there.


    ¡°Well¡­ congrattions.¡± His smile looked forced for some reason that I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°But honestly¡­ if I had a choice¡­.¡± His eyebrows raised, and he took a step closer


    to me, as if he knew I was hesitant to say what I was trying to get out, which was true. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have


    chosen to be Prince Theo¡¯s attendant.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether it was a good idea to share my displeasure about one prince with another prince,


    but looking at Warren¡¯s face, I knew I could trust him.


    ¡°Really?¡± His tone suddenly changed, and I thought I heard a bit of lightness to his voice. ¡°Well, it looks


    like you¡¯ve got quite


    a bit of work to do, cleaning up this wing of the castle. You know, a personal attendant isn¡¯t meant to be


    a maid.¡±


    I felt my cheeks redden as I thought about how I had gone


    | into Prince Theo¡¯s roomst night and ended up getting myself into this predicament. But at least I


    had something to do. ¡°I don¡¯t mind a bit of hard work,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Perhaps I could help you? I¡¯ve never done much cleaning, but I can give it a try.¡± He shed a kind


    smile to me that made my heart skip a beat, and I wondered if he could hear it.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask a prince to help me clean!¡± I had to turn down his offer. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be appropriate at


    all!¡±


    Prince Warrenughed, and the sound of it made my cheeks re up again. ¡°You¡¯re not asking me,


    silly,¡± he reminded me. ¡°I¡¯m volunteering-as a friend.¡±


    I was tempted to ept his offer to help, simply because I wanted to spend more time with him. I


    nced around and suddenly realized exactly what I could ask him to do. ¡°Well, I am having a bit of


    trouble reaching those cobwebs up there in the corners,¡± I said, pointing one out to him. ¡°I¡¯m just not tall


    enough to reach, even on the stedder.¡±


    Prince Warren looked at them for a moment, his hand in his pocket as he studied the problem. He gave


    me a nod and smiled again. ¡°I think I can help with that.¡±


    Taking hold of thedder and a duster with a long pole, he moved over to the corner and climbed up,


    stretching to reach the webs in the corners along the ceiling.


    When he did so, his sleeve moved back just enough, and my


    breath caught in my throat as I got another, clearer look at his bracelet.


    recognized it. Not only was it the same material and color as the one I¡¯d given away as a gift all those


    years ago, I could see some wear on one of the beads. I remembered scraping it on a rough tree trunk


    when I was climbing in the woods one day.


    Trying not to stare, I looked away, but I couldn¡¯t lose this opportunity to satisfy my curiosity. It had to be


    him!


    Clearing my throat, I said, ¡°That¡¯s an unique bracelet you have there, Your Highness. Where did you


    get it?¡±


    It took him a moment to respond since he was working. When he finally lowered the duster down, he


    said. ¡°This?¡± He held it up so I could see it. His gaze seemed to get even softer as he said, ¡°It was a gift


    I received a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I asked, my heart thumping against my rib cage again. ¡°From¡­ whom?¡± I was fishing for


    information now. I needed to know what he remembered. Was there any way he recognized me?


    ¡°Someone special gave it to me.¡± He climbed down off of thedder and moved it to another corner so


    he could reach


    another web above him.


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s¡­ nice. Do you have fond memories of receiving it?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­yes. I suppose I do. She¡¯s a very important person to me.¡± He turned and looked at me, and I


    had to avert my eyes, grabbing the mop and sliding it across the floor as if I were focused on my work.


    ¡°Why did you ask?¡±


    ¡°I-I was just curious.¡±


    That was going to be all the information I got from him for today before he got suspicious. I had to


    pretend like I didn¡¯t know where it hade from.


    It wasn¡¯t as if I could just blurt out to him that it hade from me, that I¡¯d been the girl who saved him


    in the woods all those years ago. I wasn¡¯t sure whether this was a good time for me to reveal that.


    Before I could even say anything else, an annoying voice hit my ear, and I suddenly wished I¡¯d mopped


    the entire floor with the slickest soap possible.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that pathetic! Look at her, girls. She¡¯s supposed to be one of Prince Theo¡¯s bride candidates,


    but here she is again, doing the dirty work that only maids would do! She must have embarrassed


    Prince Theo so much that he can¡¯t


    even stand to be near her.¡±


    Sophia stood a few feet away, her arms folded, her friends gathered at her shoulders, all of them


    looking down their noses at me. Sophia bowed down to greet Prince Warren, ¡°You Highness, please do


    not be deceived by her. She would bring you nothing but disgrace. She was supposed to serve Prince


    Theo, yet now, she is shamelessly throwing herself at you!¡±


    Prince Warren turned to look at her and then climbed down off of thedder. I couldn¡¯t quite read his


    expression. Was he irritated or amused?


    ¡°What a whore!¡± Sophia added.


    Prince Warren frowned. ¡°It¡¯s notdy-like at all for you to


    speak that way. Likewise, you shouldn¡¯t be spreading rumors and speaking unkindly about others.


    That¡¯s not the job of a Luna.¡±


    Sophia opened her mouth but then closed it again, dropping her eyes. She raised them to re at me


    before she said, ¡°Come along,dies. Let¡¯s get back to the clean part of the castle. Clearly, this girl is a


    terrible maid who doesn¡¯t know how to keep a ce swept up.¡±


    They went off, still making snarkyments about me, and I got the distinct feeling that she didn¡¯t like


    me being so close to Prince Warren. She probably saw it as a threat to her somehow.


    What was more, she was going to be making more trouble for me soon. I could feel it.


    Once she was gone, I turned to Prince Warren. ¡°Thank you for sticking up for me.¡±


    His warm hand touched me briefly on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re quite wee, my dear¡­¡±


    I felt a tingle of electricity roll through my arm.


    ¡°¡­friend,¡± he finished his sentence. When he pulled away, my skin felt cold again.


    Prince Warren couldn¡¯t stay long, but while he was there, I enjoyed hispany. He was so different


    from his brother, so much more thoughtful and kind. I wished I had been assigned to be his personal


    attendant instead of Prince Theo¡¯s.


    ||


    7.


    I wished I had been assigned as his bride candidate, for that


    matter¡­.


    Later that evening, I headed to Prince Theo¡¯s office to report


    my progress.


    I knocked on the door and waited for him to call me in, which took a long time. He didn¡¯t exactly think


    about other people or try to spare them any trouble.


    When he finally called me into his office, I had to wait for him to finish whatever he was working on so


    that he was looking at me before I could even make a statement about what I had finished.


    His eyes were narrowed, and his expression was dark and sullen, even more so than usual. ¡°Yes?¡± he


    asked me, dropping his pen and folding his arms across his chest.


    Clearing my throat, I said, ¡°Your Highness, I finished cleaning the hallways today, and I was able to


    start on some of the empty rooms.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on doing your job. Do you want a medal or something?¡± ¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I took a deep breath and tried my best to maintain a professional and respectful tone. ¡°Your


    Highness. I only wanted to inform you of my progress.¡±


    My impression was that he wasn¡¯t a man of many words, so I hadn¡¯t expected him to be so sarcastic.


    Did he treat everyone around him like this or was it just me?


    ¡°Yes, well, perhaps you would¡¯ve gotten more done if you


    didn¡¯t spend so much time chatting with whomever wandered by,¡± he said. His tone was t, but I could


    still tell he wasn¡¯t exactly happy.


    My brows furrowed as I lifted my eyes to look at him. ¡°Pardon me?¡± I had spoken to Prince Warren for a


    few minutes, and Sophia, which I didn¡¯t even count as a conversation, but¡­ that was earlier in the day.


    I had been working non-stop for the past several hours.


    But I bit my tongue. Arguing with a royal wouldn¡¯t do me any good.


    ¡°Everyone who works for me needs to follow one rule, Ciana.¡± I didn¡¯t like the way my name sounded


    on his lips. ¡°That is, to keep your mouth closed!¡±


    Nor did I appreciate what he was saying.


    He continued, ¡°The pce isn¡¯t as safe as you think. You¡¯ll never know what information others want to


    get from you, and what you might have leaked¡­¡±


    What did he mean? Was he saying that Prince Warren was trying to spy on him and somehow harm


    him?! How ridiculous was that?!


    I had to say something. ¡°Your Highness, the only person I spoke to was your brother! Prince Warren is


    a kind and gentle soul. All he did was to help me clean. There wasn¡¯t a single word he asked about you


    or-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He interrupted me, and his expression was even darker. He stared at me for a couple


    seconds and I had no


    idea what he was alluding to.


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer my personal attendant, Ciana ck,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Effective immediately, you are


    being reced.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I braced myself, trying to figure out what he meant.


    I was reced? By whom?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 353

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 353


    Chapter 12 To Eat or Not to Eat, It Was A Problem


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad,¡± Brook said to me as I returned with all of my belongings to the room I¡¯d shared with


    her. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did a great job as the prince¡¯s personal attendant. Maybe he just wants everyone to


    have a try.¡±


    I sat down on the end of the bed next to her and smiled at her. She was so sweet, always trying to


    cheer other people up, always trying to spare people¡¯s feelings.


    The truth of the matter was, I wasn¡¯t upset about being


    removed from my post by Prince Theo. In a way, I was d to be back here with the other girls. It


    would give me more of an opportunity to blend in with them and make sure not to put such a target on


    my back.


    On the other hand, unfortunately, I would have fewer opportunities to run into Prince Warren if I wasn¡¯t


    in Prince Theo¡¯s wing, which was closer to his brother¡¯s rooms. But I had seen Prince Warren a few


    times before, so it wasn¡¯tpletely impossible that I might continue to run into the person I possibly


    shared an important history with.


    ¡°Ciana?¡± Brook asked, elbowing me. ¡°Did you even hear me? You have a distant look on your face.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I just have a lot on my mind,¡± I told her. It still irritated me that Theo had made such


    strong usations against me, but I really shouldn¡¯t be so surprised. He already had a bad impression


    of me to begin with.


    ¨C


    Brook leaned close, and whispered with a teasing smile on her face, ¡°Are you still thinking about Prince


    Warren?¡±


    My face was heated up. Thanks to Sophia spreading the rumor, now everyone thought I had a crush on


    Prince Warren, so eventually, I had to exin to Brook that I might have found the person I¡¯d been


    looking for.


    I shook my head to deny it and tried changing the topic, ¡°No, no, I was just worried about Sophia¡­¡±


    Brook sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right. Now that Sophia has been announced as the prince¡¯s personal attendant,


    she will have a lot more freedom to do as she pleases. She can likely go wherever she wishes. I hope


    she doesn¡¯t try to take any of her anger or selfish behavior out on us.¡±


    ¡°I hope so¡­¡± My voice withered away as I considered what my friend was saying. I hadn¡¯t been paying


    much attention when Beta Xavier had announced the new personal attendant for the prince. I¡¯d only


    been thinking about how much work I had already done in that wing of the pce and how the next girl


    should have an easy job of maintaining it.


    But I knew Sophia wouldn¡¯t dare lift a manicured finger to clean. And Brook probably had a point. She


    very likely could take her anger out on us.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be fine,¡± I told her, though I wasn¡¯t exactly sure. ¡°Perhaps she will suit Prince Theo


    better. They both tend to speak poorly of others behind their backs.¡±


    ¡°They do?¡± Brook asked, rmed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I had said too much. Brook didn¡¯t need to know that the


    prince had made usations against his own brother. And in a way, perhaps Prince Theo was right to


    think that I was out of line to even speak with Prince Warren. After all, I was meant to be here as a


    candidate for his wife, not his brother.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just being petty. I guess I am a little miffed that he wouldn¡¯t let me stay in my role. That¡¯s


    all.¡± I pressed a smile to my lips and tried to y it off.


    But Brook was too smart for me. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± she said, pointing a finger at me. ¡°Does this have


    anything to do with what Sophia said about Prince Warren?¡± she asked me.


    I felt the color draining from my face. ¡°Prince Warren?¡± I asked. ¡°Uh, what? Who? Who, uhm, who is


    Prince Walter again?¡±


    Brookughed at me. ¡°Nice try, Ciana. You¡¯re so silly. Sophia said that Prince Warren was helping you


    with some of your chores. Are you saying that Prince Theo didn¡¯t like that? Was he jealous?¡±


    ¡°No! Prince Theo is certainly not jealous of Prince Warren, and you should be careful not to listen to


    what Sophia says. You know most every word thates out of her mouth is a lie, don¡¯t you?¡± I arched


    my eyebrows at my friend, hoping she believed me-because it was true.


    A crooked grin broke across Brook¡¯s pretty face. ¡°All right. I get it. This has nothing to do with


    handsome Prince Warren, a man you hardly recognize when you see him.¡± She winked at me, and I


    slowly shook my head.


    ¡°We¡¯re ying a card game. Do you guys want to join?¡± One of our roommates asked.


    ¡°Surely!¡± It seemed like a good way to pretend to be part of the group and to distract Brook from asking


    me more about Prince Warren.


    But I didn¡¯t get to finish the game before Sophia showed up at our room. I could tell by the wicked look


    on her face that she had something she wanted to say to me, something I wouldn¡¯t like.


    ¡°Yes, Sophia?¡± I asked her. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    A twinkle of mischief lighted her eyes as she said, ¡°You may call me Personal Attendant Sophia from


    now on, girl.¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°All right then. How may I help you, Personal Attendant Sophia?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just came to tell you that Prince Theo has ordered that you not be given any food for the next


    several days for doing such a horrible job as his assistant. He said if you even go to the cafeteria, you


    will be taken outside and whipped.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Brook said, stepping up next to me. ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I can¡¯t? You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t, but Prince Theo can!¡± she imed, narrowing her eyes at Brook. ¡°He


    actually said that you shouldn¡¯t have any food either just for being her friend. Believe me, the orders


    have already been given. So¡­ I dare you to show up with the other girls to get food. See what


    happens to you.¡± She gave us both a pointed look and then turned and sauntered out of the room like


    this was her castle and we were just a couple of mice.


    However, knowing Prince Theo, I knew he probably would be


    happy to see me being smacked by Sophia.


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brook. It was my fault. Now, you¡¯re suffering because of me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± She patted me gently. ¡°But¡­ the problem is, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± I told her.


    She nodded, but I saw concern in her eyes.


    I kept a close watch on Brook for the next day or so, and what I was seeing didn¡¯t make me very happy.


    The longer she went without food, the paler she became. Someone so thin and frail like Brook wouldn¡¯t


    be able to go too long without eating. I was stronger and had more muscle. While it wouldn¡¯t be


    comfortable, I¡¯d be all right. Not Brook.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The other girls in our room were nervous about her, but they didn¡¯t dare bring her back so much as a


    dinner roll for fear they¡¯d get in trouble.


    At the end of the second night, Brook¡¯s body gave out on her. Without warning, her eyes rolled back


    into her head, and she swooned to the side. Thankfully, I caught her before she injured herself, but that


    was a sign to me that something had to be done.


    After everyone went to bed, I headed out under cover of darkness, thinking there had to be something


    edible on the grounds somewhere.


    There wererge established gardens in the pce and I¡¯d spent enough time in the woods to know


    what was edible, so I


    began to hunt around.


    My scavenging led me into the enclosure where my friends, the animals, the prince¡¯s pets, were kept,


    and almost as soon as I¡¯d walked through the gate, I heard a familiar slithering.


    ¡°Perceval!¡± I said, reaching down to pet his head. ¡°There you are. How have you been, my friend?¡±


    He arched his back and moved beneath my outstretched hand until I¡¯d petted the length of his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s very nice to see you, too,¡± I told him.


    The loud rumbling of my stomach made him perk up his head a little. I was a bit embarrassed. ¡°Sorry,


    Perceval, I¡¯m just a bit hungry.¡±


    After he¡¯d stared at me curiously for a few moments, he took off slithering across the moonlit grass,


    staying just a bit in front of me and looking back over his shoulder as he went.


    The snake was leading me somewhere again. Thest time I¡¯d followed him, I¡¯d ended up in a position


    I didn¡¯t want to be in, though I did appreciate looking at the beautiful pavilion.


    I realized quite quickly that he was taking me back to the same location, and as the building appeared


    in the distance, I came to my senses, my mind cleared despite my hunger.


    There were berries in there!


    Picking up speed, I walked alongside Perceval until we reached the wooden structure. Then, I carefully


    walked inside, making sure no one else was here. He slithered up the stairs in front of me, and then, at


    the top of the staircase, I paused.


    After having gone a couple of days without eating, the vision of the berries gleaming in the soft glow of


    the moonlight had my stomach growling again. They looked so delicious, and I moved toward them.


    ¡°Do you think anyone would mind if I ate just a couple?¡± I asked the snake. Not all of these berries were


    the same. I could try a different kind, or I could go back to the ones I¡¯d loved so much before.


    One of the nts looked quite unique, and stood out from the rest. It had a berry that looked beautiful


    in the moonlight, shimmering like a purple gemstone. My hand reached out for that one, but I forced


    myself to think twice before I plucked it.


    What if Prince Theo found out about this? His frightening scowl came to my mind, and I was struck


    awake a bit from hunger.


    Did I really want to risk stealing from his personal greenhouse?


    But on the other hand, I was so hungry that I wasn¡¯t sure whether I had the energy to search for


    another ce for food¡­.


    Either I took my risk and dealt with the consequences if Prince Theo ever found out what I had done, or


    I starved to death.


    It didn¡¯t take that long for me to make up my mind.


    I reached out my hand again and touched the biggest, roundest, most alluring berry in the center.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 354

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 354


    Chapter 13 He Kissed Me!


    The sweet juices burst with vor as


    I chewed, saturating my tongue with a tangy vor that made me want to cry out with pleasure. It tasted


    so good, but I kept my moans to myself, wondering how the fruits on other nts would taste when thi


    s one was so good.


    But I didn¡¯t get the chance to try another one.


    The sounds of footsteps met my ear right before I heard Beta Jake¡¯s horrified voice, ¡°Miss ck¡­ what


    are you doing here?!¡±


    Seriously, what kind of luck did I have?


    I turned to look at him, no, them, wondering if my teeth were stained purple with the juice. I doubted I c


    ould say anything to hide the fact of what I was doing, and I¡¯d


    probably be in worse trouble if I lied. ¡°Good evening, Your Highness, Beta


    Jake¡­¡±


    They both looked at me in disbelief, and finally, I heard Prince Theo


    yell, ¡°Just what the fuck are you doing now?!¡±


    All right, I¡¯d done it.


    This was the first time I¡¯d ever heard him raise his voice and curse. Needless to say, he was beyond fur


    ious. I didn¡¯t even have the courage to imagine what the consequence could be that was waiting for me


    .


    Why must fate hate me?


    Dipping my head, I apologized. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness,¡± hoping with miracle, my good attitude


    would lessen my punishment.


    ¡°You need to do it now before it¡¯s toote, Alpha,¡± said Jake, ignoring


    me as he made his suggestion in an urgent tone.


    What did he mean? To do what?


    Before I could react at all, Prince Theo had already moved toward me. Within a split second, he was on


    me and moving me backward in a hasty retreat until I hit the wall.


    He had a look on his face I couldn¡¯t quite ce, and a thrill pulsed through me as my very life shed b


    efore my eyes. It was as if he wanted to kill me and eat me at the same time, but there


    was no way for me to run.


    Prince Theo leaned in, his dark eyes locked on mine, and I immediately felt like an animal, caught in th


    e gaze of a predator.


    This was the first time I was able to see eyes so closely. As frightened as I was,


    I had to admit that he had


    a pair of enchanting orbs. They were dark, deep, but at the same time, clear. My own reflection was in t


    hem and I didn¡¯t want to look


    away.


    My heart started beating


    loudly and uncontrobly, and then the next moment, his warm lips were pressed against mine.


    Shock, disbelief, confusion and mortification¡­ waves of emotions overwhelmed me. My natural instinct


    to resist him and to try to escape quickly melted away as he continued to


    kiss me.


    Chapter 13


    My mind began to grow fuzzy, and an ache formed deep within me. I couldn¡¯t quite understand what wa


    s happening. My knees were so weak that I felt I couldn¡¯t keep myself standing, but then one of his arm


    s moved to my waist, holding me up and stopping me from getting away from him.


    Unlike his cold demeanor, his body was very warm, and the heat radiating from


    his body through his clothes felt as if it would light


    me on fire. We were so close that I could even feel his heart beating powerfully in his chest.


    His masculine scent, which reminded me of the forest after a fresh rain, filled my lungs, making it difficu


    lt to hold onto logical thought.


    Even when the kiss deepened and his


    tongue began to tangle with mine, I allowed it, because my mind was in a mess.


    Just as I began to drift away into the overpowering sensation, a sharp pain radiated through my tongue,


    and the metallic taste of blood filled my mouth.


    My eyes shot open. Had he bitten me? On purpose?


    Prince Theo didn¡¯t pull away from me. Instead, he continued to kiss me, hard, as the taste


    of blood continued to coat my mouth. I didn¡¯t know what to think¨C


    every emotion washed over me, everything from confusion, to shame, to anger, to¡­


    fear.


    Something about this wasn¡¯t right¡­ but there was nothing I could do but stand there and let him get wh


    atever he wanted from me.


    I nearly lost my ability to breathe. His gloved hands stayed


    firmly nted on my waist, though. He didn¡¯t try to touch me anywhere else, only


    kept them nted firmly so that I was steady against him.


    I couldn¡¯t get away from him now¨Ceven if I tried.


    Eventually, the prince pulled away from me, leaving me gasping for breath as I wiped my mouth off on t


    he back of my hand. Smears of blood streaked my hand, and when I looked at the prince, I could see h


    e had a bit of blood next to the corner of his lips as well, making him look¡­ sexy and tempting in a way


    I couldn¡¯t describe.


    His dark eyes continued


    to stare at me, but there were gleams in them that I couldn¡¯t fathom what emotions they carried.


    As air flowed back to my lung, so did my ability toprehend the situation.


    Prince Theo¡­ he just took my first kiss!


    How could he? How dare he!


    The more I thought about the situation, the more I could feel fury build up inside me. If it had been anyo


    ne else, I likely would have lifted my knee straight into his crotch by now.


    But this was the prince; this was his pavilion, and it was me who stole his berry¡­


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s toote,¡± Jake mumbled under his breath.


    Prince Theo turned and looked at him, nodding, but he didn¡¯t


    say anything.


    ¡°She must¡¯ve already absorbed everything the dreamberry


    had to offer. Sorry, Alpha.¡± Jake looked down at the ground and shook his head. Then they both walked


    away from me and shifted their focus on the nt in front of them.


    I was already pressed


    against the wall, but as the two of them approached the nt, I did my best to fade away from them so


    that they would have their conversation without thinking I was eavesdropping.


    Not that I wasn¡¯t doing my best to hear every single word of what they had to say¡­.


    Prince Theo lifted up the vine from


    which I had taken the berry and his expression was dark. I Immediately felt guilty.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. I shouldn¡¯t have done a better job guarding it.¡±


    ¡°Not your fault.¡± Theo lifted his hand to stop Beta Jake¡¯s apology. He was way more


    forgiving to his Beta than to me. That was for sure.


    Jake sighed. ¡°Now what shall we do to help restrain your¡­¡± He was shaking his


    head, clearly distraught, but Theo threw his Beta a re, and I got the impression


    he didn¡¯t want me to know what they were speaking about.


    Jake immediately lowered his head again without making another sound. He clearly understood that he


    should not have said what he had said.


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done.¡± Prince Theo regained his usual, cold and distant tone. It was as if some of the e


    motions he showed just a few minutes ago were just my imagination.


    Then, he turned toward me again.


    I wanted to exin to him how it was his own snake that had brought me here, but I


    said nothing, still not wanting to insert myself into the conversation.


    ¡°When is the next blood moon?¡± I knew Prince Theo was asking Jake, not me.


    ¡°Not for a while,¡± Jake replied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the exact date, but at least a few months.¡±


    His eyebrows raised for a moment as


    he contemted the answer. ¡°Well, keep this one safe until then. We¡¯ll need her blood when the time is


    right.¡± Theo was looking at me when he said those words, and I felt my blood run cold.


    What in the world would they need my blood for? When he said they¡¯d need my blood¨C


    did he mean¡­ all of it?


    Jake seemed to realize they¡¯d rmed me, and a small chuckle came out of his mouth as he said, ¡°Mis


    s ck, do not worry. Just a bit from the tip of your tongue. To help with the fertilization.¡±


    ¡°Fertilization?¡± I repeated, but Theo


    was clearing his throat. He really didn¡¯t seem to want me to know much about this.


    The prince¡¯s dark eyesnded on me, and he finally fully turned to face me, taking a few steps closer. I t


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry I took your fruit without permission,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I had no idea it was special. I was just¡­ hungry.¡±


    ¡°Hungry?¡± he repeated.


    I had learned my lesson that when I was with this cranky prince, the less I said, the better, especially sin


    ¡°But how?¡± Jake was curious. ¡°Do you and the otherdies not get enough to eat from the royal chefs?¡±


    Theo scoffed. ¡°Or she just enjoys going around at night looking for other food to devour.¡±


    My eyes widened as anger began to take over me. He was the one who gave that


    ridiculous order to starve me and Brook, yet, here he was, acting like he had nothing to do with it!


    I couldn¡¯t hold back what I wanted to say. ¡°I have no idea what the other youngdies have gotten from t


    managed to keep my voice even, but just barely. The urge to yell at him was


    overwhelming.


    ¡°What? Order for you not to eat?¡± he frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The day that I was told I was no longer


    your personal attendant, Brook and I were told we could no longer eat until


    you said so. I¡¯ve been able to manage, but she¡­ Well, Brook¡¯s a petite, delicate, waif of a girl. She could


    Perceval led me here.¡± I looked down at the snake, who was still slithering near my feet.


    The prince looked at his snake as well, almost like he was trying to figure out whose side the pet was on


    When he returned his heavy gaze to me, he asked, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m bored enough to make orde


    that nature?¡±


    I opened my mouth to tell him I did think so, since the order had been given to me, but then I stopped.


    ¡°Sophia!¡± I mumbled under my breath. I should¡¯ve known this was all her doing and the prince hadn¡¯t rea


    Shaking my head, I folded my arms and thought about all


    of the mean things I¡¯d like to do to that girl for messing with me, but more importantly, for messing with B


    ¡°Who is this Brook?¡± Theo asked me. ¡°A friend of yours?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. She


    is. She¡¯s lovely.¡± I was about to tell him more about how kind and polite she was, but then I realized the e


    Why would he


    want to hear anything about one of the girls that was there to see if she was a good match for him to bec


    ¡°So¡­¡± Jake said, moving to stand next to his Alpha. ¡°Regarding Miss ck¡­¡±


    Theo switched his attention to his Beta, and I saw a hint of


    annoyance growing in him. Slowly, he shook his head. ¡°There


    has to be another way, doesn¡¯t there?¡°

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 355

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 355


    Chapter 14 Be My Woman


    ¡°I would say not,¡± the Beta said quickly. ¡°It¡¯s too risky to do anything else. Besides, if what she says is tr


    ue, Miss Chambers has been misrepresenting you, Alpha.¡±


    All I could gather was that Jake thought the prince should do something with me, and the prince didn¡¯t t


    hink it was a good idea.


    If it had been the other way around, I might be nervous, but from


    the few brief interactions I had with Jake, he wasn¡¯t one to suggest harming someone for no reason.


    ¡°All right, you take over from here.¡± With that, Theo¡¯s dark eyes prated through mine one more time


    before he turned around and strode out of the pavilion. I heard his boots echoing on the stairs before J


    ake even began to speak.


    From the bottom of the stairs, Theo called,


    ¡°Perceval!¡± and the snake took off heading down the stairs, pausing at the top to look back at me. I sign


    aled for him to go to his rightful owner.


    ¡°Beta Jake,¡± Lasked, trying to hide my nervousness. ¡°What is my punishment this time then?¡±


    ¡°Well, Miss, I¡¯m afraid I have no choice¡­¡± he paused, and my heart sank as he continued, ¡°but to put y


    ou in a position where we can keep you safe until the next blood moon when we can rent the dream


    berry. So¡­ you¡¯ll be returning to your previous assignment as of tonight.¡± He said it with a solemn face,


    but I just felt that he was messing with me a


    little.


    My mouth dropped open. ¡°Wait¨CI¡¯m going back to stay with Prince Theo? Right next to him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jake confirmed for me. ¡°And¡­ you will be his personal attendant again. That way, we will


    be able to guarantee your security. Then, you will be able to help rece the berry you took, and no ha


    rm will be done.¡±


    My eyes went to the berry nt. Although I hadn¡¯t quite worked out


    what it did for the prince, it was quite clear to me that what I ate was far more important than I¡¯d realize


    d. I could have picked from other nts, yet I chose the one that was most special.


    The only good news was, for that reason, I knew I would be safe for a while.


    ¡°This way please,¡± Jake said, and he turned quickly on his heel to move toward the door.


    I followed along behind him, not speaking, and when we stepped out into the moonlight, I saw Theo


    in the distance, walking quickly back toward the castle.


    Perceval was slithering behind him, but as I walked behind the Beta, I couldn¡¯t help but give a low whist


    le and wait.


    Immediately, the snake


    turned around and shot back at me at full speed. I couldn¡¯t help the lightughter that escaped


    my lips as he fell into step beside me.


    Theo paused for a second, but then


    he continued without turning around. I wondered how he felt about his pet python


    choosing me over him.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t irritate the prince in such a manner, but I just couldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity. He too


    k my first kiss, and this was the least I could do to get back at him.


    And it was too much fun.


    ***


    Jake told me he would take care of everything- and he surely


    did.


    When I got back, the chefs had already prepared freshly cooked meals just for me and Brook, and the


    pce healer was also sent to ensure that Brook was okay.


    I knew Brook was doing much better when I noticed that she had helped to get my bags ready.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do the packing for me, Brook. But thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so wee!¡± she beamed. For some reason, I thought I caught a hint of mischievousness in he


    r smile. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you! Hopefully, I still get to see you sometimes.¡± She


    gave me a hug before I left our shared room.


    When I hauled my luggage back to the side chamber I¡¯d recently left, I was in a much better mood than


    ks to the delicious food¨Cuntil I saw Sophia stepping out of the room.


    She had all of her friends with her, and each of


    them was carrying one of her suitcases. I¡¯d never seen so much luggage in all of my life! The room was


    ample size for me with my two small bags, but I was wondering how she¡¯d managed to get all


    of her clothes into the closet.


    ¡°Well, look who it is,¡± Sophia said, ring at me. ¡°The shameless girl who will do whatever it takes to h


    ave her way. You tramp!¡±


    Ordinarily, I would just ignore her, but


    something had gotten. into me earlier, and I wasn¡¯t willing to just let her walk away without addressing a


    t least part of what she¡¯d done.


    ¡°Why do you insist


    on being difficult for no reason?¡± I asked her. ¡°You made that up about Brook and I not being able to eat


    , and now, you¡¯re trying to tell me I¡¯m being shameful for doing what we¡¯re here to do¨Cget close to


    the prince.¡±


    Sophia wasn¡¯t carrying any


    of her bags herself, so she was able to stomp her foot and fold her arms across her chest, humphing in


    front of me in the hallway. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the pair of you needed anything else to eat¨C


    with thighs like that,¡± she said, looking down at my legs.


    I rolled my eyes at her. I had shapely, toned legs from all of the walking and climbing I did in the woods.


    And while Brook wasn¡¯t as sporty as me, she had a slender yet curvy figure that


    made her stand out even among a group of beautiful girls.


    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous!¡± I told her.


    ¡°And you¨C


    if you feel that you need to throw yourself at Princel Theo because that¡¯s why we are here, why have yo


    u kept bothering Prince Warren? Leave him alone! He has nothing to do with this contest, and yet you¡¯r


    e constantly flirting with him as if you think he¡¯s the one you¡¯re here to marry and bear a child with!¡±


    I opened my mouth to argue with her, but she had a point¨Cwe were there for Prince Theo after all.


    So¡­ why was she so concerned about Prince Warren?


    Was it possible that she was actually¡­?


    Rather than trying to guess which prince this brat of an Alpha¡® s daughter was trying to impress in the m


    iddle of the hallway, I leaned forward and whispered, ¡°Sophia, like you said, I¡¯m a girl who will


    do whatever it takes to have my way, so stop bothering me, or¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to finish


    my sentence. She was already taken aback. She looked at me warily and her lips were pressed tightly t


    ogether as if I would do something to hurt her right at that moment.


    Happy to see my


    bluff seemed to be working, I took the chance to move past her and head into the room.


    The strong scent of gardenia perfume hit me right in the face, making my nose wrinkle immediately. It s


    melled as if Sophial had dumped an entire bottle of her favorite fragrance in the room, and not only did i


    t remind me of her, it made my head hurt.


    I quickly went about changing the bedding, thinking there. was no way


    I would be sleeping in the same bed that she¡¯d just vacated without doing so, and then gave everything


    a good scrub down. When I was done, the room smelled like citrus cleaner¨Cand gardenia.


    Exhausted, I headed to the shower to rinse off from the long night, and while I was there, my mind went


    back over


    everything that had happened. No matter how hard I tried to hide from him, I continued to end up right


    next to Prince


    Theo.


    And then¡­ I thought about what had happened in the pavilion.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that he had actually kissed me!


    All of this time, I¡¯d been dreaming of that one person I¡¯d met in the forest all of those


    years ago, thinking of what it would be like to have his lips on mine. Now, the possibility of sharing my fir


    actually Prince Warren, had been ruined.


    Most importantly, to Theo, he probably didn¡¯t even consider it as a kiss! He was after that stupid blood o


    Anger and embarrassment rushed through me, and I just wanted to scream. But of course I couldn¡¯t, be


    Finally, I dragged my exhausted body out of the shower.


    I rang out my hair, twisting it up and fastening it with a clip. Then, I wrapped arge


    towel around myself and headed out into the bedroom, intending to grab some pajamas from my yet¨C


    to¨Cbe¨Cunpacked luggage.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    But when I dug them out of my bag, I noticed a few other pieces of clothing tumbling out.


    My eyes almost popped out when I saw what they were.


    There was some sexy lingerie in the pile where I¡¯d ced my nightgowns! There was also piece of pape


    ¡®Ciana, when my family got word of why we were summoned here,


    my sister bought these and mailed them to me. But I think you will have better use for them now. Love, B


    I felt my own face re up. Brook totally misunderstood the whole situation!


    Before I got the chance to put on anything, I heard


    a quick knock on my door. ¡°No!¡± A bleat came out of my mouth, but by then, it was toote. The door wa


    Theo was standing only a couple of feet away, staring at me, his eyes slightly widened, his mouth agape


    Quickly, I dove for my bed, pulling theforter back and sliding in beneath the nkets, ripping them u


    It was then that I noticed the sexy lingerie was still


    on the bed, and I could only imagine what he was thinking my intentions


    were.


    He cocked his


    head to the side and stared at them for a moment as my face heated up. I didn¡¯t even bother to exin.


    bury myself in it?


    His startled expression faded quickly, and then


    it was as if it was no big deal at all to him, both the fact that I was wearing nothing but a bath towel and


    that I had all that embarrassing lingerie.


    He stood near the foot of the bed, next to one of the posts, staring at me, as if it were nothing at all to hi


    to be here, telling me what to do at this hour.


    ¡°Ciana,¡± he said, his tonemanding, ¡°Be my woman.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 356

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 356


    Chapter 15 You Don¡¯t Have To, Kitten


    ¡°W¨CWhat are you talking about, Your Highness?¡± I stammered, still in shock that he was even there, let


    alone what he was talking about.


    ¡°You heard me,¡± he replied concisely.


    ¡°But, Prince Theo, Your Highness, I was of the opinion you didn¡¯t exactly care for me¨C


    at all,¡± I reminded him. ¡°Do you recall-¡±


    I didn¡¯t get to finish my sentence as he interrupted me. ¡°This is an order, Ciana. I¡¯m not here to


    debate with you. Beginning tomorrow, you will be by my side throughout


    all of the waking hours of the day, unless excused by me.¡±


    ¡°But you said that you didn¡¯t want a woman¨Ca wife¨C


    and that you weren¡¯t interested in any of us?¡± I tried not to argue with him, but he was definitely confusi


    ng me. It made little sense to me that he had just said he didn¡¯t want to marry any of us, but now


    he wanted me by his side at all times.


    ¡°Things changed,¡± he replied, his eyes narrowed. ¡°This is what I¡¯m saying now.¡±


    ¡°You said if I even thought about trying to be around you, you¡® d kill


    me, didn¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that what you said, Your Highness?¡± I could hear the snideness in my voice, and it


    was a bit rude, but my confusion was running over my manners.


    ¡°Are you questioning my order?¡± The prince¡¯s eyes narrowed even further. His patience had run out.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± Thank the Goddess, Jake was here. As he


    slipped into my room, his eyes settled on my hair for a moment, and a confused look took over his face


    before he suddenly turned a bit red and took on the


    initial, fleeting expression the prince had worn. ¡°Sir, I believe she¡¯s just gotten out of the shower. Perha


    ps we shoulde back another time.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Theo turned to Jake and concluded, ¡°She¡¯ll do what she was told.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± I still wanted to protest when Jake cleared his throat and drew my attention to him. He averted hi


    s eyes, kept a safe distance between us, and stated in a professional tone, ¡°Miss ck, the truth of the


    matter is, Alpha needs your help with the king.¡±


    Finally, someone I could actuallymunicate with!


    Adjusting a bit beneath the nkets, I asked, ¡°Help with him. how?¡±


    ¡°Well, if I


    may bepletely honest,¡± he continued, ¡°the king wants to make sure that Prince Theo is making pro


    gress with his search for a woman that he may be interested in


    marrying.¡±


    I pondered what he was saying for a moment before I blurted, ¡°But¡­ why?¡±


    Jake looked at Theo, who was


    staring at me, his expression still dark and unwavering. Since he wasn¡¯t insisting that Jake stop speakin


    g, his Beta went on. ¡°It would be for the best if the king thinks that Prince Theo is trying to meet a girl th


    at makes him happy, one that he could potentially marry and have an heir with. So¡­ since you¡¯re his p


    ersonal attendant now, it may as well be you.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you want me to pretend that I am in love with the prince? And¡­ he will pretend to be falling in lov


    e with me?¡± I asked, my eyes shifting from one of them to the other.


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Jake said. ¡°And we would like for you to put on a believable show


    whenever the king is around.¡±


    I was on the same page as them now. It was all meant to fool King Sebastian into thinking that Theo alr


    eady found a woman he wanted to be with so he wouldn¡¯t have to keep looking through the other girls.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, still thinking over the situation.


    ¡°Why what?¡± Jake asked me, not realizing I was just thinking out loud.


    ¡°Why would the king want so badly for His Highness to find a woman? Why doesn¡¯t he want him to take


    his time and be happy with whoever he finds?¡± Although Theo was also there, I asked Jake, who I coul


    d carry on a normal conversation with.


    The prince stared at me long and hard, and I realized then that


    I¡¯d made a mistake by overstepping. ¡°That¡­ isn¡¯t your concern,¡± he said in a low voice.


    His answer was to the point, but his tone wasn¡¯t as angry as I would¡¯ve expected. No, when I stopped t


    o dissect it, the emotion I picked up on was more distress or perhaps even sadness than anger.


    ¡°Very well then, Your Highness,¡± I said with a nod of my head. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Theo cleared his throat. ¡°All right then¡­ Ciana. I shall see you


    in the morning.¡± With that, he whirled around and left the


    room.


    Jake let the Alpha go first and then moved to


    follow him, but before he left, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll just¡­ go ahead and lock this for you.¡± He flipped the button o


    n the door so that when he closed it, it would be locked, and I was thankful for his thoughtfulness.


    Falling backward onto the bed, I stared up at the ceiling. What in the world had I gotten myself into now


    ?


    In the next few days, rumors of Prince Theo had found his new


    favorite were spread in the pce. I was following him everywhere at his request, but most of the


    time, I tried to keep myself entertained in his office while he was working.


    For example, this afternoon, he had some war journals out at his desk and was taking notes or somethi


    ng. I actually had no idea what he was doing, but watching him work wasn¡¯t the most fun way to kill tim


    e.


    What I wanted to do was straighten his bookshelves. It seemed to me that the books were simply stack


    ed on the shelf, without any rhyme or reason. I wanted to put them in order from tallest to shortest or co


    lor code them. Instead, I sat in a chair across from him, staring at him, thinking this was a colossal wast


    e of time.


    I couldn¡¯t even use the opportunity to speak to him to get to know him better because


    he was working, and I knew better not to interrupt¡­.


    Just when I was about to ask if there was anything at all I could do to help him, the door opened, and th


    e king came in.


    We both stood and bowed to him until


    King Sebastian waved for us to sit down. ¡°Now, now, you two love birds, don¡¯t mind me!¡± he tittered, sitti


    ng down on a couch beneath the window.


    I cleared my throat, not sure what to say to that, but I felt


    my cheeks heating. I hoped the king would mistake my distress for passion.


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Prince Theo said, sitting back down. He picked up the coffee mug off of his desk and finis


    hed it off, setting his cup back down with a disappointed look.


    I¡¯d just reimed my chair when I suddenly saw a way


    to be useful. Hopping up, I said, ¡°Let me get you some more,¡± and took his cup from the desk.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­ kitten.¡± The term of endearment fell awkwardly from his tongue, almost making me


    laugh.


    ¡°I want to,¡± I said. ¡°How much cream do you take again, dear Prince?¡±


    ¡°Just a


    ssh,¡± he told me, forcing a smile that looked unnatural on him, so rarely did he actually wear such an


    expression.


    I hurried into the other room where I¡¯d seen the coffee maker earlier and


    poured him a cup of coffee. Then, I opened the refrigerator to get the creamer and froze. There were tw


    o different kinds. One was


    toward the front of the fridge and looked to be recently used. It was banana cream pie vored. The oth


    er one, pushed all the way to the back, was caramel


    mhiato.


    ¡°Which one would he prefer?¡± I asked myself aloud.


    It


    seemed that he would be more of a caramel mhiato sort of a guy, but then, he had just finished a cu


    p of coffee, and that creamer was way in the back.


    So¡­ I went with the banana cream pie.


    He¡¯d said just a ssh, so I poured a little in, but the color of the coffee didn¡¯t change at all, so I added


    a bit more


    until it was a light brown. Then, I took it back to the prince and set it on his desk before resuming my ch


    air.


    I kept a wide grin on my face the entire time, remembering that I was asked to put on a show for the kin


    g.


    ¡°Th¡­ thank you,¡± the prince said. It must be so rare for him to thank anyone that the phrase of appreci


    ation didn¡¯t sound natural at all. He waited a few moments to taste his coffee, so my eyes were


    focused on the king. He had brought some files with him and was working in his chair.


    The sound of Theo nearly


    choking on his coffee had my attention drawn back to him. He coughed a few times and set the cup ba


    ck down.


    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± I asked him, wondering if he needed a pat on the back. ¡°Do you not like it?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah. It tastes¡­ fine,¡± he said, coughing again. ¡°You¡­ certainly make an interesting cup of coffee.


    ¡±


    I had chosen the wrong one. Dang it! ¡°Oh, uh¡­ do you want me to try again?¡± I asked him.


    His father shifted his files, likely watching Theo to see if he wouldsh out at me for messing up.


    The prince looked physically pained as he said, ¡°No need.¡± Then as if he was trying to convince me, he


    I almost wanted tough. It hadn¡¯t been my intention to make him drink something he obviously


    didn¡¯t like when I¡¯d made the coffee, but it was


    sort of his fault since he was the one who¡¯de up with this silly scheme.


    ¡°Theodore, where is that book with the facts about the Lake of Wallup? I need to check how many


    varieties of fish live there before I approve this request for another pier to be installed in the port.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ it¡¯s uhm-¡± Theo strained to look at the bookshelf without getting up.


    I hopped out of my seat. ¡°I can fetch it for you, Your Highness,¡± I said, looking for


    a book that mentioned Lake Wallup.


    ¡°It¡¯s that


    purple one near the top shelf.¡± Theo¡¯s vice was unexpectedly tender. If he always spoke to other girls thi


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to reach it, kitten.¡± He


    tagged thatst word on when he realized he¡¯d been too harsh with his statement. This time, however, it


    ¡°I see it!¡± I eximed, stretching up on my tiptoes to try and pull it down, but he was


    right, I could hardly get my fingers on


    it.


    He got up from his chair. ¡°Move aside.¡± Coming


    up next to me, he whispered in a low and soft voice. His breath blew in my ear, and a chill coursed throu


    Stop, stop, stop! I screamed at myself in my mind. What was I thinking?!


    I snapped back to reality and warned myself not to be distracted again. ¡°I¡¯ve almost got it.¡± I strained to r


    and move out of his way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± he signed gently, his tone almost¡­ doting.


    However, I was still standing there when he reached up, and his gloved hand brushed mine.


    I lost my bnce slightly and toppled backward, my head knocking into his shoulder.


    For a moment, his other arm came around me to steady me.


    A bolt of electricity shot through me and my thoughts all went fuzzy. I inhaled the scent of


    the woods after a rainstorm, pine and cedar, leather and bergamot. He smelled masculine, delightful, an


    As quickly as my legs could function again, I pushed away from him, holding my breath and trying


    to make sense of my reaction to him. I shouldn¡¯t be feeling this way. Prince Theo had made it clear that


    ????? ???


    So¡­ why were the tips of his ears red, and why was


    he looking at me through his eyshes, his breath caught in his throat?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered.


    He nodded


    once and then blinked a few times before taking the book from the shelf and stepping over to hand it to


    cruel Dark Prince?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 357

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 357


    Chapter 16 Have A Baby with This Woman


    *Theo*


    I¡¯d touched her.


    I¡¯d touched the girl, Ciana, and she hadn¡¯t pulled away from me. She wasn¡¯t afraid, nor did


    she seem disgusted by me.


    ¡°Here you


    are, Father,¡± I said, giving my dad the book that he¡® d requested. ¡°If you would be morefortable wor


    king in your own office, I can have whatever books you require brought to you.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± the king said,


    taking the book. ¡°I am quite enjoying seeing my son with such a lovely youngdy. The two of you are q


    uite a match.¡± He chuckled, and my stomach twisted in a knot.


    While I was happy my n was working and we were able to fool him


    into thinking that Ciana was a woman of interest to me, I didn¡¯t appreciate having to pretend like this in


    my own


    office.


    And that coffee she¡¯d brought me was dreadful! It was clear she¡¯d grabbed that nasty banana creamer


    Jake uses, rather than my own. And she obviously didn¡¯t know what a ¡°ssh¡± of creamer meant!


    As I walked back to my desk, I gave Ciana a look, hoping she could read it. I was somewhat regretful th


    at I hade up with this idea now that my father was hanging around for so


    long, but I was also hoping she would find some magical way of making him leave.


    She must¡¯ve read my expression, because she came over toward me, which made me stop in my track


    s.


    What was she nning on doing now?


    ¡°Might I have a hug, my prince?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°A¡­ hug?¡± I asked her, swallowing hard. ¡°Not right now,¡± I said, stepping away from her. ¡°I think we sho


    uld save that for when¡­ we¡¯re alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but it¡¯s just your darling father who loves you so much who is present,¡± she reminded me, and I kn


    ew what she was getting at. She wanted to hug me precisely because my father was there.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have a hug!¡± my father eximed.


    I turned and gave him a pointed look, and he chuckled under his breath.


    I red at him for a few seconds, unable to


    keep from doing so, and then turned back to the girl. ¡°Really, I don¡¯t think-¡±


    Before I could finish


    the sentence, her thin arms were wrapped around my shoulders, and she was pressing


    herself against me.


    My breath caught in my throat. But when I finally rxed enough, I gently put my arms around her.


    She was warm and soft, and I realized how small she was in my arms. This wasn¡¯t the first time she ha


    d been in them. I


    remembered that night in the greenhouse¡­ but this time, it


    felt different.


    When she pulled away from me after a brief moment, she was still smiling. The hug was obviously fake


    , but it wasn¡¯t painful as I thought it would be, not even a little bit.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was quiet and peaceful.


    I headed back to my desk, and Ciana reimed her chair.


    Just then, my father cleared his throat and set his book aside. ¡°That¡¯s it, then. I¡¯ve made up my


    mind. Theodore, this is the one, the girl for you.¡±


    ¡°Father?¡± I said, looking at him with a look on my face that would certainly tell him I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I want you to have a baby with this woman,¡± he said, a delighted smile on his face.


    My eyes went to Ciana, and I could tell she was even more shocked than I was, if that were possible, w


    ith her mouth hanging open and her eyes wide.


    ¡°But¡­ Your Majesty, sir,¡± she


    said, tipping her head down in respect. ¡°We¡¯re not even betrothed, let alone married.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± he asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be married to bear an heir.¡± Turning his attention back to me, he


    *Ciana*


    King Sebastian¡¯s promation rang in


    my ears. I couldn¡¯t stay there alone with Theo any more, so I asked to be excused. He must have felt as


    Later that evening, I decided to go and check on Brook. It had been a few days since I¡¯d seen my friend


    As I walked down the hallway, I pondered what the king had said. Theo and I were ordered to have a ba


    and that definitely wasn¡¯t Prince Theo.


    Images of my young man from the woods entered my thoughts, and then those visions morphed into a p


    That was why when I saw the form of a woman being dragged outside through a window at the end of th


    The man who had a small redheaded girl under his arm looked up at me, his jade green eyes nearly glo


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted, running after him. ¡°What in the world are you doing?¡±


    It was Brook! I would recognize her anywhere, and as she disappeared from my sight, I picked up speed


    The man ran through the woods with Brook tossed over his shoulder. She was unconscious, or else I wa


    free herself from him by beating on his back with her fists, but she just


    lay there limply, bobbing up and down with each of his long strides.


    My pace was


    just quick enough to keep up with him as he twisted and turned through the gardens and nearby woods.


    weight of the woman must have been slowing him down, or else I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with him.


    I was amazed by the size of the royal residence, because after almost half an hour of running, we were


    still within the walls of the royal pce territory.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 358

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 358


    Chapter 17


    Eventually, I saw a mansion in the distance. Its size was decent, but it was dpidated, with ivy and


    other nts growing up the sides all the way to the roof. The paint had long since faded, and some of


    the tree branches were battering against the shingles, knocking them free.


    He quickly tore inside, leaving the door ajar. I hastily made my way up the steps, barely missing a hole


    that might¡¯ve cut my foot off at the ankle.


    Inside, I slowed and looked around. The marble floor was covered with dirt and windswept leaves in the


    corners. The furniture was nice-antique velvet couches, maple tables, marble busts, and the like-but it


    was all dirty and broken.


    I heard footsteps further down the hall and followed, trying my best to use caution, but now that I was in


    this situation, I realized it would be difficult for me to fight this man off. I¡¯d do what was necessary to


    save my friend, though.


    In the back of my mind, I considered what I might do if I needed assistance and wondered how feasible


    that might


    be¡­.


    Entering the room, I saw a muscr man wearing all ck standing beneath a dirty chandelier that


    flickered as it swung slightly above him. His green eyes were narrowed on me, his hair slicked ck,


    and the scowl on his face told me he was ready to handle me in much the same way that he¡¯d taken


    care of Brook.


    Shey on a dusty couch behind him, moving slightly, which made me think whatever he¡¯d done to


    knock her out was beginning to wear off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are or why you¡¯ve taken my friend, but she¡¯sing back with me right now,¡± I


    said in my most stern


    voice.


    A smile cracked across his face. ¡°Your friend can go wherever the hell she wants to,¡± he said with a


    dismissive shrug of his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s not her I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked him as he came a few steps closer to me. I wanted to retreat, but I had to hold


    my ground-for Brook¡¯s sake.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go there to take this little nymph,¡± he exined, pointing at Brook. ¡°I came there for you.¡±


    I pressed down the wave of confusion that was washing over me and just quietly stared at him while I


    quickly evaluated my retreat options.


    An evilugh ricocheted off of the walls. ¡°I knew if I took her,


    you¡¯d follow along like the sweet little puppy dog you are. Do you know why?¡±


    Father had once taught me that I should never follow the verbal traps my enemies set for me. Since he


    obviously wanted me to ask for an exnation, I decided not to behave as he wished. ¡°I don¡¯t have


    time for this! Release Brook, right now!¡± I demanded.


    As expected, even without me pressing him, he told me what he wanted me to know. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about


    King Sebastian¡¯s ns for you, Ciana ck, and I have to make sure that they don¡¯t happen. You


    cannot have a child with Theo.¡±


    My mouth dropped open as I digested what he was saying. How in the world had he heard about this


    already? I¡¯d only found out myself a little while ago. My disadvantage was that he seemed to know me


    quite well, yet I had no clue who he


    was.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    My brain quickly came up with a reply that may help to get some information out of him. ¡°It¡¯s none of


    your business!¡± I scolded him. ¡°And who are you to disagree with King


    Sebastian¡¯s order?¡±


    ¡°You can call me Luther,¡± he grumbled under his breath. ¡°Sebastian might be your king, but there are


    plenty of people, including many in your own packnds, who rebel against his rule.¡±


    What?!


    Sometimes at the dinner table, I had heard Mom and Dad talking about their disagreements with King


    Sebastian¡¯s policies, but I also remembered how they¡¯d said that simply


    overthrowing the royal court would only cause more issues for the already unstable society.


    The bottom line was that having different political opinions and publicly rebelling against the royal court


    were two very different things; thetter could easily result in the destruction of our entire pack!


    I pressed down my emotions and purposely rolled my eyes. ¡°Yeah, right,¡± I said, trying my best to


    maintain a level tone and pretending that I didn¡¯t care what he had to say, even though I was desperate


    to learn more about what might have urred in my pack.


    ¡°Ciana. The rebellion has already begun. Why, even in your own homnd, there are people who are


    against King Sebastian, those who would cast off your father for being loyal to him. Join me¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but scowl at this man for bringing my dad into it. ¡°What made you think that I would trust


    the judgment of a stranger who kidnapped my friend rather than my own father¡¯ s!¡±


    ¡°Well, well. I¡¯m not going to continue to stand here and have this conversation. I have other ns for


    you, gorgeous.¡± With that, he came at me, and I hastily dodged out of the way, grabbing a small table


    that was sitting by the door and tossing it in his direction.


    Brook was stirring again on the couch, but she was so out of it, I didn¡¯t think she could be of any help.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± he praised. ¡°But your opponent is me.¡± Suddenly, his hand moved as fast as lightning and


    his powerful fingers


    were wrapped around my throat. His other hand had grabbed both of my wrists, and I wasn¡¯t able to


    move anymore. I was captured!


    ¡°Now, be a good girl,¡± he chuckled in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re a slippery one, but I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    Just then, I heard thundering footsteps in the hall. My help had arrived.


    I looked him in the eye and gave him a bright smile. ¡°Oh, really? Have you?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 359

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 359


    Chapter 17: The One She Cares for the Most


    I let out a low whistle, and the next moment, a lion came flying through the doorway, aiming right for my


    assant, who had to let go of me.


    Perceval slithered in, tripping Luther up, and the Samson the tiger came charging in with a roar and


    forced the man to back further away.


    I rushed to Brook and wrapped my arms around her. ¡°We need to get out of here,¡± I whispered to her.


    ¡°Are you well enough to stand?¡±


    She had a confused look on her face as her eyes shifted back and forth, but she quickly collected her


    senses and gave me a firm nod.


    As we moved toward the door, I caught a glimpse of Luther. He pulled a long de from somewhere I


    hadn¡¯t seen and swiped at Linus, cutting the lion in the leg, then he turned to the tiger and did the


    same.


    ¡°No!¡± I cried. Thest thing I wanted was for my friends to get hurt.


    He kicked Perceval aside and quickly closed the gap between us. I realized that the animals were


    outmatched by him since he had weapons, and that Brook and I would be as well. I could only pray that


    with the animals running through the pce to get here, it had caused enoughmotion to draw the


    attention of the guards.


    ¡°Brook, keep running and get help!¡± I was about to stop and go back to deal with the attacker when I


    heard a piercing howl. We turned around and saw arge wolf. It was


    beautiful-its fur was a deep onyx ck that shimmered in the light, with glimmering gold stripes on both


    sides of its back.


    That had to be Prince Theo.


    He took one look at the bleeding animals and went after Luther, who still hadn¡¯t shifted.


    Luther swiped at the upper shoulder of the wolf. Theo lunged at him anyway, pushing the attacker


    backward, causing Luther to almost collide with us. Immediately, the tables had turned on this battle.


    I let out a breath of relief. The most powerful warrior of the country had arrived, I knew we were safe.


    But then Luther let out a chuckle and whispered in a voice that only I was close enough to hear,


    ¡°Naughty girl¡­.¡±


    Before he stood to go after the prince again, he shoved something in my hand. ¡°You may think you


    know everything, Ciana, but you don¡¯t. Use that when you want to see me again -if you¡¯re still alive


    then.¡±


    Everything happened so fast, and before I knew it, Theo went after Luther again. The kidnapper was


    back up, swinging the de toward the prince¡¯s wolf.


    I didn¡¯t have time to stand around and see who won the fight because Brook still looked quite


    concerned. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± I told her. ¡°The prince will protect us.¡± I believed those words, and as he went


    at the man again, I saw his teeth chomp down on the hand holding the de. The kidnapper roared, let


    the


    de go, and tossed himself into the woods.


    Night hadpletely engulfed the forest. Knowing that we were safe now, Brook and I dropped on the


    ground to catch our breaths, then I heard a familiar voice behind us.


    ¡°What did you think you were doing, leaving the castle like that?!¡± he asked, storming up behind us and


    dropping a shirt over his head. The fact that his clothing wasn¡¯t shredded made me think he must¡¯ve


    undressed before he shifted, rather than just bursting into his wolf to run into the house to save


    us.


    Priorities¡­.


    ¡°I had to get to Brook,¡± I exined.


    A dull pain began to form in my head, and I thought it might be a stress headache from too much


    excitement all in one day. I loosened my grip slightly on my friend, which was her cue to break away


    from me. She took my hand instead, fully capable now of walking on her own.


    ¡°Not your job,¡± the prince said,ing up on my other side. ¡°This is what we have guards for.¡±


    ¡°Well, if the guards were so good, Brook would¡¯ve never been kidnapped by Luther to begin with,¡± I


    said, tilting my head up. to stare down my nose at him the best I could, considering he was a full six or


    seven inches taller than me. ¡°I am sorry about your animals, though.¡± That was true. I hoped they¡¯d all


    be all right.


    ¡°Luther?¡± he asked. He had a bit of blood on his neck, chest, and shoulder-based on how he moved


    right now, I assumed


    the blood was from our enemy.


    My head began to hurt even more, and I didn¡¯t answer. I had to turn my attention back to the walkway


    so I didn¡¯t lose my footing as he continued to berate me. ¡°Whoever that was¡­ your job is to be with me


    at all times, remember?¡± he said. ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t leave my sight.¡±


    I whipped my head around so fast, stars formed in my field of vision. How badly did I want to tell him


    where he could shove that directive, but before my mouth opened, Brook was squeezing my hand.


    She leaned in close to my ear and whispered. ¡°Oh, how romantic! He loves you so much, he can¡¯t


    stand the idea of the two of you ever being apart!¡±


    I turned to face her, wanting to tell her that wasn¡¯t it at all, but then I remembered I was supposed to be


    pretending that Theo and I were in love-to everyone. So I kept myments to myself.


    Besides, the pain in my head was beginning to splinter now. Every ounce of light was like an icicle


    being rammed into my eyes, and I felt the world beginning to slip away.


    ¡°Do not run away from me again, Ciana,¡± Theo was telling me in a voice that seemed quite a bit more


    calm than the tone he¡¯ d been using previously.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t way¡­ running from prince¡­ you¡­.¡± My words were bing jumbled, and I suddenly had to


    stop walking.


    Brook was swaying back and forth when I looked at her, and I thought she was going to tumble over


    again, but as the


    ground reached up for me, I realized it wasn¡¯t her that was having the problem staying on both feet.


    It was me.


    ¡°Ciana!¡± Prince Theo shouted as strong arms surrounded me. I heard Brook scream, and then, both of


    them faded away and all I could think about was how unbelievably badly my head hurt.


    *****


    *Theo*


    ¡°Ciana!¡± I shouted her name as I scooped her up into my arms. She didn¡¯t answer though, and as her


    friend began to scream, all I could do was rush her back to the castle as quickly as possible, swearing


    under my breath.


    Foolish woman! How did she let this happen?


    Using the mind-link, I called ahead for the healers to be ready in my room. Her blubbering friend trailed


    along behind us, crying and calling out her friend¡¯s name.


    As soon as I reached the castle, the guards threw the doors open for me. They waited for her friend to


    catch up, but I sprinted down the hallway and shoved my bedroom door open with my foot as I backed


    into the room, spinning her around andying her on the bed.


    The royal healer Dottie, arger woman who was old enough. to be my mother, went about checking


    her-listening to her heart, checking her pulse, all of the things one usually did when someone was


    involved in some sort of an ident or an


    attack.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary injury.¡± She turned to face me. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the girl has had a curse cast on her.¡±


    My heart plummeted at the words. It was exactly as I had suspected.


    Next to me, Ciana¡¯s little friend began to cry again. Jake handed her a tissue andforted her.


    I had more important things to think about than the fact that the redhead was crying once more. This


    was a serious problem. Ciana couldn¡¯t die.


    I needed her blood at the next Blood Moon, after all.


    ¡°What can be done?¡± I asked the healer. Not only had Dottie studied medicine, she¡¯d also done quite a


    bit to learn about different magic and potions since she was in the service of my father. In a ce like


    this, one needed to know about all kinds of magic-particrly the dark kind.


    And curses certainly fell into the realm of dark magic.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure,¡± Dottie replied, walking over to Ciana¡¯s side. She arranged her hair so that it was


    lying neatly around her face, framing it.


    Whenever Ciana was awake, it was hard to not pay attention to her eyes-she was kind, witty, and


    brave, and her eyes reflected those qualities, which shone even brighter than her stunning natural


    beauty.


    Right now, her eyes were closed, and I couldn¡¯t deny her pretty facial features.


    However, I shouldn¡¯t let myself think about how beautiful she looked or how delicate she seemed when


    she was so still, like she was sleeping. No, at a time like this, I couldn¡¯t let such thoughts invade my


    mind.


    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± I asked Dottie, wondering if I should head to the library and begin looking at


    books about curses.


    ¡°Well, I do have one,¡± she said. ¡°Sometimes, when a curse affects the mind like this one obviously is,


    it¡¯s best if one can jar a person from their agitated state of mind with a delicate touch to the forehead.¡±


    I was puzzled over her words. ¡°That seems simple enough.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it can¡¯t be just anyone to do it, or else it won¡¯t work,¡± Dottie continued, settling her hands on


    her ample hips. ¡°It can only be the person that the one in thea cares for the most. If it¡¯s anyone


    else, not only will it not break the curse, but there¡¯s a possibility it could force the affliction deeper into


    the mind, and it could make it even more difficult for the person to snap out of their sleep-like state.¡±


    I listened to her, scratching my chin in contemtion. ¡°Are there any other risks?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Well, whomever takes on the task most certainly must care about her as well. They could potentially


    end up shouldering part of the burden. They will bear the emotions of the curse as well. It¡¯s not a task


    to take on lightly.¡±


    It all became clear to me, then. Luther had assumed that Ciana and I were in love because he¡¯d heard


    the rumors about her and I having a child. He naturally had assumed Ciana would care for me most of


    all, and I¡¯d be the one who would


    have to break the spell by touching her.


    But then, Luther obviously knew about my power¡­.


    He probably hoped that I would be the one to try to break Ciana from the sleeping spell, and when I


    did, I would kill her, which meant she¡¯d never be able to have an heir to the throne for my father.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Dottie began, her voice a quiet whisper, ¡°we all heard about you and Miss ck¡­


    would you like to help her, since obviously you are the one she loves and I assume she cares about


    most?¡±


    I shook my head.


    Dottie took on a disappointed look. In her view right now, I must be such a selfish jerk.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The fact was, put aside the potential harm my power could cause her, most importantly, I was most


    definitely not the one who could lift the curse.


    I thought back over all of the conversations I¡¯d had with Ciana. While we¡¯d had a few amicable


    conversations, for the most part, it seemed quite clear to me that Ciana couldn¡¯t stand me in the least.


    Dottie sighed, ¡°Well, perhaps there¡¯s someone else nearby that she cares about.¡± She turned her


    attention to Brook.


    The girl was no longer crying, but her eyes were almost as red as her hair, and her cheeks were puffy.


    Jake asked Brook, ¡°Miss Ellsworth, you¡¯re friends with Miss. ck. Who do you think she may care


    about¡­¡± Jake thought


    of something, and added, ¡°¡­ahem, um, besides Prince Theo?¡±


    The girl named Brook shook her head, as if she was worried that she might get into trouble if she told


    the truth.


    Jake analyzed the situation for her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you need to worry about,¡± he assured her, ¡°Your


    friend is dying and we¡¯ re trying to help her. So¡­ is there anyone you can think of?¡±


    She weighed her options for a moment and eventually, she took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°I think I


    know someone that she cares for very much¡­ here in the castle.¡±


    Dottie sighed with relief as I braced myself. ¡°And who might that be?¡±


    With another deep breath, the girl said the one name I most definitely did not want to hear.


    ¡°Prince Warren.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 360

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 360


    Chapter 18 Is It Really Warren?


    I tried my best not to let my irritation show on my face as I digested the name the redheaded girl had


    just divulged.


    She was under the impression that my brother might be the one person on the who could save


    the life of the woman I was meant to have a child with.


    I needed to concentrate on the fact that the blood within the girl was the most vital part of the equation


    to me. I had no reason to want to see any harm befall Ciana. She was nice enough, I supposed, but to


    me, her true valuey in the blood coursing through her veins.


    ¡°Shall I send for Prince Warren, Your Highness?¡± Dottie asked me respectfully.


    ¡°No,¡± I said immediately, my voice stern enough that everyone in the room flinched. I took a deep


    breath to steel myself. ¡°I will fetch him myself.¡±


    The moment I walked into the hallway, my head cleared a bit, and I felt like I could pull a full breath of


    oxygen into my lungs. Something about being in that room with all of those concerned people had been


    like a weight on my shoulders. But now¡­ my thoughts were sharper. I could sense reason.


    Winding my way to the other side of the pce where my brother¡¯s rooms were, I took my time.


    He only needed to give it a try so we could see if it worked, but there was no need for him to know that


    Ciana was fond of


    him¡­.


    Two guards stood here, neither saying anything to me but making a sign of respect. Unlike me, Warren


    was constantly surrounded by people. They knocked and opened the door for me.


    My brother was clutching a book in his hand. ¡°Oh, Theo,¡± he said, setting the book aside. Obviously, he


    was enjoying a leisurely evening. ¡°What in the world brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I have a bit of an issue, and I was hoping you could help.¡± I tried to keep my tone as rxed as


    possible.


    Immediately, my overly helpful brother snapped to attention. ¡°Of course. What is it?¡±


    ¡°One of the girls who is here as part of Father¡¯s task was unconscious. Dottie thinks it may be a


    sleeping spell¡­ a curse of some sort. There¡¯s a possibility that you might be the one to wake her.¡±


    ¡°That sounds just awful!¡± he said, resting his palm against his heart. ¡°The poor girl! Why does Dottie


    think I can be of


    assistance?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure,¡± I lied. ¡°I guess¡­ perhaps¡­ you know the girl¡­ well?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked, leaning toward me slightly as he shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t spent much time with


    any of the girls. They are here for you, after all.¡±


    Why did I feel relieved? Whether he knew Ciana well or not had nothing to do with me!


    With a sharp nod, I tried to forget all of the times I had seen him with her myself. ¡°She¡¯s called¡­ Ciana,


    I believe,¡± I said, forcing nonchnce into each word


    ¡°Ciana?¡± he repeated, his eyes widening. ¡°Oh! Oh, no!¡±


    ¡°So you do know that one?¡± I asked, sarcasm dripping from the question even though I intended it not


    to.


    ¡°I do. I ran into her a few times. Such a sweet, intelligent youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Is she?¡± I asked, folding my arms. ¡°I guess you know her better than I do.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she your personal attendant now?¡± Warren asked me.


    Shrugging, I said, ¡°You know, they all sort of look alike to me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d be happy to try and do what I can,¡± he said, putting on a jacket. ¡°Although, I hardly doubt


    there¡¯s much I can do. It¡¯ s unfortunate that I didn¡¯t get to know her better.¡±


    The two of us were about to leave the room when we realized that he had another visitor who had been


    standing right outside the door.


    She looked familiar to me¡­ I wondered how much of our conversation she had overheard.


    She wasn¡¯t my concern at the moment, so I hardly spared her a nce and simply walked past her,


    signaling to Warren to follow me.


    ¡°Your Highness! Please!¡±


    We both stopped.


    ¡°Is she here for me or you?¡± Warren whispered. ¡°What¡¯s her name again?¡±


    I looked over at him. ¡°No idea.¡±


    ¡°She is one of the eighty girls father got for you, right? I thought she used to be your personal attendant


    too.¡±


    So this was the girl who¡¯d withheld the food from Ciana and Brook, allegedly on my order.


    ¡°Prince Warren, Sir,¡± she said, dipping her head. Then, she turned to me. ¡°I beg your forgiveness,


    Prince Theo.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Miss-?¡± Warren replied.


    ¡°Sophia Chambers,¡± she said. ¡°Please forgive me for interjecting, Sir, but I¡¯ve been studying sleeping


    sicknesses like this one for many years, and I don¡¯t believe one exists like your pack healer is


    describing.¡±


    ¡°You overheard our conversation?¡± Warren asked her.


    ¡°I¡­ I happened to walk by¡­¡± The girl¡¯s cheeks reddened, but she didn¡¯t answer him directly, only


    continued, ¡°Sir, I believe it¡¯ s a curse that¡¯s been cast on her, and if you are to touch her, you could also


    be a victim of the same curse. You mustn¡¯ t allow yourself to be harmed for someone as lowly and


    inconsequential as her!¡±


    My eyes narrowed. I should have already dealt with her, but this wasn¡¯t the right time. I was about to


    step forward and pull Warren away when I heard him say, ¡°Miss Chambers!¡± His tone was sharp. ¡°I will


    decide for myself what is a risk for me and


    what is not. Besides, you shouldn¡¯t keep speaking about your peer that way! You made fun of her for


    feeding the animals and made demands of her while she was cleaning, neither of which was


    eptable.¡±


    Tears glistened in the girl¡¯s eyes as she looked up at him. ¡°Forgive me, My Prince. I was only trying to


    help.¡±


    ¡°You may leave,¡± he said to her, and with that, he turned around, a more determined look on his face


    than ever, and he began walking toward my chambers with me.


    I was d to see that he had put the other girl in her ce and was resolved to help Ciana, but I didn¡¯t


    particrly like that he was so protective of Ciana. She was my attendant, not his.


    When we arrived at my chambers, Brook was still there, sitting on a settee across the room from where


    Ciana slumbered.


    Ciana looked like she was just lying there asleep. For a moment, I let myself imagine she was resting,


    dreaming, and I wasn¡¯t able to peel my eyes away from her. But then I forced those thoughts from my


    mind. She was a means to an end, nothing more.


    Warren sat down on the bed next to her, concern marring his handsome face as he studied her. He


    picked up her delicate hand in his and stroked it gently. ¡°How long has she been this way?¡± he asked.


    I hadn¡¯t asked him to touch her hand, had I? I pulled her hand out from his and tucked it under the


    nket.


    ¡°A couple hours,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Poor girl,¡± he sighed.


    ¡°I believe, Your Highness, if you simply press your fingers to her forehead, if you are truly the one she


    wants most in this world, she will awaken,¡± Dottie exined to him.


    Warren turned to look at the healer. I hadn¡¯t quite told him all of that, and I could see he was surprised.


    ¡°But why would she -¡± He stopped talking, his shock not allowing him to finish the


    sentence.


    ¡°She is awfully fond of you,¡± Brook said from her seat across the room. ¡°She often spoke of how kind


    you were to her.¡±


    Warren looked at Brook, and the two of them smiled at one another for a moment before he returned


    his attention to


    Ciana.


    My stomach twisted into a knot. I felt like I was going to be sick. It must have been because I was so


    worried about not being able to use her blood to grow the berry.


    What other reason could it possibly be?


    Warren lifted a hand and carefully ced his fingertips on Ciana¡¯s forehead. We all took a deep breath


    and held it,


    collectively.


    Nothing happened.


    He closed his eyes and scrunched up his face, as if he were trying to will the curse out of her and into


    him.


    Still¡­ nothing happened.


    ¡°Ciana?¡± he whispered. ¡°Ciana, can you hear me?¡±


    A minute went by, two. Still, she slept on. And Warren waspletely unaffected.


    Eventually, my brother gave up, and for some unknown reason, I wanted to smile. I had no idea why. It


    didn¡¯t make


    sense.


    We all turned to face the healer. She was shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it. I thought for certain


    that would work, because Prince Warren is her¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± I interrupted Dottie.


    I wanted to say, ¡®Turns out Ciana doesn¡¯t care for Warren after all.¡¯ But instead, I kept my mouth quiet.


    The healer turned to me. ¡°Your Highness, I will do some research. There must be something that can


    be done to help her.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, do that.¡± Then I looked at Warren. ¡°Warren, thanks foring.¡±


    My brother got up off of the bed, his shoulder slumped as he approached me. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Theo. I


    tried my best.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Perhaps she has a sweetheart back home. Or only her mother can break the spell. Or


    knowing her¡­ maybe she has a pet dog.¡±


    His eyebrows lifted suspiciously. ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯ t know her well?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ let¡¯s call it a night,¡± I changed the subject.


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Everyone left my room, including Brook. I sent Jake to walk her back.


    Once they were all gone, I turned to look at the woman sleeping in my bed. ¡°Well,¡± I said, strolling over


    and sitting down next to her. ¡°This is a fine mess you¡¯ve created now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Of course, she said nothing.


    For once in my life, I would¡¯ve been happy to hear her voice- even if we were just arguing.


    How could I wake you up, Ciana?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 361

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 361


    Chapter 19: Who Lifted the Curse?


    *Theo*


    ¡°Mom¡­ Mama¡­.¡±


    The girl kept crying out in her sleep, sometimes for her mother, other times for her father. I thought it


    was a good thing that she was at least speaking, even if she seemed to be having nightmares while


    she rested.


    go?


    It was a long night, but I stayed with her.


    After all, she was asleep in my bed. Where else would I


    Sitting next to her, I did my best to keep her calm, but it was difficult, and as the night wore on, I began


    to grow rather weary myself.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± she shouted, flinging both arms up into the air. ¡°Daddy-no!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Ciana,¡± I said, smoothing her hair back and trying to get her to stop moving her arms so


    wildly. ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. You¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, please! No!¡±


    The way she was crying out, I thought perhaps her father or her mother had done something awful to


    her at some point in time. But other times, the things she said made it seem like someone was hurting


    her parents.


    I knew it had to all be just dreams, but it was all very dis- turbing, even for me.


    I didn¡¯t know how to exin what I was feeling. When she was awake, the things that she did, the


    words that she said just made me want to throw her out of the window some- times, so shouldn¡¯t I be


    happy that she wasn¡¯t able to bother me at this moment?


    Yet, I didn¡¯t like to see her so upset. I didn¡¯t like hearing her cry out like that. Perhaps it was because


    she was still too noisy. So¡­ I smoothed her hair and whispered to her, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s all right¡­.¡±


    Her lips were chapped, probably because she hadn¡¯t had anything to eat or drink for a while. I didn¡¯t


    want her to get sick. I did need her blood after all. I took a ss of water and slowly dripped it into her


    mouth, being careful not to choke her.


    She seemed to be awake enough to swallow at least. I managed to get a little bit of water down her,


    which helped her fall back to sleep for a short while until she started wig- gling again in her nightmares.


    After a few rounds of this, even I was exhausted. I sat down on the edge of my bed next to her and


    closed my eyes. just to get a few minutes of rest.


    But my mind was busy with thoughts of everything that had gone on that night. Luther¡­ or whoever the


    hell that was- what did he want?


    8.72%


    And Ciana. What could I do to wake her up?


    ¡°Mama?¡± Ciana¡¯s voice brought me out of my attempt to


    sleep. I leaned over and looked at her. Moonlight steamed over her face, her hair reflecting the light


    and creating a soft glow around her.


    Now that I had the chance to actually appreciate her fa- cial features, I had to say, she really was


    strikingly gorgeous. Even through my gloves, I could tell her skin was smooth like porcin, and it went


    really well with her bright blue eyes¡­ when they were open.


    Perhaps what made her even more appealing was the fact that she didn¡¯t seem stuck up about how


    pretty she was at all,


    unlike most of the other candidates.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Ciana moaned again. ¡°Somebody, help!¡±


    I hated to see her this way. Because¡­ I was worried about her blood, of course.


    I smoothed her hair away from her face. ¡°It¡¯s all right. You¡¯ re safe. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    She turned on her side so that she was facing me, and when she did so, she bit down on her pink lips,


    the ones that I had kissed¡­ I remembered they were soft and warm¡­


    I felt my heart rate speed up. This was wrong¡­ I needed to back away from her.


    I should have done so immediately.


    But¡­ this was the girl who had hugged me voluntarily. Did she do that simply because she was putting


    on a show? Or maybe she didn¡¯t loathe me as much as I thought she would.


    Maybe it was because of the berry she¡¯d eaten that she


    felt guilty toward me. Or maybe she truly was¡­ foolish. She had no idea how dangerous that was!


    Her eyes were damp with tears that had slid out at some point while she was thrashing. I gently wiped


    them.


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way for you to wake again. Soon,¡± I promised


    ¡°Water¡­¡± she muttered.


    Without putting too much thought into it, I took a sip from the cup, and leaned down to gently press my


    lips to hers. They were warm and soft and I wanted more¡­


    My eyes widened and I forced myself to sit up again. After pushing the water into her mouth, I jerked


    myself away from


    her.


    What the fuck was I thinking?!


    *Ciana*


    Something was different¡­.


    Yet again, I was opening my eyes in a room I shouldn¡¯t have been in. My head ached, and my body felt


    stiff as I turned around to try to figure out where I was.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The bed linens were familiar to me, and someone else wasying next to me.


    His slightly disheveled dark hairid over his forehead. His perfectly sculptured face was so close that I


    could feel his warm breath gently blowing on me.


    29 916


    Even with the light crease in between his brow, I couldn¡¯t deny how strikingly handsome he was. If only


    he could smile¡­


    Wait, wait, wait!


    This was¡­ Prince Theo!


    I was struck awake immediately, and everything came


    back to me.


    Brook had been kidnapped. I¡¯d chased after her. Theo hade to help us. I¡¯d fainted¡­.


    Now, I was here. In his bed. Next to him. What happened between us after I fainted?! Did we¡­


    Lifting up the nket, I checked to make sure I was still dressed and was thankful to see I had the


    same clothes on as I¡¯d been wearing when I chased after Brook.


    All right¡­ at least nothing like that had happened. I let out a breath of relief and immediately felt my


    face heated from even having that kind of concern.


    It wasn¡¯t like Theo liked me or something.


    I slowly and quietly moved out from the bed. Finally, I was able to breathe freely without worrying about


    waking up the royal prince.


    Then I noticed that his body was stiff. Obviously, this wasn¡¯t afortable position for him to sleep in,


    and the only nket was covering me.


    Did he look after me the whole night when I was uncon- scious?


    The grumpy, impatient, cold-hearted royal actually took care of a lowlymoner like me the entire


    night? I wanted to deny it, but based on the exhausted look on his face, it had to be the case.


    But why? He could have asked someone else to do that¡­ oh, right. It must be because of my blood.


    But even though I knew the answer, I still felt a flow of warmth run through my heart. Maybe he wasn¡¯t


    really as bad as he appeared to be¡­.


    After hesitating for a moment, I grabbed the nket to cover him. As I leaned down, his eyes snapped


    open, and I al- most jumped.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry! Your Highness, I wasn¡¯t trying to touch any of your belongings!¡± I exined,


    remembering thest time. when he was mad when I picked up his gloves.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he was gazing at me, a shocked look on his handsome face.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    He scooted away from me but then leaned up so that he was resting on one arm. His brow furrowed as


    if he was puz- zled. ¡°Are you¡­ awake?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I think so,¡± I replied, wondering why it was so difficult for him to tell. ¡°Either that or this is a very strange


    dream.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Yes, I know you¡¯re awake. That¡¯s not what I meant. How are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ am I not supposed to be?¡± I didn¡¯t know the


    specifics of what had happened to me.


    ¡°You had a curse cast on you. The healer said you wouldn¡¯ t be able to wake up on your own without


    lifting it.¡±


    My eyes widened. I thought I just had a bad headache, but obviously, it was way more dangerous than


    that. The good news was that I seemed fine now, although I had no idea how that might¡¯vee to


    pass. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± was the best I could say.


    It was awkwardly silent for a short moment before he said in his usual t tone, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep well


    last night. Go get some more rest if you want.¡±


    I should¡¯ve just bowed and excused myself, but I felt the need to confirm something. ¡°You¡­ were


    here¡­ the whole time?¡±


    He shrugged and looked away from me before he said, ¡°Well, you were asleep in my bed. What else


    was I going to do? Sleep on the couch?¡±


    Again, I thought it better not to say what I thought. He could¡¯ve slept in any other number of bedrooms.


    But he¡¯d chosen to stay here with me.


    A whisper in the back of my head said, ¡®He needs to look after your blood, stupid.¡¯


    Right. He was supposed to be protecting me until the next Blood Moon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the pack healer in here to look you over.¡± He got out of bed. His clothing was wrinkled, but even


    in his di- sheveled state, he still looked like a regal prince.


    A few momentster, a middle aged woman who looked very motherly walked into the room with a


    ck bag. ¡°I hear you are awake,¡± she said with a bright smile, although she looked just as shocked as


    Theo had been when he saw me awake.


    My eyes didn¡¯t stay focused on her, though. Over her shoulder, I saw another familiar face that had me


    hiding a grin.


    Prince Warren.


    ¡°Good morning, Ciana,¡± he said. ¡°I was so relieved to hear that you¡¯re feeling better.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± I said, hoping he couldn¡¯t tell I was blushing.


    The healer set about doing an examination. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°I honestly have no


    exnation for how this can be possible. Unless-¡±


    Abruptly, she stopped speaking, her eyes wide and her lips mped together tightly.


    I wanted to know what she thought might be the reason I woke up.


    Prince Warren must¡¯ve thought her abrupt conclusion was odd as well. ¡°Unless¡­ what?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡± the healer stammered. ¡°Unless¡­ the curse didn¡¯t take all the way. That must be it. She


    must not have taken the full brunt of the curse.¡±


    I looked at Prince Warren, and he shrugged.


    On the other hand, Theo, who was sitting in a chair across the room, looked disinterested. He certainly


    wasn¡¯t paying me any mind.


    But¡­ the healer¡¯s reasoning made no sense to me.


    If the curse hadn¡¯t been fully taken, I wouldn¡¯t have faint- ed the night before-would I? I was fairly


    certain that curses were eitherplete or didn¡¯t work at all, not somewhere in


    between.


    ¡°All I can say is, you seem pretty healthy to me, miss. I suggest that you take it easy for the rest of


    today, and proba- bly for a few more days after that. Don¡¯t do too much moving around until you feel


    completely well again, all right?¡±


    I nodded, though I wasn¡¯t sure whether I would be able to follow her instructions. Staying still was


    always difficult for me. And, more importantly, I wanted to get out of Prince Theo¡¯s bed.


    ¡°If you need anything, have someonee and fetch me, dear,¡± the healer said. She patted me


    lovingly on the arms and then got up to leave.


    She seemed nice enough, but it was clear to me that she had more thoughts about what had happened


    that she wasn¡¯t telling me.


    ¡°You should get some more rest,¡± Prince Warren told me with a friendly smile.


    I nodded. When he made the rmendation, it seemed a lot more eptable to me than when Theo


    had said exactly the same thing.


    He turned to walk away but then stopped and swiveled back to look at me. ¡°I am so very happy to hear


    that you are feeling better, Ciana,¡± he said, his tone warm and soft. I felt every word that he spoke in


    my heart.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    After Prince Warren left, I still had a big smile on my face, but then I felt a bit uneasy again.


    Prince Theo-he was scowling at me.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 362

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 362


    Chapter 20: Whose Side Are You on Anyway?


    Theo hadn¡¯t even looked up or shown any interest until Warren and I had begun speaking to one


    another. Then, he had just scowled at me. Why?


    Oh, right. He didn¡¯t like me talking to Prince Warren. He¡¯d told me that before.


    With Theo staring at me, the two of us didn¡¯t seem to have much else to say. To avoid the


    awkwardness, I cleared my throat. ¡°Um¡­ do you mind if I go back to my room and try to get some


    more sleep?¡±


    Theo gave me a nod as he got up and walked away. ¡°Go ahead. If you need me, I¡¯ll be in my office.¡±


    One of the maids had brought in a tray of food, and I¡¯d nibbled at it for a few minutes, but I really wasn¡¯t


    hungry. I had so much on my mind.


    My thoughts went back to what Luther had said to me the night before. He¡¯d mentioned that there were


    rebels in my own pack and insinuated that my father, our pack Alpha, was in trouble.


    My parents were not home at the moment. This time of year, they normally would leave our packnds


    for a couple of months. His Beta would still be there, as would some of the other pack leaders, so they


    should be able to manage.


    0.00%


    Although generally speaking, for thest couple of years, I


    had been the one to manage the leadership and mary af- fairs of the pack. So¡­ if the situation


    was going poorly, why hadn¡¯t anyone in the pack reached out to me?


    It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    I had sent inquiries to all of the important people. I was eager to make sure that all was well back


    home. My parents would be surprised to return and find me absent, after all.


    But it had been two weeks, and no one had responded. It was strange. I¡¯d written to my governess, my


    best friend, the Beta and his wife¡­. Not a single letter in response.


    Could it be that they weren¡¯t getting the letters? Or maybe they were getting them, but everything was


    in such shambles that they didn¡¯t have time to write back. Maybe ev- erything was just fine, and they


    saw no reason to reach out to


    me¡­.


    All of the possibilities continued to turn around and around in my head until I decided I needed some


    answers. I couldn¡¯t just sit there and wonder what was wrong with my people when there was a


    possibility that Luther could tell me


    more.


    I wasn¡¯t an idiot, though. I knew better than to go out there and face him without proper preparation.


    It took me a great deal of time to make up my mind that this was what I needed to do. After going over


    the pros and cons of contacting the hidden enemy, I finally convinced my- self that I needed to know


    what was happening in my pack.


    Readying a plethora of weapons, I prepared for my meet- ing with him. I had knives, throwing stars,


    swords, and many


    137


    other types of sharp weapons hidden all over my body, as well as strapped to my back and legs. I didn¡¯t


    want to take the chance of letting him hurt me again.


    However, I had thought through the situation again. If he had really wanted to cause me harm, he


    would¡¯ve done it then ¨C wouldn¡¯t he have? So was there something about me that prevented him from


    hurting me before?


    A nervous ball of tension formed in my stomach, and I knew it wouldn¡¯t go away easily.


    I had no way of knowing, but as I thought about the situa- tion, I grew even more nervous. As a result,


    not only was I cov- ered when it came to all of the weapons I knew how to use, but I also made sure


    that my friends were prepared this time.


    Thest time I had faced off against him, I¡¯d called on the animals toe to my rescue, but they


    hadn¡¯t known what they were getting into. This time, when I left to walk into the woods to locate the


    house, I brought them along with me and we formed a battle n as a group.


    Two bears, a tiger, a lion, a giant python, three badgers, a boa constrictor, a pair of jaguars who always


    stayed right next to one another, and a cheetah.


    I thought I had the numbers on my side when it came to being able to fight against one he-wolf, but


    then, Luther seemed to be a skilled warrior, and I figured his wolf was not someone to be trifled with.


    It started to get dark. With the dpidated house in the distance, I stood outside in a clearing in the


    woods, with my animal friends around me, praying to the Moon Goddess that


    wasn¡¯t doing something entirely idiotic.


    My lips quivered just slightly as I lifted the whistle that Luther gave me and gave it a sharp blow.


    It only took a moment before I heard some noises from the forest, and Luther stepped out.


    He didn¡¯t look nearly as intimidating now, dressed in gray cks and a blue shirt. Not being d in all


    ck gave him a bit more of a human appearance. Still, my nerves continued to get the better of me. I


    held one of my knives in my hand, twisting the de back and forth as he approached, trying to calm


    myself.


    A smirk formed across his face as he took a few hasty steps toward me. A growl emanated from each


    of the mam- mals¡¯ mouths, and the snakes slithered impatiently.


    ¡°You should probably stay back.¡± It wasn¡¯t a warning. It was a fact. I might be intimidated, but my


    friends were not.


    His smile widened. ¡°I knew you¡¯d call for me. Sooner ort-


    er.¡±


    ¡°I want to know what you meant when you were speaking about my pack,¡± I told him. ¡°You said that


    there were rebels back there as well. But no one has contacted me to let me know what the situation is.


    Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Easy. They never received your mail,¡± he said with a sim- ple shrug.


    My eyebrows knit together. That made no sense to me. I continued to shift the knife in my hands as I


    spoke. ¡°Of course, they have,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve written to them. They know-¡±


    ¡°If someone didn¡¯t want your letters to get to your pack,


    they¡¯d surely figure out a way,¡± he replied, interrupting me.


    Shaking my head, I tried to figure out what he meant. My stomach was beginning to ache from the


    knots twisted there. ¡°You! You stole my mail?!¡±


    ¡°No! Believe it or not, it wasn¡¯ t me.¡± His smile grew crooked as only one-half of his mouth pulled up


    higher, like he was attempting to fight his amusement and only half-win- ning. ¡°Not only did I not


    intercept any of your messages, be- cause I¡¯m a nice guy, but I¡¯ll also give you some news. There is an


    imposter in your pack.¡±


    His grin was beginning to annoy me, but even more both- ersome were his words. ¡°An imposter?¡± I


    repeated, biting down on my bottom lip for a moment. ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s someone in my pack


    pretending to be me?¡±


    One simple, sharp nod was all that I got in response to my inquiry.


    ¡°No!¡± I said. ¡°They would understand that it¡¯s not me. I¡¯ve lived there my whole life. Those people know


    me. Not to men- tion, the Beta was there when I got on the train toe here.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He shook his head the entire time that I spoke. ¡°Would they? Listen, Ciana,¡± he said, folding his arms


    across his mus- cr chest. ¡°You¡¯re caught up in all of this. You seem like a reasonably nice girl. But


    the bottom line is, your entire pack is under the impression that you brought shame upon them by


    failing almost immediately here at the pce, and with your doppelganger in ce, no one is the


    wiser.¡±


    There were a million questions running through my head, but all I knew was that I needed to get back


    to my pack. I needed to check out exactly what was going on, and get


    things sorted before Mom and Dad came back.


    But I had another question for him. ¡°Why did you tell me all of this?¡± I asked him. ¡°Why not just keep all


    of this informa- tion to yourself? After all, if what you¡¯re saying is true, and the rebellion you are a part


    of is behind this activity in my pack, aren¡¯t you hurting your own cause by telling me?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± His smirk was gone now as he shoved his hands deep into his pockets and shrugged. ¡°I think


    you already know the answer to that question, Ciana. You¡¯re a bright girl. You know what the most


    important thing is to me.¡±


    I thought about the words he¡¯d said to me the other night. He didn¡¯t want Sebastian and Theo to have


    the heir the king wanted.


    ¡°You want to get me away from Prince Theo,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Bingo!¡± the kidnapper said. ¡°Now, if you will excuse me, I have business to attend to. This rebellion


    isn¡¯t just going to win itself.¡± He winked at me, and then he turned around and disappeared into the


    woods.


    I was still staring after him when I thought I heard a rustling in the trees behind me.


    Quickly, I turned around, my knife at the ready, but I didn¡¯ t see anything. My forehead wrinkled as I


    continued to stare between the tree trunks looking for any clue that someone had been listening.


    I didn¡¯t see anyone¡­.


    Shaking my head, I turned back around, and taking into the knowledge that Luther had just disclosed to


    me, I gath-


    ered my menagerie around me and prepared to head back to the pce.


    But then I did catch the scent of some unusual flowers.


    Gardenia.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 363

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 363


    Chapter 21: The Girl Is a Spy


    *Theo*


    A knock on my office door drew me away from the work that had upied most of my day. I¡¯d thrown


    myself into it, trying not to think about the events of the past few weeks.


    My assistant, Ciana, had made a full recovery from the curse that had befallen her-or whatever it was


    that made her lose her senses that night-and since that time, I¡¯d hardly seen her at all.


    Which was for the best.


    Now, I had to assume this knock on the door was likely her,ing to ask me some silly question.


    ¡°Come In!¡±


    The door opened just a crack, and a woman stuck her face in.


    But it wasn¡¯t Ciana. It was that other girl¡­ Sophia? Was that


    her name?


    ¡°Pardon me, sir, but¡­ I have some important information I think you need to hear. I don¡¯t want to


    intrude.¡±


    I blew out a deep sigh. Of course, she wanted to intrude. This girl was very much about attempting to


    secure a ce with the royal family for herself, though I wasn¡¯t exactly sure it was


    me she was after¡­.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked since she¡¯d already barged her way into my thoughts.


    She approached my desk and stood on the other side, her hands folded, her head tipped down. ¡°It¡¯s


    about your assistant, Your Highness.¡±


    Here we go again. She was going to try to tear Ciana down somehow. ¡°Make it quick.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I thought you should know, I just saw her meeting with some man outside in the forest.


    She was talking to him by this rundown house. It was all very strange.¡±


    I set my pen down and looked into her eyes. The rundown house wasn¡¯t something that Sophia could


    make up, and that was where the kidnapper Luther had led Ciana. Why would she go there? Who was


    she talking to?


    Sophia gave a little shrug and said like she was just trying to help me out, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should trust


    her.¡±


    Who was this ¡°we¡± she was referring to? I wanted nothing to


    do with this arrogant woman.


    ¡°I think she might be¡­ a spy,¡± she concluded.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe her. She¡¯d been trying to get Ciana in trouble from day one. But somewhere,


    deep in my gut, I began to wonder what Ciana had been up totely.


    ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll check,¡± I said, dismissively. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    She opened her mouth as if she might say something else, but when she saw the look on my face, she


    knew better.


    ¡°No, Your Highness.¡± She bowed again and left.


    I attempted to continue to do my work, but I couldn¡¯t get her


    I¡¯d had many attempts on my lifetely, and somehow Ciana always seemed to be right there when it


    happened.


    Pushing up from my desk, I headed outside to see what I could discover.


    I hadn¡¯t made it very far when I heard someone moving around, and I knew that it had to be her. I could


    almost feel her presence.


    The next thing I knew, my ¡°personal attendant¡± was jumping out from behind a tree with a knife in her


    hand, lunging at me. ¡°You¡¯re so done!¡± she yelled.


    Immediately, I knocked the de out of her hand, but at the same time, multiple throwing stars flew at


    me and almost took me by surprise. I wasn¡¯t afraid of her. Even with her weapons, she was no match


    for me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could fight like this.¡± I sneered.


    She paused, inhaled deeply and covered her mouth with both of her palms.


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness!¡± she dered.


    I narrowed my eyes. She was a very good fighter¡­ way more skillful than I thought of an average


    Alpha¡¯s daughter. Had she been hiding her true strength from me intentionally?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± she swallowed, ¡°I was just taking a walk¡­¡±


    She lied.


    I narrowed my eyes and challenged her. ¡°Taking a walk with yourself fully armed?¡± My tone grew


    colder.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I just saw a shadow in the dark, and I was frightened. I didn¡¯t mean to-¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to kill me? And when you realized your n had failed, you wanted to pretend that this


    was just an ident, and you would be off the hook easily again?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness-¡±


    I interrupted her. ¡°Now tell me, what exactly did Luther ask you to do?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she nched, her eyes widening. ¡°Luther? I was just


    ¡°Answer me! Were you or were you not out here meeting with him?¡±


    She stared at me nkly, not saying anything.


    Herck of a denial was confirmation enough for me.


    Folding my arms across my chest, I took her in. She was a good-looking woman, and she had a pair of


    seemingly innocent eyes, but those were the ones who would get a man in the most trouble, if he


    wasn¡¯t overly cautious.


    Sophia¡¯s words rang in my ear. ¡°She¡¯s a spy!¡±


    Was she no different from the other men or women who wanted my life?


    Why was I so surprised? They were around me all the time, but Ciana¡­. What made me think that she


    wasn¡¯t one of them?


    For some reason, I felt rage rushing through my veins, as if I was betrayed by someone who I trusted.


    It was ridiculous; she was just one of those eighty women who were forced on me. Why did I feel she


    was¡­ special?


    I should have killed her that first day, when I ughtered those other assassins in my office with Jake.


    She should¡¯ve been among the first to fall. That way, she never would¡¯ve weaseled her way into court


    the way that she had.


    Now, she hadpletely fooled me and Jake. Hell, even Warren seemed to be taken with the little liar.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This entire time, she¡¯s just been waiting for the right time to kill me!


    When I went to her rescuest time, that was probably all just a show for Luther. And the curse? Of


    course, it didn¡¯t take! It was all faked. It was all just part of the show she was putting on with Luther. I


    had stayed up all night nursing her, hoping she¡¯d be all right, and she was probably awake the whole


    time, inwardly giggling every time I whispered words offort to her¡­.


    How ridiculous that I¡¯d even kissed her lips! The thought of it now made me want to punch my fists into


    a wall, I was so angry.


    All this time, she¡¯d been having all of these little ¡°idents,¡± and I¡¯d been stumbling along behind her,


    trying to ensure her safety. I was as big a fool as anyone!


    ¡°Jake,¡± I called using the mind-link.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Meet me in the garden and collect my personal attendant.¡±


    ¡°Collect? Yes, Alpha,¡± he said immediately. ¡°Where do you want me to put her?¡±


    ¡°The dungeon,¡± I replied sternly. Jake could interrogate the little miss and see if he could get any


    information out of her. I was washing my hands of Ciana ck once and for all.


    A few minutester, Jake arrived next to me. I watched Ciana¡¯ s expression change as she figured out


    what was going on. ¡°Please, Prince Theo, if you just give me a chance to exin myself, I promise I


    can clear this up.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s toote for all of that. I gave you a chance to tell me the truth, but you lied. Jake,


    take her to the dungeon.¡±


    Jake hesitated, and when I turned to look at him, his head was tipped toward the ground. He wouldn¡¯t


    disobey me, though. He didn¡¯t grab her. He didn¡¯t have to. Ciana went with him, suddenly showing her


    obedience.


    I took a deep breath, letting the night air calm me. I still had her blood for the blood moon, but at least


    this way, she couldn¡¯t bother me.


    And she wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any more trouble either.


    *Jake*


    I waited outside of my Alpha¡¯s door for him to tell me toe in. When I did, I found him at his desk


    looking over some files, so I waited for him to acknowledge me. Eventually, he looked up, his brows


    raised.


    Reporting on this issue was difficult for me. Anytime I felt Prince Theo had made a mistake, it was hard


    for me to tell him so. Even though we¡¯d been friends for a long time before I became his Beta, like most


    people of importance, he didn¡¯t like to be told he was wrong.


    ¡°Miss ck hasn¡¯t broken yet. It¡¯s been two days with no food or water, Alpha, just like you said.¡± I let


    that sink in and waited for him to respond.


    ¡°She¡¯s a spy yet you¡¯re still calling her Miss ck?¡± he asked me. I shrugged, not sure why that was


    relevant. He pondered my statement for a moment before he said, ¡°Well, she had dreamberries. It will


    take a bit longer for her to suffer physically because of it.¡±


    I waited. For the first time in seven years of serving as his Beta, I saw that he was indecisive. If he truly


    wanted me to break her, he would have me torturing her. But that wasn¡¯t what he had ordered. I was


    simply supposed to ask her questions while she went without food and water.


    And so far¡­ all she¡¯d said in response to my questions was that she didn¡¯t know, and she wasn¡¯t a spy.


    And I believed her.


    ¡°Alpha, I told you before I did a thorough background check on her. She¡¯s not from one of the packs


    that have taken issue with you or the king. If she truly were a spy, I could break her


    easily enough if you allowed me to use the usual methods. But-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do that,¡± he said, looking directly at me for the first time.


    His words were afort to me as I didn¡¯t want to harm the girl either. Like he mentioned, the


    dreamberry Ciana took would give her extraordinary strength and would keep her alive without food or


    water much longer, although she would still feel the hunger and thirst.


    Still¡­ I wanted to get to the bottom of this.


    He was different when she was around. Most of the time, Alpha Prince Theo was a monotone. His


    emotions ranged from dull to slightly more dull. But when Ciana was nearby, he had a pulse. He was


    alive in ways I couldn¡¯t quite exin.


    She was good for him in many ways, and perhaps it was the fact that she brought him to life that had


    him afraid of her now, thinking that if he truly confirmed that she had been lying to him, and that


    whatever had prompted him to throw her in the dungeon was real, what would he do?


    Could he really bring himself to¡­ end her?


    That was why he chose to let her sit down there while he sorted this out on his own.


    It was troublesome to me and everyone else who knew the girl though. No matter how I looked at it, I


    couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe that she was working for our hidden enemies.


    In addition, her friend Brook was worried sick about her. The


    little redhead had been pestering me everyday, and I couldn¡¯t tell her the truth.


    ¡°What would you have me do?¡± I asked him, keeping my tone as even as possible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do anything,¡± Prince Theo replied. ¡°Just leave her be.¡±


    ¡°Leave her be?¡± I repeated. ¡°Does that mean continue with no food and water, but don¡¯t increase the


    amount of pressure she has on her to confess, if there¡¯s anything to confess to?¡± I asked, seeking


    rification.


    The prince ran a hand through his hair and then slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, Beta Jake.


    Leave her alone for now.¡±


    ¡°All right, Alpha,¡± I said, but I was watching him carefully.


    The prince pressed his fingertips to his temples, as if he had a headacheing on.


    Ordinarily, something like that would be a minor


    inconvenience, but if this was a sign that he was truly losing control of his emotions. Well, what


    happened next wouldn¡¯t be pretty.


    I turned around and left his office, knowing he¡¯d tell me the instant he¡¯d changed his mind and had


    different orders. For now, I¡¯d leave Miss Ciana ck alone in the cell deep down in the


    dungeon, hoping that whatever deity she believed in was on her side and she¡¯d be out of there soon.


    Or else¡­ I didn¡¯t know what might happen to¡­ my Alpha.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 364

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 364


    Chapter 22 We Eloped!


    *Ciana*


    Darkness surrounded me as I sat there on the dingy dungeon floor-waiting.


    Waiting for what, I wasn¡¯t sure. My mouth was so dry, my tongue was practically stuck to the roof of my


    mouth. My stomach was so empty, it had given up rumbling long ago and now just consisted of a dull


    ache deep within me.


    My dreams, when I managed to doze off, usually consisted of me standing next to a beautifulke full


    of water that I couldn¡¯ t get to, no matter how hard I tried, and a feast full of all kinds of my favorite


    foods that I simply couldn¡¯t taste.


    I wanted to tell Jake the truth. In fact, I had told him the truth.


    But he couldn¡¯t release me.


    At this point, if I had been a spy for that Luther person, I probably would¡¯ve confessed. But I had


    nothing to tell Jake or Theo or anyone other than the truth.


    I had been hoping to find out more information about the state of things in my own pack, and that¡¯s why


    I¡¯d gone to look for that man who had kidnapped Brook, and nothing more¡­.


    Brook. The thought of her made me sad, not because I missed her so much, though it was true that I


    did, but because I felt so sorry for her. She had to be worried sick about me.


    ¡°Ciana!¡±


    Why, even now, I was hallucinating that I could hear the sound of her voice. Goodness, how I missed


    her.


    ¡°Ciana? Are you in there? It¡¯s so dark.¡±


    288 Vouchers.


    As quickly as I could get up off of the floor, I rose, stumbling on unsteady legs as I went to the


    unguarded, but locked, bars that made up a cell door.


    ¡°Brook?¡± I questioned; reaching through to touch her hand. It felt so warmpared to my cold one.


    ¡°Are you really here?¡±


    She pulled me to the bars, hugging me tightly. ¡°Oh, thank goodness you¡¯re all right. I¡¯ve been so


    worried about you!¡± Her tearsnded on my cheek, and my tongue darted out to lick them up without


    me even thinking simply because it was moisture.


    She let me go. ¡°Here, I brought you some water.¡±


    ¡°Brook, you¡¯re my angel!¡±


    I gulped down an entire bottle of water. Thank heavens! I hoped that amount of liquid couldst me a


    couple more days in this hideous dungeon.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t say,¡± she whispered. ¡°But¡­ Beta Jake is not as mean as he lets on.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I figured that must be the truth. While he had denied me any food or water for


    thest few days while I was a prisoner down here, he hadn¡¯t harmed me, and I had a feeling he could


    do that if he wanted to.


    ¡°I need to find a way out of here,¡± I whispered to her. As I rehydrated, I could think a bit clearer.


    ¡°I had a feeling that Prince Theo would release you soon,¡± Brook said. I looked at her surprisingly as


    she offered me her analysis, ¡°otherwise there was no way Beta Jake would allow me to sneak in¡­¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brook, Prince Theo isn¡¯t that forgiving.¡± I interrupted her. Any positive feelings I ever might¡¯ve had


    toward Theo, feelings that perhaps he wasn¡¯t as bad as I¡¯d thought, or maybe that he could be kind


    when he wanted to be, had faded as quickly as thest food I¡¯d eaten had faded from the memory of


    my discontented stomach.


    Perhaps I was important to the prince because of his stupid berry, but I really didn¡¯t care if he never


    managed to grow another one after the way he¡¯d treated me.


    However, I didn¡¯t want to debate with my good friend when she was taking a great risk to pay me a


    visit.


    ¡°Oh Ciana, I wish I could help get you out,¡± Brook signed, and I could see fresh tears welling up in her


    eyes, even though it was so dark. ¡°But not very many people have ess to the key to your cell door.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, thinking it was impossible or far too dangerous for her to try and sneak the key away


    from Jake or Theo. ¡°Who else would have the key?¡± I muttered aloud.


    Suddenly, an idea came to me. ¡°Brook!¡± I said, grasping her arms tightly in my grip. ¡°I know who you


    can ask for help!¡±


    Puzzled, she stared at me as what I was sure had to be a


    maniacal grin crested my face. ¡°Who?¡±


    All I could do was chuckle with delirium as I told her my n.


    ¡°It was very kind of you toe to my aid, Your Highness,¡± I said, stili slurping on a canteen full of


    water. I¡¯d already eaten a few pieces of fruit, some dried beef, and some raw vegetables. They were


    the most portable foods I could ask for when I was being sprung from the dungeon and allowed to


    run away.


    ¡°Again, just Warren please. You don¡¯t want others to find out our identity, right?¡± Prince Warren said as


    he walked along beside me and gave me a wink.


    My face heated, and finally I gave him a nod. We¡¯d run at first, once we got outside of the castle, but


    then, I¡¯d gotten tired, probably because of ack of food, and now, he¡¯d slowed to my pace.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine why my brother would be so unreasonable as to lock you up as a spy when all you¡¯ve


    ever done is try to help him.¡±


    A smile brightened my face, but I looked away from the handsome prince. All I¡¯d asked him to do was


    unlock the cell door and look away as I did my best to sneak out of the pce and make my way home.


    But that wasn¡¯t enough for Prince Warren. Someone so good and kind had insisted oning along


    with me to make sure that I got clear of the pce guards and made it safely out of Theo¡¯s reach.


    While I understood that we weren¡¯t out of the woods yet- both literally and figuratively as we were


    actually walking through a densely wooded area-I felt a lot better about my chances of escaping with


    my hero next to me.


    As we walked along together through the woods, memories of thest time I¡¯d been alone in the woods


    with Warren came


    back to me. At least, I was fairly certain now that it had been him who was with me. He had my


    bracelet, after all.


    ¡°I just hope they don¡¯t find out that you helped me and punish you,¡± I told him. I¡¯d already gone over all


    of this with him when he¡¯d firste to unlock the cell, but he wouldn¡¯t listen to me then, and he wasn¡¯t


    listening to me now.


    The prince was determined to keep me safe, no matter what.


    ¡°Brook is the only one who knows what I did,¡± he told me again. ¡°And there¡¯s no way that she would tell


    anyone. Besides, it isn¡¯t like we eloped or something. Even if they do find out, what is my brother going


    to do to me? He might be more popr with our father, but I¡¯m still a prince. They won¡¯t harm me.¡±


    I hoped that he was right, but I¡¯d certainly seen my fair share of Theo¡¯s reactions when he was


    determined to punish someone. I didn¡¯t want to see Prince Warren be the one who got caught up in all


    of that rage.


    When he¡¯d showed up to get me out, I¡¯d tried to convince him to go into the cell and tell the guards I¡¯d


    tricked him when they arrived. Or, I told him I¡¯d pretend that the alleged group of assassins Theo


    thought I worked with had broken me out. He¡¯d said that was ridiculous, and he¡¯d just help me escape.


    At one point, we had run into some guards, but I¡¯d hidden, and when they¡¯d asked if he¡¯d seen me, he


    told them he¡¯d seen a group of moving shadows, and they must be the ones who had broken me out.


    That had been enough to get them to rush away from us, and then, I¡¯d scurried from my hiding ce,


    and we¡¯d taken off again.


    On my back, I wore a pack that Brook had helped Prince Warren pack for me. It had some clothes in it,


    as well as necessities for hygiene and some extra food and water. I¡¯d already drank so much water, I


    thought my stomach might explode, but my body desperately needed it.


    The moon was high overhead, lighting our way. It wasn¡¯t full, but it was bright, and even though I


    wouldn¡¯t have been afraid to be in the woods by myself, I was d that Prince Warren was with me.


    If we needed to, he could shift into his wolf form, and I could climb on his back so we could travel more


    quickly, but he was pretty certain no one would be missing him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if my father ever cares where I go,¡± hemented, not for the first time. I felt bad for him. It


    was clear to me that he was the least appreciated of all of his siblings, at least from his father. It was


    like he was just a spare in case things didn¡¯t pan out with Theo bing the next king.


    It made my stomach twist into knots a bit to think of Theo being king. Someone like Warren would


    make such a better ruler. He was kind and understanding. He would listen to the people and do what


    was necessary to keep everyone safe and happy.


    Theo, on the other hand, would likely just throw everyone into


    the dungeon when he got angry at them¡­.


    ¡°Will they wonder where you are, though?¡± I asked.


    Warren shook his head. ¡°No, I told my most trusted personal attendants that I was going away to one of


    my summer homes for a while. They believed me, and everyone else will because I¡¯ve never lied about


    it. I¡¯ll get you safely to your packnds, go to spend some time at my summer home, and then return to


    the pce. No one will be suspicious of my absence. They won¡¯t even notice that I¡¯m gone. Believe


    me.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure about that. I could think of at least one other person who might very well notice he was


    gone and call attention to it. But then, if the rumors were that Prince Warren had gone to one of his


    vacation homes, then chances were even Sophia would have to ept it.


    Silence settled around us as we continued to walk. I was careful to watch where I ced my feet with


    each step, and I was starting to get tired. We¡¯d been walking for a while now, and I hadn¡¯t gotten any


    rest in the dungeon. I¡¯d fallen asleep there, but it wasn¡¯t restful.


    ¡°You seem prettyfortable out here in the woods,¡± Warren said to me.


    He must not remember a thing about me from before. The thought made a nket of sadness settle


    over me for a few moments. ¡°Yeah, I am,¡± I told him. ¡°Growing up, I¡¯ve spent a great deal of time


    traveling with my parents or in the woods on my own, and the animals always seem to like me.¡±


    ¡°I noticed that with my brother¡¯s pets as well,¡± he said. Then, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°You¡¯re a


    special girl, Ciana


    ck.¡±


    I felt a blush creep up my cheeks as I thanked him. Maybe he didn¡¯t remember who I was before, but


    he knew who I was


    now, and he seemed to like me.


    And that was promising.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 365

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 365


    Chapter 23 Sharing A Room with Him


    Lightning illuminated the sky above us, and I wrapped the raincoat Warren had packed for me tighter,


    but it wasn¡¯t doing me a whole lot of good.


    To avoid being tracked down by the city security, who reported directly to Theo, we intentionally


    avoided public transportation until we got outside of the greater capital city


    area.


    It had been raining for hours, and I was beginning to feel drowsy from trudging through the mud in such


    foul weather. I sneezed, again, this time barely getting my arm up to cover my face, and I willed myself


    to keep walking.


    Warren was concerned about me, and he had been for thest few hours since I¡¯d begun to cough and


    sneeze. He wanted to shift and let me climb on his back, but I¡¯d refused. We would save that for if we


    were in danger. Right now, I was miserable, but I wasn¡¯t going to die.


    ¡°I see city lights off in the distance, Ciana,¡± he told me. ¡°We¡¯re almost to a town.¡±


    His words entered my mind, but I was having trouble processing them. Unless it was a town with a


    giant bubble over the top of it that would protect me from the rain, I didn¡¯t


    care.


    Trudging on, I began to lose most of my conscious thought. I just continued to lift one foot and then the


    other. Eventually, I


    noticed that Warren was guiding me, his arm around me, and then, the mud of the forest changed to


    open green grass, to pavement, to a sidewalk¡­ to steps.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°A hotel,¡± he exined. ¡°You need to rest and recover.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a small one,¡± I mumbled my exnation. ¡°Fewer security cameras around.¡±


    ¡°Good point!¡± He chuckled under his breath andmented, ¡°You surprise me all the time, you know


    that?¡±


    ¡°Goodness gracious!¡± a loud female voice proimed. ¡°You poor dears look half drowned.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we need a couple of rooms, please,¡± Warren exined to her as I leaned against his side to keep


    from falling over.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I only have one,¡± the woman said. ¡°But it¡¯s got a big bed in it.¡±


    ¡°That will do.¡± Warren held on to me as he fished out payment for the room from beneath his raincoat,


    and I wrapped my arm around his middle to steady myself, my eyes locked on the floor where a puddle


    was forming from all the water dripping off of me.


    I wanted to apologize to the custodial staff for making such a


    mess.


    Halfway up the stairs, I lost my footing and almost tumbled back down, despite Warren¡¯s grip on me.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s it,¡± he proimed, and the next thing I knew, I was being lifted off of the steps into his


    arms. I didn¡¯t protest. Even if I¡¯d wanted to, the words wouldn¡¯te out of my mouth.


    Once we were in the room, he helped me out of my raincoat, and then I insisted that I could change


    into dry clothes myself. I went into the bathroom and took a shower with very warm water, which I


    enjoyed.


    When I returned to the room wearing fresh dry clothes, Warren had also changed. He looked at me


    very concerned. ¡°I think this is worse than just a cold,¡± he told me.


    I waved a hand at him, but even that seemed to be moving in slow motion. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°I think you being in that hideous dungeon for all of that time has left your immune system weak, Ciana.


    Climb into bed, and I¡¯ll get you some chicken soup.¡±


    My stomach protested the thought of putting anything inside of it, but I didn¡¯t have a problem crawling


    into the nice warm bed. The next thing I knew, a spoon was being coaxed into my mouth. I split my lips


    and slurped up the broth, but I didn¡¯t even know how the soup had gotten there.


    Had I fallen asleep?


    Warren sat beside me, getting me some soup and water. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see if I can find a


    pharmacy that¡¯s still open.¡±


    A peel of thunder shook the entire establishment. ¡°No¡­¡± I muttered; my mind was cloudy. ¡°It¡¯s not safe.


    You¡¯ll catch a fever¡­ and¡­ die.¡±


    He chuckled under his breath. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be okay. I take my vitamins every day.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a¡­ good prince¡­ Unlike¡­¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Unlike what?¡±


    ¡°Unlike¡­ your brother. He¡¯s¡­¡± Um, my head was so heavy and I felt I couldn¡¯t think straight, but it


    didn¡¯t prevent me from concluding my thoughts about Theo, ¡°¡­an asshole!¡±


    I heard a low chuckle, followed by Warren¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°While I don¡¯t disagree with you, I know you¡¯re


    delirious because my sweet, mild-mannered Ciana would never say such¡­.¡±


    His words trailed away. My head lolled to the side, and I noticed the print on the wallpaper. It was a


    fleur-de-lis print, white on gray, very pretty¡­.


    When I turned back to say something to Warren, he was gone.


    I fell in and out of sleep, tossing and turning. I had vague recollections of someone helping me with


    liquids and medicines, but for the most part, I had no memory.


    I had a lot of strange dreams, and although I couldn¡¯t remember the details, I knew they were about my


    parents and my pack.


    Except for one. Maybe it was more of a nightmare.


    I¡¯d dreamt that Theo had been kissing me¡­.


    A couple days after we arrived at the hostel, I awoke with a start, much like I had when I¡¯d snapped out


    of the curse. The


    sun was streaming in through the window, and Warren was sitting in a chair across the room, reading a


    newspaper.


    ¡°Ah! The sleeping beauty awakens!¡± he teased, causing me to blush.


    ¡°How long was I asleep?¡± I stretched my arms up over my head.


    ¡°A while,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡± Then, I remembered how he¡¯d gone out in the rain to get me medicine and fed me soup.


    ¡°You took care of me.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question, but he nodded. ¡°I wanted you to get better.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how much I appreciate it. Thank you!¡± He was such a good man. ¡°We should be on our


    way soon so that you can get back to the castle. They¡¯re probably missing you by


    now.¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± he said, smiling. The soft afternoon sunshine gave him a golden glow and I felt my heart skip a


    beat. ¡°I seriously doubt they are. Besides, it¡¯s getting kind ofte. It¡¯s been a bright, sunny day, but it¡¯ll


    be dark in just a couple of hours. It would be better if we continued our journey tomorrow when we¡¯ll


    have all day to walk in the daylight.¡±


    I knew it wouldn¡¯t do me any good to try to talk him out of it, so I nodded. ¡°All right then. I¡¯m going to go


    outside and get some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s a beautiful little


    courtyard around back, full of bright flowers that have flourished after the rain. Check them out.¡±


    I thanked him for the suggestion and headed into the restroom to make myself somewhat presentable.


    I looked like I had slept for a long time, that was for sure. My hair was sticking up all over the ce, and


    I had a crease on my face from the pillow.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at myself.


    After dinner, I made my way outside and quickly found the courtyard he¡¯d been speaking of. It was


    lovely. Sitting down on a quaint bench beneath a tree full of fuchsia blooms, next to several rose


    bushes in a variety of vibrant colors made me feel at peace for the first time in a while.


    I tried to think only positive thoughts, but my mind kept going back over everything that had happened


    in the castle. I thought about Prince Theo and how, for a while, I¡¯d thought perhaps he truly could be


    kind when he wanted to be.


    That had ended abruptly when he¡¯d had me thrown in prison for doing nothing wrong. No, I was certain


    now that he truly was as ruthless as everyone said.


    Parts of what had unfolded while I was at the pce seemed


    like a dream to me.


    Other parts seemed like a nightmare¡­.


    And then there was Warren. My long-lost childhood friend.


    I had wanted to ask him so many times if he had any memory whatsoever of being in the woods in a


    farawaynd when he


    was young, but I hadn¡¯t had the courage to bring it up yet.


    Footsteps drew my attention around the corner toward the path that led back to the guest rooms. When


    Warren¡¯s


    handsome face came into view, I couldn¡¯t help but smile back at him.


    ¡°I brought a bottle of wine.¡± He held it up in one hand. ¡°I thought we could use something to help us


    rx a little bit.¡±


    In his other hand, he held two wine sses.


    ¡°That sounds lovely,¡± I agreed.


    He poured one for me first and then one for himself, and the two of us sat back and enjoyed the


    peaceful sounds of nature as we tasted our drinks.


    Sitting there with the kindhearted, handsome prince, I couldn¡¯ t help but think back on the time I¡¯d spent


    with the young man in the forest. He was standoffish and cold most of the time back then, but I still


    knew he had a good heart.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    I tilted my head to look at him with a smile. ¡°Thinking about flowers.¡±


    I had gotten flowers twice from him-the sun blossom he had gotten for me a long time ago, and the


    lavendlilly he gave me while we were at the pce.


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    ¡°Lavendlilly and¡­ sun blossom.¡± I finally said it. My face blushed a little, and my heartbeat was


    increasing as I waited


    for his reaction.


    Would he remember our encounter? He had the bracelet, so he must have memories about it, right?


    But his answer wasn¡¯t what I expected.


    ¡°Lavendlilly, I know what it is. What about sun blossom?¡±


    He¡¯d forgotten about it? To my disappointment, I didn¡¯t see much emotional change in his gentle eyes.


    Did he forget about me? Did he forget about the time we spent? Or perhaps the memories I had for the


    young man in the woods were only special to me?


    After all, why would a prince keep thinking about a strange girl he¡¯d met years ago?


    ¡°You seem lost in thought,¡± Warren noted, nudging me lightly in the shoulder with his elbow.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry. I was thinking about something that happened to me a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± he asked, his toneced with curiosity. ¡°Is it something you wish to talk about, or would you


    rather keep it to yourself?¡±


    Turning to look at him, I contemted what my response should be. All this time, I¡¯d wanted to know if


    he remembered anything at all.


    Now was as good a time as ever to find out¡­.


    ¡°Many years ago, when I was a girl of twelve, I followed a


    majestic pony into the woods, and there, I came upon an


    injured young man¡­.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 366

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 366


    Chapter 24: Should I Date Him?


    *Warren*


    Sitting on the bench in the gardens, sipping wine, and listening to Ciana¡¯s story, wave after wave of


    confusion washed over me.


    She was speaking about an incident eight years ago, and yet¡­ I didn¡¯t remember it at all.


    Lost in the woods? Wounded? Collecting a flower blossom for her from the top of a mountain on the


    cliff? I was fairly certain that if I had been there, I would remember at least a bit of this.


    When she concluded her story with, ¡°When I saw your bracelet, I knew for sure¡­ you were the one.


    You were the young man I found in the woods all of those years ago. All this time, I have been


    dreaming of meeting you again.¡± Her cheeks blush a dark crimson, and I understood that she was


    saying these things as more than just a girl who has found a long lost friend.


    She had feelings for this young man-for me?


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± I said, not sure how else to respond. ¡°All of this time¡­.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± She beamed and then looked away from me, sipping her wine. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how happy I


    was to find out it was you.¡± She wouldn¡¯t look at me now, and I felt my own heat speeding up.


    Ciana was a beautiful youngdy. Her long blonde hair and light colored eyes that glimmer in the


    moonlight make her stand out, even above all of the other girls that had been brought to the castle by


    my father to court my brother.


    Any man would be happy to be paired with such a lovely woman. Any, except for my brother. Just


    thinking about Theo set my mood off, so I decided not to think about him at all.


    But the story Ciana had told me didn¡¯t line up at all with how I¡¯ d gotten this bracelet. She seemed


    certain that this was the same bracelet, too, the one she¡¯d given to the young man.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    So¡­ how had my sistere across it?


    I remember distinctly the day my older sister, Maggie, gave it to me, slipping it onto my wrist as she told


    me it would be a good luck charm for me, that she¡¯d found it in a special ce, and it would bring me


    blessings if I wore it every day.


    Well, if it brought me to Ciana, then¡­ my sister was right. It was definitely good luck.


    Nevertheless, something wasn¡¯t adding up here. Perhaps I was so injured in the woods that I simply


    couldn¡¯t remember the events?


    No, I was positive I had never been in that sort of situation. Whoever she¡¯d met in the woods, it wasn¡¯t


    me.


    When she turned to look at me again, her cheeks were still pink, and she was smiling so happily at me,


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be the one to make that smile fade. Rather than telling her the truth, I said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered what happened to that girl in the woods.¡± Her smile widened even


    more. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that fate has brought us together again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it?¡± she agreed,ughing softly before she diverted her gaze again. She raised the red liquid


    to her perfect pink lips again and took a sip.


    I was lost in her smile for a moment.


    I thought about the research I¡¯d done after she had so easily awoken from the curse only a few weeks


    ago. I could tell Dottie hadn¡¯t told me everything, and that made me curious. I¡¯ d wanted to know how it


    was possible that Ciana could wake up on her own from the evil words that had been hurled at


    her.


    In the library, I¡¯d found a few helpful books. I¡¯d spent quite a bit of time reading them because, honestly,


    my schedule was fairly empty most of the time. No one had noticed I¡¯d been in the library for days, just


    like no one had probably noticed that I¡¯d left the castle yet either.


    One of the books talked about how some of the most dangerous, deadliest curses could not be


    completely cast on those who had been blessed by the Moon Goddess.


    Was it possible that Ciana was one of those special people?


    Not a lot of people in my kingdom believed in the power of the Moon Goddess anymore or worshiped


    her much at all, but I got the impression Ciana might.


    It would also exin how my brother had be slightly interested in her. Perhaps he could sense


    she was special and might be able to help him with his¡­ affliction.


    A shudder went down my spine, just thinking about it. All of a sudden, I¡¯d made up my mind.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Ciana asked me.


    I forced a smile, despite my thoughts lingering on Theo. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just¡­ remembering my injuries.


    I¡¯m so d that you were there to help me.¡±


    She blushed again, but it seemed like something was bothering her. I couldn¡¯t help but reach over and


    brush her hair back over her shoulder, my fingertips grazing her skin.


    Touching her skin sent a bolt of heat and excitement up my arm, leaving me slightly breathless.


    Beautiful, intelligent, kind, and¡­ brave. She seemed to always know exactly what she wanted and took


    actions to make them happen. Like this time, she escaped my brother¡¯s dungeon to make her way


    home when it was so far away, over such rough terrain. I couldn¡¯t imagine any other girls in her group


    would¡¯ ve even thought about trying such a thing.


    Not like me¡­ born as a prince, but had lived a life that was filled with boredom and emptiness.


    Ever since she came to the pce, she was like sunshine, brightening the days for those who were


    around her, making the usually dull and gloomy pce life full of pleasant surprises.


    She was truly special.


    Now, she was running away from my brother, and my heart longed to help her¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t have to worry about Theo anymore,¡± I told her, continuing to run my fingers


    through her hair. She was smiling at me, but there was a slight shift in her eyes. I thought perhaps I


    should pull my hand away from her, but I didn¡¯t¡­.


    ¡°Ciana,¡± I said, my voice so quiet, it was almost a whisper. ¡°What would you think about the two of us¡­


    spending some quality time together?¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Haven¡¯t we been doing that?¡± she practically whispered back to me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but grin and chuckle at her. ¡°Well, yeah, I guess so. But I meant¡­ like a date.¡±


    ¡°A date?¡± She looked surprised but not horrified.


    It was my turn to turn bright red. ¡°I mean, if you want to. You don¡¯t have to or anything.¡±


    ¡°I think that would be nice,¡± she said, still smiling, but I thought I saw something behind her eyes,


    something that told me there was more to what she was thinking than what she was saying to me. I


    didn¡¯t question her though.


    I was just d she¡¯d said yes.


    Her face was bright red, and she was absolutely adorable. ¡°But¡­¡± she continued.


    I sighed inwardly. There was a ¡°but,¡± of course. Why was she shying away from me?


    ¡°My pack is in crisis right now. If anything that I¡¯ve been told is happening there is true, I need to find


    out about that first, and


    then, if you still want to¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± I ced my index finger against her lips and assured her again, ¡°I¡¯ll dly wait for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± The red on her face deepened, and I felt my insides melting.


    I poured myself some more wine and took a long drink. The day had been full of revtions. Just when


    I thought I was starting to understand this girl, it turned out¡­ maybe I was


    not.


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee, my sweet Ciana.¡±


    ***


    *Ciana*


    I may have just ruined everything!


    Finally, I¡¯d had the conversation with Warren I¡¯d been thinking of starting since I¡¯d first seen the bracelet


    on his arm, since I¡¯d first seen his eyes the day I arrived at the castle.


    And now, here I was, refusing to go out on a date with him!


    It wasn¡¯t as if my reasoning wasn¡¯t solid. How could I possibly consider going on a date with a


    handsome prince when my packnds might be in jeopardy? I¡¯d have to be very selfish to even


    entertain such a thought.


    But I knew in my heart that it wasn¡¯t just concern for my pack that had me turn him down.


    My mind flickered back to the time that Prince Theo had


    kissed me in the pavilion. I knew, logically, that he¡¯d only been doing such a thing because he wanted


    my blood and


    whatever essence he thought may have remained in my mouth from that berry.


    Still, kissing him had been exhrating to me in a way I couldn¡¯ t quite put my finger on, and the feeling


    lingered on my lips even now, after all of this time had passed.


    Prince Theo had treated me horribly. He¡¯d made me feed his animals, not realizing I would enjoy it,


    asked me to clean his filthy part of the pce, used me of trying to kill him, and threw me in the


    dungeon without food and water for a long time.


    So¡­ I should hate him.


    However, while I did hate some of the things he did to me, for some reason, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to


    hate him as a person.


    It was so confusing! What was wrong with me?


    All of these years, I¡¯d thought that I was in love with the young man from the woods. I¡¯d never let my


    mind drift to another man, thinking that once I found him, I¡¯d confess my feelings for him, and he¡¯d take


    me in his arms, kissing me deeply and telling me that he loved me, too.


    Now, I was sitting on a bench in a beautiful garden, sipping delicious wine, enjoying thepany of


    that amazing person who¡¯d been in my mind for years, but something felt off, something felt¡­ wrong.


    Why hadn¡¯t I tossed my arms around Warren¡¯s neck, hugged him tightly, and told him I loved him?


    Could it be that my feelings for him were not as strong as I had always thought that they were for all of


    these years?


    I couldn¡¯t even think of the possibility. He was a good man, so much better than his brother in every


    way possible, and yet¡­ I was letting thoughts of Theo interfere with my feelings.


    It didn¡¯t make any sense. I was self-sabotaging!


    ¡°Ciana? Are you all right?¡± Warren¡¯s rich tenor sang out to me. I turned to look at him, seeing concern


    in his dark and gentle


    eyes.


    I managed a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine, thank you. Only thinking.¡±


    He reached over and ced his hand on top of mine. I should¡¯ ve pulled it away, but I didn¡¯t. As much


    as I didn¡¯t want him to think that I was giving in to his romantic advances, I also couldn¡¯t bear to hurt


    him, not when I was just confused.


    I was certain that was all it was-confusion. I had loved him since long ago, and I was attracted to him


    when I was in the pce. That must mean I loved Warren, right?


    I turned to look at him again, but in my heart, the only thing I was certain of was that I wasn¡¯t certain.


    We fell into silence for a short moment, until somemotion from the main building caught our


    attention.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 367

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 367


    Chapter 25 Take Me to Your Room


    We weren¡¯t too far away from the back door. It seemed that quite a few people were in the hallway.


    They were checking out, maybe?


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Warren said. ¡°We should probably go back inside and prepare for our journey. We


    have a long trip ahead of us tomorrow.¡±


    He was right. If we continued to walk to my packnds, it would take a while. We¡¯d discussed the


    possibility of taking public transportation, now that we were in a vige, but | thought it might still be a


    bit risky until we were farther away from the capital. He could be recognized, and then word could get


    back to Prince Theo of where we were.


    Just the thought of Theo discovering what we were up to made my stomach ache. I didn¡¯t want to think


    about how terrifying his reaction would be when he found out I¡¯d escaped.


    Without a word, I stood and took Warren¡¯s offered arm. He carried the wine and the sses but


    disposed of the empty bottle in a trash can outside of the building. I hadn¡¯t drunk that much, which


    meant that he had consumed most of the bottle, but he didn¡¯t seem drunk at all. I figured a man of his


    size could probably handle his liquor.


    When we walked inside, the sweet older woman who ran the hostel was standing behind the desk.


    ¡°Let me return those sses to the front desk. I¡¯ll ask whether they have another room avable.¡± I


    looked at Warren gratefully. He was always so considerate.


    It was obvious that the receptionist was charmed by Warren. Who wouldn¡¯t be? The moment she saw


    us, she


    had a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Mr. Travel! Good evening! This must be Mrs. Travel! So good to see you¡¯re getting better. Aww¡­ you


    two are so adorable!¡± she said, causing me to stop and look at her, not quite understanding what she


    was saying. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet the way that your husband took care of you when you were ill!¡±


    she said to me.


    My mouth hung open as I turned to look at Warren. He was chuckling, but he didn¡¯t correct her. He


    must have made up a name when checking us in¡­


    My face was burning, and I was so embarrassed. Meanwhile, Warren just nodded at her like a


    gentleman.


    ¡°Such a beautiful, gentle little wife, and a handsome, masculine, but tender man. You are both very


    lucky to have


    found one another,¡± she continued. ¡°Very few people are so lucky as to find their perfect match in a


    spouse!¡±


    ¡°Uhm, actually-¡± I began, no longer wishing to live the lie, especially since we were about to ask for


    another room. But before I could say a word, I felt a cold chill go down my spine and realized we were


    no longer alone in the reception


    area.


    ¡°Actually,¡± a deep, dangerous male voice said behind me, ¡°she is not my brother¡¯s wife, not even a little


    bit.¡±


    I turned around to see the dark eyes of an irate prince and felt my knees cave in on themselves. If


    Warren hadn¡¯t been holding my arm, I might¡¯ve fallen.


    ¡°Prince Theo!¡± I gasped. Then seeing his angry face, I forced a smile and lowered my head, ¡°Greetings,


    Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut that. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± His tone was cold as he quickly closed the space between


    us.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°I just wanted to go home.¡±


    As soon as I said the word ¡°home,¡± I turned around and ran for the door, but I wasn¡¯t fast enough. Next


    thing I knew, I was already pulled into Theo¡¯s strong arms.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I protested loudly.


    But his arms were even tighter. I felt I needed to work hard


    to suck in air.


    ¡°Like I said, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Theo¡¯s refreshing scent surrounded me, and it


    smelled¡­ alluring. Who would know that it belonged to such a devil?!


    I was grateful to Warren when he stepped in. ¡°Theo, please don¡¯t do this-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Theo warned Warren. His tone was icy.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Last time I checked, she is my luna candidate, not yours!¡±


    The receptionist gasped loudly and slowly backed away from us, disappearing out a side door. I


    couldn¡¯t me her. I wouldn¡¯t want to be mixed up in the royals¡¯ problems


    either if I didn¡¯t have to be.


    Warren didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Listen, Theo, there was a misunderstanding here. Ciana isn¡¯t a spy. If you just


    allow us to exin-¡±


    Theo certainly wasn¡¯t going to listen to either Warren or me. He had a habit of forming his own opinions


    about situations and refusing to listen to anyone who might be


    able to tell him that he was mistaken.


    ¡°Stay out of this,¡± he said, and I could tell that was all the patience Theo was willing to give, ¡°or I¡¯ll throw


    you in the dungeon for releasing my prisoner!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Warren said, his hand on my arm. ¡°She is not a criminal, and I will not let you hurt her again!¡±


    Rather than acknowledging anything that Warren had just said to him, Theo took a step forward and


    deepened his re. ¡°Step. Aside.¡±


    Warren stood to his full height, the scowl on his face more outraged than I¡¯d ever seen him look before.


    ¡°Make me,¡± he said.


    It felt as if the temperature around us had dropped. A chill coursed down my spine. I could sense that


    Theo was


    getting angry.


    Most of the time, the dangerous prince didn¡¯t have strong emotions. He was just cold and distant.


    However, at this moment, I could tell he was really getting angry.


    Then I remembered all of the stories I¡¯d heard about the


    Dark Prince. He was ruthless, and he probably wouldn¡¯t mind beating up his own brother if Warren


    continued to


    stay in his way.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯d already gotten Warren in a lot of trouble, but I would never allow Warren to get harmed because of


    me!


    ¡°Prince Warren!¡± I shouted, sessfully drawing both of their attention to me. ¡°Stop, please.¡±


    Warren turned and looked at me, his eyes wide with surprise. ¡°No, I can¡¯t just let him take you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I assured him. ¡°You should just go. Prince Theo won¡¯t hurt me¡­.¡± At least not until he got his


    stupid


    dreamberry.


    ¡°Ciana!¡± Warren said, his eyes pleading as he leaned close to me. ¡°How do you know that? What if-¡±


    ¡°Trust me,¡± I urged. I took a deep breath and told him, ¡°Leave now. I promise I¡¯ll be okay!¡±


    His eyes locked on mine, and for the first time since I¡¯d met him in the woods all of those years ago, I


    wanted to kiss him, to raise up on my tiptoes and press my lips to his.


    I¡¯d been a fool for ever hesitating when he¡¯d asked me on a


    date. And for what? The monster wrapped around me?


    Warren was hesitant. I continued to beg him, ¡°Warren, I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ll be fine, and I don¡¯t


    want to see anything happen to you. Please, listen to me, just this once.


    Please!¡±


    Theo let out a displeased humph. For some reason, he


    always had a problem whenever I tried to do something or say something for Warren¡¯s sake.


    ¡°You heard her,¡± Theo said to his brother impatiently. ¡°Move or else you will get hurt.¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about me! But if you ever hurt her,¡± Warren began, turning to point at his brother as he


    red at Prince Theo, ¡°I swear it will be the veryst thing that you ever do,


    brother.¡±


    Theo smirked coldly, but he didn¡¯t reply to Warren¡¯s


    My heart swelled at Warren¡¯s words. He was standing up for me to the most fearsome man in all the


    land. A


    thousand thoughts filtered through my mind, but there was no way that I could express my gratitude to


    him in mere words, so my tear-filled gaze had to do.


    I had no idea what would be of me now, and I didn¡¯t


    really care.


    I had been attempting to save my people by escaping the pce, and I had failed.


    I¡¯d also managed to get the kindest, most gentle man in the


    world in trouble¡­.


    I hoped that Theo would at least spare the people who


    owned the hostel.


    The warmth from Warren¡¯s gaze slowly traced my face before he turned and walked out through the


    main entrance, leaving me alone with the Dark Prince.


    Relieved at the fact that Theo didn¡¯t n on punishing Warren, I turned my full attention to dealing with


    the devil.


    Theo¡¯s arms loosened a little, and his tone softened slightly. ¡°Now tell me, why did you run away?¡±


    Was this guy serious?! He threw me in jail and starved me for days for no reason, and now he felt I was


    in the wrong to run away from the hell called the royal pce?


    He must be joking, right?


    Well, thank goodness I still had my wits about me.


    ¡°Because¡­ I was ying a game of hide-and-seek,¡± I told him, ring right back at him. ¡°I guess you


    won that round. Let¡¯s try again.¡±


    He scoffed, and one side of his mouth actually turned up in


    a slight grin before he caught himself. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, motioning for the door. ¡°Walk with me, or I


    can drag you along. Your choice.¡±


    ¡°How generous!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but bite back sarcastically. ¡°The Dark Prince was willing to let someone


    choose to walk or to be dragged to their death!¡±


    His dark stare fell on my face, and I felt the need to swallow back the lump of terror in my throat, but I


    didn¡¯t. I kept my eyes locked on his, doing my best to show him that I wasn¡¯t afraid.


    I announced my decision before he said anything else. ¡°I¡¯|| walk.¡±


    The farther away from him, the better.


    I knew my escape attempt hade to an end, and the wise thing to do was to obey him at the


    moment. There was no point in fighting against him. I didn¡¯t stand a chance to win, especially since I


    knew that Theo¡¯s men were around us somewhere, providing protection for their prince, even though I


    couldn¡¯t see them.


    He released me from his arms as he took a few deep breaths in. Then he said in his usual cold tone,


    ¡°Take me to your room.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 368

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 368


    Chapter 26 Do Not Test Me Again


    ¡°My¡­ room?¡± I was immediately wary.


    ¡°Pack up, and we need to get going.¡±


    I let out a breath of relief¡­.


    What was I worried about? Theo had no interest in me as a


    woman. He only wanted my blood.


    However, his words still made my heart catch in my throat. By going, he meant back to the pce, of


    course. He was taking me back. Despite the fact that I didn¡¯t want to marry him, and he most certainly


    didn¡¯t want to marry me,


    he was going to drag me back to the castle-when I was trying to get back to my packnds where I


    could check on my people.


    ¡°Lead the way, Ciana.¡± He gestured toward the stairs.


    I said nothing, only climbed the stairs as quickly as I could.


    The room I¡¯d shared with Warren was unlocked. The moment I walked in, I missed him already. I¡¯d had


    such a heart-felt discussion with him not long ago, and I¡¯d


    anticipated a nice journey with him, where we could get to


    know one another even better.


    Now, all of that was ruined, thanks to Prince Theo.


    But there was one thing I was right about. Theo wouldn¡¯t harm me. It had been proven again and again.


    As long as


    he hadn¡¯t gotten his dreamberry, he would have to keep me intact.


    With that, I felt a little more secure about my own life and was willing to push the boundaries if I felt the


    need to.


    Sulking, I went over to the dresser and began shoving items into my bag, trying not to mutter under my


    breath. The window was open, and a breeze wafted in, making the hair on my arms stand on end. I


    needed to get my emotions


    under control.


    Raising my eyes, I looked at Theo, who was standing behind me, an irritated look on his face as he


    red at the


    bed.


    ¡°Did that mattress do something to offend you, Your Highness? Or is that scowl just a permanent fixture


    on your face?¡± I had to let my negative emotions out somehow,


    right?


    He lifted his eyes and met my gaze in the mirror, a frown on


    his face.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk as I turned around, my bag packed. ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it when people are


    honest with you, do you? You want everyone to walk around telling you how lovely it is for you to treat


    them so terribly?¡±


    The urge to continue speaking was overridden by his dangerous demeanor.


    ¡°I was just thinking about how brazen you and my brother are, sharing a bed when you were my


    personal attendant and meant to be part of my court.¡± He folded his arms and looked down at me,


    judging me, as if he were the most virtuous person in the world. ¡°I know you prefer hispany to


    mine, but I had no idea it had gotten this¡­ heated.¡±


    What was he talking about? Fury ran through me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go ahead and use me of


    being a whore, Your Highness? Is that word too simplistic for you?¡±


    He only stared at me. His lips pressed tightly together.


    ¡°If you must know,¡± I began, cing my hands on my hips, ¡°I was quite ill by the time we arrived here,


    no thanks to you and the lovely amodations of your dungeon. You might want to get an


    exterminator in there, by the way. At any rate, your brother was kind enough to nurse me back to


    health.¡±


    ¡°Sick?¡± He repeated the word in such a way that I couldn¡¯t tell if he didn¡¯t believe it had happened or if


    he was actually slightly concerned.


    I might¡¯ve found thetter endearing if I wasn¡¯t fully aware that there was only one thing the prince


    wanted with me.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I told him. ¡°No food or water for days, a long walk over rough terrain, and a rainstorm.


    Turns out, I¡¯m human after all.¡± I cocked my head to the side and made a face at him, and I thought I


    saw a flicker of guilt cross his face as he dropped his eyes slightly.


    But then they were right back even with mine. ¡°Sorry if I didn¡¯t have a whole lot of empathy for the


    woman who tried to stab me in my own garden and ran away with my


    brother.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that what you think happened? Seriously?¡± All I could do was shake my head at him. ¡°It¡¯s one


    thing for you to continue to use me of trying to kill you, but you know, it¡¯s just in wrong for you to


    think that your brother would sabotage your efforts in finding a wife!¡±


    ¡°Is it? Are we talking about the same man who snuck down into my dungeon and released a prisoner of


    mine? Yes, he seems quite loyal.¡± He took a step closer to me so that only about three feet were


    between us now.


    It made my heart flutter in my chest, partially because I was growing more and more scared of him by


    the moment, but I also felt a tingling sensation deep in my gut, one I seemed to only feel when Prince


    Theo was around.


    ¡°Prince Warren was trying to help me because he is a kind man. You could learn a thing or two from


    him!¡± I lifted my hand and pointed at him, but when his eyes focused on my finger, I immediately


    dropped it.


    ¡°One thing you should know.¡± He studied my face like he couldn¡¯t figure out how I¡¯d managed to live


    this long without pissing off the wrong person. ¡°No one talks to me the way that you do, Ciana-no one.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I said, folding my arms and looking down at the faded blue carpet between my feet. ¡°Maybe¡­


    other people should.¡± Since I felt like my life wouldn¡¯t be taken from me


    at that moment, it made me say things I would ordinarily keep to myself.


    He stepped forward, his gloved hand taking hold of my chin and forcing me to look him in the eyes. He


    didn¡¯t have to use much pressure to get me toply, and when I looked into his eyes, I thought I saw


    something shimmering


    behind his irises.


    ¡°You¡¯re very lucky that you ate the dreamberry.¡± His voice


    was even and still, but it left me quivering. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t, I


    would¡¯ve killed you after the first time your smart mouth betrayed you.¡±


    Realization sank in as I continued to stare at him. A loud


    guffaw escaped my lips as I pushed his arm away. He let go; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been strong


    enough to free myself. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± I said. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. You need me! My precious blood is so


    important to you! I bet when you go to bed at night you think about that kiss we shared


    ¡°I do not!¡± he bellowed, his face turning a little red.


    ¡°Oh, I bet you do! I bet you think about how you kissed me- and how disgusting it was! How it¡¯s the


    worst thing you ever had to do because someone ate your treasured berry!¡±


    He took a few deep breaths and stepped away. ¡°I have no interest in arguing with an insane woman.¡±


    ¡°Insane? Maybe I am! But I¡¯m an insane woman that you can¡¯t touch because I have useful blood-or


    something like that.¡± He turned his back to me, which inspired me to continue to mouth off. ¡°So¡­ if you


    can¡¯t kill me, what are you going to do?¡±


    He spun around and red at me. His eyes narrowed, and his jaw clenched.


    Then, before I knew it, I was pressed against the wall by


    him. His face was right next to mine and his hot breath blew on my face. There was no way for me to


    get away


    now.


    The worst thing was, his powerful and slender fingers were circling around my neck-they didn¡¯t touch


    my skin, but I knew that if he squeezed, I¡¯d be dead.


    My heart was pounding. Did I overestimate how much he needed that berry? I didn¡¯t want to die yet!


    ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t kill me.¡± I reminded him. ¡°Not until after you use my blood. Otherwise, all of this lovely,


    crimson juice will go to waste!¡±


    ¡°I might not be able to kill you, but¡­¡± He leaned even closer, and our lips were almost touching. ¡°Do


    not test me again.


    You don¡¯t want to know what I would do.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, he backed away, and I sucked in the air greedily. Not that he choked me or anything-it was


    just that I was so nervous that I held my breath on my own.


    Neither of us spoke anymore. I took a few moments to calm my racing heart when I heard a slithering


    sound. Then, I saw a familiar form peeking through the open window.


    ¡°Perceval!¡± I eximed, and the snake took my greeting as


    an invitation and slithered his way into the room, making his way to me as quickly as he could.


    ¡°Really? You came all this way¡­ for me?¡± I stroked the snake on the head. He gave me a gentle nudge


    to confirm my


    guess.


    ¡°Percy,e!¡± the prince ordered. The python turned his attention to his owner, and then looked at me,


    seemingly having a difficult time choosing a side.


    Seeing that Perceval didn¡¯t immediately follow his order, Theo¡¯s expression grew even darker.


    Eventually, after a short hesitation, Peceval moved to Theo, nudged him gently, and licked his hand


    using its fork tongue, like a kid who had made a mistake and was begging for forgiveness from his


    parent.


    Theo pinched the bridge of his nose, and then he walked over and sat down on the bed, turning to


    stare at the wall. I


    realized then that all of the anger had gone out of him. It was the most defeated I¡¯d seen him.


    By then, the tense atmosphere in the room had changed thanks to Perceval. Maybe the previous


    quarrel had also helped to let out some of my build-up resentment. I was in


    a better mood now.


    The snake returned to me and danced around me. I


    continued to pet him, so d to see him again. I might not have had a lovely time while I was at the


    castle, but at least I¡¯d made some animal friends.


    After a few minutes, I went around to the other side of the


    bed and sat down so that my back was even with his. If I leaned back, I could see his face, but I didn¡¯t


    want to, not to tell him what I needed to say.


    Perceval continued to wind around me as I spoke. ¡°Luther told me that my pack was in danger,¡± I


    exined to him. ¡°My parents aren¡¯t there, and I am worried that some sort of upheaval is going on.


    That¡¯s why I attacked you in the garden-I thought it was Luther who came back and didn¡¯t


    expect it was you. And¡­ that¡¯s why I needed to leave.¡±


    Theo was quiet for a long moment. He probably wouldn¡¯t believe so just based on my words. To my


    surprise, he didn¡¯ t make any nastyments. He only asked, ¡°Do you know what Luther is nning?


    Has he told you anything¡­ about me?¡±


    I shook my head. Feeling his eyes on the side of my face, I knew he could see me. ¡°No,¡± I finally said.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t friends or co-conspirators. I have no idea what the situation is between the two of you. I


    simply need to get back to my pack to see what the problem is.¡±


    He pursed his lips together, a look I¡¯de to recognize as


    the prince in deep thought.


    I had to press my luck. ¡°I know I¡¯m important to you- because of my blood. I get that. But¡­ if you¡¯ll just


    let me go back to my pack and check on the situation, I promise you that I will return to you by the time


    you need my blood. I give you my word.¡±


    ¡°You want me to let you go off to your pack, on your own, without knowing if anything you¡¯ve told me is


    true?¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to ask.¡± I had to try, intecing my fingers in myp. ¡°But please¡­ just let me go.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said, and I couldn¡¯t hold back the sigh of distress


    that shot out of me.


    ¡°Unless someone goes with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± My eyes widened as I looked into his. ¡°Who?¡±


    I prayed he¡¯d say Warren. But I wasn¡¯t that lucky.


    ¡°Me.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 369

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 369


    Chapter 27 Prince Theo, Be My Servant


    Jake drove us to my packnds. The ride was almost ten hours, and Theo and I spent most of the trip


    in rtive silence. The good thing was, the car used to transport royals was spacious enough for the


    two of us to maintain a


    To not draw any unwanted attention, we were dropped off


    at the border of our packnds, and we would walk the rest


    of the way.


    Theo suddenly began to speak. ¡°Who am I?¡±


    I cocked my head to the side and studied his face for a moment. Did the brioche he had for lunch give


    him


    amnesia?


    Then I understood what he meant.


    He couldn¡¯t go into my pack as Prince Theo. It wouldn¡¯t be safe for the security of the pce for people


    to know he


    wasn¡¯t there.


    At the moment, he was wearing a pair of nice gray cks and a blue button¨Cdown shirt that made him


    look almost like a regr person-


    An incredibly handsome regr person with perfectly straight teeth, hair that was never out of ce,


    and the muscles of a warrior¡­.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the king know you¡¯re gone?¡± I asked him, still not sure what we should say about his identity.


    ¡°I told him I had some work to take care of right away and hinted that it might have to do with an


    uprising without being so bold. He is obsessed with this wife hunt at the moment and thinks that


    nothing else is as important.¡±


    ¡°Except for perhaps squashing a rebellion?¡± I filled in for


    him.


    ¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    That made sense. ¡°Well, if you really want to go incognito, I suppose you¡¯ll just have to be my servant.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the sly smile that covered my face as I drew the conclusion.


    ¡°Your¡­ servant?¡± He said thatst word like it was an


    obscenity, a word his mouth couldn¡¯t articte.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s wrong with being a servant?¡± I leaned


    over and whispered, ¡°Is it beneath you, Your Highness?¡±


    He only increased his glower. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Laughing, I pulled my bag up my shoulder. ¡°Oh, well, I


    suppose you probably have a better idea, what with you being the most intelligent, sophisticated, wise


    man in all of


    thend.¡±


    He was right on my heels as I headed toward the exit. I felt his breath on my neck as he ordered,


    ¡°Think again, if you don¡¯t want to be punished.¡±


    A shiver went down my spine, but it had nothing to do with the threat from his words. No, this trill was


    from something


    else.


    I turned to smile at him. ¡°That¡¯s the best I coulde up with. We don¡¯t have much time; the vige is


    right there. We need a name for you too. How about Mikey-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Bobby.¡±


    ¡°Something else.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ well, considering how you have been nothing but a pain in my backside, how about Thorn?¡±


    A low rumble emanated from the back of his throat, and it made meugh.


    ¡°Thorn it is.¡± Then I reminded him, ¡°And please suppress your Alpha demeanor and don¡¯t scare people


    away.¡±


    He let out a humph, and I took it as an ¡°okay.¡±


    I led the way across the countryside to the town where I¡¯d grown up. Just being back here brought a


    smile to my lips. I breathed in the fresh air, looking around, my eyes darting off among the trees and the


    forest that surrounded the


    town.


    I hadn¡¯t been gone that long, but it felt like a lifetime.


    As we approached the gate, I noticed immediately that something was off. Normally, my father had at


    least a dozen guards stationed there, but I saw no one.


    Theo noticed, too. ¡°Where are the guards?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I didn¡¯t need to say more because he could read my expression. This wasn¡¯t normal.


    ¡°Halt!¡± I heard a high¨Cpitched voice shout, and turning to my left, I saw a familiar face running toward


    me. She was wearing a uniform that was way too big for her, and the way she was practically galloping,


    moving so slowly, with her clothes billowing around her, was almostical.


    ¡°Susan?¡± I questioned as she stopped in front of me.


    ¡°Miss Ciana!¡± she eximed, her expression of fear melding into something else. Shock maybe? ¡°What


    are you doing here?¡±


    Luther said there was an imposter, but based on Susan¡¯s reaction, it seemed that they were still


    expecting me to be away in the pce. Did that mean, somehow, I¡¯d beaten the imposter here?


    Or was I misunderstanding the situation?


    ¡°I came back to¡­ uhm¡­ I was dismissed.¡± My eyes went


    wide as I considered what I should or should not say.


    ¡°Dismissed?¡± she questioned, releasing me. ¡°What do you mean? Oh! You mean from the prince? I had


    heard this whole thing was about the Dark Prince trying to find a luna. Is that true, then?¡±


    I nodded, trying to look solemn. ¡°Yes, unfortunately, Prince Theo and I were not a match. He was


    looking for a selfish, angry brat. And he found one rather quickly in a girl named Sophia.¡±


    Prince Theo cleared his throat next to me.


    ¡°Oh, dear. I¡¯m so sorry to hear that.¡± Susan, who had been a governess to me for several years, patted


    my arm. We¡¯d always been close, but she was very gullible, and it had


    always been easy for me to pull one over on her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m actually kind of d. As much as it


    would¡¯ve been nice to know that you had be the princess, I was a little concerned. After all,


    everyone knows how dangerous he is!¡±


    From behind me came a low growl, and I almostughed. How must Prince Theo feel, standing there,


    hearing her say


    those things about him when he wasn¡¯t himself?


    ¡°Oh, who is this?¡± Susan asked, seeming to notice him for


    the first time.


    She was apparently very good at guard duty.


    ¡°This is¡­ my servant,¡± I said. ¡°Thorn.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± There was a high, intriguing tone to her voice as she stepped around me to look at him. ¡°Hi


    Thorn.¡±


    Theo mildly nodded his head as his response. That was the


    best Susan could get out from the prince.


    ¡°He¡¯s awfully handsome,¡± she said with her hand next to her


    mouth, but she didn¡¯t lower her voice. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s


    not your boyfriend?¡±


    I choked on my own spit and started coughing to cover up my embarrassment. ¡°Thorn? No, no, please,


    Susan! Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°But if he didn¡¯t have that scowl on his face, he¡¯d be so cute.


    And you so deserve a handsome, kind young man, Miss Ciana.¡± She squeezed my arm and gave me a


    dreamy look. ¡°Unlike that ferocious Prince Theo.¡±


    Again, Theo let out a low growl, and this time, she heard him and jumped a little.


    Just like any good border guard should do¡­.


    ¡°Oh, no, Susan. Trust me. Thorn is not romantically interesting to me at all. I found him standing on the


    corner of the street in one of the little viges that I passed


    through.¡±


    ¡°Really? What kind of man would pass on a finedy like you?¡± she asked. Of course, she wasn¡¯t


    expecting me to answer, so she answered her own question. ¡°Only the stupid ones! This Thorn must


    not be too bright.¡±


    I could sense the anger started to build within the prince next to me and I nced over my shoulder to


    see him ring at Susan.


    She leaned in closer to me. ¡°Why is he looking at me that way?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well,¡± I had toe up with something really quick, so I said without thinking, ¡°He was begging on


    the streets. It¡¯s


    really a sort of a sad story. You see, Thorn was¡­ kicked in the head by a mule when he was younger.


    Now, well, he just doesn¡¯t have any sense at all. So¡­ he has to beg for food from the townsfolk.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s just terrible!¡± Susan said. ¡°Poord. No wonder! Can he even hear what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, he does hear well¡­¡± I tried to make Susan drop the topic. ¡°Susan, let¡¯s um¡­ talk about¡­¡±


    But Susan continued, ¡°He can hear, oh good. Then does he understand me? Why doesn¡¯t he say


    anything¡­¡±


    ¡°He picks up bits and pieces,¡± I said, nodding my head and stering what I hoped looked like a proud


    smile to my face. ¡°But sometimes he gets confused and thinks people are making fun of him, even


    when they¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Poor, poor dear,¡± Susan said, shaking her head, and I thought I saw misty tears forming in her eyes.


    She was truly thest person who should¡¯ve been on patrol out there. ¡°Where are the guards?¡± I asked


    her, ignoring the daggers Theo was shooting at me. ¡°I have no idea why you¡®


    re out here.¡±


    Susan turned to face me, her mood sobering up as she began to speak. ¡°Well, as you may know, your


    parents are


    still away. They haven¡¯t returned, and it¡¯s been a little while since anyone at the castle has heard from


    them.¡±


    Immediately, my heart lurched into my throat as my mind went wild with the possibilities of everything


    that might¡¯ve happened to them. I couldn¡¯t ask Susan her opinion on


    whether or not they were okay, though. She would have no


    idea, and it wasn¡¯t worth it for me to hear all of her


    spections since they were likely to be unnerving.


    ¡°So¡­ in their absence, some strange things have been going on. Many of the guards and warriors are


    struggling. They feel like the orders they¡¯ve been given are not in line with what your parents would


    want from them, but if they


    dare to protest, they are often arrested or thrown in prison by the ones who are willing to do the bidding


    of a tyrant.¡±


    She said thatst word with emphasis, and once again, I felt


    a wave of anxiety wash through me. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt her to find out exactly what she was


    talking about, so I kept quiet.


    ¡°So without the warriors out here on patrol, or at least not as many of them, then us ordinary citizens


    have been assigned these duties. You know me. I have a family to think of, so I can hardly go against


    the orders I¡¯ve been given.¡± I could see the distress on her face.


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I said, understanding what she meant.


    Susan was married and had three children, two boys and a girl. If she were thrown in prison, they


    wouldn¡¯t have anyone to take care of them. ¡°So are most people doing what they¡¯re told, even though


    they don¡¯t think it¡¯s in line with what my parents would want?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are,¡± she said, and I could see the inner struggle she shared with the other citizens written


    on her face. ¡°He¡¯s almost as scary as the Dark Prince himself.¡±


    I braced myself for her answer as I swallowed hard and asked, ¡°Who, Susan? Who is giving these


    orders?¡±


    She took a deep breath and looked around, as if she wanted to make sure that no one was listening in.


    She finally said one word, and I wasn¡¯t surprised to hear the name considering the description she¡¯d


    just given me. ¡°Raymond.¡±


    I gave a sharp nod and said, ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Theo asked coldly.


    ¡°Ray. Mond.¡± Susan said loudly this time, overly articting for my ¡°slow¡± servant. ¡°He¡¯s a mean man


    here.¡±


    I had to bite my lip to keep fromughing.


    As amused as I was at Prince Theo¡¯s expression of utter


    displeasure, what Susan had just told me was not funny at


    all.


    ¡°Why in the world would Raymond be giving everyone orders and disrupting the flow and processes in


    the territory?¡± I wasn¡¯t asking her as much as I was thinking


    aloud.


    But Susan answered me anyway. Her response was only one word, but it sent chills up my spine.


    ¡°Revolution.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 370

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 370


    Chapter 28: This Is a Trap


    *Theo*


    As I followed Ciana and her former governess, or


    so I¡¯d learned, back to the Alpha¡¯s mansion, I couldn¡¯t believe the story she¡¯d made up


    about me. How dare she?!


    The girl was obviously having way too much fun. It all seemed so amusing


    to her, and I just wanted to shake some sense back into her¨C


    to take her in my arms, stare into her eyes, breathe in her scent¨Cand tell her it wasn¡¯t funny at all.


    But I knew it wasn¡¯t the right time to do so, so I forced myself


    to filter the nonsense pouring out of those two women and focused on the key piece of information-


    revolution?


    Would it have anything to do with that Luther guy? What was their ultimate goal?


    Regardless of the situation, something wasn¡¯t right here, and


    I needed to know exactly what was going on, not only for Ciana and her pack, but also for the overall s


    ecurity of the country.


    After turning the corner, we arrived at our destination. The


    J


    Alpha¡¯s house was clean, fairly sizable, and well kept. The moment we entered it, I could tell the owner


    s put their heart into their home.


    Unlike the royal pce, which was filled with meaningless luxuries, the design and decoration of


    this ce was quite simple. Yet, the mood was such that the moment anyone walked in, they would fee


    l wee and rxed, like a long- time traveler who had finally reached their home.


    Needless to say, Ciana¡¯s parents had good taste. Maybe one day, I would be able to meet them.


    I followed Ciana through the


    door and noticed that, unlike most Alphas¡® residences, there weren¡¯t other servants. The ce was qui


    et¨Cquiet and nice.


    ¡°Miss, you must be very tired,¡± Susan said to Ciana while looking at me. Did she want anything


    from me?


    I ignored her and walked straight


    through the door, as I heard her mumble to Ciana, ¡°Miss, he doesn¡¯t act like a servant at all¡­ I can ask


    my nephew toe here to help, if you¡¯re okay with it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no need, Susan! Um¡­ Thorn is actually verypetent.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see it. Miss, you need someone who is smart and


    understands what his master wants to serve you.¡±


    I clenched my fists. Ciana better get


    this done quickly. My patience was limited. Obviously, Ciana could tell I wasn¡¯t happy. She looked at me


    with a bright smile.


    Good. And she¡¯d better say something nice.


    ¡°Thorn, would you fix Susan and me a nice ss of lemonade?¡±


    I frowned. She really wanted to treat me as a servant? Was I


    too nice to her?


    But then she gave me a pleading look, and she mouthed, ¡°Please.¡±


    I stared at her for a second, and for the reason I didn¡¯t understand, I nodded. Maybe I knew she was


    trying to put some distance between me and that


    Susan woman, so that I wouldn¡¯t hear more of her ridiculous


    comments, or maybe I just couldn¡¯t seem to be able to turn her down¡­.


    As I was making the drinks, I saw Ciana offer Susan a chair and then struggle out of her jacket, hangin


    g it on the back of her seat as she pulled out the heavy chair and sat down.


    Susan made a noise that drew my attention to her. ¡°Really, Ciana, what kind


    of a servant is he that he doesn¡¯t help with


    your jacket or pull out your chair for you?¡±


    ¡°He was busy making our


    drinks,¡± she said, a bit more defensively than I would¡¯ve expected for her to be when it came to defendi


    ng good ol¡® thick¨Cheaded Thorn.


    ¡°Still,¡± Susan said, shaking her head. I supposed she thought I didn¡¯t understand her¨C


    since I¡¯d been kicked in the head by a mule and all. ¡°What is it that made you choose him as your serva


    nt? He¡¯s so¡­ daft and inept.¡±


    I had never in my life had someone talk about me like that


    right in my face. So I picked up the lemon scooper¨C


    thingy and ced it down into the table with a tter that startled


    them both.


    ¡°See!¡± Susan spoke again, trying to prove her point. ¡°I told you he¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Susan!¡± Ciana prevented her from saying anything more. Then she lowered her voice. Maybe she thou


    ght I really couldn¡¯t hear her when she whispered, ¡°Well, he is¡­ hot.¡±


    What?


    Susan giggled and covered her mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve got that right, dear. Man, oh, man. He¡¯s got such a


    tight bottom, and those abs-¡±


    Ciana cleared her throat. ¡°Anyway¡­ what else is going on around here?¡±


    Hot? Was that how she felt about me?


    I couldn¡¯t help an up¨Ccurl on my lips. Good to know¡­.


    Susan started talking about this Raymond fellow, who clearly needed to be investigated by my people a


    nd dealt with¨Ceasy enough¨Cand Ciana sipped her lemonade. The face she made wasn¡¯t missed by me.


    ¡°Oh, my!¡± Susan also took a drink of hers and sputtered, sending the yellow, sticky liquid all over the wh


    ite tablecloth and nearly hitting Ciana in the face. ¡°This is dreadful. It tastes like¡­ piss.¡±


    Now Ciana almost spat out her drink.


    I grunted and was about to say something but Ciana got out of her chair, standing between us.


    ¡°Thorn, it¡¯s all right, honey,¡± she said, patting me on the shoulder while she


    gave me a look that was meant to


    remind me not to blow our cover. ¡°Susan didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    I cemented my lips together in an effort to keep mynguage to myself.


    Ciana turned back to Susan. ¡°I think it might be


    time that Thornys down for a nap. He gets agitated when he¡¯s tired. Perhaps you could go?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea, dear?¡± Susan asked. ¡°You don¡¯t know him that well. He might be dang


    erous.¡±


    Cianaughed. ¡°Susan, you know what I¡¯m capable of.¡±


    ¡°True, true,¡± she said, alsoughing. She pulled her plump bottom up out of the chair. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll tal


    k soon.¡± She didn¡¯t approach Ciana to hug her, probably because she knew I¡¯d strike her down like a be


    ar swinging at a beehive looking for honey.


    The moment she was out of the room and we


    were left alone, I turned on Ciana. ¡°Kicked by a mule, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, trying to bite back augh. ¡°I just thought it would be more


    believable that way, and if you did


    identally say you were the prince, I could me it on your head injury.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad¡­ please?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what this girl did to me, but when she


    was not intentionally provoking me, it was hard for me to stay angry


    at her.


    I sighed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now,¡± I said curtly. ¡°We need to go.¡±


    Her forehead crinkled, and her eyes narrowed at me. ¡°Go?


    Go where?¡±


    ¡°Back to the pce of course.¡± I started to walk to the door, but she wasn¡¯t budging.


    ¡°What? No!¡± Ciana shouted. ¡°I just got here, to see if my


    pack was in trouble, and it turns out it is. So you want me to leave? No way!¡±


    ¡°Ciana, I will take care of


    the situation here.¡± I folded my arms and red at her, thinking it would just be easier to pick her up an


    d carry her out of there. But that would cause rm, so I didn¡¯t want to do it that way.


    ¡°You¡¯ll take care of it?¡± she repeated. ¡°And how exactly are you going to do that?¡®


    ¡°I haven¡¯t quite worked out all of the details,¡± I told her, but


    it wasn¡¯t her concern. ¡°I¡¯m responsible for the safety of the country. Even in your pd, I¡¯m still


    in charge here, over your father. I said I will handle it, and I will¨Cunless you want.


    me to leave it to your father.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t really have a n!¡±


    I frowned. We were running out of time. I tried to be as patient as I could. ¡°But I will. I came all the


    way here with you. You confirmed the situation, and now it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one


    who insisted oning with me. I didn¡¯t even want you here. This is my pack! I can¡¯t just leave


    when I know it¡¯s in trouble!¡±


    Letting out a loud sigh, I tried telling her the truth of the situation. ¡°Listen-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Ciana, think it through! You have just done exactly what those people wanted you to.¡±


    ¡°Those people?¡±


    ¡°Those who are trying to overthrow


    your parents. Can¡¯t you see? That Raymond will know you¡¯re back very


    soon, and if what Susan said was true, I doubt you¡¯re wee here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not wee by my own pack?¡± she asked, her hands on her hips now. ¡°Please, just go ahead to m


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    stories!¡±


    ¡°You waltzed right back into your home where they can get you.¡± Leaning even closer to her, I said, ¡°This


    She took a few moments. I was sure that as smart as she was, she understood the


    situation. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go,¡± I urged


    her.


    However, she didn¡¯t follow me. ¡°Your Highness, I have an obligation to my pack


    members. My parents are gone, and that leaves me as their only hope. I can¡¯t just leave.¡±


    I looked her


    in the eye. ¡°You no longer had an obligation to this pack from the day you were summoned to the pce


    Now, your one and only obligation is to me. And as your prince, I am ordering you to return to the


    castle with me.


    Now.¡±


    She stared at me long and hard, a fire burning


    behind her eyes before she shook her head. ¡°You are so unbelievably


    selfish.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I¡¯d never dragged a woman forcefully before, and I wasn¡¯t nning to start now, but


    damn if she wasn¡¯t making it hard.


    ¡°All you can think about is your stupid berry! I wish I could just slit my wrist and pour all of my


    blood out for you right now.¡±


    It was true that her blood and the berry were important to me, but was that the only reason I wanted her


    I didn¡¯t know. What I did know was that my patience was running out.


    I took a few deep breaths so that I could reason with her.


    ¡°Let me make it clear, Ciana ck. A, you stole from me, and yes, because of


    that, you have an obligation to keep yourself safe¨C


    to keep your blood safe. B, you put yourself in jeopardy. I am trying to help you, even though I don¡¯t hav


    still tasked with the royal duty


    and you were not supposed to leave the pce. After everything I¡¯ve done for you, I¡¯d hope you would s


    some appreciation and make the right choice. I¡¯m done arguing with you. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She was up


    in my face again. ¡°You mean, after everything you¡¯ve done TO me? You want to y the victim here bec


    a stupid berry of yours? If I hadn¡¯t been half¨Cstarved, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have eaten it!¡±


    Our noses


    were so close together now, we were breathing the same air, and even though I was frustrated with her,


    other thoughts came to


    mind.


    I pushed them away. This was stupid. She had been nothing but a pain in my ass since the moment


    I¡¯d met her, but why was I not able to control my thoughts around her, and


    why did I keep breaking my own rules for her?


    ¡°No,¡± she said, her tone quiet now as she took a step back. ¡°I¡¯m not going. You volunteered to help me,


    and while I appreciate the offer, I¡¯ll stay here and find out what¡¯s going on with Raymond on my own.¡±


    ¡°Ciana, if you stay, I will not be able to protect you. If you get yourself


    into trouble, I won¡¯t be here to bail you out.¡±


    Every word came out


    of my mouth with a hint of pleading. How she would interpret them, I wasn¡¯t sure, but by the


    expression on her face, she thought I was threatening her.


    ¡°It¡¯s


    okay, Prince Theo,¡± she said. ¡°Strong people can aplish great things all alone. You of all people sho


    I took one more look into her eyes before I turned and walked away.


    ¡°Do whatever you want!¡± I said as I mmed the door.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 371

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 371


    Chapter 29: He Kissed Me Again!


    *Ciana*


    Frustration boiled through my veins just thinking about Theo and how unreasonable he was acting, insi


    sting on going back to the castle right now when my pack had such


    a crisis on our hands.


    He, of all people, should have understood the importance of serving one¡¯s people.


    My feet carried me to the pack house not far away from my home. Mom and Dad had decided that we


    wouldn¡¯t live in


    an enormous building. Instead, we had been living in a smaller home with more privacy for the three of


    us, and the pack house was only used for meetings and events.


    Running directly into the


    pack house right now may not be a good idea. Like Theo said, if this was a trap, there could be danger


    awaiting me. I decided that I¡¯d stay near the building and see what I could find.


    I¡¯d just walked over to my


    favorite willow tree in the garden when I heard low voicesing from beyond the row of hedges acros


    s from me.


    Pausing, I drew in a deep breath and held it so that I could


    hear what they were talking about.


    ¡°I am just shocked she made it out of there alive,¡± a man said. ¡°I thought for certain the Dark Prince wo


    uld be the


    death of her.¡±


    Another moreposed voice responded, ¡°Well, as I¡¯ve said all along, we


    have to be careful about her. She is


    stronger than her diminutive size would indicate. It was a good n, but even good ns may not work


    out


    sometimes. That¡¯s why we also have a n B.¡±


    The first one said, ¡°You¡¯re right. This time, we¡¯ll definitely take care of that spoiled little bitch.¡±


    Spoiled little bitch? I¡¯d thought for certain at first they were speaking about me¨C


    going to the castle at all. But who thinks I¡¯m a spoiled little bi-


    ¡°Beta Raymond, what would you like us to do now?¡± the


    second voice asked.


    My stomach dropped to my feet. Then I heard the third person speak. This time, it


    was a familiar voice, and I immediately recognized that it belonged to Dad¡¯s Beta, Raymond. ¡°I¡¯m not


    that worried about Ciana, but we¡¯ve got


    to make sure Alpha doesn¡¯t return.¡±


    I had to ce a hand over my mouth


    to keep in my shock. What was he getting at exactly? Bitterness and fury


    coursed through me; I was so angry that my body started


    to tremble.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    How could Beta Raymond betray us like this?


    Even though Susan had mentioned his unusual behavior, I didn¡¯t want to


    come to the hasty conclusion that he was


    the culprit without solid evidence. After all, he was one of Dad¡¯s most trusted subordinates. Growing up,


    he had been nice to me, like a fatherly figure. But now, he was standing there, discussing our demise!


    Raymond¡¯s voice continued, ¡°We need to make sure he dies


    out there somewhere, wherever the hell he¡¯s at. Now, listen,


    here¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do¡­¡±


    I wished I could see all of the other guys¡® faces, so that I could let my


    father know, one way or another, exactly who


    was conspiring against him.


    I leaned in a little closer to hear better, but I knew I couldn¡¯t


    let them see me. If they knew I was aware of their ns,


    they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill me.


    As they continued to speak about how imperative it was that the entire family


    of the Alpha was no longer around to cause them trouble, the scent of the woods after a fresh


    15.0203


    rain hit my lungs.


    Theo?! Where was he?


    Sliding my hand around the trunk of the willow, I moved to my left, and


    then my hand hit something warm and hard. I peeked around the tree and there he was.


    What in the world was he doing here? Hadn¡¯t he said he was leaving, going back to


    the castle, done with all of this?


    His dark eyes met mine, and I could see just how angry he


    was.


    I wanted to shout at him, but I couldn¡¯t. If I made a sound at all, the excellent hearing of


    the wolf shifters would pick up


    on it immediately.


    I took a step


    backward, away from Theo, but I was dibobted because of the unexpected appearance of the


    prince, and my foot came down on a twig. The loud snapping noise echoed through the garden. It could


    n¡¯t be mistaken for anything else.


    ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± one of the men said.


    Theo looked at me, seemingly a bit upset that I¡¯d ruined the perfect eavesdropping opportunity. I mouth


    ed at him, ¡°Run!¡±


    I didn¡¯t even get the full word formed on my lips before his mouth came crashing down on mine and


    he pulled me to the ground. His arms encircled me, and he


    climbed on top of me, kissing me almost as deeply as he had that time in the pavilion when he¡¯d been


    after my blood.


    When he pulled away for a moment to suck in a breath, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Quickly, he said, ¡°Saving you. Go with it.¡± Then he crushed his lips on mine again:


    I didn¡¯t want to go with it, but a secondter, I heard the


    footstepse to a halt and the chuckle of a group of men who were standing on the other side of the


    willow tree,


    watching us.


    ¡°Get off!¡± I insisted, pushing


    Theo hard in the chest. If he didn¡¯tply, I¡¯d have no other choice but to use my knee.


    He did this time, and as he stood, he took my hand and pulled me to my feet.


    My face was crimson, and it had nothing to do with the efforts Theo had


    put in. ¡°Oh, hello, everyone,¡± I stammered..


    ¡°Ciana,¡± Raymond stepped forward, a bit surprised to see me. ¡°Well, I heard that you¡¯re back. Sorry


    I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to pay you a visit yet. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯de


    to the pack house.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ it¡¯s nice to see you again. I, uh, had something in my eye, and my servant¡­ Thorn¡­ was helpi


    ng me get it out.¡±


    ¡°Something in your eye?¡± Now I was able to put the names to their


    faces. Larry was the one who was speaking. ¡°More like something in your mouth.¡±


    They allughed at that, but


    when Raymond gave them a stern look, they abruptly stopped, as if his word was thew.


    ¡°No reason to be embarrassed, Miss Ciana,¡± Raymond


    said. ¡°This boy is your manservant?¡± He looked Theo up and down, as if he were my father and he was


    trying to decide whether or not he was good enough for me.


    Had I not just heard what he¡¯d said before, I might have thought that Raymond was watching out for me


    because he had always been like a father figure to me. But now all I could feel was disgust.


    I couldn¡¯t let him know that, though.


    ¡°He is my servant,¡± I said, trying to sound sure of myself.


    ¡°Well, no offense, Miss Ciana, but I think you can do a little better than that. I mean, he¡¯s a good¨C


    looking fellow, I


    suppose. But you¡¯re an Alpha¡¯s daughter, and he¡¯s just an Omega.¡±


    I could practically feel my blood beginning to boil as I fought the urge to rip Raymond¡¯s throat out.


    As if Theo felt my anger, he stepped forward and created a half barrier between me and Raymond.


    Was he worried that I would do something irrational?


    Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad thing to just attack Raymond. Then the


    threat would be handled, and I was


    fairly certain that Theo could take all five of those middle- aged


    men before they could even see what had hit them.


    But I knew it wasn¡¯t the right way to handle it. It may not be that hard to kill Raymond, but we¡¯d be alerti


    ng our


    hidden enemies. It seemed to me that there were more people behind this, and I needed to get a full pi


    cture of exactly what was going on. And while Raymond deserved to be


    killed, he might have information we could use.


    ¡°We are not a couple,¡± I assured them. ¡°I just had something in my eye.¡±


    ¡°If you insist,¡± Raymond said with a shrug. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re so d you¡¯ve returned to the pack. I bet


    that was a trying time, spending all of those weeks with Prince Theo, the


    Dark Prince. Thank goodness you are well.¡±


    He spoke as if he


    were a true family friend. I couldn¡¯t believe that he could lie to my face like that. The expression


    on my face must not have been very friendly. Raymond frowned and asked, ¡°Ciana, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± I tried to lower his guard. I had to say something to make him not suspect me.


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy to be back. It was just terrible,¡± I said, even though


    I knew I was throwing fuel on the fire in front of the


    prince. But I didn¡¯t have time toe up with anything else. And after what Theo had just done, I neede


    ¡°Really?¡± Raymond¡¯s eyes widened, and I thought I heard a low growl from the back of Theo¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Oh, yes. Not only that, but he also smells-¡±


    Theo cleared his throat and said, through clenched teeth, ¡°Perhaps you


    should speak about something else, miss?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to dwell on it, that¡¯s true. Thorn knows that talking about the prince is upsetting,¡± I said.


    ¡°Because you weren¡¯t chosen to be the next Luna Queen?¡±


    Larry asked.


    ¡°No, because of the odor.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Raymondughed under his breath. ¡°Well, we are d you¡¯re here. We hope that you will find


    your fated mate, someone¡­ worthy of marrying an Alpha¡¯s daughter.¡± He looked Theo up and down aga


    ¡°You must set an example for the other women in the pack, after all. No need for such wonderful, noble


    women to sink so low.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of


    course.¡± I didn¡¯t want to insist Theo and I weren¡¯t kissing again because these guys were not idiots, nor w


    they without the use of their eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be off now,¡± Raymond said. ¡°We¡¯ve got a lot of work to do.¡±


    ¡°I bet you do.¡± I heard the suspicious tone in my voice and immediatelyughed so


    he wouldn¡¯t realize I was on to him. He twerked


    an eyebrow but then let it fall when I said, ¡°I¡¯m sure my father will thank you kindly when he returns


    for taking such good care of the pack in our absence.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t


    do it for the glory,¡± he said, and I heard a hint of that malicious tone I¡¯d picked up on before. ¡°I do it beca


    My stomach twisted. How I longed to tell him where


    he could go. Instead, I kept the smile pinned to my face and waited for him to leave.


    When they were all gone, I wheeled to face Theo. With everything going on, I was in a horrible mood at


    ¡°It was the best way to throw their suspicions off,¡± he said


    matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    `I couldn¡¯t help but point my finger at him. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± I


    couldn¡¯t say much, because I knew he was right. So I wiped


    my mouth on the back of my hand. ¡°Never, ever kiss


    me again! Ever! Especially not without my permission!¡±


    ¡°Believe me, it wasn¡¯t my n.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°Good!¡± I pushed him back against


    the tree and lost my bnce while he was still standing still. Before I fell to the ground, his powerful arm


    He red at me, and I red back at him. After a couple of seconds, I heard him ask,


    ¡°So¡­ never ever¡­ or never without your permission?¡±


    What did he say? I blinked a few times before his words


    sank in.


    He must be joking, right?!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 372

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 372


    Chapter 30 Who Am I to Wed?


    It had been two days. Theo didn¡¯t say much of anything else to me, and neither did I to him.


    We spent a lot of time in the library or the parlor, me looking for information and him¡­ sulking. At least,


    that¡¯s what it looked like to me. Maybe he was using the mind-link tomunicate with leaders of


    nearby packs or had set up some sort of awork to ry information back to the castle. I honestly


    had no idea. All I knew for certain was that he wasn¡¯t speaking to me.


    I did my best to look around the pack house, trying to find information about what was going on with


    Raymond or figure out how to contact my parents, but both efforts


    were futile.


    All I knew for certain was that Raymond wanted to take control of the pack, and in my father¡¯s absence,


    he was acting like he was the Alpha.


    It was dangerous, and I had to find a way to put a stop to it,


    sooner rather thanter.


    I wanted to discuss the situation with Theo, but I was still


    mad at him and didn¡¯t want to be the one to beg.


    To my surprise, he hadn¡¯t left. I thought he would after our argument, but instead, he had followed me


    around.


    ¡°Why did you follow me that day?¡± I asked him once.


    ¡°I ran into you,¡± he corrected me. ¡°I told you I would investigate, and you happened to be there.¡±


    I almost wanted to roll my eyes, but I didn¡¯t. Because, deep down, I knew he had juste to check on


    me, to make


    sure I was safe, which made me feel that maybe he did care


    about me.


    I guessed my blood must be just so important to him that


    he couldn¡¯t bear to leave without it.


    We were in the parlor of the pack house, and I was looking through an old journal I¡¯d found that


    appeared to belong to an Alpha of the pack from before my father took over. It was mostly about crops


    and taxes and other boring things, but I was determined to read all the way through it for any


    clue as to what might be going on in our pack.


    A maid came in and announced, ¡°Miss Ciana, Beta Raymond is here to see you.¡± She curtsied and


    then turned


    and left.


    I stared after her, wondering why she didn¡¯t wait for me to say I¡¯d see him, but he was there an instant


    later, walking in


    like he owned the ce.


    ¡°Aw, there you are!¡± He swept into the room wearing a nice suit, his hair slicked back, like he was on


    his way to a business meeting. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to see you!¡±


    I stood, my forehead still puckered at his unexpected appearance. ¡°Good afternoon, Raymond.¡±


    His eyes immediately went to Theo, who was still sitting on the coach and didn¡¯t even spare him a


    nce.


    I was pretty sure Raymond was thinking Theo should be standing next to me, like any other servant.


    But then¡­ he already thought there was something romantic going on between Thorn and I, so he


    likely thought we were reading love poems to one another or whispering sweet nothings


    into one another¡¯s ears.


    Then I caught a slightly offended glint that surfaced in Raymond¡¯s eyes-he was probably expecting the


    Omega to stand up immediately, bow to him, and offer his service to the Beta of the pack.


    I didn¡¯t want Raymond to make any morements on how a servant should behave, so I asked,


    ¡°How may I help


    you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t let you know I was stopping by. It¡¯s only¡­ I


    have some wonderful news, and I¡¯m certain you will be overjoyed to hear it. I couldn¡¯t wait another


    moment to tell you!¡±


    Curiosity overwhelmed me as I studied his face. ¡°Wh-what is it?¡± I braced myself, thinking I probably


    didn¡¯t want to


    know.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll remember what I told you the other day in the garden about finding a suitable mate?¡±


    Again, he was looking at Theo with disgust written all over his face.


    ¡°I remember what you said.¡± How could I possibly forget? Here he was with his vicious n of


    eliminating my family, with the nerve to make ridiculousments about me


    being a bad example to the entire vige by dating an Omega.


    Raymond continued, ¡°Yes, well, I was thinking, who would be the best match for our beautiful,


    intelligent, kind


    hearted-¡±


    Theo looked up at Raymond, narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°-Wonderful, loving Ciana?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°When you say it like that, I sound pretty remarkable.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Oh, I thought of someone. It¡¯s the perfect match for you! The entire pack has already


    heard the news, and the elders have agreed, so the marriage is set. All we have to do is hold the


    ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I implored him. ¡°You¡¯ve already talked to the elders and the pack about this? And you haven¡¯t


    spoken to me?¡±


    ¡°I am looking after you, youngdy, as your father would want for me to do.¡± He sounded a bit more


    stern now, but


    he still had that jovial look about him. ¡°At any rate, you won¡¯ t have that attitude when I tell you who it


    is.¡±


    ¡°Fine, Raymond. Who is it that you¡¯ve decided I am to wed?¡± I asked, my tone conveying I was


    anything but thrilled.


    ¡°Hawke.¡± His grin widened so that I could practically see his


    back teeth.


    ¡°Hawke?¡± I repeated, my forehead wrinkling. ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Hawke!¡± He said it again, pping his hands together this time. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely perfect isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I knew Hawke. He was a few years older than me-big, loud, brutish, with unkempt curly hair that was


    always standing up all over his head and deep dark freckles that looked like polka-dots.


    No, I was not marrying Hawke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Raymond,¡± I said, trying to sound as convincing as possible. ¡°You are not in a position to


    force me to marry anyone, and I will not do it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you see, darling, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡± He pped his hands twice, and the doors


    opened. A flurry of servants came rushing into the room carrying all sorts of wedding materials, mostly


    dresses, jewelry, shoes, and other essories. Some of them had flowers in their hands, like they


    were going to assemble the bouquet right here


    and now.


    ¡°What is all of this?¡± I shouted. ¡°No! We are not doing this!¡± I yelled at the servants to stop, but they


    were not listening to me. They would only obey Raymond.


    I turned back to look at him, and the smile on his face was still there, but it looked positively evil. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry to tell you this, Ciana, but from now on, you¡¯re on house arrest. You and your servant boy there


    do not leave this house until after the wedding ceremony, do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°You have no authority over me!¡± I shouted at him, but now, several of the female servants had a grip


    on me. They were moving me into position, trying to get me measured for my wedding gown, I


    supposed.


    Raymond chuckled loudly as he backed toward the door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ciana. This is all for the best.


    You¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°No! Wait!¡± I yelled after his retreating form.


    I tried to break free of the servants, but an older woman with a tight grip and piercing eyes said, ¡°You


    will stand still, youngdy! We willplete our task! So unless you feel like fighting all thirty of us, I


    suggest you get it into your thick head that this is happening!¡±


    She looked stern, her eyes wild and her white hair pulled up so tightly into a bun it had to be painful on


    her scalp.


    My eyes immediately went to Theo. He was still sitting on the couch, his arms folded, and I couldn¡¯t tell


    what he was thinking at all. Was he actually enjoying this?


    I didn¡¯t speak to him, not at the moment anyway. I was too busy being poked and prodded, spun and


    turned, until I didn¡¯t know which way was up.


    Part of me wanted to fight them and run away, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t be possible without Theo¡¯s help.


    Judging by his aloof attitude toward the whole thing, it didn¡¯t seem he was interested in picking a fight.


    What¡¯s more, no Omega could fight thirty shifters at once, so getting changed and measured, and


    trying on different


    62.66%


    outfits and essories, wasn¡¯t life-threatening enough for


    us to blow Theo¡¯s cover.


    Finally, after about three hours of torture, Doris, the woman who was leading the whole thing,


    announced, ¡°We are finished. Let¡¯s go!¡± She pped her hands twice, and the thirty servants


    immediately packed up all of the things they had brought into the parlor and began to carry them out of


    the room.


    Doris wasn¡¯t finished with me yet, though. She bowed to me, yet her words were not so respectful.


    ¡°And as for you, miss, try not to leave without permission. For your safety, Beta Raymond has ordered


    you to stay here until the wedding.¡± She looked from me to Theo and then back again before adding,


    ¡°But your servant can leave now.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I shook my head. ¡°Thorn stays with me!¡±


    She sneered, but probably thinking an Omega wasn¡¯t a threat anyway, so she said, ¡°Fine, as you wish,


    miss.¡± Then she turned and left.


    I had to imagine there would be guards at every exit and entry point of the pack house.


    Turning to Theo, who was still sitting with a slightly amused look on his face, I almost lost my temper.


    ¡°Was it fun to watch my misfortune?¡± Exhausted, I crossed


    over to the other end of the couch and slumped down on it. I felt defeated, but I wasn¡¯t ready to give up.


    He chuckled lightly. Watching his smiling handsome face made me want to scream even more.


    ¡°I told you we should¡¯ve left.¡± He put down the magazine he had been reading. ¡°Now, you¡¯re stuck here,


    marrying a wolf named after a bird. What kind of a name is Hawke anyway?¡±


    I almostughed. Sometimes he surprised me, the way he said things with a dry sense of humor.


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s just my fate to marry someone I don¡¯t want to,¡± I said before I truly considered my


    words.


    His eyebrows knit together and he studied me for a


    moment before he asked, ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°What? Am I wrong? Whether it¡¯s Hawke or Prince Theo, I


    don¡¯t see the difference. Bottom line is, I¡¯m being forced either way!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reparing me with that Hawke guy?¡±


    I opened my mouth to tell him he was right, but then I could clearly sense that he was getting angry and


    dangerous¡­ so I closed my lips again.


    ¡°Do not put my name in the same sentence as his, understand?¡±


    This time, in order to avoid escting our already tense rtionship, I decided not to argue with the


    prince and


    nodded my head a few times. After all, he¡¯d stayed here for


    me.


    ¡°Good. Who is he anyway?¡± Theo was satisfied with my


    reaction.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hawke?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure why I asked the question. Who else could he be speaking of?


    ¡°Yes. Why would Raymond pick him?¡±


    I cleared my throat and said, ¡°Because Hawke is Raymond¡¯s


    son.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 373

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 373


    Chapter 31: Ciana Was in Danger


    *Theo*


    Ciana and I had discussed the situation, and she insisted on waiting


    until the scheduled wedding day, when she could get a clear sense of who was on Raymond¡¯s side, an


    d what his ultimate purpose was behind forcing this marriage.


    I didn¡¯t fully agree with


    her n, but I wasn¡¯t going to pick another fight now that she was willing to talk to me again. Luckily, no


    thing much had happened since Raymond left a couple of days ago.


    The only problem was that, with Ciana¡¯s house arrest,


    more guards were ced within and around the pack house and the overall security had been tightene


    d in the Alvar pack. As a result, while Jake was able to mind¨Clink me, he couldn¡¯t


    see me as easily as before.


    ¡®Alpha, are you able to meet in person? I have something to show you.¡®


    ¡®See you in forty minutes outside of the town border,¡® I told him via mind¨C


    link and turned to the woman sitting next to me. ¡°Ciana, I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    She lifted her gaze from her book to look at me. I saw a hint of concern in her eyes, but she only asked,


    ¡°What would you like for dinner? I¡¯ll ask them to prepare it.¡±


    Ever since Raymond¡¯s announcement, while Ciana was


    putting on a calm face, I knew she felt insecure. For example, right now, I could tell she was concerned


    about being surrounded by Raymond¡¯s men alone, and what she really wanted to ask me was


    whether I¡¯d be back by dinner


    time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in no more than an hour and a half.¡± I got up


    from the couch


    and continued, ¡°By the way, if you want to know how long I¡¯ll be gone, you can just ask it directly rather


    than beating around the bush.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°And you can make steak for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Why do


    I have to cook?¡± she protested. ¡°Between you and me, who is supposed to be the servant anyway¡­¡±


    I chuckled as I walked out of the room in a pretty good


    mood.


    Raymond¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t allow Ciana to leave, but they didn¡¯t seem to care about where went, which m


    ade things easier for me.


    J


    ncing over my shoulder, I made my way to the back door of the kitchen, making sure that no one wa


    s following me. All of the servants and guards were elsewhere. Since Ciana had been on house arrest


    and Raymond had decided he was in charge, the pack house was filled with irrelevant people.


    I made sure they didn¡¯t feelfortable staying in the same room with us so that I could enjoy some qu


    iet moments alone with Ciana.


    When I arrived at my destination in the woods, I saw a familiar


    figure in a warrior¡¯s uniform standing there.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± I asked briefly, not having any time for my Beta to waste.


    He opened his palm, and I saw a fist¨Csized clear crystal.


    ¡°This is¡­ the Moonlit Crystal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Jake exined. ¡°I was able to


    locate it much faster than I thought. With its help, we won¡¯t need to wait until the blood moon to regrow


    the dreamberry. It can create the illusion of


    the blood moon, which would trick the nt into blooming and growing fruit.¡±


    This was indeed great news. ¡°Well done, Jake!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The effect of the berry I¡¯d consumedst time had been wearing off, and I could feel I was losing contro


    l of my


    power.


    ¡°The best time to use the crystal is in three days, Alpha, during the Full Moon.¡± He had a crooked grin o


    n his face, and I could tell he was proud


    of himself. ¡°It would be for the best if this could transpire at the pce, though, Alpha. I believe it will be


    safer if the situation is handled there.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± I said. I knew his concerns were valid. ¡°Get ready to leave. I¡¯ll fetch Ciana.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± With that, he gave the sign of respect and disappeared in the woods.


    ***


    *Ciana*


    After Theo left the house, I spent some more time reading, but the longer he


    was away, the more unsettled I began to


    feel.


    I just had a knot in my stomach


    as if something bad was about to happen. I didn¡¯t know why I felt this way; they probably would leave m


    e alone until the big day.


    It had been over an hour since Theo left the house. When


    would he be back? Thirty more minutes?


    I scoffed at myself. Since when did I rely on him


    that much? No, I wasn¡¯t relying on him¡­ it was just that the


    situation was sticky right now. I just really didn¡¯t want to deal with Raymond or Hawke when Theo was


    not around.


    As if my thoughts of the devil had made the devil appear, I looked up to


    see Hawke standing in the parlor doorway, a smug look on his


    face. My stomach churned. He was thest person on earth I wanted to speak to.


    ¡°There you are, gorgeous,¡± he said in a smarmy tone as he came in without being invited. He sauntere


    d over and nted himself on my couch, about two feet from me.


    ¡°I bet you were excited to hear the news, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± I asked, looking back


    at my book. I wasn¡¯t able to concentrate on reading with him there, but I pretended to leave since


    that meant he¡¯d leave me alone.


    ¡°That we¡¯re to be married, of course. I never


    thought I¡¯d be marrying an Alpha¡¯s daughter, but then, when my father told me the depths


    that you¡¯ve sunk to recently, I realized that you need me much more than I need


    you, in order to pull yourself up out of the gutter.¡±


    He had my attention now. I set my book aside and brushed my hair back


    over my shoulders, trying to decide how to


    respond to that. Eventually, I said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Ciana!¡± he said, smirking at me. ¡°Everyone knows that you¡¯re having sex with your


    manservant. But that needs to end now. You and I are betrothed, and I will not have my wife¨Cto¨C


    be sleeping with anyone else, let alone a lowly servant.¡±


    ¡°Hawke, I can assure you, I am not having any sort of romantic rtions with my servant.¡± I swallowed


    down the rest of what I wanted to say. If I¡¯d said more, I might have identally given Theo away.


    ¡°Please! Half the


    vige saw the two of you having sex in the garden. My father was there.¡± Hawke shook his head at


    me.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what-¡±


    ¡°Listen, Ciana.¡± He reached over and took my hand. I tried to pull it away, but his grip was strong.


    ¡°You have to stop fucking him, you hear me? Now, I know you¡¯ve got to be happy to be marrying some


    one like


    me, someone with prestige and position. So stop messing around with him and focus your attention


    on me.¡±


    He tried to pull me


    into an embrace, but I pushed him away. ¡°Hawke, stop. We haven¡¯t even seen each other in a very


    long time. That¡¯s not appropriate!¡±


    His eyes narrowed


    slightly, and I thought he might say something else, but he only growled at me. I wished that Theo was t


    here, but I had no idea where he had gone.


    I would never admit that I wished he was present, but having the prince in the room while this wanna¨C


    be was attempting to im me for his own might¡¯ve been helpful.


    ¡°Where the hell is your servant boy anyway?¡± Hawke asked me. ¡°I figured the ck-jawed mouth¨C


    breather would be hanging around, gawking at you. Let¡¯s get him in


    here. I have some work for him to do. Boy! Boy!¡± he began to yell, as if


    that might summon my alleged servant.


    ¡°Leave him alone, Hawke,¡± I cautioned, but Raymond¡¯s son was incapable of listening. ¡°Stop shouting f


    or him. He¡¯s busy.¡±


    ¡°You call for your boy right now!¡± he continued. ¡°I stepped in dog shit on my way over here.¡±


    He kicked off his loafers, and the smell of dog poop I hadn¡¯t noticed before mingled with


    his awful foot odor. ¡°Get him over here so that he can


    clean them off.¡±


    I wished Theo hadn¡¯t gone too far, but I couldn¡¯t me him for ignoring all of themotion in here if h


    e could hear it. It was clear that Hawke was imbnced at the moment,


    and whether it


    was the possibility of marrying an Alpha¡¯s daughter that had him all worked up or something else, I coul


    dn¡¯t say. I just wanted him to stop.


    ¡°Come in here, boy!¡± Hawke shouted. ¡°My shitty


    shoes need cleaned!¡± He started to get up off of the couch to chase Theo down, but I put


    a hand on his leg to stop him.


    ¡°Hawke, please. You can¡¯t order him around. He¡¯s not an


    ordinary servant. He only responds to me,¡± I tried to exin


    to him.


    ¡°Fine. Then you tell him toe in here and clean my


    shoes,¡± he insisted.


    I shook my head. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°Then you do it!¡± He picked up his shoes, and the scent of dog manure hit me in the lungs.


    ¡°No! Stop! Put them down!¡±


    Hawke red at me and then tossed them on the floor. ¡°Oh, so I see how you treat your husband!¡±


    ¡°You are not my husband!¡± I reminded him. I scooted away from him on the couch, preparing to get up,


    but his hand reached out and took hold of my wrist. ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°No! Listen, you stupid bitch!¡± he


    shouted at me. ¡°You¡¯re so ignorant! It¡¯s no wonder the prince didn¡¯t want you. You¡¯re not even that prett


    y!¡±


    I got up off of the couch, twisting my wrist to get it out of his grip. My gut was telling me that


    this was about to be a fight or flight


    situation, and since Hawke was now positioned between me and the only exit, I needed


    toe up with a way of making sure he didn¡¯t hurt me.


    ¡°Where the fuck are you going, bitch?¡± he asked me.


    I had no idea why Hawke was behaving this way. His eyes were narrowed as he stalked toward me.


    He had turned into


    an animal. I¡¯d known him a long time, and the two of us had


    never been friends, but the fact that he was this angry


    because I wouldn¡¯t ask Theo to clean his shoes, or clean


    them myself, made me think something had happened to


    this man to make him act so irrationally.


    Hawke was still about ten feet away from me when


    he snarled, baring his teeth, which had taken the form of wolf fangs. He came at me, and I grabbed a


    off of the shelf near me and hurled it at him.


    I¡¯d always been a pretty good shot, and this time, the vase flew free, smashing right into the side of Haw


    screeched and held his hand up to his bloody head while he rocked on


    his feet, losing his bnce.


    I¡¯d managed to slow him down, but I didn¡¯t know what else I could toss at him, and when he


    regained his bnce a


    momentter and came charging at me again, all I could do was dodge around the room.


    He chased me, cutting me off and driving me back in the other direction, away from


    the door several times. Eventually, he had me cornered in the back of the room, near a


    window, and I contemted diving through it.


    ¡°Guards! Get in here!¡± he shouted. My eyebrows furrowed. Since when did Hawke control the guards?


    Something must¡¯ve happened to make the guards think they had to answer to him because five of them


    came pouring in through the door. When I looked at their faces, I realized these weren¡¯t just any ordinary


    These were friends of Hawke¡¯s. It was no wonder he was able to get them


    to do as hemanded so easily.


    But I realized all of them had evil smirks on their faces, their eyes raking over my body in a way that


    made every hair on my neck stand on end.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time I taught you a lesson, bitch.¡± Hawke lunged at me again. This time, his friends moved to


    escaping. Two of them took hold of my arms, holding them while he came at me.


    His palm screamed across my cheek, whipping my head to the side as my face lit on fire. Before I could


    me again. My head shot backward, my skull cracking into the wall.


    The world began


    to spin and grew fuzzy as I fought to keep my eyes open, but I was beginning to lose consciousness, an


    on the wall.


    My knees folded in, but the two men kept ahold of me, keeping me upright, and all six of


    the men began tough.


    ¡°Go ahead andy her down, guys,¡± Hawke said, and I realized he was unbuttoning his cks. ¡°I think th


    way to teach this whore a lesson is to show her how it feels to


    be with a real man.¡±


    Fear bubbled up inside of me, but all five of the men were on me now, holding


    me down while Hawke unfastened his


    pants.


    I couldn¡¯t kick, I couldn¡¯t punch, and when I tried to scream, all that came out was a hoarse whimper.


    ¡°No!¡± I pleaded with him. ¡°No!¡±


    But Hawke wasing at me, and there was absolutely


    nothing I could do to save myself.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 374

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 374


    Chapter 32: That¡¯s My Face


    ¡°All right, baby,¡± Hawke said as he lowered himself down on the ground on top of me,


    his pants hanging open. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to experience what it¡¯s like to be with a real man.


    ¡°No!¡± I whimpered, unable to say much more with the pain in my head


    keeping me dizzy and my arms and legs pinned down.


    My shirt was halfway torn open, revealing my bra, and I was desperate. Help! Where was Theo?


    Why wasn¡¯t he back?


    Susan¡­ maybe she could think of a way to get me out of this. I tried using the mind-


    link to call to her, but she didn¡¯t answer either. And I didn¡¯t know what else to do other than


    pray.


    Someone¡­ anyone, help, please!


    Hawke chuckled and reached for my skirt, getting ready to pull it up.


    Before he could get my skirt out of the way, he was


    suddenly lifted off of me. I watched through blurry vision as he went


    flying across the room, crashing into the bookcase


    where I¡¯d plucked the vase from earlier.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± one of his men shouted. He was next. But instead


    of being tossed away, he got a thick ck boot to his skull. Blood squirted out of his nose and


    mouth as his head crashed into the wall and his eyes rolled back in his


    head.


    ¡°How dare you touch her!¡± A thunderous and furious roar shook the entire mansion, and


    I had never been so thankful


    for Theo¡¯s presence.


    The other four men all got up to try and defend themselves, but they were no match for the Dark Prince


    . Even when two


    of them attacked him at once, he punched and kicked his way out of the situation, sending them flying


    against one another, into the walls and furniture, and tumbling onto the


    floor.


    From across the room, Hawke shouted, ¡°I¡¯m gonna tell my


    dad!¡±


    Pulling myself up to sitting, I tried to get my head on right as Theo went over to Hawke and kicked him i


    n the gut, hard. Hawke began to cry like a little baby.


    ¡°The mind¨Clink,¡± I whispered, using the


    wall to push myself up to standing. The room was still blurry, but my vision was beginning to clear. All ar


    ound me, I saw bodies. I didn¡¯t


    think any of them were dead, but they were in bad shape.


    Theo came back to me, and I could tell that he was still


    outraged.


    ¡°We need to get out of here,¡± I said to him. ¡°Hawke must have mind¨C


    linked others. Raymond will be on his way, and I don¡¯t want to blow your cover.¡±


    He ignored my worry and threw his jacket on me. His gaze


    was dangerous and concerned at the same time. ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Hawke hit you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯ll be okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t move. A chill went down my spine and saw his


    face darken.


    I¡¯d never seen him this way before, not even when he was attacked in his office the first day we


    met. His demeanor was terrifyingly cold¡­ and even without the mind¨C


    link, I could clearly acknowledge his urge to kill.


    He gentlyid me down on the coach and stood up to walk


    toward Hawke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­. Don¡¯t youe any closer!¡± Hawke cowered as Theo approached him.


    Before he could do anything else, the door opened again, and Raymond hurriedly stepped inside. He


    had several people with him, including one of the pack healers. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Hawke moaned. ¡°Help! She hurt me for no reason!¡±


    I opened my mouth to protest, but then I closed it. Who was Raymond to believe me anyway?


    The pack healer kneeled down next to Hawke to examine him. His father stalked


    over as well, bending down to look at his


    wounds. A momentter, he stood and said, ¡°How dare you! Both of you. I


    will ensure that you pay for this! You¡¯re already in more trouble than you will ever be able to get out of,


    with everything you have done since you arrived here, girl!¡±


    ¡°Everything I have done?¡± I retorted, no longer caring about our original n ofying low. If


    we needed to take care of Raymond right now, we would.


    ¡°Silence!¡± Raymond barked.


    I looked back at the group he¡¯d assembled.


    They were mostly pack elders, people who had prestige amongst the pack members.


    All of them were people who had


    been known to be friendly with Raymond, but I had never thought there was reason to believe they wer


    en¡¯t loyal to


    my parents.


    ¡°Do not say another word, girl!¡± Raymond was walking back toward the center


    of the room. ¡°You have a lot to exin! You will be held ountable for every crime you¡¯vemitted!¡±


    I sneered, ¡°Beta Raymond, between you and me, if anyone hasmitted a crime-¡± I didn¡¯t get


    the whole question out before he snapped his fingers and yet more people came into the room.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They were carrying a sheet with something heavy in it. I had no idea what it was until they dumped it on


    the rug in the middle of the parlor. Then, the sheet came open and the contents spilled onto the floor.


    It was a body!


    I gasped as I stared at the form of a woman, her dress


    bloodied and torn. Even with her hair covering her face, I


    knew who it was.


    When Raymond leaned down and pulled


    her head back so that her dead eyes were staring into my face, I took a step back, running into Theo, w


    ho had returned to my side the moment Raymond entered the house. He was like


    a brick wall, unyielding, and even though


    he didn¡¯t touch me, it was such afort knowing I wasn¡¯t alone at this moment.


    ¡°You recognize Susan, I presume?¡± Raymond asked me, releasing her head so that it snapped back


    to the ground. ¡°The two of you were good friends at one point, I believe. She was a mentor


    to you. A governess, yes? She greeted you upon your arrival here.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak. Everything he said about Susan was true. We were friends. She was a mentor to


    me. I had been happy to see her smiling face when I had arrived back here.


    ¡°But then¡­ something happened,¡± he continued, an `usatory look on his face as he stepped over


    Susan and


    came closer


    to me. ¡°Susan must¡¯ve noticed you were acting a little strange, girl. She must¡¯ve been suspicious.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­ talking about?¡± I croacked as tears


    streamed down my cheeks. Shock and pain consumed me. Susan¡­ she was dead¡­ why?


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s rich.¡± He shook his head, his hands on his hips. ¡°You are still trying to y pretend with us, e


    ven though it¡¯s obvious we are all on to you now, little girl.¡±


    ¡°On to me?¡± For the first time ever since I¡¯d been back, I started to panic. I had underestimated Raymo


    nd, and I had no idea what other strings he could pull.


    I looked at Theo for help, but he didn¡¯t make


    eye contact with me. His head was pointed straight ahead at Raymond


    as he listened to the story that was being woven about us. But just having him next to me seemed to gi


    ve me strength and courage. I took a deep breath and did my best to switch my focus


    from Susan¡¯s body to Raymond.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He folded his arms and glowered at me. ¡°You killed her! And you did so


    because she figured out your


    secret!¡±


    ¡°What? No! I would never-¡± I began.


    ¡°Silence!¡± he shouted as all


    of the people gathered in the doorway began to murmur about what the secret


    might be. Though not everyone in the pack hade, there were still at least fifty people out there.


    ¡°You will pay for your crimes¨Cmurder, beating my son, and¡­ pretending to be the Alpha¡¯s daughter!¡±


    ¡°Pretending?¡± I said, standing up, raising my voice. ¡°You¡¯re lying! I didn¡¯t kill Susan. Your son was hurt


    because he was trying to force himself upon me, and¡­ I am Ciana ck, the Alpha¡¯s daughter!¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not!¡± Pointing a finger at me, his arm extended to its full length, he proimed, ¡°You


    are an imposter!¡± Raymond turned his attention to the door. ¡°Let her in!¡±


    My head swiveled around to look at the entryway as the


    people assembled there stepped aside and a woman


    walked through them. She had her face tilted to the floor, but when she lifted her head so I could


    see her, I gasped in


    shock.


    The woman who had just walked into the room looked exactly like me! We could¡¯ve been identical twins


    ! It was like I was looking in a mirror. She had the same fair skin, blonde hair,


    sapphire eyes, and the same petite build. She was wearing different clothes, and her


    countenance was much meeker than mine, but other than that, we were the same.


    How could this be?


    I turned to Theo, expecting him to be


    just as shocked as I was, but he looked more bored than anything else.


    As she turned her eyes to look at me, I remembered what Luther had said. He¡¯d


    warned me of this. He¡¯d spoken of an


    imposter¡­.


    ¡°This is the real Alpha¡¯s daughter,¡± Raymond exined to the crowd. ¡°Ciana, tell us what happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Raymond.¡±


    The girl cleared her throat and spoke in a voice that sounded simr to mine but much quieter.


    ¡°I was on my way back from the castle after Prince Theo chose someone else over me. At any rate, I wa


    came at me. She assaulted me, and using


    witchcraft, she made it so that her face looked exactly like mine. Then, she locked me up and came here


    of you.¡±


    By the time she finished, she was weeping softly, wiping at


    the tears that flowed down her face.


    Inside, I was seething, infuriated that she was standing here, pretending to be me, and using me of d


    But I didn¡¯t get a chance to say anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Raymond barked. ¡°This woman,¡± he


    said, pointing at me, ¡°is a fake! She hurt our dear Ciana and killed Susan! Now, she must pay, and I beli


    punishment for these horrible crimes is for this woman to be put to death!¡±


    With his words, the


    crowd worked themselves into a tizzy. They were turning toward one another, murmuring under their bre


    them.


    I heard many of them agreeing with him, saying that the


    imposter, which was me, apparently, needed to be put to death for my crimes.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I shouted, trying to get them to hear me above their conversations. ¡°You can¡¯t seriously


    believe him. I¡¯m Ciana, and I can prove it! I know much more about this pack and all of you


    than this woman, the true imposter, could possibly know!¡±


    ¡°If she knows anything, it¡¯s all due to her witchcraft!¡± Raymond shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous!¡± I shouted back at him. ¡°No, Raymond! Stop this nonsense right now!¡®


    ¡°You are an evil, vicious woman, and you must die for all that you have done!¡±


    Raymond continued to yell, the crowd began to talk even more loudly, and the girl


    who wore my face began to cry even louder.


    My head was already swimming, a dull ache in the back of my skull from where I¡¯d hit it on the


    wall. I couldn¡¯t believe any of this was happening.


    How was I going to get out of this situation?


    I was just beginning to think that I was going to copse on


    the floor, curl in on myself, and give up on ever being able to convince them that I was who I said I was


    and that this other woman was a liar when I heard an authoritative voice demand, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Immediately, the entire room went dead quiet as every eye turned and focused on the speaker, who had


    My eyes were locked on his handsome face. I waited with bated breath to hear what Theo would say ne

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 375

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 375


    Chapter 33: Do You Know Who I Am?


    *Theo*


    I drew attention from everyone in the room, and most especially this Raymond character. ¡°Shut up if


    you don¡¯t


    want to die.¡±


    I no longer suppressed my Alpha demeanor, and the room went quiet as everyone stood perfectly still,


    gawking at me.


    Meanwhile, I¡¯d mind-linked Jake.


    ¡®Jake, I need you at the pack house. We¡¯ve gotten into a


    little trouble.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll be there in five minutes.¡¯


    ¡®Get the car. We¡¯re leaving as soon as you arrive.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Alpha.¡¯


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten that I was wearing the clothes of a servant and that all of these people thought I was


    Thorn, a fool that Ciana had met along the roadway somewhere.


    It didn¡¯t matter. I knew who I was. And I had no interest in


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    dealing with them anymore.


    Raymond, however, was bold enough to try his luck with me. ¡°What¡¯s this? The imposter¡¯s boyfriend


    thinks he has some sort of authority over me and my pack? You¡¯re


    nothing but a lowly Omega. The hell if I¡¯m going to stand here and let you speak to me that way.¡±


    I red at him, willing him to do something to piss me off


    more. It had been a while since I¡¯d wanted to kill, but this time, I¡¯d be happy to.


    Raymond gave some sort of signal and six of his men shifted quickly into their wolf forms and came at


    me. ¡°Tear


    him to shreds!¡± he ordered.


    It was almost too easy. I didn¡¯t even bother to shift. Rather, I grabbed a letter opener I¡¯d noticed lying on


    a desk nearby, and when the first wolf leaped at me, I shoved it into his neck, hitting an artery. Blood


    spurted everywhere, and he dropped to the ground.


    The next wolf was already pouncing. I took hold of his front right leg and twisted it as I shoved my boot


    into his gut and flipped him over backward. His leg broke with a sickening


    snap.


    I then used his body as a club to beat back the other four,


    tossing him at one of them before I brought my boot heel


    down on his skull and thennded the others with several quick punches and kicks that left them lying


    on the floor in a bloody heap.


    A few of them were still breathing, but I knew they wouldn¡¯t


    The rest of the crowd had stood there watching but now broke out into a flurry of whispers and


    desperate cries of what might happen next when the imposter Ciana let out an ear splitting shriek and


    folded to the floor like a crumpled piece of paper.


    No one moved to break her fall.


    ¡°Wh-who the fuck are you?¡± Raymond stuttered, still standing across the room from me. He hadn¡¯t


    bothered to send in any other so-called warriors after getting an idea of what I was capable of.


    I ignored him. It was an insult for me to even mention my name to this schemer. He was afraid of me, I


    could tell,


    because he stayed where he was and dared not do anything else.


    Getting no response from me, he turned to look at Ciana, the real one, and my eyes followed his gaze.


    She didn¡¯t look so well. Her face was slightly swollen, her


    lips were pale, and she couldn¡¯t even stand straight without holding on to me.


    Her physical injury and the death of her friend had overwhelmed her. I needed to get her away from


    those fucking assholes.


    ¡°Move!¡± I growled.


    ¡°Whoever you are, you can leave, but she is a criminal and


    deserves to be sentenced to death. Guards!¡± he called


    again. And this time, there were more than fifteen around


    us.


    I wouldn¡¯t mind tearing their heads off, but they were lucky this time. They really should thank the


    heavens for Jake¡¯s


    arrival.


    ¡°How dare you, Beta Raymond of the Alvar pack!¡± Jake¡¯s voice echoed in the air as he rushed over, so


    that everyone could hear, ¡°Is this how you show your respect to His Royal Highness?¡±


    A murmur went up through the crowd..


    ¡°Who¡¯s that new guy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d seen him before¡­ that¡¯s Beta Jake.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not referring to THAT Beta Jake, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­ I can tell. He has a scar across his left eyebrow¡­¡±


    ¡°Then that servant Thorn¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh!! That¡¯s no servant, you idiot! Who else would Beta Jake show this kind of respect? That¡¯s Prince


    Theo!¡±


    ¡°Prince Theo?!¡±


    So at least some of the people in this pack who were a part of Raymond¡¯s coup weren¡¯t as stupid as he


    was.


    ¡°No¡­ ¡± Raymond stammered, his face turning pale as he realized who he was speaking to. ¡°Th-that


    can¡¯t be.¡±


    Jake interrupted him sharply and announced, ¡°Shut your filthy mouth! This is Prince Theo, The third


    prince of Egoren!¡±


    Raymond gasped and took a step back, and so did his henchmen. ¡°How¡­ how is that possible¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, how would you like me to handle them?¡± Jake looked at me.


    ¡°That guy,¡± I pointed to Hawke and ordered, ¡°Take his two arms.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    Jake charged toward Hawke without a split second of dy, and before anyone could react, blood


    spread


    everywhere.


    Hawke shrieked at the top of his lungs, ¡°Ahhh!!¡±


    Raymond screamed, ¡°Hawke! No¨C!¡± He ran to his son, but his scumbag son had already fainted and


    copsed on the ground. ¡°Oh¡­ no¡­¡¯


    ¡±


    ¡°No?¡± I sneered. ¡°Do you, or anyone else here, have any fucking problem with what I just did?¡±


    I thought Raymond would fight back, but to my surprise, after the initial grief, he quickly collected


    himself. So this bastard was just a piece of cold-hearted crap, and I wondered how much he really


    cared for his idiot son.


    ¡°No¡­ of course not!¡± Raymond lowered his head and dropped to his knees. ¡°Please forgive us for our


    ignorance of your arrival¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I couldn¡¯t imagine that he was saying any of that sincerely. He continued,


    ¡°What an honor it is for you to pay a visit to our pack. But Your Highness, why are you here? We


    certainly weren¡¯t expecting you¡­.¡±


    Jake frowned and scolded, ¡°Who do you think you are to


    question the prince¡¯s agenda?¡±


    As much as I wanted to just kill Raymond, a simple death just wasn¡¯t enough punishment for the crimes


    he had


    ownter.


    ¡°My betrothed wanted toe home to see how her people are doing,¡± I said, ¡°so I decided to


    apany her.¡±


    Ciana¡¯s eyes widened hearing my words, but she didn¡¯t say anything. It was as if what happened had


    taken away all her strength.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re the most intelligent man in all thend except for perhaps your honorable father, the king.¡±


    Raymond shook his head immediately and put on a fake smile, which made me disgusted. ¡°But¡­ this


    witch is cunning! Is it possible that this wretched woman, this imposter, has fooled you too?¡± Raymond


    gestured at Ciana as he said the


    words.


    Rage boiled up inside of me. All I wanted to do was climb over the pile of umted bodies and p


    the shit out of him.


    As if Ciana knew what I was about to do, she gently tugged my sleeve. I leaned down so that I could


    hear her. ¡°Leave


    him to me,¡± she murmured.


    I raised a furrowed brow as she whispered, ¡°I need to take


    care of him on my own¡­¡±


    I could tell she was fading fast. She would have to deal with Raymond some other day, but I respected


    her wishes.


    Besides, if I had put Raymond to death right then, I wouldn¡¯ t have had time to stay there to handle the


    aftermath, or to wait until Ciana¡¯s parents came back. I hated that I chose to spare his life though.


    ¡°Do you really think that the prince can¡¯t tell the difference between an imposter and the real Alpha¡¯s


    daughter?¡± Jake


    answered for me. ¡°Your tricks don¡¯t work on us.¡±


    ¡°Now, move!¡± I demanded.


    This time, no one dared to stand in my way.


    I turned and looked at the crowd again. Most of them were outside of the house and I wasn¡¯t sure how


    much they had heard, but for the ones inside the house, all of them looked petrified-and mortified.


    ¡°Raymond, I don¡¯t have time to deal with you today, but I know what you¡¯re nning. If you are against


    Alpha ck, then you are against the crown. Only the king has the


    authority to decide who is Alpha!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Raymond replied, and so did the people in the room, their heads downcast. It


    was obvious to me that all of these people were traitors, that they were all loyal to Raymond and not to


    the ck family.


    They would all need to be dealt with, but I had bigger problems at the moment. I looked over at Ciana


    and saw her eyes rolling back into her head as she struggled to stay conscious. Her hand grappled


    against me, trying to gain control as her knees grew weaker by the second.


    I wasn¡¯t about to let her pass out like the imposter. Instead, I stepped over to her, avoiding the spilled


    blood on the carpet, and lifted her into my arms. She didn¡¯t verbally protest this time because she was


    really struggling.


    Her eyes rolled back again, and for a moment, she lost consciousness. Her cheek pressed against my


    chest.


    ¡°Jake, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I gave onest re at Raymond and his pathetic son, Hawke. I¡¯d ensure that they get what they


    deserve after I took care of the urgent matter at hand.


    Once we were outside, Ciana blinked a few times, the


    bright light of the sun disturbing her uneasy slumber. I¡¯d


    made it to the edge of the yard when Ciana became conscious enough to realize what was happening.


    She flung herself up the best she could, frantically looking


    over my shoulder toward her house. ¡°Wait¡­¡± she murmured. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Back to the castle.¡±


    Her eyes widened a bit. ¡°But I can¡¯t leave yet. I have to stay


    and handle this situation¡­¡±


    ¡°Out of the question,¡± I told her. ¡°You are injured, your pack is in shambles right now, and you are going


    back to the


    pce with me to recover.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Your Highness! Wait!¡± she demanded in my arms.


    I didn¡¯t slow down, but only said, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about your pack, but leave that to me.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you make it clear that you don¡¯t care about my pack?¡± She was trying to be feisty, but it was


    clear she was still in pain and tired.


    I was pleased to hear her voice raise a bit but I held back


    my smile. I knew it would just rile her up more, and while I liked it when she was angry-it made her


    eyes glow-now wasn¡¯t the time to purposely agitate her. ¡°Ciana,¡± I said,


    using my Alpha voice. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of itter. I promise. We have an urgent matter to attend to.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± she protested again.


    ¡°Shhh¡­. Listen to me, just this once.¡±


    She stared at me for a moment, and then did as I said, allowing herself to rest back into my arms


    again.


    I had carried her all the way to the car when she broke the silence. She asked me, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What is what?¡± I questioned, having no idea what she was speaking about.


    ¡°The urgent matter,¡± she said.


    ¡°We may be able to regrow the dreamberry in three days.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 376

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 376


    Chapter 34: Share His Room


    *Ciana*


    The ride back to the castle was quiet and long. For hours and hours, I sat in a seat across from Theo,


    but like on the way here, we didn¡¯t speak much-except this time, I wasn¡¯t upset with him. I was upset


    with myself.


    I¡¯d gone to a whole lot of trouble for absolutely no reason. While I had figured out that there were


    multiple problems brewing in my pack, I had solved exactly none of them. And even worse, my good


    friend and mentor had been killed in order to frame me for her murder.


    Every time I thought about her, I felt overwhelmed by suffocating sadness and white-hot anger. The


    pain growing within my chest was too raw and too fresh for me to even ept that it was real, and I


    longed to be out of the range of the prince¡¯s watchful eye so I could let my emotions out.


    Theo had only briefly mentioned that we needed to be back to the pce by Full Moon, which was only


    a couple of days away from now, but he didn¡¯t tell me anything else- even if he had, I probably wouldn¡¯t


    pay much attention.


    As the car approached the pce, I could feel the dread


    that washed over me. Looking at Theo¡¯s face, I saw a simr expression there and thought perhaps I


    didn¡¯t know him that well after all.


    The door was opened for me, and I got out. We had arrivedte in the evening, and I was exhausted.


    As we walked up the steps to the pce, I suddenly remembered that I was supposed to be his


    prisoner before I¡¯d left the pce. What would he do to me then? Would I be returning to my generous


    amodations in the dungeon?


    But when Jake asked where he should ce me, Theo replied, ¡°The room next to mine will do. Also,


    get Dottie.¡±.


    My eyebrows raised, and for a moment, I thought he was being a civilized human being for once. But


    then I remembered why we were here-the dreamberry, and the fact that I was the source of the blood


    he needed.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. Theo doesn¡¯t want me for me. He just wants my blood,¡¯ I reminded myself.


    Luckily, I was able to recover quite fast.


    ¡°No major concerns regarding Miss ck,¡± Dottie assured Theo, and then she turned to me and said,


    ¡°Dear, make sure you get lots of rest and you¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    I sat up, thinking maybe some reading before bed would


    help me fall asleep easier when the door between my room and Theo¡¯s opened.


    ¡°You should be asleep by now,¡± Theo said.


    I had forgotten that he had extraordinarily sharp hearing. ¡°Did I bother you? Sorry, I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± I


    said.


    He came over to the foot of the bed, and in the light of the almost-full moon, I could see that he was


    concerned.


    It was shocking to see such an expression on his handsome


    face.


    ¡°Perhaps a visitor will do you some good,¡± he suggested.


    My forehead crinkled as I tried to decipher what he was talking about, but a momentter, there was a


    light rapping on the door, and I had to wonder if he had summoned


    someone with the mind-link.


    He went and pulled the door open, and standing there in her robe was my beautiful redheaded friend,


    Brook.


    A smile immediately came to my face as she bowed to the prince and then bounded across the room,


    throwing her


    arms around me. I looked over her shoulder to see Theo


    standing there with what could only be described as a faint


    smile on his face.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mouthed to him.


    He only shrugged and then went back to his room.


    ¡°Oh, Ciana! I missed you so much!¡± Brook said. ¡°You¡¯ve missed out on quite a bit while you were gone.


    How are


    you? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I assured her, though it wasn¡¯t exactly true. ¡°How


    are you?¡±


    ¡°Good, but I feel so terrible, Ciana! If I had never allowed


    myself to be kidnapped by that horrible man in the first ce, you would never have gotten yourself into


    this awful


    situation!¡±


    ¡°No! No! You mustn¡¯t me yourself,¡± I told her. ¡°Believe me, Brook, I¡¯ve managed to get myself into


    plenty of trouble on my own, thank you very much.¡±


    That made her giggle. ¡°How are things in your pack?¡±


    ¡°Not good,¡± I admitted.


    Knowing Brook, she would internalize everything I told her


    and be even more upset about the situation than I was if I allowed her to know exactly what had


    gone on.


    So I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I had some trouble with a man who wants to be Alpha,¡± I said with a simple shrug of my shoulders.


    ¡°But Prince Theo set him straight.¡±


    ¡°And he brought you back here!¡± she added, a glint of mischief in her eyes. I knew she was implying


    something.


    ¡°Yes, well, I believe the prince had his own reasoning for that,¡± I said, implying that it wasn¡¯t at all what


    she thought it was. Again, the details were not important.


    ¡°Well, the other girls are saying he took you with him even during his work because he loves you.¡±


    Iughed. I couldn¡¯t help it. So that was the rumor? It


    seemed that no one other than Brook knew I had been


    thrown in the dungeon, and when they didn¡¯t see either Theo or me for a few days, they just assumed


    that Theo had brought me along with him wherever he went.


    ¡°Believe me, that is not the case at all. Prince Theo doesn¡¯t love anyone as far as I can tell.¡± I meant


    the statement as a blow to His Royal Pain in the Butt, but when I said it, the words only made me sad.


    We talked for about an hour about the things that had gone on in the castle, but I could tell Brook was


    extremely


    tired, and I decided I should let her go. ¡°You should go get some rest,¡± I told her. ¡°We can talk more


    tomorrow.¡±


    Brook yawned and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She smiled at me, but it seemed forced, and I began to wonder


    if something else was bothering her.


    But by then, she was already moving off of the bed. She kissed my cheek, and I gave her a hug as we


    both wished each other goodnight.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Falling back onto my pillows, I was greeted with the same view that had not allowed me to sleep


    before. Susan¡¯s face filled my mind, followed by Raymond¡¯s and Hawke¡¯s.


    I didn¡¯t want to be alone.


    It had only been a few minutes since Brook had left, so I thought I might go after her and see if maybe


    she might want to sleep in my room with me. Throwing back the covers, I put on my robe and flew to


    the door, throwing it


    open.


    Peeking my head out, I looked down the hallway. To my surprise, Brook was still nearby.


    But she was busy.


    I stepped back inside of my room to observe what was


    67574


    going on without being seen.


    Brook was speaking to Jake at the end of the hall, and it appeared that she was softly crying. He pulled


    out a handkerchief and handed it to her, and she dabbed at her


    eyes.


    I had noticed that she¡¯d looked upset when she left, but I didn¡¯t know what was wrong. And why was


    she with the


    Beta? Had the two of them established some sort of a¡­


    rtionship?


    At the moment, it wasn¡¯t my business. I decided to let it be and went back inside, closing the door


    quietly behind me.


    Taking off my robe, once again Iy down and stared at the ceiling. I couldn¡¯t start tossing and turning


    again or I¡¯d disturb the prince next door, and the next time, he might not be so nice as to summon my


    best friend.


    Iy there for another hour, watching the shadows cast by the moon track across the white expanse


    above me.


    Nothing worked to make me forget the horrors I¡¯d encountered on my journey. From Susan¡¯s face to


    the pile of mangled wolves that Prince Theo had dropped in front of me, it was all a nightmare.


    Looking at the seam of our shared door, I saw that Theo¡¯s


    light was still on. Did he not need rest?


    Finally, out of desperation, I got up one more time and shoved my arms into my robe. This time, I went


    to the other door and knocked gently, fear pulsing through me as I imagined he might shout at me for


    waking him again.


    Theo opened the door fairly quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Your Highness,¡± I whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, and I don¡¯t want to be alone. Would it be


    possible for me to use


    your couch?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything and only stared at me for a moment.


    I had started to second guess what I¡¯d asked when he stepped aside and hooked his head in the


    direction of the sofa, which I took to mean yes.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered as he pulled the door closed behind me. He looked a bit sympathetic as I


    padded across the carpet andy down on the couch.


    He dimmed the light in the room and left a readingmp for himself while he continued working on


    something.


    Through my half-opened eyes, I saw that he was as handsome as a god, but his usual, cold demeanor


    seemed to not only keep people away, but also the evil ghosts,


    restless spirits and even nightmares. It was strange. The more I spent time with him, the less I seemed


    to know him.


    Slowly, my eyelids grew heavy, and a wave of sleep crested over me, dragging me down into the


    abyss. I closed my eyes.


    What was it about being there, in Prince Theo¡¯s room, that had suddenly made me feel so content?


    I had no idea, but I was d to realize I was finally dozing off.


    Thest thing I noticed before sleep imed me was the feel of a warm, soft cover being tossed over


    me.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 377

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 377


    Chapter 35: The Moonlit Crystal


    I woke up the next morning, finally feeling alive again. A good night¡¯s sleep could do wonders.


    Theo had already left the room and I was by myself. I took a deep breath and let


    thete morning sunshine beam in on me. Being consumed by sadness and depression wouldn¡¯t do an


    yone any good, and if Raymond thought he could do whatever he wanted


    to our pack, then he was wrong!


    Sooner orter, I would head back to my packnds to get vengeance for Susan¡¯s death


    and put that stupid Raymond in his ce. I also wanted to find out more about that woman


    who was walking around wearing my face.


    But before that, I had an obligation to fulfill. I needed to help Theo get his berry back first. That was wh


    at I owed him. Regardless of his reason for chasing me down and going to my pack


    with me, it was a fact that he had stood up for me and saved me. That alone, under normal circumstanc


    es, would make him my friend.


    Now, I didn¡¯t know how much a proud prince wanted to befriend amoner like me, I just thought that


    the least | could do was donate my blood so he could get his berry back as a small token of thanks. Go


    ing back to my pack


    would be dangerous, and if I didn¡¯t make it¡­ I¡¯d die feeling guilty that I had not reced the precious fr


    uit I¡¯d taken from Theo.


    After that, I would speak to him and ask for


    permission to go home as soon as I could. It seemed to me that when he was willing to listen, he could


    be reasonable. He knew what was going on in my


    pack, and it was also important for him to ensure my pack was in good hands.


    If I was willing to stay and do whatever he needed me to do in order to make sure he got the berry to w


    ork, and I¡¯d pledge my allegiance to him, then hopefully, he¡¯d be willing to work with me and let


    me go home right after that.


    Theo had mentioned doing something on the Full Moon,


    which was tomorrow night, but he didn¡¯t give me any more details. Luckily, it was only a day away, and


    I could wait.


    ***


    The sun was beginning to go down when I finally heard Prince Theo¡¯s voice in his adjoining room. I¡¯d th


    ought l heard someone else speaking to him, so I crept over to the door to listen and recognized Jake¡¯s


    voice.


    I hadn¡¯t seen either Theo or Jake since two days ago when we¡¯d returned to the pce, and I¡¯d been w


    aiting in my room for their instructions, but neither of them told me


    anything but asking me to get some more rest.


    But tonight was the Full Moon. There must be something I needed to do, right?


    ¡°No¡­ works¡­ crystal¡­ how¡­¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Crystal? Huh? I thought this was all about some sort of berry? What were they talking about?


    I stood next to the door, wondering if now would be a good time for me to knock and bring up the berry


    situation or if I should wait.


    I raised my hand to knock on the door, but before my hand could evene down, Theo said, ¡°Ciana,


    you don¡¯t need to eavesdrop. Juste in. This concerns you, too.¡±


    My cheeks flushed as I realized he thought I was being sneaky when I really just hadn¡¯t had a chance t


    o decide if now was a good time. I decided not to try and exin and just went in.


    Jake was standing there in the middle of the room, next to the prince, and when the Beta looked at me,


    he had a bit of an amused expression on his face, but Theo gave him a stern look.


    In his hands, the prince held a piece of ck fabric. It


    looked like velvet, soft and thick. In the center of it was a


    ¡°This is the Moonlit Crystal,¡± Jake exined to me. ¡°It has magical powers that might be able to help us


    with our problem, but we¡¯re not exactly sure how to use it, although we do know that the best time to u


    se it is under the full


    moon.¡±


    Looking from Jake to Prince Theo, I asked, ¡°Problem? What problem?¡±


    ¡°Well, about the blood moon.¡±


    ¡°The blood moon was a few months away, I remembered you said? And it was one


    of the prerequisites to rece the berry?¡± I asked Jake.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Jake smiled encouragingly. ¡°The berry must be nted under the light of the blood moon, an


    d the blood of whomever ate thest one must be mixed in the soil,¡± Jake exined to me.


    ¡°How romantic. And sanitary,¡± I remarked, making the Beta chuckle.


    The Alpha did not think it was funny. He cleared his throat.


    ¡°This is serious.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Alpha,¡± Jake said. I straightened up as well.


    ¡°So¡­ you said we don¡¯t need to wait until the blood moon because of this crystal?¡± I asked, looking clo


    sely at the crystal, but Theo tugged it away from me, like he thought I might touch it.


    ¡°Bingo again!¡±


    ¡°So how does this thing work?¡± I asked.


    ¡°ording to the witch I got it from,¡± Jake began, ¡°it can


    somehow create an illusion of the blood moon that tricks


    the berry into reacting the same way that it would if there was a blood moon.¡±


    ¡°That seems simple enough,¡± I said. ¡°Do you just put it outside under a regr moon or something?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± Prince Theo said, curtly.


    ¡°The witch said it has to be cleansed, re¨C


    energized¡­ or recharged first, something like that,¡± Jake exined. ¡°She said that right now it wouldn¡¯t


    do anything at all, and we¡¯d just be wasting our efforts.¡±


    Jake and I thenunched into a discussion of the


    possibilities of how the crystal might work, and we explored the ideas of soaking it in water, heating it u


    p, putting it in the freezer¨C


    but when it came to my idea of running high voltage electricity through it, it was turned down really quic


    kly by Theo.


    Finally, I eximed, ¡°I give up! Maybe it was


    easier to just wait until the next blood moon.¡± Although, if that was the case, I¡¯d need to ren my trip b


    ack home¡­


    ¡°No, unfortunately, we can¡¯t wait,¡± Jake sighed, and immediately, Theo gave him a pointed look.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Theo interjected, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°Alpha,¡± the Beta argued. ¡°Miss ck is part of this now. She needs to know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to be kept in the dark. ¡°Please, I would love to help!¡± I said sincerely.


    Jake encouraged, ¡°She may think of something we haven¡¯t.. Alpha, I trust Miss ck.¡±


    Theo looked at both of us and finally gave in. ¡°Fine, just the bare minimum of what she needs to know.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Alpha, perhaps you tell her then?¡± Jake reasoned. ¡°Since I may say too much.¡±


    For some reason, I had the feeling that Beta Jake wasn¡¯t quite that enthusiastic about


    solving the crystal problem. It was more like he was trying to make me and his Alpha to be friends


    ¡­


    That discovery stunned me, but I found that I wasn¡¯tpletely against the idea. So I pulled up a bright


    smile¡­ hopefully, that would encourage him to open up a little.


    Grumbling, the prince turned to look at me and stared at my smiling face for a couple seconds. But the


    n he looked away and avoided my eye contact.


    Did I do anything wrong?


    ¡°The berry is a special type of fruit that I need to consume frequently¨C


    for personal reasons. If I don¡¯t, it could be very


    bad.¡±


    ¡°For you?¡± I asked, confused.


    He shook his head. ¡°No. For everyone else.¡±


    I looked at Jake, and


    he nodded. I had heard plenty of rumors about the Dark Prince over the years, how he killed people ind


    iscriminately, how he hated everyone, including


    his own family members, how he never smiled and wanted to be left alone. So I had


    an idea of what he might be


    saying.


    Was it possible that the berry was used to prevent him from doing harm to others?


    Now I feel really bad about eating it. If I¡¯d had any idea it was a special fruit, I never would¡¯ve touched it


    , despite how appetizing it looked and how hungry I was.


    ¡°Normally, I¡¯d be okay even without it for a little while. However, recently things changed and it became


    more important that I get the replenishment on time. That¡¯s why we have to get the crystal working.¡± The


    he pressed his. lips tight, and I knew that was all he was willing to share.


    I wasn¡¯t disappointed at all. In fact, I was actually quite grateful that he trusted me enough to even tell m


    Then my gaze was attracted to the


    crystal. ¡°Look, it is so beautiful!¡± I muttered as a ray of moon light beamed on it. A soft glow enveloped th


    Before I realized what I was doing, I¡¯d reached out and poked it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch!¡± Theo shouted at me, but even as he was speaking, something in the room shifted.


    The crystal began to glow! At first, it was a soft white, barely


    noticeable, but within seconds, it grew brighter and brighter still


    until I had to look away. Prince Theo still


    held it in his hand, but he used his other arm to shield his eyes.


    ¡°I guess we figured it out,¡± I heard Jake mutter.


    Turning my head to keep from losing my ability to see, I was facing the door between our adjoining room


    realized that Brook and Warren had wandered into my


    chambers.


    ¡°Ciana?¡± she called. ¡°Are you feeling better? We thought maybe-¡± She


    cut off when she saw the bright light. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Brook asked as she came through


    the door, her mouth agape in amazement.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Warren was asking.


    Then, I saw someone else chasing behind him. It was hard to see over Warren¡¯s broad shoulders, but w


    it had to be Sophia.


    The next thing I knew, the entire room was spinning around us. I felt like I was floating in the air as we w


    everyone else was.


    It felt as if I¡¯dnded with a thud on a soft surface.


    I had a splitting headache, but I couldn¡¯t remember anything else.


    Who was I?


    Opening my eyes, I adjusted to the dim light in the room.


    But nothing else was normal.


    I was in a bed, naked, in a room I¡¯d never seen before in my


    life.


    On top of me, also naked, was a man with an amorous look on his face that told me exactly what he


    had on his mind.


    I was shocked, but strangely, not afraid.


    I tried to recollect my memories but to no avail.


    Who was I?


    Where was this ce?


    And most importantly, who was this naked man?!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 378

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 378


    Chapter 36: I Had Sex!


    My headache started to fade away and I took a few deep breaths, but I still couldn¡¯t remember what I h


    ad just been doing or what was going on.


    In fact, I was still having trouble remembering who I was.


    And then it came back to me as I murmured, ¡°I¡¯m the king¡¯s mistress. And he¡¯s marrying another woma


    n¡­.


    ¡°Yes, I know, mydy,¡± he said softly, his breathing heavy.


    Who was he again? He looked so familiar. His dark eyes and hair, his god¨C


    like handsome face, the intensity of his gaze¡­ and all of those hot muscles pressing against me.


    Finally, pieces and bits of information came to me, a name


    started to form in my head, but I had difficulties


    pronouncing it¡­Th¨CTh¨CTheron? Thalen? Theo!


    ¡°And you are my guard.¡± I said this to him as if I was unsure,


    but he nodded.


    ¡°Like all of us here at the castle, miss, we would do anything for you. You


    have practically been the Luna Queen for three


    years now.¡±


    Yes, that was right. I was the woman the king loved more than any other¡­.


    Correct, I WAS. Not anymore. He had brought another woman into the


    castle that he nned to marry! How could he do this to me? After everything I had done for him, he wa


    s willing to cast me aside.


    He said had fallen for her all of those years ago, even thought she might be his mate, and then she¡¯d di


    sappeared. But he¡¯d found her now, and not just her¨Che¡® d found out that she


    had given birth to their son, and that was why he would marry her, to make her the Luna


    Queen, and their son the prince!


    But if that was the case, why did he choose to be with me to begin with, just so that he could throw awa


    y what the two of us had together for someone who had been absent from his life for all of that time? It


    was me who had been


    right there with him all along!


    But he wanted her. Now that he had found her, I would be


    cast aside, as if the memories we shared had never


    existed¡­


    My heart ached from


    thinking about it. I loved him so much, and I thought maybe someday he would learn to love me, too.


    But he was not capable of such a thing. His cruelty in bringing her here had proven that what I had bee


    n longing for was no more than a silly dream of mine.


    My lip trembled a bit from thinking about it, and tears wet


    my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Theo, the guard, reached up and wiped away my tears. ¡°It will be all right.¡±


    I shook my head, trying to push aside the pain in my heart,


    but it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°If the king can


    hurt me so deeply, then I wish to do the same to him.¡± As if acting on impulse, I reached for the man on


    top of me, draping my fingers around the back of his head and pulling him closer to me.


    His breaths were warm on my face, and his gaze was deep. I couldn¡¯t help


    but again appreciate his perfect facial


    features and regal demeanor, which made him not look like a guard¡­ but a prince.


    I was shocked by my own thoughts. No, no¡­ Theo was my guard, right?


    However, he pulled back, and it was as if he used all of his will to stop. ¡°Wait¡­ mydy. You have


    my heart and my soul, and I¡¯ll do anything for you. But I¡¯d hate for you to


    regret this¡­


    ¡±


    I understood what he was saying. The king was so powerful. He might punish me severely for going be


    hind his back and


    sleeping with someone else, even though he didn¡® t want to make me the queen. But I wanted this, and


    it was clear to me by the look in Theo¡¯s eyes that he wanted it to.


    Holding a finger up to his lips, I whispered, ¡°Shh¡­ Not another word.¡± Then I pulled myself up and kiss


    ed his trembling lips.


    A look of confusion passed across his handsome face as he looked down at himself and realized he ha


    d disrobed, and so had I. I didn¡¯t remember any of that happening, but it. must have, because here we


    were.


    I ran my palm along


    his cheek, and he leaned into my hand, gasping a little at my touch. I could see the attraction in his dar


    k eyes, and my body moved toward his with no effort


    whatsoever.


    With a deep breath, he closed the distance between us. Closing my eyes, I waited in


    eager anticipation for his lips to brush mine, but that didn¡¯te, so I opened my eyes and saw him lin


    gering a fraction of an inch away from me.


    ¡°Wh¨C


    what if I hurt you?¡± His voice was husky, and his body was burning hot. It seemed that he was doing ev


    erything


    he could to put a pause on this to make sure I would be okay.


    Hurt me? Shaking my head, I ordered, ¡°Take me¡­


    ¡±


    When I ced my hands on his chest, and glided them across his skin, I heard a low groan and his lips


    crashed into mine, and his tongue parted my teeth and took every inch


    of my mouth. I closed my eyes and responded to him passionately.


    His arm scooped under me and pulled me against his


    muscr chest.


    It wasn¡¯t as if I was a virgin. Was I? No,


    I had been serving the king for years¡­. However, the feeling seemed so foreign to me. My heart was b


    eating so fast, my body was burning and my core ached.


    All I could think about was that I wanted him to kiss


    me more, for his hands to roam through my body, and more¡­.


    Immediately, the rest of the world faded away again, and that same dizzy


    feeling I¡¯d had before overcame me, but for a different reason altogether. Desire and pleasure consume


    d me. Was this the euphoria of making love? I


    wasn¡¯t sure, but I knew I craved it.


    His mouth moved down my neck, nipping and sucking as


    he traced a line


    to my breasts, pushing the nkets I¡¯d had wrapped around me out of the way. I gasped and ran my ha


    nds down his back, trailing my fingernails over his rippled muscles as his


    tongue flicked out to taste my sensitive peak.


    Taking my hardened flesh between his lips, he sucked and licked. I could feel my core heating up for hi


    m. I wanted him so badly. Moving my leg to the


    other side of his hips, I slid beneath him. In doing so, my knee rubbed across his cock. He was massive


    ¨Chis lengthen and hardness seemed almost impossible to believe.


    I swallowed, and a hint of confusion and worry shed


    through my mind, but I had no brain capacity to process.


    that. All I had left in my mind was¡­ I wanted him.


    ¡°Take me, Theo. Please,¡± I whispered, beginning to buck my hips beneath him.


    ¡°Theo?¡± He said his own name like he wasn¡¯t certain that


    was correct, but whatever thought he¡¯d had, it passed quickly enough, and then, I felt the tip of his man


    hood at my slick entry. I lifted my hips to entice him to press inside, and when he did, an ethereal moan


    shot out of me.


    I¡¯d never felt anything in my whole life! It was as if I was experiencing sex for the first time¡­


    He took his time, moving slowly and deeply at first, grinding against me. I lifted my knees and squeeze


    d against him, closing my eyes to further enjoy every sensation. I lowered my hands to his perfect ass


    and pressed him more deeply inside of me.


    When he began to increase his


    pace, I soon found myself breathless, gasping for air as pant after pant left my lungs. ¡°Theo¡­¡± I cried. ¡°


    Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­.¡±


    My words encouraged him further, and he thrust even harder until I felt my body tighten and go into spa


    sm around him. I did my best to continue to breathe, but his


    magnificent member had ripped all of the oxygen from my body.


    When he finally joined me, he let out a few deep grunts, and then I felt his warm seed fill me. I finally op


    ened my eyes to see him staring down at me, beads


    of sweat lining his forehead. I couldn¡¯t read his expression. Was he upset


    that I¡¯d convinced him to do this, or was he thinking about something else entirely?


    After a moment, he rolled over next to me,pletely spent, but still holding me tight in his arms. Iy


    on his chest for a moment, also gasping for air. I knew that I¡¯d slept with the king hundreds of times


    before, but this seemed so different. It was like I had truly been touched by a man for the first time in m


    y life.


    A


    thought entered my head. Maybe it wasn¡¯t just any man who had touched me to bring me to this feeling


    of ecstasy,


    but maybe there was something special about this


    particr man.


    I brushed that thought aside, though. Theo was a handsome man, that was for certain. But he was only


    romantic feelings for him the way that I did the king.


    I loved the king. I wanted to marry him. No, there was certainly no way that what had happened between


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and I was more than carnal desire.


    No, it had all been like a pleasant dream¡­.


    Dream. Something about that word seemed strange to me all of a sudden. Like¡­ all of this really was ju


    But no, that couldn¡¯t be. It wouldn¡¯t make any sense because I could remember the king and his new wif


    Wait a minute!


    I had felt so dizzy before all of this happened with Theo. I couldn¡¯t even remember his name at the begin


    Was it possible?


    I lifted myself up to look at his face. He was lying on his back. When he sensed my movements, his dark


    on me.


    He was breathing normally now but looked troubled, and I had to assume he was thinking the king would


    now, I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening.


    ¡°What is it, mydy?¡± he asked me. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you did I?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly. ¡°No, that was wonderful. Thank you.¡± I pulled the nkets up to


    my chin, suddenly feeling shy.


    Why did I feel this way around Theo?


    Theo!


    A blur of images passed before my eyes as everything went spiraling around in my mind again,


    and then, all of those visions crashed together, tangling up with one another and then sorting themselve


    Ciana ck! That was my name. I wasn¡¯t the king¡¯s mistress! I was an Alpha¡¯s daughter. I¡¯d been summ


    But I hadn¡¯t wanted to be involved in any of that.


    And Prince Theo hadn¡¯t wanted me there either. He¡¯d forced me to feed his animals, starved me, and th


    Why did he do that? Why didn¡¯t he just let me go?


    ¡°The berry!¡± I murmured aloud.


    ¡°What was that?¡± The man lying next to me looked like


    Theo, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it was really him or if he even knew who he was.


    Because not only did I now remember the berry¡­ I also remembered the item that must be the reason f


    The Moonlit Crystal.


    I gasped and stared at Theo with my eyes bulging.


    I suddenly realized what might have happened.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 379

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 379


    Chapter 37: This is All Your Fault!


    I stared at Theo, and he stared at me, and then, suddenly, I saw a look of understanding on his face,


    and the next moment, his face started to turn a slight hint of pink and the tips of his ears were red.


    He sat up abruptly and grabbed a piece of clothing from the floor to cover himself below his waist and


    turned his face away from me.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ ¡± I murmured, and then asked the man next to me


    tentatively, ¡°Your Highness¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± He nodded, acknowledging how I addressed him. Obviously, just like me, he was his true self


    now.


    Oh. My. Heavens.


    What had we done?!


    He avoided eye contact with me, cleared his throat, and asked in a husky voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    My mouth opened and closed a few times, but I couldn¡¯t


    make a sound.


    What was going on? I wanted to know too! But, most importantly, how could he act so calmly as if


    nothing had happened?!


    My hands covered my face and I was so¡­ mortified, shocked, angry, confused, heartbroken and¡­


    embarrassed.


    ¡°How could you do this to me?!¡± I condemned loudly.


    ¡°Me?¡± he asked. ¡°You were the one who wanted me!¡±


    ¡°You nned this whole thing from the beginning!¡± I retorted, tugging on the nket to make sure it


    waspletely covering my naked form.


    ¡°I know nothing about any of this,¡± he eximed, and I could tell by his face that he meant it. ¡°And I


    warned you


    not to touch it.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but pull my hair.


    That was¡­ that was my first time! How was I supposed to take this news? How was I supposed to


    ept everything that had just happened?!


    ¡°Ciana,¡± he called.


    ¡°Give me a minute!¡± I just wanted to cry.


    ¡°Ciana!¡± He raised his voice, and this time drew my attention to him. ¡°Listen, this is a problem.¡±


    ¡°No! Maybe not!¡± I reasoned, though I wasn¡¯t sure how it couldn¡¯t be. ¡°We are the only ones that know.


    We will just forget all about it!¡±


    ¡°As loudly as you moan? I doubt it,¡± he said in his usual, calm tone, which made me want to smack


    him. But then I remembered that he was a prince, at least in some world, so I kept my hands fisted


    around the nket.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t enjoy it,¡± he added.


    I paused and then my face was on fire. All right, I admitted it. The sex had been very good-not that I


    had anything at all topare it to. But¡­ how had I lost my virginity in such a crazy scenario where I


    didn¡¯t even think I was myself?


    Goddess, heavens, just kill me.


    I buried my head under the nket and demanded, ¡°Do not mention it!¡±


    He seemed to be entertained by my reaction. Through the nket over my head, I heard his light


    chuckle, and then he said, ¡°But that wasn¡¯t what I was about to say.¡±


    ¡°What is it that you want to say then?¡±


    ¡°Listen, Ciana, this world wasn¡¯t real.¡±


    He got my attention. He was right. It really did all seem like a dream.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I uncovered my head from the nket to look at him.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure, but since you were the first one who touched the crystal, let me ask you this¡­. Why


    did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Why did I do what?¡±


    I noticed that although his expression didn¡¯t change, there was a hint of pink on his handsome face


    again. He cleared his throat. ¡°Why did you¡­ seduce me?¡±


    ¡°I d-¡± The words caught in my throat. I wanted to deny it, but I couldn¡¯t. It actually was the case. I had


    been the one to make him have sex with me. In my mind, I had thought he was a servant who was


    going to help me get back at my


    lover, the king.


    Where did all of thise from? It was as if¡­ as if I was


    ying the role of someone else. The emotions I felt were so real and strong-love, betrayal, hatred,


    revenge, and


    pain.


    The king chose someone else. How I wished that wasn¡¯t true¡­ how I wished that¡­ the king would


    marry me and make me the Luna Queen.


    It was as if the one and only purpose I was brought to this world was to fulfill that wish¡­


    My eyes widened. That was it! That was how we were supposed to ¡°cleanse¡± or ¡°re-energize¡± the


    crystal!


    ¡°I think I figured out what we need to do,¡± I told him. ¡°Well, we¡¯d better get dressed before-¡±


    But just then, my bedroom door opened, and a woman dressed in a servant¡¯s outfit walked in.


    Seeing her red hair, my face immediately lit up. I was temporarily distracted and happy that Brook was


    with me. But then she realized what was happening. ¡°Mydy! Your guard! He has taken advantage of


    you.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Theo frowned, but by then, Brook was screaming for the guards toe in and take him


    away.


    ¡°Brook¡­ Do you not remember who he is?¡± I asked my friend.


    Brook red at him angrily and answered, ¡°Of course I do! And I thought he is the most loyal one


    among all guards!


    Who knew he wouldmit such an outrageous crime to you, mydy¡­.¡±


    I realized that, unlike me and Theo, Brook might have truly forgotten who she really was except for her


    name.


    Theo¡¯s expression was darker. Without saying anything, he leaped over me and pulled his pants on


    while Brook rushed over and helped to put on my dress.


    ¡°Mydy! Are you all right?¡± Brook asked. ¡°Did he hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± My face must be bright red again. I could feel the heat. ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±


    Soon, a bunch of guards came in and took hold of Theo.


    ¡°See that he¡¯s locked up!¡± Brook told them.


    Theo nced at me and lowered his voice. ¡°Tell them to stop.¡±


    My mouth opened to say something, like perhaps this was not what Brook thought it was. But we were


    in this strange world, and maybe it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to just go along with what was going on. Either


    way, it wasn¡¯t like that Theo wouldn¡¯t be able to protect himself.


    Besides, I remembered what he had just done to me and


    said to me, I suddenly thought perhaps it would do him some good to experience the interior of a


    dungeon cell


    himself for a bit.


    ¡°Come with us, you vile piece of filth!¡± one of them said as he grabbed Theo¡¯s arm.


    He red at me and I mouthed my soundless reply, ¡°Go with it.¡±


    I knew he could easily kill all of those guards and escape ifProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he really tried, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he went along with


    them and left the room.


    When Brook and I were alone, she bustled around my room, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get you some clean clothes.


    No, could you like to take a bath or perhaps a shower¡­¡± I began to wonder exactly what was going on


    in her head. She seemed


    confused.


    ¡°Brook? Do you know where the others are?¡± I asked her, my voice just above a whisper in case


    anyone else happened to be listening and wondered what I was talking about.


    She turned to face me, her eyes wide as she asked, ¡°There


    are others?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Now it was my turn to be confused.


    ?


    ¡°Other men in your room!¡± She spun around a few times, looking for these alleged attackers.


    ¡°No!¡± I said, almostughing. ¡°I meant¡­ you know. The


    others.¡±


    If Brook was here, that had to mean that Prince Warren had gotten into this magical ce with Theo


    and me as well,


    didn¡¯t it? And Jake would have to be here because he was standing right next to us when the crystal


    did¡­ whatever the crystal had done.


    What about Sophia? Was that maddening woman here somewhere, too? Why had she even been with


    Brook and Warren when they came looking for me to begin with? It.


    wasn¡¯t as if we were friends¡­.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite get what you¡¯re asking, mydy.¡± Brook asked.


    She didn¡¯t know. That had to be the answer. She must not have figured out what I had yet, that we


    weren¡¯t where we


    had been-who we had been.


    It had taken Theo a bit longer than it took me, so perhaps all of our reactions would be different.


    I was certain that if I tried to exin to her what had


    happened, she would be sending me away to get my head examined, so I decided against that.


    12


    Pressing the heel of my hand against my forehead, I said, ¡°You know, I¡¯m not feeling that well. Perhaps


    a nice bath would be in order.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, miss,¡± she said, and with that, she scurried into the bathroom to run the tub.


    I leaned back against the headboard, trying to sort through all of it. How had the crystal sent us to this


    ce, and who were we each supposed to be?


    If what I thought was correct, that I was the king¡¯s lover and my wish was to marry the king and be


    the Luna Queen, what would we do next?


    A few momentster, Brook came out of the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯


    ve run the bath with your favoritevender salts, miss. Would you like for me to wash your hair for you


    as I usually


    do?¡±


    I gave her a strange look. Whoever I had be, she was different from me, that was for sure. ¡°No,


    thank you. I¡¯ll manage it myself this time.¡± I hadn¡¯t looked in a mirror yet, but I had to think I must look


    like myself. After all, Brook looked like herself, and Theo definitely looked like he


    always did.


    Not that I¡¯d seen so much of him before today¡­.


    The thought brought a blush to my cheeks as I went into


    the bathroom.


    The bathroom was lovely, with polished white marble on the floor and arge wfoot tub. I sank down


    into the water and let it soothe my aching muscles.


    Even in the bath, I could still smell Theo¡¯s scent on me. As I washed his essence off of my body, my


    face heated from thinking about what we had done. If it were possible to forget who we were when we


    got there, I wondered if there was a chance he would forget that when we got back to our reality.


    I decided that probably wasn¡¯t the case¡­..


    The scent of thevender was making me rxed and I


    could think clearer.


    Whoever had used the crystalst had left this wish of marrying the king, and this was something we


    had toplete in order to fulfill the prerequisite of using the crystal to create the blood moon illusion..


    At this point, waiting until the actual blood moon seemed like it would¡¯ve been a lot lessplicated.


    But we were here now, so whatever it was we were


    supposed to do, we¡¯d have to figure it out, get it done, and


    get back to our world.


    First thing first-I decided to get Theo out of that dungeon. While it had seemed a bit humorous to me


    when he¡¯d been taken away by the guards, ultimately, he was the prince, and I shouldn¡¯t be messing


    with him too much.


    Secondly, we needed toe up with a n to fulfill the wish-to get the king to marry me.


    Once the decision was made, I got out from the tub and Brook was already waiting to get me dressed.


    ¡°Brook, can you dress me any faster?¡± I asked as she took her time putting a ne around my


    neck. It was odd. having anyone dress me anyway. I didn¡¯t understand why royals couldn¡¯t just do it


    themselves¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss,¡± she said, but she didn¡¯t speed up any.


    I looked at my reflection in the mirror, and my mind wandered. Who was it that I was supposed to be?


    The mistress to the king.


    When was this crystal usedst? I wondered which king thedy whose wish I had inherited was in


    love with.


    ¡°Are you all right, mydy? You look a little pale.¡± Brook stopped brushing out my hair to ask me the


    question,


    which irritated me.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m fine. Just¡­ hurry up please.¡±


    She finished my hair, and I thanked her, ready to get out of there. I wondered how I would ever find


    him, but then I


    remembered whoever I was supposed to be, she knew how to get to the dungeon.


    I just needed to follow my instincts.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 380

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 380


    Chapter 38: n A or n B?


    I was able to find the correct doors and hallways without even thinking about it, as if I had


    lived in the ce for a long time.


    I reached the dungeon and pushed


    open the heavy door. Two guards stood on the other side. Taking one look at me, they bowed their hea


    ds and let me through. This woman was important, and it was strange


    to be revered that way as I walked along the stone floor.


    The dungeon


    was dark and musty smelling, much the same way the ce I had been held for all of those months wa


    s.


    Brook had trailed along behind me, and I heard her making little


    comments under her breath about the smell and the dirty state of the ce, and I almostughed. I wo


    ndered how hard it had been for her to visit me in the dungeon back home.


    When we arrived down by the cells, I saw a familiar face and almost froze in my tracks. The guard stan


    ding outside. of the cell where Theo was being kept, talking to him through the bars, sounded much diff


    erent than he had in the other world.


    ¡°Quiet down! You¡¯re a prisoner now. And no, we won¡¯t let you approach ourdy again!¡± Jake¡­ I wonde


    red what he would feel if he remembered how he¡¯d spoken to his Alpha


    when we get back to our world¡­.


    Theo was standing. His arms were across in front of his chest, and he was leaning against the wall cas


    ually. No matter what situation he was in, he always seemed to have control of everything. I¡¯d never se


    en him panicked, helpless, or weak in general.


    It was as if he wasn¡¯t a prisoner, but a prince who happened to pay a visit to the dungeon. He was, in fa


    ct, a prince¨Ca powerful, cold, and extremely handsome one, even when he was in jail.


    As soon as Theo¡¯s dark eyes settled on me, he ignored the man who was his Beta in the real world and


    gave me a nod. From his expression, obviously, he¡¯d been expecting me toe here rtively soon.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± he


    asked.


    I opened my mouth to respond to him, but before I could get any words out, Brook said, ¡°How dare you


    ? You cannot speak to ourdy that way! Especially after what you¡¯ve done to her!¡±


    ¡°Am I speaking to you?¡± Theo threw her a cold and expressionless re. He wasn¡¯t happy with


    the situation at


    all¨Cwhen it was obvious that Prince Theo wasn¡¯t happy, it could get really scary.


    Brook took several steps back. It looked for a moment like


    she might burst into tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± I said to Brook, holding a hand out to steady


    her.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± Theomanded.


    This time, Jake stepped in, as if he felt he had the


    obligation to stand up for the two


    women there. He scolded Theo, ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself. How unruly! You cannot speak to


    ady this way!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo¡¯s expression was priceless.


    He had probably never been spoken to in that way, especially by his own Beta.


    What a world¡­ as crazy as the situation was, I couldn¡¯t help but


    find it a bit funny. Nevertheless, I pressed down the upcurl of my lips so that I didn¡¯t irritate the already¨C


    cranky prince anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said to Jake in a calm voice. ¡°Open it.¡±


    ¡°Mydy!¡± Brook urged, her eyes widened at my decision.


    ¡°But mydy,¡± Jake said, turning to look at me. ¡°This man has been used ofmitting heinous act


    s against you. Surely, you must see that he deserves to be punished for


    these awful activities?¡±


    ¡°Believe me, it¡¯s not exactly what you think,¡± I exined. ¡°It¡® s okay. You can let him out.¡±


    Like Brook, Jake¡¯s eyes also bulged from his head. ¡°Let him out?¡± he repeated. ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my order,¡± I said, now that I knew for certain that he didn¡¯t remember his reality either. If he had kno


    wn that he was Theo¡¯s Beta and that I was simply a member of the prince¡¯s consort, he wouldn¡¯t say an


    y of what he had just.


    said in his wildest dreams.


    Reluctantly, Jake reached to his waist where a keychain was held, and he unlocked the cell. Theo walk


    ed past him,ing at me, and I thought Jake might try to hurt him to


    keep him from harming me.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± I assured Jake, for what seemed like the hundredth time. ¡°I¡¯ve got the situation well under


    control. You are dismissed.¡±


    With that, I turned to walk back upstairs, and Theo came with me. Brook and Jake followed behind at a


    distance, but I wanted to go somewhere that no one else would follow us


    Chapter 38 n A ut i¡¯an


    because Theo and I needed to speak about this situation


    alone.


    I knew exactly where to go. It was so strange, knowing this ce so well when I wasn¡¯t even in my own


    reality. It was as if I¡¯d inherited someone else¡¯s memory.


    My feet carried me to a library, and when I pushed through the doors, Theo was with me. I turned to Br


    ook and said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    see you shortly.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow, but I didn¡¯t need to say more. She left. Jake wasn¡¯t even there. He must¡¯ve gon


    e back to his assigned duties.


    The library wasrge, with thousands of books on sturdy mahogany bookshelves. I led him to a couch


    across the room by a picture window that looked out on a beautiful garden.


    ¡°Um, sorry that you were put in the dungeon.¡± I decided to start the conversation with an apology,


    hoping he wouldn¡¯t hold much of a grudge against me for causing him to be thrown in the dungeon earli


    er. ¡°It seems that we are the only ones who remember who we really are.¡±


    ¡°It appears so. I wonder why,¡± he said.


    ¡°No idea,¡± I shrugged. ¡°But you¡¯re supposed to be the Moon


    Goddess¡® descendant, and maybe she just really likes me,¡± I


    joked.


    He gave me a strange look and took his seat on the couch. Then he signaled me to sit next to him.


    I secretly let out a sigh of relief¨C


    at least he didn¡¯t seem to be too upset about being thrown in the dungeon earlier.


    As soon as I sat down though, I immediately regretted it because I was surrounded by his masculine sc


    ent, and my mind went back to what we had done earlier. My cheeks heated and I was


    having trouble looking at him.


    Luckily, Theo didn¡¯t seem to be focused on


    that. ¡°Before I left the room, you were about to tell me something. What was it?¡±


    I calmed my fast heartbeat and exined, ¡°Yes, like


    you said, this world didn¡¯t seem to be real. We ended up here because of the Moonlit Crystal.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to touch that thing!¡± he scolded. ¡°It could be dangerous-¡±


    ¡°I already said I¡¯m sorry!¡± I retorted, suddenly feeling aggrieved and without thinking, I added, ¡°But Your


    Highness, allow me to remind you, it was me who suffered the most loss, okay?¡±


    ¡°Loss?¡±


    Of course it was my loss! That was my precious first time!!


    It was supposed to be with the love of my life, under the starry night sky or somewhere romantic, not wi


    th someone such as an aloof prince who didn¡¯t even care.


    The more I thought about it, the more aggrieved I felt- especially since I couldn¡¯t even me him for it.


    Tears started to well up


    in my eyes, so I lowered my head. He didn¡¯t need to see me cry, because he would never


    understand that or even care about it. Why did I even


    bother telling him that to begin with?


    ¡°Was it¡­ your first time?¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡± I snapped, and then I realized that he had leaned in and his tone was almost


    ¡­ tender. I took a deep breath in and tried to focus back on our issue at hand. ¡°At any rate, we are her


    e now, in some sort of alternate reality or something. And I think that you and I are the only ones who re


    member what happened, where we came


    from.¡±


    He stared at me for a moment, and I saw emotions I couldn¡® t quite recognize mixed in his dark eyes. H


    e didn¡¯t respond to me immediately and I had no idea what was going through his mind.


    ¡°So, it really was your first time?¡± he asked again.


    Why, why, why? Why did he have to keep bringing it up?


    And why did he have that smirk on his face?!


    I finally lost it and burst out yelling at him. ¡°Yes, it was! You took my virginity! Are you happy now?!¡±


    After a few seconds, he cleared his throat, shifted his gaze away from me, and murmured, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t k


    now.¡±


    What did that even mean? But I really didn¡¯t want to continue that topic


    anymore. Whatever happened had already happened. There was nothing I could do about it, so I move


    d on. ¡°Now can we please focus on the issue here, so


    that we can get out of this ce and get that stupid berry working for you?¡±


    When he turned back to


    look at me again, he had his usual emotionless expression on. He nodded. ¡°Okay. I agree, this wasn¡¯t t


    he real world. One thing I¡¯m also sure about is that it was only consciousnesses pulled in here, not our


    physical bodies.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    He shook his head but didn¡¯t tell me the reason.


    ¡°So¡­.that means, everything we see here are just illusions?¡±


    ¡°Most likely,¡± he agreed. ¡°Now we just need to know how to


    fulfill thest user¡¯s wish.¡±


    Wait a second. Did that mean I hadn¡¯t lost my virginity?


    All of a sudden, I was overwhelmed by happiness and hope. What kind of emotional roller coaster I had


    Theo stared at me as he waited for my response. I was sure he found the smile on my face suspicious,


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve gotten that piece figured out.¡± I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. ¡°It seems the woman


    marry someone else. So to fulfill her wish, since I¡¯m ying her role now, I guess I¡¯ll need to change the


    I tried to sort through the memories of the woman whose life I¡¯d been dropped into, hoping to find some


    frowned and folded his arms across his chest,menting, ¡°That¡¯s stupid.¡±


    He was obviously not happy about it, but why? Was he upset with me? It wasn¡¯t my idea!


    ¡°Listen, Your Highness, we have to get this aplished for the sake of YOUR berry,¡± I reminded him.


    After a long time, he finally said, ¡°Fine. So¡­ let¡¯s go with that.¡±


    ¡°That means, I need to win the king¡¯s heart, but¡­¡± I admitted to him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound easy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your concern?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°What if I fail? What if I¡¯m not quite the vixen you¡¯re giving me credit for being?¡±


    When I said vixen, he actually chuckled under his breath.. ¡°Then we do it the easy way.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just force him to marry you. If he dares to disagree, we¡¯ll threaten to kill him and his fianc¨¦e. I bet


    problem.¡±


    My


    mouth dropped open, and I stared at him, trying to process that he had actually said that. ¡°Are you serio


    have to go straight to violence?¡±


    Theo shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a means to an end.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why not? It isn¡¯t real anyway.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like


    killing anyone, or threatening to kill anyone. Real or not.¡± I shook my head at him. ¡°I will figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you have to do it the boring way¡­.¡±


    An eyebrow arched, I looked at him for a moment, and I noticed a very slight upcurl on his lips. He was b


    so funny.


    ¡°Ciana, you can do it.¡± Theo seemed very confident in what


    he was saying. ¡°But n B is always an option.¡±


    ¡°You sure are giving me an awful lot of credit, thinking I can easily make a man fall in love with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Theo said, giving me a pointed look, and I had to swallow a lump in my throat.


    What did he mean by that??

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 381

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 381


    Chapter 39: A Special Cake for My Love


    He didn¡¯t borate, of course, and only asked, ¡°Now what?¡±


    ¡°I have to find some way to make the king like me,¡± I said as Theo and I walked back toward my room. I


    wished he would¡¯ve just left this to me, but he seemed determined to be involved in every aspect of


    this. Maybe he wanted to make sure I didn¡¯t mess it up.


    Brook met us outside of the library, and she was very supportive of my trying to win the king¡¯s heart


    again. ¡°You could make his favorite dessert. He loves royal cherry revelry cake. Remember when you


    tried to make it for himst year, and you identally burned it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t remember that, of course, but I couldn¡¯t tell her that. Theo and I knew that we were the only


    ones who remembered who we were. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had be of Warren and


    Sophia.


    ¡°What do you think, mydy?¡± Brook asked me. ¡°Shall the two of us head to the kitchen?¡± She gave


    Theo a look that


    said that he wasn¡¯t wee.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± I told her, but when we started to walk down the hallway, in a direction I


    knew would lead


    us to the kitchen, Theo was walking right behind us.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to cook?¡± Brook asked him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that guards were capable of making cakes.¡±


    Theo ignored her altogether and entered the kitchen.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Brook chased after him, and all I could do was shake my head. Hopefully, we all would forget


    about everything that had happened in this illusionary realm in the end.


    Eventually, we made it to the kitchen. I had never been very good at cooking. As much as I tried to


    learn from my mother and her head cook when I was younger, it just didn¡¯ t seem to be a skill I had


    much luck with.


    I was better at doing things outside in nature. I could start a


    fire with two sticks and cook a small animal for dinner if I


    had to, but I couldn¡¯t take a bunch of ingredients and mix them together to make a dessert to save my


    life.


    Maybe that was exactly what I was doing now-baking a cake to save my life¡­.


    Brook got the ingredients together. Most of them I could identify-flour, sugar, butter, eggs, milk,


    cherries, some sort of liquor, and oil. I thought I could handle all of that. She turned the oven on to


    preheat.


    Theo was keeping his distance at the moment and was


    simply watching us. I tipped my head to the side and asked him, ¡°Are you even going to help us?¡±


    He said nothing, only ring at me from a few feet away, his arms folded across his chest. His body


    language told me that he didn¡¯t want anything to do with cooking or pleasing whatever king that I was


    supposed to impress.


    ¡°Uhm, I seem to recall this isn¡¯t exactly for me.¡± I turned to see Brook was still gathering dishes and


    utensils. Taking a step closer to Theo, I asked, ¡°Is this berry we¡¯re after for me? Am I the one who


    needs it?¡±


    Theo grumbled under his breath and stepped closer, but something told me he wasn¡¯t actually going to


    do anything to help me with this task. He didn¡¯t seem like the homebody type who would be keen on


    cooking.


    ¡°Okay, first we need to open the flour and measure out three cups,¡± Brook said, gesturing at where


    she¡¯d set the bowl I was supposed to put the flour in.


    ¡°No problem,¡± I replied, seeing a measuring cup sitting on the counter. Theo was in my way, and I had


    to lean past him. I didn¡¯t like the heat I felt radiating off of his body. I found it distracting. Quickly, I


    grabbed the utensil I needed and got back into my own space.


    Clearing my throat, I opened the bag of flour and started to measure it out. ¡°Oh! You need to make sure


    you grease the pan first!¡± Brook said, and the way she said it made me think that it was an emergency,


    so I switched tasks, picking up the open bag of flour and moving it out of the way.


    I set it down on the counter in front of Theo rather hard,


    and the next thing I knew, he was coughing.


    I turned to look at him and shrieked, covering my mouth.


    with both hands.


    Prince Theo looked like a ghost! When I¡¯d set the flour bag down, a bunch of the white powder had


    come shooting out the top, sprinkling him from the top of his head all down.


    the front of his shirt with the white substance. It even


    coated his eyshes.


    I wanted tough, but if I did, would he grab one of the kitchen knives from behind him and plunge it


    into my heart -berry or no berry?


    **


    Rather than letting theugh I was fighting out, I said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that.¡±


    He red at me, and Brook broke into a fit ofughing. ¡°Serves you right!¡± she said, having no idea that


    she was actually talking to her prince.


    Theo¡¯s face darkened. Before he could scold Brook again, I


    handed him a towel. ¡°Take it, so that you can wipe


    yourself.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    However, he didn¡¯t take it. ¡°You do it.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who caused this,¡± he shrugged.


    Brook pointed at him. ¡°No, no! You¡¯re a guard! How could you ask ourdy to clean up for you?¡±


    To prevent Brook from calling other guards and throwing him in the dungeon again, I sighed and told


    Brook, ¡°Uh¡­ he has a point. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Brook¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief while I did my best to get the flour off of his face. But I couldn¡¯t get it


    all out of his dark hair, and it wasn¡¯ting off of his uniform either. He¡¯ d probably need to take a


    showerter. But then, it would likely turn to paste.


    Oops!


    After cleaning Theo up, I returned to the counter while he looked at me out of the side of his eye. I


    didn¡¯t think he was actually mad. In fact, he seemed to have a hint of amused expression on his face.


    ¡°Alright, now, let¡¯s put all the dry ingredients in that bowl and mix them.¡± Brook instructed, ¡°Then add an


    egg and


    some milk and oil.¡±


    I blended all of that together and then ¡°folded¡± in the cherries, whatever that meant. Theo got himself a


    cup of water, still just¡­ watching.


    ¡°This dessert would probably taste a lot better if you just made it for me, Brook,¡± Iined.


    ¡°No, no, mydy. I cannot do this for you. I don¡¯t have the most important ingredient to put in.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Love, of course!¡± she beamed, and Theo let out a cough


    behind us, almost choked on his water.


    While it wasn¡¯t true that I loved the king, I did want to do my best to make it so that he liked it.


    After a while, the timer on the stove beeped, and Brook pulled the cake out. She stuck a toothpick into


    the middle of it and pulled it out clean.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± she dered. ¡°Now, we just have to let it cool, and then we can put whipped cream on top


    and serve it to the king. I¡¯m sure this will win a spot in his heart!¡±


    I looked at the cake and was quite astonished that I had made it almostpletely by myself. It was


    very pretty with its red swirls through the white cake.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very special cake,¡± Brook said, leaning back against the counter near where the cake was


    cooling. ¡°It¡¯s said that whoever bakes it must insist that the one she loves most


    has the first bite. Then, a blessing will be bestowed upon both the baker and the one who tasted it.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°That does make it seem like a special cake,¡± I agreed with her.


    We continued to chit chat while the cake cooled. Then,


    when we were satisfied that it had cooled enough to take out of the pan and put on a cake stand, Brook


    gave me special instructions on how to get it out without making it crumble. I took my time, finessing


    every movement, until I managed to get it out and onto the tter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the whipped cream topping and a few more cherries to add to the top,¡± she said, stepping away


    to go to the refrigerator.


    I took the baking pan to the sink to wash it out, again thinking it would be best not to leave a mess.


    When I turned around again, I saw Theo standing over my cake, a fork in his hand-and he was


    chewing!


    ¡°What in zes are you doing?¡± I demanded, rushing over


    to him to pull the fork away from him. If he¡¯d been trying to keep me from doing so, I wouldn¡¯t have


    been able to dislodge it, but he let go, and my hand went flying backward as I red at him.


    ¡°I was just making sure it tastes okay,¡± he said with a simple shrug.


    Furious, I demanded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Brook said?¡±


    ¡°So? If it doesn¡¯t taste good, the king may dislike you even


    more.¡±


    I was speechless. Brook began shouting at him, too. ¡°You ruined it! You ruined the whole cake!¡±


    ¡°Rx.¡± Theo took the whipped cream from her and began to pile it on top, easily covering the small


    hole where he¡¯d taken the bite. By the time he was done, it did look like it


    had been untouched.


    ¡°There. Now put some cherries on top,¡± he ordered Brook.


    Brook gave him a re but had no choice but to do what he asked. Luckily, she was able to decorate


    the cake beautifully, and no one would be able to tell that a small


    piece had been taken from it.


    288 Wouchers


    As I prepared to take the cake to the king, I heard Theo say quietly, ¡°And yes, I did.¡±


    **:


    Taking my time, I carried the cake I had made for the king into his private chambers. I could foresee


    myself tripping and dropping it ornding face-first in the cake, so I had to take my time and be careful


    not to let all of my hard work go to waste, although it was bad enough that Theo had technically ruined


    how special it was anyway.


    I walked into the room to see the king standing with his back to me, looking out the window. He looked


    familiar, with broad shoulders and dark hair. He was tall and well-. built, but it wasn¡¯t until he heard the


    sound of my footsteps on the floor that he turned to look at me.


    The cake tter slipped from my hands at the sight of him, and I only just grabbed it before it hit the


    ground. I couldn¡¯t believe the face I was looking at.


    Warren!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 382

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 382


    Chapter 40: The King¡¯s Love


    Warren was ying the part of the king!


    I could hardly believe what I was seeing, and I was certain I was gawking at him.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here,¡± he said as he turned and walked toward me. His hands were folded behind h


    is back, and he looked quite regal and important, much like he did in real life, but with an air of arrogan


    ce about him I¡¯d never seen


    with Warren before.


    ¡°I brought you your favorite dessert,¡± I purred, trying to sound, um, seductive, I guess? That


    was hard for me.


    ¡°Put it down,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s kind of you, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m


    not in the mood for dessert.¡±


    I set the cake


    down on a side table, along with the two tes and two forks I¡¯d managed to bring along with me. I coul


    d tell by his expression that whatever it was he was going to say to me, I wasn¡¯t going to like it. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    I asked him.


    I hadn¡¯t talked to him about the other woman yet, but as he


    walked toward me, the graveness of his expression told me


    he was going to reveal his decision to me. I was so nervous, my hands were shaking.


    It was strange. I could


    tell that those emotions were not mine, yet, I was still controlled by them. On one hand, I knew this was


    all just an illusion that the Moonlit Crystal created, on the other hand, it was so real that I almost


    thought I was her, the king¡¯s mistress.


    I bet without knowing their own identities, Brook, Jake and even Warren would truly think they were the


    people from


    this world.


    He didn¡¯t answer me, so with my nerves getting the best of me, I continued to speak. ¡°I took a lot of tim


    e making this cake for you, Your Majesty.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to go to any trouble for me. I¡¯ve appreciated how well you¡¯ve treat


    ed me these past three years, how you¡¯ve always been there for me, but that


    time has ended now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My voice trembled with emotion as I spoke. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. It seems¡­ I don¡¯t love you after all. I am in love with someone else, and I n to marry h


    er. Again, I thank you for your service, but that¡¯s in the past now, and I will move forward with my fianc¨¦


    e, the love of my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± I said quickly, trying my best to think of a way to salvage the situation. ¡°Even if you love s


    omeone more, I can still be


    of service to you. I can still apany you. The people in the castle know and respect me. They will c


    ontinue to do so. I am willing to be your silent partner.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No, no. That won¡¯t be necessary. My partner will be here with me every step of the


    way. In fact, the only reason I ever chose for you to apany me to begin with is because you remin


    d me so much of her.¡±


    With that, he gestured to the open door behind me, and when I saw who was walking inside, with a triu


    mphant smirk on her face, my first thought was to grab the cake


    and shove it in her face.


    Sophia!


    Boy, whoever set this world up sure had an interesting sense of humor.


    She pranced over to him, her high heels cking on the stone floor, and I did my best not to re at he


    r. I wouldn¡¯t be able to convince the king that I was the right woman for him if I¡¯d made him mad then by


    disrespecting her.


    I watched as she approached him, moving gracefully but seductively. She paused beside him, cing h


    er hand on his chest and leaning forward to kiss him on the cheek,


    leaving a faint smear of red lipstick in her wake. ¡°Hello, my handsome King,¡± she said, her voice just as


    annoying now as it had been before we got sucked into this ce. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Warren¨Cthe king¨C


    wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close, and I tasted bile in the back of my throat.


    the king had been someone else, I would have been fine, but¡­ why Warren? This entire situation was


    making me sick.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Warren lifted his other hand to brush her hair back away


    from her face, and when he did so, his sleeve moved back, exposing to the light the bracelet I had gifte


    d him.


    Sophia saw it, and I noticed her eyes going wide. ¡°Ooh, what¡¯s this?¡± she asked, running her fingertip o


    ver it lightly.


    ¡°Someone special gave this to me¡­¡± Warren sounded confused when he answered, like he wasn¡¯t


    quite sure why he was saying that, but then he gave me a look that I couldn¡¯t quite read. I assumed it w


    as part of our true history mingling in with what was going on in this magical ce. But Warren


    certainly didn¡¯t remember who he was or he wouldn¡¯t be treating me this way while he was being so nic


    e to Sophia.


    ¡°I absolutely love it!¡± Sophia gushed. ¡°Oh! May I have it, pretty please?¡± She made some sort of pouty d


    uck face and


    blinked her eyshes at him again and again.


    ¡°Oh¡­ no, I think not,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, precious, but this bracelet is extremely important to me. I can¡¯


    t just give it to


    you.¡±


    ¡°Why is it so important?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± But Warren couldn¡¯t


    come up with the answer. He pressed his temples as if something was bothering him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you told me that I¡¯m the most important one to you,¡± Sophia begged. ¡°And


    you said you loved me! If you love me, you¡¯ll give it to me!¡±


    ¡°I do love you, but-¡± Warren began. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I can just hand it over to you.¡±


    Then, she began to cry. Actual tears began to roll down her cheeks! She had always been a beauty, ev


    en when she was crying, but the entire scene was so ridiculous, I could hardly believe what I was seein


    g.


    She certainly acted the same as she did back where we came from. Spoiled. Entitled. Bratty. That was


    the true Sophia.


    ¡°Fine, fine, darling,¡± Warren finally said, taking the bracelet off of his wrist and sliding it onto hers.


    Immediately, her


    tears dried up, and she began to smile as bright as the sun. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that I made you cry, my dear.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Your Majesty. I love you


    so much! I¡¯ll forgive you!¡± She leaned over and rubbed her nose against him, giving him a butterfly kiss,


    and I couldn¡¯t watch any more.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d just handed over the bracelet so easily. That bracelet wasn¡¯t just important to him


    , it was important to me! Yet, he¡¯d just slid it off and given it to her.


    It was as


    if my heart was pulled out from my chest, thrown on the ground by the person I longed for years, and s


    huttered in thousands of pieces.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault, I understood, he didn¡¯t know who he


    was¡­ but that didn¡¯t make it hurt less.


    Depressed and defeated, I backed up to the side table where I¡¯d ced the cake and hoisted myself up


    to sit next to my creation. The two of them continued to make lovey dovey faces at one another, and wi


    th every exchange, I felt more and more sick to my stomach.


    What better way to keep from throwing up the contents of


    my stomach than to put more in it? ¡°Well, if no one else wants to eat this


    cake, I guess I¡¯ll eat it myself,¡± I said. I picked up a fork and dug into the cake without even bothering to


    Theo was right; it was pretty good. It wasn¡¯t the tastiest thing I¡¯d ever eaten, but considering I¡¯d made it,


    I continued to shovel it into my mouth while the two of them gazed


    into each other¡¯s eyes. Really, the entire situation was ridiculous. Even though it was an illusion, it was u


    Without even chewing up all of the cake I had in my mouth, I blurted out, ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    Both of them turned to look at me with arched eyebrows.


    ¡°What¡¯s that now? Why is she here?¡± Sophia whispered to the king, but he put out a hand to quiet her.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked me.


    I cleared my throat, wishing I¡¯d thought to bring a drink. along for our dessert


    party. ¡°For being so elegant,


    you certainly are being heartless, Your Majesty. I was just thinking about what you said earlier. Rememb


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s so sweet!¡± Sophia gushed. She started in with the baby talk again, so I had to speak up to be


    ¡°If you like her so much, why even bother with me to begin with? She was your true love, so you cherish


    want to be


    with her.¡±


    Sophia was extremely pleased to hear what I said and hugged Warren even tighter.


    I took a sip of water and continued, ¡°If she was so important to you, and no one would rece


    her in your heart and you¡¯re so faithful to your love for her, why did you evene to me to begin with?¡±


    Warren¡¯s eyes widened and he was stunned. Sophia wanted to say something, but Warren gave her a g


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it!¡± I concluded.


    ¡°Well, I¡­


    uh¡­¡± Warren said, cing his free hand on his hip in a fist. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you speak like that before


    I felt called out a bit, and for a moment, I thought perhaps I¡¯ d ruined everything. I replied, ¡°Same here, Y


    wouldn¡¯t have chosen to be with you!¡±


    His mouth opened and closed, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Sorry if my attitude is surprising you, Your Majesty,¡± I said, not really caring anymore. ¡°But this is just ho


    Both of them stared at me, and all I could do wasugh. Maybe it was all of the sugar, or maybe it was t


    and sometimes it¡¯s easier tough than to cry.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 383

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 383


    Chapter 41 n B It Is!


    Frustrated with the entire situation with Warren and


    Sophia, and with my stomach aching from eating so much. cake, I headed out


    into the hallway, thinking I would have toe up with another n. I should have known that simply b


    aking a cake wouldn¡¯t be enough to get to the man¡® s heart. After all, as a king, he had a ton of chefs to


    do that.


    Almost the second I walked out into the hallway, Theo was there waiting for me, an expectant look on h


    is face. ¡°Well?¡± he asked me in a low whisper. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± I told him. ¡°The king and I are getting married right this very moment.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°Your face said something


    else.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I failed,¡± I admitted, but I must have looked very


    upset.


    That was why Theo gave me a somewhat sympathetic look. He led me around the corner where we¡¯d b


    e less likely to be overheard. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°First of all, your brother is the king.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then?¡±


    ¡°Sophia is the one he is nning to marry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Prince Theo nodded like it didn¡¯t surprise him at


    all.


    My eyes bulged slightly as I considered that response. ¡°You¡® re not surprised that the king would rather


    marry Sophia than me? What? Do you think she¡¯s prettier than me? Smarter? Sweeter?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say any of that, Ciana,¡± he said, huffing a little. ¡°Focus.¡±


    I shook my head to clear it. ¡°Fine, so we are going to have toe up with something else because he


    seems pretty set on the fact that she is the woman for him.¡±


    ¡°What did you do exactly to change his mind?¡± Theo asked.


    ¡°What could I do? He didn¡¯t even


    want to talk to me other than telling me he was going to marry Sophia.¡±


    ¡°And the cake didn¡¯t help?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it did,¡± I said, watching Theo raise an eyebrow while Ipleted my sentence


    angrily, ¡°It helped to fill my stomach!¡±


    ¡°You ate the cake?¡±


    I thought Theo would be upset, but after only a quick. pause, he chuckled lightly. For some reason, I fel


    t he¡¯d been in a fairly good moodtely. ¡°All right, Ciana, what¡¯s going on? You seem way more upset th


    an you should.¡±


    ¡°Do I?¡±


    He nodded. As his intense dark gaze fell on me, all of a sudden, I just felt so aggrieved that I needed to


    vent. ¡°She even talked him into giving her a special bracelet!¡±


    Theo arched an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°What bracelet?¡±


    I was in no mood to exin to him my childhood encounter with Warren, but at that moment, I saw that


    Sophia had turned the corner, walking toward us.


    ¡°Look at you. How pathetic!¡± Of course she would humiliate me whenever she got a chance to. She rais


    ed her slender arm and on her wrist was my special bracelet.


    ¡°It fits my skin tone really well, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°No need to rub it in my face,¡± I snapped back. ¡°And I won¡¯t give up yet. We shall see whoughs until t


    he end.¡±


    Sophia sneered, ¡°Indeed, we shall see.¡±


    After she walked away, I turned around and shrugged.


    ¡°Well, you asked about the bracelet, and she just showed


    you.¡±


    ¡°You said Warren gave it to her?¡± Theo asked, seeking


    rification, and I nodded.


    I couldn¡¯t quite read Theo¡¯s expression, he seemed really shocked. But why?


    He mumbled, ¡°How did he even get it¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked him, confused.


    ¡°Nothing. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He focused back on me. ¡°Based on what you said, it sounds to me we shou


    ld move


    on to n B.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t my preferred way of handling this situation, but at this point, I needed to be open¨Cminded.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± I asked, folding my arms.


    ¡°He¡¯s in love with Sophia in this illusional world?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°It definitely appears to.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Then we¡¯ll make him trade her life for


    marrying you.¡± He made the statement like it was not a big deal.


    ¡°How do we do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. We¡¯ll find a way to take her prisoner, hold her


    for ransom, and before we release her, he¡¯ll be forced to


    marry you. If the king refuses to marry you, we will kill her.¡±


    ¡°You and your killing people,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡±


    I did not. I couldn¡¯t think of anything better, so after a few moments, I said, ¡°No. Fine. Okay. We¡¯ll do it y


    our way.¡±


    I almost thought he was smiling, but whatever that expression was, it faded away quickly enough.


    ¡°So¡­ when do we do this?¡± I asked him, hoping he had already worked the n out. He seemed to be


    very set on this n, after all, so surely he had some ideas.


    ¡°The day of the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t there be a lot of guards around them both at that time?¡± I asked him, slightly confused.


    Theo shook his head. ¡°No, there will be at the venue most likely, but we will get her here at


    the pce before she is on her way to the wedding venue, which is likely going to be the royal chapel.


    Any royal pces would have tunnels and


    secret passages. That should make it easier for us to find her


    and take her hostage without anyone detecting what we are up to.¡±


    He did have a n in mind alright. ¡°How do you know that?¡± We hadn¡¯t been here that long.


    ¡°I hear things.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± I agreed. ¡°That sounds good. But we will need to take some time to figure out the map of the


    ce and the terrain. We will need to make sure we have everything under control before we attempt t


    o take her prisoner.¡±


    He nodded in agreement with me, and I smiled slightly,


    satisfied that I hade up with something that actually contributed to the n.


    ¡°We should have some time,¡± he said, thinking again. ¡°Although I¡¯m not exactly sure how time works he


    re in this


    realm.¡±


    ¡°Me neither,¡± I admitted. I hoped we could get all of it done and still get out


    in time to use the crystal to help with the


    berry.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go to your chambers for some more nning.¡±


    My chambers?


    Immediately, I felt my cheeks heat up and had to look away from


    him. I was certain all he wanted to do was speak about the ns we had for Sophia, but just the though


    t


    of being in my bedroom alone with him again had my head spinning slightly. I was so out of sorts that I


    didn¡¯t realize a guard was approaching us until I heard his voice.


    ¡°Miss?¡± he called, and I thought that might have been the first time anyone had addressed me so casua


    lly since I got


    there.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I said, turning to face him. ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I am to escort you to Miss Sophia¡¯s pce right away,¡± he exined to me.


    Confused, I turned to look at Theo. He shrugged at me.


    Turning back to the guard, I asked, ¡°Uhm¡­ why is that?¡±


    ¡°You are being summoned to be the new maid for Miss Sophia, and you must report there at once,¡± he


    said in a gruff voice.


    I frowned. Sophia was not married to the king yet and she didn¡¯t hold


    any more of a royal title than I did. How could


    she treat me like a servant?


    Then I caught Theo¡¯s eyes, and he nodded.


    He was right. We needed to figure out all of the secret tunnels and map out the pce. That


    would be a great opportunity to do so.


    I kept my face in a scowl so that the guard wouldn¡¯t think I was happy about


    it, but it was actually going to work in our favor. To prevent the guard from feeling suspicious, I


    sighed in an unwilling tone. ¡°Fine. I will go.¡±


    The guard shook his head. ¡°Like you had a choice.¡± He turned, snapping his heels together, and I follo


    wed him, with Theo tagging along behind me.


    As we walked, I hung back slightly so that the two of us could talk. The guard looked annoyed to have b


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    long as I wasing without giving him too much trouble.


    ¡°Exactly what we needed,¡± Theo whispered.


    He was right, of course. And if I could get Sophia to trust me, that would make it even easier for us to ta


    While we were making our way through the pce to a much smaller, beautiful little house set off in the


    did, too, including where the guards were positioned, how many there were, and how attentive they see


    After a few minutes, the guard escorted us inside Sophia¡¯s pce. I was surprised that she was already


    king¡¯s quarters¡­


    ¡°There you are, girl!¡± she barked at me. I tipped my head to her, hard as it was, trying to be respectful. ¡°N


    no longer favored by the king, I will teach you some humility! It will be your job from now on to wait on m


    hand and foot!¡±


    I did my best to look upset by this information. As much as I didn¡¯t want to serve the brat, if she sent me


    would actually help me get the pce mapped out sooner. But I was too optimistic.


    ¡°Now, the first thing I will need for you to do is to go out to the garden!¡± Sophia swung her arm around dr


    the window.


    It was gorgeous, full of beautiful red rose bushes and other


    flowers.


    ¡°What would you like for me to do in the garden?¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± she shouted her nose in the air. ¡°You will not


    speak to me unless I speak to you first!¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss,¡± I said.


    ¡°I just said not to speak to me!¡±


    ¡°Unless you speak to me first,¡± I reminded her. ¡°Which you have.¡±


    She narrowed her gaze at me, and I thought I heard Theo snicker, but he was standing far behind me, tr


    remain unnoticeable.


    ¡°You will pick the roses for the wedding ceremony,¡± she instructed me. ¡°And you will note back in un


    ¡°Yes, miss,¡± I said. ¡°How many do you need? Two, three


    dozen?¡±


    ¡°Thirty¨Cthree,¡± she replied, and I nodded in understanding. That seemed easy enough. ¡°Dozen.¡±


    My mouth dropped open. ¡°Thirty¨Cthree dozen?¡±


    Her grin widened into a snarl, showing off her pointy


    canines. ¡°Yes. Three hundred ny¨Csix roses to be exact.


    De¨Cthorned.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± I murmured, swallowing the lump in my throat.


    I wasn¡¯t going to have time to investigate how to pull off our n¨CI was going to be


    picking roses for the rest of my


    life.


    I turned to look at Theo, but I couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry¡­


    or amused.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 384

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 384


    Chapter 42: That¡¯s Not Helping


    ¡°Forty-seven,¡± I said, doing my best to avoid the thorns on this long-stemmed rose as I clipped the stem


    with a pair of


    shears.


    I had gotten them from the garden shed. I¡¯d actually found several pairs and was trying each of them


    out to see which worked best. So far, that one was my favorite pair. It cut fairly cleanly, but it was still


    taking forever to harvest all of these roses. The stems were covered with thorns.


    And I hadn¡¯t found any gardening gloves.


    Theo was standing off to the side, and I had to assume he was looking around, trying to figure out if


    there were any tunnels or secret doorways out there, but I was a little. annoyed that he wasn¡¯t helping


    me. He was standing in the shade of arge flowering tree, while I was sweating


    beneath the hot sun.


    ¡°We heard from other servants that you¡¯re forced to work. What¡¯s going on, mydy?¡± Brook asked


    worriedly. I turned to see her approaching along with Jake. It was clear from the way that she


    addressed me that she still hadn¡¯t remembered who we really were or what we were doing here. Jake


    looked the same as before as well, so he also


    didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I am picking roses for the king¡¯s wedding,¡± I replied, snipping another stem and removing the thorns


    before I nestled this one on top of the others-number forty-eight.


    ¡°How many do you have to pick?¡± Jake asked, eyeing the basket that was already very full. I had seen


    a couple more in the shed, so I had a feeling I¡¯d make them all fit, but it would be close.


    ¡°Uhm, four hundred,¡± I said, rounding up.


    ¡°Get out of town!¡± Brook said, and I almostughed. She


    was too sweet to swear.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I told her. ¡°I¡¯m about an eighth of the way


    there.¡±


    ¡°This is not your job, mydy!¡± Brook grabbed the shears from my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll call our guards and we¡¯ll


    take care of this for you.¡±


    Jake also agreed, ¡°Brook is right, mydy.¡±


    I shook my head and sighed. ¡°She¡­ I mean, the king¡¯s fianc¨¦e, wants to humiliate me; that¡¯s why she


    gave me this task. So if she finds out that I¡¯m not working, I might be in more trouble.¡±


    And I needed her to lower her guard with me, thinking I wouldn¡¯t fight back, so that it would be easier


    for us to execute our n.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll be out here forever, working by yourself,¡± Brook noted. She turned and gave Theo a hard


    look, but he wasn¡¯t even paying any attention to us from what I could tell. ¡°Do you have any extra


    shears? Please, at least let us help you


    then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± I nodded at the shears sitting on the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, but it would be


    nice.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Brook said, practically skipping over to me to pick up the shears off of the ground. ¡°What


    about gloves?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, no. I can¡¯t find any. Just be careful. Some of these thorns are very long,¡± I warned them.


    ¡°I see that,¡± Brook noted.


    The two of them went down to the next rose bush and began to cut the roses, making a pile on the


    ground.


    They were working so hard. Brook continuously wiped her brow with the back of her hand because she


    was beginning to perspire. Jake looked like he might melt, too.


    I looked over at Theo and noted that he was still standing in


    the shade, looking bored. ¡°I have another pair of shears, you know,¡± I called to him, stretching my back.


    ¡°So?¡± he asked. ¡°In case you break those?¡±


    I practically growled at him. ¡°You know, you could help, right?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t do such things. Never have.¡±


    Irritated, I tried to remind myself that eventually we would get out of here, and he¡¯d be the prince again.


    I needed to be nice to him. ¡°What sort of things is it that you don¡¯t do?


    Manualbor or helping your friends?¡±


    ¡°Picking flowers.¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel like letting him get away with being a prima donna at the moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, remind me


    again. Who is it that wants this to work? Who wants his precious berry? Is


    it me? No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    He grunted, but at least he came over and picked up the shears. Dropping to a knee, he began to cut


    through the stems, and I had to turn my face away to keep him from seeing my satisfied smile.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Brook cried, shaking her hand. Tears formed in her eyes, and I could see that her hand was


    bleeding.


    Before I could say anything, Jake was attending to her.


    ¡°You okay? Let me look at it for you.¡± He gently took her hand and began to examine the wound, and I


    saw Brook¡¯s cheeks turning pink as she nced up at him through her eyshes.


    Were they flirting with one another?


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how cute they were. Jake pulled a handkerchief from his pocket, gently


    cleaned the wound, and then wrapped it up. It was so adorable. For a moment, I was jealous of how


    the sparks flew between them.


    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet,¡± I muttered, but Theo didn¡¯t even acknowledge that I was speaking. But knowing how


    observant he was, I was sure he had to have seen it-even though he pretended not to.


    A few momentster, arge thorn pierced my skin, biting through my thumb and cutting it deeply.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I shouted, shaking my hand and immediately shoving the wound into my mouth. I pulled it out


    to look at it. ¡°Dang, that hurt!¡±


    I looked over at Theo, and he hadn¡¯t even turned his head.


    ¡°I cut myself pretty deep on a thorn!¡± I exined to him.


    ¡°Sounds painful.¡± He went about his work, not even lifting


    his gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s bleeding profusely!¡± I told him.


    ¡°Try not to get any on your clothes. It¡¯ll stain.¡± He snapped through another stem.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I mumbled to myself as I wrapped my hand in the hem of my dress. I didn¡¯t have anything


    else. I squeezed it tightly until it stopped bleeding, and then went back to


    work.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you got back to it,¡± Theo said, shaking his head at me, like I had been cking because


    I didn¡¯t want


    to work.


    The nerve of this man! Had I actually had sex with him? I must not have fully arrived here mentally


    when that had


    happened.


    ¡°You know,¡± I said, as I moved to another row of roses, ¡°if you let me borrow your gloves, maybe I¡¯d be


    less likely to poke myself again.¡± I looked at the pair of thick ck gloves. he had on and then met his


    dark gaze.


    ¡°Not on your life,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t even


    think about it.¡±


    My eyebrows arched. I didn¡¯t understand why he was so


    protective of those gloves. He¡¯d gotten so mad at me


    before, when I¡¯d simply picked them up while we were in his room that night when I¡¯d first be his


    personal


    attendant.


    The only time he hadn¡¯t worn them was when we first arrived in this world and we were both naked¡­


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked, pushing it a little. I knew better, but I was so frustrated that he hadn¡¯t helped for so


    long, and then he hadn¡¯t even cared when I¡¯d ripped my thumb open. ¡°Why can¡¯t I borrow them? Lend


    them to me, Theo!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± His tone was sharp. ¡°Now, knock it off!¡±


    Now, I was growing angry. ¡°Fine-if you don¡¯t want to lend them to me, I guess I¡¯ll just have to take


    them.¡± I knew there was no way in the world I was going to be strong enough to overpower him and


    take those gloves off of his hands, but at that moment, I was impulsive and I didn¡¯t care.


    Without thinking, I reached for his hand.


    Immediately, Theo yanked away from me, and I saw anger rise up in him like nothing I¡¯d ever seen


    before, not even when he had killed those would-be assassins.


    His eyes began to glow and then, suddenly, he shifted, his uniform tearing into a thousand pieces as a


    giant ck


    wolf with red streaks stood next to me, towering over me. The gloves in question were shredded and


    on the ground


    beside me.


    I fell backward onto my bottom, staring up at him, my heart racing as I wondered if I¡¯d truly pushed him


    too far that time. Did I really make him this upset?


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have been so forceful. I should have let it go. Recently, Theo had been a lot more


    approachable and I almost forgotten that¡­ he was the ruthless Dark Prince


    after all.


    He hovered over me for a moment before growling and lifting his front paw. I closed my eyes, waiting


    for the blow tond, anticipating that he would rip my face off.


    Instead, he leaped over me, and when I opened my eyes again, I felt a whoosh of wind and looked up


    to see the tip of his tail clearing my head. He went to the first rose bush and began to tear it apart,


    ripping it out of the ground, red blooms flying up into the air and snowing down all over the ce, many


    of themnding on me as I stared at him in


    shock.


    After that rose bush was destroyed, he quickly moved to the next and the next. I caught Jake¡¯s eyes as


    he yanked Brook out of the way, staring after the giant wolf in shock. I could tell he was considering


    whether or not he should shift


    and take him on, but Theo had nearly worked his way through all of the rose bushes by then, and all


    around us there was nothing but destruction.


    When the eruption was over, Theo disappeared behind what was left of a bush that no longer had


    roses on it, and I had to think that he had shifted back into his human form


    and was on his knees.


    Part of me wanted to go to him, to apologize, to see if he¡¯d cut himself at all with all of that, but I


    couldn¡¯t move. I knew that I was in shock. I hadn¡¯t been expecting any of that, and here he was,


    destroying the entire garden.


    Just as the ramifications of what had happened registered in my mind, I heard a booming, angry voice


    behind me.


    ¡°What the hell has happened here?¡± Sophia demanded. ¡°What have you done, you vulgar woman?¡±


    I turned to look at her, and it seemed that her eyes were about to bulge from her head, she was so


    angry. She looked even more upset than Theo had right before he


    shifted.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I began, noting she had a half dozen guards with her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± she demanded. ¡°You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t


    you? You tore up my roses so I couldn¡¯t use them in the wedding! You don¡¯t even want us to get


    married! You¡¯re trying to sabotage me because the king chose me instead of you!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true,¡± I told her, but there was no use. She


    didn¡¯t believe me. Honestly, if I were her, I wouldn¡¯t either.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± she snarled. ¡°Guards, take her to the dungeon!¡±


    The guards moved toward me, and I couldn¡¯t help but sink a bit. Why was I always getting thrown in the


    damn. dungeon?


    ¡°No!¡±


    I heard Theo¡¯s voice and turned to look in the direction where he¡¯d disappeared. The bushes hid most


    of him, but he was naked from the waist up at least as he said, ¡°I did it, not her. If you want to throw


    someone in the dungeon, take me.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 385

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 385


    Chapter 43 The Dungeon


    *Theo*


    ¡°Where shall we take him, mydy?¡± one of the guards asked Sophia as I stood in front of them,


    wearing the torn remains of my guard pants.


    Sophia puzzled over me, stroking her chin with one finger as she thought about what to do with me. I


    knew that Ciana was panicking back behind me in the garden area still, near where all of the shredded


    rose bushesy, but there were guards between us.


    ¡°Take him down to the basement,¡± Sophia said. ¡°I saw some kind of cages down there. Put him in one


    of those.¡±


    I snickered, knowing she couldn¡¯t legally hold me. After all, ¡®she wasn¡¯t yet married to the king, so she


    wasn¡¯t the Luna Queen. She had absolutely no authority whatsoever to take me prisoner or hold me in


    a dungeon.


    But I went along with her, all of it part of the n.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Ciana shouted.


    I turned and looked at her, willing her to be quiet. She had to know by now that I was up to something,


    didn¡¯t she? The panicked look on her face said otherwise.


    Was she really worried about me? That silly woman¡­


    It was nice to think that she might care a little bit about what happened to me, but in reality, she was


    probably just concerned that we¡¯d never get back to our own reality if I was locked up somewhere and


    not able to help with our n.


    In the basement, I immediately noticed that it was not a dungeon. There were bars here and there that


    formed different areas, but I saw telltale signs that this room held lots of secrets. I had to wonder who


    had lived here before Sophia and what kinds of activities they might have used the area for.


    It wasn¡¯t to hold people as prisoners, not for long anyway. Of that, I was fairly certain.


    ¡°This¡¯ll teach you!¡± one of the guards said as he shoved me behind a flimsy barrier of bars.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯ll die down here! Starve to death!¡± another oneughed.


    They all traipsed up the stairs, and I shook my head. Getting out of there would take me less than five


    minutes.


    But that wasn¡¯t what I had in mind.


    I could tell by the way the stones were constructed both in the walls and the floors that this ce wasn¡¯t


    as solid as it was meant to appear to be. There was more to it than that, and I intended to discover


    exactly what it was, even if no one else understood my purpose. It might seem to be a distraction from


    the true matter at hand, but I needed to sort it all out because I thought it just might make our task


    easier.


    For a couple of hours, I took my time feeling along the walls and floor, looking at the different way that


    the rocks fit together, searching for some sort of weakness, a breach in the strong hold. A few areas


    interested me more than others. I thought I saw a switch mechanism in the floor, but I was afraid to


    push it because I didn¡¯t know exactly what it did. It would probably be better to do that under cover of


    darkness.


    ¡°That was rather impulsive,¡± Ciana said as she rushed in, seemingly appearing on the other side of the


    bars out of nowhere. ¡°You had to go and destroy all of those rose bushes and get yourself thrown in the


    dungeon!¡±


    The worried look on her face actually made me feel good. What the heck was wrong with me?


    Trying not to smile, I addressed her. ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as you think. Didn¡¯t you notice how unique this


    ce is?¡±


    I knew her better than she thought I did. I saw the way that she was always looking at every ce she


    was at, studying it, taking it all in.


    ¡°So?¡± she asked me. ¡°You¡¯re trapped now.¡±


    I shook my head at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I am. You see-¡±


    Before I could finish, I heard the familiar voice of my brother and saw him traipsing over to the other


    side of the bars to stand beside her. ¡°What in the world happened?¡± Warren asked, still thinking he was


    the king. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Sophia was giving you a hard time. Are you hurt?¡±


    He was speaking to Ciana, toying with her, acting like there was a possibility he still had feelings for


    her, and it made me want tosh out irrationally at him. How dare he choose to be with another woman


    but think that he still had possession of her?


    Momentarily, I forgot that it would actually work in our favor if Warren was still interested in Ciana.


    Instead, I found myself shouting at him. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the high and mighty king,¡± I said, my eyes


    narrowing as I felt a darkness settle over my countenance. ¡°Who do you think you are? If you¡¯ve made


    the decision to abandon her, why are you even here now? Or¡­ deep down, you don¡¯t even know which


    of these women you want, do you?¡±


    ¡°How dare you address me in such a manner?¡± he asked me,ing a bit closer. He and Ciana were


    right on the other side of the bars now. ¡°You¡¯re just a guard, and I¡¯m the king.¡±


    Snarling at him, I approached the button in the floor I¡¯d found earlier, a loose stone cast among the


    others. I wanted to get out of there so I could teach him a lesson. No longer caring that it would be


    better to do this behind his back, I stepped on it, hoping that the flimsy bars would fall away.


    I saw Ciana¡¯s eyes widen first as her hands went shooting up in the air. Warren¡¯s did, too, but I wasn¡¯t


    as concerned about him.


    It wasn¡¯t the bars that fell away-it was the floor! And it just so happened that both of them had been


    standing over the trapdoor I¡¯d just triggered when the mechanism was tripped.


    ¡°Ciana!¡± I shouted, diving forward to try to grab her through the bars. She was a bit on the edge of the


    part of the floor that fell away, so I hoped I might be able to reach her or that she might be able to grab


    hold of the side.


    Warren disappeared beneath the floor almost immediately, but Ciana¡¯s hand darted out to catch the lip


    of the opening. I dropped to my knees and shoved my hand through, straining to reach her. Just as my


    fingers grazed the back of her knuckles, she lost her grasp and disappeared from my sight with a small


    yelp.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I fell back onto my ass. That had not been what I had in mind at all¡­.


    ***


    *Ciana*


    Water. I heard the sound of flowing water. My body ached, and my eyes refused to open at first. But


    somewhere nearby, there was definitely a body of water.


    Blinking, I forced my eyes to open, doing my best to ignore the splitting headache that made even the


    dim, flickering light around me painful. I managed to sit up, pressing the heel of my hand to my


    forehead, and slowly, I focused, trying to figure out where I was.


    At first, I thought I must¡¯ve fallen into another realm. The ce where I was lying was unbelievable, like


    something out of a dream. I¡¯d been in a few enchanted forests in my time since I loved to chase


    animals and explore, but I¡¯d never been to any ce like this before, and I wouldn¡¯t have thought it was


    real.


    We were in a cave. The walls were high and smooth, with a few stgmites and stctites here and


    there. The rich sienna color glowed in the amber lights that flickered off and on all around us, and when


    I tried to get a sense of just how many fireflies were flickering as they fluttered by, I knew it would be


    impossible to count. There had to be thousands of them.


    The waterpped at my shins, so I wasn¡¯tpletely immersed in it, thank goodness, or I likely


    would¡¯ve drowned. Something told me I had been there a while. Looking straight up, I couldn¡¯t see the


    hole I¡¯d fallen through. We must¡¯ve washed down the river or something.


    It was then that I realized that I was thinking ¡°we¡± because I wasn¡¯t alone. Warren was lying on the


    ground next to me, and it was clear that his injuries were worse than mine. His face was pale, and his


    breathing was shallow.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± I said, shaking him slightly. ¡°Wake up, please. Open your eyes.¡± I pped his cheeks a


    little until he began to blink. Then, he opened his eyes, and I could see he was just as confused as I


    was.


    ¡°Wh-where are we?¡± he asked. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We fell through a trapdoor, remember?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That little cuss pushed a button and made us fall.¡± He tried to sit up then, fueled by his


    anger, but he wasn¡¯t strong enough, and he fell backward onto his elbows, swearing under his breath.


    ¡°What hurts?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he insisted, trying again. ¡°I¡¯m the king. Nothing can hurt me.¡±


    I smiled a little at his determination. ¡°You are the king, but you¡¯re not immortal. Still, I agree. We can¡¯t


    let anything happen to you.¡±


    He looked into my eyes then, his eyes widening slightly, and I almost thought it was the real Warren


    looking at me, his expression was so tender.


    It was clear he thought I was concerned about him because I had feelings for the king, but had actually


    been being selfish when I¡¯d said those words. We needed Warren to help us with the task at hand, and


    if he was dead, well, how would we ever get the crystal to work?


    He knew nothing about that, of course, so he was looking at me like he thought I was in love with him


    still. He brushed a hand along my cheek as he continued to stare into my eyes. ¡°You were always so


    sweet¡­¡±


    What was that? Did he still have feelings toward me or was he actually feeling guilty now for how he


    had treated me? If I were myself, I might smart off to him and he¡¯d be offended, but I remembered I


    was ying a part. I thought¡­ maybe I should try n A again by winning him over and getting him to


    marry me.


    In any case, we needed to assess our situation and get back to the castle. I checked him for injuries.


    He had arge gash in his leg that started at his knee and ended at the top of his thigh. It was deep,


    and he had lost a lot of blood.


    Somehow, he was still alive, though, which made me think he had already started to heal. Using some


    scraps of material from his shirt, I bandaged him up.


    It was clear to me that he couldn¡¯t walk at the moment, not until he had the opportunity to heal a little


    more.


    So¡­ the only thing I could do was carry him. ¡°We should get out of here,¡± I told him, suddenly having a


    bad feeling.


    ¡°But how?¡± he asked, gesturing at his leg. ¡°It would be better for you to go out alone and look for help.¡±


    I fluttered my eyshes to him and shook my head with a determined look on my face. ¡°If I need to


    carry you, I will, but there¡¯s no way I will leave your side.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He seemed to be shocked to hear my words as he murmured, ¡°You don¡¯t need to¡­¡±


    I interrupted him firmly, ¡°I do! And don¡¯t worry, my dearest,¡± I said to him. ¡°I will never let anything


    happen to you. You are by far the most important person in the world, and as long as I have breath in


    my lungs, I will do whatever it takes to keep you safe.¡±


    Yes, he was important. If he died in this illusional world, we wouldn¡¯t be able toplete that darn


    quest.


    His cheeks turned pink as he took in my words. Muttering something under his breath, he looked away,


    and I thought he said, ¡°I never deserved you.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 386

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 386


    Chapter 44: Chased


    My first thought was that we needed to start walking, that we needed to get out of there and see if we


    could make our way back to the castle. I had no idea what might happen. down there in that cave. We


    moved to the mouth of the cave, but that was all of the movement I could get from Warren with his


    injuries, so we stopped and sat down so I could figure out what to do next.


    In one direction, it was nearly pitch ck, and the edge of the cave seemed to be surrounded by forest.


    On the other side, I could see the night sky and thought that might be the way to go. While there were


    still trees in that direction, at least it wasn¡¯t as thick as the path to my right.


    For now, we were cold and wet. A fire would be nice for us to sit next to and dry off. I would reassess


    the situation after that.


    With the woods nearby, I was able to gather some wood and kindling. My hands were trembling slightly,


    so it wasn¡¯t easy to get the fire going, but eventually, I managed to get a spark.


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive,¡± Warren said. ¡°Not many people can start a fire that way, by rubbing two sticks


    together. How did you learn to do that?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve spent a lot of time outside.¡±


    ¡°You have?¡± he looked puzzled, like that didn¡¯t fit with the woman I was pretending to be.


    ¡°We should get our clothes dry,¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°Right. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re safe to undress. I promise not to look at you.¡±


    I certainly appreciated it. As the king¡¯s mistress, I was sure that they had seen each other naked


    before, but that wasn¡® t the real me. I¡¯d already had quite an embarrassing incident with Theo; I really


    didn¡¯t need another one with his brother.


    I created a way to hang our clothes closer to the fire. It was difficult for Warren to undress with his


    injury, so I helped him. Then I stripped down to my underwear. We sat with our backs to one another in


    an attempt to give each other some privacy.


    ¡°Thank you for staying with me,¡± he said in a quiet voice. I tried not to groan aloud because I didn¡¯t


    want to talk about it right then. But it seemed he was insistent. ¡°I know it might be hard to believe, but I


    really have loved all of the time we¡¯ve spent together. I appreciate you so much.¡±


    ¡°But now you¡¯ve chosen another,¡± I reminded him, unable to keep the bitterness from my voice.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t love you. It¡¯s just¡­ I made her a promise long ago. When I first


    saw her, I fell in love with her. I promised her then that if we ever meet again, I would marry her. How


    can I deny what¡¯s in my heart?¡±


    ¡°Easily,¡± I mumbled, but I was so quiet, he didn¡¯t even hear me.


    He continued, ¡°Now, here she is, not only did shee back, she also¡­ brought our son.¡±


    My eyes widened. I hadn¡¯t known that! But either way, the news didn¡¯t matter to us, nor would it change


    our n.


    He sounded sincere. I couldn¡¯t help but think about how pathetic he would be when Theo and I


    kidnapped Sophia and forced him to marry me so that she wouldn¡¯t die.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear the thought of disappointing her again. I hope that you can understand, dear.¡± He truly did


    sound upset. ¡°I am very sorry that you and I were not able to make it work. You will always have a


    ce in my-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯ve gotta do what you¡¯ve gotta do.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not angry with me anymore?¡± I could hear the surprise in his tone that I had given up on


    him¨Cthe king¨Cso easily.


    ¡°Nah, I hear you. You love her and all of that. I understand and it¡¯s in the past now. I¡¯m sure you two will


    be very happy together. Really, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize or even bring it up again.¡± I picked


    up a stick and poked at our clothes where they hung over the fire. They were beginning to dry but


    weren¡¯t quite there yet.


    ¡°I mean¡­ I thought you¡¯d be a little more upset than that.¡±


    All I could think to say was, ¡°Meh.¡±


    I heard him gasp and almostughed. ¡°Did you say¡­ meh?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s going to rain?¡± I asked, looking off in the distance. ¡°It would be really bad if we dry our


    clothes only to get rained on.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t know. You¡­ you¡¯re different now.¡±


    Perhaps I had hit a nerve with him? Most likely, he was just offended that someone wasn¡¯t dying to be


    with him.


    ¡°What do you want me to say, Your Majesty?¡± I suddenly felt bad for whoever this woman was, and felt


    I needed to say something to the king. ¡°To beg you? I¡¯ve already done that. To tell you that I love you


    for more than anything in the world? I¡¯ve done that too. You told me over and over again you¡¯ve made


    up your mind, Your Majesty. So why do you care whether I¡¯m upset or not?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t answer me.


    Ignoring him, I poked our clothes again and decided that they were dry. ¡°We should get dressed.¡± That


    odd feeling I¡¯d had earlier, before we¡¯d left the water, was back. I thought perhaps we were not alone.


    I put my clothes on rather quickly and was stepping into my shoes when I thought I heard a whisper


    carried to us in the wind. It sounded like people, in the distance, having a conversation.


    And then the howling began.


    Only it wasn¡¯t the sound of regr wolves, like the wolf shifters that we were. No, it sounded much


    more savage, like perhaps they were some sort of wild beasts.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Warren whispered. I could tell he was nervous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We were both facing back toward the darkness in the back of the cave, where the noise wasing


    from. Whatever the beasts were, they were somewhere deep inside of that inky ckness.


    But with every howl, they sounded a lot closer¡­.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± Warren said, like a real king would during a crisis. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± He


    said it as if he was trying to persuade me as well as himself.


    I closed my eyes to try to concentrate on my hearing. ¡°I wonder whether those are-¡±


    ¡°Those sound like savage beasts that are hell bent on tearing us both apart.¡± Warren frowned.


    Another howl split through the night sky, and I could hear snarling as well.


    ¡°True,¡± I told him. ¡°But¡­ I think it will be alright. Please wait here.¡±


    It was obvious that I¡¯d surprised him again, but I couldn¡¯t exin because I was too busy trying to reach


    out to the beasts the way that I had always done to calm wild animals. I¡¯d never failed to make a friend


    out of a beast before.


    But it wasn¡¯t working. No matter how hard I tried to use my special abilities, the snarls, growls, and


    howls were getting louder and meaner.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t working!¡± I muttered under my breath as I realized what the problem was.


    Ciana could tame the wild beasts, but this person that I was now probably couldn¡¯t!


    ¡°We need to get out of here!¡± Warren said. ¡°We¡¯re wasting time! You should shift and run away. I know


    your wolf is small. You won¡¯t be able to carry me, but you can save yourself.¡± He had a desperate look


    in his eyes, and I could see that he was genuinely hoping to save me.


    Perhaps, deep down, he was still that kind and gentle Prince.


    ¡°No!¡± I eximed, forgetting for a moment all about the roles we were ying. This wasn¡¯t the king¨Cthis


    was Warren¨Cand I cared about him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave you behind! Now,e on!¡±


    As tempting as it was to shift, since I couldn¡¯t yet in my real life, I didn¡¯t want to take the chance right


    then when Warren needed me.


    ¡°I wish I could shift to protect you, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m too weak and injured.¡± Even standing there, Warren


    wasn¡¯t putting any weight on his injured leg.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be such a martyr,¡± I said to him. I grabbed him by the waist and jerked him around so that we


    were facing toward the woods, the opposite of the way I had wanted to go. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go! Hobble


    as fast as you can.¡±


    ¡°You do know the definition of the word ¡®hobble,¡® don¡¯t you?¡± he asked.


    Under normal circumstances, I would haveughed. But I didn¡¯t. I just dragged him as quickly as I


    could toward the woods, hoping we could either get lost in there or maybe even climb a tree.


    The noises were growing louder, and I could even feel the ground beginning to tremble beneath our


    feet. I could tell these beasts wererge, and they wereing up on us fast. I couldn¡¯t imagine the


    pain we would experience, and it was beginning to terrify me.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that I would be killed by wild animals when normally all beasts love me?


    I also couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡­ if we died here, would we just snap out of this reality, or would we be


    dead dead??


    ¡°Really, you should let me go so you can run away,¡± Warren said. ¡°I¡¯m just slowing you down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you. Now, shut up ande on!¡± I ordered him, and his eyes erged as if he couldn¡¯t


    believe I was bossing him around.


    We had made it into the forest, but that actually made our path more treacherous. Lots of tree branches


    and bushes with sharp thorns reached out to poke us, so we had to slow down a little bit.


    This was a mistake¡­. I should¡¯ve gone the other way.


    We continued on, going as quickly as we could, trying to dodge around trees and low branches. I had


    no idea how long we had run, but it seemed like a lot of time had passed. In the woods, the canopy


    above us was so thick, I couldn¡¯t see the sky.


    ¡°If somehow we survive, I¡¯ll make sure to treat you well¡­.¡± Warren muttered, and he sounded almost


    delusional. I wondered if he was bleeding again and the loss of blood was making him delirious.


    We continued to meander through the woods as fast as we could, but I could feel the beasts bearing


    down on us. As much as I thought it would slow me down to look over my shoulder, I waspelled to


    do so.


    All I saw were dozens of pairs of glowing eyes in between the trees right behind us.


    These animals were working together, in a pack. That it was unusual for them.


    The only reason they would be doing that is if someone had summoned them, if someone was


    commanding them. No wonder they didn¡¯t listen to me earlier.


    Theo!


    It had to be Theo!


    As if I had somehow summoned him by thinking his name, when I turned back around, I saw the man


    in question standing in front of us. !


    Both Warren and I came to a full stop in front of Theo, and it was obvious that he was seething. Why, I


    didn¡¯t know.


    But then he told us. ¡°I¡¯ve sent these creatures out looking for you, but all you do is run from me?¡±


    My mouth dropped open. They hadn¡¯t been chasing us- they¡¯d been searching for us??

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 387

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 387


    Chapter 45: The King¡¯s Bride Is¡­


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all of that running through the woods, trying to get away from the beasts that had been chasing


    us, both Warren and I were exhausted. Theo didn¡¯t seem tired at all. He led the way for us back to the


    pce, where Sophia had been waiting for us there.


    The moment we came into view, Sophia came running over to us, already crying and carrying on,


    blubbering all over Warren.


    ¡°There you are, my darling! My King! I was so unbelievably worried about you! I thought I had lost you


    forever!¡± She flung herself into his arms and began to cry even harder.


    It wasn¡¯t good for his hurt leg for him to be standing there, supporting her and himself. Since we¡¯d


    stopped running, his injury had seemed to be healing somewhat, but now, it made me worried that he¡¯d


    be hurt all over again.


    Some of her guards hade out with her. I turned to one of them and said, in my most authoritative


    voice, ¡°Fetch a healer for the king.¡±


    The guard looked at me like he wasn¡¯t sure whether or not he should do what I said.


    ¡°Now.¡± I told him, and he jumped into action.


    Theo arched an eyebrow at me, clearly surprised to see me take control of the situation. He also had a


    sour expression the entire time we¡¯d been walking back. I had no idea why.


    Warren was still leaning on me so that I could help him walk. Nothing else was happening between us.


    Of that, I was certain. So when Warren addressed Sophia by saying, ¡°We need to talk about this


    wedding,¡± my ears perked up immediately.


    What was going on?


    He sounded like he was about to give her bad news.


    She didn¡¯t hear it that way. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry! I have been working on things while you were gone, even


    though my roses were trampled!¡± She gestured toward the destroyed flower garden nearby, but Theo


    simply folded his arms across his chest, uncaring.


    Keeping her at arm¡¯s length, Warren began, ¡°I¡¯ve had plenty of time while I was gone to think about this


    situation, and I¡®m afraid I¡¯ve made a grave mistake.¡±


    Suddenly, Sophia was starting to get it. Her face nched and she stammered, ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?¡±


    ¡°I have only been reunited with you a short amount of time, and even when we were together a long


    time ago, it was a few months. But I¡¯ve been with Ciana for years. Just now, in the cave and the forest,


    when I was injured, when we were being chased, she proved herself to me. She helped me to survive


    out there. I can¡¯t just forget about that.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes turned on me, and she red in anger. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯d rather marry this¡­ tramp


    than me?¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t use such foulnguage to describe the woman I love. I know it¡¯s hard for you to


    understand, but you and I have been apart for many years, and people change. I realized I cannot hurt


    Ciana this way.¡±


    Sophia said nothing, only stood there, staring at him, with her mouth hanging open.


    ¡°What about¡­ me? What about our son?!¡±


    ¡°You both are wee to stay in the royal pce if you want¡­ and our son will still be the prince.


    However, as a king, I can only have one queen, and it has to be Ciana!¡±


    ¡°How could you do that to me?!¡± Sophia covered her mouth with both hands, started crying even harder


    and turned around and ran away, back toward the pce, screaming over her shoulder, ¡°I hate you! I


    curse you! Both of you!¡±


    Watching her go, no one said anything. Even the guards didn¡¯t seem to know know what to do. I was


    as stunned as Sophia and could only stand there, speechless.


    It was Theo¡¯s voice that pulled me out from my shock. ¡°Wow, I can hardly believe my ears. After all of


    these years, now you want to marry this woman? After the way you¡¯ve just treated her? You are such a


    prick!¡±


    ¡°Theo!¡± I scolded him, wishing he would just stop. He was just a guard here, after all, and he shouldn¡¯t


    be addressing the king in such a fashion.


    But Warren didn¡¯t seem angry. It was almost like he was his old self, from our world. ¡°I know I have not


    treated you well ofte, Ciana, and I apologize for that.¡± He turned to face me, taking my arms gently.


    ¡°You have been acting in the capacity of the Luna and queen of thisnd for so long. Now, it¡¯s time I


    made you my Luna Queen officially.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing.


    Behind me, Theo grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s too little toote if you ask me.¡±


    I wanted to step on Theo¡¯s foot to make him shut up. Why did he say that? From what I¡¯d just heard, we


    were getting exactly what we wanted, and we didn¡¯t even have to kidnap Sophia and threaten to kill


    her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been a good man to youtely,¡± Warren continued. ¡°I¡¯m honestly not a good person in


    general, but I¡® m d it¡¯s not toote. I didn¡¯t go through with my decision to marry her because I know


    that this is right¨Cyou and me.¡±


    I heard Theo groaning behind me, so I turned around and gave him a look that told him he needed to


    stop it. He red at Warren but eventually walked a bit away from us. I was relieved that Theo stopped


    influencing Warren¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the castle and get some rest,¡± Warren suggested. ¡°The healer will be looking for me.


    Tomorrow, I will make sure that the finest wedding gown designers are at your disposal. This wedding


    will be perfect, and you shall have everything you deserve!¡±


    I nearly jumped up and down with glee. I was so happy¨Cnot that I would have a wedding with Warren,


    but the fact that we were about toplete the quest!


    Theo walked back to the castle, keeping his distance. I could feel his anger radiating off of him, though.


    ¡°Would you calm down already? What¡¯s going on?¡± Once we got back to my courtyard, I lowered my


    voice to reason with him. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this exactly what we wanted?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what YOU wanted!¡± He scoffed and walked back to his own room.


    I just didn¡¯t understand why. What was wrong with him? If I hadn¡¯t known better, I¡¯d say that he was


    jealous!


    The next morning, Brook and Theo both came with me to try on the gowns. I was escorted to arge


    room near the library, and when I entered, I found it wasn¡¯t just one designer, but multiple designers


    were there with racks of dresses, and all of them were very excited for me to try on their gowns.


    A short woman with dark hair pounced on me first. ¡°Try this one, my Lady!¡±


    ¡°No, try mine first!¡± a tall, thin man with arge nose insisted.


    ¡°You simply must try this one!¡± a plump older woman said, holding up a gown with a long train.


    I felt a bit overwhelmed, looking at all of them. Everywhere my eyes fell, all I could see was miles and


    miles of white satin, tulle, and shiny white pearl buttons.


    After careful consideration, I chose a dress to try on. The designers gathered around, watching to see


    my reaction. It was beautiful. I really liked it. Wearing it, for the first time in my life, I actually felt like a


    princess.


    Everyone oohed and ahhed, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at my own reflection.


    ¡°You look so beautiful,¡± Brook said, and I thought she had tears in her eyes.


    I thanked her, but then, I saw Theo standing in the corner of the room.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked him.


    He shrugged. ¡°I mean¡­ with a skirt like that, you look like you could be dropped out of an airne at


    ten thousand feet and sail gently to the ground.¡±


    My mouth dropped open. I almostughed, it was so absurd¨Cand a little funny. Although this was just a


    quest, not my real wedding, I still didn¡¯t want my gown to look like a parachute.


    Turning on my heel, I headed back to the changing area, and Brook helped me put on a simple A¨Cline


    gown. The skirt wasn¡¯t nearly as full on that one.


    I made my way back out to the mirror and climbed the steps again. Swirling slightly, I took it in. The


    gown wasn¡¯t as full orplicated, but it was elegant, and I liked it.


    ¡°You look so regal!¡± Brook told me.


    Again, I thanked her, but then, I could see that Theo was making a face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this one?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t snow, though. In a dress like that, we¡¯ll never find


    you.¡±


    ¡°So this one is too white?¡± I asked him.


    His only response was another shrug.


    I headed back behind the screen to try on another dress. The next one was strapless, and it made my


    breasts look ratherrge, pushing out the top of the gown.


    As soon as I stepped in front of the mirror outside of the screen, I knew that Theo would have


    something to say.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Nothing. I just think maybe you should try a dress on in the right size. That one clearly doesn¡¯t fit.


    You¡¯re spilling out all over the top of it.¡±


    Frustrated, I turned to look at him. He came a bit closer to me, and I set my hands on my hips. Brook


    walked away, clearly understanding that I wanted to speak to him in private, and the designers were


    busy preparing the next dress for me to try on.


    ¡°Listen, you and I both know this is a fake wedding, so who cares what the dress looks like?¡± I asked


    him.


    ¡°Clearly, you do,¡± he replied. ¡°I guess you¡¯re happy to be marrying Warren, even if it¡¯s not real. You¡¯ve


    always liked him, right? And why wouldn¡¯t you? Warren is a great guy. Sweet, charming, good looking.


    No, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re happy about this, and why wouldn¡¯t you be?¡±


    Again, if I hadn¡¯t known better, I would have thought he was jealous. At that point, the best exnation


    I coulde up with for his strange behavior was that he didn¡¯t like Warren for some reason.


    I had no intention of spilling my guts to him, but I didn¡¯t like seeing him act this way, even if he was


    usually rude to everyone. Seeing him angry and frustrated made me feel anxious. I needed to fix it.


    Finally, I sighed, ¡°There¡¯s a lot to my rtionship with Warren that you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± He folded his arms and leaned in toward me, like he was truly interested in what I had to


    say.


    With a deep breath, I told him, ¡°Spending time with Warren now reminds me of the time I spent with


    him many years ago, when we were both younger.¡± My thoughts went back to the time in the cave, not


    the scary nightmare version, but the pleasant interactions that had happened in real life.


    ¡°You spent time with Warren when you were younger?¡± He was obviously confused, and I couldn¡¯t


    me him.


    I¡¯d started peeling the onion, and now, all I could do was exin. ¡°Do you remember that bracelet


    Warren gave to Sophia?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 388

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 388


    Chapter 46 The Truth About Our Childhood


    *Theo*


    ¡°The bracelet? The one that you were very upset about?¡± I was shocked, seeking confirmation from the


    beauty standing in front of me. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, was it possible that Ciana was¡­ her?


    Watching Ciana prepare for her wedding to Warren was frustrating in more ways than I could list. She


    seemed so happy about the entire situation. Her face was beaming, and she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    It was almost as if she¡¯d forgotten that none of this was real, that we were only ying our roles, and


    that she wouldn¡¯t really be marrying Warren.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t think of anything nice to say about seeing her in any of the wedding gowns, but the words I


    used to describe the gowns didn¡¯t really reflect my opinion about her.


    ¡±


    In fact, she looked beautiful in anything that she wore.


    So if my stupid brother didn¡¯t notice that in this realm or in reality, then there was truly something wrong


    with him.


    Now, with her still wearing the dress thatplimented her breasts so nicely, she had begun to tell me


    something that might just change everything forever.


    ¡°Well, I have a secret¡­.¡± she confessed.


    I tried to hide my curiosity behind my scowl. It was easy-scowling was pretty typical for me.


    ¡°Well, you see, a long time ago,¡± she began, sinking down to sit on the edge of the little stage in front of


    the mirrors, ¡°I was chasing a beautiful white pony through the woods when I found an injured young


    man.¡±


    A chill went up my spine, but I was able to hide it from her. I knew this story-very well. ¡°And?¡± I asked.


    She looked up at me, and I saw that my sharpness had wounded her. Not for the first time. ¡°I will spare


    you all of the details, but we spent some time in the woods together. 1 helped nurse him back to health,


    and he got a very special flower for me, one I couldn¡¯t ess by myself. It was nice. I felt like I had a


    connection to him.¡±


    ¡°What was his name?¡± I blurted out, wondering if she even knew what he was called.


    She shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me, so I also decided not to tell him. But it was still one of the best


    memories in my life. It was just about¡­ being there together. Helping one another. Before he left, I left


    him a special bracelet¡­¡±


    I took a deep breath, held it for a second, and then let it out. ¡°As a gift.¡± That was a statement, because


    I also knew the story.


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah. I thought maybe it would be useful to him, but if I¡¯m honest, I also hoped it might


    help me find him again one day. He had on a mask the whole time, so I could see his eyes, but I never


    saw his face. I didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d recognize me in the future though. He¡¯d been ill, injured, so maybe he


    hadn¡¯t been paying attention.¡±


    Or maybe he could barely see, and even when he got better, he had double vision the entire time


    because of the extent of his injuries¡­. I didn¡¯t say that aloud. She didn¡¯t need to know.


    ¡°So¡­ the bracelet Warren is wearing, it¡¯s like the one that your father made for you?¡± I rified.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like it. It IS it.¡± Ciana sounded quite sure of herself. ¡°I¡¯ m positive. I would know that bracelet


    anywhere. I didn¡¯t take it off for many, many years.¡±


    Being indifferent was difficult, but I pushed through. ¡°So¡­ you think Warren is this injured young man


    you found in the woods, and that¡¯s what makes you love him now?¡±


    She scoffed at me, twisting her arms around and shrugging. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I ever said that I love him.¡±


    She blushed a little. The temptation to argue with her, to tell her that she didn¡¯t have to say it, almost


    got the best of me, but I bit it back. ¡°He is the boy, though.¡±


    ¡°How can you be certain?¡± I challenged her. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a simr bracelet. Maybe he found it.


    Maybe the young man that you gave it to tossed it in the trash, and Warren found it there.¡±


    Then her gaze narrowed, and I could see I¡¯d angered her. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t throw it away!¡± she said. ¡°I


    guess it¡¯s possible, but he has the same eyes.¡±


    Ciana groaned and ran both hands through her hair, pulling some of it loose from where it had been


    tied in the back of her head. Those loose ringlets framed her face, making her look even more beautiful


    than before.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± she said, and when she addressed me like that, it usually meant she was upset. ¡°I¡¯m


    not stupid, and I¡¯m not infatuated with your brother. I understand that what transpired between us all of


    those years ago happened when we were young. We didn¡¯t know one another well, and we were


    relying on one another to get through a tough situation.¡±


    I listened, but I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I said nothing.


    She continued, ¡°Over time, memories fade and are reced with approximations of what truly


    transpired. I don¡¯t know if the images I have in my mind of the young man are real or not, but I do know


    that it was an important memory in my life.¡±


    My mouth dropped open for a second, but then I snapped it closed. It wasn¡¯t like me to get emotional


    about something like that, her connection to the injured young man. I refused toment at all


    because I figured anything I said woulde out wrong. So I just continued to listen.


    Ciana¡¯s eyes focused on something in the distance, like she was actually looking back in time. ¡°I have


    some fond childhood memories of Warren in the woods, and I will always appreciate his kindness in


    getting that flower for me, but thinking that I was in love with him, well, that¡¯s just silly. Now that I look


    back, I was too young to know what love was.¡±


    A question formed on my lips before I could stop it. ¡°And now?¡±


    She turned to look at me, and for a moment our eyes met. I saw a flicker of emotion I hadn¡¯t ever seen


    in anyone¡¯s gaze before.


    For a fraction of a second, I thought I saw in her eyes that she was genuinely considering whether she


    was in love at that very minute. Not with Warren, though¡­.


    Then, it faded, and she said, ¡°And now? I think that Warren is a wonderful person. He¡¯s kind,


    considerate, and caring. He¡¯s gone out of his way to help me in ways that no one else ever has.¡± Her


    words wereplimentary of my brother, but they also implied that I was the opposite.


    She was right, of course. It seemed that every time my brother hade to her rescue, it had been


    because of something I had done to injure her or cause her despair.


    Warren was most certainly the good brother.


    ¡°Keep trying on your dresses,¡± I said as Brook came back over to where Ciana was now pulling herself


    up off of the stage. ¡°I¡¯m going to go get some fresh air.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything more to me, and while I knew it had to have been difficult for her to open up


    and share such an intimate secret with me, I had to keep acting like it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Once I was outside, I took a few deep breaths and looked up at the sky, piecing together all of the


    information she had disclosed to me and what I knew about the situation in my mind.


    The bracelet. I knew it well. A while back, I was injured and hid in the Moon Goddess temple to recover,


    and I lost it. I went back many times to look for it but to no avail. It wasn¡¯t until a few days ago that I


    realized that it had somehow ended up with Warren.


    I¡¯d wanted it back¡­.


    The memories of what happened in the woods were vague to me. I¡¯d been injured so badly, I thought I


    might die. When the girl came across me, I almost attacked her. Like a wild animal, an injured one, I¡¯d


    lashed out at her.


    But she was persistent, and she wouldn¡¯t give up, no matter how much I¡¯d pushed her away. For days,


    she¡¯d mended me, helped heal my wounds. She¡¯d brought me food and water. And in repayment, I¡¯d


    almost hurt myself again getting that flower for her.


    I¡¯d never done anything like that for anyone before. Something about this girl had made her so very


    special to me. I couldn¡¯t imagine shrugging off her story when she¡¯d said she wanted that flower.


    When I¡¯d left, I¡¯d done so in the middle of the night, realizing that I couldn¡¯t let the rtionship continue


    to develop. Already, I had put her in danger. Already, I had created a situation where she could be hurt


    or killed.


    At the time, there weren¡¯t many people I would¡¯ve cared about when it came to having blood on my


    hands. But she was one of them. I wouldn¡¯t be responsible for causing her pain.


    The image of the girl¡¯s face in my mind was blurry, but when I stopped to think about it, I could see


    characteristics of her that lined up with Ciana.


    Her hair, her petite figure, though she was taller and curvier now, her long, slender fingers.


    Then there was her voice, herugh, the way she cared about other people.


    Yes, it seemed clear to me now. I didn¡¯t understand how I hadn¡¯t seen it before. But now¡­ I knew.


    Coincidences did not exist; therefore, for some reason, this girl who had saved my life all of those years


    ago had been dropped right back into it when I needed her most.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a lot for me to take in, but at the same time, I had to think it through. I couldn¡¯t do anything rash


    or based on emotion.


    And perhaps most importantly, I had to figure out whether or not to tell her the truth.


    The injured young man in the woods that she¡¯d thought she loved wasn¡¯t my brother Warren at all.


    It was me.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 389

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 389


    Chapter 47 The Wedding Ceremony


    The wedding was moving forward far too fast. I didn¡¯t like it, but it had to happen.


    I was assigned to do onest round of security checks in the wedding venue before the wedding party,


    and the guests wereing in when I saw Sophia. She was standing up by the altar where the


    ceremony would be held, and she had something in her hands, something small and delicate.


    ¡°Put it down!¡± Imanded.


    Immediately, she set the ring that she had been holding back on the pedestal where it had been sitting.


    She seemed to have something else in her hands, too, but she hid it from me, and I didn¡¯t have a lot of


    patience for her bullshit right then.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? He has already chosen her and I¡¯ve epted that fact. Are you


    saying that I can¡¯t even take a look at the ring? It was supposed to be put on me!¡±


    ¡°You wish!¡± Brook arrived behind me and said with scorn, ¡°That isn¡¯t just any ring! Your Majesty chose


    this ring as some- thing special just for her. You will never, ever have any chance to wear it, no matter


    what!¡±


    I knew how the ceremony worked. The couple would choose something special as a token of their love.


    This ring was the first real gift that the king gave to his mistress when


    he confessed his affection to her, and now it will solidify their promise to stay together.


    It wasn¡¯t just any ordinary wedding ring.


    ¡°Stay out of it, you lowly servants!¡± Sophia shouted at us. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!


    He loves me, not that stupid bitch.¡±


    Just then, the high priest came out. Although Sophia swore and grumbled, she did move to the back


    corner of the room. Seeing that the ridiculous woman no longer posted a threat, Brook and I also


    backed away.


    I kept an eye on Sophia; her hands were in her pockets. It seemed strange that she¡¯d wear a gown with


    pockets, but she was. Everything about her was peculiar. She shouldn¡¯t have even been there. But the


    guests started to enter the venue


    and I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene.


    I was close enough. If she dared to cause trouble, I¡¯d be able to take control of her immediately.


    Warren appeared next to the high priest. My brother had always been a good-looking guy, and today,


    he looked even more regal and outstanding. Would Ciana really fall in love with that handsome face? I


    shook my head and forced myself to focus back on the security of the wedding instead.


    The music started and there she was, walking gracefully


    toward the altar.


    I didn¡¯t notice how beautiful Ciana looked in her wedding gown as she stood at the front of the chapel,


    next to my brother. I refused to notice how that flowing white gown hugged her in all of the right ces


    and made her legs look so


    long while showing off her slender waist.


    It didn¡¯t register in my mind that her hair was curled and framing her face, that she was smiling, that her


    eyes were sparkling, or how her lips looked like luscious red rubies.


    No, I refused to notice any of those things¡­.


    To distract myself, I switched my attention to the overall security and Sophia.


    Why was that woman messing with the ring? Just to take a look at it? What kind of woman would want


    to admire the token of triumph of her love rival? She must have had other motivations, but what could


    they be?


    The priest had them both repeat some sentences. I wasn¡¯t paying close attention until I heard Warren


    ask Ciana, ¡°May I have your wrist?¡±


    Ciana looked at him a bit confused.


    There was a crooked grin on his handsome face as he looked down at her and said, ¡°I want you to


    have this back.¡±


    Warren pulled out the bracelet, the one that Ciana had given to me all of those years ago in the woods.


    Her face lit up when she saw it. Clearly, that bracelet meant a lot to her, and she thought that it was a


    special memento between the two of them.


    Now I was a bit regretful that I hadn¡¯t told her the truth when I had the chance.


    ¡°Marvelous! Now, let us present to the Moon Goddess your token of love,¡± the priest said, picking the


    ring up.


    Not far away from me, I heard Sophia¡¯s scoffs again. I turned to look at her and saw that she had


    something in her hand. It looked fairly small and made of ss. I thought I saw a green liquid inside of


    it. She was admiring the object, but as soon as she saw me looking at her, she slipped it back into her


    pocket.


    Turning back around to see Warren holding Ciana¡¯s hand and looking at her lovingly, I thought about


    the size and weight of that ring. I¡¯d seen something like it before. I won- dered if¡­.


    ¡°King Warren, slide this ring onto Miss Ciana¡¯s finger so that we know you promise your love to her,¡±


    the high priest was saying in his authoritative voice.


    Then, I realized what Sophia had done. How could she stoop so low? It seemed she was somehow


    even more evil in


    this world than in the real one!


    I wasn¡¯t sure what would happen in the real world if any of us ended up dying here. It was only our


    consciousnesses, our souls, so to speak, that were pulled into this world. If we did die in this realm,


    would we wake up in the real world like we would wake up from nightmares, or would we get stuck here


    forever and our body would slowly fade away? I didn¡¯t know, so I couldn¡¯t take the risk.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡±


    Brook and Jake both tried to grab me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±


    37.82%


    ¡°Stop it, right now!¡± Brook whisper-shouted.


    I ignored both of them. This was important.


    Warren had the ring in one hand and was holding Ciana¡¯s outstretched fingers with his other hand


    when I pushed my way through to them. Both of them turned to look at me as I shot up to the front.


    ¡°You can¡¯t put that on her.¡± I shouted as I reached them.


    ¡°Theo!¡± Ciana whispered, pulling my arm. ¡°What are you doing? This is what we want to happen,


    remember?¡±


    ¡°I know the significance, but you have to believe me. If you die¡­ you might die!¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Warren asked, but we both ig-


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nored him.


    Even though she clearly didn¡¯t understand what I was do- ing, Ciana¡¯s eyes were wide now, and I could


    tell that she be- lieved me.


    ¡°How dare a simple guard interfere with the royal wed- ding?¡± Warren pushed me away from Ciana,


    and the royal guards started to gather around me, protecting the king.


    ¡°The ring, it¡¯s been tampered with-¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Warren said. ¡°Or you are just causing a scene so that you can distract us? I know you¡¯ve


    been in love with Ciana. I let it be because you¡¯ve been protecting her. But you¡¯ re just a guard and


    you¡¯ll never be able to give her what I¡¯m able to¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not at all it. The ring is dangerous! Sophia was touching it, and I¡¯m certain it¡¯s been poisoned!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Seeing that Warren had put down the ring, I was a bit re- lieved that at least there was no immediate


    danger to Ciana, so I also added something I had wanted to say, ¡°And unlike you, I won¡¯t keep breaking


    my own promises, and maybe I¡¯m more qualified to be the one who she spends the rest of her life


    with!¡±


    Warren¡¯s eyes bulged, and he didn¡¯t know what to say for


    a moment.


    The rest of the royal guards gathered around me. But be- fore they could pull me away, I caught Sophia


    running up to the front.


    She grabbed the ring and started forcing it on Ciana¡¯s fin- ger!


    ¡°Sophia!!¡± Warren roared and I shifted immediately, shook off the guards around me, and reached


    Ciana just in time to use my paw to smack the ring off her hand.


    The ring fell on the floor, revealing a small needle that was built into it that was set to trigger when it


    was put on, inject- ing poison into the wearer.


    Warren came at Sophia, too, and as she turned, I saw a sh of silver as a knife came flying at Ciana,


    but it was caught in Warren¡¯s arm instead. He screeched, but it only made him angrier. Between the


    two of us, we managed to get the knife out of her hand. Sophia was screaming as the guards came in


    to pull her away.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Warren went to Ciana, grasping his bleeding arm with one hand. Blood spurted


    between his fin-


    gers, coating his suit jacket as it trickled all the way down to his hand. But clearly, he was more


    concerned about her than himself at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a little scratch on my hand,¡± Ciana said, raiding her palm to show him. ¡°How are you?¡±


    I could see that she was genuinely concerned about him.


    I tried to ignore the pain that radiated through my chest as I saw her gazing into his eyes.


    As Warren reached for her, his red blood dripped down her arm and her white gown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± he insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright. Despite all of this, I know more than ever that I want


    to marry you. I love you so much. No one else would continue to stand be- side me when something so


    devastating has happened.¡± He took her hand in his, even though it was bleeding.


    ¡°But¡­ we can¡¯t finish the ceremony without the ring¡­ It¡¯s the token¡­¡± Ciana¡¯s forehead knit together.


    Our gaze allnded on the ring, which was lying quietly on the floor. As Warren was hesitating about


    whether he should pick it up again, some green liquid leaked out from the nee- dle, and the ring was


    quickly dissolved-Sophia must¡¯ve just filled it with whatever poisonous and corrosive green liquid it was


    in that vial!


    ¡°No-!¡± Ciana cried, reaching out to the ring.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, darling!¡± Warren hugged her tightly to hold her back and urged, ¡°I don¡¯t need it on your


    finger to take you as mine. We¡¯lle up with another token of our love, and I¡¯ll buy you any ring that


    you want in the world¡­.¡±


    Ciana dropped on her bottom, and turned to look at me as she murmured, ¡°What shall we do now?¡±


    I was still in my wolf form, so all I could do was shake my head. I saw her mood darken, and her eyes


    began to glisten with unshed tears.


    There was extreme disappointment in her eyes and we both realized at the same time that, now that


    the ring was de- stroyed, she wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the ceremony with Warren.


    And without marrying Warren¡­ we¡¯d failed the task we¡¯d been sent there for. That meant the crystal


    couldn¡¯t be cleansed or activated and we wouldn¡¯t be able to use it to


    create a false blood moon!


    Out of nowhere, I began to feel very strange. My breath caught in my throat, my heart began to pound


    in my chest. Meanwhile, my head started to feel like it was being squeezed by a vice.


    The world around us began to spin.


    I knew this disorienting feeling from when we were first pulled in there, and I hated it. I closed my eyes,


    hoping the world would stop spinning soon.


    What did this mean? Now that we had failed the quest, would we go back home, or would the crystal


    send us some- where else?


    Shit! We never should have gotten involved in all of this to begin with!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 390

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 390


    Chapter 48 Theo¡¯s Past I


    My thoughts were fuzzy as I tried to keep track of what was happening all around me. A whoosh of


    wind flew around me, and I felt like I was both floating and falling at the same time.


    With a thump, I hit the ground, my legs mming into what felt like a stone floor. Iy there for a


    second, opening my eyes slightly. I had to figure out what to do next.


    Well, if the mission had failed, and the crystal hadn¡¯t been cleansed from thest user, then we would


    have to wait until the next real blood moon to nt the berry, and I would just have to find a way to


    make sure that I didn¡¯t hurt anyone else until then.


    If that meant I would have to seclude myself and stay away from everyone until that could happen, then


    that was exactly what I would do.


    It wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d never done that or been alone before. I was quite used to either anyway.


    Pushing up off of the floor, I turned around and sat down, the world still spinning slightly. At least my


    organs seemed to have settled back down. My heart was no longer hammering, my lungs could suck in


    a full breath of air, and my head was no longer pounding.


    Something was still different, though. Something was off. The room I was in looked like my own


    bedroom, but I could tell there were minor differences that made it seem like per-


    haps I hadn¡¯t quite reached reality after all.


    ncing around, I saw that I was alone. The others were not there¨CCiana, Jake, Brook, Warren, and


    Sophia. That made


    no sense.


    I got up and started for the door, but it was then that I heard maniacalughter behind me and turned


    around to see Luther standing across the room. He hadn¡¯t been there be- fore; I was sure of it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve to show your face,¡± I sneered.


    Luther walked toward me, his arms folded across his chest as he continued to chuckle. ¡°Seriously?¡± he


    asked. ¡°You still haven¡¯t figured all of this out? You are the one who should be concerned.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, you and I see things differently.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to chat with him, so the sooner I¡¯d taken care of him, the better. I was about to shift


    when I realized


    that I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lutherughed. ¡°Prince Theo, why didn¡¯t you show me your wolf? Is it because¡­ you


    can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I narrowed my eyes as I waited for him.


    to answer me.


    ¡°You know that every pack has an artifact from the Moon Goddess, right?¡± he asked, a snarky smile on


    his face.


    Of course, I knew that. Everyone knew that.


    ¡°Well, before you had your brute of a Beta go out and track down the Moonlit Crystal, maybe you


    should¡¯ve done a


    little bit of research about where it came from.¡± He still had


    that look on his face.


    Shit!


    ¡°Bingo!¡± heughed again. ¡°That¡¯s right. It belongs to my pack, Ortiz¨Cmine. And that means¡­ I¡¯ve been


    the one pulling the strings all around this little adventure you¡¯ve just been through. Did you enjoy it?


    How did it feel to be able to touch her smooth skin? It must be so good to fuck that little-¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± I roared.


    Anger coursed through me and I felt my furious blood rush to my face. I realized that if he had been


    behind all of it, it wasn¡¯t over yet. After all, I was still pretty sure I wasn¡¯t back to my own reality yet.


    ¡°What are you so angry about? Aww, are you worried about her?¡±


    ¡°Leave her out of this!¡±


    Luther let out another shriek ofughter. ¡°Why don¡¯t you beg me? If you drop to your knees, maybe I¡¯ll


    consider it.¡±


    I took a deep breath, calmed myself, and quickly analyzed


    the situation.


    ¡°Luther,¡± I said with scorn. ¡°Why don¡¯t you beg me in-


    stead?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± His face dropped.


    I scoffed, ¡°If you were able to fully control the crystal, I bet you¡¯d prefer us to be trapped there forever.


    So let me guess what happened. Something didn¡¯t quite work out as you ex-


    pected, did it?¡±


    Luther¡¯scent smile faded away, and I knew I was right. So I continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect us to


    have kept our memories, and you surely didn¡¯t expect that we would be able to get out of here. You had


    to use whatever was left in the crystal just in time to keep me here.¡±


    Luther clenched his jaw, and that confirmed my guess. I silently let out a breath of relief¨Cit seemed that


    at least Ciana and the rest of the group should have been returned to reality now. Things were not as


    bad as I thought. That was good to know so that I could focus on dealing with Luther.


    He stared at me viciously. The angrier he was, the closer I was to the truth. So I chuckled again, ¡°So


    now what? Why don¡® t you show me what else you¡¯ve got?¡±


    Luther¡¯s face twisted in hatred, but he soon calmed him- self down and he put on his fake smile again.


    Surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t as easily agitated as I¡¯d hoped. I didn¡¯t like that. Enemies who were level¨C


    headed were much


    more difficult to deal with than those who were emotional.


    ¡°You¡¯ve used up all my patience,¡± he said as he narrowed his eyes even more. ¡°Let me remind you- I¡¯m


    in charge here. Now, Prince Theo, it¡¯s time for you to get back to the show.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a good actor and you¡¯ll be disappointed,¡± I said, continuing to provoke him, ¡°again.¡±


    He didn¡¯t take the bait this time and only sneered, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll find out, won¡¯t we?¡±


    36.20%


    As soon as he finished his sentence, I felt like my feet


    were glued into ce. He was right¨CI wasn¡¯t going to be able to do anything to stop him.


    As I began to slip into that dream state again, I heard him say, ¡°It¡¯s time for your nightmare to continue,


    Prince Theo. Get ready for your worst memories to rey in a loop!¡±


    Then he slipped away, and everything around me began to change.


    The room we¡¯d been standing in morphed into a field out- side of the castle. The scent of the green


    grass hit my lungs as a warm breeze ruffled my hair.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only thing that had changed.


    I was small ¨C very small. My hands were outstretched in front of me, ungloved, and I hardly recognized


    my own arms, they were so short. ncing down at my body, I realized I was a small child again, and


    as the rest of the scene came into fo- cus, I knew exactly who I was, where I was, and who I was


    killing.


    In front of me stood one of thergest, most powerful, and most bloodthirsty warriors in our pack. He


    was originally sentenced to death for murdering his brother, but Father spared him and made him a


    soldier because of his battle skills. He was in his human form dressed in the uniform of our castle


    guard. I remembered that this was back when my fa- ther had been putting together a detail to go fight


    in an im- portant battle.


    This man, whose name was Zade, was supposed to be the most merciless and deadly of all of my


    father¡¯s troops.


    50.06%


    But he wouldn¡¯t be going on that campaign. Not after I


    was finished with him.


    The look of terror on his face continued to increase as he realized what was happening to him¨Cthat he


    was dying.


    That I was killing him.


    My body, on the other hand, felt riveting. Power, strength, youth¨Call of the attributes that contributed to


    Zade¡¯s prowess as a warrior were seeping into me. I watched his face continue to pale and shrivel up


    as the very essence of life was sucked away from him, flowing through the air and rejuvenating me.


    I wanted to stop. I wanted to find a way to end the pull that was sucking the life out of him, but I


    couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t know how.


    And then, there was my father, who was standing next to meughing and pping.


    Never in my entire life had I heard King Sebastian say any- thing even remotely kind to me. He¡¯d either


    ignored me or put me down in every instance possible.


    Until that moment.


    And that¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t stopped. No, the rush of energy I got from Zade was nothingpared to the


    euphoria I felt from hearing my father praise me for the first time.


    When Zade finally copsed next to me, I began to feel all of the emotions the man had on the brink of


    death¨Cpanic, de- spair, and overwhelming terror, even longing for love. All of those waves of emotion


    consumed me and I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I was too young to understand all those feelings. I couldn¡®


    t handle it. I was dumbfounded; I stood there, panicked and scared to the core, until I felt tears


    streaming down my


    cheeks.


    When he fell to the ground, the link between us faded, but I could still feel the emotions from his death


    lingering in


    me.


    All I wanted to do was run away and hide, but my father was still overjoyed. ¡°This is it! Exactly what I


    needed!¡± He ran his hand through my hair and patted my back. ¡°I always knew you could do it.¡±


    I stared at him and couldn¡¯t fullyprehend what had just happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re a perfect monster!¡± he eximed.


    My eyes widened and I couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d heard. Monster? Had he called me that? Is that what


    he thought?


    I turned to look at my mother nkly, hoping that she could wipe off my tears, hold my hands, hug me,


    and tell me it was okay. But when I saw her, all I could see was her widened eyes filled with disbelief,


    pain, and¡­ disgust.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± I murmured. I stood in the middle of the crowd.


    No one else dared toe close, and all of a sudden I felt so lonely and cold. I desperately needed an


    embrace from my mother, so I called her again. ¡°Mama?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he amazing?¡± my father asked my mother after heughed heartily once again.


    I stared at Mother, my arms reaching out to her. How I wished I could see something warm in her eyes


    and hear


    somethingforting from her lips. But I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°No!¡± she screamed. My arms froze in the air as I saw her dropped on the ground, covering her face.


    ¡°No-¡± she cried.


    At that moment, I felt as if every single drop of blood in my body froze. I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t speak,


    and I couldn¡¯t even hear anything around me except for the echo of her sob- bing.


    I looked around at the other faces- my father¡¯s guards, other servants, all assembled there. All of them


    looked terri- fied and repulsed.


    No one wanted anything to do with me.


    My father continued to sing my praises as my mother was helped by her servants to stand back up. My


    father ordered that she be escorted back to her room.


    ¡°Mama!¡± I shouted. ¡°Please, Mama! Come back! Please don¡¯t leave me! Don¡¯t you love me, Mama?


    Don¡¯t you love me?¡± I wanted to run after her because she was the one that I cared about, but my


    father took my hand and pulled me away.


    From that moment on, she would avoid me at all cost, not wanting to have anything to do with me. The


    day I showed my father that I could do the parlor tricks that would make him powerful, was the day I


    lost my mother.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 391

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 391


    Chapter 49 Theo¡¯s Past II


    After Zade¡¯s death, Father decided to put me in training. He sent the best mentors to train me. I worked


    really hard be- cause I wanted to be the strongest warrior; perhaps then my mother would be


    proud and would want to see me again.


    What I didn¡¯t know was that my father expected some- thing different from me. He didn¡¯t need me to


    be a war- rior. He needed me to be a killer.


    When I was ten years old, King Sebastian started a pro- gram where he would allow prisoners a


    chance to gain their freedom.


    These were the worse sort of criminals murderers, rapists, those that had robbed others violently. He


    made it seem so simple for them.


    ¡°Defeat my son, a little boy, and you will walk free.¡±


    Of course, these hardened criminals had jumped at the chance. What would a ten¨Cyear¨Cold do to stop


    them? Those monsters didn¡¯t mind tearing a child apart in exchange for their freedom.


    But it never happened that way.


    As much as I could use my battle skills to protect myself, I was too young and was no match against


    full¨Cgrown men. As a result, almost always, at the end of each fight, I¡¯d end up draining them of their


    lives, along with their dreadful emo-


    tions before their deaths.


    Watching the lifeless bodies copse in front of my eyes became the worst of my childhood


    nightmares. I wasn¡¯t able to have a single night of peaceful sleep. Whether I was awake or asleep


    during the night, I always felt as if numerous eyes were watching me, condemning me for taking their


    lives.


    I was tormented. I hated my power ¨C because of it, not only did I absorb the terror of those who were


    killed by me, but I also got all of their horrible traits ¨C the parts that made them criminals to begin with. I


    was no longer capable of smil- ing, of showing kindness. Their emotions became mine, and I couldn¡¯t


    escape them.


    ¡°Father, I can¡¯t do this anymore¡­¡± I begged him. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to be a good warrior and you can put


    me into any train- ing but this. Please!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± he said. Then he softened his expression and encouraged me. ¡°They¡¯re murderers, son,¡±


    he told me. ¡°They deserve to die. You¡¯re doing the entire kingdom a service in getting rid of them.¡±


    I¡¯d nod and try to believe that was true so that I could feel just slightly better for what I did. I was


    desperate, and I went to my mother again, because I didn¡¯t even remember how many trials I¡¯d been


    through without actually being able to see her.


    I wanted to tell her that I was doing the kingdom a ser- vice, and that maybe she shouldn¡¯t be locking


    me out of her life.


    When I told her the situation through her closed door, un- like usual where she was just silent, this time,


    I heard her say, ¡°Whether they deserve to die or not should not be your deci-


    sion, Theo.¡±


    Tears had stung my eyes at her words. ¡°Mother!¡± I shout- ed. ¡°I had no choice! If I didn¡¯t kill them, they


    would kill me!¡±


    After a long while, I heard her say, ¡°I know.¡± It seemed that she sighed, but then, her tone was sharp


    again. ¡°But keep in mind that you have no right to take lives, and neither does anyone else!¡±


    From that point on, I trained hard in battling with a knife. I was unable to shift into my wolf because I


    was still too young, so I had to rely on being a keen fighter in my human form.


    Eventually, I became so skilled in the art of fighting that I started to win battles without having to suck


    the life out of anyone. In some cases, I was even able to disable them with- out having physical


    contact, thus sparing their lives.


    But my choice of fighting angered my father. He saw my skills as some sort of a parlor trick, something


    he could show off to his friends and brag about. He shamed me for winning the fights any other way.


    One day, when I openly refused to go back to the old way, he threw me in a jail cell.


    ¡°Theodore, you must learn to respect your father and your king!¡± he said. ¡°This is for your own good!


    You are blessed with the power, and you must respect it, honor it, and make full use of it! Your kingdom


    needs it, and you shouldn¡¯t be ashamed. Your useless mercy will only make you weak!¡±


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m not weak!¡± I protested. ¡°None of your warriors are able to take me down easily one on one


    and-¡±


    ¡°Enough! You¡¯ll listen to me. Look around you. Without your divine power, you¡¯re just as pathetic as any


    of them!¡±


    I saw a group of twenty or so prisoners, but this time, they were different from the criminals I usually


    fought. They didn¡¯t look fierce or evil. There were elderly men, women, and¡­ even


    children.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± I asked my father.


    He didn¡¯t answer me. Instead, he asked me, ¡°Do you want to save them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give you a choice. Use your abilities to kill two of them,¡± he said cruelly. ¡°Show me that


    you¡¯re a strong soul, and I¡¯ll consider releasing the rest.¡±


    The cell gate closed behind me. My eyes widened and I couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d said.


    His voice traveled away with him. ¡°When you¡¯re ready and done, let the guards know. They¡¯ll let you


    out. Otherwise, you will stay here until you get your mind straightened out.¡±


    The rest of the prisoners looked at me in terror. They were probably right to be terrified by me, a


    monster. But I¡¯d made up my mind. I didn¡¯t want to kill for no reason anymore, espe- cially not those


    people in front of me.


    ¡°You have no right to take lives, and neither does anyone else!¡± My mother¡¯s words echoed in my mind.


    I warned all of them, ¡°I will kill you. I¡¯m sure all of you have heard the stories about me. They are all


    true. If youe at


    me, I will have no choice but to make sure that you die. So¡­ if you leave me alone, I will leave you


    alone.¡±


    And so I tucked myself in a corner and no one bothered me. For days, I stared outside, doing nothing. I


    didn¡¯t talk, didn¡¯t eat, and didn¡¯t even drink much. I felt my body getting weaker and weaker, yet for the


    first time in a long time, I felt peaceful.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t so bad even if I just died like that. At least I wasn¡¯t forced to kill.


    My father checked on me a couple of times, and each time, he was furious. He urged me to kill them


    and tried to get them to attack me. But instead, I just existed there in the cell, not eating or drinking,


    protesting my father¡¯s actions.


    ¡°You can¡¯t force me, father,¡± I told him.


    After a long time¨Chow long, I couldn¡¯t even remember- my small body gave out, and I passed out in the


    cell. When I opened my eyes again, I was back in my bedroom. My father was standing at the foot of


    my bed, a big smile on his face.


    ¡°I knew I could count on you,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you needed to do! Killing two of those


    bastards.¡±


    ¡°Killing them?¡± I didn¡¯t understand. I hadn¡¯t attacked any- one this time¡­.


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve done a great job, as a prize, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want for the rest of those


    prisoners. It¡¯s time for them to learn to respect their regal Prince Theo!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened. I could only as- sume that after I had passed out, in my


    unconscious state, my


    body had done what it needed to in order to save me¨CI might have sucked out their lives without even


    knowing it!


    As my father turned to walk away, a single tear rolled down my cheek.


    Like he¡¯d said years ago, I was indeed a monster.


    When I recovered, I went to my mother again.


    She still refused to open the door. Banging on it with both fists, I asked her, ¡°Mother, what do I do? I did


    everything I could to stay away from them, but they still died! What else can I do¡­¡±


    ¡°Theo,¡± through the door, she told me, ¡°then remember them. Remember that those men died in your


    ce.¡±


    *Ciana*


    My head was pounding. I sat up, leaning on an elbow for a second as I tried to remember exactly what


    had happened. I looked at my hand and saw it was no longer bleeding.


    I was lying on the floor in Theo¡¯s room, and Jake and Theo were near me, as they should have been.


    Across the room, near the doorway that led to my chamber, Brook and Warreny on their sides, and in


    my room, Sophia was spread out, her arms and legs split like a star. She looked a little silly, but I wasn¡¯t


    in aughing mood.


    Sitting up, I rubbed my head. I could remember every- thing that had happened. I wondered how long


    we had been gone. It must not have been long in this world or else some-


    one would¡¯vee looking for us.


    The crystal was lying by Theo¡¯s leg. I remembered then that the mission had failed. He wouldn¡¯t be


    able to use the crystal to rent the dreamberry sooner than the next blood moon. I swore under my


    breath. Now what would we do?


    I heard a deep grunt and looked around, trying to figure out who was waking up. Jake sat up abruptly,


    looking around the room. ¡°What the hell?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Beta Jake,¡± I said. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Not good. What happened?¡± He pressed on his head for a moment but didn¡¯t deny who he was. At


    least that was a good sign¨Cwe were indeed back to reality.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I told him. ¡°What do you remember?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t been able to recall this world in the other realm, so maybe he wouldn¡¯t remember what had


    happened in the world the crystal created either.


    ¡°I have no idea. I just know we were looking at the crystal.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I nodded. As expected, he didn¡¯t recall. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened, but I think that we should


    move Brook, Prince Warren, and Sophia to their rooms before they wake up. They might panic to find


    themselves lying on the floor, and they don¡¯t know anything about the crystal.¡±


    Jake still looked a little disoriented, but he nodded. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll see to it. What about Alpha?¡±


    Theo wasn¡¯t moving either. ¡°I¡¯m his personal attendant,¡± I reminded Jake. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with him.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he said, epting my proposal.


    He helped me move Theo to his bed, then went to careful- ly pick Brook up, carrying her out of the


    room. I wondered if anything that had happened in the illusional world would im- pact his feelings


    toward Brook in real life.


    Luckily, Jake was able to get everyone else situated in their rooms before they woke up. He had to take


    care of a few other urgent matters, so I was left alone with the prince again.


    I was surprised that Theo was still out of it. We were the first ones to get pulled into the crystal¡¯s world,


    so I¡¯d assumed he would return to this reality right after me. I wished we could talk soon because he


    probably would be the only other one to remember what had happened there.


    Hopefully, he remembered the important parts, like the fact that the crystal hadn¡¯t been activated, but


    had forgotten other parts¨Clike the fact that we had made love.


    With a sigh, Iid a nket over him and scooted a little closer to him, thinking I should give him a little


    nudge. But be- fore I even touched him, he began to moan, turning back and forth slightly. ¡°Mama!¡± he


    muttered. ¡°Please! Come back! Don¡® t you love me?¡±


    ¡°Mama?¡± I repeated. Was he dreaming? Whatever was go- ing on, he was clearly in distress. I¡¯d never


    seen him like that before. Prince Theo was always calm and in control.


    His brow furrowed, and a painful look appeared on his face.


    What was he dreaming about? What would make such a strong, cold and collected prince look so¡­


    vulnerable?


    ¡°Mama, what do I do?¡± he shouted.


    I couldn¡¯t stand watching him suffer anymore, so I patted him on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Theo,¡± I


    whispered. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    I tried shaking him a little, but that didn¡¯t do anything. He didn¡¯t open his eyes, nor did he settle down.


    Unsure what else to do, I acted on instinct. When I was lit- tle and had a bad dream, my mother would


    sing me a luby tofort me and help me go back to sleep.


    With my hand on Theo¡¯s chest, I began to sing, hoping it would help to wake him up, or at the very


    least, provide him some peace in his sleep.


    *Theo

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 392

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 392


    Chapter 50: She Warmed My Heart


    Fear, hatred, pain, and despair¡­ other than those feelings, I couldn¡¯t sense anything else. My father¡¯s


    cruelty and my mother¡¯s callousness made me realize that there was no ce for me to run to and no


    ce for me to hide.


    I was hopeless.


    A thick fog seemed to roll in out of nowhere. I held my breath, wondering what my next nightmare


    would be.


    Somewhere in the distance, I heard the faint sound of a woman singing. It was a luby, a beautiful


    song. And I was certain I¡¯d heard it before. But when?


    The fog lifted, and I found myself in a military tent. This was a familiar scene to me as well. Without


    even looking in a mirror, I knew how old I was. This happened when I was six-teen.


    When Beta Xavier threw aside the tent p and walked in, I wasn¡¯t surprised to see him. I swore under


    my breath, know- ing what was about to happen.


    Two loud, deep, male voices were taunting me. ¡°Come out and face us like a man, you coward! You


    monster!¡±


    I took a deep breath and waited for Xavier to speak. He kept his distance from me, hanging back by the


    entrance. I was used to it by now. Even with my gloves on, even with a mask at the ready that would


    cover almost my entire face ex-


    cept for my eyes, no one wanted to be anywhere near me.


    ¡°Prince Theo, your father wishes for you to attack at once,¡± he said.


    ¡°What is all of thatmotion?¡± I asked the question as I had back then, even though I knew the


    answer.


    ¡°The twin Alphas, sir. They are protesting against His Majesty, iming that they¡¯re a peaceful pack


    and don¡¯t want war. But they also don¡¯t want to contribute their natural re- sources to the crown as your


    father is insisting.¡± Beta Xavier folded his hands in front of himself, awaiting my response.


    ¡°I understand all of that, Xavier.¡± I had been tasked to de- stroy this pack two years ago, at only


    fourteen, but I hadn¡¯t done it yet. I¡¯d always been fond of this pack. I remembered the stories my


    mother had told me when I was a little boy about the tall trees that grew here and the gems and miner-


    als. Father wanted to exploit those resources, but I had been able to push aside those ambitions until


    now.


    Thus, Xavier¡¯s presence. The king thought I¡¯d go in and kill all of them with his Beta here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them,¡± I said, pushing up from my chair.


    ¡°But Your Highness, we simply need to attack, to take the entire pack out,¡± Xavier told me.


    As I walked toward him, he moved away, afraid I might touch him.


    14 18%


    Afraid I might kill him.


    I walked right past him, outside, to where the two Alphas


    were waiting for me. They were both tall and muscr¨Cand angry. I took a deep breath and


    approached them, not want- ing to do so but knowing that I had to. I also knew exactly what was going


    to happen.


    At least once I¡¯d gotten through this, I might finally have


    some peace.


    The woods jutted out to the edge of the cliff, and down below, the ground nted at a sharp angle, and


    even more evergreens reached out to the sky. It would¡¯ve been a beauti- ful scene if it wasn¡¯t about to


    be the scene of a death.


    ¡°Come on, you coward!¡± one of the twins shouted. ¡°Come and fight us like a man!¡±


    I looked at them coldly and sneered, ¡°You both should shift, or you won¡¯tst more than ten minutes.¡±


    However, they didn¡¯t. Because I wasn¡¯t old enough to shift, they insisted on fighting me in human form


    to be fair. They were good men, but one of them had to die. Only then could I save their pack, and I


    could see my n through¡­.


    I knew that. I knew everything, even the first time I¡¯d gone through this. I knew that if I didn¡¯t find a way


    to permanently get out of attacking this pack, then it wouldn¡¯t be just one of their Alphas losing his life¨C


    they would all die.


    The two of them came at me. I used a knife to defend my- self, but I was no match for two of the most


    famous warriors and Alphas known throughout the country.


    Then, one of them came at me, and I cut him in the chest, but it wasn¡¯t enough to hurt him. He


    managed to sh at my arm, shredding it slightly.


    29.65


    Pain radiated through my flesh, and blood began to drip


    down.


    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? Little prince, why don¡¯t you¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence though; he froze in


    his tracks. His eyes erged, and a look of horror took over his face. He fell to his knees. I felt his


    power, his strength, but I also felt his an- guish and terror.


    ¡°Stop!¡± the other twin shouted. ¡°Stop right now! You¡¯re killing him! You¡¯re killing my brother!¡±


    ¡°I told you to shift,¡± I lifted my gaze to look at him emo- tionlessly.


    He fell to the ground, dead, and then, his brother, rather than running to him, raced toward me.


    He shifted into his wolf, hitting me hard and knocking me backward. His ws ripped through me,


    splitting my middle and digging into my leg. I ripped my knife out and plunged it into him, forcing him off


    of me. ¡°Do you want to die, too?¡± I shouted at him.


    The twin realized that he was about to have the same thing happen to him as he¡¯d just witnessed with


    his brother, and he backed off.


    Iy there, bleeding, wondering if it was enough.


    Was it enough to persuade Xavier that I¡¯d already tried and failed, and if Prince Theo couldn¡¯t take


    them down, none of the king¡¯s warriors could? Was it enough to rile this pack up to seek revenge for


    their leader, so that they could stand a chance to fight off the king¡¯s troops? Was it enough to make


    people think I would die and end this misery?


    46 66%


    I hoped so.


    I watched the giant wolf charge toward me and give me


    another blow.


    As my body rolled over the edge of the cliff, I whispered to the giant wolf, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I doubt that he


    heard it though.


    Tumbling down, hitting trees, snapping branches, and knocking pebbles and rocks loose from the


    earth, eventually, I came to rest on my back beneath the boughs of a pine tree.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t stay there. As much as every fiber of my body hurt, I had to get up and move or else


    Xavier would send someone to get me. And knowing my father, he¡¯d get me healed up and send me


    right back here to attack.


    Fighting against the pain, I got up off the ground and be- gan to walk, using the trees to help me. My


    clothes were coat- ed in blood, but I didn¡¯t seem to be leaving a trail, so maybe it would be less easy for


    my father¡¯s men to find me.


    I continued to walk until I couldn¡¯t go any further. Sinking to the ground beneath a tree, I put my mask


    on, in case any- one should happen upon me. I didn¡¯t want to be recognized.


    ¡°Boy? Boy?¡±


    I heard a voice and tried to open my eyes, but my vision was so blurry, all I could see was the shape of


    a girl hovering over me. Her hand reached out for me, and I pulled away from her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I


    shouted.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± she asked me, point nk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I mumbled, and I meant it. My eyes rolled back into my head, and I passed out again.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was in a cave, and the girl was sitting nearby me, a fire zing in the


    mouth of the cave.


    I tried to sit up, and even though I wasn¡¯t as sore as I had been before, it was still difficult to move as


    the pain contin- ued to radiate throughout my body.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Oh, good. You¡¯re awake,¡± she said. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d be awake soon. Are you hungry?¡± She offered


    me some food from her backpack, a bit of dried meat and an apple. I took it and ate it as slowly as I


    could. I was starving, but I didn¡¯t want to scarf it down.


    ¡°You really should stay away from me,¡± I warned her.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°You needed help, so I helped you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re not afraid of me?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°No. Why would I be afraid of you? I¡¯m not afraid of wild beasts. It would be silly for me to


    be afraid of a wounded boy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a boy,¡± I said, my voice a little rougher than I meant for it to be.


    ¡°Sorry. Man then,¡± she said, practically rolling her eyes.


    For hours, she told me stories about her encounters in the forest. I sat and listened while she chattered


    on. It was a good situation for me since I didn¡¯t particrly like to speak, and she spoke with no


    reservations about her life.


    78.03%


    I¡¯d never met anyone like her, so upbeat and friendly to-


    ward a¡­ monster like me.


    Like that, we spent a few days together.


    Her stories were all over the ce, but I loved hearing


    them.


    When was thest time anyone had willingly talked to me, let alone shared with me her entire life with


    such¡­ passion and bright smiles?


    I didn¡¯t know how to describe her. She was kind, upbeat, and friendly. Her smiles were so warm¡­ like


    the sunshine, though it was difficult for me to see because she was still blurry. But that didn¡¯t change


    the fact that for the first time in years, my heart felt warm.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 393

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 393


    Chapter 51 Could Not Get Enough of Her


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, oh, and that wildebeest, his horns were the coolest¡­.¡± she went on, telling me another of her


    adventures.


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of animals at all?¡±


    ¡°No, not really. Animals aren¡¯t like people. They can in- stinctively tell who is good and who is not. As


    long as they know we are good, they will be good to us.¡±


    I thought it was an interesting take, but I didn¡¯t say any- thing more about it at the moment. I had


    another question for her.


    ¡°And what are you doing out here in the woods all alone?¡± I asked her, imagining she¡¯d been out


    hunting some majestic animal.


    Tapping her chin, she said, ¡°Um, have you heard of the Sun Blossom flower?¡±


    I felt my eyes widening, but I said nothing, so she contin- ued.


    ¡°You know, the flower that grows on the side of the mountains. I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re beautiful and smell


    wonderful. That¡¯s why I came. My friend was leading me there¡­.¡±


    ¡°Your friend?¡± Now, I was confused and nced around. Had I missed someone? A threat?


    She giggled and said, ¡°Yes, my new friend. A little white pony.¡±


    I gasped in relief and held back augh. Of course, she¡¯d been chasing an animal. ¡°Those flowers,


    they¡¯re not easy to get,¡± I said to her.


    The girl nodded. ¡°My mother also said it was a fool¡¯s er- rand, but I love flowers. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    I shrugged and dropped my eyes. I didn¡¯t really care that much for flowers, personally.


    But clearly, they meant a lot to her.


    The next day, while she was out in the woods doing some- thing, I found a way to get myself out of the


    makeshift bed and headed back to the ce where I¡¯d fallen down the side of the cliff.


    I knew I had seen some of the flowers she wanted as I¡¯d been tumbling, and while I was nervous to go


    back there in case my father¡¯s troops were looking for me, I needed to get her a flower.


    It took me a while to climb back up the way I¡¯de, but eventually, I found one and brought it back to


    her.


    It had taken a toll on me. I¡¯d re¨Cinjured myself quite a bit going through all of that trouble, but when I


    heard her gasp- ing with delight, I knew it had been worth it.


    This girl was special. She was the only one that had been kind to me, and I wanted to repay that


    kindness.


    The look on her face when she turned around and saw me standing there with the flower in my hand


    was priceless. I would never forget it.


    ¡°You¡¯re a true friend,¡± she said, sniffing the flower.


    I felt myself recoil and instantly said, ¡°I¡¯m not your friend. I don¡¯t need friends.¡±


    I saw the pain in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t argue with me. Instead, she took the bracelet off of her arm.


    ¡°Here. This will help you. And if you don¡¯t want people to be your friends, at least you can have animals


    to be your friends.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My father made this for me when I was a little girl. It has a special scent to make the animals calm so


    they trust the wear- er. I don¡¯t really need it anymore since the animals and I are friends, but it may help


    you.¡±


    At that moment, a snake slithered over out of the forest, as if she had called it. The green reptile


    wrapped itself around her leg, and she bent down to pat its head,ughing. I wanted to take a step


    back, not because I was afraid of the snake but because I was afraid I might hurt it.


    ¡°You can pet him,¡± she said. ¡°He won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± I¡¯d already had enough of how people felt before they died, I really


    didn¡¯t need to pile on animals¡® feelings.


    She giggled again, and the snake left her and came over to me, brushing against my boot and standing


    up a bit, as if to say that he wanted me to pet him, and before I knew it, it was already rubbing its head


    against my palm.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    Slowly, I bent down and stroked his head with my hand. He hissed in delight and wound his way


    around my leg.


    ¡°He likes you!¡± the girl said. ¡°Now, you have two friends. Whether you like it or not.¡± She winked at me,


    and the snake continued to beg me to pet it, which I did.


    Later that night, back in the cave, I could tell her mood was down a little from before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I


    asked her, trying to keep the emotion out of my voice as I asked.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ I guess it¡¯s just that I miss my mom,¡± she told me.


    I nodded. I understood what that was like, although it was a feeling from long ago.


    ¡°Are you close to your mom?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°No.¡± That was all she needed to know.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I love my mom so much. When I was younger, she used to sing me a song when I had


    bad dreams. Would you like to hear it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer her, only looked down at the bracelet she had given me. With no response, she took


    that as a yes, and she began to sing.


    The bracelet¡­.


    9


    I¡¯d lost it. Would the girl be mad if she found out?


    My head began to grow fuzzy again, but the sound of the girl singing stayed with me as I began to twirl


    through time and space again. Then, the young girl¡¯s voice melded with an- other voice, a more familiar


    one.


    I was back in my room, lying on my bed. The Moonlit Crystal was next to me, but I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Ciana was there, sitting next to me, singing that same song from the cave. Of course, she was the girl.


    The bracelet had already taught me that. But seeing her now, after such a dream, brought so much


    emotion flooding through me.


    She had been kind to me when no one else was. She hadn¡¯


    t feared me. She¡¯d called me her friend.


    My beautiful, intelligent, funny and kind¡­ Ciana.


    I sat up abruptly, and her eyes widened. Her lips parted to say something to me, but before she could


    speak, I pressed my lips to hers, my hand tangling in her hair as I devoured her mouth.


    All of those emotions came bubbling through, and I sim- ply could not get enough of her.


    *Ciana*


    Theo was kissing me again!


    The moment his lips touched mine, I felt a wave of elec- tricity float over my skin and then through my


    body. I almost forgot to squirm away from him. His lips were quivering and cold, but his breath was


    gentle. It was so different from the other kisses we shared before¡­


    What was I even thinking ofparing our past kisses?! | didn¡¯t even think I should count them as real


    kisses!


    49.77%


    I tried to squirm away from him, although honestly¡­ not


    because what he was doing to me didn¡¯t feel good.


    However, something was wrong. I mean, he wouldn¡¯t kiss me just because he wanted to, would he? I


    needed to get free so that I could find out what was going on.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ Prince Theo?¡± I asked, once my mouth was no longer pressed against his. ¡°What¡¯s


    happening? Are you okay?¡± I probably should have shouted at him for taking liberties with me once


    again, but I didn¡¯t, especially when I saw his eyes were only half¨Copen, I wondered if this had hap-


    pened in his sleep.


    In response to my questions, he spewed out a string of in- formation that I did not understand. I only


    caught a few words. ¡°Luther¡­ Moonlit Crystal backfired.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was confused. I tried to keep him upright. He was starting to fall back onto the bed, so I


    wrapped my arms around him to steady him.


    ¡°Luther¡­ Ortiz pack. Their sacred artifact from the Moon Goddess¡­.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what he was


    talking about, but his hand came up to grip my cor tightly as he tried to exin it


    to me.


    ¡°All right, all right,¡± I said, cradling him as his eyes rolled back into his head. ¡°I¡¯ll get Jake, and we¡¯ll


    figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Alpha?¡± Jake¡¯s voice behind me startled me slightly.


    ¡°Beta Jake, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Alpha doing?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s out again.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Do you think


    there¡¯s something going on with him?¡±


    Jake¡¯s brow was furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems like he¡¯s getting weaker and weaker. Did he say


    anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He said¡­ Luther, Moon Goddess artifact and Moonlit Crystal backfire. He also mentioned¡­ Ortiz


    pack.¡± What if the crystal had had a different effect on him than it had on the rest of us, and he was


    going to continue to suffer the ramifi- cations of using it?


    ¡°Shit!¡± Jake cursed under his breath.


    I took a moment to digest the situation. It was clear to me that Luther didn¡¯t like Theo. They were


    enemies. If the crystal belonged to the Ortiz pack, maybe Luther had manipted it somehow, and now


    Prince Theo would suffer the conse- quences of it.


    ¡°If the Moonlit Crystal is the artifact of the Ortiz pack, does that mean that we will have to rely on


    someone from that pack to help us break whatever spell has been cast on the prince?¡± I had a feeling


    there wasn¡¯t much I could do to get Luther to help us with this. ¡°Then is there anyone else from that


    pack we can reach out to?¡±


    Jake shook his head slowly, ¡°The Ortiz pack was wiped out by King Sebastian many years ago¡­¡±


    My eyes widened. No wonder Luther hated the royal court so much.


    ¡°So, there is no one else who knows the crystal? There is no other way other than begging Luther?¡±


    The reality was, even if we did, I doubted Luther would do


    us a favor. If I understood the situation correctly, this was ex- actly what he wanted to happen anyway.


    Jake sighed, but it was as if he wanted to say something and swallowed it down.


    ¡°You thought of something? What is it?¡± I urged him. I could hear the anxiousness in my own voice.


    He lifted his gaze to look at me, but he hesitated.


    I pressed my lips tight. Wasn¡¯t Jake the one who said I could be trusted? Why was he acting like this


    now, holding back crucial information from me while all I wanted to do was help Theo?


    ¡°Beta Jake, I really meant no harm, I just want to help¡­¡±


    ¡°No, not that!¡± he quickly exined, as if he was worried that I misunderstood his intentions. ¡°Ciana, I


    trust you. It¡¯s just that¡­ whatever, even if Alpha doesn¡¯t like it, I think it¡¯s fine.¡±


    He took in a breath and let it out. After a long pause, he slowly said. ¡°There is one other survivor of the


    Ortiz pack, right here in the castle-¡±


    My eyes widened and I interrupted him. ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not sure she¡¯ll be any more willing to help Al- pha than Luther.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 394

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 394


    Chapter 52: Lady Nita


    ¡°Who would that be?¡± I asked.


    When Jake responded, his answer totally shocked me. ¡°Lady Nita, King Sebastian¡¯s third wife, Prince


    Theo¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I sank down onto the edge of the bed beside Theo, my mind trying to process what Jake had


    just said. ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s his¡­ mother.¡±


    The Beta nodded, folding his arms across his chest. ¡°That¡¯ s right. She has always hated her own son


    and treated him. coldly since he was a little boy.¡±


    I felt a cold shiver shoot down my spine.


    It was so hard for me to understand how that was possi- ble. My own mother and I were so very close.


    She would¡¯ve done anything for me and I adored her the same way in re- turn. Some of my happiest


    memories were from when my mother and I spent time together.


    The luby I had been singing for Prince Theo just a few minutes ago was one that she had taught me


    and sung to me when I was a little girl.


    Who could hate their own child?


    Turning my attention back to Jake, I asked, ¡°Why would someone want to see their own son suffer?¡±


    ¡°Their rtionship is¡­plicated.¡±


    I shifted on the bed to look at Theo. Perhaps that was one of the reasons why he was now so distant


    and cold.


    He was frowning, seemingly suffering from something. Whatever dream he was in, it was definitely not


    a good one. And he was calling for her, his mother, earlier. I felt a dull ache in my heart. Could he be a


    different person had he had his mother¡¯s love?


    I still found it hard to believe. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand-¡±


    Before Jake and I could continue our conversation, I heard a slight knock on the door of my chamber. I


    rushed to open it and saw a slightly disheveled Brook standing there with something in her hands.


    ¡°Brook? Are you okay?¡± I was worried. It waste, and nor- mally by this hour, the entire pce had


    quieted down. Polite as Brook was, she wouldn¡¯te to look for me unless it was something urgent.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Oh, Beta Jake.¡±


    Jake hade through the door that connected my room with Theo¡¯s. ¡°Oh, hi, Brook.¡±


    She looked at Jake and blushed slightly before she re- turned her attention to me. ¡°I just woke up after


    having the strangest dreams. I can¡¯t remember most of them, but I know they were unusual. I couldn¡¯t


    fall asleep, so¡­ I went to the kitchen and got these cookies I¡¯d baked earlier. I was hoping someone


    would be awake to help me eat them so I don¡¯t eat them all myself.¡± She smiled shyly.


    As I was hesitating about whether I should get Brook in- volved in this situation, I heard Jake say,


    ¡°Come in, Brook.¡±


    The three of us returned to Theo¡¯s room. She headed to a chair near the bed, setting the te of


    cookies down on a lit-


    tle table.


    She was observant enough to know something was going wrong. ¡°Is Prince Theo okay?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He¡­ um¡­ he¡¯s sick.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure it was the best to tell Brook the entire story, so I found an


    eptable excuse.


    I took a cookie off of the tter and snapped it in half, nibbling on a piece of it, even though I wasn¡¯t


    hungry.


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± Brook said, turning toward Jake. He sat down in a chair next to her. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll be


    alright?¡± She reached over and put her hand on his arm, and I realized the pair of them had a deeper


    connection than I had realized. He didn¡¯t pull away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Jake admitted, concerncing his voice. He took a deep breath and looked from her to


    me and then back. again.


    ¡°Is there anything we can do to help?¡± Brook asked.


    I exchanged a look with Jake, and he slightly nodded his head. ¡°We are thinking about reaching out to


    his mother.¡±


    ¡°Lady Nita?¡±


    I was surprised. ¡°You know her, Brook?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her, but I¡¯ve heard about her.¡± Brook smiled. ¡°Ciana, you haven¡¯t been around the rest


    of the girls much and even when you¡¯re, you don¡¯t gossip. Words spread in this ce very fast.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s no secret that Alpha and his mother have never gotten along,¡± Jake agreed with Brook.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I heard as well,¡± Brook confirmed. ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°That part isn¡¯t something people openly discuss here. The king forbids it. Also, it happened so long


    ago, only the older servants remember,¡± Jake exined. ¡°King Sebastian conquered her pack, the Ortiz


    pack, and forced Lady Nita to marry him against her will. Ever since then, she¡¯s hated every- thing


    about the royal family. Her father had been the Alpha of the Ortiz pack when she was younger, before


    King Sebastian practically wiped it from the face of the earth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible!¡± Brook eximed. ¡°That poor woman!¡± She shook her head, and tears began to form in


    her eyes.


    Jake leaned over and brushed them away, a sweet gesture that made my heart flutter a bit.


    ¡°But we need her help. Prince Theo needs her help,¡± I sighed, ¡°We are trying to figure out how to


    approach her.¡±


    ¡°It was terrible for her,¡± Jake sighed, ¡°and unfortunately, she took her anger out on her child. She¡¯s


    always been cold and distant to Alpha. Some people say she actually despises him.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t imagine how it would have been for Theo grow- ing up in a castle with a mother who hated


    him. He probably felt so lonely.


    Now, some of thements he had made to me since I¡¯d arrived about how he didn¡¯t care about being


    alone began to make sense.


    I turned and looked at him now. He was sleeping, and his brow was wrinkled as his head turned from


    side to side. I wanted to sing him a luby again. That seemed to helpst time, but I couldn¡¯t bring


    myself to do it in front of two other people.


    ¡°She hates King Sebastian,¡± Brook said, thinking aloud as Jake finally tried her cookies. ¡°I could


    understand that, but


    Prince Theo is her son. How could she-¡±


    ¡°She was brought to this pce against her will, her peo- ple were killed by her husband that was


    forced on her.¡± Jake sighed. ¡°She hates everything rted to King Sebastian and this pce. Prince


    Theo has his blood and therefore, unfortu- nately, is a constant reminder of the king.¡±


    Brook replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s really a shame.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t my position toment on His and Her Royal Highnesses¡¯ rtionship, but I know Alpha loves


    his mother deep down. I just wish she could show a little tenderness to- wards him,¡± Jake took a


    cookie. ¡°These are delicious, by the way.¡±


    Brook blushed. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s my mother¡¯s recipe.¡± Her own words must¡¯ve weighed on her heart. ¡°I


    can¡¯t imagine not having my mother in my life. We are close. I miss her so much now, being away from


    her.¡±


    ¡°There has to be some way to tap into Lady Nita¡¯s innate motherly love, right?¡± I asked. I was still


    nibbling on my cookie. It did taste very good, but I was having a hard time choking it down.


    Jake shook his head slowly in response to my statement. ¡°She¡¯s been disconnected from him for so


    long, it¡¯s almost like


    she¡¯s incapable of caring about him anymore.¡±


    ¡°But I have faith that Lady Nita is not a cold hearted per- son,¡± Brook said firmly. Jake gave her a soft


    smile. I thought I knew what he was thinking. Brook was sweet and always tried to find the good in


    everyone.


    I had no doubt Lady Nita could be a good person since she had only be so cold and distant after


    the atrocities that happened to her people. However, when a person had been trapped in her sad past


    for so long, it would be hard to predict what years of hatred had done to her.


    Theo seemed to be getting worse by the second. Now, tiny beads of sweat had sprung up on his


    forehead. Not only did we need to find a way to end this endless sleep that seemed to be afflicting him,


    we still hadn¡¯t solved the problem of the berry. It seemed quite obvious to me that we had failed in our


    mission.


    But Brook and Jake still had no idea about any of that. They couldn¡¯t remember what had happened to


    us, and any- thing that dide back to them, they seemed to think was just a dream.


    I decided to let them think that for now and concentrate on helping Theo.


    ¡°We should at least give it a try,¡± I suggested. ¡°We have nothing to lose. Besides, she might not like


    interacting with Prince Theo, but I would think it is a different situation be- cause this is to save his life.


    Even if he is a stranger, wouldn¡¯t she do something to help save a life?¡±


    ¡°She might be more willing to save a stranger than a dan- gerous prince who is known to be ruthless


    and bloodthirsty.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can let her know that Prince Theo has been trying very hard to be kinder to everyone


    recently, and he de- serves a second chance?¡±


    ¡°You think he¡¯s been kind?¡± Jake asked me. I could hear the surprise in his voice.


    ¡°Kinder.¡± I chuckled. Of course, he¡¯d had his moments, but I did believe that most of the time, he was


    willing to be rea- sonable.


    Now that I thought about it, he actually saved me a few times. He really wasn¡¯t as intimidating as he


    seemed after I got to know him better. I was surprised that I actually consid- ered myself one of the


    people ¡°who got to know¡± the fear- some Prince Theo.


    But then flickers of images filled my mind for a moment- Theo on top of me, the feeling of his muscr


    back beneath my hands, how he¡¯d made me feel when he was pressed so deeply inside of me¡­.


    Well, from that perspective, I not only knew him better, I actually knew him too well¡­


    What was I thinking? I shook my head to push all those thoughts out of my head and tried to ignore the


    heat climbing up my face.


    ¡°We can try to speak to her,¡± Jake nodded, ¡°hopefully, we can convince her. I¡¯ll get it arranged.¡±


    A sharp knock on the door had all of us turning in that di- rection.


    Who in the world would be knocking on the prince¡¯s door at this time of night? An unsettled feeling


    washed over me as I wondered if the castle had ears.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brook and I exchanged a wary look as Jake went to the door and pulled it open.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 395

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 395


    Chapter 53 Lady Nita¡¯s Condition


    I had never seen the woman who was standing there be- fore, but instantly, I knew who she must be.


    She was wearing a long, flowing purple gown with a robe over the top that reached the ground. Made


    of ck velvet, the purple feathers at her shoulders made the robe look fit for a royaldy.


    And that was exactly who was wearing it.


    ¡°Lady Nita, Your Highness,¡± Jake said, bowing low as he moved aside for her toe into the room.


    ¡°Greetings, Beta Jake. I am not surprised to see you here. However, I need to speak to my son in


    private, so I would like for you and the redheaded girl to leave at once.¡± She nodded at both Jake and


    Brook, and they exchanged a leery nce before walking out the door together.


    Confused, I continued to sit next to Theo¡¯s bed. Should I exin to her what was going on? Should I


    introduce myself? Should I excuse myself just like Jake and Brook? I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Ciana,¡± she said in an even tone, ¡°move aside, please.¡±


    My eyebrows arched. She knew who I was? I did as she said, getting up and scooting away from the


    bed as she slowly walked toward it. Theo was still unconscious, his forehead


    creased in consternation.


    0.00%


    She stopped at the foot of his bed and stared at him for a


    long moment. She was thin, stoic and cold. It was said that Lady Nita was known for her beauty when


    she was young. However, the cold demeanor from the woman who stood in front of me made it hard for


    me to appreciate her elegant and almost perfect facial features.


    I thought she would be around my mother¡¯s age, but for some reason, I just felt that she was a bit older


    than my moth-


    er.


    She walked past me and lifted her hands. A soft blue glow began to emanate out of them. The soft light


    filtered through the air and hovered around Theo¡¯s body, bathing him in its warmth.


    It didn¡¯t look dangerous, like a bolt of lightning. Rather, it appeared to be inviting, soothing even.


    Prince Theo began to blink his eyes, and as the light fad- ed, I saw that he was trying to sit up but was


    struggling. I took a few quick steps over and helped him to a sitting position be- fore even thinking


    about whether or not that was all right with the royaldy.


    Since she had told me to move aside, as soon as Prince Theo was able to bnce himself, I stepped


    away. Lady Nita didn¡¯tment on anything I¡¯d done, so I decided to stay by the bed.


    ¡°Theodore,¡± she said, once he was seated up. ¡°Do you know what happened to you?¡±


    He was wincing a little, as if he was in pain, and I wanted to go to him, to help him, but I stayed back,


    letting mother and son do what needed to be done.


    ¡°Not sure,¡± he managed to grunt out. ¡°But I think someone else was controlling the Moonlit Crystal.¡±


    Lady Nita nodded. Her gaze was on the crystal, and I couldn¡¯t read her expression. After a while, she


    whispered, ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected to ever see it again.¡±


    It seemed she was already aware of the situation. ¡°And you realize that only someone from my pack


    can help you?¡±


    Theo blinked a few times and nodded. ¡°Yes, I found out about that a few moments ago.¡±


    She cleared her throat and folded her hands in front of


    her. ¡°I can help you. But I have one condition.¡±


    Joy bubbled up inside of me. Knowing that Lady Nita had never been very kind to her son in the past, I


    had been afraid that she wouldn¡¯t want to help him, but now it sounded like maybe she would after all.


    It didn¡¯t matter to me what the condition was, the fact that she was willing to save him was reason for


    happiness.


    ¡°What is your condition?¡± Theo asked, his voice still hoarse but growing a bit stronger, for now. I had a


    feeling that the power of the blue light would fade away eventually, and he would fall back to sleep


    again, like he had a little while ago.


    After he¡¯d kissed me¡­.


    ¡°My condition is simple. I will save your life if you send Ciana ck away from this castle and never,


    ever see her again.¡±


    My eyes widened. Her dark eyes fell on me for a moment, and I couldn¡¯t help the ripple of anxiety that


    shot through me.


    26.33%


    Her look was sharp, and I didn¡¯t like having that heavy gaze on


    me.


    Once she removed her eyes from me, I thought about her condition. The idea that Theo could be saved


    was overwhelm- ingly positive. But¡­ that would mean I¡¯d never see him again.


    That would be okay, wouldn¡¯t it? After all, most of the time, he seemed to despise me, or at the very


    least, barely tol-


    erate me.


    So¡­ not seeing him again wouldn¡¯t be all that bad for ei- ther one of us. Right?


    I thought back to the time we¡¯d spent together inside of the world created by the crystal. He¡¯d made


    love to me, and it had been passionate and invigorating.


    But that was just part of a dream, and we were only y- ing the part that the crystal wanted us to y.


    It wasn¡¯t real. We had never really been together.


    Was I upset about not getting to spend more time with him? No, I wasn¡¯t.


    It was ridiculous to think that. I must be upset because I¡¯d leave the pce and not be able to see


    Brook again.


    The bright side was, I would be able to go back home, vin- dicate Susan¡¯s death, and save my parents¡®


    Alphadom, just as I had been nning before the business with the crystal came about.


    So it was for the best that Lady Nita¡¯s wishes be fulfilled.


    Annoyance washed over me as I thought about how silly I¡®


    d been to even consider the possibility of staying by his side instead of letting his mother save him. It


    was no contest ¨C | needed to go.


    I thought for certain Theo would want to see me leave anyway, so when he said coldly, ¡°No. She will


    stay,¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    My eyes widened.


    Did he care about me? Was there a chance that the prince really did have positive feelings for me?


    Perhaps, he also con- sidered me a¡­friend?


    But then his mother demanded to know, ¡°Why, Theodore?¡±


    His response made my insides crumble into a thousand pieces, particrly my heart.


    ¡°Because¡­ I need her blood. For the dreamberry.¡±


    Oh. Right. There was that. I had almost forgotten. How foolish was I to think that he actually gave even


    an ounce of


    concern about me?


    Sheughed, almost sounding like a maniacal cackle. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Theodore. Her blood is not


    so important. After all, if you die, what good will it do to have her blood?¡±


    She had a point. If he was permanently asleep, or even worse, dead, having the berry would do no one


    any good.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± she said, gripping the board at the foot of the bed. ¡°I know what¡¯s best for you.¡±


    53.045


    Theo¡¯s eyes bulged from his head as his face began to


    turn red. ¡°You know what¡¯s best for me?¡± he echoed. ¡°I find that quite interesting considering how you


    have always treat- ed me like a nuisance, like I am the worst thing that ever hap- pened to you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you speak to me that way, Theodore. You are my son.¡± Her voice carried a stern warning


    embedded in each word.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am your son,¡± he said, his hands curling into. fists that wrapped around the nkets


    covering him. ¡°And it is about time that you remembered that! The Moon Goddess knows you seemed


    to have forgotten that fact how many years ago? No, Lady Nita, I¡¯m sorry, but I will not heed your


    warning!¡±


    ¡°Theodore,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°This is not a request, it¡¯s an order!¡±


    ¡°An order from Lady Nita?¡± Theo scoffed, ¡°As far as I know, my status is more superior than yours in


    this pce, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother, Theo!¡±


    Theo sneered, ¡°Now you remember that you¡¯re a mother? No, you don¡¯t get to call yourself my mother


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I could hear the trembling in her voice. ¡°How dare you speak to me that way!¡±


    ¡°How many times have I reached out to you for help over the years, and what have I gotten?¡± Theo


    bursted out. I¡¯d nev- er seen him like this before.


    6509%


    He continued, ¡°Why would I listen to someone who shut


    me out from her life for years?! No, not after the way you¡¯ve always treated me! You turned away when


    I needed you more than anyone else in the world, but you wouldn¡¯t help me! You left me to Father¡¯s


    twisted desires and every time I came to you forfort or support, you wouldn¡¯t even open the door!¡±


    Lady Nita lowered her gaze. Her silence was a confirma- tion of everything that Jake had told me


    earlier and what Theo had just said.


    ¡°So, no, you don¡¯t get toe in here and tell me what to do! I will not bend to your threats, Lady Nita.


    Now, please get out of my room before I have the guards to remove you!¡±


    She stared at him for a long moment, a scowl on her face, as she seethed with anger and bitterness. I


    thought there was a good chance she could create another ball of magic and toss it at him, or at me,


    killing both of us.


    But she didn¡¯t. It didn¡¯t take her too long to regain herposure. Instead of continuing to persuade


    Theo, she said, ¡°Very well, Your Highness. If this is what you are choosing to do, then I hope you will


    not regret your decision.¡±


    With that, she turned, twirling her long skirt and robe be- hind her as she went. Her servant opened the


    door for her and she walked out the room gracefully with even paces, as if the conversation she had


    with Theo was a casual discussion about the weather, not an argument and heated negotiation about


    his life.


    When the door clicked closed, I was still digesting the sit- uation.


    77 86%


    I stood there, my mouth hanging open, blinking in disbe-


    lief, trying to figure out what in the world had just happened.


    All of Theo¡¯s words yed over and over again in my mind, and the weight of them began to sink in. I


    realized just how awful Theo¡¯s childhood had truly been.


    When I turned to look at him, I could see the handsome and strong man before me, but inside of him,


    deep down, a lonely soul still lived.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And now, for the first time since I¡¯d met him, I began to understand why Prince Theo was the way that


    he was.


    However, I was more confused than ever about what he thought about me. Was there something more,


    something deeper to our dream encounter and his fevered kisses? Or was my blood and that berry all


    that he really cared about?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 396

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 396


    Chapter 54 Not a Monster


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I wondered what in the world I was going to do next. After all, Prince Theo had just given up his best


    chance at breaking free of the Moonlit Crystal. It seemed like he had made a hasty decision.


    Why was he turned down Lady Nita¡¯s offer? Because of my blood? That¡¯s what he said, and that¡¯s what


    I thought, too, but it seemed like an awful lot for him to be willing to risk cer- tain death over. After all,


    the dreamberry wouldn¡¯t do him any good if he was unconscious for the rest of his life.


    I sat back on the bed next to him. I wanted to ask him a lot of questions, but all I could do was sit and


    stare at him.


    It was clear he wasn¡¯t feeling well. His eyes were begin- ning to close, and he could hardly sit up.


    Nevertheless, when he spoke, his voice was harsh. ¡°Go ahead and say it. I know what you want to tell


    me, so just spit it out.¡±


    Taken aback, I asked him, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± How could he possibly know what I wanted to


    say to him when I didn¡¯t even know.


    ¡°You agree with her. I can see it in your eyes. You think I¡¯m a monster, just like my mother does.¡± With


    that, he let his eyes go closed, and I thought he was falling back to sleep.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen, though. Not on this note, any- way.


    I ced my hand on his leg. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    He smirked, ¡°You can be honest. I¡¯m not going to hurt you for telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Theo,¡± I didn¡¯t know where I¡¯d gotten the guts to call him. by his name, but I felt strongly that I needed


    to get this straight. I was dead serious. ¡°I do not think that you are a monster.¡±


    He opened his eyes just a bit. Dark slits looked out at me, his eyebrows arching slightly as he was


    trying to scrutinize what I¡¯d said.


    ¡°When you first got here¡­¡± he tried to justify his state- ment, ¡°I killed right in front of you, seven young


    girls, just like you. That didn¡¯t make you think I was a cold-blooded murder- er?¡±


    shes of memories danced before my eyes as I thought about what had happened when I had


    entered Prince Theo¡¯s office with those other girls. They were assassins, and they hade there to


    kill him. All that Theo and Jake had done was defend themselves.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the details of what happened with those packs, and I couldn¡¯t judge you based on what


    seemed to be going on just on the surface.¡± I shook my head. ¡°It did scare me a little bit because I


    wasn¡¯t sure if you were going to be- lieve me when I said I didn¡¯t have anything to do with them. But


    you took my word and didn¡¯t harm me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take your word. You¡¯re too weak to be an assas- sin.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. What was wrong with this guy? Why couldn¡¯t he just ept my honest feedback?


    ¡°And yet, you could have killed me anyway just to be safe rather than allowing me, a potential threat, to


    remain near you. You chose to let me live.¡±


    He blinked several times in reaction to my response.


    ¡°Let me ask you this,¡± I continued, ¡°when you sent me to your zoo, did you mean to have the animals


    hurt me?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°I thought so. Knowing the animals, they would behave differently had they been instructed to be


    aggressive. So, like I said, I¡¯ve never thought that you would do things just for the sake of being


    vicious.¡±


    I hoped my exnation sank in.


    ¡°Granted, there have been times when you¡¯ve driven me a little crazy.¡± I squeezed his arm a little, and


    he opened his eyes further. ¡°I didn¡¯t really appreciate my time in your dungeon, but I do get that you


    thought I was working with Luther. For the most part, you¡¯ve gone out of your way to protect me. I re-


    member what happened with that terrible Hawke in my own pack. You saved me then. More than once.


    So no, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a monster. Sorry to disappoint you, Prince Theo, but you¡¯re going to have to


    try a lot harder to drive me away.¡±


    I had meant thatst part as a joke, but as soon as it came out of my mouth, I saw his face crumble,


    and for a moment, I thought I even caught a glimmer in his eyes.


    Were his eyes moist? I wasn¡¯t sure, but at that moment, my heart was soft for him.


    He was so tired and sick, he probably couldn¡¯t do much to


    keep his emotions under the circumstances, but he fought it.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be the first to run away from me,¡± he croaked, his voice just above a whisper.


    It hurt me to hear him say that. I wanted tofort him.


    ¡°I was six or seven when it started,¡± he began, and I real- ized then he was letting me in, telling me


    something he¡¯d probably never told anyone before.


    ¡°With your mother?¡± I asked him, my volume matching his.


    He nodded slightly. ¡°She never loved my father. She¡¯d been forced to marry him after he wiped out her


    pack. Who could me her for hating him?¡±


    A chill went down my spine. Even though this wasn¡¯t the first time I was hearing this information, having


    him put it so bluntly made me feel sorry for his mother. For the moment. As he continued speaking, that


    would change.


    ¡°When I was a little boy, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me because she said I reminded


    her of him. She shunned me, made me stay away from her. I was too little to understand.¡±


    His words tugged at my heartstrings. I felt one tear slip down my cheek and I quickly wiped it away and


    sniffled to try and keep myposure, but he wasn¡¯t making it easy.


    ¡°She would shout at me and call me a monster. I said I¡¯d do whatever I could to change, so that she


    could love me. But she said that was impossible, that the same venom that flowed through my father¡¯s


    veins flowed through mine. She was probably right.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, she¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°When I was younger, I used to do¡­ everything I could to try and please her, to attempt to get her


    attention¡­ but I¡­ failed at every turn.¡± He was beginning to sweat a bit, fine beads of perspiration


    pegging his forehead. It was getting


    harder for him to resume the conversation.


    I brushed his hair back off of his damp skin.


    ¡°None of that worked though?¡± I asked him. Clearly not, based on the way she¡¯d just acted now.


    He shook his head. ¡°I tried everything I could. I knew that she loved to read, so I thought I might be


    able to do some- thing to catch her attention, to show her how much I loved


    her.¡±


    The prince stopped speaking for a moment. I let him gather his thoughts before I gently nudged him to


    keep speaking. ¡°What did you do for her?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°I went out into the gar- dens behind the house and picked some


    flowers. But I didn¡¯t just choose the ones that I knew she had nted there, the ones that the maids


    clipped and brought in to fill her vases every day. No, I wanted her to have something special, so I went


    beyond the gardens to the grasnds, and I searched high and low to find wildflowers in a variety of


    colors.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so nice,¡± I said, once I thought he¡¯d finished his story. ¡°You made her a special bouquet.¡±


    ¡°Actually, no.¡± His eyes were open a bit more now, and he seemed more lucid than before. ¡°I took them


    back to my room and pressed them for several days, and then, I used the flow-


    ers to fashion a bookmark. You see, I knew that my mother loved to read. It was one of her favorite


    ways to spend her free time. I thought, if she had a special bookmark from me, she would think of me


    whenever she reached for her book.¡±


    I could see a young boy, sitting in his room, pressing those flowers, making that bookmark, trying to


    give a pleas- ant surprise for his mother. That young boy was just so pre- cious in my mind¡¯s eye.


    His story wasn¡¯t over, though. I could tell by the bitterness on his face.


    ¡°What happened when you gave her the bookmark?¡±


    He took a deep breath and replied, ¡°She took one look at it, dropped it on the ground, and turned


    around and walked away, leaving it behind. Leaving me behind.¡±


    I gasped. I should¡¯ve known it would be something awful, but I was shocked that she could be so cold


    and callous. ¡°I¡¯m so very sorry,¡± I whispered.


    He didn¡¯t respond, onlyy back with his eyes closed. I needed to say something to reassure him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not like your father,¡± I told him, hearing the con- viction in my own voice. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your


    mother says. She¡¯s wrong. Maybe if she took a moment to get to know you, she would see that. But no,


    you¡¯re not like King Sebastian. I¡¯ve seen your kindness, Prince Theo. I¡¯ve seen that you are a good


    man.¡±


    His eyes were just slits as he looked at me, and for a mo- ment, I thought he might just tell me I didn¡¯t


    know what I was talking about.


    Instead, he shocked the heck out of me when he said, ¡°Ciana¡­ can I have a hug?¡±


    I was taken aback at first, but I quickly said, ¡°Y-yes, of course.¡±


    He sat up a bit, and I wrapped my arms around him, care- ful not to squeeze him too tightly because I


    didn¡¯t want to cause him further harm. The two of us melted into one anoth- er, and we stayed like that


    for several moments. I hoped he could feel my strength and some of it would transfer to him.


    When I finally released him, he rested back on his pillow, closing his eyes, and falling asleep.


    Seeing him lying there in such a troubled state twisted and untwisted emotions deep inside of me. I


    couldn¡¯t just let him suffer. I had to find a way to help him.


    I took a deep breath, and made up my mind.


    I knew what I needed to do.


    We rmend you read these novels after this one. Please check them out we hope you will like


    them

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 397

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 397


    Chapter 55 When I Find My Mate


    There was only one person who could help us, and that was his mother. Luther wouldn¡¯t do it, that was


    for certain.


    I decided to go speak to her, but first, I needed to rest. I had no idea how long we had actually been in


    that other realm, but I felt like it had been days since I slept.


    Before I got up off of Theo¡¯s bed, I smoothed his hair. back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Theo. We¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    Leaning forward, I brushed my lips against his. I wasn¡¯t sure why I¡¯d even done it, but it just felt right at


    the time.


    The moment I sat up, I realized how foolish I was acting. If he had been awake, he would¡¯ve pushed


    me away and told me I was disgusting or something.


    Maybe nothing that harsh, but he hadn¡¯t ever kissed me because he¡¯d wanted to. He¡¯d always been


    after something- from my blood to fooling Raymond back in my pack.


    No, Prince Theo certainly didn¡¯t have romantic feelings for me. And that was okay. We could just be


    friends. Even if that was the extent of our rtionship, I¡¯d be sure to help him. He needed someone to


    have his back after all of this time beside his Beta.


    I went to sleep, but early the next morning, I got up, showered, dressed, checked on Theo and found


    him still asleep and then went to see Lady Nita.


    She didn¡¯t live in the castle proper like the rest of the royal family. No, she lived in a pce a little bit


    away from the rest of the family.


    She knew I wasing before I reached her door. The servants definitely let her know. When I


    knocked on her door, I half expected her to send me away.


    Instead, the servant who had opened the door, a middle- aged man dressed smartly in a butler¡¯s


    uniform, moved aside so I could see the queen clearly.


    I bowed my head to her. ¡°Your Highness, ¡°I began. ¡°Please help Prince Theo. I promise you that I will


    leave the pce af- ter everything is sorted.¡±


    Her eyebrows arched, and for a moment, I thought she mightugh in my face and tell me to get out.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± she asked me.


    I shrugged. I didn¡¯t want to tell her the truth, that he had helped me, both in the dream world and back


    in my pack, that I owed him for helping me.


    It seemed to me that the best thing for me to do was to get out of the way. He¡¯d already spent too much


    time with me. He needed to focus on the other girls to see if his mate might be there. It wasn¡¯t me, after


    all.


    ¡°I just want to help him. If you¡¯ll fix him, as soon as I¡¯m done with the berry, I¡¯ll leave. I have things to


    attend to in my own pack, after all.¡± I looked into her eyes for a second before I added, ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said with a sharp nod. ¡°But no matter what happens, no matter what he says, you must


    keep your promise. Do you understand? If you don¡¯t, there will be conse-quences.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± What more could I say? I¡¯d already made up my mind.


    With that, she turned to her servant. ¡°Cedrick, let¡¯s go,¡± she said, and she started off back toward


    Prince Theo¡¯s wing of the castle, the servant-Cedricking along with her.


    He seemed to be pretty loyal to her from what I could tell. He was also the one who apanied her


    last night.


    Once we were back in Theo¡¯s bedroom, I stayed back out of the way and let her do what she needed to


    do. Once again, the blue light glowed from her hands, and she directed it at him. Theo illuminated, and


    after a few seconds, he began to stir, actually lifting up off of the bed slightly before he came to a rest


    again.


    The blue light dissipated, and Theo sat up in a start, star- ing at his mother. ¡°What happened?¡± he


    blurted out


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re feeling better,¡± she remarked, sar- castically. ¡°There. You¡¯re awake. For now.¡±


    ¡°For now?¡± he asked. Then, his eyes fell on me.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± he asked me, and I immediately stepped back.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± he demanded again.


    I couldn¡¯t answer him, so he turned back to his mother. ¡°Whatever she promised you, I will not agree to


    it. I asked you not to meddle!¡±


    With those words, he doubled over, his face crinkling with pain, and it was clear that whatever was


    happening, it was hurting him severely.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you doing that to him?¡±


    Lady Nita shook her head. Then, back to Theo, she said, ¡°You can and you will obey me. I¡¯ve already


    told her, this is how it must be!¡±


    ¡°I do not need you!¡± Prince Theo shouted through his pain.


    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Theo! You mustn¡¯t speak to her that way!¡±


    Cedrick¡¯s voice caught me off-guard. I wasn¡¯t expecting. the servant to say anything at all.


    Neither was Theo as he turned to look at him. ¡°What was that?¡±


    Even Lady Nita was shocked. ¡°Cedrick, shut your mouth! Ciana, leave us.¡±


    ¡°Ciana, you stay!¡± Theo ordered.


    Lady Nita gave me a sharp look. ¡°If you want me to help him, leave now.¡±


    I looked at Theo and back to his mother, then lowered my head to both of them and walked out of the


    room.


    *Theo


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked my mother, ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear. You cannot force me. Now, I¡¯ll say this one


    last time. Leave me alone!¡±


    Credrick dropped on his knees. ¡°Your Highness! You¡¯ve misunderstood your mother!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? What have I misunderstood? That she despises me? That she spewed her hatred


    everywhere and she never wanted me to be happy?¡±


    Cedrick wanted to say something but my mother raised her hand to stop it. ¡°Cedrick, be quiet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, but I cannot. Prince Theo needs to understand¡­.¡± The servant was


    pleading, his hands folded together in front of him.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to understand anything!¡± shemand- ed. ¡°Just leave it be.¡±


    But her most trusted servant wasn¡¯t listening to her. He turned back to face me. ¡°Your Highness. Your


    mother cares about you. You might not know, but she was watching you from far away, she was looking


    forward to your visit every time you were outside of the door, and you had no idea how precious she


    treated the bookmark-¡±


    ¡°Cedrick!¡± My mother interrupted her servant one more time and I saw panic on her face.


    ¡°Yeah right, so precious that she threw it on the ground!¡±


    ¡°She kept it. She still has it! After all of these years, it¡¯s tucked inside of her favorite book!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I was shocked. How was it pos-sible?


    If what he said was true, why had Mother been acting this way?


    ¡°The bookmark,¡± Cedrick whispered. ¡°She didn¡¯t toss it aside like you think she did. She kept it because


    she does love you, she really does!¡±


    ¡°Cedrick, if you say one more word, I swear to the God- dess above I will lock you up in the dungeon!¡±


    my mother warned him.


    He must not have taken her threats seriously because the servant didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my


    lady, but you have to know that letting this continue to go on isn¡¯t what¡¯s best for either one of you.¡±


    My mother tried to deny it. ¡°I do not love him!¡±


    But this time, I could hear the emotion in her voice crum- bling. She was saying the same sort of


    horrible things she¡¯d always said to me, but did she mean them?


    ¡°Cedrick, tell me the truth!¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Prince Theo,¡± Cedrick lowered his head, ¡°you know what it is that makes your powers soar out of


    control. It isn¡¯t just fear and hate-it¡¯s also love. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d figure that out.¡±


    I mulled over what the servant was shouting to me and slowly began to nod.


    ¡°She was trying to protect you!¡±


    ¡°Protect me how? Letting me face those hideous murder- ers by myself?¡±


    ¡°If she showed her love to you, you would lose control! Your power can only be controlled when you are


    able to con- trol your emotions. Your Highness! Love is the most powerful emotion of all, and if you


    allow yourself to sumb to it, it will make everything within you boil over in an explosion of power!


    Think about how you would feel if she showed you love, and you end up hurting her, or worse killing


    her! How would you feel then?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You would hate yourself even more! And the trauma that you would go through would turn you into a


    true monster! Therefore, Lady Nita did what she thought was best for you, which was to keep the


    distance!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Cedrick how dare you¡­¡± my mother whispered, however, everything that could be said had been said.


    ¡°But I have the dreamberry,¡± I argued. ¡°The dreamberry al- ways helps me to control my power. As long


    as I have those and wear my gloves, I will be able to control it!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true,¡± Cedrick said.


    Mother was looking at the floor now, as if she had decid- ed to just let the conversation go on around


    her. ¡°The dream- berry helps when your emotions are fairly even. If your emo- tions begin to ebb out of


    control, then even the dreamberry will not be able to stop the ramifications from your outbursts of


    emotion, regardless if it is a positive emotion like love or negative emotions like hatred. it is still the


    darkness within your blood that will bubble to the surface andsh out at those around you!¡±


    I shook my head in disbelief. ¡°This all seems like a great excuse to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I watched her suffer!¡± Cedrick blurted out. ¡°I watched her ry herself to sleep at night because she


    wanted to be with ¡®ou so badly! But she couldn¡¯t. By teaching you what it was ike to be all alone, to go


    without her love, she was preparing ¡®ou for what it would be like for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°For the rest of my life?¡± I let out a bitterugh and took a deep breath in.


    I¡¯d always known my fate was cursed. I¡¯d be okay staying away from people most of my life, but I


    thought one day, I¡¯d ind a solution for the damn power that made me this freak. The dreamberry gave


    me hope, but it turned out to be a minor elief at most, not a real solution.


    I was destined to be alone, whether I liked it or not, and that was it.


    I looked at the woman in front of me, and all of a sudden, the emotions I had for her all mingled


    together and then fad- ed away. I wasn¡¯t sad or angry, neither did I feel love or care. Everything just


    seemed¡­ so t, as if I lost my ability to- prehend my feelings.


    And this was exactly what she wanted anyway, because it was the best for me and everyone else


    around me, ording to her.


    ¡°As you wished, Mother, I¡¯m used to being alone now. I¡¯m used to treating everyone cold and


    everything indifferently and I¡¯d epted that.¡±


    ¡°Good, Theodore.¡± She finally looked at me. Her expres- sion hadn¡¯t changed much but I heard the


    approval in her


    tone. I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking, just like most peo- ple had no idea what was in my mind. I


    was truly a product of my upbringing.


    ¡°But tell me, how am I going to control my emotions when I find my mate?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 398

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 398


    Chapter 56 The 21st Generation of King Lycaon


    Cedrick wanted to say something but my mother raised her hand to stop him.


    ¡°I suppressed your mate sense,¡± she answered my ques- tion instead. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but shock


    settled into my bones.


    ¡°How could you¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you cannot find your mate, then you will not have to worry about losing control around her.¡±


    All I could do was stare at her from across the room.


    So what was I? A crazy, heartless freak who was cursed to live in this world all alone until the end of


    his pathetic life? I was not allowed to love, nor was I allowed to hate. No emo- tions, no friends, and


    no¡­ hope.


    ¡°Why me?¡± I murmured.


    ¡°I do not know. But what I do know is that you¡¯re the 21st generation of King Lycaon¡¯s bloodline and


    your power is un- paralleled. Whether you like it or not, it¡¯s a blessing from the Moon Goddess herself.¡±


    I¡¯d never asked for it! I never wanted this damn power!


    She sighed and said softly, ¡°Now, let¡¯s take care of what- ever it is you feel you must do as


    ramifications for the crystal, and we will talk about these other matters at another time.¡±


    *Ciana¡±


    It had been almost two days since Lady Nita and Theo were locked in his room.


    I assumed she was treating him for the nightmares Luther had inflicted upon him. I spent much of that


    time wandering outside-waiting.


    What I was waiting for exactly, I wouldn¡¯t admit to any- one. Whenever Brook came to check on me, to


    bring me some food or see if I needed anything, I¡¯d eat a little to appease her, but mostly, I just


    pretended to be tending to the garden or feeding the animals that sometimes came by.


    But I think she knew, as I did, that I was worried about Prince Theo. I wanted to make sure that he was


    well.


    Just as the sun was beginning to set on the second day, the door opened, and she came out, along


    with her servant, Cedrick and¡­ Theo.


    I tried not to rush in to see if he was okay, but instead, I casually walked over, keeping my hands folded


    behind my back, pretending to be nonchnt.


    Lady Nita looked down her nose at me and shook her head, obviously irritated at my presence. ¡°You¡¯ll


    be happy to know that whatever that was bothering him has been lifted,¡±


    she said.


    I noticed then that she had something in her hand. It was the Moonlit Crystal. It looked benign just


    resting in her palm, but I knew better. It could be dangerous.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but bounce up and say a silent prayer to the Moon Goddess.


    Perhaps it made me seem like a little girl, but what I really wanted to do was hurl myself at him and


    wrap him in a hug.


    I couldn¡¯t do that, though. If I had learned one thing about Theo over the weeks that I had known him, it


    was that, under normal circumstances, he was not a hugger.


    So I was doubly surprised when he closed the distance. between us and wrapped his arms around me


    in a tight hug.


    ¡°Thank you, Ciana,¡± he muttered.


    My cheeks immediately med from his touch, and the thoughts that filled my mind were of all of the


    intimate times we¡¯d spent together.


    The time he¡¯d kissed me in the pavilion, the passionate ex- change we¡¯d used to attempt to fool


    Raymond at my pack, and especially making love to him in the illusional realm of the Moonlit crystal.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Your Highness,¡± I said, finally managing to pull away from him. ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re


    feeling better.¡±


    Behind me, his mother cleared her throat, and in a voice that meant business, she said, ¡°You know,


    Theodore, the terms of my agreeing to break this curse included Ciana going away and nevering


    back again. I think it¡¯s time that hap- pened.¡±


    ¡°After the berry,¡± I reminded her, and the look she gave me told me I¡¯d better shut my mouth right away.


    ¡°No, Mother. I don¡¯t remember ever agreeing to your terms,¡± Theomented. He had released me,


    but we were still standing very close to one another, and seeing his resolve made me proud to know


    him.


    ¡°You have been warned about what will happen, Theodore!¡± Queen Nita folded her arms beneath her


    chest, her nostrils ring with anger.


    ¡°It won¡¯t matter, Mother.¡±


    What were they talking about? What wouldn¡¯t matter?


    Then he added, ¡°Because I do not love her.¡±


    His words stung a bit, but I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised to hear him say that. Of course, he did not


    love me¡­. I didn¡¯t love him either. So what difference did it make?


    It was then that I noticed that the crystal in her palm was glowing, much the same way it had right


    before we¡¯d all fallen into the dream realm. Except the light wasn¡¯t as intense this time. It was warm


    and inviting.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the crystal?¡± Theo asked. ¡°Why is it glowing like that?¡±


    Lady Nita unfolded her arms and held her hand out so we could clearly see the glowing crystal.


    She frowned and then let out a relieved breath. ¡°It was cleansed and now is ready to be used again.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I thought we failed,¡± Theo muttered, looking at me.


    I did, too. In fact, there was no doubt in my mind we had failed the quest. Theo had been forced to


    smash the ring to protect me from being killed. So no token of the love between the king and the


    woman I was role ying was ever ex- changed.


    Unless¡­.


    Theo pointed at my wrist. ¡°Could it be?¡± he asked, both of us staring at the ce where Warren had


    slipped the bracelet on. It wasn¡¯t there now, but we both understood the symbol- ism.


    ¡°Perhaps the bracelet was the token instead,¡± Theo con- tinued. ¡°It was special to you both. Maybe that


    was enough to make the wedding go through in the illusionary world.¡±


    ¡°Quick! We don¡¯t have a second to lose!¡± I said to Theo. While we had been talking, the crystal glowed,


    but this time, in a mild red color, just like the blood moon would.


    Theo extended his hand, and his mother handed over the crystal, probably thrilled that I would be


    leaving the second the ceremony was over with. I couldn¡¯t think about that at the moment. I just needed


    to help Theo rent the dreamberry.


    As we rushed to the pavilion, he called Jake to meet us there through the mind-link. When we arrived,


    the Beta was running in from the other direction.


    Nita and Cedrick came along with us. I had no idea what needed to be done, so I followed Theo up the


    stairs. I stayed back, afraid I¡¯d identally ruin something again.


    Setting the crystal down on an empty nter turned up- side down on the table, Theo positioned it so


    that the moon- light was hitting it. The crystal reflected the light, creating an eerie red glow, giving us all


    the illusion of a blood moon. It had to be enough to fool the dreamberry seed as well.


    ¡°I need some of your blood, Ciana,¡± he said, looking right into my eyes. ¡°Please.¡±


    I nodded and stepped forward, thinking he would use a knife or something to slit my finger.


    ¡°Be careful, Theodore,¡± Lady Nita warned from behind me.


    Theo looked over my shoulder and scowled at her. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, Mother,¡± he said. ¡°Now, you


    might want to look away.¡±


    His mother made a rumbling noise low in her throat, and I heard the swoosh of robes behind me. I


    wasn¡¯t sure why she needed to look away until he beckoned me toe closer.


    His arms came around me, pulling me close to his chest. I gazed into his bottomless dark eyes, and as


    he took a deep breath, so did I. The scent of the forest embraced me, and I couldn¡¯t help but let my


    eyes flutter closed.


    His lips were warm and soft on mine. He tasted like fresh water. When his tongue probed me to part my


    lips, I followed hismand. Why he was kissing me, I wasn¡¯t sure. He¡¯d just said he didn¡¯t love me,


    but I felt safe and cared for in the prince¡¯s arms.


    Until he bit down on my tongue.


    Pain radiated through my mouth, and I swore at myself under my breath for not remembering this was


    exactly what he¡¯d donest time. I almost pulled away and cursed at him. But I didn¡¯t move. In a


    moment, the pain began to subside.


    He didn¡¯t let me go right away, though. He was sucking on my tongue. I felt his tonguepping at the


    bottom of mine as he created suction with his lips. When he finally broke away from me, he had blood


    on his lips. They glistened a ruby red in the moonlight.


    Lady Nita made another growling noise in the back of her throat. I had no idea why she would


    disapprove of this. After all, this berry was what was going to make me go away, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± That was all she said as she shook her head.


    ¡°Of course, I do,¡± he replied.


    Theo gestured for me to lean over the soil, which I did. Because he¡¯d bitten me so deeply and sucked


    so hard, when I extended my tongue, several bright red drops of blood fell onto the soil above the


    seeds.


    The crystal was positioned now so that the ce where I¡¯d been bleeding was bathed in red light. We


    all stood back as a sprig of green broke free from the soil.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how quickly it was growing, but I didn¡¯t want to speak and ruin it. Instead, I took a few


    more steps away and waited with my hands folded in front of me, almost as if I was praying.


    I actually sort-of was. I wanted the Moon Goddess to make this work so badly.


    Before our very eyes, the sprout turned into a stem, and then a longer vine with green leaves continued


    to shoot up a foot, then two feet, out of the soil. I¡¯d never seen anything grow so quickly. It was amazing


    and nearly took my breath away


    Then, a bud began to appear on one of the branches. I watched it carefully as it gotrger and turned


    from a light yellowish-orange color to red and then to a deep purple.


    After about fifteen minutes, it looked the same as the berry I had eaten.


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s ripe,¡± Theo said. He looked at Jake for confir- mation, and his Beta nodded. I assumed he


    had seen this be- fore. With that, he plucked the berry from the vine and popped it into his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t seem to savor it as I had, and simply swallowed it with a triumphant look on his face.


    Then he looked at his hands and made fists slowly.


    ¡°It worked,¡± he assured the rest of the group.


    I smiled at him, so d that everything was finally back to how it should be.


    It was then that Jake hit the floor with a loud thunk.


    We all turned to look at the Beta to see what was wrong. His face was wrinkling and pale. He had a


    horrible expression of panic and sorrow on his face.


    ¡°Jake?¡± Theo called, but I couldn¡¯t follow him as he went around the table to check on his Beta.


    Suddenly, I began to feel extremely tired and woozy. The world around me began to spin, and it felt like


    all my energy and vitality were sucked out from me. I was so tired.


    I needed to sit down¡­ to lie down¡­.


    Something was wrong with me. Something was terribly


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    wrong!


    We rmend you read these novels after this one. Please check them out we hope you will like


    them

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 399

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 399


    Chapter 57: Curse of the Dark Prince


    *Theo*


    All around me, everyone was dying.


    This couldn¡¯t be happening again!


    Jake, Ciana, Cedrick, and Mother, who was staring at me, with a look on her face that said she had war


    ned me about this.


    As quickly as I could, I rushed from the pavilion and headed back to the castle. I wanted to make


    sure they were okay, but the longer I stayed there, the less likely it was that they¡¯d wake


    up.


    I was hoping that by staying away from them, they¡¯d wake up on their own, or some guards would find


    them and move them to their room.


    Bottomline was, I should not be near them.


    The moment I entered my room, I bolted both doors-the one


    to the hallway and the one to my attendant¡¯s chamber.


    Ciana¡¯s room¡­.


    Dropping down on the bed, I took my head in my hands.


    Fuck, fuck, fuck!


    How the hell could this have happened again?


    I cursed the Moon Goddess and punched my fists into the


    288 Vouchers


    wall. My hands splitted open, blood was streaming down for a few seconds, but then they started to he


    al at a visible speed.


    Anger raged through me, and I couldn¡¯t control it.


    The thought that I could¡¯ve managed to kill the very few


    people who were important to me was enough to make me lose it.


    I threw my nightstand and bookcase into the wall, sending the contents tumbling and thundering onto th


    e floor, spilling a ss of water and countless books in every direction.


    Still not satisfied with my outlet, I kicked arge volume across the room


    and then sent the sofa flipping end over end.


    With nothing much left to break out here, I breathed


    a bit heavily from exertion as I took a look around. I¡¯d certainly made a mess of things, but all it did was


    make me more upset.


    Finally, I sat down on my bed and leaned back against the headboard..


    How the fuck did this all happened again?!


    I hated everything about myself. Everything.


    **


    A couple days went by, and the only contact I had with the outside world was when a servant would co


    me and leave food outside of my door, knocking that it had arrived. A few hourster, I¡¯d hear someone


    Food wasn¡¯t what I needed to survive at the moment. Whoever came even close to my room should fee


    l tired and drained. So unless they were forced, no one would want to be


    near my wing at this moment.


    Then, on the third day after I¡¯d harmed my best friend and


    that girl with the infectious smile, I heard a sharp knock on my door.


    I said nothing, but it didn¡¯t stop. Finally, I shouted, ¡°Get the fuck away from me!¡±


    ¡®Alpha, let mee in,¡® Jake spoke via the mindlink.


    Jake! Was he finally awake?


    ¡®Stay out of this,¡® I ordered.


    My Beta was persistent though. ¡®Alpha, please. Let me in.¡®


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to tell you again. Stay the fuck out!¡®


    ¡®Alpha, you need to know, we¡¯re all


    right. I was a bit further away from you, so I didn¡¯t suffer much. And Ciana is okay, too. She¡¯s resting, bu


    t really¡­ she has recovered. Lady Nita and Cedrick are fine too. Really Alpha,


    it wasn¡¯t as bad as you thought.¡¯


    I appreciated the update. After a long pause, when I


    finally felt I was alive again. I sighed, ¡®It¡¯s not safe for you, Jake. Leave. Now.¡®


    Unable to


    refuse my order, he walked away, leaving me alone again, but this time, I was able to think again.


    They weren¡¯t dead¨C


    that was good to know. In the back of my mind, I had hoped that I had been able to flee the scene fast


    enough to spare them. I had felt their surprise when I¡¯d started to drain them, but


    I hadn¡¯t felt the terror and anguish I


    It was reassuring to know that they were okay. Especially the girl. After all, Mother and Jake fully under


    stood the danger being near me, but


    Ciana had no idea. She was probably still confused about what had urred.


    I sat on my


    bed and started meditation. As my mother suggested, in order to be able to leave my room again, to be


    near people, I had to get a grip on my emotions.


    After Jake¡¯s visit, I was able to do that again.


    The dreamberry should have worked, but why did this ur?


    Was there something wrong with the berry? Was it because of the crystal?


    Or was this because I lost control of my emotions like Mother suggested?


    I quickly ruled out the issues with the


    berry and the crystal. I¡¯d used the berry many times before and this never happened. With Mother contr


    olling the crystal, I doubt it was the cause.


    So the only reason that


    I¡¯d lost control was that something or¡­ someone had stirred up enough emotion in me that even the dr


    eamberry lost its effectiveness.


    I knew the answer almost immediately. Only one woman could make me feel such over¨Cthe¨C


    top emotions.


    My mother.


    Yes, it was the bitterness and longing that she had stirred in me that had made me feel this way. That w


    as also coupled


    with the anger I felt at her betrayal and I was still shocked by what I found out from Cedrick a few days


    ago.


    It was the only thing that made sense.


    Once I came to that conclusion, I was able to focus on calming myself down.


    After a few days of sce, I thought I might be safe


    to go out around others again, but I had no way of knowing that for


    sure.


    A knock on my door drew me out of my thoughts. I sighed and ran a hand


    through my hair, knowing it was Jake again.


    He hade to report to me every day, but I hadn¡¯t allowed him toe in yet.


    ¡°Alpha, please open the door,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s been days. Let me see that you¡¯re alright.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still dangerous, Jake,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Listen, we both know I wouldn¡¯t even be alive if it wasn¡¯t for you. I trust you, Alpha. I know you won¡¯t hu


    rt me.¡± He sounded so confident, it was hard not to think he was right.


    As much as I wanted to live inplete istion for the rest of my existence, I couldn¡¯t. I


    still had things that I needed to aplish, and therefore, I would have to face someone again someti


    me.


    Climbing over the broken furniture and the rest of the mess I¡® d made, I headed for the door, pushing th


    e bookcase out of the way so I could open it. I was a


    little lightheaded from not having eaten in so long, but I ignored it.


    When Jake walked in, he took one look around and said, ¡°Well¡­ I guess you got that out of your system


    I responded with an exhausted smile. I could see that he was trying to lighten the mood. ¡°How are things


    My Beta shrugged. ¡°About the same as usual. Your mother has gone back


    to her pce, probably feeling smug about the whole thing. The


    women are wondering where you are and


    if you are okay. A few of them are grumbling about how it¡¯s not fair that they never get to see you but som


    other girls get to spend so much time with you, probably meaning Brook and uh, what¡¯s


    her name.¡± He winked at me, and my stomach flipped over. He thought he was being cute.


    But I couldn¡¯t forget her name. ¡°How is she?¡± I asked him, folding my arms across my chest.


    ¡°Brook? She¡¯s great. When she heard I didn¡¯t feel so well, she baked me a pie. Best pie I ever had. Thos


    I red at him,


    and heughed. I did think it was funny, but I wasn¡¯t about to let Jake know that. It might encourage him


    ¡°Ciana is doing much better,¡± he said, putting his joking aside. ¡°She¡¯s been out and


    about for a while now and seems like her


    usual self.¡±


    I almost smiled. Just thinking about her made a pleasant feeling settle into my chest like nothing I¡¯d ever


    wondered what


    she was doing at that very moment. Knowing her, she was probably outside with the animals, fake swor


    ¡°She wants to see you.¡±


    Jake¡¯s statement cut through my thoughts, and any trace of a smile I might¡¯ve formed faded away.


    It was out of the question.


    I didn¡¯t want to dig deeper for the reason, but I did know it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea for her safety.


    When we were in the illusional realm created by the Moonlit Crystal, I


    hadn¡¯t been worried about hurting her, because none of us had our physical bodies there, only our


    consciousness was brought into that world. I couldn¡¯t drain anyone there.


    But this wasn¡¯t the imaginary world. This was real¨Cand here, I hurt people when I didn¡¯t mean to.


    I¡¯d already hurt her once, and the dreamberry was obviously not strong enough to counteract the emotio


    mother had stirred in me.


    Taking a deep breath, I steeled myself and shook my head. ¡°No. There¡¯s no need for her to see me.¡±


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Jake pressed, ¡°I¡¯m sure everything will be fine. It might have taken the dreamberry a little longe


    could it do? Can¡¯t she just see you for a few minutes? She just wants to make sure you¡¯re alright.¡±


    Jake wasn¡¯t there when Cedrick exined the rtionship


    between my emotions and my power. His argument seemed sound, and it was tempting for me to throw


    But then, an image of her smile shed before my eyes, and I knew exactly what I needed to do. This w


    ¡°No,¡± I


    told Jake. ¡°Under no circumstances will I see her. In fact, now that I have the dreamberry, her task is


    be needing her services again.¡±


    Jake¡¯s forehead creased as he studied my face. ¡°What are you saying, Alpha? Are you certain that you a


    I knew what he was trying to do, but I couldn¡¯t let him sway me. She


    was just another girl to me after all, no one important.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, tell her to leave. Now.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 400

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 400


    Chapter 58: It¡¯s Time For Her to Go


    *Ciana*


    I went to


    check on Theo every single day after I woke up. I didn¡¯t know what happened or what Theo had


    inadvertently done to me in the pavilion after eating the dreamberry.


    I just knew that something was off the first time I went to find him and saw a pair of guards standing out


    side of his room. Rarely did he have anyone around him, so the fact that he had ced guards outside


    of his door told me he was quite serious about not being disturbed.


    ¡°I just want to make sure he is okay. Please, let me in.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, miss, but Alpha would rather not be disturbed.¡± That was all I could get from them.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    They told me that no one was allowed in by the prince¡¯s orders. So I considered knocking on the


    door between our rooms, but it seemed disrespectful for me to do such a thing when he clearly didn¡¯t w


    ant anyone to bother him. The few times I tried, it was always locked.


    A few days after I woke up, I heard Jake in there speaking to him. Their voices were serious


    and a bit heated, especially right before I heard Jake leave the


    room, but I couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying. I wanted to rush out of the room right then and


    catch Jake in the hallway so that I could question him.


    But I didn¡¯t do it because I was afraid.


    I was afraid that maybe they had been talking about me. Maybe the reason Theo was so angry was be


    cause of something I had done or hadn¡¯t done. Whatever it was, it could have caused him to react the


    way that he had in the pavilion.


    I didn¡¯t remember exactly what happened in the pavilion after Theo ate the berry. Everything seemed to


    be in a blur in my mind.


    I just needed to understand


    exactly what happened, make sure everyone was all right, and then I could go home with peace of min


    d.


    A couple of days after I heard Jake in his room speaking to him, I happened upon the Beta in the courty


    ard, visiting with Brook. The two of them were smiling at one another, clearly sharing pleasantries, so I t


    hought now might


    be a good time. for me to approach Theo¡¯s most trusted subordinate and ask him if it might be possible


    for me to get past those guards.


    The moment Jake saw me, his countenance changed. ¡°Ciana. You probably


    shouldn¡¯t be out and about. You should be lying down,¡± he said, as if he wanted me to go back into hidi


    ng.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I assured him. ¡°I was hoping I could speak to you, though.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very busy,¡± Jake said, but Brook was too polite to help him with his lie.


    ¡°Oh, I need to go anyway.


    I promised one of the other girls I¡¯d show her how to braid her hair. I¡¯ll see youter, Beta.¡± Brook dippe


    d her head, and her cheeks turned a bit pink. I watched her walk away and might¡¯ve smiled at her dem


    eanor if Jake¡¯s


    wasn¡¯t bothering me so much.


    Clearing my throat, I said, ¡°I was hoping you could help me obtain an audience with Prince Theo.¡±


    His eyebrows narrowed, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s out of the question. The prince is very busy.¡±


    I knew for a fact that wasn¡¯t true. I¡¯d heard him through the wall pacing the floor most of the day¨C


    for several days. Sometimes, he sounded like he was cleaning up a bit, but I wouldn¡¯t call that busy.


    ¡°Jake, I wouldn¡¯t take up too much of his time,¡± I exined. I just wanted to make sure he was all


    right, and I needed to see him with my own eyes to verify that.


    The Beta practically growled at me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really


    matter what you want, miss. You seem to be under the mistaken opinion that you are special, and I ass


    ure you that you are not. You are just another girl


    trying to make the prince your husband. He¡¯s a very busy man, and he simply doesn¡¯t have time for the


    likes of you. In fact, if I were you, I¡¯d stay as far away from him as possible. I¡¯d keeppletely out of h


    is line of sight at all times.¡±


    My eyes widened as I listened to what he was saying. None of it made sense! Why was Jake being so r


    ude to me? He¡¯d never acted this way before.


    ¡°I beg your pardon, sir,¡± I said as politely as I could,


    ¡°but after all that we¡¯ve been through, I think I should at least be granted a few moments of his time. Aft


    er all, I did help him. with the dreamberry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You did help him.¡± He continued to speak in


    that aloof voice, and it made my blood run cold. ¡°But now, you¡¯ve served your purpose,


    and there¡¯s absolutely no reason in the world why you


    would need to stick around here any longer. You are of no value to His Highness anymore, so please le


    ave him alone.¡±


    With my mouth hanging open, I turned around and headed back to the pce, wondering what in the w


    orld had gotten into kindhearted Jake who was always so polite and caring.


    What was going on? Had we ended up in another crazy realm where everyone was mean?


    Perhaps I hadn¡¯t actually awoken from mya yet¡­.


    In search of answers, I headed straight back to Theo¡¯s door. If Jake was going to treat me like garbage,


    I could only assume the treatment I¡¯d get from the Dark Prince would be even worse, but I needed to


    speak to him, and I wasn¡¯t about to take no for an answer.


    As upset as I was, it was


    easy for me to keep my adrenaline pumping as I headed for the door in a sprint. ¡°Guards! Guards!¡± I sh


    outed. ¡°There¡¯s a fight out there! I think Beta Jake needs your help! Hurry!¡±


    The two of them looked at one another, and then, since I was so worked


    up, they took off to see what the problem might be, leaving me alone in front of Theo¡¯s door.


    It was likely locked. If I knocked on it, he would simply tell me to go away. He might evene over to t


    he door to make sure I didn¡¯t get in.


    So I wasn¡¯t about to knock.


    Pulling a hairpin from my bun,


    I stuck it into the lock and quickly got the mechanism to click. I had the door flung open before the princ


    e could even register what was happening.


    I could see the surprise mixed with anger on his face at first as he noted that he had an


    intruder. But when he saw it was me, a flicker of


    something else took the harsh shadows away for mere seconds before they returned.


    I had seen a fondness there. Perhaps even the beginnings of a smile. However, it faded so quickly that


    I questioned whether it was just my imagination.


    Now, as I stood in his room, my hairing loose from the bun, he red at me and quickly crossed fr


    om where he¡¯d sat on his bed. He left at least ten feet between us, though, as he asked me, ¡°What are


    you doing in here?¡±


    ¡°I needed to see you,¡± I blurted out, hastily trying to repin my hair but failing miserably so that one lock f


    ell over my left eye. Blowing it out of the way did no good, so I swiped it behind my ear. ¡°I want to make


    sure you¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯ve seen me now. I¡¯m well, as you can see. If you don¡¯t have anything else to report, you may


    leave now,¡± he said, his tone nearly as mean as Jake¡¯s. ¡°I have a lot of work to do.¡±


    I stood there, dumbfounded, not able to easily ept that he really wanted me to go.


    It was so hard for me to understand what was happening. ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°It just never crossed my mind toe and see you.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d at least want to check on me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? Now that your


    blood is no longer needed, you¡® re nothing but a member of the consort my father put together. You don


    ¡¯t really think that you¡¯re special to me, do you?¡±


    His jaw was locked, and I saw the muscles that lined it tighten and twitch a few times


    as he kept his dark eyes trained on me.


    The words that


    came from between his lips hurt. I wasn¡¯t sure what to say to him. How could he be so callous? How cou


    cold?


    Those questions refused to form on my tongue, so I simply stood there, staring at him, trying to form a s


    Perhaps Jake was right and all of this had been about the stupid dreamberry after all.


    ¡°You know,¡± the cruel prince continued, folding his arms. ¡°| seem to recall


    that you promised my mother that you would leave as soon as you fulfilled your duties with the berry.¡±


    I wanted to interject, to remind him that he


    had insisted I not be sent away. But instead, I allowed my head to rock back and forth in agreement. If I


    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s time you were on your way. Jake-¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± The Beta showed up at the door, waiting for his Alpha¡¯s order.


    Theo said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Make the announcement. From today on, Ciana ck is no longer my


    attendant.¡±


    ¡°Wait-¡± I widened my eyes.


    He turned to me. ¡°You were aplete and utter failure, as you have been with nearly every task that I¡¯v


    assigned to you.¡±


    Now, he was just being cruel. None of that was necessary, and I knew in my heart


    that it wasn¡¯t even true.


    ¡°Now, you should pack up and prepare to be on the next train back to your packnds. You can tell them


    that you¡¯ve failed the task and are back for good this time.¡±


    As if he was worried I would stick around, he instructed Jake, ¡°Send men


    to escort her and ensure she stays in her pack.¡±


    Jake avoided eye contact with me and simply replied, ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    Somehow, I managed to choke down the lump that had lodged in my throat. When I began to speak, my


    able to begin to formte a sentence. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s how you really feel¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly how I really feel,¡± Theo interrupted. ¡°Your time at


    the castle is over, Ciana ck. Pack your bags, leave, and I never, ever want to see your face again.¡±


    A single tear rolled down my cheek as I took onest look at Prince Theo¡¯s face and then


    turned on my heel to walk out the


    door

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 401

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 401


    Chapter 59: Something Special


    It felt as if the world shifted under my feet. I couldn¡¯t believe the cold and callus way that Theo had


    treated me, ordering me to leave the pce at once as if I was nothing and no one to him.


    I knew that I had made the promise to his mother that I would leave as soon


    as I had fulfilled my duties, and at the time, I had meant it.


    There was a lot going on back home. The imposter was still there, I needed to bring justice for Susan¡¯s


    death, and whatever that Raymond was plotting must be stopped.


    I had already run away from the pce once in an attempt to get back to my home. Why didn¡¯t I want t


    o go now? Wasn¡¯t it for the best that I was able to


    go back and ensure everything was straightened up in my pack?


    With no other choice, I had to take my belongings from the room I had been staying in when I was his p


    ersonal attendant and head back to the girls¡® rooms in the wing far away from the royals¡® residence.


    I should have packed up and left the castle altogether as he hadmanded me to, but my heart woul


    dn¡¯t let me. I was upset, but it wasn¡¯t as if he¡¯d done anything wrong to me or harmed


    me. He¡¯d only insisted that I do what I¡¯d said I was going to do in the first ce.


    It wasn¡¯t necessary for him to be so cold to me, but then, that


    was just Theo. He was always like that.


    Well, not always. I thought about the moments we¡¯d shared where he was soft and tender¡­ Before I let


    my mind wander to the time we shared in the crystal¡¯s realm, I stopped my thoughts.


    It was strange that when his mother had said I had to go, he¡¯d insisted that I stay. I didn¡¯t think it was all


    about the berry. But then, maybe it had been.


    He had kissed me a few times, and while sometimes it had been about


    my blood, at other times, I had gotten the impression he was kissing me because he wanted to.


    Because he liked me.


    Perhaps I was wrong¡­.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I should do, so I went into the room I had once shared with Brook and the other girls


    and


    dropped my bags, sitting down on the bed with my head in my hands. No one was in the room at the m


    oment, and I was d because I needed a moment to myself.


    I¡¯d been sitting there a while, though I wasn¡¯t sure how


    long because I¡¯d been so lost in my thoughts, when I heard the sound of a startled gasp and looked up.


    Brook was standing in the doorway, a puzzled


    look on her face. ¡°Ciana? What are you doing here?¡± she asked me. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I sounded indifferent, I realized, but


    I didn¡¯t have enough emotions to draw upon at the


    288 Vouchers


    moment to be anything but s¨¦.


    She came and sat down next to me, putting her arm around me. ¡°What happened? Is it Prince Theo or


    Prince Warren?¡±


    I made a face at her, and she shrugged, like how was she supposed to know?


    I bit out, ¡°Prince Theo. He was just very cold and unsympathetic to me. He wants me to leave and go b


    ack. home, or so he says. I just don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Brook¡¯s eyes widened, and her mouth formed an O, but she didn¡¯t speak, and I couldn¡¯t read her thoug


    hts.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Well, nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ he¡¯s been so kind and loving toward youtely. I thought¡­ a lot of people thou


    ght¡­ he was going to choose you to be his


    luna. Some of the other girls have given up all hope.¡± She smiled at me with


    kindness in her eyes, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I shouldugh or cry.


    ¡°Well, they shouldn¡¯t. He was never interested in me in that way,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m no longer his


    attendant. Hopefully this news will cheer some girls up.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Brook was surprised.


    ¡°I wish I knew. I¡¯m just so confused.¡±


    ¡°Um,¡± Brook thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯m quite sure he hasn¡¯t changed


    his mind about you so quickly. I think he really likes you. But¡­ do you want to be with him?¡± She looke


    d at me as if she already knew the answer.


    That would be quite the feat, though, because I didn¡¯t know the answer myself. ¡°I don¡¯t know


    for certain,¡± I told her. ¡°The situation between us is¡­ strange.¡±


    She nodded in understanding. She knew as well as anyone else what I meant. ¡°Perhaps you shouldn¡¯t


    give up so quickly. You could make him a gift. That might make him see that you


    have gone to a great deal to help him because you care for him.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the skeptical face I made. I was not an arts and crafts kind of gal. I


    preferred to be outside, working with my hands in the forest or the


    garden, not sitting at a table sewing or hot gluing sequins to foam wreaths.


    And even though Brook probably couldn¡¯t remember the disastrous


    cooking incident from the dream realm, it was safe to say I would not be making Prince Theo cookies to


    impress


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    him either.


    ¡°You could make him apel pin!¡± she eximed.


    My eyes bulged and my nose wrinkled. ¡°Apel pin? Isn¡¯t that kind of¡­ odd?¡± Who had ever heard of m


    aking someone apel pin as a gift?


    ¡°No!¡± she insisted. ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s not odd. You really should read the history of the other packs one day,


    Ciana. It will be enlightening to you.¡±


    Lalmostughed. She was so funny when she was trying to scold me.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even know where to begin.¡±


    ¡°I have a kit!¡± she said, standing up and pping her hands in joy. I giggled. She really was adorable.


    ¡°You have a kit for


    makingpel pins?¡± I was surprised. I wanted to question whether she nned on making one for Beta


    Jake but decided not to tease her for fear


    someone else might overhear. We were meant to be there for Theo, after all.


    ¡°I do have one,¡± she said, going to her bag that she¡¯d stored beneath her bed. She pulled out a couple


    of


    boxes of crafting items and shouted with happiness when she found the right one. I had no idea she wa


    s so into arts and crafts.


    She carried it over to a little table in our room, and I pulled myself up off of the bed to follow her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard,¡± she told me, but when I looked at it, I had my doubts. ¡°Just choose the items that you


    I looked at all of the items she had


    spread out on the table, and considered if any of them reminded me of Prince Theo.


    I saw a heart¨Cthat was out of the question¨Can angel¨C


    also a no, and a set of red lips for kissing. No to that as well.


    Then, I saw a berry. It wasn¡¯t the same color, but it would still remind him


    of what we¡¯d gone through together. I saw a few other items that might


    also fit. A red moon, a ck wolf and a pair of gloves.


    ¡°All right,¡± I told her. ¡°I guess I can do this.¡±


    288 Vouchers


    Again, she was pping and leaping up and down. ¡°Yeah! He¡® s


    going to love it, and then the two of you will be back to how you were before.¡±


    With a halfhearted smile, I sat down at


    the table and set to work. Brook gave me some space, but I wished she would¡¯ve hung around because


    little symbols into the clear circle, and when I went to push the back on, it sliced through my finger, leavi


    searching for a bandage.


    Finally, after what was probably an extra hour


    on top of what it was supposed to take, I had the pin put together. I put the little round back on it that wa


    let a few deep breaths in and out of my lungs.


    I didn¡¯t want


    to go back over to him. I was afraid he¡¯d yell at me and tell me I should¡¯ve been gone by now.


    But I had to do it. Otherwise, we¡¯d leave so


    much between us unsaid, and I¡¯d never know if he¡¯d really wanted me just for my blood¨C


    or for something more.


    When I walked to his wing, I was surprised to see that he


    wasn¡¯t in his room.


    Where would he be? But then I saw him, standing at the end of a long hallway that led to the royal garde


    He wasn¡¯t alone, though. I held my breath as I watched the scene y out in front of me.


    Sophia was standing behind him, helping him slip into a jacket. She ced her hands on the top of his s


    ¡°There you are, Prince Theo,¡± she said, her voice a purr. ¡°You truly are one of the most gorgeous men I¡¯v


    I must¡¯ve made a noise then because Theo lifted his


    gaze. I was sure he saw me. A hint of surprise shed in his


    eyes, but then his eyes narrowed, and I had a feeling he was going to yell at me for not having left.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 402

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 402


    Chapter 60: A Token of Affection


    He didn¡¯t. Instead, he totally ignored me and turned around. In his deep and


    soothing voice, he asked Sophia, ¡°Only one of?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sophia blushed and lowered her head as if she was really shy, ¡°Your Highness¡­


    The whole scene caused a cold and hard knot in my stomach and I felt like a fool for ever making him a


    nything.


    It was clear now that all he¡¯d ever wanted from me was help in getting his berry to grow. I fisted my han


    ds, trying to fight back the bitterness.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why I was so upset. Yes, I might have considered myself a friend of his, and whoe


    ver that he chose to be with really wasn¡¯t my business, right?


    But that wasn¡¯t working¡­ I couldn¡¯t help feeling betrayed, somehow, and it hurt, especially when I hear


    d Sophia giggle.


    Rounding the corner, I saw two other girlsing down the hallway. ¡°Oh, look over there. It¡¯s the


    has been,¡± one of them said, and then theyughed. I recognized them as being friends of Sophia.


    Before they got far enough away from me that I couldn¡¯t hear, the other one said, ¡°Sophia is the


    one Prince Theo wants now. I¡¯m so happy for


    her. Everyone should¡¯ve known she would win. She is the most beautiful one here. Not that loser.¡±


    I managed to keep my tears back until I heard the other one say, ¡°Sophia will be Prince Theo¡¯s Luna.¡±


    I should¡¯ve turned around and ran away when I had the chance, but it was toote.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± Sophia¡¯s sharp voice. echoed in the empty hallway.


    ¡°Don¡¯t curse,¡± Theo reminded her quietly, his voice almost gentle. ¡°It¡¯s not bing of ady.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my Prince,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s


    only¡­ I can¡¯t believe the same girl you just told to leave the castle immediately is standing here staring


    at us with her mouth hanging open. Better close it before you swallow a fly.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say to her, so I ended up saying nothing at all. I


    took a step backward, thinking now


    was as good a time as ever to leave, but now, Theo was also finally paying attention to me.


    I fully expected to see rage in his eyes, but I didn¡¯t. He just looked more indifferent than anything else.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Ciana?¡± he asked me. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d left things unclear before.¡±


    ¡°You were quite clear, sir,¡± I agreed with


    him, finding my voice despite the feeling that my heart was being squeezed. ¡°I am leaving. I just¡­ had


    something to give to you first.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Sophia asked, sashaying across the hallway.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for you.¡± I withdrew my hand, identally squeezing the metal of thepel pin


    again. It stung as I got yet another


    cut on my hand. I tried not to wince.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not for me, but if you haven¡¯t noticed, I am the prince¡¯s personal attendant now,¡± Sophia


    smirked. ¡°Let me see it.¡±


    My eyes shifted back


    to Theo. He didn¡¯t make a move to stop her, so with a sigh, I opened my palm, noticing a bit of blood ne


    ar the bandage I had on from earlier.


    Sophia picked up thepel pin out of my hand and immediately began tough. ¡°What the f-¡±


    ¡°Language,¡± Theo reminded her quietly again. He rarely spoke to me in that tone, yet, he was willing to


    show his tenderness to Sophia!


    Sophia cleared her throat. He really was investing his time and effort in her if he was


    trying to get her to act like Luna Queen


    material.


    ¡°Beg your pardon, Alpha,¡± she said, cing


    the pin back into my hand. She crossed back to him. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want it anyway. It¡¯s just a little scrap


    of junk.¡±


    Rage coursed through me. I¡¯d worked really hard on that gift, and even though it might not look like mu


    ch to Sophia, it had


    meant a lot to me.


    Theo didn¡¯t say anything. I took another step backward.


    ¡°Although, I guess I can see why she made apel pin for you, Alpha. It is


    a bit pathetic, though, don¡¯t you think?¡± Sophia said as she took her ce back at the prince¡¯s elbow.


    ¡°Apel pin?¡± His eyebrows arched, and I noted he was


    thinking about something deeper than he had been before.


    ¡°I just thought-¡± I began, wanting to exin to him that I had thought it would be something he could we


    ar on special asions when he had to wear a suit jacket.


    At least, that was something I¡¯d been telling myself while I was making it. I saw no reason to tell them t


    hat it had been Brook¡¯s idea.


    ¡°You


    just thought that you could win over the heart of the prince the same way that Luna Jezebel won over t


    he heart of Alpha King Titus two hundred years ago? Right?¡± Sophia asked, giving me an usatory


    remark as she folded her arms beneath her ample bosom.


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped, not knowing what she was talking about. I could tell now by the expression on Theo¡¯


    s face that he was also familiar with this story.


    ¡°Everyone knows that Jezebel was a poor woman who


    lived in the vige. She saw King Titus from a distance and knew she had to do whatever she could to


    win his heart.¡±


    She red at me and continued, ¡°On the


    day when the king traditionally met with people from the vige, she came to the throne room, kneeled


    down before him, and said, ¡®Your


    Majesty, I know it isn¡¯t much, but I have made thispel pin for you as a token of my appreciation for yo


    ur service to our pack.¡® Then when she looked up at the king, he was stunned by her beauty and imme


    diately fell in love with her.¡±


    Theo looked away from me, seemingly didn¡¯t care about what Sophia was saying. I had never


    heard of it before, but something told me my dear, sweet friend Brook had.


    I was going to have to have words with her when I got back to


    our room.


    ¡°So even though


    Jezebel and King Titus were not fated mates, the Moon Goddess smiled upon them. She rewarded the


    poor vige woman who had gone to such great lengths


    to impress the king and made it so that he fell deeply in love with her. They were married, and she beca


    me the Luna Queen of all thend.¡±


    Sophia tipped her head to the side and pursed her lips a moment before saying, ¡°Such an original idea


    you had.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know,¡± I stammered.


    She scoffed. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Somehow I doubt that. Everyone in the pce knows that a gift of a


    lapel pin is a token of one¡¯s love. But who do you think you are daring to give it to the prince?¡±


    Nothing came to mind in regards to an answer, so I just stood there, staring at both of them, wondering


    what I could say to dismiss myself.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Theo to respond anyway. ¡°Sophia,¡± he said, his tone rather bored, ¡°leave Ciana al


    one.¡± For a moment, I thought perhaps he was going to defend me against her.


    But then his tone changedpletely, and he sounded scornful, notes of boredom stilling through


    as well just to


    make me feel even worse.


    ¡°You know there¡¯s nothing between the two of us. Sure, I kept you close for a while, but that was only b


    ecause, at the time, you were useful to me. Now, you are not, and you know it. Your time


    at the castle hase to an end. I¡¯m not interested


    in your pin or whatever gifts you want to make for me. I only ask you one thing¨Cleave, now.¡±


    His eyes cut through me like daggers, and I truly wished I


    had never evene here today at all, let alone having gone to the trouble to bring him a gift I made wi


    To think, I¡¯d actually thought there was a chance he might appreciate my hard work.


    Hadn¡¯t I known him long enough to understand that he wasn¡¯t capable of appreciating anything anyone d


    ¡°All right,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I understand what you are saying, my Prince. I¡¯m very sorry that I bothered you


    ¡°Well, thank the Moon Goddess for that,¡± Sophia chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s not as if your face is even pretty, anywa


    ¡°Sophia,¡± Prince Theo said, but he didn¡¯t say more, and she didn¡¯t take the saying of her name to mean


    she should stop.


    ¡°Really, having you leave the castle will be the best thing for all of us. None of the other


    girls can stand you, except for that ridiculous little redheaded girl. We¡¯re all sick and tired of you doing ev


    She buffed her fingernails on her shoulder and


    then admired them for a moment before blowing them off and giving me a vindictive smile.


    I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else in the world I despised more


    than her at the moment.


    But she was right about one thing. Everyone would be better off without me here.


    I still had thepel pin in my hand, and I wasn¡¯t sure why, so I tossed it on the ground. If he didn¡¯t like


    it. That was fine. He could be the one to throw it in the trash¨C


    the same way that he believed his mother had picked up the bookmark he had made for her and tossed


    Let him draw his own parallels if that¡¯s where his mind took him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all of the trouble I¡¯ve caused,¡± I said. Then, I turned around and walked


    away as fast as I could. The sooner I could get away from the two of them, the better.


    Thankfully, this time I made it down the hallway without seeing anyone else. I was leery of running into a


    the moment I overheard what they had to say.


    My feet carried me outside, where I had always felt mostfortable. When I stepped into the garden a


    ached.


    It was foolish of me not to listen to what Prince Theo had told me in the first ce. He¡¯d made his positio


    been using me for my blood. Now, I had served my


    purpose.


    It was truly time for me to go home.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 403

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 403


    Chapter 61: The Wrong Prince


    I wasn¡¯t sure where I was going or what I was nning to do, but I wanted the fresh air in my lungs to cl


    ear my mind.


    After I¡¯d been outside for a few moments, the bitterness in my chest seemed to be relieved to a


    degree. I let out a sigh. I didn¡® t even understand why I felt the strange need to see Theo or talk to him.


    At this point, I didn¡¯t owe him


    anything, and he¡¯d granted me freedom. I¡¯d gotten what I wanted, and there was no reason to be upset.


    Yes, I wouldply with Prince Theo¡¯s


    wishes and leave the castle- after I went to see his animals and tell them a proper goodbye. I had beco


    me close to them, especially that silly snake of his.


    Just then, before I could even make it to his zoo, I heard a thud, sounded like something fell on the gro


    und.


    What happened? I changed my path to check it out in case someone needed help.


    In the distance, a little boy was sitting on the grass near the sidewalk. He was dressed in regal clothes,


    the


    royal colors, and the fabric was fine. His hair was a bit messy, and he had a streak of dirt on his cheek,


    but I could tell despite his disheveled state that he was someone important.


    It also looked as if he might be injured. He was holding his leg,


    up


    his knee, and while he wasn¡¯t


    his pant leg was pur crying, he did look distressed.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± I said in a gentle voice as I rushed over to him. He looked to be about eight or


    ten at most. ¡°You alright?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He looked up to me with


    simr dark eyes to the ones I was used to looking into when I stared at the princes, but he didn¡¯t say a


    nything.


    Perhaps he was afraid of me. He didn¡¯t know me, after


    all. I gave him a smile that I hoped would set him at ease as I sat down on my knees next to


    him on the path.


    From here, I could see that he had a cut on his leg. It wasn¡¯t too deep, but it did look painful. Thankfully,


    I had ced an extra bandage in my pocket earlier, in case my hand started bleeding again.


    So, I pulled it out of my pocket and showed it to him. ¡°Do you want me to put this on your cut? Will that


    make you feel better?¡± It needed to be cleaned, but at least it wouldn¡¯t bleed all down his leg to his sock


    as he went inside.


    Again, he said nothing, but as I opened the bandage and


    put it on him, he didn¡¯t try to pull away from me. I


    smiled at him and said, ¡°There you go. All better. What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m


    Ciana.¡±


    Before he could respond, I heard the sound of footstepsing up the path from the castle and turned


    my attention in that direction, startled and afraid it might be Theo. I doubted he would¡¯ve


    followed me, but it was possible he had juste this way, and I didn¡¯t want to see him..


    I saw that it was Warrening my way and contemted getting up and darting away. I really didn¡¯t w


    ant to speak to him at the moment. Not


    that I disliked him or anything, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to be friendly.


    With a sigh, I turned back to the boy, but¡­ he was gone.


    Confused, I looked all over the ce for him and noticed him darting off between some bushes in the di


    stance.


    I guessed he hadn¡¯t hurt himself so bad after all.


    With a chuckle, I got up off of the ground just as Warren reached me.


    ¡°Did you be friends with Alexander too?¡±


    ¡°Alexander? The boy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that was my nephew,¡± Warren said with a light smile. ¡°He¡® s always


    out here ying in the garden.¡±


    ¡°Your nephew?¡± I tried to understand whose child that boy could be. As far as I knew, there weren¡¯t oth


    er siblings of Warren living in the pce.


    ¡°Yes. He is my older half brother¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I searched my memory and tried to figure out who Warren¡¯s older brother


    was, but to no avail. However, it wouldn¡¯t


    matter. I was going to leave here very soon, and the royal family tree really shouldn¡¯t concern


    me all that much going forward. So I simplymented, ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t scare


    him. He wouldn¡¯t speak to me.¡±


    ¡°Alexander? No, I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t scare him. He has selective


    mutism,¡± Warren exined. ¡°Ever since his father was executed for treason and his mother went missi


    ng all of those years ago, he hasn¡¯t said a word.¡±


    My eyes widened. That was thest thing I expected to hear!


    My heart broke a little for Prince Alexander. Now it rang a bell. His father was Prince Warren and Prince


    Theo¡¯s older brother, thete Crown Prince Justin, the oldest son of King Sabestian, who betrayed his


    father and was sentenced to death many years ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to hear about that,¡± I said. ¡°He seems sweet.¡± My eyes trained off in the distance where


    the child had disappeared, but I could no longer see a trace of him.


    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for! Say, do you want to hear something kind of funny?¡± Prince Warren


    asked me with a broad smile, the kind that might¡¯ve


    made me lose my sleep a few weeks ago, but now, all of that charm seemed to be missing the


    mark for me.


    I didn¡¯t want to be impolite, though. He was still a very kind man, and he was a prince.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I told him, forcing myself to smile back. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I had a really strange dream the other night. And you were in it.¡± He wiggled his eyebrows at me,


    but I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand up.


    I managed to keep the smile frozen on my face. Goddess,


    could he be talking about what had happened in the realm created by the crystal? There was only one


    way to find out.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I asked. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I hoped I didn¡¯t regret my choice to pry, but it was clear he wanted to tell me.


    ¡°Well, I dreamed you and I were getting married!¡± He made a face at me like he wanted to know if I tho


    ught it was silly, even though he clearly didn¡¯t think it was.


    ¡°Oh¡­ how¡­ funny,¡± I said. ¡°Uhm, well, I can tell you that no such thing has ever happened in real life.¡±


    A nervousugh escaped my lips. ¡°So it had to have been a dream!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, it was a dream, I know, but¡­¡± he began.


    I cut him off. ¡°You know what they say about dreams being opposite of reality, right?¡± Again, Iughed,


    but this time it sounded nervous and slightly annoying.


    Prince Warren¡¯s


    eyes shifted, and I thought I had hurt his feelings. ¡°Ciana, are you alright? Something seems to be both


    ering you. I mean, no, of course, I understand we didn¡¯t really get


    married, but you and I have known each other for many years¨Cright? Remember, the bracelet?¡±


    He raised his wrist to show me the gift I¡¯d given him a long time ago.


    I smiled bitterly. Of course, I remembered the bracelet. How could I forget? Still, a lot had changed for


    me since I came to the castle. I wasn¡¯t the same silly girl I had been who thought I might be in love with


    the boy I¡¯d met in the woods.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t think till this day I understood what love really was. However, one thing I was sure of


    was that love was a lot moreplicated than I had ever thought it would be.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Prince Warren asked me, cutting through my thoughts.


    ¡°Happen?¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Yeah, like between you and Theo or something? You look upset, and in my experience, if you¡¯re upset,


    it¡¯s usually his fault.¡± He seemed a bit bitter, and I couldn¡¯t me him for feeling that way.


    I didn¡¯t want to vent and dump anything on Prince Warren. After all,


    he didn¡¯t want to be in the middle of the spat I was having with his brother, and I didn¡¯t want to dwell on i


    But when I opened my mouth to tell him that it was nothing, the truth came out instead.


    Or at least¡­ bits and pieces of it.


    ¡°I just went to tell him goodbye, and he¡­ was so rude. I don¡¯t understand him, Prince Warren.


    All I¡¯ve done since I got here was try to be kind and useful to him, and he is always


    so rude to me. It¡¯s like he goes out of his way to try and hurt my feelings. I just


    don¡¯t get it, and I probably never will. It¡¯s probably a good thing that I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± he repeated, and I could hear he was both surprised and a bit hurt. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I need to go home to take care of some pack affairs. Don¡¯t worry, this time, I was officially dismissed. I¡¯m


    gentle gaze was on me, silently encouraging me to go on, so I did.


    ¡°Prince Theo dismissed me. He said I was of no use to him


    anymore. And that¡¯s fine. Whatever. He can spend his time with Sophia


    or whoever he likes. ¡°But when I went to tell him goodbye¡­¡±


    I had to pause for a moment because I was getting a


    little choked up, and thest thing I wanted to do was cry about Prince Theo in front of his brother.


    Talk about silly.


    ¡°You went to tell him goodbye, and what, Ciana?¡± Prince Warren ced his hand on


    my arm, gently, and it made me feel a


    bit better, just to have the human touch of someone who was so kindhearted.


    ¡°And¡­ he was cold and rude,¡± I said


    with a shrug. ¡°He basically just told me to get lost, didn¡¯t even want to say goodbye to me.¡± Again, tears


    Prince Theo¡¯s rudeness make me so upset.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ciana,¡± Prince Warren said, and I could tell by the emotion in his voice he meant it. ¡°He jus


    get it. I don¡¯t understand how anyone could treat you the way he does. Quite frankly, he doesn¡¯t deserve


    My eyebrows raised as I looked up into his eyes, a bit concerned about what he was going to say next.


    I had suspected for a while now that there was a possibility that Warren had feelings for me. But he¡¯d be


    a member of Prince Theo¡¯s consort, not his own.


    However, now that I had told him I was leaving, that Prince


    Theo had dismissed me, he must¡¯ve thought none of that mattered.


    I said a silent prayer to the


    Moon Goddess that this wasn¡¯t about to be a confession of his feelings because I honestly didn¡¯t know h


    respond to him.


    ¡°Listen Ciana, I know you might be hurt by my brother. He sometimes could be a coldhearted jerk. I tota


    He stared deeply into my eyes, and continued, ¡°But, I¡¯m not like that. I understand what a treasure you t


    you would give me the chance-¡±


    ¡°Prince Warren!¡± I interrupted him, my voice trembling nervously. Was he really about to say to me


    what I thought he might say?


    I hoped not. I couldn¡¯t allow him to.


    Because I was afraid of what he might say, not because he wasn¡¯t a wonderful man, but because I knew

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 404

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 404


    Chapter 62 What If She Said Yes?


    *Theo*


    ¡°This is the ugliestpel pin I¡¯ve ever seen in my life,¡± Sophia said, picking up the trinket


    off of the ground and turning it around and around in her


    hands. ¡°Really, why would she put all of these random things on it anyway? A berry? Red moon? She¡¯s


    so stupid.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I ordered, watching her cheeks turn slightly pink from embarrassment. She just couldn¡¯t help


    her filthy mouth.


    She was


    walking toward the wastebasket. While I wasn¡¯t certain what I wanted to do with it, I knew I wasn¡¯t goin


    g to let her throw it away.


    I held my


    hand out, knowing if I said anything at all, my emotion would show too much. Just because I didn¡¯t want


    Ciana hanging around the castle anymore, that didn¡¯t give Sophia or anyone else the right to insult her.


    Sophia dropped the pin into my hand. ¡°Haven¡¯t you got work to do?¡± I asked her, pointing to her own ro


    om. She


    started moving her junk into the side chamber, she might as well get thatpleted. It seemed


    like a good excuse to get her out of my hair.


    I turned my attention to the pin. I could tell even at first nce that Ciana had put a lot of effort into mak


    ing this for me. It did have a symbol of berries on it, as well as other items that only we would know the


    meaning of. It made my heart


    feel warm.


    I remembered seeing a bandage on her hand and


    a smear of blood. Had she injured herself going to all of this trouble just for me? I shook my head. She


    really wasn¡¯t the crafty sort, but she¡¯d been trying to make an impression.


    She seemed to have never heard of the story Sophia told about the Luna who


    made a simr gift for her Alpha, but was there a likelihood that she had and still chose to make this for


    me?


    I gently brushed my thumb against it and the time we spent together reyed in my mind.


    ¡°There you are!¡± My father¡¯s voice bellowed through the other end of the hallway.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± I acknowledged him.


    Sophia, who hadn¡¯t been too far away, also bowed in respect. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    His Beta, Xavier, whom I couldn¡¯t stand in the least, was standing behind my father. His nose was up in


    the air as he prepared to interject his thoughts into our conversation, I had no doubt.


    ¡°I have been looking for you,¡± my father said.


    ¡°What for?¡± I really wasn¡¯t in a mood to deal


    with him at the moment. I shoveled my hand in my pocket and dropped the pin in. No one needed to se


    e the gift from Ciana.


    ¡°You tell me,¡± Father said with a haughty air about him as he tilted his head to the side and observed m


    e. ¡°Tell me how the


    new heir ising along. Have you seeded in impregnating one of these women yet? I certainly ho


    pe you have good news for me. I¡¯ve gotten quite tired of waiting, after all.¡±


    I nearly choked at the wording of his question but covered it with


    a cough. ¡°No, King Sebastian,¡± I said, being more formal than I had been before. ¡°We have not sess


    fullypleted that transaction¨Cnot as of yet, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I thought the ck girl was the one you had chosen. Is she not capable of bearing a child?¡±


    He looked down his nose at me with great scrutiny.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how to answer that question. It wasn¡¯t as if Ciana and I had even tried creating a child¨C


    at least not in the real world. I wouldn¡¯t let


    thoughts of what had happened between us in the dream realm linger. That was a dangerous path to g


    o down, and so far, I¡¯d avoided it every turn.


    Almost every turn.


    Instead of letting him know all of the details that were honestly not his business, I said, ¡°She isn¡¯t physic


    ally fit for the task, Your Majesty. I will be choosing someone else.¡±


    ¡°Someone else!¡± he shouted. ¡°But¡­ you¡¯ve already wasted so much time on this girl!¡±


    ¡°Your


    Majesty, if I may,¡± Beta Xavier spoke up, ¡°wouldn¡¯t it be best if the prince chose whatever girl makes hi


    m most happy? Shouldn¡¯t he find a


    girl that makes him feel a certain kind of way, one he is attracted to and wishes to spend time with?¡±


    ¡°Happy? Why in hell would I care about that?¡± my loving


    father remarked. He shook his head, making his long mustache swoosh back and forth.


    ¡°Well, we want an heir that is strong and powerful, right? So¡­ we need to give


    Prince Theo a chance to explore all of his options and not just settle for the first girl who catches his ey


    e,¡± Beta Xavier


    exined, and for once, I thought perhaps he wasn¡¯t that bad after all, even if he was encouraging my f


    ather not to care about my wishes.


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course we need a strong heir.¡± The king stroked his chin with his fingers. ¡°But we must not


    wait too long.¡±


    ¡°With all due respect,¡± Xavier continued, ¡°we do want Prince Theo to make a good choice, but let us not


    forget he isn¡¯t the only male with royal blood who is capable of producing a strong heir.¡±


    My father sighed and dragged his hand down his face. ¡°Are we going to have this conversation again,


    Xavier? I already told you, I want Theo to be the one to produce the heir.¡±


    He wanted me for my powers, not my intellect, battle skills or leadership abilities.


    ¡°Yes, I know, but wouldn¡¯t it be smart to have more than one to choose from,


    Your Majesty?¡± Xavier prodded.


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether I should be happy or irritated that he was pushing the attention onto my brother.


    ¡°Very well.¡± I was surprised to hear my father say those words. ¡°Let Warren know he can


    also choose a woman from


    the consort.¡±


    My mouth wanted to drop open, but I fought it. From the consort? From MY consort? No, that wouldn¡¯t


    do, not at all.


    After all, it seemed pretty clear to me exactly who Warren would pick. I couldn¡¯t think of it.


    ¡°Do I have to tell him?¡± Xavier blurted out. Thinking better of his wording, he


    rephrased his statement. ¡°That is, don¡¯t you think it would be better,ing from you? The king?¡±


    My father growled at him. ¡°Just tell him it is my order, Xavier. And as for you, Prince Theo, find a woma


    n. Make a powerful heir. Got it?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± I said. He turned then and hurried out, Xavier with him. It shouldn¡¯t surprise me in the lea


    st that he was willing to let Warren try for an heir, too. After all, it will cost my father nothing.


    Irritated, I turned in a different direction and walked away. I needed to take a walk and get my head stra


    ight.


    I¡¯d only made it a few steps when I heard a high¨Cpitched voice behind me.


    ¡°Where are you going, Prince Theo?¡±


    I grumbled without turning back to look at Sophia, ¡°Garden!¡±


    Of course, she tagged along. It was stupid of me to keep choosing her as my personal attendant, but


    I had my reasons.


    As long as I sent Ciana back to her pack right away, she wouldn¡¯t be part of the consort anymore, and


    that should stop Warren from going after her.


    I strolled outside, and what to my wandering eyes did I see but Ciana speaking to Warren.


    He had that lovesick puppy dog


    look in his eyes that he always got when she was around, and it made me want to stalk over there and


    pound him.


    His words carried to me in the wind,


    ¡°Listen Ciana, I know you might be hurt by my brother. He sometimes could be a coldhearted


    jerk. I totally understand you might want to stay away from this ce, from us right now¡­. But, I¡¯m not


    like that. I understand what a treasure you truly are. If you would give me the chance-¡±


    ¡°Prince Warren!¡± Ciana seemed to want to stop him from saying more.


    I took a deep breath in to calm the bitterness and rage that started to bubble up, and


    decided to interrupt their conversation.


    ¡°Ciana, why are you still here? Didn¡¯t you say you would stay away from me?¡± I could hear my voice wa


    s full of sarcasm and didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me how ridiculous I sounded.


    She opened her mouth to respond, but before she could, I turned to Warren. ¡°Father¡¯s puppet


    is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Warren asked, knowing I meant Xavier.


    ¡°Well, apparently you get to choose a woman, too. Congrattions. You¡¯ve just been promoted to possib


    ¡°Wh¨Cwhat? Father wants me to pick ady, too? From your consort?¡± Warren asked, bbergasted.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve just been informed of,¡± I confirmed, folding my


    hands behind my back. I gave my brother a hard stare. As


    long as he left Ciana alone, he could choose whoever the hell he wanted with the rest of the group.


    That way¡­ Ciana could also let go of whatever feelings she might have for him too.


    Maybe it was a good idea to have Warren paired up with someone, after all.


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want to. This is absolutely preposterous. I¡¯m not a soulless offspring¨Cmaking


    machine and I have no interest in any of those girls out there!¡±


    His eyes fell on Ciana. If


    he had the ability to simply choose her, he certainly would do so, because I noticed the careful wording o


    those girls out there. Not this one.


    I shrugged. ¡°Wee to my world of misery, brother,¡± I remarked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very nice,¡± Ciana chimed in. ¡°Why does Prince Warren have to pick someone he


    doesn¡¯t even like?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the king¡¯s order,¡± I told her. The fact that she was standing up for my brother irritated me.


    ¡°There


    must be something you could do, right, Prince Theo?¡± Ciana pleaded on behalf of Warren. I couldn¡¯t


    help the fire of rage burning inside me.


    Warren thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about-¡±


    I immediately knew what he wanted to propose, however, he must know that Ciana


    was going home and wouldn¡¯t be an


    option, so I stopped him right there. ¡°If you want


    to negotiate with Father, that¡¯s up to you. Now, Ciana, you¡¯re dismissed from the pce.¡±


    She fought back, ¡°But Prince Warren shouldn¡¯t need to do this!¡±


    Why was she so persistent? Did she really care about Warren that much? To make it worse, the tone sh


    I snapped at her without thinking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss ck? Are you afraid that some otherdy w


    yourself?¡±


    Her mouth dropped open and hung there while she fluttered her eyshes at me, trying to figure out how


    to respond. Even Sophia seemed to be concerned for some reason.


    While I didn¡¯t care about what Sophia¡¯s problem was, I was anxious to hear Ciana¡¯s answer.


    What did I want her to reply, anyway? That she wasn¡¯t interested in marrying Warren? Well, she wasn¡¯t s


    For a moment, I regretted what I said and was afraid of what I might hear from her lips.


    What if¡­ she said yes?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 405

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 405


    Chapter 63: A Final Plea


    *Ciana*


    I didn¡¯t have a response for Theo when he said I must want to marry Warren. His cold words had taken


    their toll on me, and I was done.


    ¡°You know what, Your Highness? It¡¯s been a long day and you¡® re right, I should go.¡±


    With that, I turned around and walked away from the three of them, even though Warren shouted


    my name for me toe back.


    I was done ying this game with Theo. He continued to baffle


    and confuse me at every turn, and I just couldn¡¯t take


    much more.


    I walked back to my room and my initial n was to start packing¨C


    I needed to go check on the situation in my own pack anyway, but I found myself sitting


    on the edge of the bed, thinking about Theo.


    A sharp knock on the door got my attention. It wouldn¡¯t be Brook, because even her


    knock was gentle. I walked over and flung it open, not really wanting to put up with anyone else at the


    moment.


    I was a little surprised to see Sophia standing there, but only because she had knocked. It seemed to b


    e more like her to just barge in. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked her.


    However, if


    I hadn¡¯t heard it with my own ears, I would never have imagined those words were from her mouth in m


    y wildest dreams.


    ¡°You should give Prince Theo another chance,¡± she blurted out. ¡°I think he likes you.¡±


    With my eyes bulging, all I could do was raise an eyebrow and stare at her


    for a second before a sarcasticugh bubbled up and out of my lips.


    ¡°Why do you say that? Didn¡¯t you just overhear what he said to me in the garden?¡± She was right there


    with us!


    ¡°Yes, I was there,¡± she admitted. I went back to my bed and pulled out my suitcase.


    Sophia bringing up the situation from her perspective only made me feel more


    inclined to pack and leave. After all, Theo certainly wasn¡¯t interested in me. He¡¯d made himself clear mo


    re than once, and I was sick and tired of being his punching bag.


    Sophia followed me into the room and stood at the foot of my bed while I threw my clothes into my bag


    s.


    ¡°Listen, Ciana, it¡¯s not what you think it is,¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ the only time he ever wants me around is when you¡® re there. He summons me whenever he


    knows you¡¯re going to see the two of us together, and then he pretends like he might be interested in


    me. But the moment you¡¯re gone, he discards me without a care in the world.¡±


    I stared at Sophia for a long moment, not sure what to make of her statement. It didn¡¯t seem to me like i


    t could possibly be the truth. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first


    time Theo chose her over me as his attendant anyway.


    She made it sound


    like he was intentionally trying to make me jealous, but that didn¡¯t make any sense to me at all.


    I continued to toss my clothes into my luggage, not knowing how to respond to her


    absurdments. But then I realized, she wasn¡¯t here out of concern for me or for Theo.


    ¡°What do you want me to do, Sophia? And why would you want me to do it?¡±


    She swallowed so hard,


    I could see the lump in her throat. ¡°I want you to try and win Prince Theo over, get him to admit he has f


    eelings for you, so


    that Prince Warren gives up on you and doesn¡¯t try to pursue you. Especially now that the king has give


    n Prince Warren permission to choose a woman as well.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± I began, ¡°why in the world would you want me to do that?¡± I already knew the answer to my ow


    n question, of course, but I had to ask anyway. I wanted to hear it from her own mouth.


    She wasn¡¯t so quick to tell me the truth and answered my question with another question.


    ¡°Prince Warren is wasting his time on you if you already


    like Prince Theo, isn¡¯t he? Why would you want to torture a good man like that?¡±


    I smirked at her. ¡°Sophia, tell me the truth or else you can


    forget about me doing anything except for packing up and catching the next train out of here to go


    back to my own pack. After all, it¡¯s not like I owe you anything.¡±


    She grunted and shook her head.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°Prince Theo is¡­ cold. He¡¯s aloof. I can¡¯t get him to open up to me no


    matter how hard I try. But Warren¡­ Prince Warren is different.¡±


    I knew exactly what she was talking about, of course. Theo never let his walls down for anyone, where


    as Warren was an open book. He was always willing to open up and talk about anything, including his f


    eelings. They were quite opposite to


    one another.


    But I still hadn¡¯t gotten an adequate response from her. ¡°So why does it matter to you that the two broth


    ers are different?¡±


    ¡°Well, because¡­ I want Prince Warren to give up on you.¡±


    ¡°Let me get this straight.¡± I watched her eyes shift ufortably under my scrutiny. ¡°You, Sophia, the g


    irl who has everything, who barks orders at us right and left¡­ you¡¯re interested in the gentle and mild P


    rince Warren but not the bold and powerful Prince Theo?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes at me, and I thought I was about to get a taste of the attitude I¡¯d just reminded


    her of.


    But she lifted up her chin and looked me firmly in the eye. ¡°Yes, I like Warren,¡± she confessed bravely.


    Her honesty surprised me. I would¡¯ve thought Sophia was the type to go after power, yet, here she was


    , admitting her


    feelings in front of someone she never got along with.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She certainly had her


    reasons. ¡°He¡¯s different from any of the other men I¡¯ve ever been interested in, that¡¯s


    true. But from the moment I firstid eyes on him, I¡¯ve just thought¡­ he was wonderful.¡±


    Yes, I could understand what she meant. After all, I¡¯d had a crush on Warren for years, from the time I o


    nly knew him as the boy from the forest.


    Now that I¡¯d gotten to know him, however, he wasn¡¯t quite the man I¡¯d thought he was back then.


    True, that he was sweet and kind


    hearted. He was thoughtful, patient, and caring. I couldn¡¯t think of anything bad to say about Prince Wa


    rren at all.


    However, for the reason I couldn¡¯t understand till this day, he didn¡¯t ignite a spark of intrigue in me. I sta


    rted to think that there must be something wrong with me. How could any girl turn down a man


    like Warren?


    ¡°Work with me on this, Ciana, then we¡¯ll both get what we want.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t use the word ¡°please¡°, this was the first time I¡¯d actually had a normal conversation


    with her. It was probably the best attitude I could get out of her.


    ¡°Oh, well, I am here to serve you,¡± I said sarcastically, but


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her at the end of the sentence. She hung her


    head a little bit, like she was a bit ufortable.


    I guess she was too proud to ask for help. In the past, she only


    needed to give the orders, and someone would just get it done for her. Anyhow, I¡¯d stopped packing. M


    aybe I shouldn¡¯t do any more for a little while.


    Or maybe I should just go ahead and finish tossing my stuff into


    my suitcases and get out of here, cut my losses, and go back home where it was quite clear my pack n


    eeded my help.


    ¡°Ciana¡­¡± Sophia said, with a question mark hanging over her head, ¡°are you interested in Prince Warr


    en?¡±


    Quickly, I shook my head. That much I knew to be fact. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to


    worry about that.¡± I saw the breath of relief she released as it practically stirred the curtains across the


    room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if what you have


    had to say about Theo is true or not, but I can promise you that I am not interested in Warren.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ if he asks you to stay here and be his woman, you won¡¯t do it?¡± she rified.


    I shook my head again. ¡°No, I won¡¯t stay for Warren.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you might stay here for Prince Theo?¡± A crooked grin spread across her face, and for once it was


    curious.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know¡­ I would say, most likely, no.¡±


    Surprisingly, this time she didn¡¯t continue to pry. I figured she¡® d gotten the answer she wanted already.


    I had a lot to handle back home. I¡¯d dyed long enough already¡­ A few days ago, I felt that I owed Th


    both of them were checked off my list. There really wasn¡¯t any reason for me to stay.


    She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all I can ask for. I do


    appreciate your candor. I know you and I have never been friends, and


    perhaps we never will be, but I do respect that you never back down from what you believe in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I tried to think of something nice to say back to her, but it was hard. I grabbed the low


    hanging fruit. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought you were very pretty. Perhaps the most beautiful woman here.¡±


    Sophia shed me a broad grin and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    She straightened her hair and spun on her heel, headed out the door, leaving me chuckling at her antics


    Then, I thought of Theo, and I wasn¡¯tughing anymore.


    A thought came to my mind. Perhaps I


    could give him one more chance, but I couldn¡¯t approach him directly like I had


    earlier in the day. No, I had to be more subtle.


    With a deep breath, I left the room, my bags packed but not within my grasp.


    It took me a little while to find the man I was searching for, and when I approached him, I was a bit leery


    of which version of him I¡¯d find.


    Theo wasn¡¯t the only one who ran hot or cold around here.


    Thankfully, when Beta Jake turned to look at me, he had a smile on his face. ¡°I see you haven¡¯t left yet.¡±


    It was almost like he was happy to see me.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I confirmed the obvious. ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°I can try.¡± He gave me a firm nod.


    ¡°Will you deliver a message to your Alpha for me, please?¡± My heart was beating out of my chest as he


    let Prince Theo know I¡¯ll be at the pavilion at midnight. If he wants to see me before I go, he should be th


    Jake replied, ¡°I¡¯ll let him know, Ciana.¡± I could hear the sympathy in his voice, and that made me wonder


    How would I feel if he didn¡¯te?


    Broken, probably.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 406

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 406


    Chapter 64 See You At Midnight


    *Theo*


    I sat in my office, looking at a tall stack of files. As frustrating as it was to go through the backlog of the


    documents, at least I could take a break from my father¡¯s Beta checking on me twice a day on the


    status of producing an heir, since he had assigned Warren with the same task.


    However, I made very little progress on the mountain of files. Despite my best efforts, my mind had


    been somewhere else and I really needed to get it to focus back on the work in front of me.


    I was just able to start reading a page when I heard a knock on my door.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I called.


    Jake stuck his head in the door. ¡°Alpha, can Ie in?¡±


    I gestured for him toe in. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it quick. I have a message for you.¡± Jake obviously had noticed the pile of files, and the look


    on his face told me he felt bad interrupting me.


    The reality was, he didn¡¯t. My productivity was basically none at this moment, but it had nothing to do


    with him.


    He had a mischievous twinkle in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Someone wanted me to tell you that she¡¯ll be waiting for you at the pavilion tonight at midnight, if you


    would like to see her again¡­ away from all of the other pressures of the world.¡±


    I took a deep breath and thought about how to respond. Obviously, he meant Ciana. I didn¡¯t even feel


    the need to ask.


    ¡°Alpha?¡±


    ¡°I heard you.¡± That was all I had to say about it.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ you do know that I mean Ciana ck, right?¡± he asked me.


    I sighed. ¡°Yeah, Jake. How stupid do you think I am?¡±


    He grinned, and I dared him to answer that question with a harsh look. ¡°Well, are you going to go?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, trying to make sure that he couldn¡¯t see my inner turmoil.


    ¡°Well, I think you should.¡± He looked me in the eye.


    I nodded. ¡°Got it. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, can I be honest?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ciana truly cares about you¡­¡±


    I lifted up my hand to stop him.


    I knew what he wanted to say. However, even if I went to see her, what would it really change?


    Nothing.


    I couldn¡¯t keep her around me, and she was still going back to her pack. It wouldn¡¯t make any


    difference.


    And deep down¡­ I knew I could only push her away so many times-I¡¯d used up all my will power in the


    past few days to put distance between us.


    Jake came over to my desk and asked me worriedly, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing I can do to help?¡±


    ¡°Actually, there is.¡± I handed him a stack of files. ¡°These are all pretty simple. I think even you can


    handle them.¡±


    ¡°Alpha-¡°


    I arched an eyebrow and asked impatiently. ¡°Any problems?¡±


    ¡°Ah no,¡± he replied, weighing his words, ¡°but had you read my note on top of this pile, you¡¯ll know that I


    had already gone through them, and all you need to do is to sign them. I CAN forge your signature if


    you need me to, but Beta Xavier will throw me in jail and you¡¯ll have to read those files yourself going


    forward.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there is something new over there.¡± Jake flipped through a shorter stack at the corner of my desk.


    ¡°I see. These must be from this afternoon. Well, I¡¯ll get them started.¡±


    He took the files and left my office, thank goodness.


    Immediately, my mind went to all of the memories I had of Ciana.


    My power was different now than it had been before, and controlling it was more challenging than it had


    been before the situation with the Moonlit Crystal.


    I couldn¡¯t guarantee her safety at this point, and I was not willing to risk hurting her when I didn¡¯t know


    what was happening in my own body.


    I grabbed some paperwork and started signing them robotically.


    Thoughts of Ciana¡¯s warm skin came to mind. The way her lips were so luscious and full, how she


    always tasted like sweet water and mint, how her body felt beneath me.


    I knew it was just an imaginary world, but it had seemed so real at the time. She¡¯d felt perfect, and


    every second I¡¯d shared in bed with her was seared into my mind.


    Which was precisely why I couldn¡¯t be with her-ever again.


    But would it hurt to go see her one more time? Maybe she just wanted to tell me goodbye. After all, she


    had told my mother that she was willing to go home as soon as she helped me with the berry.


    It didn¡¯t help that Jake came in at least a dozen times to advise me to change my mind.


    Finally every piece of paper on my desk was signed, and the sun had gone down. My mind kept


    osciting between what I wanted to do and what I knew I should do.


    About 11:00, there was a familiar knock on the door. I sighed and dropped my head onto my desk with


    a thunk. ¡°Jake¡­¡±


    He opened the door. ¡°Hi, Alpha,¡± he said with a crooked grin on his face. ¡°Sure it¡¯s gettingte. I just


    wanted-¡°


    ¡°I know!¡± I shouted, looking up at him. ¡°I know! You just wanted to know if I am going to see Ciana or


    not!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that,¡± he began. ¡°And-¡°


    ¡°Really, Jake! You¡¯vee by a hundred times already! Why can¡¯t you just mind your own business?¡± I


    continued.


    ¡°Right, I only wanted to-¡°


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to make excuses. I get it. You think that I should go and see her. You¡¯ve made your


    point clear.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, I do think you should, but I only wanted to say¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± I shouted, standing up from my desk. ¡°I¡¯ll go. Just for you! Because you¡¯re driving me insane!¡±


    Jake stared at me for a long moment before he said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I think you¡¯re making the right


    decision. But I only came to tell you¡­ I¡¯m done with these files.¡± He walked over to my desk then and


    dropped the files that he had taken from me earlier onto my desk.


    I could only say two words to him. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Jake couldn¡¯t press down the smile on his face as he turned to head back out the door.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± he said over his shoulder. ¡°But I¡¯m d you made up your mind to go. I really do think that


    it¡¯s the right decision. She really cares about you, and I think, maybe you care about her, too.¡± He gave


    me a long look but then headed out the door, closing it behind him.


    I copsed into my chair and dropped my head on the desk again. The urge to bang my forehead


    several times against the wood was overwhelming, but I controlled myself.


    What was I doing? I¡¯d just told Jake I was going to go see


    Ciana at the pavilion. Why would I say that? I should¡¯ve known better!


    I was calm at the moment, though. I pulled open my desk drawer and found thepel pin I¡¯d put there


    earlier in the day. I clipped it on and decided to head to the pavilion.


    My heart was pumped, and even the air seemed more pleasant. Yes¡­ I couldn¡¯t lie to myself. I longed


    to see her so much that I couldn¡¯t wait another moment.


    But then, I felt my powers beginning to grow inside of me. They were boiling up in a way that I knew


    was dangerous.


    Fuck! Must it happen right at this moment?!


    I took a deep breath and assessed the situation, however, the more I wanted to press it down, the more


    it seemed to be out of control.


    I took some slow, deep breaths and tried to remember all of the meditation skills that I had practiced


    over the years, but none of them seemed to be working. I could feel the burn of power within my veins.


    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!


    No, I couldn¡¯t let this get out of my grip. I had to find a way to get it under control-now.


    I watched as the clock ticked, 11:15, 11:30.


    My heart sank more and more as it was getting closer to midnight.


    11:45, 12:00¡­


    I let out a long, desperate breath.


    It was toote already. She must be gone¡­


    In my mind¡¯s eye, I imagined Ciana sitting there for an hour or so, waiting for me, and when I didn¡¯t


    show, she likely got up and left this damn ce for good.


    I closed my eyes hopelessly,ughing at myself, at how stupid I was behaving. I should¡¯ve known


    better-I should not have hoped to see her. A monster like me, I needed to stay away from her for her


    sake¡­.


    By the time I finally felt somewhat normal and opened my eyes again, it was 2:00 in the morning.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯d already missed my chance to speak with her, to see what she wanted.


    To say goodbye.


    With a sigh, I got up. I knew what else I could do to help calm my raging powers.


    I headed to the window and took off in a sprint, I shifted midstride, letting my dark wolf run free.


    In the moonlight, I let my mind go and just followed my wolf, letting him run wherever he wanted to go.


    My paws carried me between the evergreen trees, the scent of pine coating my lungs as I sucked in air.


    I sshed through a narrow creek, the crisp, cool water sshing up to wet my fur.


    Leaping over a small hedge, I sent a flurry of night birds out of the trees and up into the inky blue sky.


    Their squawks filled the night air, but I didn¡¯t slow to watch them flutter away as I continued to sprint


    through the woods.


    These were the same woods I¡¯d run through a million times before. I didn¡¯t need to think or look where I


    was going.


    All I needed to do was let my wolf run free and take me wherever he wanted to go. I dodged around


    trees and slipped between them, never fearing running into a tree trunk because I knew these woods


    like they were my home. My


    powers felt more under control at the moment than they had all night.


    Nearly out of breath, I finally paused to assess where I had ended up running to. Ahead of me,


    moonlight streamed over the top of the building as I stood in the shadows, looking at it from a distance.


    I was shocked to see that my wolf had instinctively brought me to the pavilion, the exact same ce


    where Ciana had asked to meet me.


    Was there any chance¡­ that she was still here?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 407

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 407


    Chapter 65: Nothing At All


    *Ciana*


    The air was chilly, more so than I had nned for. It was much warmer during the day, so I did not


    expect the temperature to drop so dramatically at night.


    I had left my room about an hour ago to walk out here. My mind had been on the possibility of whether


    or not Theo would be here to meet me, so I hadn¡¯t even thought about the chance that it would be cold.


    Now, I was sitting on the steps of the pavilion, staring back at the pce, waiting.


    I¡¯d been sitting here waiting for a really long time now, and every intelligent part of my brain was telling


    me that I needed to get up and leave.


    Not only was it cold outside, I was beginning to shiver. My nose was starting to feel a little stuffy, and I


    could feel the urge to sneeze.


    What in the world was I doing?


    I didn¡¯t have an answer for that. I knew that this was stupid. If he was going toe, he would¡¯ve been


    here a long time ago.


    Yet again, I found myself questioning what in the world I had been thinking. If Prince Theo hadn¡¯t made


    it clear earlier that he didn¡¯t care about me, this should¡¯ve been a really big clue. But my bottom


    continued to stay firmly nted to the step I¡¯d been sitting on for more than three hours because I was


    a fool.


    A familiar sound caught my attention, and I couldn¡¯t help the smile that came to my face even though it


    was followed by a sneeze. The slithering got closer, and when Perceval wrapped himself around my


    shoulders, I felt a bit warmer.


    Petting his head, I said, ¡°Hello there, friend.¡± His forked tongue darted out of his mouth, and he licked


    me. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±


    He coiled himself around my arm and rested his head on my shoulder. It didn¡¯t make me too much


    warmer since he was a reptile, but it was nice of him to try.


    ¡°Well, at least I can count on you, my little friend.¡± I rested my head gently on top of his.


    Perceval was just further proof to me that animals were often better than people.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I would¡¯ve known what to say to him anyway,¡± I said to the snake. ¡°I mean, what was I


    going to do? Beg him to let me stay? He¡¯d made himself pretty clear earlier when he told me to go. And


    even if he does, I wouldn¡¯t stay anyway. I need to go home¡­¡±


    Of course, the snake said nothing in response. It was probably just as well. What could he possibly


    say?


    I didn¡¯t even know what I wanted from all this, other than¡­ seeing him one more time, and to talk to


    him.


    If what Sophia told me was true, why did he act so strangely? Why did everything have to be so


    complicated? Why wouldn¡¯t he just be honest with me?


    Now that I thought about it, I figured that I really just wanted to have a real conversation with him one


    more time.


    Whether he was doing okay? Had he reconciled with his mother? Was everything with the berry


    working?


    How did he feel about me? Would he treat me like a friend?


    Would he miss me while I was gone¡­


    Another chill went down my spine as a cold breeze blew past me. I sneezed again and my eyes


    focused on the pce in the distance.


    As the night deepened, I was losing hope by the minute. It was pretty stupid of me to sit out here in the


    cold pining over someone who might not want to have anything to do with me, wasn¡¯t it?


    Perceval slithered down from my shoulder and wrapped himself around my legs. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was


    trying to guide me to get up or if he was saying I shouldn¡¯t go just yet.


    Just then, I felt a warm fabric slip over my shoulders.


    Startled, I looked up into a pair of familiar dark eyes.


    ¡°Warren?¡±


    He smiled and sat down next to me on the step. ¡°I thought I might find you here.¡±


    He had ced his suit jacket over my shoulders, which I appreciated. I was much warmer now, but I


    was still confused.


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°What are YOU doing out here?¡± he asked me back.


    I didn¡¯t answer. What could I say? He had seen how Theo treated me while we were in the garden. He


    probably would be amazed by my silliness.


    Getting no response from me, he exined how he got here. ¡°I had gone to your room to look for you


    but you weren¡¯t there. I tried to figure out where you might¡¯ve gone, and Brook said that you might be


    outside. I guessed if that was the case, then you had to have gone out to the zoo to say goodbye to all


    of your furry friends.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at him. He knew me so well. Though I hadn¡¯t gone over there to say goodbye


    to the other animals, I had thought about doing so and intended to do that before I left.


    But I hade here instead, like a fool.


    ¡°Then how did you end up here?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t in the zoo either, and I noticed that there was one animal missing.¡± He shrugged, and a


    small smile pulled up the corners of his mouth. ¡°The python normally guards this pavilion, and I thought


    you might havee here to bid him a farewell. And here you are.¡± He seemed proud of himself for


    figuring out the mystery, and I thought he was pretty clever, too.


    But that wasn¡¯t really why I was here, and I didn¡¯t want to lie to the wonderful man in front of me. I


    thought about everything Sophia had said earlier, about how Warren was so kind and


    thoughtful. He wasn¡¯t cold and dismissive of others the way that¡­ some other people were.


    Sighing, I looked down at the ground. Should I just tell Warren the truth? But, eventually I decided to


    keep that to myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you here¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    I shook my head. I didn¡¯t even understand why.


    Warren waited for a moment and cleared his throat. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯sing, Ciana.¡±


    My eyes widened, and I felt my cheeks heat up, despite the fact that we were sitting outside in the cold.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± I asked, trying to seem as innocent as possible.


    ¡°I mean, I assume that you are waiting for Theo or else you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here in the cold,


    sneezing. You¡¯d probably say goodbye to Perceval quickly and rush back inside to your warm bed.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. Clearly, he understood that I wasn¡¯t just here just to pet the snake.


    ¡°So¡­ you know I am here to see him, then?¡±


    Warren nodded, that crooked grin still on his face. ¡°Yes, but when I walked past his bedroom on the


    way out here, his lights were out. So I figured he was either out here with you or fast asleep, and since


    I don¡¯t see him anywhere, I¡¯m guessing he went to bed.¡±


    I swallowed hard, the bitterness inside of me overwhelming. I didn¡¯t know if I shouldugh at myself or


    cry aloud. That was how much he cared about me, then? He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to walk out


    here just to see what I had to say to him?


    So much for Sophia¡¯s theory that Theo actually liked me.


    But then, that really shouldn¡¯t have been a surprise at all because it was quite clear to me at the


    moment that Prince


    Theo didn¡¯t actually care about anyone other than himself.


    Despite how he must feel at knowing that I had been waiting for his brother, Warren didn¡¯t shout at me


    for choosing his brother instead of him. Instead, he simply put his arm around me and pulled me to his


    shoulder.


    Sighing, I dropped my head against his shoulder, needing his support as a friend.


    He held me there in thefort of his arms for a long moment before he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ciana. I wish


    that I could exin my brother to you, but I can¡¯t. I know he¡¯s hurt your feelings, and I¡¯ m very sorry


    about that.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. Not at all,¡± I assured him, looking up at him. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry for anything I may


    have done to hurt you.¡±


    He scoffed, but I could hear the pain in his voice. ¡°I think¡­ maybe you were right earlier, when you said


    you were going to leave. Maybe you need a break from all of this.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was surprised to hear him say that because I thought he¡¯d try to convince me to stay there and be the


    woman he tried to have an heir with. But perhaps he didn¡¯t want to y second fiddle to anyone, even


    his brother.


    He respected my choise. Warmtn flowed through my heart.


    How lucky I was to have met such a gentle and kind soul?


    ¡°I think that¡¯s probably for the best,¡± I replied. The urge to cry bubbled up inside of me, but I swallowed


    it down.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me walk you back to the pce?¡± he suggested. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day.¡±


    I silently nodded. He stood and pulled me to my feet, and I kept his jacket wrapped around me as I


    started back toward the lights of the pce in the distance. Perceval slithered along in front of us,


    leading the way.


    My heart was heavy in my chest, and as every step took me further away from the ce where Theo


    had first kissed me, where I¡¯d done everything I could to save his life, I felt the tears pool behind my


    eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look back over my shoulder at the pavilion. It looked so beautiful


    with the moonlight streaming down on it. The moonbeams caught the ss in the greenhouse and


    made the top of the building twinkle.


    Just then, I caught a strange form in the shadows of the forest on the other side of the pavilion.


    ¡®I stopped in my tracks, turning fully around and staring into the ckness.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Warren asked me, his voiceced with rm.


    Whatever I¡¯d seen, it must¡¯ve disappeared because I didn¡¯t see anything now.


    Perhaps my eyes were tricking me.


    ¡°Nothing. I didn¡¯t see anything at all.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 408

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 408


    Chapter 66 My Dad and His Brother


    My bags were all packed. I was ready to head out, to catch a ride to the train station, and then get on


    the train back home.


    The morning sun illuminated the room I had shared with Brook as I made sure I hadn¡¯t missed


    anything. Everything was there.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I had no reason to stay.


    ¡°The maid I spoke to said that the delivery man leaves the front gate of the pce in about fifteen


    minutes,¡± Brook said as she came in and sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°So you shouldn¡¯t have any


    trouble catching a ride to the train station with him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how I was going to say goodbye to her when the time came, but at least she


    was going to be apanying me to the front gate, so I could put it off for a few more minutes.


    A few of the other girls came to say goodbye, but all of them were happy I was leaving. They thought it


    gave them a better chance with Theo. If they knew how he¡¯d ignored mest night at the pavilion, they


    would know that I never really had a chance with him to begin with.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, too, Brook. Thank you for being such a good friend to me.¡± I hoped I¡¯d be able to see her


    again in the near future.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll never see each other again!¡± Brook wiped away her tears and managed to give me a


    big smile. Then she reached out to one of my bags when someone else took it from her.


    ¡°Beta Jake?¡±


    ¡°Let me carry this for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but no need,¡± I grabbed it back from him. ¡°Beta Jake, as you can see, I¡¯m leaving. You can


    report back to your Alpha that I¡¯ll be gone and he won¡¯t need to worry about me bothering him any


    more.¡±


    ¡°Ciana, you misunderstood-he¡¯s very upset that he couldn¡¯t make itst night.¡±


    I shook my head and stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. You don¡¯t need to make up things just to make me


    feel better.¡±


    Jake stared at me and let out a sigh. ¡°I apologize on behalf of Alpha. Sometimes he may appear to be


    cold and aloof, but he has his good qualities, too.¡±


    ¡°Save it,¡± I told him, noticing the truck drivering out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about him ever again.


    That¡¯s my ride. I¡¯ll see you bothter.¡± I gave Brook onest wave and headed over to get in the truck.


    After about an hour, we arrived at the train station. I thanked the driver and walked up to the teller to


    purchase a ticket back to my pack.


    I had about an hour before my train left, so I found a bench and sat down.


    My mind was preupied with a thousand thoughts, and I couldn¡¯t concentrate on a single one of


    them.


    My ticket was in my hand as I watched a few other trainse and go. People bustled to get on and


    off of the trains, rushing about. Most of them were with their families or friends. I was alone. I was okay


    with that.


    And then I saw him.


    My eyes focused on a familiar face. He was sitting on a bench about twenty yards away from me. He


    wasn¡¯t even looking in my direction.


    I swallowed back my confusion and got up to go over to him. I had to know what he was doing at the


    train station.


    Sitting down next to him, I asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± trying to sound interested but not usatory.


    Warren looked over at me with a guilty grin on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but had to see you off.¡±


    ¡°But why are you at the train station?¡± I asked again. ¡°You could have just said goodbye back in the


    pce¡­¡±


    He let out a sigh. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve decided to go visit my sister,¡± he exined.


    Confused, I stared at him for a moment and then asked, ¡°But what about your father¡¯s task?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m here. I decided I don¡¯t want to do that. I¡¯m tired of him ordering me around all of


    the time, so I¡¯ve decided I will just do as I please.¡±


    I almostughed. My understanding was that he often did as he pleased. This was nothing unusual.


    ¡°Where does your sister live? What train are you on?¡± I asked, not able to see the details on the ticket


    in his hand. I was surprised that he didn¡¯t use a royal limo. But then, if he was sneaking out, the fewer


    people that knew where he was, the better.


    ¡°I actually have to go right to the station near your pack and then switch trains,¡± he exined. ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m


    afraid I¡¯m on the same train as you.¡± He held up his ticket for me to see. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want you to


    think I was stalking you or anything.


    Shaking my head, I said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can sit on the train together,¡± he suggested. ¡°We can keep each otherpany.¡±


    ¡°Um, sure.¡±


    He smiled brightly. ¡°That¡¯s great, thanks.¡±


    At least I wouldn¡¯t be lonely on my way home after all.


    We sat and chatted about nothing in particr until the train arrived, and then we got on and shared a


    seat. Warren was kind enough to let me sit by the window.


    He knew how I liked to stare out at nature. I would¡¯ve rather been out there, but I had my


    responsibilities to take care of.


    The train ride was fairly uneventful. I almost fell asleep a few times. Warren suggested we chat about


    our families, which was a good idea to me. I told him all about my mother¡¯s family first, and then about


    my father¡¯s.


    Some of the tales about my father¡¯s brother seemed unbelievable to Warren, and I had to wonder if it


    was possible that my dad had just made them up to amuse me.


    ¡°No way! He chose to be a rogue?¡± Warren¡¯s jaw almost fell.


    ¡°Yep, and then became the rogue king.¡±


    ¡°That was unbelievable¡­ but wouldn¡¯t he lose his soul?¡±


    ¡°Apparently no.¡±


    ¡°And he basically single-handedly destroyed half of his enemy¡¯ s army¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, ording to Dad, he and his brother each take half of the credit.¡±


    ¡°How have I never heard about this?¡±


    ¡°See, that¡¯s why I always question whether any of those stories are real,¡± Iughed, ¡°What about you?¡±


    I asked him after I was done with all of my family anecdotes. ¡°I know nothing about your sister.¡±


    His face brightened. ¡°Oh, Maggie is great. It¡¯s too bad you didn¡¯t get a chance to meet her. I think you¡¯d


    really love her. Honestly, Brook reminds me a lot of her. They¡¯re both very sweet, graceful, and kind.¡±


    I smiled, wishing I¡¯d had a chance to meet her. ¡°She sounds lovely.¡±


    ¡°She really is. And so are you.¡±


    I felt my cheeks heat and immediately turned my eyes away. However, Warren didn¡¯t seem to notice


    that, and continued innocently, ¡°Ever since Mother died, Maggie had been ying the role of a parent


    to me¡­.¡± His voice trailed off.


    Out the window, I saw familiar surroundings.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± I stood up, trying to get ready. However, I knew that home would not be like how


    it should be.


    I needed to be mentally prepared for the danger out there. Because of Susan¡¯s death, I wouldn¡¯t


    approach any of my close friends anymore in case Raymondshed out on them.


    I needed to handle this alone, which made me a bit nervous.


    We were almost to the train station when I heard someone a few seats back talking loudly. I heard my


    name and turned around.


    I didn¡¯t know the person, but when they saw me, the woman¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°My Goddess, she looks


    just like Miss Ciana!¡±


    My eyebrows narrowed as the man sitting next to her said, ¡°Yes, she does, but we know that she can¡¯t


    be the Alpha¡¯s daughter. After all, she has to be getting ready for the alliance ceremony.¡±


    Warren was listening, too. He turned all the way around and put his knees in the seat so he could


    speak to them. ¡°What alliance ceremony?¡± he asked them.


    ¡°Oh, haven¡¯t you heard?¡± the woman asked. ¡°The daughter of our pack Alpha is entering an alliance


    soon with a very powerful leader from another pack.¡±


    Warren and I exchanged worried nces. I had no idea what they were talking about, but I knew it


    couldn¡¯t be good.


    Thest time I was here, I¡¯d met that girl who looked exactly like me, the one that Raymond had tried to


    tell everyone was me, so I had to assume that¡¯s who they were talking about* now, that it was the fake


    version of me who was making an alliance.


    But with whom?


    I tried to think of all of our neighboring packs. None of them seemed powerful enough to me to make


    the pack members this excited.


    I said to Warren, who had turned back around and sat down, ¡°I wish I knew who they were talking


    about.¡± I shook my head, thinking at least I would be a bit more prepared to show up and find out the


    situation if I knew who it was.


    Clearing his throat, Warren leaned up a bit and looked around.


    He noticed a couple across the aisle from us. ¡°Excuse me,¡± he said, tapping the man on the shoulder.


    The gentleman turned around with a questioning look on his face. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I was just wondering, can you tell me who it is that Ciana ck is joining into the alliance with? Do you


    happen to know the man¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± he said. ¡°I thought everyone around here knew his name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Warren said with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m not from around here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, then, I don¡¯t mind telling you. His name is Luther.¡±


    ¡°Luther?¡± I repeated the name with my eyes bulging.


    No! Anyone but Luther!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 409

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 409


    Chapter 67 To Marry Me


    *Warren*


    Ciana¡¯s face said it all. She was clearly upset and shocked. I was also surprised to hear that. I heard


    about Luther being a pain to deal with back at the pce, but I had no idea why he woulde all the


    way out here to Alvar pack to cause trouble.


    ¡°What the!¡± Ciana muttered, under her breath as the train began to slow down to a stop at the station. ¡°I


    guess¡­ Raymond¡¯s n is working.¡±


    ¡°What n?¡± I had a little bit of information about what had happened when Ciana and Theo hade


    out here, but I didn¡¯t know all of the details.


    Ciana was more thinking aloud than answering me from what I could tell. ¡°Obviously, he found this girl


    who looks like me and brought her in as a puppet. He probably convinced the pack elders and others


    that he had the support of my family even though my parents aren¡¯t here because he has that fake


    version of me.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s using a woman who looks a bit like you to trick everyone into thinking you are willing to make


    an alliance with Luther¡¯s pack?¡± I asked her.


    She turned and looked at me. ¡°She looks exactly like me, Warren. Exactly. Close enough to fool just


    about anyone.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± I muttered. ¡°Even your parents?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so, but they¡¯re not here, and I don¡¯t have any other family. No, the only other person


    besides my mom and dad who might be able to tell would be Susan, but she¡¯s¡­ dead.¡± Ciana¡¯s eyes


    widened slowly, and she began nodding.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°That¡¯s why she had to die! Of course!¡± she gritted through her teeth as she turned and looked at me,


    grasping onto my arm.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Raymond knew because Susan and I were so close that she would see that this imposter isn¡¯t me,


    and she would say something. So¡­ he killed her.¡± I saw a mixture of anger and sadness on her face at


    this revtion.


    We pulled into the train station, I grabbed her luggage as well as mine. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll get all of this


    sorted.¡±


    ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we. I¡¯ll go to my sister¡¯s once we get your pack affairs straightened out.¡±


    ¡°But Pr¡­ Warren. You really don¡¯t need to. I can handle this myself.¡±


    I sighed. I knew why she didn¡¯t want me toe along.


    Even though she didn¡¯t say it aloud, she basically had rejected me. Being on the road going in the


    same direction and keeping each other apanied is one thing, but she probably wouldn¡¯t feel


    comfortable if I decided to follow her around.


    However, I really just wanted to help her and protect her. Not just as a man who wanted to help the


    woman that he cared about, but also as a friend looking out for another friend.


    I wasn¡¯t looking for anything in return from her.


    I simply just wanted to be there for her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go with you and help you?¡± I asked her as the train stopped and the people


    around us began to gather up their belongings. In my experience, Ciana was good at helping people,


    but she wasn¡¯t the greatest at epting help from others.


    ¡°Because this is not your burden to bear,¡± she said. ¡°My pack may not be safe at this moment. It seems


    quite clear that he has been able to fool the pack into throwing their support behind him through these


    devious means.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why you need to let me go with you, Ciana. By yourself, you won¡¯t be able to get as


    much done as you would if you allow me to stay for a day or two and help.¡± I thought it might take a bit


    longer than that, but I needed to ease her into the idea.


    She was still shaking her head, but I thought she might being around to the idea. Everyone else


    was off of the train now, so I took her bags and led her out. I waited until we were off of the train and


    could find a more secluded part of the station to speak.


    It seemed like a lot of people were arriving at the vige for the ceremony. Maybe we¡¯d gotten here just


    in time.


    Once we had a bit of privacy, I turned to Ciana. ¡°If you were me and you knew your friend was going


    into a dangerous situation, would you just turn around and leave me to handle the mess all by myself?¡±


    She stared at me for a moment, and shook her head honestly.


    I beamed at her, ¡°See, then what makes you think I would leave you all alone when I¡¯m already here?¡±


    Finally, she sighed, and gave in. ¡°In that case, Prince Warren, thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°¡±Great! Call me Warren, and it¡¯s my pleasure! Now, do you have any thoughts on where to start?¡±


    She pondered for a moment, and analyzed, ¡°To enter the alliance, they would have to present my


    pack¡¯s artifact as the symbol of authority in ce of my parents. If I can get it¡­ I¡¯ll be able to persuade


    the pack that I¡¯m the real Ciana ck, and interrupt the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where it¡¯ll be?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I do, but most likely, Raymond has moved it.¡± I saw the wheels turning in her head before she


    shrugged and said, ¡°No, but I¡¯m sure they will get it out for the alliance ceremony since that is such a


    big deal.¡±


    ¡°What is your pack¡¯s artifact?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a feather from an arrow of the Moon Goddess,¡± Ciana exined to me. ¡°It¡¯s said to be a sacred


    arrow she shot from her bow. It¡¯s a symbol of power for our entire pack when the Alpha and the Luna


    are absent.¡±


    ¡°Alright, well, then we need to get ourselves into the ceremony?¡± I ask her, half-thinking aloud.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll find an opportunity to steal it during the event!¡± She pped her hands together. ¡°Of course, if


    we were able to locate it ahead of time, it would be even better.¡±


    ¡°All right. It should be easy enough for me to walk right into ¡®your pack and announce that I am here,¡± I


    said. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure what to do about you. If you show up there, they are likely to arrest you-or


    worse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Alright. You go in, and I¡¯ll stay back for a bit until I feel it¡¯s safe to sneak into the vige.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ if you do that, how will you know where to find me?¡±


    Ciana winked at me with a grin this time. ¡°Do you not think I know my pack well enough to be able to


    find you, silly? They will most definitely give you the grand visitors¡¯ suite at the pack house. But you


    should say no.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Instead, ask them to put you in the Alpha¡¯s mansion.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Raymond won¡¯t like it, but you¡¯re a prestigious prince. You can tell him what to do. If you are at my


    parents¡¯ house, it will be easier for me to get to you, and it will be easier for us to find the feather.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n. Be careful. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt while I¡¯m in here rubbing elbows with the


    fake pack leader.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± she assured me, and then, still lugging her bags, Ciana turned to walk away. She got about four


    steps before she paused and turned back to face me. ¡°Thank you. You always seem to be there when I


    need you.¡±


    Her words made my heart warm. ¡°I¡¯ll always be there for you, Ciana,¡± I assured her.


    It didn¡¯t take me too long to get to the town. Finding the man in charge was pretty easy as well. The


    moment that Raymond heard that I was there, he came all the way out to greet me.


    ¡°Prince Warren!¡± he eximed, shaking my hand. I felt dirty just touching him. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet


    you, Your Highness. Please tell me, what is it that brings you here to our humble pack?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you as well. You¡¯re¡­ not the pack Alpha, though, are you?¡± I looked around. ¡°Where


    is Alpha ck?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he and his wife are away on business and have been for some time. They have trusted me with


    the pack affair while they¡¯re away. I¡¯m doing my best to handle all of it, but it¡¯s quite difficult. Luckily


    though, I have full support from their daughter, Miss Ciana ck.¡± He gave me a confident nod.


    I tried not to say anything sarcastic but only agreed with him by nodding adamantly as he spoke. ¡°Do


    you think that they will be back soon? I have an important matter that I¡¯d like to discuss with the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Sadly, no,¡± he said, looking down at the floor and shaking his head as if he were upset about the fact


    that the cks were not in the vige. ¡°If I am honest with you, Prince Warren, some of us are


    beginning to get a bit worried about them.¡±


    My eyebrows arched as I wondered what he might say next. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Well, no one has heard from them in quite some time. We continue to pray to the Moon Goddess that


    all is well.¡± He was acting like he thought his Alpha and Luna were dead, and he was sad about it, but I


    saw right through his act.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad,¡± I sighed. ¡°Well, I need to speak to the Alpha eventually, but for now, I would like to see


    Ciana, please.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes almost bugged out of his head. ¡°Ciana?¡± he asked. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s quite busy at


    the moment.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I smiled. ¡°I think she would like to see me. After all, the two of us became quite close when she


    was at the castle. While things didn¡¯t work out between her and Theo, she and I have quite a bit in


    common.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He was a bit astonished. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of that. Well, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not avable at the


    moment. Perhapster in the day.¡±


    I knew exactly what he was doing. He didn¡¯t want me to see the imposter. He was trying to keep her


    from me. He thought I might be able to tell the difference between the real Ciana and this one he¡¯d


    brought in.


    He was right to be concerned.


    ¡°All right then,¡± I said politely. ¡°I¡¯d like to stay in the Alpha¡¯s house then, if you don¡¯t mind. Ciana had


    invited me to stay at her house if I ever came to visit.¡±


    ¡°The Alpha¡¯s house?¡± he questioned. ¡°But we have a lovely room in the pack house.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I insist,¡± I told him. ¡°I prefer quieter surroundings and more privacy.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Well, you are the prince.¡±


    ¡°Good, and as soon as you have a chance, please let Ciana know I am here and will wait for her.¡± I


    looked at the time, acting as if I was in such a hurry I needed to get out of there right away.


    His eyes widened yet again as he asked me, ¡°May I know what it is you intend to ask Miss Ciana?¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate to respond, ¡°To marry me.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 410

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 410


    Chapter 68: A Change of n


    *Theo*


    The window in my office overlooked the garden. Most of the time, I didn¡¯t pay any attention to it at all,


    but today, it seemed like I couldn¡¯t stop staring outside.


    She was gone. Really gone this time. And I couldn¡¯t follow her as I had thest time she had run away.


    No, it was better this way. And even though it hurt right now, I knew I would get over it eventually.


    With as much experience as I had at being all alone, I knew from the past that I would eventually forget


    all about her.


    I¡¯d forget the shape of her face, how her mouth curled up at the corners when she smiled, the way her


    eyes twinkled when she was happy.


    I¡¯d forget her scent-that fresh, warm smell of all things lovely and inviting.


    I¡¯d forget the softness of her skin and how her lips felt so perfect pressing against mine.


    Before too much longer, all of that would fade into the background, and someday, when someone said


    the name


    Ciana ck, I¡¯d be able to not feel part of me was missing¡­.


    Jake knocked on the door and waited for me to tell him he could enter. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Just a note that Ciana got safely to her pack. The men you had followed her have reported back.


    They¡¯re still there to protect her. That¡¯s all.¡± Jake was looking at me like he expected me to look sad or


    disappointed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, acting as if I didn¡¯t even care. Thepel pin in my hand seemed heavier now, as if it


    weighed as much as the rock sitting in my chest.


    ¡°Are you all right, Alpha?¡± Jake asked me.


    ¡°Yes, of course I am,¡± I said dismissively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about her? Sure, we have men protecting her, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I have faith that she can handle Raymond on her own. After all, most of the pack simply just didn¡¯t


    know the truth. As long as she can prove her identity, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jake nodded, but the look on his face told me he didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Even if she is fine, how about


    you?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    He gave me a concerned nce, but I was fine. I would be fine.


    It really was all for the best that she was gone. Staying here would only put her in more danger


    compared to her pack, and neither of us needed that.


    ¡°Could you go get me those files we discussed before?¡± | asked Jake, trying to get back to business.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I meant to bring them. They¡¯re in my office. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    He left the door ajar and headed over to his office to grab them. Since his office was just down the hall,


    it should only take a moment.


    That gave me a few minutes to stare at thepel pin in my hand. All of the images on it reminded me of


    the special times we¡¯d shared together.


    ¡°There he is!¡± I heard a female voice say. I looked up to see two women standing in the entrance to my


    office.


    I recognized both of them from the consort group. I believed they were friends of Sophia, though I had


    no idea what their names were.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± one with dark hair said, ¡°is there anything we can do to serve you? Could we


    straighten your office? Or rub your feet?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps we could cook you something?¡± the blonde asked. ¡°We would love to do whatever we can to


    help you.¡±


    What the hell?


    ¡°Who let the two of you into my part of the pce?¡± I demanded, staring them down.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ Beta Xavier said you might be lonely and it¡¯s our responsibility to-¡°


    Their words caught in their throat as I narrowed my eyes and sneered, ¡°To what?¡±


    Xavier, I should¡¯ve known he wouldn¡¯t just give up. Father must have tasked him to continue monitoring


    the progress and I should¡¯ve known he wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.


    It was as if my words encouraged the two women somehow.


    ¡°To¡­ serve you,¡± the dark-haired one stood up, batted her eyshes, and gave a flirtatious smile


    which made me want to puke.


    ¡°And bring you joy,¡± the blonde said in a seductive tune as she started walking over and even reaching


    out her arm, about to touch me.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± I gave each of them a cold re and they both stopped midway.


    Panic shed on their faces as I scoffed, ¡°It seems that you two are tired of living?¡±


    They both dropped to their knees immediately.


    ¡°We¡¯re so sorry!¡± the one with dark hair cried, ¡°We¡­ were only trying to help!¡±


    ¡°Really, my Prince!¡± the other one exined, ¡°we were hoping to be of service to you. So far, all we¡¯ve


    been doing is sitting around and waiting. Beta Xavier said¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± I ordered. ¡°Now.¡±


    Both of them burst into tears and took off down the hallway, clutching onto one another.


    Jake came back in with the files. ¡°Really, Jake, close the door next time.¡±


    He looked confused and closed the door behind him as he came over to my desk. ¡°Sorry. Did


    something happen?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to exin it all to him, so I just ignored the question and took the folders. Jake didn¡¯t ask


    more questions, however, his expression looked serious.


    ¡°Alpha, I just got some important news about Alvar Pack.¡±


    Ciana¡¯s pack? He had my attention now. I set the files down and studied his face. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    He sank down on the edge of one of the chairs across from me.


    ¡°It seems that the pack is undergoing some sort of alliance ceremony,¡± Jake told me. ¡°One of the men


    that tailed Ciana there just reported to me. He said that he heard about it on a train. It¡¯s some sort of a


    big deal.¡±


    ¡°Who are they aligning themselves with?¡±


    Jake swallowed so hard I could see his throat moving. ¡°Uhm, we haven¡¯t gotten the final confirmation,


    but one name that hase up is troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± I crossed my arms in front of me. ¡°Luther?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Of course, it would be him. It seemed like every time there was something going wrong in my life


    anymore, it could all be traced back to that asshole. ¡°What is he doing there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of details, sir, but if that¡¯s the case, Ciana¡¯s pack is in more trouble than we originally


    thought. Even if Ciana can handle Raymond, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for her to go against Luther


    on her own.¡±


    Son of a bitch! I should¡¯ve known Luther must be behind all of this. After all, he was the one who told


    Ciana the news from her pack. He of course didn¡¯t do that out of his good heart.


    Jake suggested solemnly, ¡°I think we should probably send some troops there to fix the situation, or


    else Ciana and the rest of them will continue to be in a mess of trouble.¡±


    ¡°No need to send troops,¡± I told him, already knowing what needed to be done.


    ¡°What do you mean no need to send troops?¡± Jake asked, looking surprised.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough information about Luther¡¯s group yet. How many of them are there, how many


    packs they¡¯ve been working with, where is their base? Without that information, even if we win the


    battle, it won¡¯t solve the cause.¡±


    ¡°Then, let me send more men to start the investigation. Some of them are already there¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with Luther before. He¡¯s cunning and not easy to handle. Tell Greg and Sherry toe to


    see me.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡±


    My only response was to shrug.


    ¡°But¡­ are you sure that¡¯s safe? And what about Ciana? Are you sure you¡¯re ready to see her again so


    soon?¡±


    I pushed up from my desk to standing. ¡°I won¡¯t be near her. Jake, arrange a new identity for me that


    makes it easy for me to travel around the southern packs, but your informants don¡¯t need to know


    exactly who I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha, I¡¯ll get that sorted. However¡­.¡±


    ¡°This is the best way to do it. I¡¯ll have first-hand information. Luther has been after me for some time


    now, and meanwhile I¡¯ m after him. This is a great opportunity.¡±


    He nodded, knowing me well enough to understand that he wasn¡¯t going to be able to change my mind.


    ¡°Very well, Alpha. I am sure that you¡¯ll be able to help Ciana and her entire pack. I just don¡¯t want to


    see you in a situation you might regret.¡±


    Jake was my Beta, but he was also my friend, and I appreciated what he was telling me. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright.


    Keep informed with everything in the pce. You¡¯re in charge here.¡±


    I left my office and headed back to my private chambers, which was just down the hall a little way. I had


    only just arrived when Greg and Sherry showed up.


    We went straight into my bathroom. Greg was a master of disguise, and Sherry, his mate, knew all of


    the tricks for making sure a person looked natural, no matter how many changes were made to their


    outer appearance.


    I sat back and let them work their wonder. Greg extended my hair and gave it a totally different style


    before dying it.


    After Greg changed my hair to a light blond, Sherry fitted me for colored contacts that made my eyes a


    bright blue. Just those two changes already made me look very different.


    Then she applied some products to make my skin a darker shade before she worked on my eyebrows,


    fake facial hair and minimum makeup that made my chin and nose appear to be different shapes


    visually.


    Lastly, they provided me with a casual outfit.


    When they were all finished, I looked at myself in the mirror and didn¡¯t recognize the man I was looking


    at.


    ¡°Well, Prince Theo,¡± Greg began, ¡°what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea who I¡¯m looking at,¡± I told them. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.


    We¡¯ll leave in two hours when it¡¯s dark outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    The two of them bowed to me before leaving my room. I knew they also needed to disguise


    themselves.


    My gaze fell on thepel pin on my dresser. After a moment, let out a sigh, grabbed it, and put it in my


    pocket.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 411

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 411


    Chapter 69: The Fake Ciana


    *Ciana*


    It waste afternoon when I saw that the coast was clear, and I


    decided to go ahead and go to my parents¡¯ house. I could tell Warren had moved in because the light


    was on in the Master suite.


    I had a feeling that Raymond would insist that Warren take the best room in the house.


    I would have to sneak in like amon thief, but once I was in there and with Warren, I should be safe.


    I didn¡¯t think that the servants would be hanging around Warren too much since he could easily just tell


    them to leave him be.


    I could see Warren pacing around the room. Carefully, so as not to fall or draw attention to myself, I


    made my way to the window of the Master suite. Keeping my bnce, I situated my knees on the


    window sill and knocked on the window.


    He jumped a bit when he saw me, and then rushed over to open the window, helping me inside. ¡°Thank


    the goddess you¡¯ re here! I was worried. It seemed to have taken you a while. Did you run into


    trouble?¡±


    ¡°No. Sorry to make you worry,¡± I said. ¡°I wanted to make sure no one saw me.¡± I straightened my


    clothing and took a deep breath, happy to have made it in. Now, I felt rtively safe-at least for the


    moment.


    ¡°You have a beautiful home! I¡¯m impressed,¡± Warren praised. He poured me a ss of cool water from


    a pitcher and handed it over. He was so thoughtful-unlike some people¡­..


    ¡°Thank you. Mom and Dad poured their love into this house. It indeed is a wonderful ce.¡± I couldn¡¯t


    help but smile.


    ¡°Is this the Luna and Alpha¡¯s bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why?¡± I asked him, taking a sip of the drink. The cold water felt good going down my throat. I


    looked around at the familiar space and instantly missed my parents.


    My heart felt heavy as my eyesnded on a picture of the three of us that was sitting on my mother¡¯s


    dresser.


    When would they be home?


    ¡°I should¡¯ve asked for another room,¡± Warren said, causing me to give him my full attention.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re totally fine. Even if my parents were home, they¡¯d put you here. You¡¯re the prince. You¡¯re


    not just another visitor.¡±


    His cheeks pinked slightly with mypliment. ¡°Still, Ciana, I feel rude.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all good, Warren. I promise.¡±


    Just then, we heard voices in the hallway. I lifted a finger to my lips to signal him to be quiet.


    Maids. They were passing by in a bit of a rush. I assumed they had decided the whole rest of the house


    needed a thorough cleaning now that a distinguished guest was staying here.


    ¡°I wonder if Miss Ciana has met him yet,¡± one of the women was saying.


    ¡°No, I believe she¡¯s still out in the garden,¡± the other said. ¡°She sure does love to tend the flowers. Her


    mother will be proud to see how they are doing when she gets back.¡±


    Once they were out of earshot, I said, ¡°Since she is nearby, we should go do some observation.¡±


    I had always loved to take care of the garden in the past, so I was curious to see how this new version


    of me did when it came to pruning the hedges and tending the flowers. Any information we could gather


    about her could be helpful.


    Warren nodded. ¡°I think that¡¯s a splendid idea, but we¡¯ll have to make sure no one sees you.¡±


    I nodded. Luckily, it was getting dark, as long as we were careful, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Otherwise,


    our entire n could quickly go off track.


    Warren went first, and I followed behind him. He was careful to watch for servants or anyone else who


    might see us.


    Eventually, we made it out to the back garden. It was easy to find a ce to hide out there because of


    all of the high bushes, shrubs, and trees.


    The moment my eyesnded on her, a wave of fury washed over me. I wanted to run right over to her


    and use her of pretending to be me. But I knew that wouldn¡¯t work because I had called her out the


    last time I was here, and clearly, no one had believed she wasn¡¯t me.


    Now, she was kneeling in front of my mother¡¯s prize rose bushes, a pair of shears in hand, trimming


    away the weeds and some of the undergrowth.


    We moved down closer to a curve in the stone path and took up a position behind arge blooming


    tree. It smelled lovely, but I couldn¡¯t think about the beauty of the garden or the fact that I was finally


    home again at the moment.


    Instead, I needed to concentrate on listening to what the servants who had apanied her outside


    were saying.


    There were four of them, and I recognized them as people who had worked in my parents¡¯ home for a


    few years.


    I didn¡¯t spend much time around them myself because I preferred to be by myself most of the time. But


    this Ciana must¡¯ve been different because they were clearly there as her attendants.


    And they were talking. About her.


    ¡°Really, being off at the pce has matured her quite a bit, don¡¯t you think?¡± One of them, an older


    woman, was talking to a man.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I agree. They must¡¯ve given the girls etiquette


    lessons,¡± he surmised. ¡°After all, she seems so much more graceful.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate how much self-control the Alpha¡¯s daughter is able to exhibit now,¡± another woman was


    saying. She had her hands folded in front of her, standing like a statue, all prim and proper. ¡°Do you


    recall how she used to always be running about, getting dirty, and tracking filth into the house?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± thest of them, an older man said, shaking his head. ¡°It was nearly impossible to keep the


    dust out of the drapes when Miss Ciana woulde running in, wildly, covered in dirt and debris.¡±


    ¡°I think she is truly a charming young woman now,¡± the first woman said with a nod of approval. ¡°Fit to


    marry a prince. It¡¯s too bad that Prince Theo didn¡¯t choose her.¡±


    ¡°Well, perhaps the rumors are true, and Prince Warren is here for her hand.¡±


    I turned to look at Warren then, my eyes widening, but he wouldn¡¯t meet my gaze, and since we were


    being sneaky, I couldn¡¯t verify this with him.


    The servants continued to go on and on about how elegant ¡°I¡± was now until it started to irritate me. I


    didn¡¯t want to listen to them, but they continued toment on how I used to live my life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them,¡± Warren said, leaning in closely. His warm breath tickled my cheek. ¡°They don¡¯t


    know what they¡¯re talking about. Uppity snobs.¡± He made a face, and I had to cover my mouth to keep


    fromughing.


    He was right. These people¡¯s opinions shouldn¡¯t matter to me, and they all sounded like they were


    simply trying to impress one another with their knowledge of etiquette and manners.


    ¡°I am finished,¡± the fake Ciana announced standing and removing her gardening gloves. ¡°I would like to


    go inside and rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, mydy,¡± the first woman said, rushing over to take her gloves. ¡°We shall apany


    you.¡±


    The party began heading in our direction. They would walk past the bushes we were hiding behind, but


    they were thick, so I wasn¡¯t worried about them seeing us.


    One of the men gathered up the basket of flowers fake Ciana


    must¡¯ve cut at some other point. He was walking down the stone path in front of her. I ducked down


    lower, and Warren swiveled to make sure he was hidden as well.


    The stones were uneven on the path. Somehow, the servant managed to catch his toe. He pitched


    forward, and the basketunched its contents everywhere.


    My imposter was behind him and she tried to dodge him but failed. She managed to trip over the back


    of him, falling toward the bushes where we were hiding.


    ¡°Ahh-!¡±


    So much for this us not being discovered. Why were there always idents when I tried to hide?


    In that split moment, Warren stood up, though, and he managed to grab fake Ciana mid-fall before she


    could see me and before she could further injure herself. Luckily, it was dark, and we were close to a


    corner, so he probably could pass as if running into her by ident.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± he said, wrapping his arms around her and steadying her. ¡°Are you all right, Ciana?¡± he asked,


    setting her back on her feet.


    Immediately, the servants broke out in exmations. Not only did they want to make sure that she was


    all right, but they also were shocked to see Warren.


    ¡°Prince Warren! What are you doing here in the garden?¡± a maid asked him, surprised but not asking in


    a rude manner.


    ¡°Just taking a walk. Sorry, I was distracted by this beautiful garden and didn¡¯t see you.¡± Then he asked


    the fake me concernedly, ¡°Are you alright? Are you injured?¡±


    ¡°Prince Warren?¡± She seemed shocked, but she quickly collected herposure. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you


    kindly, sir.¡±


    Except, now I noticed the bright blush that reddened her cheeks. Then, she dropped her eyes to the


    ground, staring at the points of her shoes, and a faint smile was still on her face.


    A very typical reaction from girls when they first met the handsome, graceful and gentle Prince Warren.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear you are okay. By the way, thank you for inviting me to stay at your house.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so wee,¡± she replied, still blushing, ¡°It was my pleasure.¡±


    Warren released her, and he maintained his warm smile, but then he asked, ¡°Ciana, why are you acting


    like this?¡±


    Fake Ciana was confused. I saw her eyebrows knit together. ¡°What do you mean, sir, I mean, Your


    Highness?¡± she asked him.


    Warren chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re acting like you¡¯ve never even met me before, Ciana. We spent so much time


    together back at the pce. Why are you behaving so oddly?¡±


    I saw the faces of the others as they exchanged nces with one another. They were obviously


    confused as well.


    ¡°Oh¡­um¡­ Your Highness¡­ because I just didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± she exined. Then,


    realizing she¡¯d gotten caught up in a situation she needed to get herself out of, she eximed. ¡°Ouch!


    My ankle! I must have sprained it when I almost fell.¡±


    ¡°Your ankle?¡± Warren asked. ¡°Do you want some help getting back to the-¡°


    But before he could finish the sentence, the servants all rushed over and surrounded her.


    ¡°Miss Ciana!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Goddess! It must hurt!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let us help you!¡±


    ¡°Take me to the healer, please,¡± she told them. Immediately, one of them shifted to a wolf and the


    others helped her to get on his back.


    Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to excuse herself from


    Warren politely, ¡°Forgive me for not being able to show you around, Your Highness. Please make


    yourself at home.¡±


    Then the group ran off as fast as they could, leaving Warren standing there on his own.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 412

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 412


    Chapter 70 Trick The Trickster


    I watched my clone get carried away from Warren after faking a broken ankle. The servants were so


    worried about her that I could tell that whoever she was, she was loved here.


    Yet, looking around, I was standing in my own garden, afraid to show my face.


    Warren walked back to where I stood, making sure that no one else was around in the garden.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone?¡± I asked, looking into his eyes.


    He nodded. ¡°The resemnce is uncanny. You would never know she wasn¡¯t you.¡±


    I sighed, ¡°Yes, I could tell that everyone in the pack believed that she was me, a better version of me.¡±


    That hurt.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Warren ced aforting hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± words failed me at that moment. I couldn¡¯t lie to myself. I wasn¡¯t okay. All I could do was shake


    my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know! She was taking Raymond¡¯s side and everyone would soon follow suit, but that¡¯ll


    lead us to destruction!¡±


    I continued to murmur, not sure whether I was telling him or talking to myself. ¡°What if¡­ no one


    believes me? They seemed to like her so much more.¡±


    Although I knew I had to figure this out, because I was the only one who knew she was working with


    Raymond to lead our pack to destruction, it still didn¡¯t change the fact that all of a sudden I got


    emotional.


    Perhaps, it was due to everything that happenedtely in the pce, perhaps it was because I missed


    my parents, or perhaps I was overly frustrated with the situation in the pack¡­. Whatever it was, all of a


    sudden, it got to me.


    Tears brimmed into my eyes blurring my vision, I was barely able to hold them back.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Warren gently pulled me into his arms and held me to his chest. He knew I wasn¡¯t really


    asking him that question, so he just gently patted my back. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. I promise.¡±


    I allowed him to hold me because at this moment, I needed the support.


    I was well aware that being upset at this moment was useless, but I wasn¡¯t able to help it. ¡°Sorry about


    that. I didn¡¯t mean to be so¡­ weak.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not weak, Ciana. You just need a moment, and then you¡¯ll figure it out. I have faith in you.¡±


    The way his dark eyes locked on mine seemed to be silently passing strength into me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I was a bit embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t even have this kind of confidence in myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Ciana, you¡¯ll always find a way.¡±


    His words and his bright smile warmed my heart. I looked at him feeling that much more hopeful. It was


    no wonder so many fell prey to his charm.


    Then it hit me like a lightning bolt. Was it crazy? Maybe. Was it slightly dangerous? I think so. But it


    may work!


    As I regained myposure, I pulled away and stared at him.


    ¡°I know that look.¡± He analyzed my face. ¡°It¡¯s your I-have- something-up-my-sleeve look.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes, I did think of something,¡± I confessed, ¡°But I¡¯ll need your help.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m here for you. Ciana. You know that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, this may sound crazy. Well actually, it is crazy. But this is the only n I have.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°I think fake Ciana has a thing for you. I saw the way she blushed when you helped her. The way she


    got a little flustered when you spoke. She¡¯s definitely into you.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No. What you saw there was a fish out of water. She got flustered because I


    mentioned that we were close in the pce. She needed to make a swift getaway.¡±


    ¡°I know girls, Warren. And that girl is into you.¡±


    He was silent for a moment, so I continued, ¡°You use your charm on her¡­ get her to let her guard


    down so we can figure out what Raymond might be nning.¡±


    His eyebrows furrowed. ¡°You want me to flirt with her? I don¡¯t think so, Ciana.¡±


    ¡°Please Warren. I know it¡¯s a sacrifice, but you¡¯re doing this to help my people, not for a selfish reason.


    You don¡¯t need to do anything immoral, just talk to her more and¡­ smile at her.¡±


    I paused, and thought of what the servants were talking about earlier. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t they say you


    were here to ask for her hand?¡±


    He stared at me for a moment as if he wanted to correct me. His eyes glistened against the moonlight,


    but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Finally, he let out a breath and shook his head. ¡°I am not in full support of this, but I told you that I¡¯m


    here for you. Whatever you need from me I will do it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I was grateful.


    ¡°Anytime.¡± The words were simple but heavy.


    ***


    Three dayster, I crouched behind the bush with a ck hoodie and baseball cap on. I had applied


    some fake facial hair and light make up to give myself the features of a young man. It wasn¡¯t my finest


    work but it would do in the dark.


    Fake Ciana was at the edge of the garden tearing at something. I couldn¡¯t see what it was and the


    moon was waning so light was limited out here.


    Warren gave me a little signal letting me know that he was going in.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Warren said, startling her. ¡°Fancy meeting you here.¡±


    She whipped around with eyes wide open. She held some of the papers she had been tearing to her


    chest.


    Warren¡¯s steps faltered. ¡°What are you doing? What are these?¡±


    He crouched down and looked over the pieces of paper.


    ¡°These are pictures?¡±


    My heart thumped in my chest. She was tearing up my pictures. All my memories and my keepsakes.


    A slow anger bubbled up from inside of me.


    Fake Ciana looked away a little shy. I could see the slight crease in her brows. ¡°I don¡¯t look good in any


    of them. They just don¡¯t seem like me.¡±


    Of course they don¡¯t seem like you, you little witch. They were


    of me.


    Warren let out a soft little chuckle that had her smiling slightly. ¡°You look great Ciana. In fact, you


    haven¡¯t changed much at all. You are still as striking as ever.¡±


    He was good. I gave him a thumbs up in my mind.


    ¡°That¡­ that was so kind of you to say,¡± she replied softly and shyly.


    Then Warren skillfully started other casual topics, and her full attention was drawn on him. It appeared


    to me that she truly enjoyed hispany.


    Now that the n was in full motion I could rx a bit.


    I continued to watch them from a distance. Making sure to catch onto everything she was saying.


    Suddenly, I felt something, or someone, was behind me. Then I smelled a faint but familiar musky,


    masculine scent, which


    reminded me of the forest after a fresh rain.


    I whipped around and saw a shadowy figure watching me in the distance. I couldn¡¯t see that person¡¯s


    face as it was mostly hidden. I tilted my head to the side and watched the figure as he watched me. A


    chill creeped up my spine.


    Then he suddenly bolted.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I knew this figure. They seemed so familiar to me. So I did the only


    logical thing I could


    think of.


    I chased after him leaving my original n to y itself out.


    Warren could handle it alone. I trusted him.


    ***


    *Theo*


    Shit.


    I pushed my legs faster trying to get rid of her. But when I Youchers looked over my shoulder there she


    was. How the hell was she so fast?


    I wove through the thick trees trying to confuse her a little bit. When I was sure I had lost her I hid


    behind the tree trying to catch my breath.


    But as soon as I peered my head around the tree I saw her standing only a few feet from where I was


    hiding. I quickly ducked away from her view and cursed silently.


    ¡°You know I saw you, right? You literally ducked behind the tree just now.¡±


    I closed my eyes wishing that this was not happening right now. I had only meant to be looking after


    her. Now thisplicated a lot of things.


    I let out a heavy sigh and stered on my best poker face. ¡°You caught me.¡± I kept my voice stone cold


    and stern. She needed to believe that I was someone else.


    I held my hands up in my mock surrender keeping my hood stered on my head.


    ¡°Take off your hood.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say please.¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    Slowly, I lowered my hood and watched for her reaction carefully. Her eyes went wide for a second or


    two and her lips parted in a small gasp.


    ¡°Theo?¡±


    My heart stopped in my chest. How the hell could she tell it was me? I couldn¡¯t even recognize myself


    looking in the mirror.


    Then I realized that she was just testing me. If she knew it was really me, she could call me ¡°Your


    Highness¡± or ¡°Prince Theo¡± instead.


    So I kept myposure and didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Is that¡­you?¡± She took a step toward me. Her eyes were solely focused on me. They never strayed or


    wandered anywhere else.


    I was a little taken aback, because the person standing in front of me had the face of a young man-an


    average looking young man.


    She did a good job on her disguise, but I knew it was her, because I¡¯d been keeping an eye on her from


    afar, and because no one else had that pair of stunning eyes.


    Those shining blue eyes of hers.


    I¡¯d seen them so many times in my dreamstely, and now they were right in front of me. I didn¡¯t want


    to move away from them.


    I didn¡¯t know how this happened, but somehow, we were looking at each other¡¯s disguise, and it


    appeared that we both knew who the other person truly was.


    ¡°Ah you have found him!¡± Nelson practically came out of the woods and said to her. Then he turned to


    me. ¡°Tallis, I have been looking everywhere for you!¡±


    This was perfect timing.


    ¡°Tallis?¡± Ciana blinked. ¡°Who are you both?¡±


    Nelson bowed dramatically, ¡°My name is Nelson. Enchant¨¦. I am the grandmaster of the traveling


    carnival, young lord. I am in charge of entertaining young and old minds.¡±


    ¡°A carnival?¡± Ciana looked between me and Nelson. ¡°And how do you know him?¡±


    Now was my cue.


    ¡°My name isn¡¯t Theo. I don¡¯t know who told you that but whoever did is incredibly stupid. My name is


    Tallis.¡±


    She stared at me.


    Nelson chimed in, ¡°Young sir, Tallis is my younger brother. Did you mistake him for someone else?¡±.


    Her frown deepened. ¡°How is it possible¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me. This is just simply a true fact.¡±


    My hair had been dyed to blonde and I had ced some blue contacts in my eyes. I had allowed the


    stubble on my chin to grow out a little more giving me that rugged look. I hated it but it did the job in


    regards to concealing my identity. For everyone else anyway.


    ¡°Tallis, you can¡¯t run off like that. You make me worry.¡± Nelson walked up to me and patted my back.


    ¡°We are a family, we move as one unit.¡±


    Shepletely ignored Nelson as her eyes continued to scan my face.


    Nelson smiled at Ciana again, ¡°Well, we have much preparation to do. See you around, young sir!


    Tallis, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ciana kept her gaze on me like she was trying to unmask me. I could tell she didn¡¯t believe me but that


    didn¡¯t matter. She could continue to second guess.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As long as she couldn¡¯t verify it was me, that was all I could ask for. I could watch after her, keep her


    safe from a distance. She wouldn¡¯t know it was me, once everything was back to normal, I could go


    home and leave her in peace.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 413

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 413


    Chapter 71: How Did You End Up Here Too?


    *Ciana*


    At my parents¡¯ house, I waited for Warren to get back. Things with that fake Ciana must have been


    going well because it was taking a while for him to return.


    I stood up and started pacing around the living room. Warren was taking longer than I thought. A part of


    me started to worry about him, but he was Prince Warren. Not even Beta Raymond was stupid enough


    to move against a prince. I knew


    Warren could take care of himself.


    My mind kept wandering back to the man I¡¯d seen, Tallis. Well, that was what Nelson called him, but he


    just felt like Theo.


    He stood like him, talked like him, and even had his scent. I¡¯d been around the Dark Prince enough to


    know the kind of person he was, and this Tallis just reminded me of Theo.


    Although, he did look different once I got the chance to get a closer view of him.


    But, if I could disguise myself well enough that people thought I was a boy, and if ¡°Fake Ciana¡± could


    use magic to look like me, why couldn¡¯t someone do the same with Theo?


    Maybe Theo was trying to disguise himself as an unknown carnival worker. But this was Prince Theo!


    There was no reason for him to do so.


    First of all, he hadn¡¯t cared that I was leaving, he hadn¡¯t evene to say goodbye to me. Why would


    he follow me all the way to my pack? Why would he care what was going on in my pack?


    He¡¯d made it pretty clear in the days before I left that he didn¡¯t care.


    Besides, if that Tallis guy was Theo, why try to hide it, especially from me? The only reason Theo would


    come here would be to make good on his word and help my pack. Not because he cared about me but


    because he was keeping his word as a prince. But then, he wouldn¡¯t have to hide his identity from me.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sighing, I rubbed my hands on my thighs and sat down on the couch.


    As soon as my butt hit the cushion, the doorknob clicked and Warren walked through the front door


    with a grin on his face.


    ¡°I take it your chat went well?¡± I asked, jumping up to greet him.


    ¡®He nodded. ¡°Your look alike invited me on a date. We¡¯ll meet


    up three nights from now in the packhouse gardens,¡± he said.


    Something flickered in his eyes and his smile fell slightly.


    ¡°Packhouse? So she didn¡¯t want toe back here?¡± I murmured to myself, but that didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Isn¡¯t


    that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a good time for me to fish more information out of her. I¡¯ll see if I can poke some more holes


    in her identity. It could helpter,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯d say, mission aplished for the night,¡± I grinned at him.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± he said with a nod. Warren sighed heavily and headed to the couch, flopping down.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not happy. I¡¯m sorry that I forced you into doing this.¡±


    We were getting exactly what we wanted, but Warren obviously still felt bad tricking a young girl.


    I sat in a chair across from him and leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees. ¡°You know, you


    truly have a good heart. If this is getting too hard, we can figure something else out. I don¡¯t want to see


    you suffer.¡±


    Warren¡¯s lips quirked up. ¡°I said I¡¯d help, Ciana. Besides, I can¡¯t just sit around when I know there is


    someone trying to steal your life and your identity. You don¡¯t deserve that. You¡¯re an Alpha¡¯s daughter!¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate what you are doing,¡± I added. ¡°I hope you understand how much it means to me and


    my people.¡±


    ***


    Nelson¡¯s traveling carnival had set up arge tent on Alvar territory. It wasn¡¯t unusual for traveling


    entertainment groups to show up from time to time in different pack territories. They didn¡¯t belong to


    any pack, but they had to follow thews and rules of whoever¡¯s territory they were in.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine not having a pack and family. I loved mine too much, which was why I was so


    determined to stop Raymond from his insane n to rebel against the crown.


    After a good night¡¯s rest, my suspicions of Tallis hadn¡¯t diminished any. I put on my disguise so that no


    one in my pack could recognize me and headed to the carnival tent to find Nelson and figure out


    whatever I could from him about this Theo lookalike, or felike, to be precise.


    It would be too much of a coincidence for there to be a Ciana and Theo imposter in my pack at the


    same time.


    The tent was busy. I saw a few women walk by on their hands. Others were dressed in glittering


    unitards, trapeze slung over their shoulders. One burly, hairy man was walking around with a bull whip


    coiled around his arm.


    It looked like they were getting ready for a big performance.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the young lord fromst night. Good day!¡± Nelson greeted me when he saw me,ughing


    heartily and clutching his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding. I just dropped by to learn more about your performance program,


    is that okay?¡± I asked using a deep voice, sounding as casual as possible.


    ¡°Of course! I can tell a fellow carnival fan when I meet one.


    Come to my office,¡± he said, beckoning me to follow.


    Nelson¡¯s office was a small corner of the tent blocked off with red, silk curtains. He used a copsible


    table for a desk and old milk crates for a filing cab.


    I could hear snarls and growls from animals in another section of the tent. There was also a sharp


    cracking sound. Probably the bullwhip that animal tamer had been carrying around.


    ¡°It sounds like you have some pretty extreme acts in your carnival,¡± I said when the whip cracked


    again.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got it all,¡± Nelson said, rummaging through the papers on his makeshift desk. ¡°We¡¯ve got exotic


    animals, high flying trapeze swingers, jugglers, clowns, and a tightrope walker. I can assure you, we


    have the finest array of performing artists you¡¯ll ever see in addition to normal rides.¡±


    ¡°I bet,¡± I muttered.


    I needed to find out more about Tallis, but I didn¡¯t want to be too obvious. I had to keep it focused on


    the carnival. That was something I figured Nelson would talk about all day long.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± he said, finally fishing a program pamphlet out. He handed it across the desk.


    I flipped through the pamphlet and saw pictures of the animal tamer and trapeze artists. Nelson was


    featured on the cover, too, but there wasn¡¯t a single picture of Tallis or any mention of him. The other


    performers were named in the sections about their acts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Tallis in the program,¡± Imented, using that as my perfect segway to bring him up again.


    Nelson shrugged casually. ¡°My little brother likes to think he can make it on his own. He tends to get in


    trouble with that bad attitude of his. So, hees and goes. I help him whenever he gets himself in a


    tight mess.¡±


    ¡°What are older brothers for?¡± I asked, grinning at Nelson.


    He chuckled and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never understood him, though I¡¯ve tried. He has always been so surly and bad tempered, but he¡¯s


    never struggled with thedies, if you know what I mean. They always flock to him.


    I¡¯m a sessful, attractive, nice guy and it isn¡¯t the same for me.¡± Nelson sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°Girls like bad boys,¡± Imented.


    The words flew out of my mouth before I could stop them and I hated myself for saying that.


    ¡°Do you have sisters or female friends who are interested in my brother, then?¡± Nelson asked, arching


    an eyebrow.


    I set the pamphlet back on his desk, shaking my head rapidly. ¡°No. Not in that regard. I did have some


    questions about his act, though. Where can I find him?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, I see that carnival spark in your eye,¡± Nelson teased.


    He turned away from me and looked at a standing white board in the corner of his temporary office.


    There was a veryplicated, color coded schedule written on the white board.


    I couldn¡¯t make sense of it, but Nelson seemed to know exactly what it said.


    ¡°Tallis is in the pack square with some of our visual arts performers, you know the woman with a beard,


    strongest man in the world, those acts that people can enjoy without sitting down for the full


    performance.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    In the pack square, there were a lot of performers already drawing in a crowd. I kept my hood up and


    my head down to avoid being noticed. I still caught a few of the incredible stunts the performers were


    doing.


    There was a contortionist that could bend and twist in ways I didn¡¯t think were possible. A fire eater was


    juggling ming torches and swallowing them. There were a few h hoop dancers putting on an


    incredible show.


    So many oohs and ahhs went through the gathered onlookers.


    I was grateful for the performers because it meant people were distracted and no one noticed me


    moving through the crowd.


    When I found Tallis, he was standing in the middle of the square while a bunch of performing artists


    worked to set up their copsible stages. He was standing there, arms crossed, deep scowl on his


    brow, and just staring off into space.


    I rolled my eyes. Yup, that was a Theo thing to do.


    Not only did he resemble Theo in his figure and voice, but he emted the prince¡¯s posture and


    expressions, too. That definitely couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    I pushed my hood back and pulled my hair loose, sidling up beside him as casually as possible. He just


    kept staring off into space like he was deep in thought. He probably hadn¡¯t even hoticed me


    approaching.


    I wanted to test him, get a real reaction out of him and see if I could throw him off guard.


    ¡°So, how did you end up here, too, Your Highness?¡± I asked, ncing sideways at him.


    Tallis sniffed and turned toward me slightly. His scowl deepened even more and I couldn¡¯t see into his


    eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t even know you,¡± he snarled gruffly.


    I took a half step back, a little taken aback by his harshness. Nelson was right, he did have an attitude


    problem.


    ¡°You remind me of someone,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady. I shrugged. ¡°Rather, I thought you were


    someone else.¡±


    Tallis grunted and shook his head, looking down his nose at me, like I was an insignificant bug.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? My brother told youst night that I¡¯ m not who you are looking for.¡±


    ¡°I, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Get away from me,¡± he warned. However, seeing that I didn¡¯t move, he gave another order instead.


    ¡°You stay right here!¡±


    Then he stalked away.


    I stared after him, mouth agape.


    With an attitude like that, he could definitely be the Dark Prince

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 414

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 414


    Chapter 72: Just Passing By


    ¡°Ready to go?¡± Warren asked me, poking his head into the bathroom.


    I tightened the drawstrings of my hoodie, pulling it snug around my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. Don¡¯t you clean up nice?¡± I asked, turning to smirk at him.


    Warren held his arms out and turned from side to side. ¡°I suppose I don¡¯t look so bad.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t stand a chance,¡± I teased, sticking my tongue out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It was the night of Warren¡¯s date with the fake Ciana, but I didn¡¯t want to sit around the house waiting


    for him to get back. I needed to see and hear what was going on first hand since I missed part of itst


    time.


    While he spiffed up his hair and put on a nice outfit, I ruffled my hair into a mess and applied some


    disguise makeup.


    I didn¡¯t want anyone to be able to recognize me, so I used some makeup to make my eyebrows look


    thicker and added a little ¡°shadow¡± to my chin that would look like facial hair in the darkness.


    I covered my head in a hoodie and wore baggy pants.


    Hopefully, I wouldn¡¯t be seen at all, but this way, I was covered just in case.


    ¡°You better get going if you¡¯re going to find a hiding ce before she shows up,¡± Warren suggested,


    shaking his head at me.


    I left my parents¡¯ ce and went to the packhouse backyard ahead of Warren. This garden was much


    bigger than the one at home, which made it even easier for me to hide.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Warren and fake Ciana to show up. She had her arm looped through his and they


    were walking together looking very friendly.


    If Sophia could see them, she¡¯d be so pissed!


    I shook my head and focused on listening to what they were saying. I had to strain my ears a little


    because of how far away they were.


    ¡°I know I was at the castle for your brother, but I never felt like I had a connection to him. I wish it had


    been you I¡¯d been sent to the castle for,¡± fake Ciana said, her cheeks turning red in the strong lights


    that lit up the garden.


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny wishing that, too,¡± Warren admitted in a friendly, gentle tone.


    He was so good at being the ¡°good guy.¡± What else did I expect? When I¡¯d met him when we were


    younger, he¡¯d done a huge favor for me, getting that Sun Blossom. I always thought it made me special


    but maybe Warren was just like that with everyone.


    ¡°You¡¯re so nice to me. Why are you so nice to me?¡± she asked, resting her head on Warren¡¯s shoulder


    for a moment as they walked through the garden path.


    They got to a stone bench and I ducked around the tree to get a closer look at them as they sat down


    together.


    Warren put his arm around her and she leaned against him. Her eyes were lit up and she kept smiling.


    I wondered who she really was. What kind of girl would pretend to be someone else? What was her


    real name? Did she even know who I was?


    Why did she want to hurt my pack?


    ¡°You know the answer to that. I¡¯ve felt like we share something special, ever since you reminded me of


    our past,¡± Warren exined soothingly.


    He was being careful not to give her too much information but just enough to allow her to keep


    pretending to be me. That was smart. If he made it seem like he suspected she wasn¡¯t the real me, this


    would go bad.


    ¡°Warren, have to confess something to you.¡±


    ¡°Should I be concerned?¡± He arched his brow.


    She lifted her eyes to his. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you.¡±


    For a moment, I thought Warren was going to blow his cover. His brow creased and I could see how


    tense he was from where I was hiding. The next minute, he was smiling and hugging the fake Ciana


    closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you showed up when you did. Being back in the pack has been¡­ hard,¡± she admitted in a


    defeated tone.


    I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°I thought you wanted toe back home,¡± Warren said.


    He was testing her responses now.


    ¡°I did,¡± fake Ciana said quickly, raising her head. ¡°I thought it was what I needed. But there has been so


    much pressure on me since I came back. Not to mention Hawke.¡±


    ¡°Hawke, you mean Beta Raymond¡¯s son?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°Yes! He is always hanging around. Half the time, he seems mad at me and like he wants to hurt me.


    Other times, he makes me ufortable with his dirtynguage,¡± she exined, shaking her head


    and sighed.


    ¡°That does sound rough,¡± Warren admitted.


    She took his hands in hers and held them to her chest. ¡°Do you think you could help me escape from


    him?¡±


    I strained my ears to keep listening but the rancid scent of alcohol and the one person I didn¡¯t want to


    see filled my nostrils. My stomach turned and I was distracted from my * eavesdropping.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing ou¡¯herr?¡± Hawke slurred as he came over to me.


    I moved away from him but he dropped down on the ground beside me.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± I hissed, making my voice lower and deeper. I hoped I sounded like a boy to


    him, but as drunk as he was, he probably wouldn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ der I kno¡¯youuu?¡± he asked, his unfocused eyes roaming over my body.


    ¡°No,¡± I insisted in a low whisper.


    Hawke sniffed the air, then he leaned closer and sniffed me.


    I stayed as still as possible, despite the revulsion rising in my throat like bile. If I made a scene, it would


    just draw attention to us and that was thest thing I wanted. I needed to make sure Warren had


    enough time to be with the fake Ciana tonight.


    ¡°Youuu don¡¯t smell like a¡­ guy,¡± Hawke said, chuckling and covering his mouth like he was


    embarrassed. ¡°Oh no. You smell like a sexy, fuckable bitch in heat.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I snarled in a harsh whisper.


    He leaned closer to me, his arms in casts from Theo¡¯sst visit.


    ¡°You heard me. Mmm, that sweet bitch scent makes me so horny. I could take you right here, right


    now,¡± Hawke muttered, licking his lips and smirking at me.


    I leaned away from him, as much as I could without exposing myself around the hedge.


    ¡°You¡¯re really twisted if you think a guy smells like a woman,¡± I hissed with a sharp snort.


    Hawke¡¯s eyes widened for a moment and then he wrinkled his nose. ¡°Your voice¡­ you sound f-f-


    familer.¡± His voice was still heavy with drink.


    With any luck, I could get away from him and he¡¯d think it was all some drunken dream.


    ¡°We¡¯ve never met. I¡¯m just here as Prince Warren¡¯s squire,¡± I assured, keeping my voice deep.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Hawke insisted. ¡°Not a squire, a ripe, sweet cherry that is ready to be picked.¡±


    He wiggled his eyebrows at me and panted heavily. His hot breath bathed my face, smelling sickly


    sweet with alcohol.


    My stomach churned and I felt nauseated. I looped an arm around myself and tried to push him away.


    Hawke grunted and leaned forward, pressing his nose to my arm and inhaling deeply, sniffing me


    again.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± he groaned. His left hand, which he seemed to have some control of, grabbed the bulge of his


    crotch. ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck your tight little ass. I don¡¯t care who or what you are. You smell sooo gooood.¡±


    Swallowing hard, I scampered backward, using my hands to pull me across the ground so the hedges


    kept me hidden. My heart hammered in my chest.


    A sh of Hawke leaning over me while his cronies held me down flew through my mind. How he¡¯d


    pulled his pants down and gone for my skirt.


    My arms trembled as I hurried away from him, not taking my eyes off him. Even though he was drunk, I


    knew he could do some damage.


    ¡°Hey! Where d¡¯you think urr goin?¡± Hawke slurred, crawling on his knees toward me. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten a


    taste of your sweet cherry yet.¡±


    He grinned, showing me all his teeth, the smile twisting his face.


    Suddenly, the sound of flesh mming into flesh rang in my ears and Hawke froze. He teetered on his


    knees for a moment and then gasped, falling forward andnding face first in the dirt. He didn¡¯t move


    and after a moment, he started snoring.


    Behind Hawke stood a figurepletely hidden by the shadow of the tree. Slowly, I rose to my feet so I


    could see who hade to my rescue.


    The man looked familiar.


    ¡°The¡­ Tallis?¡± I asked, correcting myself when I saw he was wearing one of the carnival uniforms.


    Quickly, I darted my eyes toward the garden and made sure that Warren and fake Ciana were still


    talking. It didn¡¯t look like they¡¯d heard anything or suspected anything.


    ¡°What of it?¡± he growled coldly.


    ¡°You just knocked him out,¡± I muttered, pointing at Hawke.


    Tallis shrugged. ¡°Would you have preferred that I left him awake?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, shaking my head quickly. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the help. Thank you.¡±


    Was it just a coincidence that Tallis hade to my rescue? It was another very Theo-like thing to do.


    It seemed that every time I was in danger, he¡¯d somehow show up.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Tallis muttered, tossing his head back dismissively.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t¡­ were you keeping an eye on me?¡± I asked, biting my lip and looking down.


    Tallis snorted and crossed his arms. ¡°I was just passing by and I heard amotion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all? You weren¡¯t worried about me or anything?¡± | pressed, testing him again. I still didn¡¯t believe


    Tallis was who he said he was.


    ¡°I was just passing by.¡± he snapped. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to read into, no hidden motive. Now, if you really


    are grateful, stop pestering me about these fantasies of yours!¡±


    I bit my tongue to hold back my retort and I took a half step back. Tallis snorted and stormed off.


    What was going on with him? One minute he was saving me, the next he was back to being surly and


    rude.


    I couldn¡¯t figure him out-just like I was never able to figure out Theo.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 415

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 415


    Chapter 73: Faking Love


    I watched his back as he was leaving, and pondered what he just said.


    ¡®I was just passing by.¡¯


    That was a lie.


    Tallis was hiding something, I knew he was. There was a familiarity about him that I just couldn¡¯t shake.


    It was this air of calm and cold that he carried. I had felt it once before and only with one other person.


    But could it be?


    I had asked him numerous times and each time he refuted my ims. He was not the somber prince I


    knew.


    So why did they both carry the same aura?


    I shook my head thinking I had lost my damn mind. First the fake Ciana and now this. My problems and


    questions kept piling up with each passing day.


    It didn¡¯t matter now though. I had more important matters to attend to.


    My mind was turning fast. Fake Ciana had professed her undying love to Warren. This was what I had


    been hoping for. Phase one of the n wasplete and now it was time to move onto phase two.


    Whoever Tallis was, he could wait.


    I turned on my heel ready to walk back to where fake Ciana and Warren had been, but I mmed into


    a warm wall.


    I stumbled a few steps back before a pair of strong arms came out and caught me.


    ¡°You okay there, Ciana?¡±


    Warren helped me to steady myself.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I looked up at him. ¡°Where is the other Ciana? What happened? I had to leave because¡­¡±


    My voice trailed off as the words got stuck in my throat. I didn¡¯ t want to worry Warren. He had a


    tendency to somehow shift me of every bad thing that happens onto himself, especially when it


    regarded me.


    I often thought that he had too much honor at times. I wished he would be a little less chivalrous.


    ¡°Because?¡± He pressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Now tell me what¡¯s going on with her?¡±


    Warren stepped closer, crossing into that imaginary bubble l had around me.


    ¡°What happened, Ciana?¡± His eyes held mine.


    ¡°I told you nothing.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like nothing. Your heart¡¯s racing, you have that little nervous nose twitch you do when


    you¡¯re hiding something. So spill it.¡±


    I stood still for a moment inplete shock. ¡°How do you know about the twitch?¡±


    He rolled his eyes. ¡°I notice everything about you, ck. Now spill it.¡±


    I let out a sigh and bit down on my lip. ¡°Hawke came by.¡±


    I saw his body visibly tense. By now, he probably has heard about Hawke a few times, both from me


    catching him up on the important yers in the pack, and from the girl he just spent a good amount of


    time with.


    ¡°And?¡± His voice was tight and tense.


    ¡°And he may have tried to harass me, a little bit,¡± I blurted out. ¡°But he was drunk and he had two


    broken arms so he wasn¡¯t really that much of a threat.¡±


    His eyes darkened. ¡°I need to have a word with him.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butpare Warren and Theo in my mind. In a situation like this, if it was Theo, he


    probably would just beat Hawke up¡­.like Tallis had done.


    I reached my hand out and grabbed his arm. ¡°No need to. And besides, Tallis took care of him.¡±


    ¡°Tallis?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°But we aren¡¯t talking about Hawke. We are talking about you and fake me. What did she


    say?¡±


    A somber look overtook Warren¡¯s face. My heart immediately dropped and I felt all the hope drain from


    my body.


    ¡°She agreed to elope with me.¡±


    The joy returned to my body and I bounced on the balls of my feet. ¡°This is great news! You are the


    best! But¡­ I could tell you¡¯re upset. Sorry again for putting you through all this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I am happy for the progress. But it¡¯s just¡­I feel like I¡¯m going against my moral


    code.¡±


    The smile slipped from my face. ¡°I know¡­¡±


    ¡°This girl, fake you, loves me. She actually loves me for real and I just lied to her. I told her I loved her


    too and told her I wanted to spend the rest of my life with her. What kind of man does that make me?¡±


    I stepped up toward him and ced my hand on his chest right above his heart. I could feel the strong


    thumping on my palm. It was racing and I didn¡¯t know whether it was from guilt or nerves. But whatever


    it was, I wanted it to calm down.


    He had no business feeling guilty for this. If anything, all of this was my burden to bear.


    ¡°You are a good man, Warren. A great man in fact. I told you this many times before and now I will tell


    you again. What you are doing for me is a service that I will never be able to repay you for. However,


    please don¡¯t feel guilty for what you¡¯re doing with her either.¡±


    He locked his gaze on me, waiting for me to continue.


    ¡°First of all, this girl is not fully innocent. She has taken my identity and is trying to take over my home.


    This is wrong, and I will im my name back.¡±


    ¡°And I want that for you.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°That being said, she can¡¯t keep my identity forever. The most important thing is that she


    didn¡¯t want this life. I could tell. No one would want to be someone else for the rest of their lives. So


    you¡¯re helping her. You¡¯re helping her to get out of here and get away from people that she is afraid of,


    like Raymond, like Hawke.¡±


    I could tell Warren¡¯s expression was softer.


    ¡°So remove the guilt from your heart. You¡¯re helping me and her. She might feel bad once she finds out


    you don¡¯t really love her, but by then, at least she would have the freedom to carry on her own life, and


    that¡¯s way more important than her being stuck here.¡±


    He leaned his forehead against mine and let out one long breath that fanned my face. His scent of pine


    and morning grass surrounded me.


    When he pulled away he offered me a small smile. ¡°How do you do that?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Know exactly what to say and when to say it.¡± He tucked away a stray piece of hair that hade out


    from under my hood.


    I cleared my throat trying to make light of the situation. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the fact.¡±


    Then I stepped away from him. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    He nodded and we walked away from the garden.


    The alliance ceremony would be in two days. That was when we would have the elopement


    announcement.


    In order for the alliance to go through, both Luther and Ciana would need to present. If Ciana suddenly


    went missing due to her recent nuptials, then no alliance would be formed. Raymond would be


    powerless without her backing.


    That was stage one of the n. The other stage was a little trickier.


    I needed to steal the sacred artifact. Well, was it really stealing if it belonged to my parents? Depends


    on which angle you looked at it from.


    Warren sat opposite me. We had been going over everything for the past two hours. We made sure


    there were no cracks in our ns.


    ¡°Will you still meet her tonight?¡± I asked him.


    He nodded. ¡°I need to keep up appearances, right?¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I stood from my seat at the table. ¡°We can convene again tomorrow. Go have fun with your


    fake fianc¨¦e.¡±


    I meant it toe out a little light hearted but he didn¡¯t take it lightly.


    ¡°Not funny. I don¡¯t have to go, you know that right? I can tell her something came up.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have joked about it,¡± I apologized sincerely.


    ¡°You¡¯re forgiven,¡± he smiled.


    ¡°She needs to believe you two are madly in love, though. Unfortunately, for the sake of our n, it


    would be better for you to go tonight.¡±


    He sighed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    We said our goodbyes and went our separate ways.


    Having Warren on board really did take a lot of the pressure off my back. He made this serious


    situation more bearable.


    I decided to take a walk.


    Not too long ago, my world had flipped upside down when I was sent to the royal pce, and now


    returning home my world had flipped yet again. But like my father had always taught me, I would brave


    the storm. Because that was exactly what us cks did. We moved with tides and rolled with punches.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I had been wandering until I found myself at Nelson¡¯s cabin that was embedded


    deep within the forest.


    that there were people milling around and carrying boxes and loading them onto arge truck.


    I saw Nelson walk out the cabin with arge box in his hands. When he noticed me he smiled and


    headed over my way.


    ¡°Look what the cat dragged in. You look like shit there my friend.¡±


    I cleared my throat, deepening my voice a tad. ¡°Rough night.¡±


    ¡°I get that. I was up all night trying to get sequins out of my ces that sequins should never be.¡± He let


    out a light heartedugh but I could tell from the pain in his eyes it had not been funny at the time.


    ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s almost time for us to head out as soon as the ceremony is done. We don¡¯t want to overstay our


    wee here in the pack.¡± He dropped the box down at his feet. ¡°We made a few peopleugh and


    put smiles on some grouchy people¡¯s faces. I would say that this was a resounding sess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a short stay¡­¡±


    ¡°We need to move on to other packs. We have to keep spreading the joy, you feel me? And staying in


    one ce for too long gets boring. We are nomads, kid. We roam thend and see where the Goddess


    takes us.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I get that. It¡¯s just I¡¯ll miss you guys around here. You added joy here.¡±


    ¡°And now we get to spread joy elsewhere.¡± Nelson patted my back and then picked up the box. ¡°Maybe


    we will see you around.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that would be nice.¡± I managed to smile. ¡°Do you know where Tallis is by chance?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Nelson nodded to the cabin. ¡°He¡¯s out back. Probably still trying to find the pins I lostst


    night.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Nelson. I¡¯ll see you around.¡± I walked into the house dodging people carryingrge boxes. The


    fact they had to lug so much stuff around from pack to pack was impressive. But I didn¡¯t know if I would


    ever be able to live such a lifestyle.


    I walked out the back door and saw Tallis sitting on the porch looking out to the forest.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He didn¡¯t even turn to see if it was me.


    ¡°How did you-never mind.¡± I walked up to the steps where he was sitting and sat beside him.


    Tallis tensed up a little when I sat down.


    We sat in an ufortable silence for a few seconds. The words were all jumbled in my mind. I didn¡¯t


    know exactly what I wanted or even should say.


    ¡°Are you going to speak or are you just going to sit there?¡±


    I shifted little in my seat. ¡°Well, firstly I just wanted to say thank you for what you did for me yesterday


    with Hawke. You didn¡¯t need to step in but you did it anyway. For that, I¡¯m grateful.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do much.¡±


    I shook my head and moved a little closer. ¡°Enough to save me from him.¡±


    I stared at him for a moment, trying to catch his gaze but he kept his eyes locked on the ground.


    He then shot up from his seat and turned to face me. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t even mean to save you, I just didn¡¯t


    like that guy, so stop looking at me like I¡¯m your superman, it¡¯s kind of creepy.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And also, I don¡¯t swing your way. I like women, not men.¡±


    It took me a few seconds to grasp what he was saying, and then I realized something important-I had


    been pretending to be a dude!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you had any hopes of something happening between us, but let me just rify. There is


    no hope. Please just do both of us a favor and leave me alone.¡±


    Tallis walked back into the house leaving me on the porch.


    Heat rose to my cheekspletely and I was utterly mortified.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 416

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 416


    Chapter 74: I¡¯ll Take That as a Yes.


    Alright, Tallis and Theo might be two different people, but they both could be jerks!


    Since the conversation with Tallis didn¡¯t go anywhere, I decided to call it a night.


    But what I didn¡¯t expect was a group of thick, muscr thugs that appeared from nowhere, blocking my


    way back to my parents¡¯ house. They snickered and closed in around me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked harshly.


    ¡°They don¡¯t want anything. However, we have an unfinished score to settle,¡± Hawke¡¯s angry, frustrated


    voice barked out from behind the thugs.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you,¡± I insisted, crossing my arms and trying to act more like a guy.


    ¡°Well, thest time we spoke, I ended up knocked out and face down in the dirt. You¡¯re telling me that


    you had nothing to do with that?¡± Hawke shouted viciously.


    Apparently, he remembered more than I hoped. He wasn¡¯t drunk tonight, either.


    ¡°Grab this little twit!¡± Hawke ordered.


    His thugs jumped at me. I jumped back, but they¡¯d already closed in around me and one caught me


    from behind. All four of them grabbed my arms and legs and pinned me down to the ground.


    I struggled against them, hissing and trying to bite whatever got close to my mouth. Hawke¡¯s thugs


    were too well trained and they were too strong!


    ¡°Hold that little swine down. I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson for messing with me,¡± Hawke chuckled,


    shoving the toe of his boot into the ground.


    Now that I was eye level with his boots, I could see they were steel toed. If he kicked me with those,


    he¡¯d break every bone in my body. I had to stall him.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny, seeing as thest time we met, you seemed to be interested in me, regardless of me


    being a boy,¡± I hissed, still struggling against his cronies holding me down.


    One of them nearly let me go as his head whipped around to Hawke.


    Hawke sneered and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this piece of crap. He¡¯s just trying to mess with


    you. Hold him steady.¡±


    Nothing I said now would turn their heads. Whether they were all loyal to Hawke or to Hawke¡¯s cunning


    dad, it wouldn¡¯t save me a good beating.


    Hawke pulled his foot back, knee bent, ready to deliver a horrible kick to my side. I closed my eyes and


    held my breath, waiting for the heavy blow.


    It never came.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    I opened my eyes just as a pack of wild animals burst from the forest and attacked Hawke.


    ¡°Get them off, get them off!¡± Hawke screeched, pping his partially broken arms around like he was


    fending off a swarm of bees.


    His cronies ran at him, trying to pull the beasts away, but when


    they got close, some of the smaller ones, the squirrels and rabbits, jumped on them and bit them. All of


    them were screaming and floundering around like they were on fire.


    I sat up and rubbed my sore arms. Hawke looked so pathetic, trying to fight off a gaggle of wild animals


    with his near useless arms. His guys hardly seemed to know what to do, either.


    The pack of wild animals pushed Hawke and his group further and further away from me.


    That kind of organized attack had to have been summoned by someone. I nced around the forest


    and saw a glimpse of shadow in the trees.


    Sure enough, Tallis was standing in the trees. He could also organize an animal attack like that?


    No way! I didn¡¯t believe in such a coincidence!


    At a minimum, there must be some sort of connection between Theo and Tallis.


    Getting to my feet, I ignored Hawke¡¯s continued cries for help and I went after Tallis. As soon as I


    started approaching the woods, he vanished between the trees. This time, I wasn¡¯t letting him get


    away.


    Hurrying my pace, I caught up with him. He was acting like he was trying to evade me, which made me


    think he didn¡¯t want me to see him and made it even more suspicious.


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute,¡± I called, reaching out to grab his arm before he could slip away.


    Tallis growled and pulled away from me.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you following me? I told you, I¡¯ m not who you think I am. How many


    times do I have to ask you to leave me alone?¡± he snarled.


    I needed to figure out some other way to approach him.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not after you for that. Can you just wait a minute, please?¡± I asked, my voice a little desperate.


    Tallis stopped walking. He didn¡¯t turn to face me but at least, he wasn¡¯t running away.


    I caught my breath and moved closer to him. ¡°It is different this time because I need your help.¡±


    Now, he turned to me, one eyebrow arched. ¡°Is that supposed to be funny?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, holding my hands up to show I wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°Hawke hase after me three times now


    and I don¡¯t think


    he will stop. I¡¯ve been lucky, but if I stay in the pack, he will just


    continue.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Tallis asked sharply.


    ¡°You have a ce to stay with the traveling carnival. Can I stay with you? I can¡¯t go back to the pack


    right now.¡±


    Tallis pressed his lips thin and red at me. He was so surly and grumpy all the time. I almost thought


    he was more intolerable than the Dark Prince. Yet, here I was, doing everything I could to get closer to


    him.


    What was wrong with me?!


    I couldn¡¯t answer myself, but at this moment, I could tell myself that I had a valid reason to stay with the


    man in front of me. It was for my own safety after all.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a safe ce to stay. So, can I stay with you?¡± | asked again, pleading with him with my


    eyes. ¡°Please?¡±


    Tallis sighed heavily and started walking through the woods again. He hadn¡¯t confirmed I could stay


    with him but he hadn¡¯t t out denied me, either. I decided to take that as a yes and I followed after him.


    When we got to the carnival tent, it was quiet. It seemed like most of the performers had gone to bed


    for the night. Nelson


    was still up and he waved casually at Tallis.


    Of course, Tallis just waved in return.


    I rolled my eyes at him. He couldn¡¯t even spare his friendly, charismatic brother a friendly greeting. Who


    else did I know that was just like that¡­?


    ¡°Who is with you, Tallis?¡± Nelson asked. ¡°Ah, young sir, hello again!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to stay with me,¡± Tallis grumbled in a slightly annoyed tone.


    I shot him a look. ¡°Would it kill you to try to sound happy?¡±


    apes 14 Take That as a Yes


    Nelson looked absolutely surprised at us, and thenughed heartily and wiped a tear from his eye.


    ¡°Yes, m¡¯boy, it would probably kill Tallis to be happy.¡±


    Tallis scoffed and shook his head. I gave him a triumphant smile.


    ¡°Tell me, how did you two be¡­ friends?¡± Nelson asked, motioning for us to follow him.


    Tallis and I went into Nelson¡¯s curtain office. He had a hot te going with a big pot of soup on it.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I just whipped this up,¡± he said, dipping adle into the steaming broth and lifting it to


    his nose to smell.


    ¡°It smells delicious,¡± I admitted, my stomach growling slightly.


    ¡°Sit, sit, I¡¯ll get some bowls,¡± Nelson said, bustling around the small ce.


    There was only one chair and Tallis nodded toward it. I sat down and he stood right behind me. I¡¯d half


    expected him to run off the moment someone else was there to watch me.


    Nelsondeled up three bowls of soup and handed one to me and Tallis. He perched on the edge of his


    folding table desk to eat his own bowl.


    I stirred the spoon around in my bowl, taking a look at what was in the soup. It was full of thickly sliced


    vegetables, beans, and some kind of meat. Nelson seemed like a good cook.


    ¡°For someone whose stomach was growling, you¡¯re being very picky,¡± Tallis muttered.


    ¡°I just like to know what I¡¯m eating,¡± I replied, popping the full spoon into my mouth.


    The warm broth was tangy on my taste buds and I smiled when I realized just how delicious the soup


    was. I took another bite, savoring the vor and slowly rolling it around on my tongue.


    ¡°Ah-I see,¡± Nelson said, sighing and fixing Tallis and me with a funny look.


    ¡°See what?¡± I asked, creasing my brow. I filled my mouth again.


    ¡°Keep eating, stop talking!¡± Tallis frowned.


    Nelson¡¯s eyes were even wider. Then he chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Tallis never looked at any of the girls


    that threw themselves at him, regardless how pretty they were.¡±


    I looked at Nelson confused. What was he trying to say?


    ¡°You know, you could have told me you were into guys.¡±


    Nelson winked at Tallis.


    Soup threatened to spew from my mouth. I covered my mouth with my hands and hoped it wouldn¡¯t


    shoot out my nose instead. The shock of Nelson¡¯s words had me ready to spit it all out all over his


    desk.


    Behind me, Tallis was coughing and choking, pounding on his chest. Whatever he swallowed must


    have gone down the wrong pipe.


    Nelson justughed heartily. ¡°It isn¡¯t a big deal. If you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy!¡±


    I swallowed the soup, gaining control of myself, and wiped a little stray broth off my mouth.


    ¡°Into guys?¡± I asked, ring at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Tallis has ever brought anyone back to the tent or ever carried on a conversation with


    anyone. But now here you are, invited by him to join us for a pleasant dinner, and he will share his


    room-¡± Nelson said, chuckling and shaking his head.


    Wait, invited by him? I invited myself, okay?


    And what was with sharing a room?!


    I looked up at Tallis and nudged him with my elbow. He just shook his head and stayed quiet. I wanted


    him to exin our rtionship. I didn¡¯t need anyone else thinking my male disguise liked men!


    ¡°Nelson, Phoebe got herself stuck in the bird cage again,¡±


    someone called from outside his office.


    ¡°Oh, I better help the contortionist. A few sses of wine, and she starts to think she can change her


    size, too,¡± Nelson said.


    With one final chuckle, he set his bowl down and left the office.


    I turned in my seat to face Tallis. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you rify our rtionship, orck thereof?¡±


    Tallis shrugged. ¡°Exining things is too time consuming.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want people to have the wrong idea,¡± I insisted, crossing my arms.


    ¡°They are going to think what they are going to think, regardless of what I say. If you have any issues,


    you¡¯re wee to leave,¡± Tallis said dismissively.


    I glowered at him. Oh, was he going to get on my nerves¡­

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 417

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 417


    Chapter 75: A Long Torturous Night


    ¡°Well, the contortionist is safe but we have another problem,¡± Nelson said,ing back into his office.


    I stopped ring at Tallis and turned my attention back to Nelson. He stood beside his desk, tapping


    his finger on a stack of papers.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tallis demanded gruffly.


    ¡°There¡¯s been andslide, not too far from here. Only about a mile away,¡± he said somberly.


    ¡°Andslide? Is anyone hurt?¡± I asked, perking up.


    ¡°It happenedte at night when no one was around. It does cover the road we were going to take to our


    next location, but no one was injured,¡± Nelson assured with a nod.


    I sighed and rxed into the chair. Thendslide must have


    been on my pack territory. They weren¡¯tmon, but I remembered one from my childhood that hurt a


    lot of people.


    I was relieved to learn that it hadn¡¯t caused a lot of casualties this time.


    ¡°The road isn¡¯t a well traveled road, but It will be a while before they clear it, so we will be stuck here


    until it is cleared,¡± he exined, ¡°Anyway, we aren¡¯t nning to leave until the ceremony ends. So


    hopefully by then, the roads are cleared.¡±


    Tallis nodded in understanding. I couldn¡¯t tell whether he was upset about the news or not. For some


    reason, I was a bit happy.


    ¡°Now, because space is tight, your little friend is going to have to bunk with you, Tallis,¡± Nelson said,


    winking at me again and swiftly changing the subject.


    ¡°What? No. That is uneptable,¡± Tallis argued, shaking his head. His brow creased deeply.


    ¡°You know how it is. The two of us are the only ones with actual rooms. The rest of the performers


    share a tent out on thewn,¡± Nelson said, arching an eyebrow at Tallis.


    He grumbled and shook his head. Clearly he didn¡¯t like that idea either.


    ¡°If that doesn¡¯t appeal to you either, he can always stay with me,¡± Nelson suggested, smirking at his


    brother.


    Tallis snorted and red at the floor..


    It was a bit odd to have Nelson refer to me as ¡®he.¡¯ I needed to get used to it now that I was in disguise.


    Normally, when I was in disguise, I tried to avoid interacting with anyone. It had been to prevent people


    from recognizing me, not for me to role y long-term.


    ¡°Those are all our options,¡± Nelson shrugged.


    ¡°Fine, he will stay with me,¡± he ground out through gritted teeth, his jaw tensing, eyes refusing to meet


    mine.


    I nced over at Nelson who smirked again and winked at me. My jaw loosened as I realized he¡¯d


    nned that whole setup. He really wanted me to spend the night in a room with Tallis.


    Maybe this was going too far. I didn¡¯t even want to know what was going through Nelson¡¯s mind¡­


    Tallis made it clear he didn¡¯t care what anyone else thought of him, but his brother was meddling with


    his love life now, and things could get very sticky andplicated. Maybe I was better off staying at the


    pack and putting up with Hawke¡­


    ¡°Then it is settled. The two of you will bunk together. I¡¯m going to head off to bed and I¡¯m going to


    assume the two of you will do the same,¡± Nelson said. He gave us a casual wave and left.


    Sighing, I got to my feet and stretched, my back popping. Tallis was still standing there, looking grumpy.


    He might not have been tired, but I was exhausted.


    I yawned, heavily hinting that I was ready to go to bed.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he said forcefully, motioning for me to follow him with a hand.


    We headed across the big event tent to where there was another small room closed off by thick,


    velvety curtains. It was a cramped room with just one twin sized bed, which hardly fit in the small space


    ufortably.


    Immediately, I crossed the room and sat on the edge of the bed. I yawned again and rubbed my weary


    eyes.


    When I looked at Tallis, he was standing there with his hands shoved in his pockets, his head turned


    toward the curtain door. Being inside a tent, there weren¡¯t any real doors or windows anywhere. It was


    a little stuffy.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really that miserable about having me bunk with you, you had other options,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired. You should rest,¡± he told me firmly.


    I noticed how he didn¡¯t really answer my question. He also refused to look at me. Iid down on the bed


    and looked up at the tent ceiling, red velvet.


    Tallis still hadn¡¯t moved and I wondered if I was being too needy or presumptuous, taking his bed. I got


    up and sat down on the ground. Tallis still didn¡¯t say anything, so I curled up and closed my eyes.


    It was probably too much to expect him to be a gentleman and actually offer the bed to me. He didn¡¯t


    seem like the selfless type. When he didn¡¯t say anything at all, it was hard to tell what he was thinking


    or what he wanted me to do.


    I could have been lying on a bed or razor sharp rocks and it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. For the first time


    in days, I actually felt as long as he was here, there wasn¡¯t anything I needed to worry about, and that I


    could finally take a good night of rest.


    With that thought, my body rxed, my eyes dropped instantly and I fell asleep.


    *Theo


    I kept my eyes averted until Ciana¡¯s breathing evened out. ncing at her, I saw her chest rising and


    falling evenly. Her eyelids rippled as underneath, her eyes shifted back and forth. She must have been


    dreaming already.


    Even with the makeup that made her look like a boy, I could see her real beauty underneath. I wished


    she¡¯d wash that crap off. Right now, I was Tallis, I wasn¡¯t Theo. I couldn¡¯t ask her why she was


    disguised as a boy or anything else that would


    make her think I was curious about her.


    In her sleep, Ciana sighed and rolled onto her back stretching her legs out on the ground. She looked


    peaceful but I knew she¡¯d have a sore back in the morning from sleeping on the ground.


    Wind whipped through the tent and she shuddered. Turning on her side again, Ciana hugged her


    knees to her chest and shivered in the cold air.


    I chewed the inside of my cheek and nced around. Could I really just leave her on the ground to


    freeze? No, I couldn¡¯t.


    I sighed, stepped forward, scooped her up and brought her over to that tiny, sorry excuse for a bed I¡¯d


    been sleeping on.


    Ciana mumbled something in her sleep and curled into me, whispering something about warmth.


    A smile tugged at my lips, but I fought it off.


    Her delicate fingers tightened around my shirt as I lowered her onto the bed. She nuzzled her nose


    against my chest and


    wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Carefully, I tried to pull back once I was sure the thin, springy mattress was supporting her. On second


    thought, that horrible mattress was probably lessfortable than the ground¡­


    Ciana muttered a protest and her hands pulled on my shirt. I wasn¡¯t bnced and I fell on top of her.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I could move, she had her arms and legs locked around me like a boa constrictor. Clearly, she¡¯d


    been spending too


    much time with Perceval.


    I swallowed my irritated groan, realizing there was no way I could get away from her without waking


    her. Seeing as I was supposed to be a stranger, if she woke up and found us like this, she might freak


    out and I¡¯d have a lot of exining to do.


    The warmth of her body pressed against me and her fingers clung desperately to my shirt. Despite


    myself, the heavy organ between my legs stiffened and pressed against her leg.


    Damn it! This was going to be a long, torturous night.


    Sighing, I tried to rx. I could feel every inch of her body pressing against me, her arms and legs


    clenching around me as she dreamt. My pants tightened and my desire ached for release. It should


    have been driving me crazy but I found I was addicted to being close to her, if only to feel something


    pleasant.


    It was dangerous¡­ I warned myself, but no matter how I tried, my body wouldn¡¯t move an inch away.


    Ciana nuzzled her head against my neck. Her nose brushed my skin, her soft breath tickled down my


    throat. I swallowed hard, clenching my muscles against the desire to grab her and pull her closer.


    shes of when we¡¯d been together in the Moonlit Crystal realm surfaced in my mind. I could so clearly


    remember how warm and wet she¡¯d felt,pletely surrounding me and sucking me deep inside.


    I bit my lip to stifle the equally pleased and annoyed groan that rose in my throat.


    Fuck, how I wanted her!


    I wanted to im her body in the real world, not just in that vision we¡¯d acted out.


    Her warm lips grazed against my neck and she sighed, her head tilting back slightly. I caught a glimpse


    of her plump, pink lips, slightly parted in her sleep.


    I¡¯d felt her lips before. I knew well how warm and soft they were, and what feelings they elicited within


    me.


    Again, I swallowed hard. Try as I might, I couldn¡¯t pull my eyes from her inviting lips. With her head


    tilted back, she was perfectly angled toward me, waiting.


    Like a man possessed, I leaned in and pressed mine to hers.


    Ciana moaned in her sleep and squirmed against me. Her legs tightened around my hips and she


    rolled her body against mine.


    Heat red through me and my throbbing cock was ready to burst at any moment.


    I jerked my head away from her, breathing heavily. She still slept on, mumbling something incoherent


    as her arms got even tighter around me.


    I¡¯d had trouble with self-controltely. My powers had been all over the ce, but it wasn¡¯t my fatal


    powers that I was concerned about right now.


    It was the burning desire.


    What was I doing?! Kissing a young woman in her sleep?! Theodore Crimson, how despicable you


    were!


    Reluctantly, I pulled away from Ciana. There was nowhere else I would rather be than locked in her


    warm, enticing embrace all night. I was still concerned about how she¡¯d react if she woke up.


    Thest time we¡¯d been in a situation like that, she¡¯d freaked out. I hadn¡¯t realized how big of a deal it


    was for her then. I wasn¡¯t going to make that same mistake now.


    When I stood up, she sighed and reached to the empty space, like she was searching for me to pull me


    back. There was a moment where I thought about throwing it all away and just falling into her embrace


    again.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    Sighing, I turned away from her.


    It was better to let her rest.


    I left the room desperately searching for a cold shower.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 418

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 418


    Chapter 76: Show Time


    *Ciana*


    The following day I didn¡¯t see Tallis at all. I¡¯d woken up in his empty room and figured he¡¯d gone to


    work. I went to find him, but it seemed as if he¡¯d vanished. He didn¡¯t even return at night.


    I sent word to let Warren know where I was and we met up somewhere in the woods to n what to do


    about the alliance ceremony.


    When the morning of the ceremony arrived, I steadily made my way to the location, cloaked in a


    ceremonial robe with an oversized hood like most pack members. My face was shielded. but otherwise


    undisguised.


    Only a few hours remained until the contract was to be signed. After those signatures were marked in


    ink and blood it would be toote to go back.


    I mingled among the shadows, away from people that moved around the pack square, getting ready for


    the big alliance ceremony. I could feel their excitement. They saw this as a step forward to greatness


    as Raymond had said in his speech to the pack a few days ago.


    The man made my skin crawl.


    Some people brushed past me, nearly knocking me off bnce.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± they muttered, continuing on their way.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Warren since the morning, but he knew the n.


    The crowd would be gathering in the great hall for the ceremony, and I was nervous to say the least. I


    knew my people woulde to my aid once they learnt the truth. But there was a part of me that still


    believed that Raymond could manipte them in some way. He had done it before, what was stopping


    him from doing it again?


    I made sure to keep to the shadows.


    Fake Ciana walked onto the stage. She dressed in the pack colors of white and deep purple. The dress


    had a whimsical touch to it. The skirt flowed all the way to the floor, concealing her feet. The bodice


    was tight and cinched at her waist perfectly. It had a sweetheart neckline that gave her just the right


    amount of cleavage to remain tasteful.


    Her hair had been pinned up and her face was kept natural.


    I had to say she looked beautiful. If she hadn¡¯t had a nervous look etched on her face I would have


    thought she almost looked like a princess.


    ¡°She is stunning, isn¡¯t she?¡± a woman beside me whispered.


    I simply nodded my reply.


    I followed her every move as she made her way to Raymond who was wearing a ceremonial white


    gown, something only the Alpha was supposed to. It was then that I noticed the feather in her hand.


    It was the same feather that was meant to be in my father¡¯s safe, but Raymond had hidden it. Fake


    Ciana gave a forced smile and went to sit at one of the chairs. She ced the feather on the table


    and zeroed in on it.


    I walked toward the stage seeing Raymond talking to a rather tall looking man. The man¡¯s back was


    turned toward me but I could see Raymond¡¯s face clearly.


    Raymond¡¯s brows were furrowed and his eyes were narrowed at the man before him.


    I drew closer toward them trying to pick up on what they were talking about.


    ¡°What do you mean he isn¡¯t here? The ceremony is meant to begin within the next twenty minutes. We


    cannot have the union without him here.¡± He bit out lowly. ¡°Do you understand what it took to get us to


    this point? This could ruin everything.¡±


    SANT ANDRE &


    The man bowed his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir. There seems to have been some kind ofndslide which may


    be blocking his way over here.¡±


    ¡°We cannot wait. Time is of the essence. We will begin the announcement and when he arrives, he will


    join Ciana on stage. Then I will perform the ceremony. Go and prepare the contract, wax seal, and the


    feather.¡±


    The man bowed his head and left Raymond standing alone.


    I walked back to the ground and took a seat among the rest of my pack members. I made sure to keep


    my head low and my hood on.


    Each second felt like an hour as I waited for the twenty minutes to tick down.


    After the time had passed Raymond walked onto the stage with a smile on his face. Oh, how I wanted


    to put my fist right in the middle of his face.


    ¡°My people!¡± He addressed the pack, ¡°Today is a day of great honor for this pack. Today we unite not


    only twonds but we make history. We usher in a new age and opportunities that have never been


    seen before.¡±


    Everyone in the crowd cheered with joy.


    If only they knew.


    ¡°Alpha Luther has had some trouble on his journey here, but he will be here shortly.¡± He then turned to


    look at the side of the stage. ¡°But we have Alpha¡¯s representative, our beloved Miss Ciana ck!¡±


    The crowd roared again and chanted my name.


    The ce fell silent as everyone looked to Raymond for the proceedings to continue. He opened his


    mouth but a loud banging sound interrupted him.


    Suddenly, Warren barged in through the doors dressed in a suit and tie.


    Audible gasps could be heard from all over the area. Guests stood from their seats to get a closer look


    at the young prince who had just walked in.


    ¡°Stop this madness at once!¡± His graceful yet authoritative voice echoed. Everyone lowered their heads


    to show their respect. After all, Warren was a royal prince. He was born with Alphaness, just like his


    brother.


    ¡°Ciana ck is not going through with this alliance today,¡± he finished his words, staring at Raymond.


    Raymond looked frustrated. ¡°Prince Warren, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°The meaning of this?¡± Warren scoffed. He then turned to address the pack members. ¡°The meaning of


    this is that I am a man in love. I thought I¡¯d made myself clear the first day I arrived.¡±


    The room grew silent and every single pair of eyes were on Warren.


    ¡°I have fallen in love with Ciana ck. She doesn¡¯t want this.


    She wants to be with me. Why should we deny true love? Is it not a gift from the Moon Goddess


    herself? Should it not be celebrated and honored?¡±


    I heard a few hums of agreement.


    Oh, he was selling this well. I was proud.


    Warren then turned to Raymond. ¡°Ciana is the one I have chosen. She is the one I want and she wants


    me. You denying us this right to be together will go against the royal court. And I don¡¯t think you want to


    take on the royal court, now would you?¡±


    If looks could kill, Warren would be six feet deep. Even from where I sat I could see the bulging vein on


    the side of Raymond¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Prince Warren, but once the ceremony is over, we¡¯d be


    happy to celebrate your union with Miss Ciana, but we need her for the agreement has already been


    made between Alpha Luther. And Ciana agreed in front of her pack.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s this Alpha Luther?¡± Warren let out a soft chuckle, and interrupted Raymond who wanted to


    exin. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Whoever he is, my father and brother probably would know, but it¡¯s none of my


    business. What I do know is that Ciana cannot be a part of this alliance because she is now a part of


    the royal court. She is already mine and I can¡¯t wait a single minute more.¡±


    Audible gasps filled the meeting hall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Warren reached out to the fake Ciana with a warm smile on his face, and she stared at him


    in disbelief, but her shyness and the pink on her face told me that she was ready to go with Warren.


    What girl could resist a romantic confession in public like this from a royal prince? I gave Warren a


    thumbs up in my mind.


    Raymond¡¯s face turned a bright red from the rage that filtered into his body. ¡°Guards! Seize him!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Fake Ciana cried.


    Guards moved from the sides and went to capture the young prince. They bound him in chains and


    forced him to his knees.


    Warren struggled in his chains but I knew that was only for show. I knew he could take on Raymond¡¯s


    men and stille up on top.


    He might not be as fierce as Theo, but he was still well trained by the best warriors in the world. Taking


    down normal pack guards should be just a piece of cake for him. He caught my eye in the crowd and


    he gave me a subtle nod.


    Your turn. His look read.


    They dropped Warren on the stage and Raymond faced the crowd again. ¡°What Price Warren is trying


    to do is spread his disloyal and selfish corruption. Are we a people that go back on our word? No. We


    do not conform to the pressures of those sitting at the royal table. This is for the betterment of our pack.


    Miss Ciana, tell-Prince Warren to stop this nonsense! If he loves you, he should respect that you have


    your responsibilities!¡±


    ¡°Ciana, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day. You have to make a choice, me, or your pack?¡± Warren shouted.


    Fake Ciana had her eyes trained on Warren. Tears brimmed her eyes as she watched the man she


    loved in chains.


    ¡°Ciana!¡± Raymond bellowed.


    She flinched but she did not take her eyes off of Warren. ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±


    The words refused to leave her lips.


    ¡°You!¡± A huge man came flying onto the stage like a bat out of hell. He headed straight for Warren and


    lifted him to his feet.


    ¡°You did this.¡±


    Hawke then rushed up to the stage and kicked onto Warren¡¯s stomach, causing him to double over.


    ¡°No! Please!¡± Fake Ciana got up from her chair but was held back by Raymond.


    The crowd roared their disapproval for Hawke and I knew it was time to start making my way toward


    the stage.


    After all of this was said and done I would be deeply indebted to him for what he had done.


    ¡°Hawke!¡± Raymond yelled to his son but he just kept going.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°I will say it¡¯s enough when I know it¡¯s enough!¡± Hawke¡¯s eyes were wild. I could see how dted his


    pupils were.


    ¡°You are ruining the ceremony. Stand. Down. Now!¡±


    Fake Ciana elbowed Raymond in the stomach andunched herself at Hawke. She managed to push


    him away from Warren and used her body to cover him on the floor.


    Her body racked with panicked cries.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All you want to do is get the power that Luther promised you, Raymond. This is not about the pack.


    This is about your greed!¡±


    Everyone heard her words and from the looks on many people¡¯s faces they were not happy.


    Raymond let out a littleugh. ¡°You see how the prince has brainwashed you, Ciana? You made a vow


    to your people that you will see this through. You made the vow to Alpha Luther.¡±


    This was my cue.


    headed up the small stairs that led to the stage and waited. He was trying to bait everyone into


    believing him.


    ¡°The alliance will take ce today, Ciana. You are the sole heir.¡±


    I removed my hood and allowed my hair to flow free.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the ceremony will be canceled, Raymond.¡± I walked onto the stage with my head held


    high and eyes up. was finally stepping back into the light and iming what was rightfully mine.


    ¡°She is not the sole heir to this pack. I am!¡±


    There was no going back now.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 419

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 419


    Chapter 77: Always


    ¡°She¡¯s lying. This is just some power hungry impostering to disrupt our pack,¡± Raymond argued,


    stepping between me and the rest of the pack.


    ¡°I can prove that I am the real Ciana,¡± I said, holding the pack relic up over my head. I stepped around


    Raymond so the entire pack could see me.


    Everyone gasped when they realized I had the feather. It was more than just a pack relic. This feather


    was a symbol of truth and justice. Anyone that spoke a lie while holding the feather would be punished


    by the Moon Goddess.


    He wouldn¡¯t dare attack me while I held the feather. It was a sacred pack relic and not even Raymond


    would think about putting it in harm¡¯s way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this bitch. She¡¯s responsible for my son getting viciously attacked, multiple times. She


    was probably sent here as a spy for the Dark Prince so he can wipe us all out when it pleases him,¡±


    Raymond argued.


    The rest of the pack murmured nervously and a lot of them locked at me with fear in their eyes. I


    couldn¡¯t believe it! These were people I¡¯d known all my life. Raymond had twisted them so much they


    didn¡¯t know what was real and what wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°That is a lie,¡± Warren said, speaking up. One of the guards hit


    him in the back of the head and he snarled.


    ¡°Prince Theo and the crown don¡¯t destroy packs or spy on them. This man has you all confused,¡±


    Warren stated calmly yet firmly.


    It wasn¡¯t good enough. I had to use the feather¡¯s fabled power to prove that I was who I said I was. The


    pack wouldn¡¯t believe it otherwise. After seeing what the Moonlit Crystal could do, I


    didn¡¯t doubt the power of the feather.


    ¡°I swear that I am the true and only Ciana ck, daughter of Alpha Soren ck of the Alvar Pack. As


    the Moon Goddess is my witness, I speak the truth of who I am. If I lie before this feather, may the


    Moon Goddess strike me down,¡± I announced aloud.


    The entire crowd went silent. Even Raymond and Hawke held their breath. Nothing happened. No


    lightning bolts shot down. from the sky to strike me down. An apparition of the Moon Goddess didn¡¯t


    appear and condemn me for my lies.


    A ripple of relief went through the gathered pack. Then they started murmuring to each other.


    I smirked and nced over at Raymond. With the power of the feather, I¡¯d win back the loyalty of the


    pack in no time.


    ¡°Beta Raymond, would you like your fake Ciana to swear her identity before the Moon Goddess with


    the feather of justice?¡± I asked, holding the relic out to him.


    Ramond snarled at me and pushed my hand away.


    I turned to the fake me and held the feather out.


    ¡°How about it, ¡®Ciana¡¯?¡± I asked, putting a sarcastic emphasis on her name.


    She shook her head and stared nervously at the feather. ¡°Wh- what will happen to me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Raymond snapped. He moved between me and the fake Ciana. ¡°Ciana is


    whoever I say she is, and I say it is this girl.¡± He pointed to the fake Ciana.


    She cowered a little and shot me a nervous look. Her eyes traveled over to Warren, who was still being


    held by Raymond¡¯ s guards. She looked really upset that Warren was held captive. She did seem to


    have a heart at least, unlike Raymond.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You think you are smarter and wiser than the Moon Goddess?¡± I challenged, arching an eyebrow at


    him and waving the feather around tauntingly.


    More murmurs went through the pack.


    ¡°What if Raymond is wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be punished by the Moon Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Beta Raymond! Tell that girl to swear her identity before the Moon Goddess. If she does, then I will


    believe she is the real Ciana,¡± a pack member said. He stood up and pointed at fake Ciana.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! You dare question my authority and knowledge?¡± Raymond growled. He leapt off the


    dais and advanced on the man in the crowd.


    My eyes widened as he tried to get away. With a snap of the fingers, Raymond had his guards hold the


    man in a tight grip.


    Raymond leaned down to look right into the man¡¯s eyes, a snarl fixed on his face. ¡°You call yourself a


    loyal pack member, yet you have the audacity to question the identity of the Alpha¡¯s daughter!¡±


    The outcrier trembled slightly. He looked at me, his eyes pleading and helpless.


    ¡°The feather¡­¡±


    Before he could get another word out, Raymond grabbed his head and twisted. A sickening crack rang


    out and the guards released him. The man fell in a crumple on the ground, dead.


    I cringed, taking a half-step back.


    Raymond was absolutely crazy. I thought that when the pack learned who I was, they would turn


    against him. He had nned everything so perfectly and he would force his control over them with fear.


    ¡°Now, Ciana, you do exactly as I say, you got that?¡± he growled, stalking over to the fake Ciana, a dark


    re on his face.


    Fake Ciana cowered and shrank away from him. If I wasn¡¯t concerned about her safety, I would have


    berated her for representing me so poorly. My father had always taught me not to back down and to


    face bullies head on.


    If Raymond had looked at me like that, I would have told him exactly what I thought of him!


    ¡°No!¡± Fake Ciana gasped. She pulled away from the guards standing near her and ran to me. ¡°Please,


    you have to help me. He¡¯s going to kill me.¡±


    Raymond turned his eyes on both of us, daggers in his eyes. He would kill both of us if he had to, just


    to keep control of the pack. How could he betray my father like that? He¡¯d worked side by side with my


    family for years. He¡¯d always put the pack first. What had happened to make him turn into this power


    hungry beast?


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± fake Ciana said, grabbing my hand. ¡°Beta Raymond told me he needed me to help save


    his pack. He asked a witch to cast a spell that made me look like you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s lying, gone insane by seeing someone that looks just like her,¡± Raymond


    argued, throwing a dismissive arm at both of us.


    He stood before the gathered pack, maintaining his dominant status. I could see the pack members


    were too confused to make up their minds. They still didn¡¯t know who to believe,


    even with the aid of the feather.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do any of this but he told me it was the only way. He said you were at the pce and


    couldn¡¯t help, but the pack needed you now. I really, really thought I was helping the pack,¡± fake Ciana


    said, her eyes wide and ssy as she pleaded with me.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said. ¡°You can expose his lies. You¡¯re the only one that knows the truth. Take the


    feather and tell everyone what he did.¡±


    I held the feather out to her. Fake Ciana chewed her lower lip and looked from the feather back to


    Raymond. The Beta wrinkled his nose and red at her.


    ¡°If you do anything to raise a hand against me, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± he threatened.


    ¡°You said you wanted to help the pack. If you take the feather and expose his lies, you¡¯ll free them all


    from his control,¡± I urged, pushing the feather to her again.


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill me if I do this,¡± fake Ciana whispered. I could see fear in her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you know your ce,¡± Raymond shouted at the back of her head.


    Fake Ciana cringed. I wondered how much terror and abuse she¡¯d suffered while trying to do what


    Raymond wanted her to do. I couldn¡¯t imagine that he was the most agreeable person, even when she


    was doing what he said.


    ¡°If you really want to help, use the feather,¡± I said again, giving her a warm, friendly smile. ¡°The pack


    will protect you once Raymond¡¯s lies are revealed. They won¡¯t support him anymore.¡±


    As much as I hoped my words were true, I couldn¡¯t guarantee it. They¡¯d already been reluctant to


    believe that I was the real Ciana and so many of them chose to follow Raymond.


    I hoped that having Warren there would be enough to sway them.


    If they witnessed the truth being revealed in the presence of one of the princes and did nothing to


    oppose Raymond and restore my pack¡¯s honor and loyalty to the crown, Warren being the presentative


    of the royal court, technically could have them ali hunted down and destroyed.


    Not that he would, but they didn¡¯t need to know that!


    ¡°You¡¯ll keep me safe?¡± she asked again.


    I nodded and fake Ciana extended a hand toward the feather.


    Slowly, she turned toward the pack and held the feather up. ¡°The truth is¡­¡±


    ¡°Arhwoo-¡± Raymond roared and jumped into the air.


    He shifted midair,nding heavily on top of fake Ciana and knocking the feather out of her hand.


    I dove at the feather, catching it before it hit the ground. Rolling, I jumped back to my feet and turned to


    tackle Raymond. I¡¯d protect fake Ciana, as I promised.


    Raymond was on top of her. Fake Ciana gave a strangled cry and theny still. Raymond lifted his


    head, ring bright eyed at me. He had blood staining his mouth.


    ¡°NO!¡± Warren shouted. He snarled and pulled away from the guards, showing his true strength again


    as a member of the royal family.


    Fake Ciana took in a sharp,bored breath and turned on her side. Whimpering, she crawled toward


    Warren.


    I stood there dumbly, just staring at them.


    Raymond was still in wolf form. Panting and heaving, his fur bristling like porcupine quills.


    Warren dropped to his knees by fake Ciana. Blood spurted from the wound on her neck and she was


    pale. Her arms trembled every time she tried to move.


    ¡°W-Warren,¡± she gasped out.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk,¡± Warren said. ¡°Don¡¯t try to move. Save your strength.¡±


    My eyes prickled as I watched Warren with her. We both knew that she was going to die. There was no


    saving her now.


    Warren had only pretended to date her and love her but I knew at this moment, he was being sweet


    and gentle genuinely. I expected nothing less of him.


    ¡°Warren, I¡¯m so, so sorry,¡± she whispered, her voice gurgling a little as blood frothed in her mouth.


    ¡°Shh¡­ You did the right thing,¡± he assured, running his fingers through her hair.


    ¡°I-I need you to kn-know¡­ my real n-name is Jasmine. I¡­ I d-do love you and I¡­ would have¡­ g-


    gone with you,¡± she gasped out.


    ¡°I know,¡± he told her softly.


    ¡°W-will you¡­ re-remember me?¡± she asked, her voice a barely audible whisper.


    Warren took her weak, trembling hand in his.


    ¡°Always.¡±


    He kissed the back of her hand.


    Fake Ciana ¨C Jasmine ¨C mustered a weak smile. Her head fell to the side and the light left her eyes.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 420

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 420


    Chapter 78: I¡¯ve Been Waiting For You


    I stared at the fake me, Jasmine, on the ground. Warren was still leaning over her. His eyes were half-


    lidded, but I could see underneath the tears brimming in his eyes. I couldn¡¯t deny that I felt mortified,


    too. I promised we¡¯d protect her, and I failed to honor my word.


    ¡°Everyone! We have all been fooled by the imposter!¡±


    Raymond announced, waving dismissively at Jasmine¡¯s lifeless form. He had shifted back and


    someone had quickly dressed him with a cloak. ¡°The Moon Goddess has sent us the real Ciana just in


    time. The pack can finish preparing for the arrival of our esteemed guest.¡±


    ¡°Show some remorse!¡± I snapped, turning to re at him. ¡°You just murdered a young girl, one that you


    were using for horrible crimes.¡±


    Raymond scoffed and rolled his eyes at me, he whispered, ¡°She understood the risks of disobeying


    me. If she wasn¡¯t going to do her part, she was no longer useful.¡± His voice was so casual and


    uninterested.


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster! Moon Goddess above, in the name of Lord Lycaon, you¡¯ll get what you deserve!¡±


    Warren said, finding his voice. He stood and balled his hands into fists.


    I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever seen Warren so mad, but he was ready to fight for Jasmine¡¯s memory and keep


    his promise to always remember her.


    ¡°That is more corruptioning from a member of the royal family. You can¡¯t juste in here and


    throw your weight * around. We don¡¯t bow down to royal tyranny,¡± Raymond scoffed loudly. ¡°Take him


    into custody.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t! You have no jurisdiction over the royal family,¡± I argued.


    Warren added, ¡°You imed that the crown are tyrants that lord over Alvar. What¡¯s your evidence?¡±


    ¡°Seize him!¡± Raymond didn¡¯t answer, only gave his order. His guards pounced on Warren.


    ¡°Now, what do you think the king is going to do to Alvar pack when he finds out what you¡¯ve done to his


    son?¡± I asked. I nced at the rest of the pack.


    No one spoke up at all. They wouldn¡¯t look at me either.


    ¡°Hold him down. If he twitches, knock him out,¡± Raymond demanded. He stood over Warren, smirking


    and leering in front of the captured prince.


    Rage pumped through my veins and my hand tightened around the feather. I¡¯d knock that smug,


    arrogant look right off his face!


    ¡°Your decoy is dead. There¡¯s no way you¡¯llplete the alliance with Luther now,¡± I said, pointing a


    finger at Raymond.


    He smirked and chuckled darkly in a tone only audible to me. ¡°I see you haven¡¯t let go of the feather,


    Ciana dear.¡±


    ¡°The feather?¡± I asked, creasing my brow.


    Suddenly, a tingle shot up my arm and it dropped limply at my side. I couldn¡¯t move it! I kept telling my


    fingers to release the feather, but they wouldn¡¯t respond.


    That same tingle spread through my shoulders.


    What was happening?!


    Then my legs wobbled. I staggered to the side, catching myself on a nearby pir.


    ¡°You¡¯re so predictable. I knew you¡¯de for the feather, so I made sure it would work to my


    advantage,¡± he said with a toothy, wolfish grin. His eyes lit up.


    My knees buckled and I fell to them on the ground. The tingling numbness kept spreading through my


    body. I couldn¡¯t feel my legs anymore and my mind was getting fuzzy. I fought to keep my eyes open


    and to stay alert.


    I couldn¡¯t let Raymond win like this!


    ¡°I coated the feather with a paralytic. The effects will wear off soon. But until then, why don¡¯t you take


    some rest?¡± His smile


    was malicious.


    Then he turned to the crowd and announced loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Ciana has been ovee by fatigue.


    But she is prepared to honor our alliance with Alpha Luther.¡±


    My stomach turned as his grin broadened from ear to ear. He was a snake! I half expected him to


    unhinge his jaw to devour me whole.


    ¡°This¡­ this whole thing was a trap?¡± I muttered, trying to force my legs and arms to move.


    Warren and I had nned everything out so carefully. He¡¯d gained Jasmine¡¯s trust and we¡¯d set this


    n up without revealing it to anyone, but Raymond had been one step ahead of us.


    My mind got woozy, but I blinked rapidly, forcing myself to stay awake.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I always nned to capture you,¡± Raymond taunted in a low voice.


    He snapped to some of his guards and they stepped up to Jasmine¡¯s body. Warren watched with


    horrified eyes, still unable to move against the guards that were holding him back.


    I was poisoned, and Warren was being held prisoner. After all, Warren was only one person, how could


    he defeat the entire pack?


    In our n, I¡¯d trusted the pack to go against Raymond by now. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t turn out that


    way.


    Murmurs spread amongst the crowd, it was noisy, but no one dared to speak out again.


    Ice crept down my spine. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the paralyzing poison or if it was because I


    realized how bad this situation was. Soon, I¡¯d pass out from the poison and


    Raymond could do whatever he wanted with me. Even give me to Hawke¡­


    Was this the end of my endeavor to save my pack? It couldn¡¯t be¡­ Father, Mother, what should I do?


    What else could I do?


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay.¡± I heard a deep, smooth voice utter beside me as my body finally copsed onto the


    floor.


    I couldn¡¯t turn my head anymore, but I flitted my eyes to see Tallis a few steps away from me.


    ¡°Do something, help me,¡± I mouthed silently, I was no longer able to make a sound.


    Tallis shook his head.


    My heart sank. Tallis wasn¡¯t my biggest fan, but I couldn¡¯t believe that he was just going to let me get


    taken by Raymond for whatever horrible n he had.


    People soon came to the agreement that it would be for the best to believe Raymond¡¯s exnation.


    Raymond¡¯s guys carried me off the stage. People parted to make way. As I moved through the crowd, I


    heard, ¡°Just y along. This is your chance to find out what is really going on,¡± Tallis¡¯ voice whispered.


    >


    Was he kidding? I was about to faint and bepletely helpless. Raymond could do anything¡­ I


    would have shaken my head if I wasn¡¯t almost entirely paralyzed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll follow and I won¡¯t let anything happen to you,¡± Tallis promised.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Something in how sure he was that he could keep me safe made me believe him. That kind of


    confidence only came from the certainty that he¡¯d seed.


    He was wearing a sweatshirt over his shirt and I could see an imprint of something pressing against the


    sweatshirt. It was familiar. I tried to ce the familiar shape but my mind was slipping fast.


    ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ll make sure you are safe,¡± he said again, lowering his voice so he wouldn¡¯t draw attention.


    Apel pin. The shape on Tallis¡¯ sweatshirt was apel pin. It was familiar because it was the same


    shape of the pin that I¡¯d made for Theo.


    I blinked again, my eyelids almost too heavy to lift, now. If Tallis was wearing apel pin I¡¯d made for


    Theo, that meant Tallis was Theo!


    I knew it!


    A moment of relief swept through me as he stepped back before Raymond could notice him. I gave


    myself over to it, trusting that Theo would keep me safe. Onest thought went through my mind before


    darkness consumed me¡­


    Who in the world would wear apel pin under a sweatshirt anyway?


    **


    When I blinked my eyes open, the first thing that I realized was that I was moving. My ears pricked up


    with the whirr of car tires and the gentle hum of an engine.


    I was in a car, getting driven who knows where.


    Sitting up, I rubbed my temples as a massive headache immediately pounded against my skull.


    ¡°Ugh,¡± I groaned, leaning forward and resting my forehead on the driver¡¯s seat in front of me.


    It was a luxury car with real leather seats and the leather was cool, helping my headache.


    ¡°Would you care for some water, Miss?¡± the driver asked. She was a young girl. I was sure she wasn¡¯t


    anyone from my pack.


    I looked up, meeting her eyes in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I asked. ¡°Stop the car, let me out right now!¡±


    ¡°Apologies, Miss, but I can¡¯t do that.¡± She smiled, handed me a water bottle and then closed the


    partition between us.


    I knocked on it. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not done talking to you. This is kidnapping. Let me out right now.¡±


    There was no response. The car was probably soundproofed. I turned my attention out the darkly tinted


    window and looked for any familiar surroundings. I didn¡¯t see anything that I recognized.


    I drank my water. Partially because my throat was so extremely dry and partially to cool the fire in my


    head. It helped, but as soon as I finished it, my throat parched again and no amount of swallowing


    made a difference.


    Quickly, I darted my eyes around the car. I was definitely alone, except for the driver. It was a nice town


    car, the kind that Alphas and royalty were driven around in.


    How long had I been passed out? How far from the pack had Raymond gotten me?


    I nced down at my hands as they nervously twisted the stic water bottle. That was when I saw I


    wasn¡¯t in the clothes I wore when I¡¯d gone to the alliance ceremony.


    Someone had changed me into a dress. Not just any dress, a very nice evening gown.


    The dress was a rose-gold color. Strapless, it clung to my bosom and made my cleavage pop out. My


    neck, shoulders, chest, and arge portion of my back were bare with how low- cut the dress was in


    the back.


    It had corsetcing in the back and it was tied snuggly, but not ufortably. The dress was floor


    length and had a small train off the back. It was a very elegant and shiny dress, silk if I wasn¡¯t


    mistaken.


    My shoes had changed, too. I was wearing a pair of stilettos that had light pink, sandal straps with


    sparkling rhinestones in them.


    My heart sank. Who changed me? It better not be a man.


    Hawke¡¯s face shed through my mind and I almost couldn¡¯t suppress my desire to puke. It couldn¡¯t be


    him! I dare not imagine his nasty eyes seeing my body. No, Tallis, Theo better not have let that


    happen¡­


    The car pulled up in front of arge mansion I¡¯d never seen before.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± the driver girl smiled professionally, ¡°Sorry that I changed you without your permission,


    but you look gorgeous, Miss.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief. Thank the Goddess¡­


    Lights were on inside but there was someone standing in the driveway where the car was pulling up.


    He was dressed in a nice suit and wearing a bright, friendly smile on his face. Luther.


    He came to my door when the driver pulled to a stop. Luther opened the door and held his hand out.


    ¡°Wee, Ciana. You finally made it,¡± he said, his eyes shing in the darkness.


    I slid away from him in the car, but then Theo¡¯s voice in the back of my head reminded me that I was


    here to figure out what was going on.


    Taking Luther¡¯s hand, he helped me out of the car. He lifted my hand and kissed the back of it.


    Inwardly, I cringed, but t didn¡¯t show it on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± Luther said, smirking at me. ¡°My dear Ciana ck.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 421

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 421


    Chapter 79: Secret Weapon


    My name rolled off his lips. He had a nice voice, but it made the hair on my body stand up regardless.


    Luther stood before me, looking effortlessly handsome. His hair was slightly messed up and buzzed at


    the sides. I could see droplets of water, probably from a fresh shower he had just taken.


    Honestly speaking, he was good-looking. His chiseled jaw was sharp and angled. His seamed shirt


    sculpted to fit his body perfectly, and his gray suit pants shaped his strong long legs.


    In this outfit, he almost looked as elegant and attractive as a fine prince.


    However, my body resisted going to him.


    If Theo¡¯s vibe was dangerous, then Luther¡¯s vibe was vicious. It was that aura he carried that made me


    want to stay away from him, in spite of his good looks.


    ¡°Ciana?¡± Getting no response from me, he called again. Surprisingly, like a gentleman, he stepped


    toward me but not close enough that he prated into my personal bubble.


    My eyebrows pulled together and I remembered the purpose of this trip. ¡°Forgive me if I¡¯m a little bit


    confused. One moment I was in my homnd and now I am-¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± He finished for me.


    ¡°Where exactly is here?¡±


    He snapped his fingers. ¡°Now you are asking the right questions. And to answer said question, here is


    my home. Wee to what remains of the Ortiz Pack.¡±


    I had heard of the name of the pack when I learnt about Theo¡¯ s mother, but that was as much as I


    knew.


    As Jake said, the history was obscured. Their disappearance was rarely talked about. It was as if they


    never existed at all.


    ¡°I can see the look on your face. I¡¯m d at least you know who we are.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°All I know is your people faded out decades ago.¡±


    ¡°Faded out?¡± He let out a humorless chuckle. ¡°Is that what they taught you in school?¡±


    ¡°We never learnt of your pack. I found that outtely.¡±


    The smile slipped from his face for a moment. ¡°We didn¡¯t fade out. We were wiped out. Well, at least


    the majority of us. Our remaining survivors were those who happened to be away at that time! This


    ce is what remains of my people. Wee to my humble home.¡±


    His ¡®humble home¡¯ was a mansion that could rival my family home back in my pack. The grounds were


    neatly kept and hot a hedge was left uneven.


    ¡°Let me show you around.¡± The easy smile returned to his face. ¡°Follow me please.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment before I followed him into the building in front of me. I couldn¡¯t shake the


    feeling that I was walking right into the mouth of a viper.


    Luther stopped and looked over his shoulder at me. ¡°I¡¯m not going to bite you, Ciana. Unless you want


    me to.¡±


    My stomach churned at his sordid attempt to flirt. ¡°No. No, thank you.¡±


    Where was Theo? He had said we needed to figure out what Luther wanted. I hoped he was


    somewhere nearby.


    ¡°Watch your step.¡±


    Luther was obviously a lot more rxedpared to thest few times I¡¯d seen him, which was quite


    understandable. However, whatever he was up to, I needed to find out before it was toote.


    I nodded and followed him into the mansion.


    I walked into the grand foyer and observed my surroundings. This ce was beautiful. White marble


    covered the floors andrge crystal chandelier hung high above us. In the center of the room sat a


    small table with a white vase with pink cherry blossoms in it.


    However, as we came to the end of the hallway, it split left and right, leading to opposite directions. I


    was surprised to see the left hand side looked dpidated, as if it had gone through major destruction


    and hadn¡¯t been repaired ever since, while the right hand side was pristine andvish.


    ¡°The guest wing is on the right.¡± Luther gestured for me to follow him.


    ¡°What¡¯s on the left?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where I stay,¡± Luther answered with a smile, but I could sense pain in his voice. ¡°I know what


    you want to ask. I intentionally kept the master wing the way it was since that horrific day, so that I¡¯ll


    always remind myself what Sabestian had put us through!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± At that moment, I truly felt bad for Luther. As much as I dislike Luther, King


    Sebastian was as much to be med, if not more.


    He stopped in his tracks and turned to look at me.


    ¡°Ciana, you have a gentle heart.¡± He smiled. However, the next moment, his face fell, and his tone


    turned cold as he continued, ¡°But kindness is useless! Nowe, we still have more to see of your


    new home.¡±


    ¡°This is not my new home.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you are leaving anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep me captive here for long. My people wille for me. My parents wille for me!¡±


    ¡°Your people sent you here, Ciana. Raymond trusts me and we made an agreement. As for Alpha and


    Luna ck, even you don¡¯t know where they are and when they¡¯ll be back. Am I right?¡±


    Damn it, he obviously had done his homework.


    I stopped short. ¡°What kind of agreement did you have with Raymond?¡± I figured, there was no cost for


    me to ask the question.


    ¡°One that you need not concern yourself over.¡± He started walking up the stairs, ¡°Come on, catch up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere until you tell me what is going on.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are to speak to Alpha Luther like that?¡± A woman dressed in a beautiful blue


    dress walked towards us.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She looked almost ethereal. Her bleach blonde hair was done


    in an elegant up-do and her striking gray eyes found Luther. But her gaze shifted to mine as she


    scowled.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± she walked over to Luther and ced a kiss against his cheek, ¡°I heard we had a guest. I


    didn¡¯t realize it was ¡®she¡¯.¡±


    The way she said ¡®she¡¯ was like it was bitter acid to her tongue.


    ¡°Ciana, this is my partner, Jennifer. Jennifer, this is a very special guest of mine, Ciana. We will


    wee her with open arms.¡±


    ¡°She is no guest of mine. She associates with those ones.¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t. She will soon be joining in our fight.¡± He bit out and gave his order to Jennifer. ¡°Now


    you may carry on. I have much to discuss with her.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, are you sending me away?¡± Jennifer stared at Luther like she could not believe what she was


    hearing.


    ¡°Be good.¡± His words weren¡¯t harsh, but the warning in his tone was very clear.


    She didn¡¯t dare to linger around any more and walked away unhappily. The clicking of her high heels


    echoed in the hallway.


    Luther ignored the noise and turned his attention fully to me.


    ¡°Ciana, if you would follow me please. I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡±


    Luther offered me his arm and I reluctantly took it.


    ¡°Sorry about that. But do not mind her. Sometimes, Jennifer can be a bit childish,¡± Luther apologized,


    however, he didn¡¯t sound that sorry.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m not wee here,¡± I scoffed as we walked down the marble halls.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, Ciana. ¡°You have my word that no one is rude to you going forward.¡±


    Had I not had the two previous interactions with Luther before, I might actually have appreciated his


    gesture.


    However, he wasn¡¯t a friend. That was for sure.


    ¡°She¡¯s your partner and I am-¡±


    ¡°The key to getting my revenge. You see, Sebastian took my home from me. He destroyed the hearts


    of my people all because of greed and stupidity. He ruined countless lives and now I will get my


    revenge. I have tried many times to take him and his son down¡­.¡±


    I smirked, intentionally irritating him a little, ¡°But Prince Theo is way too good of a warrior, and you


    haven¡¯t been sessful?¡±


    Luther wanted something from me, so I assumed at least he wouldn¡¯t physically hurt me.


    ¡°That smart mouth of yours will get you in trouble,¡± he chuckled. I couldn¡¯t tell whether he was upset or


    not. ¡°Luckily, I¡¯m a forgiving man.¡±


    I almost rolled my eyes. My mind was transported back to that time when I first met Theo. The girls who


    had lunged for him, trying to kill him. Was it Luther who was behind that assassination attempt as well?


    ¡°You were the one who sent those seven girls, those assassins who were part of Theo¡¯s consort?¡±


    Luther smiled. ¡°Yes and no. I didn¡¯t send them. They volunteered. All I did was train them and show


    them an opportunity¡­ but too bad it didn¡¯t work out. If the Dark Prince could be taken down so easily,


    he wouldn¡¯t be the Dark Prince.¡±


    ¡°How could you say it like it was no big deal? You knew it wouldn¡¯t work! You knew that they wouldn¡¯t


    survive Theo and Jake. There was no way they would be a match for them. Those young girls didn¡¯t


    need to die!¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t need to, but they chose to. Ciana, do you understand that there are people whose sole


    purpose of living is to avenge? Also, you don¡¯t me the one who killed them, but you me the one


    who trained them?¡±


    ¡°Luther,¡± I looked him in the eye and did not hesitate to point out the w of his logic, ¡°What you¡¯re


    saying is that a victim should be med for self-defense.¡±


    Luther stared at me for a second and shrugged. ¡°It seems like you and I would have to agree to


    disagree.¡±


    ¡°Revenge won¡¯t make you feel any better. Also, Prince Theo isn¡¯t the cause of any of the tragedies.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?!¡± He snapped.


    ¡°I just do,¡± I stated firmly. ¡°Especially for you, it¡¯s a fool¡¯s errand. You¡¯ll never be able to defeat him.¡±


    Luther¡¯s expression changed from irritation to surprise and then to an emotionless smile again. ¡°That is


    where youe into y, my dear.¡±


    We came to a stop in front of one of the guest rooms. He opened the door for me and motioned me


    inside.


    ¡°This will be your room for the time being. Please, make yourself at home.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep me locked up like some kind of criminal,¡± I protested.


    ¡°Oh, but I can. You, my dear, are the key to everything. With you here I know that I will have Theo¡¯s


    undivided attention.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Patience is a virtue, Ciana.¡± A smirk took over his lips. ¡°But I¡¯m a generous host. To answer that


    question, you are my secret weapon.¡±


    He reached out his hand and traced his finger across my jaw. I moved away from his touch and


    growled at him.


    His smile slipped from his lips. ¡°I will be hosting an evening event the day after tomorrow. You¡¯ll be my


    esteemed guest.¡±


    He grabbed the door and slowly began to close it. ¡°Oh, and here¡¯s my friendly warning, this ce is a


    fortress. No one gets in or out, so I¡¯d rmend you save your energy from trying to escape.¡±


    He closed the door leaving me alone in the luxurious room.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 422

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 422


    Chapter 80: Theo Saves The Day


    After Luther left, I rested on the bed. The mattress was soft and plush and made staying awake hard.


    With all that had gone on in my pack and now this with Luther, my body was spent. Sleep found me


    long before I could even fight it.


    The next time I opened my eyes it was to the sound of light knocking. I groaned and sat up in bed. It


    took my mind a moment to remember where I was.


    The door to my room unlocked and in walked a middle aged woman dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Ciana.¡± She bowed her head and walked in with a trolly with an assortment of


    different foods. ¡°Alpha Luther sent me with your breakfast. I will be bringing your clothes shortly.¡±


    She pushed the trolly to my bed where I caught a whiff of the food. It smelled heavenly and my


    stomach responded by grumbling.


    ¡°The chef prepared eggs Benedict. Will this suffice for you?¡±


    I nodded looking at the food. As far as prison food went, this wasn¡¯t half bad- honestly, way better than


    when I was in Theo¡¯ s dungeon. If I hadn¡¯t been so hungry I would have denied the tasty breakfast but I


    needed my strength.


    The thought of Theo sometimes made me question my own judgment. There definitely had been times


    I wished I could strangle the Dark Prince, yet, in a situation like this, he was the only one I¡¯d trust


    without any reservation.


    After we¡¯d been through so much together, I wondered whether he trusted me as much as I did him?


    ¡°My name is Magnolia and I will be your aid.¡± She smiled and bowed to me before leaving the room.


    I pulled the sheets off my body and walked to the trolly.


    The food was delicious, I had to admit. Getting myself replenished with energy was a wise choice in a


    situation like this.


    I wondered what Tallis, or should I say Theo, had been up to? Did he know where Luther took me?


    Was he with me in this ce? If so, where would he be?


    It had been more than 12 hours since I¡¯d arrived and I hadn¡¯t gotten any news from him. Should I be


    worried that he somehow didn¡¯t make it? After all, the Dark Prince was very busy. Or what if¡­ he got


    into trouble?


    I shook that thought off. No, he was the most fearsome person in the world. Anyone could get in trouble


    with him, but probably not the other way around. However, whatever his situation was, if I didn¡¯t hear


    from him for another day, I would n to escape on my own. I didn¡¯t want to be here longer than I had


    to.


    Just then, the door opened again. Speaking of the devil.


    However, to my disappointment, it wasn¡¯t Theo.


    Magnolia returned to the room with a movable rack of gowns along with other things.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m d that you seem to have enjoyed your food.¡± Magnolia was happy to see my empty tes.


    Behind her, a young girl took my te away and cleaned up the room.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious. Thank you. Would you be able to take me to the kitchen so that I can say thank you


    to the chef?¡± I needed to do my best to familiarize myself with theyout of this ce. Sitting there and


    waiting for others toe to rescue me was not my way of handling life.


    Magnolia nodded to me. ¡°Of course, Miss, but we need to prepare for the event first.¡±


    ¡°Now? It¡¯s not until tomorrow evening.¡±


    Magnolia looked me up and down. I felt like she was judging me even though she didn¡¯t make any


    comments. And then she said with a polite smile. ¡°We have a lot of work to do. Not only do we need to


    get this fitted to your body but I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll have to give you a good scrub.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be ¡®scrubbed¡¯. I am perfectly capable of bathing myself.¡±


    She maintained her emotionless smile and kept the same even tone. ¡°It¡¯s about grooming, Miss. This


    event is very important to Alpha and he needs you to be at your very best. We need to do a full beauty


    treatment on you today and that could take hours. Tomorrow, we can just focus on styling.¡±


    ¡°Hours?!¡± I eximed. ¡°I agreed to go to the party, but I didn¡¯t agree to any of this! Please tell Luther


    that-¡±


    ¡°Alpha Luther. You cannot call him without his title. You are not of the same rank as him.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Fine. Alpha Luther is out of his mind if he thinks I¡¯m going to sit for hours while my


    body is pruned and pricked two days in a row. I am not some breeding horse that is being put on


    disy.¡±


    ¡°Alpha didn¡¯t mean anything bad, Miss,¡± she said, ¡°There are women here who would scream for being


    treated special by Alpha. You¡¯re a luckydy to be favored by him. Look at all those dresses and


    jewelry he prepared for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his guest, not part of his harem.¡±


    Magnolia closed her eyes and let out a steady breath. ¡°Miss Ciana, please allow me to perform my job,


    and if you refuse, it will not be you who is in trouble but me. My children depend on me in order to


    survive. So please do me a favor and cooperate.¡±


    I was heavily against all of this. I was not some little doll that Luther could y dress up with. But at the


    same time I knew I needed to y a part. For my pack, for Theo, and¡­ I probably wouldn¡¯t want to be


    the cause of her starving children.


    ¡°Alright. But no dying or bleaching my hair. And no tweezing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We just need to wax.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding,¡± she quipped. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get this started.¡±


    After two hours of being scrubbed down in the shower and then being forced to sit in a milk bath I was


    out of the water and being dabbed dry. I had insisted that I could do it on my own but the woman was


    persistent. She wouldn¡¯t let me lift a single finger.


    Then I was forced toy down when she gave me a facial and applied other products all over my body.


    The process was tedious and boring, and I couldn¡¯t imagine anyone who would voluntarily sit through


    the process. The only useful information I got from Magnolia was that they called Luther Alpha, but in


    reality, they were all from different packs originally, and now they gathered under Luther, and called


    their group ¡°Shadow¡±.


    After she was finally done, she told me, ¡°Please take it easy for the rest of the day, and I¡¯ll be back with


    a stylist. Once you pick out the dress, we¡¯ll need to get it fitted for you before tomorrow¡¯s event.¡±


    I wanted to tell her it really was not necessary, but she probably wouldn¡¯t listen to me, so I saved my


    comments.


    Not long after she left, I heard another knock at the door.


    Sighing, I dragged myself to go open it. I really wasn¡¯t looking forward to sitting through another


    session.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± I eximed, couldn¡¯t help the happiness in my voice.


    ¡°Expecting anyone else?¡± Tallis cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°No, not really,¡± I pulled him into my room to make sure that no one saw him. ¡°How did you get in here


    without anyone knowing?¡±


    ¡°I have my ways. Besides, the security here is wed. I was able to pick up on their patterns after two


    hours. You would think a man such as Luther would have better security around his base.¡±


    Having Theo around me made me breathe a little easier.


    ¡°Theo, did you find a way out of here?¡±


    He scowled, ¡°Why do you keep calling me Theo?¡±


    I stepped closer to him and pressed my hand over his chest. I felt thepel pin under the fabric of his


    shirt. There was no doubt in my mind that this was Theo. I was sure of it now even more than ever.


    ¡°Why do you constantly deny it?¡±


    He stepped back so that my hand stopped touching his body.


    ¡°I¡¯m not him.¡±


    I sighed but didn¡¯t fight him on it. He had his reasons for denying the truth.


    He looked at the wide selection of dresses, shoes and jewelry by my bed and then he looked back at


    me. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Luther has an event tomorrow night. He said that I need to be in attendance.¡±


    ¡°Looks like a costume party,¡± he frowned at the clothes.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe how bad his taste in clothing is. Look at this and this,¡± he said, picking up an elegant


    golden gown and a graceful ck cocktail dress, ¡°Is he a bumble bee or what?¡±


    I almost spat out the sip of water I just took.


    Was the problem with Luther or was that just Theo? I remembered hisments about the wedding


    gowns I tried on in the illusionary world. Just how picky was he about clothes? I meant, it wasn¡¯t like he


    was so stylish either. From what I remembered, the only color he wore was ck-or at most, different


    shades of ck, except when he was in his carnival outfit.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°He¡¯s not a bumble bee, but a wolf. A big bad wolf. You know what, let¡¯s focus on the


    right thing. Have you figured out where we are?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a hidden valley. It probably is where the Ortiz pack used to be. All of the roads leading to here are


    blocked or destroyed, so it¡¯s hard to locate this ce without knowing exactly where to go.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. So, now what¡¯s your n?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t answer me. Instead, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the event for?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems like there will be guests. Hopefully we can figure out who else


    Luther is working with. After that, I need to go back to my pack. I¡¯m worried about them and we need to


    get Warren out as well.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± He walked to the window and looked outside. ¡°The patrol at the borders of this territory has


    been enhanced since we arrived. And now that he has you here, I¡¯m sure he is going to beef up


    security even more. As much as I want to, we can¡¯t fight our way through.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do to get out of here?¡±


    ¡°We go underground. I found a tunnel that leads right out of the territory. I think they built it in for safe


    passage in case of an attack. We can use that to leave. But there is a problem.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°We need Luther¡¯s fur to unlock the entrance of the passageway. Without it we can¡¯t ess the tunnel.¡±


    I walked up to him and stared out to the horizon he was looking at. ¡°The fur of his wolf?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°It can¡¯t be his human hair. It has to be his wolf.


    And you need to get ahold of it.¡±


    ¡°And how do you suppose I do that? I can¡¯t just ask him to shift for me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl, you¡¯ll figure it out.¡± He turned to me.


    ¡°While you work on that, I¡¯ll look for other alternatives just in case.¡±


    This was a lot of pressure to put on me. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, but I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll be sessful.¡±


    ¡°I have faith in you.¡± He moved away from me and made his way to the window. ¡°I¡¯ll try toe back


    tonight to check on you, but if I can¡¯t make it, then see you at the garden. tomorrow night during the


    party. I need to go now.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to go now?¡± I asked, but he had already jumped out of the window and disappeared.


    ¡°Miss Ciana, the stylist is here.¡± Magnolia¡¯s voice traveled through the door.


    How did I always forget about his damn good Alpha hearing?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 423

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 423


    Chapter 81: Can You Do Me a Favor?


    I did everything I could to be cooperative with what Magnolia wanted me to do. Once everything was


    done, I was finally able to leave my room and get some fresh air.


    Getting Luther¡¯s fur. That was the task Theo, who still wanted


    to be called Tallis, had given me. I don¡¯t know where his confidence in me came from, but I guess


    neither of us had another option.


    Tallis wouldn¡¯t reappear until the set time we¡¯d agreed to meet. And I better have what we needed by


    then¡­


    I needed to think about how to get close enough to Luther to get his wolf¡¯s fur. Heading out into the


    gardens, I wandered through the little pathways looking at the flowers.


    In the entrance to the garden, there were beautiful tulips and irises poking up through green ground


    cover that had small blue flowers on it. The gardens were well cared for and so vibrant and colorful.


    Walking deeper into the garden, I passed by an old fountain that wasn¡¯t in use. The basin was empty


    and the statue at the center was faded. It looked like the fountain hadn¡¯t had any water in it for years.


    On the opposite side of the fountain the garden changed.


    There were rose bushes that were thick with thorns and vines and hardly any flowers. The smaller


    nts that grew around the base of the rose bushes were wilted. Their stems arched over, the petals of


    the flowers curling at the tips and turning brown.


    The soil was so dry on top that it was blowing around in the wind.


    This part of the garden hadn¡¯t been taken care of in a long time.


    I looked around and saw a few gardeners in other parts of the garden. They were working hard and I


    could see how healthy those areas were. Why did no onee and take care of these flower beds?


    It was strange that Luther kept most of the mansion in good order while intentionally leaving some parts


    in their dpidated state. Maybe like the left wing of his mansion, there was some sentimental meaning


    of these flower beds as well.


    I knelt down beside one of the rose bushes and pulled some fallen leaves away. Underneath was a


    small sprout, struggling to get free. I helped the little sprout angle toward the sunlight.


    Poor thing wouldn¡¯tst long without water and proper care.


    The same weedy vines that choked the rose bushes would take over this little nt, too.


    Feeling bad for the garden, I went to the nearest tool shed.


    There was a watering can and a hose and a bunch of little rakes and trowels. I even found a pair of


    pruning shears. I gathered it all together and went back to the neglected flower beds.


    On hands and knees, I worked to cut the vines off at their base and dig up the roots. These weeds


    would strangle the entire garden, eventually. With each nt I freed from the vines, I raked the topsoil,


    turning the cooler soil from underneath, then I watered the nts.


    When I was done weeding, I moved on to pruning the rose bushes, cutting the vines off them and


    trimming back the leaves and branches.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luther¡¯s voice came from behind me.


    I whipped around and tucked my free hand into my pocket. There were leaves and brambles all around


    my feet.


    ¡°I could tell this area used to be beautiful. It¡¯s a shame to leave it like this. I love flowers, and since I¡¯ve


    got some time, it¡¯s a good way to spend my afternoon.¡±


    Sighing, Luther shook his head and walked around me. He stroked his chin and looked at the rose


    bushes.


    ¡°These were my mother¡¯s favorite flower beds,¡± he exined. ¡°Sebastian killed her, and all of my pack.


    Since then, I haven¡¯t let anyone touch her prized flowers.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be intruding,¡± I whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How could you? I doubt Sabestian is so forting with the skeletons in his closet. Even with


    someone he wanted to see end up with the Dark Prince,¡± Luther said, giving me a wry smile.


    ¡°He just needs someone to be with Prince Theo, anyone¡± I exined quickly and redirected the topic


    back to him. ¡°Do you know if there are any other survivors?¡±


    I wondered if he knew about Theo¡¯s mother, Lady Nita.


    ¡°He killed everyone! I buried their bodies with my own hands! The only one I couldn¡¯t find was my aunt.


    I hope she was able to escape. I¡¯ve been looking for her for years, but I couldn¡¯t find her.¡±


    ¡°Your aunt?¡± I asked.


    Luther had been able to manipte the Moonlit Crystal. So had Theo¡¯s mother, Nita. Theo and Jake


    had said she was from the same pack and could also manipte the Moonlit Crystal.


    Was it possible that Nita was Luther¡¯s aunt? If she was, that meant Luther and Theo were¡­cousins?


    I was stunned by my guess and I had to try to confirm it.


    ¡°Looking at you, I could imagine that your mother and your aunt were beautiful women.¡± I gently


    caressed the leaf of one of the nts next to me and smiled. ¡°They must both have had beautiful


    names, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    Luther nodded, ¡°Rita and Nita. I¡¯d always loved my mother¡¯s brte, wavy hair and beautiful green


    eyes. As for my aunt, they said that she was the most beautiful woman of her time.¡±


    I tried my best to maintain a casual smile, but deep inside me, I was shocked! Luther¡¯s aunt didn¡¯t just


    vanish, instead, she was taken by King Sebastian as a trophy because of her beauty. Not only that, she


    was still alive, and gave birth to Theo!


    Did Theo know? Did Nita know? Theo obviously knew his mother and Luther were from the same pack,


    but did he know he was rted to Luther?


    After all, other than her name, not a lot was known about Nita in the pce. She was basically a hermit


    and the king didn¡¯t like when others talked about her. Probably because he didn¡¯t want them talking


    about how he practically wiped out her entire pack.


    I wondered if Luther knew the truth, would he be so quick to attack Theo and try to destroy him? Family


    had to ount for something, right?


    ¡°But that is all history now,¡± Luther sighed and shook his head, bowing it heavily as he stood before the


    rose bushes. ¡°When I see these flowers, I think of my mother and I don¡¯t want to be reminded of her,¡±


    Luther said somberly, pulling me from my thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that your pack suffered, that your family suffered, at the hands of the king,¡± I said gently. I


    came up beside Luther and gave him a friendly, understanding smile.


    This seemed like my chance to get closer to him. He¡¯d opened up to me, and if I yed my cards right,


    I¡¯d be able to get the wolf fur from him.


    Luther scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be nice over it. I know where your loyalties lie.¡±


    ¡°Before now, I didn¡¯t know what King Sebastian was truly capable of,¡± I said, keeping my voice soft and


    gentle.


    There was a part of me that wanted to tell him Theo was his cousin and that his aunt was alive. Given


    what he¡¯d just told me, the news of his aunt might upset him more. He¡¯d probably


    never ept that Theo was his cousin and it could shut him downpletely.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It was better to keep the focus on him and his family.


    ¡°You know, I think that we should restore these rose bushes and flower beds,¡± I said, pulling out the


    pruning shears and smiling at Luther.


    He arched an eyebrow at me. ¡°Why? They are an unpleasant reminder.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a dark way of looking at it. These were your mother¡¯s favorite flowers. Taking care of them


    would honor her memory. Besides, it is a reminder that she existed, a reminder of the time you did


    have with her,¡± I answered, smiling to keep things light.


    Luther shook his head, unconvinced. When he went to turn away, I grabbed his arm. He gave me a


    look and I quickly released his arm.


    ¡°Look, your mother nted these flowers and made them beautiful. In honor of her, they should keep


    on being beautiful. It is the mark she left on this world, the legacy she left for you. If she was still alive,


    what do you think she would want for these flower beds?¡±


    Luther¡¯s eyes widened and he stepped back from me. For a moment, I thought I¡¯d crossed a line with


    him, but his scowl softened and he nodded once.


    ¡°Why did you say those things? Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± he asked, tilting his head to the side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, Luther. I understand you. King Sebastian destroyed your pack and you seek revenge.


    Believe it or not, I think I have some personal insight into that,¡± I exined.


    My mind instantly wandered to Raymond and Hawke and all the damage they¡¯d done to my own pack.


    Luther was a part of that, but maybe, by establishingmon ground, I could convince him not to


    support Raymond.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we¡¯re going to be friends, but we don¡¯t have to be enemies,¡± I suggested, giving him a


    hopeful look.


    Luther stroked his chin in deep contemtion, his eyes unfocused and distant. After a long, long


    moment, he raised his eyes to mine.


    We stared at each other while he thought things over.


    ¡°Well, Miss Ciana, you¡¯ve won me over. I¡¯d like to see my mother¡¯s flower beds restored. If you¡¯d like,


    you can help,¡± he offered.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that. I like to work in the gardens.¡± I nodded happily. I was so close now to being able to get


    what I needed from him.


    Luther and I got to work preening and watering the flowers. He even found some fertilizer in one of the


    garden sheds and we added it to the soil so they¡¯d have plenty of nutrients. By the time we were done,


    the flowers were already perking up and they looked so much nicer and cleaner without any weeds.


    We stepped back to examine our work. My hands were covered in dirt and I had dirt smudges on my


    knees. Luther had a smear of dirt on his cheek.


    There were still some flower beds that had flowers that were beyond repair. They were dead and


    brown, all dried out. I felt sorry for the nts. They¡¯d never recover, but they could still be reced.


    He chuckled and rubbed the dirt off his face. ¡°I must admit, you are a lot more interesting than I


    expected.¡±


    Iughed and tossed my hair over my shoulder. ¡°A lot of people tell me that.¡±


    Luther grinned back at me. I hadn¡¯t seen him this rxed or this open since I¡¯d met him. He wasn¡¯t


    thinking only of revenge. I realized, this would be the best chance I¡¯d have to do what I needed to do.


    Suddenly, I had an idea on how to get Luther¡¯s fur.


    ¡°Luther, could you do me a favor?¡± I asked softly.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 424

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 424


    Chapter 82: Green with Jealousy


    ¡°Tell me, my friend, what can I do for you?¡± Luther smiled.


    I had to hold back my scoff. Friend? The man kidnapped my dear Brook, cursed me, tried to kill Theo,


    and worked with Raymond to lead my pack to destruction. Just because he was polite right now didn¡¯t


    mean there was a chance for us to be friends.


    ¡°Look,¡± I lifted my gaze and pointed to one bare spot of the flower bed. ¡°Those little ones are all dried


    now, I don¡¯t think I can revive them, but I think it would be good to get some more color in here, don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    ¡°I agree, whatever makes you happy,¡± hemented.


    I wanted to say that what made me happy was to let me go back to my pack, but I doubted he would go


    with that. So I continued, ¡°I want to get some flower seeds to rent them today.¡±


    He gestured for me to continue.


    I brushed my hair away from my face and put it behind my ear. ¡°I recognize some of them, they grow in


    the wild, but I assume I don¡¯t have the freedom to leave this property on my own? So I wanted to ask if


    you could apany me and take me outside to get some seeds.¡±


    This time, he didn¡¯t say anything immediately. He stared at me for a moment. His eyes bored into mine.


    I did my best to remain calm.


    Luther was like Theo when it came to analyzing people. He noticed every single detail which made it


    hard to get anything past him.


    I had to bring out my best acting skills here, which to be honest were less than ster.


    After a while, his smile returned. ¡°Just that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just that,¡± I assured him.


    I couldn¡¯t read his expression, but to lower his suspicion, I shrugged, ¡°If that is too much of a problem, I


    understand. After all, I¡¯m not really a friend, just a prisoner.¡±


    Finally, he let out a chuckle. ¡°It would be my honor to apany you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I pped my hands and did my best to sound excited. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Where are we


    going? Is it far?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the valley. I know exactly where to go. My mother used to take me there.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± I smiled. ¡°Maybe we could get there faster if you shift and carry me on your back. What do


    you say?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t shift yet.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°My birthday isn¡¯t for a little while.¡±


    ¡°I will carry you.¡±


    Luther began to unbutton his shirt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I turned around so I didn¡¯t see his naked torso.


    ¡°I happen to like this shirt and I don¡¯t want it to be ripped to shreds.¡± He let out a soft chuckle. ¡°You


    know, as wolves, I thought you are used to nudity just like me. Why are you looking away?¡±


    I felt the heat creep onto my cheeks. ¡°Of course I know that. It¡¯ s just that¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find the words I wanted to say. It was just that if Theo was around, I didn¡¯t want him to see me


    staring at another naked man, especially when that naked man was his enemy.


    When I looked over my shoulder he had now stripped right down to his boxers and had an amused grin


    on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you find this amusing,¡± I said to Luther.


    ¡°You¡¯re adorable, do you know that?¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard,¡± I grumbled. ¡°Now are you going to shift or are you going to just keep messing with


    me?¡±


    He smirked and looked away from me. He did a little running before he jumped into the air and shifted


    into an impressive gray wolf. Hended on his paws gracefully and turned to face


    I walked up to him slowly, as he watched me carefully through his amber eyes. Every movement I


    made was analyzed and anticipated. Despite that he called me a friend and he acted friendly, deep


    down, he was still skeptical towards me.


    I raised my hand and reached out to him. His nose lifted and he smelled the air around me. Wolves


    could often catch onto things that we normally couldn¡¯t in our human forms.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When he was satisfied with what he had found he tapped my palm with his nose.


    I was in the clear.


    Luther lowered himself so I could get onto his back. I carefully straddled him and got into afortable


    enough position.


    He let out a little huff and looked over his shoulder at me as if to say, hang on tight.


    I lowered myself and clutched onto his fur.


    By the time we returned to the mansion it was sunset and the day had alreadye to an end.


    ¡°Thank you for spending time with me today.¡±


    Luther smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ciana. And thank you for reminding me of something today.¡±


    We stopped walking when we got to my room. I held onto the seeds in my hands, my body shifting a


    little uneasily from Luther¡¯s proximity.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°A shift in perspective. I never wanted to ever nt flowers in my mothers garden bed because the


    memory of losing her was too great and still felt too fresh no matter how many years passed. But you,¡±


    he stepped a little closer, ¡°reminded me that


    it¡¯s okay to look back on those memories with fondness and to allow her memory to live on.¡±


    The sincerity in his voice threw me.


    All of a sudden, I felt a little guilty because everything I did was to get his fur.


    Luther grabbed my hand and kissed it gently. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I replied gently. Would he feel even worse if he ever found out the true purpose of


    what I did today? I sighed, ¡°It has been a long day. I should get some rest.¡±


    Luther nodded and stepped away from me. ¡°See you tomorrow, Ciana.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Luther.¡±


    I walked into my room and pressed my back against the door. I let go of the breath I hadn¡¯t known I had


    been holding and closed my eyes.


    I reached into my back pocket and fished out the fur I had gathered.


    Mission aplished.


    I poured myself a cup of water and sat down on the couch. Now all I needed to do was wait until


    tomorrow¡¯s party.


    It waste and Theo must be doing whatever he thought was necessary at the moment. I probably


    should get some rest like I told Luther.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± A low voice rang in my ear.


    I nearly jumped out of my skin from the sight of Tallis.


    ¡°You scared me! Why are you just standing there like that?¡±


    His jaw was locked in ce and he looked like he was on the verge of exploding.


    Immediately my heart dropped, ¡°What happened? Why do you look so mad?¡±


    ¡°Where have you been all day?¡± He bit out.


    It took me a moment to register his words. ¡°What do you mean where have I been? Did you not tell me


    that I needed to get the fur from Luther?¡±


    ¡°I said get the fur, not go on a date with the guy.¡±


    I blinked at him trying to process exactly what I just heard.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? Need I remind you, Tallis, that you are the one that told me to go to him in the first


    ce. You said that I needed to figure out a way to get the fur and I did. Why are you mad at me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± Tallis moved to the bed. ¡°Why would I be mad?¡±


    ¡°Did you not hear what you said? And look at yourself!¡± I grabbed a handheld mirror and lifted it up to


    show him his own face.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying.¡± He nced at the mirror and pointed at his reflection. ¡°What are you trying to


    say about my face? That frown is just my normal expression, nothing special.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even know whether I shouldugh or cry. ¡°Can we just have a normal conversation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re having a normal conversation. Did you have fun on your little ride? What did he do? Woo


    you and whisk you away to some fancy restaurant in the town square?¡±


    Looking at his scowl, I shook my head. At first, I was upset, but now, I found it kinda funny. ¡°You are


    kidding me. Are you¡­are you jealous right now?¡±


    His eyes snapped to me. ¡°Jealous? Please. I am not a child. I have no reason to be jealous. Why would


    I be jealous of that half breed alpha anyway.¡±


    I pressed down the upcurl of my lips, and decided to y along.


    ¡°You are the one who said I needed to get the fur. Did I flirt with the guy to get what I needed? Yeah.


    But did it mean anything? No.¡± I stood up from my seat and made my way over to him.


    ¡°So you admit you flirted with him.¡± He pointed a finger usingly at me. ¡°You find him attractive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind.¡± I shrugged and rolled my eyes, again, intentionally to irritate him. ¡°Any female with eyes


    would find him appealing to the eye.¡±


    ¡°Appealing to the eye,¡± Tallis mocked. ¡°The guy is ipetent and generic. There is hardly any real


    substance to him. Is that what you¡¯re into, Ciana? Men with the same personality as a cardboard box?¡±


    Yep. Theo had lost it.


    ¡°You are being ridiculous. And even if I was flirting with him, then so what?¡±


    Tallis took a dangerously slow step toward me. ¡°So what? He is the culprit for the problems in your


    pack!¡±


    ¡°Raymond is a bigger problem.¡±


    ¡°Ciana, I can¡¯t believe you just said that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are acting like this.¡±


    ¡°I am trying to help you so that you¡¯re not deceived by that Luther, rebellion guy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. Also, I¡¯m the daughter of an alpha and you are just a stupid carny. How is who I


    flirt with and don¡¯t flirt with any of your business? You are not my father nor my boyfriend.¡±


    Rage red up in his heated gaze and I regretted the words as soon as they left my lips. Even though I


    was just messing with him to begin with, I felt I might have crossed the line.


    But he had been poking at me and insinuating that I was being some loose slutty woman, which was


    really annoying.


    ¡°Stupid carny, huh?¡± He took a dangerous step toward me causing me to step away from him. We


    continued this little dance until my back hit the wall and I was cornered. ¡°Nowhere to run, Ciana.¡±


    I gulped.


    His two hands pressed against the wall on either side of my head and drew his face closer to mine.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    My heart was thumping against my chest. I knew what was going to happen next and I closed my eyes,


    obeying him.


    He then crashed his lips onto mine in a heated and possessive kiss. It was the kind of kiss that you felt


    all the way down to your toes.


    I felt the tingles move up and down my spine as his lips coaxed mine into movement. It took me a few


    moments to begin to move to the same rhythm as him.


    His tongue brushed my bottom lip asking for entrance which I dly gave.


    This felt like heaven.


    And his familiar scent of the forest after a fresh rain¡­ yep, it had to be Theo.


    His kiss left me feeling breathless and delirious all at the same time.


    When we finally pulled apart, my lungs desperately tried to take in as much air as they needed.


    His eyes had darkened and I could see the lust swimming behind his irises. He was just as affected by


    the kiss as I was.


    I raised my hand which still clutched onto Luther¡¯s fur. I slowly opened my palm showing him what was


    inside.


    ¡°This was the only reason I was with him today. Nothing more.¡± My voice came out low and draped in


    heat and lust. ¡°And I didn¡¯t flirt with him. He told me about his mother, that was all.¡±


    I stepped out of his hold and dropped the fur in his gloved hand.


    ¡°Now, please get us home.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 425

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 425


    Chapter 83: Maybe I Could Fall for You


    The night of the party, Magnolia and the stylist came to dress me. After yesterday¡¯s preparations, things


    got done. quite efficiently.


    I¡¯d settled on a slim fitting dress that wasvender col- ored. It had little off the shoulder, three quarter


    sleeves and a chiffon fringe around the waistline and down the front of the skirt. The fringe went around


    the hemline at my shins.


    It was a good dancing dress, but I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be doing much of that. I was only going to the party as


    a way to get Luther to let his guard down so I could get out of there. Still, I had to look nice and like I


    was enjoying myself.


    After they were done doing my hair and makeup, and draping me with expensive jewelry, I looked at


    myself in the full length mirror. I never want to sound arrogant, but I did look beautiful.


    If Theo saw me, he¡¯d probably get upset again, thinking I was trying to impress Luther or something.


    At the thought of Theo, my lips stung and I raised a hand to them, brushing my fingers along them,


    remembering his kiss.


    Shaking my head, I pushed that memory aside and I head- ed to the banquet hall where Luther had the


    party going. Al- ready, there were a bunch of guests there.


    Many of them I recognized as alphas and leaders of other packs. I wasn¡¯t sure if they would recognize


    me.


    I was surprised, because It seemed that Luther¡¯s influence was way more than I originally anticipated. I


    did a quick count and noted down those alphas¡¯ names.


    There were a lot of other people there, too. People that probably worked for Luther. This was his party


    at his mansion, after all.


    I¡¯d need to keep my guard up and be careful. Otherwise, I¡¯ d never pull this off.


    ¡°Hey you,¡± Luther said,ing up to me and taking my shawl, like a gentleman. He handed it off to a


    waitress that walked by.


    ¡°This is a lot bigger than I expected,¡± Imented, taking a look at all the people dancing.


    ¡°I would like to introduce you to people,¡± he said, holding his hand out to me, ¡°but before that, may I


    have a dance?¡±


    I looked at his outstretched hand and hesitated. This wasn¡¯t why I was here. I didn¡¯t want to get too


    distracted or wrapped up in things, or give ¡°Tallis¡± more of an excuse to freak out. Still, I needed Luther


    to drop his guard, too.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said, taking his hand.


    Luther led me onto the dance floor amidst a swirl of other gowns. He was dressed nicely in a deep,


    ck tuxedo that shimmered like satin under direct light. Sometimes, his hand- some face made it hard


    to rte him to a vengeful rebellion.


    He held my right hand firmly and then looped his arm


    around my waist, pulling me close. My cheeks flushed a little at how close we were and I pressed my


    free hand to his chest to keep some distance between us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shy. This is a party,¡± Luther teased, winking at


    I reminded myself that I needed him to loosen up and let his guard down. With a gentle smile, I moved


    my hand to his shoulder and allowed him to pull me against him.


    Luther was an excellent dancer. I was a little surprised by how gracefully he moved me around the


    dance floor, spinning me and twirling along with the other bright colored dresses.


    I smiled, despite myself, thinking how much like royalty Luther seemed to be. It was clear that I really


    didn¡¯t know much about him and his past, other than the tragedy he told me about.


    After spinning me away from him, Luther pulled me back. He positioned me so my back was against


    his chest and his lips were near my ear.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°You look amazing,¡± he murmured, ¡°and you¡¯re a fabulous dancer.¡±


    ¡°Ha. I was going to say the same to you. I didn¡¯t expect you to dance so well,¡± I said, smirking.


    Luther chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know about me. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯d be happy to share my


    life with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s going to take you a while. You¡¯re a busy man. I don¡¯t want to be med for yourck of


    productivity.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± Luther let out some heartyughs and seemed to be entertained by me, ¡°You know, if Theo


    wasn¡¯t in the pic- ture, maybe I could fall in love with you.¡±


    ¡°I think you have some serious misunderstandings on the rtionship between Prince Theo and me.¡±


    Luther purred in my ear. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°In reality, you don¡¯t know me that well.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me some more about yourself?¡± He spun me around again and pulled me


    close.


    ¡°Well, what do you want to know?¡± It had been a long time since I had danced like this. Luther was so


    fluid. He guided me perfectly in time with the music and never missed a step.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with who taught you how to dance? Your mother?¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Actually, my dad, and he¡¯d always told me that a male that could dance was a male that was


    well cultured. How about you?¡±


    ¡°My mother. She taught me a lot of things before she was killed. After I lost her, I dedicated myself to


    being the best I can be at the things she wanted me to learn. Dancing was one of them. I think she


    always thought I¡¯d end up in a leadership position or closer to royalty and wanted me to be prepared,¡±


    he exined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my dad expects me to be close to royalty, but sometimes he does want his daughter to


    behave like ady rather than a little monkey.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re funny.¡± Luther chuckled lightly and tightened his arm around me, holding me a little closer.


    ¡°Funny is okay, but not funny looking, I hope.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha.¡± Heughed again. His eyes brightened and he smiled warmly at me. Good, I was getting


    to him. He was starting to loosen up and be morefortable around me.


    The song ended and I pulled away from him. Now, I¡¯d got- ten him to lower his guard just a little bit. I


    needed to make sure he remained rxed. At least, until I got out of the gar- den.


    ¡°Thank you for the dance,¡± I said. ¡°I had fun.¡±


    A servant walked over and bowed to him. ¡°Alpha Luther, Miss Jennifer said one of the guests from the


    northeast was asking for you.¡±


    Luther nodded to him and then grinned at me, ¡°I¡¯ll be around all night if you would like to dance some


    more.¡±


    He went off to greet more of his guests and I headed to the banquet table to get myself a drink. Just


    before I raised the ss to my lips, Jennifer approached me, eyes zing, nostrils ring.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± she asked, poking me right in the shoulder and crossing her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ciana ck, daughter of Alpha Soren ck. We met briefly a couple days ago.¡± I answered,


    raising an eyebrow at her.


    Jennifer scoffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be a bitch. I saw you dancing with Luther. You can¡¯t have


    him!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that Luther is your personal property,¡± | said, getting her more riled up. If I needed a


    distraction, what was better than a cat fight?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jennifer spat. ¡°You can¡¯t just waltz in here and act like you own the ce. I worked hard to


    get where I am now.¡±


    ¡°Right, and you don¡¯t want anypetition. Is that it? You want to be the only woman in Luther¡¯s life?


    I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯ve ever asked him if that is what he wants.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s jaw dropped open. She shook her head and red at me. ¡°I¡¯m the only woman he needs.¡±


    ¡°Which is why he just danced with me and hasn¡¯t even looked your way,¡± I said, shaking my head and


    smiling humor- lessly.


    I reached for my drink and took a quick sip, preparing my- self for some more talking while Jennifer


    fumed, her nostrils ring. She pointed a finger at me and sputtered a few times.


    ¡°Wh-what! Y-y¡­ you¡¯re such a cunt!¡± she snapped.


    I kinda felt bad for her. If I were her and I had an issue with my partner, I¡¯d go directly to my partner for


    verification rather than going to an outsider. The fact that she came to me instead of Luther, probably


    meant that she wasn¡¯t confi- dent enough in herself.


    Normally, I would just walk away, but tonight, I had to causemotion in order for me to sneak away,


    and she hap- pened to be the perfect trigger that I needed.


    I sneered, trying to make myself sound arrogant, ¡°I¡¯m not the one trying to keep a man that doesn¡¯t care


    about me from being with anyone else,¡± I pointed out. I set my empty ss down and crossed my


    arms, facing off with Jennifer.


    If I riled her up enough, she¡¯d make a scene.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re just the one trying to steal him from me!¡± she said, her voice rising in volume.


    A few heads turned our way, but when I looked around, I saw that Luther was far away. He was deep in


    conversation with someone else and he wouldn¡¯t look this way unless things with Jennifer escted


    even more.


    ¡°If you want him, you should sort this out with him, not me. Or¡­ do you even not dare to talk to your


    Alpha?¡± I tossed a casual wave at Jennifer and turned away from her. I said dis- missively, ¡°You know


    what, to be honest, now that I get to know him more, he is not even my type.¡±


    Before I¡¯d taken my first step, she grabbed my shoulder and pulled me around to face her again.


    ¡°How dare you just use him and dump him? Where¡¯s your heart, you fucking bitch?¡± Jennifer yelled.


    She threw her arms up in the air and red at me usingly.


    ¡°A, Watch your choice of words, or you¡¯ll regret it; B, Whatever. Your love fantasy isn¡¯t my concern,¡± I


    said, shaking my head.


    ¡°Fantasy? Luther and I are meant to be together. That isn¡¯t a fantasy, it is fate!¡± Jennifer shouted.


    Fate? Was Luther her fated mate? He hadn¡¯t said anything to me about it and as far as I could tell,


    other than referring to Jennifer as his ¡°partner¡±, he didn¡¯t say anything else about her.


    I got the sense that she was just being overly dramatic.


    ¡°If it¡¯s fate, then you should have nothing to worry about. Since you¡¯re so uncertain about your


    rtionship with him, yeah, it sounds like a fantasy you have.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s arms trembled, her hands turning to fists. She red at me and her face started turning


    colors. Her mouth. opened and closed several times. Then she stamped her foot and put her hands on


    her hips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about Luther and me! I suggest you keep your mouth shut about what you


    don¡¯t understand,¡± she warned, shaking her head.


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± I shrugged, casting my eyes over to Luther.


    He nced my way. Smiling, he gave me a quick wave and then went back to talking. I made sure to


    smile back, just as big and wide.


    Jennifer saw it all.


    ¡°Ugh! You fucking bitch! Cunt,¡± she cried. Jennifer stepped forward and pushed me on the shoulder


    abruptly.


    She clearly wanted to assert her authority over me. But it was exactly what I needed to cause a scene.


    ¡°Ahhck!¡± I yelped. Stepping back, I forced myself to lose my footing and I fell to the floor, even though I


    could¡¯ ve steadied myself had I tried.


    Jennifer¡¯s face paled and her eyes widened. ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    I hit the floor hard enough to hurt but not enough to se- verely injure myself.


    Every guest in the banquet hall stopped talking and looked over at us. Jennifer was still standing over


    me, staring down in shock.


    ¡°Oh,e on, I didn¡¯t even push you that hard,¡± she said, her voice ringing out through the silence.


    Quickly, she cov- ered her mouth with her hands, her cheeks turning a bright, crimson red.


    I grabbed my ankle, holding it like it was injured.


    ¡°What is going on over here?¡± Luther asked firmly, hurry- ing across the hall.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± Jennifer repeated, giving Luther a pleading look. ¡°She fell on her own!¡±


    He red at Jennifer, crossing his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, what happened!?¡± he demanded.


    We rmend you read these novels after this one. Please check them out we hope you will like


    them. Enjoy!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 426

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 426


    Chapter 84: Do You Have Feelings For Me?


    I kept holding my ankle, sucked in a sharp breath, and batted my eyshes until I could force out a few


    tears.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push her that hard! Luther, she¡¯s faking it, she set me up,¡± Jennifer whined, pointing at me.


    ¡°But you did push her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Luther asked, crossing his arms and ring at Jennifer.


    ¡°I¡­ well¡­ yeah, but not hard enough to hurt her,¡± Jennifer said again.


    I just held my ankle tightly and let out a low sigh. If I kept my silence, Jennifer would look more and


    more guilty. She¡¯d even look a little wacky. I¡¯d remain innocent.


    ¡°Luther, please, you have to believe me! I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her,¡± Jennifer insisted, stomping her foot


    like a rebelling child.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to believe you,¡± Luther muttered. ¡°Especially, when my eyes can tell me that you are


    lying.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I will deal with youter,¡± Luther said. He took a knee beside me. ¡°Ciana, are you


    okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ my ankle is twisted pretty bad,¡± I muttered, looking at him with wide, ssy eyes.


    Behind him, Jennifer fumed, her hands balled into fists again. If Luther hadn¡¯t been there, she probably


    would have attacked me.


    I ignored her. I needed to keep ying the role of the in- jured victim.


    ¡°Let me see,¡± Luther muttered, taking my hands tenderly and pulling them from my ankle.


    ¡°I probably just need some rest. Is there somewhere I can lie down?¡± I asked, biting my lip innocently.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    I struggled to stand up, but gave a soft whimper of pain. Before I could try moving, Luther scooped me


    up in his arms, princess style. My legs bent over one of his strong arms and his other looped around


    my back. He cradled me against his chest.


    ¡°Luther, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jennifer said, reaching for him as Luther walked by her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll follow up with you when I get Ciana settled,¡± Luther snarled


    under his breath.


    Jennifer looked like she was ready to cry. I sighed inward- ly. I believed she did really care for Luther.


    After we left the banquet room, I sighed, ¡°Luther, Jennifer isn¡¯t a bad person. She just cares about you


    a lot.¡± Although I somewhat used Jennifer for my n, I didn¡¯t want her to really get punished because


    of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re still speaking for her after what she¡¯s done to you?¡±


    ¡°It was somewhat an ident.¡± I told the truth. Sort of.


    He carried me out of the banquet hall to a lounge andid me down on a couch. He grabbed a pillow


    and gently lifted my ankle, propping it up on the pillow.


    Luther gave me a soft look and stepped away for a mo- ment. He came back with a cold bottle of water


    and a nket. Gently, heid the nket over me and pulled the edges so it covered mepletely.


    ¡°How is that?¡± he asked, handing me the bottle of water.


    I nodded, unscrewing the cap and taking a quick sip.


    ¡°This is just what I needed. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll feel better in no time,¡± I said, offering him a sweet smile.


    Luther grinned back, his eyes lighting up. He pulled a chair up next to me and removed the nket


    from my ankle, looking at it more closely.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be swelling,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s good. Hopefully, it is a minor injury.¡±


    ¡°Should I put ice on it, or maybe heat?¡± I asked, taking an- other sip of water.


    Luther slid his eyes to me and chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just rest it for now. If it starts to swell or get


    worse, I¡¯ll get you some ice.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that sounds good,¡± I said, nodding.


    ¡°Is there anything else I can get for you?¡± he asked as he covered my ankle again.


    He was being so sweet and tender, I almost felt sorry for what I was about to do. I might not agree with


    his methods of seeking revenge, but I did feel sorry for what the king did to his pack and family.


    Since my arrival, Luther had been polite and decent to me.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m all set. Thank you and¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Luther¡¯s eyebrows lifted and he cocked his head at me. ¡°What are you sorry for?¡±


    Damn! I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Now, I was making him. suspicious.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I, well, I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble and ruining your party,¡± I said, thinking quickly.


    ¡°The party is getting boring. It isn¡¯t as interesting as you,¡± he said with a shrug. He cracked a quick


    smile and reached out, covering my hand with his.


    ¡°Still, this was a nice event,¡± I said, looking down at his fin- gers curled around mine. I tried to pull my


    hands away, but failed.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, Ciana. Jennifer can be¡­ passionate at times. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure she


    leaves you alone in the future,¡± he assured with a nod.


    ¡°Luther I¡­ I apologize for making a scene,¡± I muttered, stopping myself before I said something I¡¯d


    regret.


    Luther¡¯s eyes stuck on me like glue and he stared hard. Slowly, I lifted my eyes to his. His bright orbs


    were full of cu- riosity.


    ana, tell me if I¡¯m crazy for asking this but¡­ Is it possi- ble that you have feelings for me?¡± he asked.


    My jaw ckened slightly, and I swallowed quickly,- posing myself.


    ¡°I told you, we don¡¯t have to be enemies,¡± I reminded him, smiling lightly to try and change the


    seriousness of his ques- tion.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean and you know it. Do you have real, romantic feelings for me?¡± he asked,


    tightening his fingers around my hand.


    I sighed and thought carefully about how to answer. If I shut him down, he¡¯d put up his emotional walls


    again and it would be harder for me to slip away. If I gave him the wrong idea, he might try to follow


    through on something right here, right now.


    This was not the time for me to try and spurn an unwant- ed romantic advance. I had to choose my


    words carefully so Luther didn¡¯t be suspicious but also didn¡¯t take things the wrong way.


    Finally, I smiled, ¡°Um¡­ that¡¯s a good question.¡±


    Luther smiled and waited for me to continue. I shifted my eyes to the ceiling, coyly, like I was


    pretending to think about the answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it. If you¡¯re gentler with me than Prince Theo, maybe I could.¡±


    Luther smirked and nodded, like I¡¯d just given him a chal- lenge. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just see what I can do about


    that.¡±


    A knock on the door interrupted our banter and a maid came in. She looked at her feet while she


    approached.


    ¡°My apologies, Alpha Luther. There are guests at the party wondering where you are,¡± she said,


    keeping her eyes down. Her cheeks burned red.


    The poor girl wasn¡¯t a very good liar. I recognized her as one of Jennifer¡¯s maids. She¡¯d probably sent


    her here to check on Luther and me and report back. Jennifer didn¡¯t want Luther and me to be alone,


    so she was using her maid to sep-arate us.


    ¡°My guests can wait. I¡¯m helping a wounded friend,¡± Luther argued, waving to dismiss the maid.


    She stood her ground, probably ordered not to leave until Luther did. I was sure Jennifer assumed we


    wouldn¡¯t do any- thing with a maid in the room.,


    ¡°Luther, you should get back to the party. I¡¯m sure there are a lot of people you haven¡¯t talked to yet,¡± I


    urged.


    As grateful as I was for his assistance, my n hinged on him being distracted at the party and far


    away from me.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Luther sighed and nodded. He squeezed my hand once more and stood up. ¡°Ciana, tell me if you need


    anything else. I¡¯ Il be in the banquet hall,¡± he said.


    ¡°I know where to find you.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll be back to check on you shortly,¡± Luther as- sured. He winked at me as he headed to the


    door.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I gave him a light grin.


    The maid red at me behind Luther¡¯s back, seeming an- gry that I was talking to Luther.


    I simply gave her a nod and turned away from her gaze. I didn¡¯t see Luther that way. Why didn¡¯t anyone


    believe me when I said I wasn¡¯t interested?


    First Sophia, now Jennifer¡­


    I waved after Luther as he left with the maid following close behind.


    As soon as the doortched closed, I jumped up and stretched. It was dangerously close to the time I


    was sup- posed to meet ¡°Tallis¡± out at the garden. Luther had wanted to stay and talk and I hadn¡¯t


    thought of a way to get rid of him.


    I wondered what Jennifer¡¯s reaction would be had she known that by sending her maid in, she did me a


    great favor.


    I snuck out of the lounge, keeping light on my feet as I headed down the hall. I was careful not to attract


    the atten- tion of any maids or guards still on duty. Fortunately, with the party going on, that was where


    most everyone¡¯s attention was.


    ¡°Tallis¡± was already in the gardens when I got there. He was standing in the shadow of a tree. I could


    tell it was him based on his stiff posture.


    The moment he saw me, he let out a breath of relief and his whole being seemed to soften up a bit.


    Had he been worried about me?


    A surge of warmth flowed through my heart. After all, he did care about me, right? tree.


    ¡°Hey, thanks for waiting,¡± I said, jogging up to him at the He almost gave me a smile. But then he


    sniffed a couple times and crossed his arms, giving me a hard look. I could clearly sense the vibe of


    irritation he gave off.


    What was going on with his swift change of attitude?


    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± he sulked.


    I swore it seemed impossible to please him sometimes, and for a moment, I wondered why I was going


    with him just to be reminded how much I irritated him when Luther had been nothing but nice.


    Maybe I could turn around and get back in the mansion and stay with Luther instead.


    But I immediately shook my head and got rid of that silly thought.


    There were people who had a nasty outer shell but good heart; And there were people who could


    appear to be nice but were vicious deep down.


    I knew for sure Theo, or Tallis, or whatever he wanted to be called, was the first kind.


    ¡°I know, as I just said, thanks for waiting.¡± I arched an eye- brow at him. ¡°But I¡¯m here now, so we can


    go ahead with the n.¡±


    ¡°Did you enjoy dancing with that usurper?¡±


    We rmend you read these novels after this one. Please check them out we hope you will like


    them. Enjoy!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 427

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 427


    Chapter 85: Prince Theo¡¯s Match


    Not this again.


    Was he jealous for no reason whatsoever again? Now was not the time nor the ce to address any of


    this.


    ¡°Can we go? We are on limited time. Luther coulde back and see that I¡¯m not there.¡±


    He looked me up and down for a moment. ¡°l would love to, but how are you going to make a run in


    those?¡±


    He pointed down to my heels.


    He was right. They were beautiful shoes but they were not built for escaping a fortress like this.


    I went to kneel so I could unsp the little hooks but ¡°Tallis¡± had already dropped down to his knee.


    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ciana.¡± He didn¡¯t look up at me.


    ¡°Raise your leg,¡± he ordered.


    I-did as I was told and raised my foot in the air without thinking. His hands made quick work of


    removing the buckles and freeing my foot without touching my skin.


    I was still in a fog, and couldn¡¯t believe what was going on


    ¡ª the most fearsome warrior in the world, the cruei Dark Prince¡­ he just kneeled down to unbuckle


    my shoe?!


    I must be dreaming¡­ or losing my mind!


    Even without direct contact, I felt the heat rise to my face. Little prickly sparks moved against my skin.


    When he was done, ¡°Tallis¡± stood to his full height and looked down at me. ¡°Make sure you keep up.


    We have one shot at this and if we don¡¯t make it in time we will both be dead.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡± I realized that he had reced my high heels with a pair offortable ts. I never knew


    he could be so thoughtful.


    Less talking and more moving then.¡±


    He turned and started jogging into the forest, I followed closely behind him, picking up my dress so it


    didn¡¯ t get caught on anything.


    How far away is the tunnel from here?¡±


    He looked over his shoulder at me. ¡°l would say probably a good ten to fifteen minutes. It¡¯s not that far.


    But we just need to make sure that we don¡¯t get caught by any of the patrol wolves.¡¯


    ¡°You said you had mastered their changeover times.¡±


    ¡°l have. But you can never be too careful. You are impor-


    tant to Luther and he will do whatever it takes to keep you in his possession. Not to mention you told


    the guy you were falling in love with him.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at hisment. ¡°l didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡®I can feel you rolling your eyes behind me.


    ¡°You need to let this jealousy thing go. I am not in love with Luther. Trust me, he is thest man I would


    fall in love with.¡±


    ¡°And who would be the first then.


    I kept my mouth shut, just in time to swallow back a word that almost slipped from my mouth.


    I would have said it if I had the confidence. But I didn¡¯t so I chose silence.


    He ?looked over his shoulder at me. ¡°What? Nothing to say?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be a carny. How much further?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± We came to a halt to what looked like some kind of cave entrance. There was a small


    pedestal off to the side where I presumed the locking system was.


    ¡®Tallis¡± walked up to the pedestal and ced the fur we had collected in the small hole. He took a step


    backward and waited but nothing happened.


    He frowned and moved back toward the pedestal. ¡°That should have been enough. Why isn¡¯t it


    working?¡±


    I dropped the skirt of my dress and walked toward the pedestal. The full moon hung high above in the


    evening sky casting just enough light to read the inscription on the stone.


    ¡°Only the true blood can open this pathway to freedom,¡± I read out loud. ¡°Does this mean anything to


    you?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°It means that only the blood of the Alpha or his descendants can open this passageway. ¡®


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening. How are we meant to get Luther to drop his blood in there? The fur was hard


    enough but blood? We are screwed aren¡¯t we?¡±


    I paced around the small area, my mind whirling with different scenarios ying in my head.


    It was only a matter of time before Luther noticed my absence. I had yed with his trust and


    emotions. Luther did not seem like the forgiving type.


    If he didn¡¯t need me alive I was sure he would not hesitate to kill me.


    ¡°No. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine?¡± I looked at him like he was delusional. ¡°We are surrounded by his men. We need Luther¡¯s blood


    to unlock this door. There is no one else who possesses the blood of the AIpha apart from him. As far


    as I know, he has no other siblings or children, not around here anyway. This feels like we are very


    much doomed.¡±


    ¡°What happened to that childlike faith of yours.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes on him. ¡°Now is not the time to bicker. We are in trouble.¡±


    My irritation grew but I didn¡¯ t voice my frustration. It would do us no good by arguing.


    He walked over to the pedestal again and looked at it with inquisitive eyes. There was no way of


    bypassing the security measure they had put in ce. We needed the blood or we would be stuck


    here.


    ¡°Maybe I can go back and get his blood somehow.¡±


    Tallis nced at me with a look that read, ¡°Are you nuts?¡±


    It was the best that I coulde up with at this given point in time. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. If you¡¯ re


    so great, why don¡¯t youe up with any better ideas?¡±


    He stood still and looked down at his hand for a few seconds.


    ¡®Tallis?¡± He didn¡¯t move. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    As I started to worry that he had frozen in ce for some reason, he said with a distant look in his


    eyes. ¡°I can open it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    He dug into his pocket and produced a pocket knife. He ced the sharp de against his skin and


    pressed down, gliding the metal against his skin.


    Blood leaked out of his palm and he squeezed his fist shut, drawing out even more blood. His eyes


    were focused on the keyhole, willing the door to the tunnel to open.


    He stepped back after he was done and waited.


    After a few seconds had passed, I thought that maybe his efforts had been in vain until I heard the


    creaking of the stone.


    The ground shook slightly as the heavy stone that had blocked the entrance rolled away opening up to


    the cave.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡± my voice trailed off at the realization of what he had done. Of course, he was rted


    to Luther. Nita was the daughter of thete Alpha of the Ortiz pack, which meant that she carried the


    blood of the Alpha. The same way that Theo did.


    This only confirmed what I already knew.


    ¡°You¡¯re him, aren¡¯t you?¡± I walked in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re Theo.¡±


    I stared into his eyes, willing him to tell me the truth just this once.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he simply said.


    I shook my head. ¡°Why do you continuously do this? Why do you deny that you are Theo? I don¡¯t


    understand.¡±


    He dropped his gaze, ignoring my question again and only said. ¡°Focus on your steps, Ciana.¡±


    I pressed my hand on his chest and I felt the outline of thepel pin. This was him but he just


    continuously denied it. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    He kept his silence.


    Ilifted my gaze to meet his once more. ¡°You can deny it all you like but I know the truth. I know who you


    really are. And whether you choose to acknowledge it or not doesn¡¯t change that fact.¡±


    He opened his mouth to say something but then his face


    Match hardened and he looked to the left.


    ¡®They¡¯reing.¡± He pulled me behind him and angled his body so he was facing in an eastward


    direction.


    ¡°Who¡¯sing?¡±


    He lowered himself slightly, ¡°Luther.¡±


    ¡°Correction,¡± Luther appeared from the shadows dressed in his tux. ¡°l am already here. My, my, looks


    like we are having a little party over here.¡±


    My back stiffened at the sight of him. Luther had a confident smile ying on his lips. The same smile


    he had when he talked of ending Theo¡¯s life a while back.


    His eyes moved from Tallis to me. It was only for a moment but I saw a sh of betrayal go across his


    eyes. ¡°I cannot believe it. You yed your role well, Ciana. You almost had me believing you there for a


    second.¡±


    ¡®Sorry about that, Luther,¡± I kept my voice strong and passive. ¡°But be honest with yourself, I was never


    anything more than a weapon against Prince Theo, right? The reason you treated me differently was


    simply because you needed me to be on your side and somehow you believed that I could hurt the


    Dark Prince.¡±


    Luther seemed to be a bit surprised, but then, a grin appeared on his face. ¡°Ciana, you know,


    sometimes you¡¯re too smart for your own good.¡±


    ¡°So after everything, what did you really expect? My loyalty will always be to my family and my pack.


    You should understand.¡±


    He balled his fists at his side. ¡°Yes, I understand. You only proved to me why women are good for only


    one thing in this current time.¡±


    Tallis growled at him on my behalf. ¡°Shut the fuck up.¡±


    ¡°None of your business. I will speak to her however I want to. ¡±


    ¡°The hell you will,¡± Tallis began to slowly edge us toward the entrance of the tunnel. Once we were


    inside the door would shut, giving us a head start on Luther. ¡°She belongs to no one but herself,


    Luther.¡±


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Luther turned his nose to Tallis.


    ¡°Move or be killed. The choice is yours.¡¯


    ¡®How about neither?¡±


    Luther smirked. ¡°Arrogant. A stupid trait of weak men of this world.¡±


    ¡°Weak or not, you¡¯ll find out,¡± Tallis snapped.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Luther scoffed and ignored Tallis¡¯ment. He then shifted his gaze to me. ¡°You said you were falling


    in love, Ciana. I thought we were real.


    ¡°You said that?¡± Tallis¡¯ brow furrowed.


    ¡°l said I MIGHT if he treats me better than the Dark Prince,¡± I exined quickly, ¡°but the prince has


    never kidnapped me. From that perspective, Luther would never be Prince Theo¡¯s match!¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a good answer.¡± Tallis chuckled, and his mood seemed to be lifted immediately. Gosh, how


    childish was he?


    Looking at Luther now, I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t feel a pang of guilt hit my chest, but I knew I did


    it for a just reason.


    Tallis pushed me through the entrance of the tunnel and he stood in front of the entrance.


    ¡°Get them!¡± Luther ordered and men appeared from the shadows and charged at us.


    The entrance was slowly closing off. With Tallis guarding the gate, no matter how hard Luther¡¯s wolves


    tried, they just couldn¡¯t get past Tallis.


    The opening of the entrance was getting smaller and smaller, finally, Tallis entered the tunnel and the


    door shut just in time, separating Luther and his group from us.


    ¡°She will never fall in love with you!¡± Tallis yelled as loudly as he could. I was pretty sure, even through


    the stone gate, Luther could hear it. ¡°Never!¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 428

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 428


    Chapter 86: Ciana¡¯s Charming Spell


    The tunnels were too narrow to fit a wolf and thus Tallis couldn¡¯t shift. We had been running for what


    felt like hours.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I panted trying to catch my breath.


    Tallis looked like he had barely broken a sweat and meanwhile here I was gasping for dear life. It was


    annoying just how athletic he was but then again he was an alpha, a royal one at that.


    ¡°We need to keep moving if we want to make it back to Alvar on time.¡¯


    ¡°We will,¡± I panted, ¡°l just need to catch my breath. Not all of us can be insanely fit like you.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡± If I didn¡¯t know any better I would think that Tallis was flirting with me.


    In your wildest dreams,¡± I stood to my full height, my vision bing a little clearer than it had been


    some time ago. ¡°We can go now.¡¯


    And we picked up right where we left off. This time I was able to keep in step with him.


    We arrived in Alvar just before sunrise. My gown waspletely ruined and my hair was most likely a


    huge mess. But at least I was home.


    I was about to step out of the tree line when Tallis 9rabbed me and pulled me behind some greenery


    nearby. I ampler 86 CianSs Charming Spell was about toin when he sped his arm over my


    mouth to keep me from speaking.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± he whispered. He then nodded to his left and that¡¯ s when I saw the patrol wolves milling close


    by.


    ¡®Did you see anything?¡± One of the wolves asked. ¡°Nah, I think it¡¯s just the wind or something.¡±


    They gave the area the once over before they left.


    Tallis waited a beat before he removed his hand from my mouth.


    I scowled at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to cover my mouth.


    ¡°You were literally about to blow our cover. Need I remind you you were treated as a criminalst time


    you were here? Raymond is still in power.¡±


    ¡°I hope not after what he did. The people know the truth. They won¡¯t allow him to cling onto power after


    witnessing what happened.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too optimistic? You disappeared for days and no one sounded the rm bells.


    Why? Because Raymond told everyone that this was the deal you two agreed upon. The man may


    have lost some support but he still has a good hold on the pack as a whole.¡±


    But I¡¯m back now and I am sure my people will take my side once they see that I have returned and


    can speak for myself.¡±


    ¡°If only it was that simple. Think about what happenedst time.¡± He began ushering me deeper into


    the forest. *¡¯apter 86? n¡±¡® Channing sr./¡¯ be naive. Come on.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    He looked over his shoulder at me. ¡°Let¡¯s recon. This is not the same Alvar we left behind.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    We had managed to find a disguise for me. A brte Nig, arge ck hoodie and some sses.


    We were currently in the town square caf¨¦ sitting in the corner booth. Tallis and I had done some


    snooping around and we had bothe to the conclusion that Alvar was in shambles.


    The pack was divided right down the middle. There were some who were loyal to Raymond and


    believed that he should remain in power. Then there were those who believed that Raymond should be


    punished for his wrong doings, and they¡¯ d sent out scouts to look for me and my parents.


    Tensions between the two sides were growing and I feared that a riot would break out any time.


    I knew Raymond was willing to do just about anything to remain in power. He had proven he was willing


    to go far when he turned Jasmine into a fake me, and then killed her mercilessly.


    ¡°Stop scowling.¡± Tallis looked at me over the rim of his coffee mug. ¡°You are meant to be blending in,


    not staring people down.¡±


    I loosened my posture and unfolded my arms.


    Ovatm?na Spen


    ¡®How can you sit there and be so calm?¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°Because I¡¯ m trying not to get us caught. We need to leave now.¡¯


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Not here.¡± He got up from his seat and threw some bills onto the table.


    ¡°Where did you get that money from? Did you steal it?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Shh!¡±


    ¡®Oh my days, you stole it!¡±


    He .hissed under his breath and dragged me out of the coffee shop. ¡°What part of incognito do you not


    understand?¡±


    ¡°Did you get it from that olddy? Oh my goddess. You did, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He grabbed onto my arm tighter. ¡°l didn¡¯t steal it, dammit. Nowe on.¡¯


    He led us up the side walk back in the direction of the woods.


    Once we were safe under the cover of the trees he turned to me.


    ¡®Raymond has taken Warren.¡± He didn¡¯ t even look the slightest bit concerned. In fact, he seemed


    completely unphased by what he had just said.


    ¡°As his prisoner?¡±


    He gave me an incredulous look. ¡°No, as his drinking buddy. Come on, Ciana.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just a little shocked. Warren is a prince, how dare Raymond!¡±


    ¡°Well get it together. I need you to be on your A game. Word will spread soon enough that you are no


    longer with Luther and when that happens, you know Raymond wille looking for you.¡±


    I waved him off. ¡°Right now I don¡¯t care about what gets out and what doesn¡¯t. Our main focus should


    be breaking out Warren. Now I¡¯m thinking I¡¯ll go distract them, and you break in and bust Warren out.


    He stared at me.


    Let¡¯ s get started. How about we take action at sunset tonight?¡±


    I didn¡¯t remember agreeing to the n. No.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, no?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s a simple two letter word that means not going to happen or I don¡¯t want to. You pick which one best


    fits.¡±


    ¡°And why not?¡±


    He shrugged like he couldn¡¯t care less that his brother was currently locked up in chains. What if they


    have him drugged with wolfsbane? What if they had cut off a limb or two.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You can¡¯t be serious right now. We can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. We need


    to go and resgue him,¡± I hissed.


    Oupt? 86 Spen


    ¡°That is not a good enough reason for me to risk my life to go and save him.¡± I could practically taste


    the sourness of his words. ¡°And don¡¯t even think of ying a solo hero. I just got you out of the clutches


    of one psycho. I don¡¯t want to have to do it again.¡±


    ¡°So let me get this straight.¡± I pinned him with a cool stare. ¡°You don¡¯t want to help me save Warren and


    you also don¡¯t want me to go and save him alone. So what? We just leave him there to rot?¡±


    ¡®Raymond isn¡¯t going to do anything to Warren. He knows that a live prince is more valuable than a


    dead one. He is most likely going to try to use Warren as leverage against the crown.¡±


    ¡°All the more reason to save him! This way your father won¡¯t get exploited and your brother will be safe.


    This is your brother! Why don¡¯t you care?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes at me and leveled me with a cold re. ¡°Because I¡¯m just a stupid carny, not


    some noble prince. Or have you forgotten what you said?¡±


    I blinked and stared at him nkly. It took a few seconds for his words to register to me.


    I had said those words when we had our quarrel the other night. The night he kissed me like he owned


    every single part of my heart. Really, just how long did he have to hold a grudge against what I said


    during a fight?


    Before I could say anything, Tallis spoke again. This time ethere was a ghost of a smile ying on his


    lips. It was barely noticeable had I not paid close enough attention.


    Spat


    ¡°I will reconsider saving this Warren guy if you ask me nicely. ¡±


    ¡°Like saying please?¡±


    He must have been joking!


    He pretended to think over what I had just said. ¡°That would be a start but not enough.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding!¡¯


    ¡°Then I guess Warren stays in his chains.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think I had ever seen him this way before¡­.Was this really Theo?


    Fine.¡± I held my hands up in surrender. ¡°Tallis, oh wonderful Tallis. Please help me rescue Prince


    Warren from the evil clutches of Raymond.¡±


    He stared at me for a moment. What I would have done to get a sneak peek inside of his head. ¡°I think


    you can do better than that. I¡¯m not impressed right now.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t miss the way one side of his lips tilted into a smirk, and I found it¡­sexy. Even in his disguise,


    this man¡¯s gorgeousness prated right through it.


    Stop, Ciana¡­ focus. Saving Warren was the priority right now, not drooling over Theo¡¯s good-looks!


    I closed my eyes and swallowed the mixture of frustration and helplessughter that threatened to


    escape my body. When I opened them again, he was staring at me waiting for me to begin.


    Cian?s Charming Spell


    I stepped toward him so that we were merely a few inches from one another and I looked at him


    through my eyshes. His strong scent of musk and freshness assaulted my senses, throwing me off


    my game a little bit.


    Without overthinking it, I ced my hand on his chest and cleared my throat. ¡°Tallis, the invincible and


    unparalleled, Ie to you in my hour of need looking for your assistance. You are the bravest. The


    strongest¡­¡±


    His eyes widened as if he couldn¡¯t believe what I said, so I quickly blurred out the rest. ¡­and of course


    the most handsome of handsome in all of thend. There is no one else who could help me to


    aplish such a task. Would you please do me the extraordinary honor of helping me to help your


    brotheF, Warren?¡±


    As soon as I was done, he coughed a few times. I could tell he was trying hard to suppress his chuckle.


    Finally, he let out two words. ¡°Too fake.¡¯


    ¡°What?! That¡¯ s it! You¡¯ re having way too much fun!¡± I protested. When I looked up, I realized my face


    was so close to his that I could feel his hot breath fanning my skin. All of a sudden my heart raced in


    my chest.


    I watched as he swallowed the lump that had formed in his throat.


    Just like that, I brushed my lips against his.


    The electricity between us crackled to life as the tension in the air thickened.


    Tallis ripped his lips from mine, but his voice was thick and coated in desire and need. ¡°What the hell


    are you doing, CisnSs Charming don¡¯t you know how¡ª


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I blinked, my mind still in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, l¡­¡¯


    I didn¡¯t care about what I had meant to do. All I cared about now was tasting him again. I wanted more.


    Much, much more.


    I closed the distance between us and gently kissed his lips again with my own. Electricity shot


    throughout my entire body bringing every cell to life.


    What was I thinking, what was I doing?!


    I closed my eyes, ready for him to scold me, but then I felt his lips im mine, fiercely and passionately,


    as if he was pouring every ounce of emotion into this heated kiss.


    His touch was magic and his taste was addictive. I wanted to drown myself in him andpletely


    submerge myself in all that was him. At that moment, my world consisted of only him.


    He was all I could feel. All I could see. All I could hear.


    When he pulled away, I was still in a daze, trying to suck in some air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, his voice low and hoarse.


    I couldn¡¯t follow him. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Warren isn¡¯t going to save himself,¡± he said. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who begged me to help?¡±


    He turned on his heels and started walking back toward the town.


    I touched my swollen lips still feeling the tingles.


    I watched his retreating figure and all I could think was,


    ¡®That jerk¡­¡¯


    ¡°Wait for me,¡± I called after him.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 429

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 429


    Chapter 87: I Have Avenged You


    I snuck into the dungeon with Tallis, down to the cell where Warren was being kept.


    However, Warren wasn¡¯t the only one there. Raymond was standing in front of him with the sacred


    feather in his hand. He had a smug smile on his face that I would have loved to rip off.


    ¡°Having a prince being held hostage is incredibly advantageous. I can use you to trade back to your


    father. I¡¯ll lose a prince, but I will gain something much more,¡± he taunted, waving?the feather back and


    forth in front of Warren¡¯s eyes.


    Warren looked dirty and pale. I wondered if Raymond was starving him and trying to weaken him. My


    stomach shifted ufortably. I¡¯d barely thought about what had be of Warren since he was


    taken prisoner by the guards.


    However, Warren remained calm and poised, despite how he looked.


    ¡°l think you overestimate how much my father cares for me. He¡¯s not going to do what you want.¡±


    Raymond threw his head back andughed. ¡°l think you underestimate what lengths your father will go


    to for family and blood. For him, it is all about image. As a member of his family, you are a part of that


    image. Having you taken prisoner will make him look weak.¡±


    Warren pressed his lips tightly, but he didn¡¯ t make a


    sound orsh out.


    Raymondughed again. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m not greedy. I¡¯m not asking for much. See, the king has the


    power to name me Alpha of pack Alvar. It won¡¯t cost him anything to say ¡®yes¡¯ to my demands and then


    he¡¯ll get his son back and never have to admit how weak his bloodline is.¡¯


    I clenched my hands into fists. Raymond needed to be punished!


    I nced at Theo, and he just shook his head, silently telling me not to be impulsive and run out to


    punch Raymond in the face.


    ¡°I already have the feather. The symbol of power in Alvar. My position in the pack might be a little shaky


    right now, but once your father names me Alpha, no one will dare question my authority again,¡±


    Raymond exined. ¡°l¡¯ m already the leader here, for the most part. Your father just has to nod and


    make it official. I can¡¯t wait to hear them call me Alpha!¡±


    Anger boiled inside of me and my blood ran hot. I couldn¡¯t hold back any more and stepped out from


    the corner I was hiding behind.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be Alpha!¡±


    Warren¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw me and he smiled. Raymond whipped around, ring at me and


    snarling.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for Susan and Jasmine¡¯s deaths,¡± I added.


    Raymond¡¯s eyes went wide and his face paled slightly. He tightened his grip on the feather like he was


    worried I would


    You take it again.


    ¡°Guards! Come and arrest this wench!¡± Raymond hissed, pointing at me with a heavy re.


    I heard footsteps running into the hall behind me. They were still around the corner, and I heard Theo


    shift. The guards screeched to a halt and I heard their shocked gasps. A shiver ran down my spine


    when I heard Theo¡¯s snarls and the click of his ws on the stone floor.


    My mind wandered back to the assassins he¡¯d killed right in front of me, taking them out in seconds. I


    imagined his massive wolf formunching at the guards and ripping them apart quickly and efficiently.


    The sounds of their fighting got more distant and it sounded like Theo had taken them outside,


    probably to keep Warren and Raymond from seeing him and guessing who he was.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡± Raymond¡¯s mouth fell open as he red at me.


    I smirked as he realized his guards were being taken out and no one wasing to arrest me.


    Raymond bared his teeth at me, his eyes glowing. For a second, I worried he would shift and tackle


    me, the same way he killed Jasmine.


    Theo was still nearby, even if he was outside. I trusted that he wouldn¡¯t let Raymond hurt me. Raising


    an eyebrow, I red at Raymond, daring him to do something.


    The pounding of footsteps down the stone corridor drew my attention, along with Raymond and


    Warren.


    Two pack elders came into view, Frederic and Murray.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Frederic asked.


    Raymond had said his position in the pack was shaky. Theo and I had discovered that a lot of pack


    members were ;tarting to question Raymond.


    He still had elders on his side, and I didn¡¯t know if Frederic Murray supported him, so it was better that I


    didn¡¯t throw around until I knew where their loyalties lied. Oth they¡¯d never believe me, just like the rest


    of the pack Raymond had brainwashed.


    ¡®Ciana, are you the real Ciana ck?¡± Murray asked me.


    I n?dded. ¡°I¡¯m back to restore the pack.¡± I lifted my chin and showed them all the authority of an Alpha¡¯s


    daughter.


    The fact that he at least asked the question rather than ?lindly believing whatever Raymond had to say


    meant he was at least suspecting Raymond, if not fully against him.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ re just in time to see us take this traitorous scum into custody. He has a lot to answer for,¡±


    Frederic said, nodding toward Raymond.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± I said.


    Behind me, I heard heavy breathing and I nced around the corner. Theo was back from taking out


    the guards. He had a littl¨¦ blood sttered on his skin but where my gaze fell was the firm, bulging abs


    that lined his abdomen.


    Eyes wide, I just stared for a moment until he covered his body in those stupid carny clothes. All part of


    his disguise so no one knew who he really was.


    I peeled my eyes off tlne lines of his muscles and pushed thendscape of his body out of my mind.


    Talk about eye candy¡­. Focus, it wasn¡¯t the right time!


    ¡®If you¡¯re here to take Raymond into custody, I will help,¡± I said, turning my attention back to the others


    and trying to ignore the smoking hot god-like man who was still partially naked behind me.


    ¡°Alright, I see I am outnumbered. I know when I¡¯m defeated,¡± Raymond said with a sigh. He lifted his


    hands into the air, ready to surrender.


    Frederic, Murray, and I moved in to take him into custody, blocking his exit just in case he tried


    something. I got to Raymond first and grabbed one of his wrists.


    Quickly, Raymond spun around until he was behind me. He pinned my arms against my back and held


    me still. With his free hand, he brought a knife to my throat.


    ¡°Nobody moves. I¡¯m not letting you take me to face your judgment. I¡¯ m better than that! l¡¯ m your


    leader,¡± Raymond snarled, pressing the knife harder to my skin.


    I inhaled sharply. The tip of the sharp knife stung my neck and I felt a pinprick of warm blood against


    my skin.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer,¡± Raymond ordered.


    Frederic and Murray backed off, opening the way for Raymond to escape from the dungeon.


    454 ¡°Ciana,¡± Warren called to me.


    I shook my head at him, telling him not to worry. Raymond wasn¡¯t going to get away!


    He held me toward Frederic and Murray, the knife against my throat, and back toward the dungeon


    stairs. I stayed calm and stead, knowing this would be Raymond¡¯s biggest mistake.


    As soon as he got close to the corner where Theo was hiding, Theo thrust his strong, powerful fist and


    punched Raymond in the face.


    Groaning, Raymond¡¯s grip on me loosened and he staggered back. Murray and Frederic rushed


    forward and the three of us pounced on Raymond, pinning him down and holding him still. He roared


    and struggled against us but we had the upper hand now.


    ¡°Make sure to search him for more weapons,¡± I said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take him to the pack square where he¡¯ll be brought to justice. Meet us there,¡± Frederic said to


    me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right behind you,¡± I told Frederic.


    ¡°Prince Warren, let us help you to the packhouse where you can recover and get some rest. We¡¯ll


    handle the situation from here,¡± Murray said as he opened Warren¡¯s cell and two pack members helped


    Warren to stand up.


    ¡°Warren! You alright?¡± I rushed over.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay¡­ Thanks foring back for me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let me¡ª¡±


    One of Frederic¡¯s men interrupted as he ran back to me. tMiss Ciana, everyone is waiting for you! Your


    Highness, please allow us to take you there.¡±


    I looked at Warren apologetically, but he immediately gave me an understanding smile. ¡°You go right


    ahead. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll stop by as soon as I¡¯m done,¡± I said, nodding back to him before running towards the town


    square.


    All of Alvar pack had gathered in the pack square. Frederic and Murray had Raymond handcuffed and


    sitting in a chair. His legs were also chained to the chair so he waspletely trapped.


    ¡°Raymond, Beta of Pack Alvar, you stand used of atrocities against the pack, including murdering


    pack members and even attempting to usurp and murder Ciana ck, daughter of Alpha Soren ck,¡±


    Murray said to Raymond.


    ¡°Those are vicious lies,¡± Raymond hissed. ¡°I¡¯ve served this pack my entire life and only ever had the


    pack¡¯s best interest at heart.¡¯


    ¡°Is that why you brought an imposter in to pretend to be Ciana? We all saw that with our own eyes,¡±


    Frederic said, sweeping his arm over the gathered pack members. They nodded and murmured in


    agreement.


    ¡°You also had Susan killed. We all saw you murder another pack member that stood against you, and


    you let your son attemp! to assault me, more than once,¡± I said, finding my voice and approaching the


    chair Raymond was chained to.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He looked at me with such anger, hatred, and disgust. I¡¯d never thought anyone could seem so deadly


    with just one look. I slowed down, worrying that he could still be a threat.


    Shocked gasps rippled through the crowd at what I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bane to our existence and you¡¯ve done nothing but make things worse. You are being


    charged with the crimes of murdering pack members, trying to overthrow the Alpha, and bringing


    violence and treachery into our midsts. If anyone disagrees, let them speak now,¡± Murray said, his


    voice booming through the courtyard.


    No one spoke up. Most of Raymond¡¯s loyal followers had been taken out by Theo, anyway. Still, I was


    relieved that no one argued.


    ¡°Well then, we as pack elders sentence you, Raymond, to be executed for your crimes. Ciana ck¡¯s


    name is cleared and we. wee her back as the true daughter of our Alpha,¡± Frederic announced.


    ps went through the crowd and I felt a huge weight lifted off my shoulders. I could finally call my


    pack home again, and they saw me and epted me.


    ¡°Susan, you are now avenged. ?l told you I would see it happen, and now it has,¡± I said softly. Closing


    my eyes, I whispered a small prayer to the Moon Goddess to watch over Susan¡¯s soul. Tears sprang to


    my eyes knowing that she¡¯d now be at peace.


    Sharp, bellowingughter cut through my thoughts and my eyes snapped open. Raymond was staring


    at me,ughing until his chest and belly shook. His eyes were bloodshot and wild.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve won!?¡± he cried. ¡°You¡¯re all so stupid! Sebastian will be overthrown. That is going to


    happen and anypne who denies it is an idiot. It is just a matter of time.¡±


    I motioned to Frederic and Murray. They unhooked Raymond¡¯s feet and hauled him up. More guards


    moved in as they started dragging him off to the dungeon.


    When he was pushed by me, Raymond struggled against his chains and he caught my eye.


    ¡°You think I failed?¡± he asked in a low murmur. ¡°You¡¯ re wrong. She¡¯ll save me¡ª


    Raymond¡¯s voice cut off with a sickening squelch. An arrow came through his throat. Blood spurted out


    from an artery and he only gasped once before he crumpled to the ground, dead.


    It was a perfect, lethal shot!


    I looked to my right where Theo was standing in a nearby shadow. With his superior hearing, I knew


    he¡¯d heard what Raymond said to me. Our eyes locked together and I knew we were sharing the same


    thought.


    What did Raymond mean? Who was this ¡°she¡± he answered to?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 430

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 430


    Chapter 88: Is That Invitation Still Open?


    With Raymond out of the way and my name restored, I left the pack courtyard and the trial and ran


    straight to the packhouse to check on Warren.


    ¡°Ciana, you¡¯ re okay,¡± he said with a relieved sigh. ¡°Slow down. Thank you again foring back for


    me.¡¯


    ¡°No, Warren, I should be thanking you. You helped me so much. I¡¯m sorry that you went through all of


    that. I don¡¯t know what I can do to repay you,¡± I blurted out, squeezing his hand.


    ¡°Silly girl! We¡¯ re friends, right? That¡¯s what we do. You have no idea how worried I was about you.


    When you fainted and they took you away¡­¡± Warren ¡®s face wrinkled at the bad memory. ¡°Thank the


    Goddess you are unharmed.¡±


    He opened his arms like he was going to hug me.


    Someone cleared their throat behind us and I saw Theo, or Tallis as he was still pretending to be,


    standing against the nearest packhouse wall. He was ring at Warren.


    Theo?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Theo!¡± he hissed moodily. ¡°My name is Tallis.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Warren stared at him for a moment, and murmured to himself, ¡°Sorry, you remind me of my


    brother. I mean, you look different, but just¡­¡¯


    I jumped in, ¡°Warren, believe me, I was confused at first too. But this is Tallis. He¡¯s Nelson¡¯s brother.


    Nelson is the car-


    nival director,¡± I said, covering for Theo. I figured he probably had a good reason to keep his identity a


    secret, even from his own brother.


    ¡°Hmm. Well, you are dressed like you work with Nelson,¡± Warren said with a chuckle. He turned back to


    me, looking at me with deep, emotional eyes.


    ¡°Yes, he does, doesn¡¯t he? I don¡¯t think Prince Theo would ever wear colors like that,¡± I said, giggling


    and giving Theo a challenging look.


    Theo snorted and looked away from me.


    ¡°I heard my name,¡± Nelson arrived with a concerned look on his face. ¡°Geez, Tallis, there you are! I¡¯ve


    been looking everywhere for you. They told me you¡¯re at the packhouse. The carnival is packed up. Are


    you ready to go or what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Theo said stiffly.


    ¡°Great. Well, say your goodbyes and let¡¯s get going. We¡¯re all waiting on you,¡± Nelson said. He pped


    his hands to hurry Theo along.


    I bit my tongue to keep fromughing, seeing the dark, dangerous look in Theo¡¯s eyes. If Nelson wasn¡¯t


    careful, he¡¯d end up dealing with the Dark Prince.


    Theo nced at me and crossed his arms. He gave a final nod and left after Nelson. It was already


    gettingte and if he hung around too long, it would seem suspicious. Especially if he kept hanging


    around me.


    ¡°Warren, how are you feeling?¡± I asked, turning back to Warren.


    He still looked a little pale and dirty. I hoped after a nice shower and some fresh clothes, he¡¯d look and


    feel better,


    Warren sniffled and rubbed his head.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve got a bit of a headache. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m getting sick or I just need good food,¡± he


    admitted.


    Warren and I headed back to my parents¡¯ house. As we went, he started sniffling more and rubbing his


    temples. He was definitely sick.


    I got him set up in one of the guest bedrooms. ¡°You probably just need a good night¡¯s sleep and some


    hot food. I¡¯ll make sure to get you a good dinner. I¡¯m just going to run out for a few minutes. Try to rest,¡±


    I urged.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Warren murmured, his eyes already closed.


    If Warren was sick, I figured that Theo would want to know and maybe would send Warren back to the


    pce. I hurried after Theo to where the carnival had been set up.


    When I got there, the tent was gone. All the tents were gone with nothing left except a few pieces of


    trash. Sighing, I kicked at an old can. I wondered where they were going next and how long it would be


    before I¡¯d see Theo again.


    Warren was still asleep when I got back to the house. I


    made him some soup and set it on the night table, along with a mug of tea and water. It would be there


    when he woke up. A strong shifter like him would only need a few days to recover.


    Things in my pack had started to settle down. I was happy to see everything reverting back to normal,


    more or less.


    8B. That Sol¡¯


    After making breakfast for Warren one morning, I headed off to Susan¡¯s gravestone in the pack


    cemetery. Her death had been avenged, but I still missed her and felt bad about what happened. She¡¯d


    been killed because of me.


    I put my hand on her grave marker and sighed.


    ¡°I miss you. I¡¯ll never be able to express how sorry I am that you were killed because of me. Raymond


    is gone, though, and I think he suffered. Be at peace, dear friend,¡± I whispered softly.


    ¡°Hey, there you are,¡± Warren said,ing up beside me.


    I pulled my hand from the grave and looked at him. ¡°I just wanted to give her an update about what¡¯s


    going on.¡±


    ¡°Things are going well, then?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°They are. Thanks again. You look quite energetic. Feeling 100% now?¡± I asked, addressing the more


    important question.


    Warren grinned and rubbed his belly. All the color had returned to his cheeks and he was looking


    stronger.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling great. That breakfast you made me this morning was fantastic. Who needs medicine with


    you as a cook?¡± he grinned.


    I chuckled and shook my head. No one had ever praised my cooking before. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was just


    being nice or if he m¨¦ant it.


    ¡°Frederic and Murray seem to have stepped up to help or ganize the pack,¡± Warren added, getting


    back to his original topic.


    ?apter 88. ISThai InvitatiM Still


    We walked side by side through the pack territory. It was a nice day with warm morning sun shining


    down on us and a soft breeze through the grass.


    ¡°They¡¯ve helped a lot. With Raymond dead and Hawke ex iled, no one is left to cause problems. I keep


    going to their meetings, but every time they have it all under control. I hardly have anything to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really good news, Ciana. I¡¯m d your pack is do ing better. It makes me feel better about


    asking,¡± he said, smiling lightly.


    ¡°Asking what?¡±


    My stomach flipped a little. What could Warren want to ask me?


    I intended to go visit my sister¡¯s pack from here. I¡¯d still like to do that now that Raymond isn¡¯t a threat. I


    wanted to know if you¡¯d visit her pack with me,¡± he said, giving me a bashful smile. His cheeks tinged


    pink


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Am I keeping you from visiting your sister?¡± I asked guiltily.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Warren said, touching my arm. ¡°I¡¯m d I took time to recover from being held prisoner. So,


    do you want to


    I bit my lower lip in thought.


    Warren¡¯s sister married to the alpha of Vaner pack.


    I¡¯d been there once many years ago with my parents, and) r membered liking the territory and thinking


    it was beautiful.


    ¡°So what do you say?¡± Warren nudged me.


    It had been a long time since I traveled, now that every thing seemed to have settled in the pack, it


    would be a pleas ant change from what I was dealing with, but¡­


    I nced at Warren and saw that hopeful, bright look in his eyes. Clearly, he still held some affection


    for me. If I went with him, he might think I had feelings for him, too. I didn¡¯t want to give Warren the


    wrong message. It probably wasn¡¯t a great idea to spend too much time alone with him.


    The pack was still dealing with a lot. I was the only member of the Alpha family in pack territory at the


    moment. My pack was still vulnerable and I didn¡¯t want to leave and allow someone else toe in


    and do the same thing Raymond had.


    ¡°That sounds like a really fun trip, but Warren, I should really stay here until my parents get back. Alvar


    needs strong leadership right now,¡± I said.


    Warren¡¯s eyes fell and I could see he was disappointed. He took my hand and squeezed it.


    ¡®l understand,¡± he said, nodding and smiling warmly.


    Warren went back to my parents¡¯ house to pack and I headed to the courtyard to see if Frederic or


    Murray needed me for anything. I was impressed with how well they were handling things, but I still


    wanted to be involved so I could tell my parents everything.


    ¡°¡­carnival is gone¡­ so sad,¡± I heard some girls whispering together.


    88¡ä That Open?


    At the mention of the carnival, my ears perked up.


    . that Tallis¡­ so handsome. I would have bedded that..


    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re so bad. They didn¡¯t go far¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh. They are only¡­ Vaner.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Alpha Demarco and Princess Maggie¡¯s pack¡­?¡±


    Theo went to Maggie¡¯s pack? Wasn¡¯t that where Warren was going too? I started to reconsider joining


    Warren on his travels.


    No, my pack came first!


    ¡°Ciana!¡± Murray called me. He ran across the courtyard, waving to me.


    ¡°I was just on my way to find you,¡± I said, smiling at him.


    ¡°Ciana, Mr. Thomas has just returned. He¡¯ s heading to your parents¡¯ house right now,¡± Murray told me.


    ¡°Thomas?¡± I asked, my heart leaping into my throat. Thomas was one of my father¡¯s best friends. I¡¯d


    called him Uncle Thomas when I was younger.


    ¡°l just got word and came to find you¡­ ¡± Murray yelled behind me, ¡°Slow down, youngdy,


    manners¡­.¡±


    I hurried back to the house, hardly pausing to consider how rude I¡¯d been to Murray. He was a pack


    elder and even as an Alpha¡¯ s daughter I needed to show him respect, but I couldn¡¯t wait a second


    longer!


    I hadn¡¯t seen Uncle Thomas in so long, though. He might


    know where my parents were, too!


    Thomas was standing at the porch when I got to the house. I ran right up to him and threw my arms


    around his neck.


    ¡°Ciana, is that you?¡± Thomas asked, hugging me back. He was just as strong and powerful as my


    father, and he always had a smile on his face.


    I always thought he would make a good Alpha, but instead, he stood by my father as his friend. I


    remember when he used to be Dad¡¯s Beta too, but that changed when I was young. He told my dad


    that he enjoyed traveling too, and Dad allowed him to be relieved from his Beta role, which would


    require him to stay with the pack most of the time.


    That was why Raymond ended up being the Beta instead.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± I said, squeezing him tightly.


    Thomas chuckled and lifted me up in a big bearhug. He set me down and pulled me to the wicker


    couch on the porch. We sat down together and quickly filled him in on what had been happening in the


    pack.


    By the end, Thomas¡¯s brow was deeply creased and he looked troubled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to find a way to resolve that on your own,¡± he said, cupping my cheek in a fatherly


    way.


    ¡°Do you know when my parents will be back?¡± I asked hopefully.


    Thomas sighed and shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t traveling


    with them this time. However, I am back to fill your father¡¯s shoes. Since Beta Raymond is gone, it is


    my ce to be Beta until your parents return.¡¯


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to be here for a while?¡± I asked, brightening.


    ¡®Yes. Ciana. After what you told me, I will stay and make sure the pack is restored in ordance with


    your father¡¯ s wishes. I will hold things together until he gets back,¡± he exined.


    I sighed with relief. Elder Murray and Frederic were doing a great job but they weren¡¯t Thomas. They


    weren¡¯t my parents.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Now that Thomas was back, I had nothing to worry about, and that meant I could take a little break,


    right?


    I went into the house and found Warren in the guest room, packing.


    ¡°So, is that invitation to travel to your sister¡¯s pack still open?¡± I asked coyly.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 431

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 431


    Chapter 89: My Mate and My Beloved


    The trip to Maggie¡¯s pack didn¡¯t take too long.


    Vaner pack was one of the biggest packs in the northwest of the Egoren Kingdom. It may not be as rich


    as Sophia¡¯ s Pomeni Pack, but at a minimum, they were simr in terms of territory and poption. It


    was a good pack for a member of the royal family to marry into.


    Along the way, Warren and I didn¡¯t have much else to do except talk about his sister.


    haven¡¯t seen Maggie in a long time. I think it was her wedding thest time I saw her,¡± Warren


    exined as we rode alone in the hired car.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen her since she left home?¡± I arched an eyebrow.


    Warren shrugged. ¡°She hasn¡¯t let mee visit. I remember how tender and loving Demarco, her


    husband, was to her at the wedding. They hadn¡¯t known each other long, but he was so¡­ devoted.


    They¡¯ re fated mates. I always hoped that when I found my mate, we¡¯d feel that strongly toward each


    other.¡±


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she let you visit?¡± I asked, ncing at the changing scenery. We had to go around the


    road that had the cave in and that made the trip a couple hours longer.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know. She won¡¯t ever tell me. And she hasn¡¯te back to the pce, either. It is almost like


    she¡¯s being kept


    away. But I know Demarco would do anything for her,¡± Warren said, sighing.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy to see you, whatever the reason. You are her brother,¡± I said, smiling.


    ¡°She¡¯s not going to have a choice this time. I¡¯m showing up to surprise her. I mean, I¡¯m sure everything


    is fine, but I do want to check on her.¡± Warren gave a bashful smile and looked outside the window.


    I thought it was cute that he wanted to check on his sister. I wondered how close they were before she


    got married. Warren seemed pretty bummed that she wouldn¡¯t let hime visit.


    ¡°Has she ever let Theo visit?¡± I asked, curiously. ¡°Or anyone else?¡±


    ¡®Not that I know of. I don¡¯t see why she would. Theo is only our half-brother,¡± Warren reminded me.


    Maybe that was why Theo always seemed annoyed or exasperated when talking about Warren. He


    made it seem like a chore. I wondered if Theo had felt isted or disconnected because he wasn¡¯t their


    full sibling.


    ¡°Were you and Maggie close when you were growing up?¡± I questioned. I hoped I wasn¡¯t pestering him


    too much. ¡°Sure. She is my twin,¡± Warren told me, chuckling.


    ¡°Wow! Twin sister! I bet she is a beauty!¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Warren smiled. ¡°She¡¯s always kind and gentle. A very graceful woman. She¡­ well, she took


    care of me while we Mate were growing up.¡±


    There was a border patrol checkpoint that we had to pass through before going into Vaner pack


    territory.


    ¡°State your name and business,¡± the border patrol shifter said, looking down his nose at us.


    ¡°I¡¯m Prince Warren and this is Ciana ck. We¡¯re here to see my sister, Maggie,¡± Warren said, pointing


    between the two of us.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness! Please go ahead.¡± The border patrol shifter lowered his head to bow to us


    and waved our car through the checkpoint.


    As far as I knew, Pack Vaner had very few problems with rogues and wars with other packs. With how


    tight they kept security, it was no wonder.


    The car drove us right up to the pack mansion. My breath flew out the window as I stared at it. Pack


    Vaner was much wealthier than my pack, if the exterior of the mansion was any indication.


    We went up a private cobblestone road lined with blooming magnolia trees. The grounds were


    beautifullyndscaped with all kinds of gorgeous gardens. It looked like we were approaching a royal


    pce.


    The mansion itself was very well cared for on the outside and there were lots of people moving around,


    trimming the hedges, and cleaning the windows.


    ¡°This ce is beautiful,¡± I whispered as the car came to a stop.


    ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to my sister.¡± Warren smiled, puffing up his chest with pride.


    A servant was waiting for us on the steps. She hurried us into the main dining room where Maggie and


    Demarco were already expecting us.


    Maggie¡¯s lips curved up in a warm smile, but I could see the hesitation in her eyes.


    ¡°Warren, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing? This ce is in no shape for guests,¡± Maggie


    scolded softly, shaking her head.


    It reminded me of the way a mother would dotingly scold a child, anyone could tell she wasn¡¯t really


    upset. Warren had said Maggie took care of him, she did have a strong maternal presence.


    ¡°Surprise!¡± Warren opened his arms for a big hug. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am, you big goof,¡± she chuckled, gently using her finger to tap on Warren¡¯s long, straight


    nose. Then she gave Warren a quick hug and stepped back.


    ¡°Wee to Vaner,¡± Demarco said, also hugging Warren.


    ¡°It is good to have you.¡±


    ¡°T)?nk you. And you¡¯re crazy if you think this ce isn¡¯t ready for guests. It is immacte, as always,¡±


    Warren told them with a big, boyish grin.


    ¡°You¡¯re silly,¡± Maggie said, waving dismissively


    ¡®¡±Who¡¯s this lovely youngdy that you bring?¡±


    She looked at me with a warm smile, but then coughed a couple of times.


    I noticed how Demarco quickly turned to her and stood like he was going to catch her, as if he expected


    her to fall.


    Maggie just cleared her throat. Still, Demarco went to her side and touched her shoulder, a deep look


    of concern in his eyes. He was so tender and devoted, just like Warren had told me. They¡¯d been


    married for years and he still took such good care of her.


    If only we were all lucky enough to find a love like that.


    I took a closer look at Demarco. He was familiar and I wondered if I had met him before. He might have


    known my parents, or maybe I¡¯d met him when I visited this pack when I was a child. I couldn¡¯t ce


    where I knew him from.


    ¡°This is Ciana ck, daughter of Alpha Soren ck of Pack Alvar,¡± Warren introduced me, motioning


    for me to step forward.


    ¡°It is very nice to meet you both,¡± I greeted them both respectfully.


    ¡°You¡¯ re lucky, Warren, to have found such a beautiful mate,¡± Maggie said, winking at her brother.


    ¡°Mate, no¡­ we¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what..


    Warren and I both rushed to exin. We exchanged an awkward nce and Warren chuckled.


    ¡°Ciana and I are just good friends,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Oh. Well, you are still wee to stay here. Any friend of Warren¡¯s is a friend of ours,¡± she said.


    Maggie held her arms to both of us.


    She dropped her arms quickly and took a half-step back. Clutching her chest, she started coughing


    again.


    Demarco wrapped an arm around her and handed her a handkerchief.


    ¡°Maggie, are you okay?¡± Warren asked, holding an arm out to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I must have just caught a cold. It¡¯ll be gone in a few days. Come, sit, let¡¯s catch up.¡±


    Maggie took a seat at the dining table and Demarco stood beside her. Warren and I sat and the two


    siblings started to catch up.


    ¡°Tell me everything that is happening. How is father, and how is that wayward brother of ours?¡± Maggie


    asked. She reached out and put her hands over Warren¡¯s, a motherly gesture.


    Warren told Maggie about some of the things that had been happening in the pce. He told her about


    King Sebastian¡¯s n to get Theo to marry. Maggie seemed to be quite surprised, but then, she simply


    nodded and moved on to other topics.


    I was simply grateful that Warren didn¡¯t tell Maggie I was one of the chosen candidates for him.


    As the conversation wore on, I saw Maggie slump down in her chair. Demarco put his hand firmly on


    her shoulder. She


    smiled at him but her eyelids were drooping and her skin looked pale.


    ¡°I think that is enough for now.¡± Demarco stepped in. ¡°I¡¯ll get Maggie upstairs to rest. It is a nice day out.


    Why don¡¯t you two take a walk around and I¡¯ll have guest rooms prepared.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That sounds like a good idea,¡± Warren urged. ¡°Maggie, you shouldn¡¯t be moving around like this while


    you¡¯re sick! Go rest please.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll catch upter,¡± Maggie promised, waving to him as Demarco guided her out of the dining room.


    Once they left, I stood up and stretched. I was still a little stiff from sitting so long in the car.


    ¡°So, do you feel better, seeing that your sister is being well taken care of?¡± I asked as Warren and I


    headed to the pack grounds.


    He smiled and nodded. ¡°I am worried about her sickness, though.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be worried,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Hey, do you hear that? It sounds like carnival music¡­ Come on!¡± Warren grabbed my


    hand and pulled me around the packhouse.


    He stopped dead and stared as Nelson, Tallis, and the entire carnival came into view. They were


    working hard to set up the tent. Well, everyone but Tallis. He was just standing there, but what more did


    I expect?


    ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Warren asked as we got clos-


    er to the carnival.


    Tallis¡ªTheo turned around and saw us, equally surprised.


    I pulled my hand from Warren¡¯s.


    During our travels, I hadn¡¯t told Warren that the carnival wasing here. I didn¡¯t want to tell him it was


    one of the reasons I agreed to tag along.


    Didn¡¯t we just leave you behind?¡± Tallis asked, ring at Warren and me.


    ¡°We¡¯ re here to visit my sister,¡± Warren said. ¡°We don¡¯ t need your permission for that.¡±


    Rolling my eyes, I shook my head. ¡°We¡¯ll stay out of your way if you stay out of ours,¡± I suggested.


    Talis sniffed but nodded.


    ¡°Prince Warren! Please wait a second,¡± Demarco called, hurrying up to us.


    His timing was perfect, because Warren and Tallis were still bristling at each other. Immediately, they


    both turned to Demarco. As soon as he caught up to us, Demarco gave a heavy sigh and looked down


    at the ground.


    He had bags under his eyes, clearly tired, and the way his eyes darted around, he seemed really


    worried.


    ¡°Demarco, what is going on with Maggie? Is it just a cold she¡¯s fighting off?¡± Warren obviously sensed


    that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Demarco shrugged and refused to meet Warren¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister, man. I have a right to know what is going on,¡± Warren pressed.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want you to know, but I can¡¯t handle it on my own anymore. I love her and I¡¯ll do anything


    to help her,¡± Demarco said, his eyes a little frantic, even though his voice was haggard.


    Doesn¡¯t want me to know what?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s sick¡­¡± Demarco sighed. ¡°Really sick. She has been for a while and that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t let


    youe visit.¡±


    Warren gasped and shook his head. ¡°No. No. She can¡¯t¡­¡± His face paled and he shook his head


    again.


    My¡¯heart ached for him and I wanted tofort him but I didn¡¯t know what to say. When I looked over


    at Tallis, I saw his eyes were wide as saucers as well, although he was perfectly still, like a statue.


    So, he could show concern for a half-sibling


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything to help her get better. Nothing I do works,¡± Demarco vented, finally letting loose


    his emotional upset. I could tell it had been a long time since he¡¯d talked to anyone about this.


    ¡°Th-there¡¯s nothing anyone can do?¡± Warren asked, stuttering slightly.


    ¡°She is my mate, my beloved. I would do anything for her. But s, we cannot save her. There is only


    one thing left we can do,¡± Demarco said.


    Slowly, he looked at Warren, then at Tallis, and finally


    looked at me. He looked at me the longest, and then looked back to Warren.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Warren urged.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 432

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 432


    Chapter 90: Thank You for Telling Me the Truth


    *Theo*


    Somehow, I had allowed myself to get sucked into this waking nightmare. Then again, it was for a good


    cause. If Maggie wasn¡¯t so sick, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed this.


    So, I found myself in the carny tent, sitting on a stool in a circle with Ciana, Warren, Nelson, and other


    carnies, running lines.


    This was an absolute disaster!


    I¡¯d been working secretly to ensure that Ciana¡¯s pack was safe after Raymond was killed and to


    investigate the rebellion group ¡°Shadow¡±. That meant eradicating all of Luther¡¯s influence. Since Vaner


    was one of the closest packs to Alvar, I wanted to make sure Luther hadn¡¯t been here, influencing


    Maggie or her pack.


    It wasn¡¯t like I could just reach out to Maggie and ask her directly. We¡¯d grown up in the pce


    together, but we¡¯d never been close. For the past five years, she¡¯d been here in Vaner, married. Before


    that, I¡¯d spent most of my time away from the pce, running errands and missions for my father.


    I hadn¡¯t spent a lot of time at the pce until after she had gotten married.


    Even when I was younger, my dad kept me separated from my siblings. He had all that special training


    for me, and he always prioritized that to me spending time with basically


    anyone other than the ones I was supposed to kill.


    I¡¯ de here to protect Ciana¡¯ s pack, and instead, I somehow managed to get roped into ying the


    Big Bad Wolf in a y called ¡°The Luna¡¯s Choice.¡¯


    Two days ago, Demarco hade to us and told us how Maggie was sick and dying. He wanted to do


    something nice for her, lift her spirits, and that was to put on her favorite y.


    ¡®The Luna¡¯s Choice¡± was an exclusive performance that usually only royalty got to enjoy.


    Not a lot of traveling carnivals had the know-how to put it on.


    But with Warren there, Demarco thought we could pull it all together. I found that unlikely, seeing as I


    wasn¡¯t a real Carny, Ciana wasn¡¯t a real actress, and Warren wasn¡¯t a real director¡ªhim walking


    around and barking at us to say our lines a certain way didn¡¯t make him an expert.


    I med Jake.


    Me disguising as a carny had all been his ¡°brilliant¡± idea. He arranged to have me work under Nelson,


    who didn¡¯t even know my real identity and just thought I was someone important and needed an


    undercover way to travel around.


    NOW, I was stuck as a carny in this damned y!


    When I got home, Jake was going to get an earful from me. Clearly, I could never trust him to make


    these arrangements for me again. My focus needed to be on stopping Luther and protecting the


    northwest pds, not the performing arts.


    Truthfully, if I had to pick any y to perform, it would be this one. I¡¯d seen it half a dozen times already


    and I did have a fondness for it.


    ¡°The Luna¡¯s Choice¡± was a legendary y where an Alpha¡¯ s daughter was kidnapped by a rogue wolf


    because she could help return his soul to him. The rogue shifter didn¡¯t harm her. Eventually, she


    warmed his heart.


    When a powerful Alpha led an army to rescue the girl, she chose to defend the rogue. She helped the


    rogue shifter find his lost soul, which restored his lost memory. He was actually an Alpha King and the


    girl was his mate. He dered her as his queen and they lived happily ever after.


    My. eyes flicked to Ciana. Somehow, this story touched a soft part of my heart. My stomach shifted


    ufortably and I twisted my script in my hands.


    Nelson¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts.


    ¡°But you, my deardy, your face is as beautiful as the finest flowers and your eyes twinkle like the


    brightest stars.¡± He held a hand out to Ciana to dramatize hispliments.


    I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Okay, Tallis, you¡¯ re up,¡± Warren said, waving a hand in front of my face and tapping the script in his


    hand.


    Sighing, I looked at my script. I had one line, or one word, rather.


    ¡°Roar,¡± I deadpanned.


    ¡°Cut, cut, cut!¡± Warren cried, throwing his arms up. He


    looked at me sharply.


    If Warren knew who I really was, he wouldn¡¯t look at me or talk to me like this. The things I did for


    family¡­ and for someone else I had grown fond of. I nced at Ciana again.


    ¡°Tallis, your roar has to be a mix of pain and anger. It can¡¯t be t and lifeless,¡± Warren instructed.


    ¡°Roar,¡± I tried again.


    Warren shook his head. Louder.¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°Make it longer, too!¡±


    ¡°FRO AAAAR!¡±


    Warren tapped his cheek with his finger. ¡°Can you make it sound more heartbroken?¡±


    Groaning, I tossed the script on the ground and stood up.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Can I just get a different part?¡±


    ¡°No. Tallis, this is the easiest part with the fewest lines to remember. You can do it,¡± Warren


    encouraged with a smile.


    Again, if he knew who I was, he wouldn¡¯t be talking to me like I was a child.


    ¡°The most important requirement for this part is your handsome face. But you still need to put some


    effort in,¡± he said, chuckling.


    Bloody hell! Why had I agreed to this? I wasn¡¯t a carny! I was the Dark Prince. People performed for


    me, not the other way around. Sighing, I looked over at Ciana. She looked so studious and serious


    about her part.


    This was for Maggie, as her dying wish. It certainly helped that Ciana had used a convincing tactic to


    bribe me to y along¡­ a sweet, intimate kiss.


    I stood on the side stage where we were going to be performing ¡°The Luna¡¯s Choice.¡± We¡¯d only been


    given a week to put the whole production together. I was a little nervous because I wanted everything


    to be perfect for Maggie.


    If this was her dying wish, then I wanted it to be exactly what she needed to lift her spirits.


    Demarco had told us that this was his big surprise for her. She had no idea we were putting on her


    favorite y. He said once we had everything set up, he¡¯.d bring her to the stage and get her


    comfortable.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Warren asked,ing up beside me.


    ¡°No. Well, a little. Only because I want it to be perfect for your sister,¡± I said, beaming at him.


    ¡®Thank you, Ciana, for doing this. It will mean the world to her and to me, too.¡± He put a hand on my


    shoulder and squeezed.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to help. Your sister is so nice. She deserves a great night at the theater with her favorite


    y.¡¯


    Truth


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t have done this without you.¡± He looked at me with half-lidded eyes.


    Nervously, I shrugged his hand from my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ m sure you would have found someone just as


    competent for my role.¡±


    ¡°No, not just that. I mean, you¡¯re the only one that seems to be able to get Tallis to cooperate and


    participate.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Right, well, again, it is my pleasure. I just¡­ I wish there was more we could do for your sister,¡± I said,


    looking down. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to be sick like this.¡¯


    ¡°Ciana, l.. I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, creasing my brow.


    He looked worried and that made me worry. He hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°l¡¯ ve wanted to ask for a while¡­ Well, here it goes. If I wasn¡¯t the teenager you met in the woods when


    you were younger, would you still like me and want to be my friend?¡± he asked. He kept his eyes down


    like he was bracing himself for some kind of rejection.


    It wasva strange question. Why was he asking that now? We¡¯d already talked about the past.


    ¡°Of course, I would. Regardless of how we met when we were young, it is the man you are today who I


    think is wonderful and sincere. I¡¯m honored to be your friend. Why do you ask?¡± I raised an eyebrow at


    him.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± he trailed off and looked around like he was worried we would be overheard. ¡°Remember


    when I told you that a very special girl gave me this bracelet?¡± He held his hand up and showed me the


    bracelet on his wrist.


    ¡®Yeah. I thought he¡¯ d meant me, but at the time, he hadn¡¯t seemed to recognize me. Not until I


    reminded him.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t lie about that. But it wasn¡¯t you that gave it to me, it was Maggie,¡± he exined.


    ¡°But l.. why did you.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t tell you the truth at first because l¡­ I was falling for you. I didn¡¯t want to disappoint you or make


    you feel selfconscious for opening up to me,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Besides, I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to


    stay close if you knew it wasn¡¯t me.¡¯


    Warren sighed and shook his head. He chuckled like he wasughing at his own foolishness. I was too


    shocked to form a full thought.


    ¡°The more I got to know you, the more I respected you and wanted to do right by you. Now that you¡¯re


    helping my sister, I feel like I shouldn¡¯t be hiding it from you,¡± he continued. ¡°l respect you too much to


    keep this lie going between us.¡±


    ¡°l¡­ well, thank you, for telling me the truth,¡± I muttered, still unsure what to think.


    ¡°Ciana.¡± Warren took my hands in his. ¡°Are you okay? Are you mad at me? I know I should have told


    you sooner¡­¡±


    Shaking my head, I snapped out of my distant thoughts.


    No, I¡¯m not mad at you, Warren. I think you¡¯re very honorable for telling me the truth.¡±


    ¡°Can we still be friends,¡± he asked, giving me a hopeful look.


    ¡°Of course!¡± I squeezed his hands and let them drop.


    I was d that Warren told me the truth, finally. Surprisingly, I didn¡¯t feel upset at all. I thought I would,


    because I was back to where I started¡ªI would have to keep searching for that person I met when I


    was 12.


    However, I didn¡¯t feel upset. All I felt was relief. I didn¡¯t even feel strong enough to continue looking for


    that person in my memory. I had friends and important people around me, wasn¡¯t that enough? Why


    would I bog myself down with my past?


    We all should move on with our lives, shouldn¡¯t we?


    ¡°Thank you, Ciana, you really are an amazing person.¡¯


    I suddenly realized something. I had thought Warren was the one because of his eyes. He wasn¡¯t the


    only one with eyes like that, though.


    If it hadn¡¯t been Warren¡­ then who? Who could I have mistaken him for?


    My eyes wandered over to Theo.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 433

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 433


    Chapter 91: Open Your Heart To Me


    I watched as Tallis talked to Nelson about something. I watched the way his jaw locked in ce and his


    eyes focused


    on the piece of paper he was being shown.


    Could it have been him? Could he have been the one I met so many years ago?


    So many thoughts swirled in my mind at that moment. Tallis was Theo. But he could also potentially be


    the boy from the forest. That thought made my heart flutter.


    Warren¡¯s deep sigh drew me back out of my reverie.


    He followed where my gaze had been. ¡°You¡¯re looking at


    Tallis.¡±


    ¡°l wasn¡¯t,¡± I tried to deny it. ¡°l was just deep in thought. Tallis and I are just mere acquaintances.¡±


    Acquaintances who had kissed on multiple asions. But Warren didn¡¯t need to know that.


    Tallis and Nelson walked off somewhere and then Warren turned to me. From the look on his face, I


    knew that he wanted to say something, something that I wouldn¡¯t like to hear at this moment.


    He stepped toward me and I instinctively took a step back. It was unintentional but based on his


    expression, I knew what I did just now was hurtful to Warren.


    o Ooi ¡°Sorry,¡± I muttere<. I didn¡¯t know why I was acting so awk-


    : OPM TO Me ward. But being under his gaze like this really unnerved me.


    He cleared his throat and bored his eyes into mine. ¡°You know how I feel about you, Ciana, I made it


    clear months ago and my feelings have never wavered since that moment. You came into my life by


    pure chance. You were there in the pce for my brother but somehow I feel like you were sent there


    for me.¡±


    He took a deep breath, stepped toward me, and grabbed my hands. ¡°l have feelings for you, Ciana and


    they run deep.


    I gulped


    My heart hammered like crazy in my chest and my palms began to sweat. I didn¡¯t want him to say the


    words. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him. His heart was too pure and too good to break.


    But I also couldn¡¯t lie to him.


    ¡°You said you needed time. That you had to sort through your feelings and I have given you that time.¡±


    His hands squeezed mine. ¡°Ciana ck, you are an extraordinary woman. Will you please do me the


    honor of being mine? I know we can be so good together. Just¡­say yes.¡±


    Time stood still.


    His eyes glistened against the light that hung above us. I could see the hope and fear in his eyes and it


    broke me. This was not what I had wanted.


    I had thought that maybe if I waited long enough, his feel-


    ings would fade, or he¡¯d realize that what he was seeing in me was only friendship.


    A while back, maybe there was also another part of me that thought one day I would be able to see


    more in him. But that day never came.


    I could never see him as more than just Warren, a friend, to me.


    Even as he held my hands right now there was no spark. There was no fluttering feeling in my belly.


    ¡°Say something,¡± he pleaded, ¡°please.¡±


    I looked down at our hands and then met his gaze once more. There was a small smile ying on his


    lips that had my heart breaking even more.


    I was struggling to get the words out. ¡®$1¡­can¡¯t.¡±


    I watched as the light slowly dimmed from his eyes and his smile slipped from his face.


    He dropped my hands from his. ¡°Why?¡±


    I let out a shaky breath and wrung my hands together. ¡°l can¡¯t be with you, Warren, because I don¡¯t


    view you in the way you want me to. I wish I could give you what you wanted but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t force


    that feeling when it¡¯s not there. And it¡¯ll never be there.¡±


    He flinched at my words. It was like I was throwing daggers into his chest and he was just standing


    there taking it.


    ¡°l knew it,¡± he scoffed at himself bitterly, ¡°l wonder if I had never told you what I did just now, would


    anything be differ ent?¡±


    MapW91. Opm You. Hean To M?


    He let out a helpless chuckle and turned his gaze to the distance. ¡°Well, at least that made me feel a


    little better, and not regret telling you the truth.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Warren. All I can say is that I¡¯m grateful to get to know you, and that you¡¯re my friend.


    Friend,¡± he spat the word like it was bitter acid. ¡°We are friends. You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°l am sorry.¡¯


    ¡°The truth hurts, but I can¡¯t continue to lie to you, just like you can¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t lie to me. No need to


    apologize. Thank you for being honest.¡±


    ¡°W?rren.


    ¡°Has my brother confessed to you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes widened.


    He took a step away from me, cing afortable distance between us, his face looking a bit pale.


    ¡°Well, I hope he figures out how he feels about you before it is toote¡­¡¯


    Warren¡¯s words left me in a bit of a daze. Since when had he be an advocate for me and Theo


    being together?


    ¡°Um,¡± I cleared my throat, trying to find an urate word to describe my rtionship with Theo, but


    failed.


    ¡°You¡¯re in love with my brother, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    My eyes nearly fell out of their sockets. ¡°What? No.¡±


    ¡°Then with Tallis? I see the way you stare at him when you think no one is watching. At least, he is a


    more interesting fel low than my brother. ¡±


    I nearly choked on my own saliva.


    Oh, Warren. If only you knew that they were the same person.


    Before I could say anything, Tallis decided to make an appearance.


    ¡®l heard my name.¡± He walked up beside me. ¡°What were you guys talking about?¡±


    A pregnant pause passed between us. What was I supposed to say?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Warren nced at Tallis with mixed emotions and Tallis looked confused. I was not about to get in the


    middle of their little brothers¡¯ tiff again¡ª I¡¯d learned that lesson before.


    ¡®Hey hey! Good that you¡¯re all here.¡± Nelson came toward us with wide eyes and a topper hat in hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s showtime people. Let¡¯s take to the stage and wow Maggie.¡¯


    Phew! Whatever was going on here could wait. Or never be addressed again.


    ¡°Yes, sir! Break a leg!¡± I responded to Nelson and waved at the royal brothers before scurrying away to


    stand in my area on the makeshift stage, waiting for the curtain call. ¡°What¡¯s that scowl about?¡± Tallis


    followed me.


    ¡°What scowl?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow.


    91 ? Open To


    He was in what looked to be some kind of raggy costume. However, even with the torn clothes and


    disguise, it didn¡¯t make him any less attractive. The more I looked at him, the more I couldn¡¯ t stop


    myself from appreciating his god-like face and perfectly fit body.


    ¡°Don¡¯tment,¡± he said in a deadpanned tone. ¡°l wasn¡¯t in charge of the wardrobe.¡¯


    More and more often, when he was this close, I felt the butterflies in my belly and the weightless


    feeling.


    ¡°You look great, still regal like the prince.¡¯


    He rolled his eyes at me which only caused me to chuckle.


    ¡°Re?ady for the show?¡± he asked me.


    ¡®I should be asking you. You¡¯re the real star of the moment.¡±


    ¡°l just feel bad for these people who are forced to watch me act.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you part of thepany?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Pure luck.¡±


    I hummed in agreement and looked out to the crowd. Maggie was sitting in the front center, waiting for


    the show to begin. Demarco sat beside her, his hand in hers.


    The lights dimmed, signaling the start of the show.


    ¡°You never answered my question. What were you and Warren talking about? It seemed intense.¡± He


    drew his lips so c ose to my ear I could feel his hot breath.


    91. Orm Hean To Me


    I really didn¡¯t want to tell him. Fortunately, the narration of the performance began just in time for me to


    step away from him.


    Tallis gave me a disapproving look and turned back to the stage. He walked onto it and lowered himself


    so he could shift into his wolf.


    I watched with bated breath as he shifted into his impressive big wolf. His fur was not that midnight


    ck I¡¯d seen. It was slightly lighter, like gray. Whoever helped him with his disguise obviously also


    figured out a way to alter the color of his fur.


    The y started and everything went well.


    When I took a peek at Maggie seeing her grinning from ear to ear, I knew that the show was a sess.


    Finally, it got to the part where the Rogue was able to find his soul and his memory, he finally shifted


    back to his human form. When Tallis appeared back on the stage as the Alpha King, the spotlights


    shone on him, making his regal and handsome appearance look like the incarnation of a deity.


    He didn¡¯t need to say anything, he didn¡¯t need to act. At that moment, the stage was his.


    Everyone gasped, and Maggie¡¯s reaction was even more dramatic. Her mouth was slightly ajar, her


    eyes fixed on Tallis, and she could not hide her surprise even if she tried. It took her a few seconds to


    snap out of her trance.


    I knew that Nelson did a great job setting up the stage special effects during rehearsal, but judging by


    Maggie¡¯s re action, it must be even more impressive to the audience who


    Open Your TO saw it for the first time.


    When the show ended, we received great apuse from our audience. Tears welled up in Maggie¡¯ s


    eyes and she pped loudly for at least two minutes straight to show us her appreciation until Demarco


    gently reminded her to go back to her room and take some rest.


    She was so sick that sitting for a couple of hours straight to watch the show had taken a heavy toll on


    her body.


    I sighed internally and again felt terrible for Maggie, as well as Warren.


    The crowd had dispersed and it was time to finish taking down the stage and packing everything up.


    ¡°That was incredible, Warren. You directed a spectacr show,¡± Nelson walked over to us, ¡°You too,


    Tallis and Ciana.¡±


    I smiled back at him. ¡°That was incredible. And most importantly, Maggie seemed to love it too.¡¯


    ¡°She did,¡± he smiled. ¡°Well done, guys. I think we all deserve a drink or maybe even seven!¡±


    Nelson bounced off to where some of the other caste members were and started speaking to them


    animatedly too, leaving Tallis, Warren, and I on the stage.


    I picked up one of the makeup boxes and was about to ce-it in the crate when I heard my name


    being shouted out loud by Tallis and Warren.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Warren shouted.


    I looked up and saw a huge cage falling from above.


    In the next moment, someone pushed me through the air. As soon as I hit the ground, I also heard a


    loud noise of metal hitting the ground.


    I turned around and found both Tallis and Warren in the cage.


    ¡°Ciana, run!¡± Tallis yelled at me.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 434

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 434


    Chapter 92: Betrayal of Blood


    Demarco stepped out of the shadows with a somber look on his face.


    Demarco, what are you doing?!¡± Warren shouted. He was beyond baffled.


    ¡°I¡¯ m sorry.¡± Demarco stared at Tallis and Warren in the cage, looking pained and conflicted.


    ¡°Why?¡± asked. The anger and confusion in my voice could not be hidden.


    This was not at all how I envisioned the rest of the night going. I got up from the ground to face


    Demarco.


    Let them out! You are supposed to be our friend and Warren is your family!¡±


    Theo, on the other hand, remained silent andposed. His gaze fell on me, and he instructed,


    ¡°Ciana, get out of here. Now.¡¯


    How could I run away without at least getting some rification of the situation?


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± Demarco shook his head. ¡°l had no choice.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    Demarco shook his head. ¡°She is dying. The only woman I have ever loved is dying and not one healer


    is capable of curing her. I can¡¯t watch her get weaker by the day. She is my mate, my entire world¡­ I


    can¡¯t lose her!¡±


    ¡°We can help too, Demarco.¡± I tried to reason with him.


    ¡°There are royal healers¡ª¡±


    Theo¡¯s voice echoed again, a bit harsh this time. ¡°Ciana, get out of here!¡±


    I looked around and realized that we were surrounded by Demarco¡¯s warriors, and the rest of the cast


    members were blocked just beyond the stage area.


    Crap! Theo was right, I needed to get out of there.


    I started to move toward the woods, trying to draw as little attention as I could while Demarco looked at


    me sadly and sighed,¡¯ ¡°l¡¯ ve tried everything. Like I said, I have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°So what are you going to do with us?¡± Theo finally spoke to Demarco. I knew he was trying to distract


    Demarco and buy time for me. ¡°Unless we possess some incredible healing abilities that we don¡¯t know


    about.¡¯


    ¡°Ha ha ha, you don¡¯t have incredible healing abilities.¡± A familiarugh pierced through my ear and my


    heart sank. ¡°But Alpha Demarco is willing to exchange your life for his wife¡¯s well-being!¡¯


    Luther walked out of the shadows. His whole body was d in ck. Had he been there watching the


    whole time?


    Without even thinking it through I bolted away from the men, but it was toote. Large arms circled my


    waist and tWisted my arms behind my back.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I demanded, fighting against whoever was holding me.


    ¡®Shhh¡­ be good.¡± Luther smiled, and his tune was almost gentle and doting, yet that made every


    single hair on my body stand up.


    ¡°l thought you would be happy to see me.¡± I could hear the amusement in Luther¡¯s voice. ¡°Bring her


    back to me.¡¯


    The man who subdued me walked me to where Luther stood.


    Hello princess, I missed you so.¡± He stepped toward me and brushed his finger against my cheek. He


    had a triumphant glint in his eyes.


    Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Theo¡¯s voice roared and he shook the cage.


    Luther let out a little chuckle and then turned to him. Prince Theo, how nice to see you again. It¡¯s not


    often to see you lose your temper. Either I¡¯m special to you¡­¡± Luther lifted my chin and leaned forward.


    His face was only inches away from mine. or she is.¡±


    ¡°l will spill your blood on this floor if you touch her again!¡± Lutherughed at his remark.


    ¡°Why did he call you Theo?¡± Warren looked at Theo. His eyebiows furrowed in confusion as he


    examined Theo¡¯s face. I watched as realization dawned on him and then his eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡­ You ¡®re Theo?!¡± He looked at his brother. ¡°But how


    le e


    Of did you¡­why did you¡­what the hell?!¡±


    Luther shook his head with a yful smile on his face. ¡°Prince Warren, it seems like your brother


    doesn¡¯t trust anyone, not even his own siblings!¡±


    Warren¡¯s mouth hung open as he stared at his brother who was ring at Luther. Luther just looked


    like he was enjoying it all.


    ¡°Here is what¡¯s going to happen. My men are going into the cage to put these chains on your wrists.


    And you aren¡¯t going to fight them¡­¡±


    ¡°As soon as this door is opened, I¡¯ll gut you alive, Luther,¡± Theo stated coldly.


    ¡°Your empty threats bore me, Theo. You see, that is why I have my leverage,¡± Luther chuckled, and


    pulled me closer to him. I tried to fight back, but he was too strong for me.


    ¡°I have your precious Ciana, Theo,¡± he picked up a strand of my hair and kissed it. ¡°If you are to try


    anything funny, I can¡¯ t promise I won¡¯t identally slice her throat, or¡­ mark her in front of your eyes.¡±


    Theo let out a warning growl, but he didn¡¯t say anything this time.


    NOW, none of these things will have to happen if you just obey. The choice is yours.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t listen to him,¡± I shouted, shaking my head at Theo. His eyes bored into mine as he thought over


    the request.


    Then he turned his attention back to Luther. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡± ¡® knew you would see things my way.¡± Luther grinned. ¡°First, I want you to call off your little


    bloodhounds. I know you have a dozen men surrounding us right now. Tell them to stand down and


    move away from us. At least 10 miles. Or else I¡¯ll cut off one of her fingers for every one of them my


    men spot!¡±


    ¡°Theo, no!¡± I yelled, but someone covered my mouth tight with some thick cloth and I could no longer


    talk.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo bit down on his jaw, and fury filled his eyes. He was quiet for a moment, and I assumed that he


    used mindlink tomunicate with his hidden warriors.


    ¡°Greg and Sherry, ask everyone to back off at least 10 miles.¡±


    Theo didn¡¯t have to say it aloud, but he did anyway to show Luther he was cooperative. After a short


    moment, he looked at Luther. ¡°Done.¡±


    If Theo sent his men away, that meant, at this point, we only had the three of us to rely on to-get out of


    this trap!


    Luther was pleased with Theo¡¯s cooperation. He nodded, ¡°Great. Second, my men will chain you up,


    and you can¡¯t fight back.¡±


    Theo narrowed his eyes and before he gave his answer, Luther sighed dramatically and nodded to the


    man who was holding me.


    The man tightened his grasp on me and twisted my arm.


    I tried to hold back from making any sound in agony, but I couldn¡¯t stop my face from twitching in pain.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Theo shouted, ¡°Just don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    Luther smiled brightly. The venom in his voice was potent; and deadly. ¡°Chain them.¡±


    My heart sank to the floor. Theo and Warren were in danger, but there was nothing I could do.


    Two of Luther¡¯s men came out of the shadows and entered the cage with chains in their hands. I could


    tell the pungent smell of the wolfsbane on the silver even from where I stood.


    I scrunched up my nose trying to turn away from the poison.


    As ?soon as the metal touched Theo and Warren, I heard the faint sizzling sound as the wolfsbane


    burned their skin.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine how painful it must be, and my heart ached for both Warren and Theo.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Warren gasped and sucked in the air and let out a low curse, while Theo only frowned slightly.


    My gazended on Theo as he lifted his head, I could see a thin sheen of sweat seeping through his


    forehead. Through his quivering, thick eyshes, I saw a pair of determined dark eyes. Then he


    slightly moved his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said silently.


    At that moment, it was like a thousand daggers thrust into my chest and I couldn¡¯t breathe. The flood of


    my emo tions broke through the barricade holding them back, and tears poured down my cheeks. I


    frantically shook my head,


    Theo snapped his gaze back to Luther. ¡°You¡¯ve been after


    me for a while, Luther. Now that you¡¯ve got me, why don¡¯t you let them go?¡±


    Luther red at Theo for a moment, and then his smile faded. Slowly, his handsome face twisted and it


    turned into a cold sneer.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Luther¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, and his expression turned livid. ¡°A


    savior? Trying to sacrifice yourself for others? Humor me! You are no one but a mur-


    ¡°This is between you and me,¡± Theo reiterated in a leveled tone.


    All of a sudden, Warren let out loud and boisterousughs that had all of us turning toward him.


    ¡®Now you care?¡± He turned to Theo with a disgusted look. ¡®Now you want to show some semnce of


    humanity inside of you? We are literally in this fucking situation because of you!¡±


    His eyes were bloodshot, and I could see veins bulging on his forehead and neck. I couldn¡¯ t believe


    what I heard and never before had I seen Warren so enraged.


    Was it truly how Warren felt about Theo? I knew sometimes the brothers didn¡¯ t get along, but his


    words stunned me.


    I looked at Theo, how would he take it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Warren,¡± Theo responded tly.


    ¡°My, my, what do we have here? A little brotherly tension?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± Warren shouted out aloud, raising his voice at Theo, ¡°When you


    followed through with Father¡¯s orders, did you question him? When you wiped out those packs, did you


    even blink your eyes? Of course not! Why would a monster like you care?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Theo bellowed.


    Warren snapped back, ¡°Hell no! And now here we are again because of you. It¡¯s all your fault, Theo!


    I¡¯ve been wanting to say this to you for a long time! Since we¡¯re both dying today, I have to let this out!¡±


    ¡°Is that any way to treat the brother you so dearly love?¡± Luther had arge grin on his face, clearly


    loving every bit of this.


    ¡°Love?¡± Warren sneered, ¡°I hate this jackass to the core of my being. If I am being honest I want this


    man bleeding on the floor at my mercy.¡±


    I gasped, still unable to make a sound.


    HOW could Warren think that way? He couldn¡¯t have! I took a deep breath to calm my racing heart, but


    I knew no matter how hard I tried, I could not erase the horror painted on my face.


    Theo remained passive and unmoved, as if he didn¡¯t care what Warren just said about him.


    92


    Luther walked to the cage. ¡°If you hate him so much, then prove it.¡±


    Warren sneered at Luther, ¡°Get out of my face, who the hell are you? I hate Theo, but that doesn¡¯t


    mean I like you!¡±


    ¡°How about I give you an opportunity?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, beat up your brother, Warren. Make him ck and blue the way you say you want to.¡± Luther


    nodded to his guard, ¡°Release his chains.¡±


    I looked at Warren with terror and I fought against the man who had me subdued, but to no avail


    ¡°Um¡­um¡­eh!¡±


    I watched as the guard untied Warren and then released him from his chains. Warren looked at Theo


    with fury in his eyes. There was no hesitation, no second thought, and he punched Theo right in the


    gut, knocking the air out of him.


    Warren continued his assault on Theo¡¯ s stomach until Theo toppled over, but he didn¡¯t stop there. He


    connected his foot to Theo¡¯s arms, back, and legs. He kept going and there was nothing Theo could do


    to defend himself.


    The wolfsbane was keeping Theo¡¯s wolf from surging forward. He justid there and took it all because


    his hands were pulled back by the chains, which were now locked to the bar of the cage.


    My heart ached so much as if every one of those hits were on my body. Tears streamed down my face,


    and I couldn¡¯t


    After about ten minutes of beating, Theo couldn¡¯t main tain his stance and dropped to his knees.


    ¡°How pathetic!¡± Warren looked down at Theo. ¡°Serves you right!¡±


    Then he stopped and turned to Luther. ¡°Happy? Satisfied?¡±


    Luther grinned. ¡°Extremely. I think we can be good friends, Prince Warren.¡¯


    However, Warren scoffed, ¡°Friends? With a man like you? Never. ¡±


    Luther didn¡¯t seem to be offended by Warren. Instead, he studied Warren¡¯s face and let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Prince Warren, why don¡¯t you reconsider? With me as your ally, and your brother and father out of the


    picture, you will be the sole heir to the throne. Imagine all the good you could do for our people. ¡±


    Warren didn¡¯t immediately retort back this time.


    I was panicking¡­ Was he really thinking about it? No, no, he couldn¡¯t be!


    ¡®Fine. I will be your ally, Luther. But if we do this, we are going to y by my rules.¡± Warren looked to


    Luther. ¡°Those are my terms and conditions.¡¯


    My heart sank, and the blood in my body ran cold.


    Luther pped his hands together.


    ¡°Wonderful! Guys, open the door and let us wee our future king.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 435

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 435


    Chapter 93: Why Did He Come Back?


    ¡®Theo?


    Warren, that bastard, he wasn¡¯t pulling any punches.


    The cage opened, and Warren walked out without sparing me another nce. I only hoped that the


    poison hadn¡¯t taken full effect on him since it hadn¡¯t touched him for very long.


    He gracefully walked out from the cage and towards Luther, carrying himself regally, just like a king.


    Luther was pleased with himself and smiled at my brother. ¡°What an honor, Your Majesty!¡±


    Then, before anyone could react, Warren shifted into his wolf and charged at Luther.


    The guy holding Ciana was stunned for a moment, and Ciana took the chance to jam her elbow into


    that guy¡¯s ribs.


    In the next second, Warren leaped andnded between Ciana and Luther. She was free!


    His mouth opened wide and his fangs shed as Warren threw his head back, howled, and began


    running away with Ciana.


    I Yinced and smiled. Watching them from the corner of my eye, I was finally relieved when they were a


    safe distance away. Warren had pulled through and saved Ciana, but I wondered if he meant the things


    he said earlier.


    His voice had sounded so resentful, so full of anger. He


    hadn¡¯t held back that much with the beating he delivered. Of course, I knew he¡¯d know I could handle it


    and he needed to convince Luther through his action, but I still wondered whether part of him had been


    truly upset with me.


    However, I didn¡¯t have time to process all of it.


    Theo, you¡¯d better take care of this!¡¯ Warren told me in the mindlink.


    ¡®Just take Ciana and run!¡¯ I responded.


    Most importantly, she was safe, and there was nothing else holding me back!


    Luther¡¯s guys tried to close the cage but it was toote. I¡¯d already? hauled myself to my feet and


    charged out of the cage. That damn chain couldn¡¯t hold me back.


    They call me a monster and murderer, and now they would get a taste of what a real monster was like!


    Luther snarled and charged toward me. In mid-air, he shifted, jaws snapping as he came toward me. I


    reached up and attacked his throat. He growled and shed at me with his paws.


    I kicked Luther in his rib, he fell on the ground and he whimpered. My side ached from Warren¡¯ s


    beating, and I clutched it for a moment. Inhaling deeply, I closed myself off to the pain as Luther rose


    and shook himself off.


    He turned to me, making eye contact and showing me his teeth.


    I nced at him and motioned with my hand for him toe at me. As he charged, I shifted and met


    him head-on. We collided together in a fit of fur, ws, and snarls.


    That was right, wolfbane, or whatever the poison they used had limited effect on me.


    I pushed him back, hooking my shoulder against his side, trying to break his ribs. Luther spun away


    from me and rose up on hind legs. He swatted at me with his front paws, catching me on the face and


    tearing a gash along my cheek.


    Snarling, I shook the blood away and I charged at him.


    Luther howled and suddenly, several of his wolves ran onto the stage. They surrounded me, teeth


    gnashing, tails swishing.


    wasn¡¯t at my top strength. If Warren hadn¡¯t beaten me, taking on Luther and ten or so of his cronies


    would be easy. Now, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d have the upper hand.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Demarco skulking through the shadows, off in the direction that


    Ciana and Warren had run.


    I growled and jumped over the wolves that were closing in on me. Catching up to Demarco, I jumped


    on his back to pin him down.


    He whimpered, his legs buckling under my weight.


    Snarling, I smacked down on his leg with my paw and I could hear his bone snap upon impact. I¡¯d like


    to see him go after them with a broken leg!


    The other wolves swarmed around me, jumping on me


    from all directions. They bit and scratched. In a fury of fur and spittle, I fought them off.


    I grabbed one around the throat with my teeth and shook until his neck was covered with blood and he


    went limp. Tossing him aside, I pounced on another, crushing him into the floor. I raised my front paws


    and mmed them onto his spine until I heard his back break with a crack!


    Warren had injured me to gain Luther¡¯s trust and rescue Ciana. I respected him for that, but he hadn¡¯t


    left me in great condition to fight this army of wolves.


    Throwing myself to the side, I tackled another of Luther¡¯s followers. He smashed into the bar of the


    cage. Wheezing, he tried to get up, but his legs trembled, and he copsed onto the ground, his


    breathingbored.


    The wolves thinned around me. I¡¯d killed off enough to shift my attention back to Luther. I locked eyes


    on him, and he stamped his foot on the ground, challenging me.


    With an angered roar, I charged at him, breaking through the remaining wolves and tossing them aside


    like used towels.


    Luther ran at me too and we collided, head-on. I headbutted him, his skull cracking beneath mine, and


    he groaned, falling backward. Luther staggered from side to side. He tried to shake it off, but a cracked


    skull was a serious injury.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I gave a satisfied snort as Luther fell on his side, breathing heavily. When I walked up to him, hovering


    over him, Luther winced and shifted back to his human form, still panting.


    Snarling, I lifted my lip and showed him my teeth. I was ready to destroy him for all the trouble he¡¯d


    caused.


    Wtly Old Comp


    I raised my paw to deliver the final blow but Demarco howled. I whipped my head to the side and


    Demarco hobbled over, dragging his broken leg. Heid across Luther.


    Groaning, I shifted back to human form. I red at him, and he shuddered, but he wouldn¡¯t stop


    protecting Luther.


    Demarco, I¡¯m not going to ask you again. Because you¡¯re Maggie¡¯ s husband, l¡¯ Il spare your life, but


    this is yourst warning. Move!¡± I demanded.


    Demarco whimpered and shook his head. As far as Demarco knew, Luther was the only one that could


    save Maggie. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t move. He wouldn¡¯t risk Maggie¡¯s life. He loved her too much.


    ¡°Your funeral,¡± I muttered.


    I shifted back into wolf form and faced off with Demarco. He pulled himself up on three legs and I


    realized he had pretty good bnce on those three legs.


    I lunged at him and Demarco jumped back. He let out a wail when his broken leg hit the floor, but he


    recovered quickly, snarling at me and diving for my front paw.


    Pivoting, I stepped away from him and got ready to tackle him when the hair on my neck and spine


    stood on end and a cold, paralyzing chill ran down my spine.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw something shiny slicing through the air toward me.


    A silver dagger.


    Luther¡¯s eyes and smug grin were reflected on the de


    93: Did Come as it shot toward me. I didn¡¯t have time to roll away!


    I nted my feet, bracing for the impact, but the knife never hit me. Someone jumped in front of me,


    grunting as the dagger embedded in his shoulder.


    Warren groaned and fell to the floor with a heavy thud. I heard him gasping for breath and moaning.


    ¡®Warren!!¡¯ I shouted through the mind link.


    Why the fuck did hee back?!


    Forgetting about Demarco, I ran to Warren. Anger fueled me. All my fatigue and pain vanished and all I


    could think of was getting to Warren¡¯s side.


    Three of Luther¡¯s remaining wolves raced to intercept me. Snarling, I pounced on them one after the


    other, delivering a fatal blow to their necks. Blood dripped from my ws as I left them bleeding out in a


    rush to get to my brother.


    ¡®Warren, what the hell are you doing here?!¡¯ I asked in the mindlink,ing to his side.


    ¡®To help you¡­ of course¡­¡¯ Warren said, his voice quiet in my mind.


    ¡®You shouldn¡¯t have¡­ I don¡¯t need your help!¡¯ I told him bitterly


    Hadn¡¯t he just said how much he hated me? It didn¡¯t seem like he waspletely lying and I hadn¡¯t


    been able to tell if it was the truth or not, but why did he do this? Why did he¡­ protect me? He


    should¡¯ve just left!


    Warren looked very weak. His face was pale and his eyes


    bloodshot. He sat up, wavering slightly and blinking like he couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    ¡®Why do you have to be so arrogant? Listen, I didn¡¯t lie earlier. I haven¡¯t liked you ever since we were


    young. You¡¯re cold, you¡¯re arrogant, you¡¯re ruthless¡­ yet Father favors you. I did everything I could to


    please him, but he wouldn¡¯t even spare me a nce¡­ And Ciana¡­ Ciana also chose you over me,¡¯


    Warren told me, sticking to the mindlink.


    I heard nails scraping the floor behind me. Snarling, I whipped around and knocked Demarco back. He


    yelped and hit the floor hard. He made one attempt to get up but when I growled, heid his head


    down, ready to surrender.


    What was I supposed to say to Warren¡¯s confession?


    but, you¡¯re my brother.. I just don¡¯t want to watch you di¡­¡¯, Warren chuckled and his voice trailed off,


    ¡®you know¡­ you could¡¯ve just said thank you¡­.¡¯


    Warren sighed, his eyelids fluttering. He let out a soft gasp and slumped back,pletely unconscious.


    ¡®WARREN,¡¯ I shouted in the mindlink and howled at the same time. ¡°Ahooo¡ª-!¡±


    When I turned to Demarco and Luther again, more wolves gathered?round them, but all I could feel


    was the desire to kill, to rip their hearts from their chests, smash their own bones into pieces, and tear


    them into shreds¡­


    Whoever stood in front of me, they must die!


    I ran right back into the fight, not caring how outnumbered I was or what injuries I had sustained. When


    I tore into


    the pulsing jugr ot one v,v..-_, pouring into me.


    Again, fear, longing, terror, and resentment all rushed int my body and my mind.


    This time, those didn¡¯te from my hands, but from m fangs!


    And I didn¡¯t care.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 436

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 436


    Chapter 94: Never Again


    ¡®Ciana*


    After Warren left me to go back, I ran through the garden to get away from the stage. Instead of


    running away, I knew I needed to help. Warren and Theo were in danger!


    The only other person that cared about them both was Maggie. If anyone could stop this, it was her.


    I found Maggie in her room. She looked much better than she had before the y. I guess she really


    did feel a lot happier after seeing the performance. What a difference being in good spirits could make.


    ¡°Maggie! Please help! You have to stop them,¡± I panted out the moment she looked up at me.


    Maggie creased her brow. She rose from her bed and grabbed the footboard, steadying herself. She


    was still pretty weak. Suddenly, she started to cough, and was barely able to catch her breath.


    I saw a pitcher of water next to her bed and I went over, poured her a ss and handed it to her. She


    smiled in thanks and took a few sips, which seemed to soothe whatever was bothering her.


    ¡®Please, tell me what happened?¡± she urged after she was finally able to talk, her eyes lit up with


    confusion.


    ¡°Warren and Theo are in danger,¡± I blurted out, getting straight to the point.


    The ss I just handed her trembled and slipped from her fingers, smashing on the floor. I grabbed


    Maggie¡¯s arm to pull her away from the shards before they cut her bare feet.


    ¡°Warren and¡­ did you say Theo?¡± she asked, creasing her brow.


    ¡°No time to exin much but Tallis is Theo. Demarco is working with Luther to try to capture them both.


    You¡¯re the only one who could help¡­ to persuade Demarco. Please help!¡± I begged, tightening my


    hand on her wrist.


    Maggie¡¯s brow creased deeper, like she was processing the few details I gave her. ¡°Right, let¡¯s go,¡± she


    said with a nod.


    I looped my arm through hers for support and I hurried back to the stage area, as fast as I could.


    Maggie had a little trouble keeping up and I didn¡¯t want to make her worse by rushing her.


    When we arrived, I stopped dead and stared, gasping. Beside me, Maggie sucked in a sharp breath


    and I felt her arm quiver In mine.


    Theo was in wolf form, bearing down on Demarco. Maggie¡¯ s husband wouldn¡¯ tst much longer


    against him. He looked beaten and bruised, and I was pretty sure his hind leg was broken.


    A few dozen wolf bodiesy scattered on the ground, dead. Their eyes were frozen in thest emotion


    they¡¯d ever felt, and a lot of them reflected absolute, chilling terror.


    I felt ice sliding down my spine, paralyzed by what I was seeing.


    ¡°That¡¯ s¡­ is that really¡­ Theo? ¡± Maggie whispered small, surprised, and seemingly frightened voice.


    ¡°Yes, that is Theo, I promise,¡¯ I said, nodding. I wasn¡¯t sure if she still didn¡¯t recognize him or if it scared


    her to see her brother like that.


    Maggie¡¯s face got even paler and her arm slipped from mine. I was about to run after her when I saw a


    familiar form on the ground.


    ¡®Oh Goddess.. I gasped as I recognized it was Warren and immediately ran to check on him.


    He was so pale and bleeding from the shoulder. It looked like he lost a lot of blood. There was a small


    pool of red under him.


    A silver daggerid not too far away from where he was. It looked to me that he was wounded by it.


    ¡°Warren, Warren, are you alright?¡± I asked, shaking him a little. He mumbled something, but he was


    unconscious.


    I checked his pulse. Thank the Goddess he still had a heartbeat! When I looked up, I saw Maggie


    running toward Theo and Demarco.


    ¡°STOP!¡± she cried, holding her arms up to them.


    Warren blinked several times, catching my attention again. He slowly opened his eyes and tried to


    smile at me. I smiled back, but my face fell when I saw Warren go even paler.


    ¡°NO¡ª!¡± he cried. He sat up abruptly and reached out his


    arms to Maggie in the air.


    I spun around, and saw Maggie¡¯s body copsing down on the ground in front of Theo as she gasped,


    please.. spare Demarco..


    Theo¡¯s wolf seemed to be as shocked as Warren. Both of them had the same bulging eyes as they


    stared at Maggie¡¯s frail body. She twitched and turned her head to look at Warren.


    ¡°Thank the Goddess¡­Warren¡­ you¡¯re alright¡­¡¯


    Her voice trembled as she spoke, and then her eyes faded and she was gone.


    Demarco shifted back to his human form.


    ¡°Maggie!¡± he cried out in pure anguish and desperate pain.


    No, oh no, no¡­. Maggie, MAGGIE¡ªI¡± He crawled up and pulled Maggie¡¯s soft body into his ar.ms,


    tears streamed down his cheeks.


    His handsome face twisted. After a few moments of sobbing, he turned to Theo and yelled hysterically,


    ¡°You killed her! You killed your own sister, you fucking monster! Now you¡¯ re happy? You sick, twisted


    fuck!¡±


    Demarco wobbled on his broken leg, but I could see in his eyesthat he still had enough strength in grief


    to attack Theo.


    Theo shuddered and turned back into human form. He ?covered his face with his hands.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t mean to¡­ What have I done?¡± he whispered, his


    ? 28 eyes on Maggie in utter disbelief.


    Luther let out a wild, maniacalugh. I¡¯d almost forgotten he was there!


    ¡°Yes, YEEES! You see! You¡¯re just a freaking murderer! You can¡¯t control it! You can¡¯t help it!¡± he cried


    out joyously, ¡°Starting with Maggie, kill them, kill them all! Those who you care about and those who


    care about you, kill them all! And you, you pathetic monster, you deserve the longest, darkness,


    endless loneliness and pain!¡¯


    Everything happened too fast. Time seemed to have stopped and I couldn¡¯t follow what was going on


    until Warren¡¯ s weight sank back into my arms.


    At that point, all I could force out was one word.


    ¡°Theo¡­¡±


    *Theo*


    I didn¡¯t want to see Maggie¡¯s dead, lifeless eyes, but I couldn¡¯t look away. My hands weren¡¯t enough to


    shield my eyes and I saw her final expression, frozen in ce for all eternity. That expression seared


    itself onto my brain.


    What had I done?


    No. No. This couldn¡¯t be happening!


    Shaking my head, I looked around at the others. My body and mind werepletely numb.


    Demarco was screaming at me and pointing. He hobbled


    Again around on a broken leg, the hatred in his eyes enough to fuel him in a fight against me. I could


    see his lips moving but I


    couldn¡¯t hear the words he was shrieking.


    Whatever he had to say, I deserved it.


    My own half-sister.. I¡¯d killed my own sister!


    My eyes traveled to Warren. He had passed out again. Moments ago, he¡¯ d been willing to take a


    dagger for, me. Now¡­ he¡¯d probably never look at me again.


    No one should ever look at me again!


    Ciana¡­ I couldn¡¯t look at her. I turned away from all of them.


    Muffled voices rang in my head but I couldn¡¯t make sense of them. Over and over again I blinked, but


    that look on Maggie¡¯s face was all I could see. When I closed my eyes, it was there. When I opened


    them, it was still there.


    The moment of terror when she realized I was taking her life; that fear when death gripped her, and the


    nk, staring gaze when life finally left her eyes.


    I could never remove her final expression from my mind!


    I shouldn¡¯t. I should be reminded of what I did forever. Maybe now¡­ Maybe now I¡¯d finally ept that I


    didn¡¯t deserve to have the privilege of being close to anyone.


    ¡°Theo¡­¡¯


    My name was the only word I heard through the fog and numbness. Who was calling me? My brain


    wasn¡¯t able to tell.


    Neg?? Again


    I looked over my shoulder and spotted Luther on the ground,ughing and lookingpletely crazy.


    However, his reaction was irrelevant.


    Whoever he was, a sly rebel, a deadly foe, or a cunning conspirator, at this point, it didn¡¯t matter.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Howling, I ran off the stage and out into the gardens. If anyone called to me or ran after me, I didn¡¯t


    need to stick around to find out. I just needed to be far away as fast as possible.


    How had I let myself get that out of control? I didn¡¯t know. What was even more horrifying was that I did


    it without touching her, or without feeling anything!


    Was it a sign that I was finally, really, fully going out of control?


    Why did this happen?


    Was it because Warren took a dagger for me? I¡¯d never had anyone that would do that to protect me. It


    infuriated me to see him hurt like that, because of me.


    So I¡¯d just unleashed it all and I hadn¡¯t been able to stop!


    And then, to repay his kindness, what did I do? I took Maggie¡¯s life in front of Warren¡¯s eyes!


    All Maggie wanted¡­ All she wanted was to help.


    Goddess, even if I was doomed for my fate, what did either of them do to deserve such cruelty?


    No, they didn¡¯t. It was just me. My mother¡¯s words from mpny years ago rang:in my ears.


    They died because you.


    I forced myself to act on what had to be done.


    Opening my mindlink, I made my first order. ¡®Greg and


    Sherry, you guyse back to Vaner. Protect Warren and


    Ciana.¡¯


    ¡®Got it, Alpha. Is everything 0¡ª¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t look for me,¡¯ was my second andst order before I cut the connection.


    ¡°Theo!¡±


    Again, someone called to me, but I had to shut my mind off to the voices and the emotions. If I let them


    overtake me now, I¡¯d lose control all over again.


    There was only one thing that mattered at this point¡ª it was getting me out of here before anyone else


    got hurt.


    My paws pounded into the soft, grassy ground and I ran, panting. I ran until my lungs burned and my


    legs ached, the injuries from my fight and beating from Warren finally catching up to me.


    When I made it to a quiet, dark ce in the woods, I flopped down on the ground,ying my head


    against my paws.


    The only thing left for me to do was hide and keep this hideous monster away from the rest of the


    world.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 437

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 437


    Chapter 95: Farewell, Dear Maggie


    ? Ciana*


    I stared at the empty spot where Theo had been standing seconds before. He¡¯ d been like a zombie, so


    distant and dazed. I¡¯d never seen him like that¡­ almost like he was scared.


    Theo was the Dark Prince, he didn¡¯t get scared! Did he? Had he even heard me shouting his name?


    ¡®Luther!¡± a new voice shouted.


    Some of Luther¡¯s men ran to the stage. I recognized them from when I stayed at his mansion.


    Thankfully, they didn¡¯ t even look my way. They just helped Luther to his feet.


    ¡°Won¡¯ t be long now,¡± Luther chuckled as his wolves helped him off the stage. ¡°Soon, even Sebastian


    will find that monster too destructive to keep, then it¡¯ Il be our time to strike.¡±


    My heart quivered. Would Sebastian turn on his own son?


    ¡°Maggie, my dear, sweet love,¡± Demarco crooned.


    I watched as he kneeled beside her. Tears continued to streak his face and he sobbed. He kept rocking


    her, like he was hoping that she could hear him and open her eyes magically, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Maggie¡­ my love,¡± he sobbed.


    Suddenly, he threw his head back and let out a long, grief


    stricken roar. His body shook and in the blink of an eye, he shifted, his roar bing a long, mournful


    howl.


    I imagined he was too devastated. He¡¯d risked everything to try and save her.


    It was all for nothing.


    Again and again, Demarco howled, sitting awkwardly with his broken leg out to the side. He sniffed


    Maggie and whimpered, even nosed her gently. But after he touched her once, he scurried into a


    corner, whimpering with his tail tucked be tween his legs.


    l¡¯ d never seen a wolf lose their mate before. My heart screamed in my chest and tears wet my eyes,


    just from seeing Demarco¡¯s reaction. I knew he was working with Luther and he¡¯d betrayed us, but the


    loss he was feeling¡­ It was overwhelming.


    My mind drifted to Theo¡­ I refused to believe that Theo would choose to kill Maggie on purpose.


    Knowing him, even if they weren¡¯t close, he wouldn¡¯t go after his own family like that, would he?


    He wasn¡¯t the most in touch with his emotions, and I knew he could be ruthless. I¡¯d seen it. But he¡¯d


    always acted in selfdefense, or in defense of me and others.


    Was he really so far gone that he¡¯d kill his own half-sister?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    No! I didn¡¯t think that.


    Looking around at Demarco in the corner and Warren, Who dragged himself with his good arm over to


    Maggie, I knew it wasn¡¯t the right time to defend Theo. Neither Warren nor Demarco would want to


    hear it.


    ¡°Why?¡± Warren asked. He sat up, unsteadily, and pulled Maggie¡¯s body into hisp.


    Crying and rocking back and forth, he clung to her lifeless form, sobbing as tears dripped from his


    cheeks onto her dress.


    ¡°Why would he do this to you? Why, Theo? Why out of everyone would you kill Maggie?¡± Warren


    wailed, shaking his head.


    ¡°Warren,¡± I said. I came up behind him and put a hand on his shoulder.


    He Whimpered and pulled away from me.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone. My sister is gone. Theo took her from me! Why?¡± he cried again. He trembled and


    crumpled forward, heaving as he passed out again.


    I looked around. Demarco was still in the corner, but he needed to be alone. Luther and his wolves, the


    ones that had survived, were all gone. There was nothing left but corpses.


    Warren still had a knife wound in his shoulder. I needed to get him somewhere safe to rest and heal.


    ¡°Alpha Demarco, Prince Warren needs some rest, do you think I can use one of your rooms?¡±


    However, I got no reaction from Demarco. With Luther and Theo gone, Demarco had no interest in


    Warren or myself. He was still staring at Maggie, barely blinking once in a while.


    So I sighed and decided to take the liberty and move War-


    ren into one of the guest rooms.


    ¡°Come on, Warren,¡± I murmured. I shook him a little.


    He perked up enough for me to get my shoulder under his arm and he stumbled along as I supported


    him all the way back to his room. I got him into bed and put the covers around him.


    ¡°Rest here. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I said, touching his forehead.


    Once I got Warren settled, I sent someone to help Demarco and handle the rest.


    Demarco¡¯s mansion was huge and there were plenty of servants and maids working there. I found


    some maids in one of the mansion hallways. They didn¡¯t seem to know what had happened.


    ¡°I need medical supplies for Prince Warren. Alpha Demarco is still in the theater where we put on the


    y. He¡¯s going to need your help, and any other spare hands you can find,¡± I said with enough


    authority to get them to obey me.


    ¡°Medical supplies are in the closet down the hall,¡± one of the maids said, pointing the way.


    I grabbed what I needed and went back to Warren¡¯s room. His eyes were open and he was propped up


    on the pillows. Blood was seeping through his shirt at his shoulder. I wished he hadn¡¯t pulled the


    dagger out. There seemed to be a lot of blood for the size of the wound.


    ¡°Maggie is¡­¡± Warren sighed and shook his head. He groaned suddenly and coughed, blood spewing


    from his mouth, down his shirt.


    ¡°Warren! Take it easy,¡± I said. I rushed to his side and rubbed his back. ¡°You¡¯re okay. Let me just see


    that wound.¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯ t matter anymore,¡± Warren groaned. He slumped down on the bed and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Of course, it matters!¡± I touched his forehead. He was pasty with a fever.


    Warren mumbled something and he seemed unconscious. I grabbed a pair of scissors and cut his


    bloody shirt off. The wound in his shoulder wasn¡¯t that bad, but it was bleeding a lot and it already


    looked infected.


    I got a cool washcloth from the bathroom and draped it over Warren¡¯s forehead to help with the fever. I


    pulled his covers up as far as I could without covering the wound and tucked them in around him.


    With another wet cloth, I wiped the blood away from his mouth and found a third one to start cleaning


    out his wound.


    Between this injury and his grief, Warren would need days to recover. I wasn¡¯t going to leave his side.


    ¡°Ciana¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Warren. I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± I said, grabbing his hand and sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Warren coughed a little again. No blood came up this time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I¡¯ll be okay.


    He sighed and passed out again in his fever.


    ¡®S Maqq?e


    Some water and a warm lunch. I made a mental checklist.


    I didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d be awake again, but I wanted to make sure he had everything he needed.


    It worried me how depressed he was. Maggie was his twin, so they had to be close. Still, I¡¯d never seen


    Warren like this. Shaking my head, I sat next to him again and took his hand.


    I once heard that losing one¡¯s twin was like losing half of oneself. I didn¡¯t know whether me staying


    there andforting him would make him feel less depressed and lonely, but that was the least I could


    do to feel I was doing something.


    His fever started to go down and after I¡¯d taken care of the wound, it started healing quickly. Warren


    slept mostly, but when he was awake, he would just stare into space and remained silent.


    I practically had to force feed him just to make sure he was getting the nutrients he needed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay by you until you get through this,¡± I assured, giving him some soup.


    Warren just stared at me and shook his head. Then heid down and rolled away so his back was


    facing me.


    He was starting to worry me.


    Several days had passed and Warren had not shed a sin gle tear.


    I hated seeing Warren like this. The kind, warm eyes I had


    Maybe he was holding it in, but he needed the release. I feared that if he didn¡¯t let it out then, it would


    fester inside of him like poison and morph into something dark.


    I didn¡¯t want that for him.


    I looked to the side and saw Warren looking out of the car window.


    We were traveling to Warren¡¯s vacation home.


    I reached my hand over the console and gave his hand a gentle squeeze. The action caused Warren to


    look at me with a nk expression. He hadn¡¯ t spoken a word for the past three days.


    He had dark circles under his eyes and his cheeks had hollowed slightly. The only thing he could


    stomachtely was soup. As a wolf he needed more than that to suffice his body¡¯s basic energy needs.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He whispered and then turned back to the window. He didn¡¯t let go of my hand. Instead,


    he threaded his fingers through mine and held on a little tighter.


    I rubbed my thumb across the back of his hand and sighed,/l would be here for him in any way he


    needed and for however long he needed, as a friend, to provide the support he needed.


    The car wound around a narrow road deep within the mountainspletely surrounded by pine trees.


    All that came into my sight were serene views.


    The body had already been transported there and now waited for our arrival to finallyy her to rest.


    Demarco was in the car behind us. I sighed at the thought of him. He wasn¡¯t eating, nor did I think he


    slept at all. He looked like the shell of the man he used to be.


    He went from having hope that his wife would be healed one moment only to lose her the next.


    I closed my eyes as my mind wandered to the third man who lost his soul in this ident.


    Theo. I wondered where he had been, what was he doing, and how was he feeling? I remembered


    when the bloodlust had ended in his eyes, I saw the shock and devastation. That also ached me to the


    core.


    What a terrible ident¡­


    Yes, I chose to believe that the entire tragedy was an ident. However, ident or not, how could


    Warren and Demarco ever forgive Theo?


    Maggie and Warren were the most innocent ones in this whole situation, yet, they were the ones who


    were hurt most.


    Life,was too cruel.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 438

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 438


    Chapter 96: Help Me Destroy Theo


    We came to a halt at arge iron gate with a royal crest designed on it. The guards let us through and


    we made our way to a house that sat at the very top of the hill.


    It was not what I was expecting when Warren told me that we were going to his summer home. I had


    thought it would be something simr to the pce.


    Luxury. Extravagance. Grandeur.


    But this ce was quaint, beautiful and peaceful.


    Warren let go of my hand and stepped out of the car without a single word. I did the same and inhaled


    the fresh scent of the area. I could hear the faint humming of birds in the forests that surrounded us.


    Demarco¡¯s car came to a halt behind ours and he stepped out dressed in a ck suit and sunsses.


    Even without seeing his eyes, anyone could tell that he was a man in pain.


    Warren walked up to him and whispered something in Demarco¡¯s ear. Demarco nodded and patted him


    softly on the back. They both loved Maggie and no one in the world would understand their loss more


    than the two of them.


    The servants came and escorted us toward the back of the beautiful cottage where her body would be


    laid to rest.


    The ceremony was enclosed, Neither Warren nor Demar co wanted Maggie to be disturbed any more


    than she had al reedy been, and they,both needed the privacy to grieve.


    We walked a little way away from the cottage and went to the burial site which was a short walk past


    the treeline. A few dozen servants all dressed in ck surrounded the area where her coffin hung


    suspended above the ground.


    Through my veil, I saw Warren in a fitted ck suit and the royal sash with an adornment of medals.


    He was a prince after all. He had to follow some of the formalities.


    The king was aware of Maggie¡¯s tragic demise but Warren had refused to extend the invite. I think in a


    way he also med his father for Maggie¡¯s demise. He had always favored Theo and in doing so left


    Theo to ¡®run wild¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know the full dynamics of that rtionship but I knew that at this moment, Warren was resentful


    toward his father.


    As we drew closer to the site, Warren grabbed my hand and led us to where an elder adorned in a


    white robe stood at the end of the coffin. In his hand, was a bowl of morning dew from the mountain.


    The morning dew was a tradition at all funeral ceremonies where the elder of the pack would sprinkle it


    on top of the coffin so the soul of the deceased would go in peace. It was also done so that the soil


    where they areid would be fruitful and bring more life. Almost like a rebirth in nature.


    It was a beautiful sentiment. One that I did not fully appreciate until this very moment.


    We came to a standstill and then Warren signaled for the elder to begin.


    ¡°As the Moon Goddess giveth, so does she taketh. We


    FWp Destroy T know that this life is not the end of the journey for there is a new journey ahead for this


    young soul.¡±


    The elder paused for a second and continued, ¡°May she find her way into the arms of the Goddess,


    and may she be free from the burden of this world and reunited with the ancestors from times passed.


    We will meet you again, dear one.¡±


    The elder sshed the clear water on top of the white coffin. Each person stepped toward the elder


    and dipped their hand in the bowl.


    I could hear the faint sniffs of servants all around me. Everyone was broken. I could tell Maggie had


    touched each and every one of their hearts in some way or another.


    When it was my turn to sprinkle the water, I hesitated for a second. How I wished this wasn¡¯t how we


    parted ways with Maggie.


    Warren gently pushed the small of my back.


    I sprinkled the pure liquid on top of the coffin.


    ¡°Go well, Maggie,¡± I whispered and moved along so Warren and Demarco could say their farewell too.


    After the service waspleted, the coffin slowly began to be lowered into the ground.


    Demarco lost it at that moment. Every cry he uttered brok¨¦ something inside of me.


    What was it like to lose your light and hope? That was what I had been told losing a mate was like. It


    was an experi- ence I dearly wished I would never know.


    Warren ced his hand on his back.


    Warren stood beside me with silent tears streaming down his face. He held onto my hand so tightly his


    knuckles turned white.


    Even though my hand hurt from Warren¡¯s grip, I didn¡¯t pull it back, as I knew it was nothingpared to


    the pain in Warren¡¯s heart.


    After the burial, we all gathered inside the cottage, apart from Demarco who needed a moment to


    himself.


    As for Warren, he spent the rest of the day sitting next to Maggi¨¦¡¯s gravestone, keeping his silence.


    ¡®Ciana, if you don¡¯t mind, I want to talk to Maggie for a lit tle while.¡±


    I nodded in understanding. ¡°Take your time. If you need me for anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll be


    around.¡±


    I patted his shoulder gently and walked back to the cottage.


    From the pieces and bits that I picked up from the servants, this summer home wasn¡¯t just a random


    property that Prince Warren happened to own. In fact, it was the ce where both Maggie and Warren


    spent many of their childhood summers with their mother.


    The inside of the cottage was as beautiful as its outside. Hardwood floors were in every room apart


    from the kitchen, which had white tiling. Again, not that it was expensivelyv-


    ish, but it was elegant, ssy, and still weing and homey.


    On the walls were some pictures. Most of them were Warren and Maggie, and a few with a graceful


    woman. I assume it was theirte mother, as she had the same gentle, graceful demeanor that Maggie


    carried.


    In most of the pictures, young Maggie and Warren were smiling. They were adorable, and their smiles


    brightened the gloomy mood hovering over the ce, and brought an upcurl to my lips.


    There was only one picture where Warren clearly didn¡¯t have a good day, so I leaned forward to take a


    closer look.


    ¡®That was the day I lost a tooth.¡± Warren stepped up beside me with a ss of something strong in


    hand. I could see that little Maggie and Warren wore matching wetsuits, standing next to ake.


    ¡°When we were young, Maggie and I fought, just like any siblings. That day, we had been racing along


    the bank when she tripped me and I hit my face against a rock. It hurt, and she won.¡± He chuckled


    remembering the fond memory. ¡°However, Maggie felt so bad that she promised to be my humble and


    faithful servant for a month. Ever since then, she had always been there for me.¡±


    He looked down at his drink and then back at the picture. His face was softened and there was a spark


    in his eyes. However,soon the glimmer dimmed and pain swam back.


    ¡°Can we go into the gardens? I want to show you some-


    _thing.¡±


    I nodded and allowed him to lead the way.


    Me


    We walked out the back door and into the well manicured garden. In the center of the garden was a


    large oak tree.


    His hands caressed the tree trunk, and my gaze followed where he was touching


    In the dimming sunlight, his fingers brushed across letters carved in childish writing, ¡°M. W. T. Forever.¡¯


    ¡®Maggie, Warren, Theo, forever?¡±


    Warren pulled up a wry smile. ¡°How naive, isn¡¯ t it? One summer, Theo came here with us and spent a


    week here. He was little, four or five, maybe? At that point, our oldest halfbrother Justin was Father¡¯s


    favorite. I remembered both Theo and I were upset about that.¡±


    ¡°However, Maggie told us it wasn¡¯t a bad thing, because the three of us got to hang out together. We


    had a lot of fun during that week. Before Theo went back to the pce, he came here, and left this


    mark.¡±


    If it was any other time Warren mentioned this story to me, I¡¯d say it was cute and heartwarming,


    however, my intuition suggested that I wouldn¡¯t like what he was about to say.


    Warren sat down, pushing his back against the trunk. I sat down beside him as he settled into a deadly


    silence.


    Warren sipped on his liquor quietly. I didn¡¯t know if this was his fifth or eighth drink.


    ¡°I hate him,¡± he gritted through his teeth after some time.


    He didn¡¯t need to say a name. I knew exactly who he was talking about.


    ¡°He killed my sister and ran away like the coward he is. He couldn¡¯t even face me or her mate.¡± He


    downed the rest of the drink. ¡°l would have killed him then and there had I had the chance. And to think


    I took a dagger for that asshole¡­ What a dumbass jerk I was!¡±


    Venom dripped from every single word he uttered. He jerkily turned to the tree trunk and punched on


    the carving that young Theo left as hard as he could, leaving a blood stain covering the childish writing.


    ¡®My sister is dead and she will never receive justice for her murder all because Theo is father¡¯ s


    dearests favorite!¡± He clutched onto the ss so tightly that I feared it would break. Fuck him. Fuck the


    King. Fuck life. Fuck everyone!¡±


    My heart sank. He was upset and angry and maybe rightfully so, but hatred was never a real


    remediation for grief. It would only bring destruction, to others, and to himself.


    ¡°Warren, you¡¯ve had a few drinks today,¡± I sighed, ¡°If Maggie was here, she would be worried seeing


    you like this.¡±


    ¡°The world is unfair. Maggie didn¡¯t deserve to get sick and she damn sure didn¡¯t deserve to be killed!¡±


    I wanted to say that everyone was hurting. Demarco, Warren and even Theo. I wanted to say that Theo


    was not a monster ang it was an ident, but of course I couldn¡¯t say any thing.


    Not right now, at least. Right now, Warren only needed a listener.


    ¡°Help me,¡± Warren turned to me with this look in his eyes that bordered determination and the darkness


    and gloom I idn¡¯t want to see.


    ¡°What can I do?¡± I asked, even though I knew I wouldn¡¯t ?like the answer.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I need justice for my sister and Theo must answer for his crimes.¡± He leaned toward me, his sharp


    breath fanning my face.


    I opened my mouth but no words escaped. I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Help me destroy Theo.¡± Darkness consumed his usually warm, dark, brown eyes.


    ¡°This is not a request. I¡¯m not asking. This is an order.¡¯

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 439

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 439


    Chapter 97 Never Had it Easy


    ¡°Warren, Theo is your brother. You¡¯ re mad at him right now, but you won¡¯t feel that way forever,¡¯ I tried


    to reason with him.


    ¡® Maggie was my twin. I have more loyalty to her than to Theo!¡± Warren argued, shaking his head. ¡°Are


    you refusing to help because you still care about him? How could you, after what he did?¡±


    ¡® Maggie¡¯ s loss is devastating, but we don¡¯ t know the whole story. Theo ran off and¡­ it could have


    been an ident¡­¡±


    I hadn¡¯t wanted to bring up my thoughts before, because Warren was so sad. Now, I had to present


    them. I wanted him to consider the possibility that Theo wasn¡¯t evil. Not because I cared about Theo


    but because I didn¡¯t want Warren to destroy himself with revenge.


    ¡°An ident? I know my dear brother too well. The Dark Prince doesn¡¯t do anything by ident! He


    kills. That¡¯s all he¡¯s good for,¡± Warren scoffed.


    ¡°Warren I reached for his arm.


    He jerked away, ring at me. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to help?¡±


    I don¡¯t want to lose you. If you go after Theo and take revenge without even giving him a chance to


    exin, I will.¡± I bowed my head, but my words were firm.


    Less than a week ago, Warren had been so worried that a lie would end our friendship. Maybe, he still


    cared enough about our friendship to consider losing me a negative consequence. I¡¯d keep reasoning


    with him until I could get through.


    ¡°No, if I go after Theo, I¡¯ll destroy him,¡± Warren said. ¡°Admit it, Ciana, admit that you care more about


    him than what he did to Maggie.¡±


    Warren threw his arms out to the side, his eyes wild and ravenous. I could see now that I wouldn¡¯t be


    able to talk him down. He wasn¡¯ t in denial anymore, he had moved on to anger. It wasn¡¯t just anger, it


    was pure fury.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about what I do or don¡¯t care about your brother. I only asked you to give him a chance, and


    give yourself a chance to learn the truth!¡±


    ¡°Truth? What other truth do I need when I saw it with my own eyes?! Ciana, you¡¯re defending him


    because you¡¯re in love with him, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Warren asked. He grabbed my arms and mped his


    hands around me like a vice.


    ¡°Ow! Warren..¡±


    I tried to struggle away from him but he wouldn¡¯t let me go. My arms pinched and pain shot down my


    sides.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me,¡± I ground out through gritted teeth. ¡°Say you¡¯ll help me!¡± he demanded, shaking me


    slightly.


    ¡°l¡­ I can¡¯t,¡± I gasped.


    Warren growled and leaned in closer. My heart pounded in my chest and I wondered what he was


    going to do to me.


    What would he do to force me to help him?


    Before I coulde to any conclusions, Warren¡¯s lips were on mine. He pressed hard and hungrily


    against my mouth.


    I squirmed and tried to push him off me but Warren held me so tightly I couldn¡¯t get away. Finally, when


    he pulled back, ne breathed raggedly against my face. His eyes were wild and Jnseeing.


    Did he even know what he was doing?


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to help me now, you can stay here unlil you change your mind!¡± he snarled.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t force me like this!¡±


    Warren kept holding one of my arms and he half-dragged ne through his summer home to a room in


    one of the farthest vings. He kicked the door open and threw me inside.


    I stumbled across the floor, catching myself against the of the bed. Whipping around, I headed back for


    the door Warren pulled it closed and I heard the lock click. With a Irowl, I pounded my fists against the


    door.


    ¡°Warren, let me out!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Just say you¡¯ Il help me. Then you cane out!¡± he oared.


    ¡°Warren, listen to me¡­ You have to calm down first. You Ion¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing! There must be a


    reason why


    ¡®heo¡ª¡±


    I heard himugh on the other side.


    ¡®Even now, you¡¯re still defending him, Ciana! You said we¡¯ re friends. Am I really your friend?!¡±


    ¡°Of course you are!¡±


    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you help me?¡±


    ¡®I will help you to find the truth! Open the door. Warren, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    ¡°Ciana, I don¡¯t want to, but you left me no choice!¡±


    I heard his footsteps getting farther and farther away. Sighing, I stopped pounding. It was no use


    injuring myself just to get his attention. I rubbed my arms where he had squeezed me so hard.


    Warren was acting crazy. I was worried about what he would do, and not just to me.


    Walking to the bed, I sat on the edge and looked around the room. It wasn¡¯t a luxurious room and the


    mattress was a little stiff. At least, it had an en-suite bathroom.


    It wasn¡¯t a prison cell or dungeon, though. The bed wasrge, there was a bookshelf, towels in the


    bathroom, and cozy lighting.


    Unfortunately, none of that made me feel any less like a prisoner.


    Istood there for a few moments to let my head cool down when I heard a soft wind rattling the ss in


    the window.


    Some fresh air would help.


    As I pushed the window open, a window box of roses


    Near greeted me.


    I picked one up, and said to it, ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    It was big and colorful, then I noticed right away that it didn¡¯t have any thorns. Not only this one, but all


    the rest of them in the window box.


    Somehow, I remembered in the Moonlit Crystal world, I was assigned to pick roses, and my hands


    were hurt¡­ somehow it ended up with Theo destroying the entire garden,


    I drew my thoughts back and re-studied the one in my hand. I¡¯d never heard of roses without thorns


    before. It was nice to y with pretty roses that couldn¡¯t cut me and make me bleed.


    ¡°Miss Ciana, may Ie in?¡±


    I jumped to my feet and ran to the door, ready to try and escape Warren. The doorknob turned, and in


    came an older woman with graying-silvery hair and wrinkles at the corners of her eyes.


    She had a motherly smile, warm cheeks, and gnarled hands.


    Immediately, I stepped back. I wasn¡¯t about to knock an old woman out of the way, even if I was being


    kept on house arrest.


    ¡°I¡¯m Aurora,¡± she introduced herself. ¡°I was Warren and Maggie¡¯s nanny when they were younger.¡±


    ¡°H-hi,¡± I said, waving awkwardly.


    ¡°Are youfortable? Is there anything I can get for


    you?¡± she asked, shutting and locking the door behind her.


    So, she was a nice, caring olddy, but she still had orders from Warren not to let me out.


    I walked back toward the bed and slumped down on the edge of it. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°You seem down, dear, what can I do for you?¡± Aurora asked,ing over to me. She sat on the bed


    next to me and covered my hand with one of her boney, knobby ones.


    m not sure how long I¡¯m supposed to be here,¡± I said, shrugging. I didn¡¯t want to say mean things about


    Warren, especially to the woman that had helped raise him.


    BeSides, Warren was still grieving his sister¡¯s death. I didn¡¯ t want to vilify him.


    ¡°Are you in a rush to leave? Warren would take that hard,¡± Aurora said, her smile fading slightly.


    ¡°Would he?¡± I asked, more to myself. After everything he said, I wasn¡¯t so sure.


    ¡°He would. He likes you a lot. I can tell. This afternoon, he asked the staff to fix up this ce. He even


    told us to strip the thorns from the roses so you wouldn¡¯ t get hurt,¡± she exined.


    ¡°That¡¯ s¡­ that was kind of him,¡± I admitted, ncing toward the roses again.


    ¡°I always looked after Maggie and Warren. It¡¯ s such a shame. Those poor kids. They¡­ they never had


    it easy,¡± she said, shaking her head.


    I got the feeling that Aurora didn¡¯t have many people to talk to. She was taking care of Warren¡¯s house


    and he was mostly living at the pce. She probably got lonely.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? They are royalty,¡± I said, arching an eyebrow.


    ¡®King Sebastian was never a sympathetic or genuine man. Lady Odelia, Maggie and Warren¡¯ s mother,


    was the king¡¯ s lover. He kept her and promised to make her his Luna. She loved him deeply. But


    before they wed, King Sebastian brought another woman to the castle.¡¯


    Wait, this story wasn¡¯t going the direction I thought it would go, was it?


    ¡®Even though Lady Odelia had been taking on the responsibilities as King Sebastian¡¯s Luna, he


    eventually chose to marry the other woman, and their son, Justin, became the crown prince. Poor Lady


    Odelia was cast aside,¡± she sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    I was at a loss for words. Not only did I know about the story, I¡¯d lived it in the Moonlit Crystal world.


    My eyes widened. Even in my wildest dream, I had not expected what we went through to be the past


    of Maggie and Warren¡¯s mother! She was thest one to use the crystal, and her wish was to have


    King Sebastian marry her.


    So the person that Sophia had yed must have been thete Queen Regina.


    Overwhelmed by the information, I took a breath and tried my best to connect the dots.


    Justin, the oldest son of King Sebastian, was the crown prince before he was sentenced to death due


    to treason, and I¡¯d met his young son, Alexander.


    I shook my head. Sebastian was truly cruel, even to his family members.


    ¡°Despite King Sebastian marrying Queen Regina, the queen was still jealous of mydy and her long


    rtionship with the king. Also, because the king did not send Lady Odelia away, but instead, made her


    into a loyaldy, the queen thought he still had feelings for her. As a result, Queen Reginashed out


    her jealousy and resentment on Lady Odelia.¡±


    My hands covered my mouth. Lady Odelia suffered too much.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Over the years, Odelia grew depressed and closed off. Combined with her grief over losing the love of


    her life, she couldn¡¯t take the mental torture and she¡­ she got very sick and never recovered,¡± Aurora


    continued, pulling me from my thoughts.


    I then realized something very important.


    She never got her wish. Instead, she tried to get back at the king by having an affair with her guard. But


    if she¡¯d slept with someone else, her two children¡­ Warren and Maggie¡­ who was their real father?


    I shook my head vigorously and threw that thought away as fast as possible. I wasn¡¯t going to go there.


    ¡°With an absent, cruel father, and a sick, distant mother, it is lucky that Maggie and Warren turned out


    as well as they did. They were both so kind and gentle,¡± Aurora went on.


    ¡°They did luck out,¡± I agreed a little absently.


    ¡°Unfortunately, King Sebastian always ignored the two of them. No matter how wonderful they were,


    the king didn¡¯t care. Warren was sick once, and he didn¡¯te to visit. Maggie and I looked after him.


    We were the only ones that ever did.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, you were here for them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for them, but it¡¯s not the same.¡± Aurora sighed. ¡°The only positive thing was, they had each


    other until.


    ¡°Until now. He¡¯s lost the only family he could count on,¡± I filled in the nks.


    Aurora nodded somberly.


    ¡°Will you help take care of him now? Warren is all alone, and I am too old. He cares about you so


    much. Can you be there for him?¡±


    She looked at me with wide, pleqding eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be his friend if he lets me,¡± I assured her with all my heart.


    ¡°No, dear. He needs more than that. He needs someone to love him and care for him. I think you¡¯d fall


    in love with him the mo e you get to know him.¡±


    I jumped off the bed.


    ¡°Can you give him a chance and date him?¡± she rified.


    I stared at her for a moment, and slowly shook my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that I cannot do!¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 440

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 440


    Chapter 98: The Ultimatum


    Aurora sighed, ¡°1 felt really sorry for him.¡±


    ¡°Me too. But I can¡¯t lie to him. That would only hurt him more in the future.¡±


    Aurora smiled wryly, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. Miss, it was nice talking to you. Here¡¯s your dinner. If you


    need anything else, please do not hesitate to tell me.¡¯


    I watched her leave the room, and I didn¡¯t bother to try to escape. There were guards outside, guards


    from Vaner.


    Demarco probably would be more than happy to share his resources to help Warren get to Theo.


    Since that night, Warren hade to check on me every day. I tried to carry calm conversations with


    him during his visits, but with each passing day, I saw him consumed more by darkness and I started to


    lose sight of the Warren I was familiar with.


    Gone was that warmth in his eyes. Now all I could see was vengeance.


    I stared up at the moon and looked to the sky.


    ¡°Maggie,¡± I whispered, ¡°he is in so much pain and I don¡¯t know how to help him. What should I do?


    What would you


    I let out a heavy breath and wondered whether I should tw to sleep, which had been a distant dream for


    me as ofte.


    Warren and Theo took their turns to show up in my dreams, keeping me tossing and turning all night.


    As days went by, I thought of Theo more and more. I wondered what he was doing and how he was


    keeping.


    A knock at my door drew my attention. Then it was opened from the outside.


    As Warren walked in, I let out a sigh.


    He was here to ask me the same question, and I would give him the same answer.


    Tonight, his hair looked like he had run his hand through it multiple times and his face had begun to


    stubble. I could see the?bags under his eyes and the crazed look in his eyes.


    ¡°What do you say, Ciana?¡¯ ¡°You know my answer.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why won¡¯t you help me?¡±


    ¡°You need help, but not from me. A healer would be more valuable for you than your prisoner.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m fine!¡± he snapped back. ¡°I¡¯m sober and I¡¯ve never been so clear on what I want to do!¡±


    Do you really think that will make you feel better Warren? Put aside the fact that he¡¯s your brother and


    has no motivation to harm Maggie, just think for yourself! Killing the crowned prince, and having the


    entire wolf poption after you. Is that what Maggie wants for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°Not the entire wolf poption. Demarco wants him dead


    98 The too. I¡¯m sure there are more people like us out there.¡±


    ¡°Demarco worked with Luther, and somehow they don¡¯t take any me for this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry! Once I take care of Theo, Luther will be next! He¡¯s a vile psychopath that wants to


    destroy the crown. That traitor will answer for his crimes. I will feel his blood run through my fingers and


    pool at my feet if it¡¯s thest thing I do. But that¡¯s all after Theo¡¯s demise. At this point, I¡¯m not picky


    about my allies, even Luther.¡±


    He had lost it.


    ¡°Warren, have you heard what you just said? You¡¯re blind by your rage, and you know what, I¡¯m tired


    and want to go to bed. You should too. When was thest time you slept more than two hours in a row?


    We can talk when you can carry a real conversation.¡¯


    ¡°You will not leave this ce until you join me, Ciana.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess I will just die here.¡±


    I decided there was no point in arguing any further. So I walked to the bathroom, closed the door, and


    started washing my face, hoping he would just leave me alone.


    Regardless of how unreasonable Warren had beentely, one thing he wouldn¡¯t do was vite my


    privacy by barging into my bathroom, that I was sure of.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just walk away like that!¡± he shouted loudly, clearly frustrated by my cold shoulder.


    Of course I could. I just did.


    LhimMum


    I decided to ignore him, but then I heard him pounding on the bathroom door. He didn¡¯t just break in ¡ª


    there wasn¡¯t a lock, but I knew he wouldn¡¯t. Thank the Goddess.


    ¡°Ciana, you love him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    What?


    ¡°Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t you help me? Why would you be able to forgive his crime?¡±


    That was it! I flung the door open.


    ¡°Warren, listen. Just because I didn¡¯t agree to hunt down your brother, doesn¡¯t mean that I must have


    romantic feelings for him. You¡¯re not being rational right now and you¡¯re not seeing things with a clear


    mind!¡±


    ¡°Between you and me, who is the one lying? Ciana, can¡¯t you see, only when I mention him, do you get


    this upset? In the past, you¡¯ve done so much for him, and what has he done in return for you? Nothing!


    And yet, you are always seeking him out! Why?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t exin to Warren in a few sentences what happened between Theo and I. It was too


    complicated. I wouldn¡¯t even know where to start.


    ¡°See, you can¡¯t even answer me!¡±


    I sighed, ¡°Warren, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, what is it?¡±


    What was it? I didn¡¯t even know.


    30 9¡å. At our first encounter, he could not have left a worse first


    impression. The ruthless, callous prince who would take out lives without a blink of an eye. Later,


    somehow, we just kept running into each other, and while he was mean and aloof, I realized that he


    wasn¡¯t really bloodthirsty as rumor had it.


    Then, ever since the night at the pavilion, since that very first kiss we had, things were different. It was


    like fate was messing with us; one thing after another, we¡¯d been through many journeys together, he¡¯d


    saved me many times, and I¡¯d also seen his struggle.


    To me, he wasn¡¯t just a distant, symbolic, royal prince, but someone that I cared about as a friend, and


    without me even knowing, bing more and more important in my heart.


    When I looked back, I actually didn¡¯t know how to describe what was between us.


    We were definitely not enemies, but were we friends? Perhaps, it depended on the day.


    We were definitely not lovers, but did we like each other that way? I thought of Theo¡¯s attitude toward


    me, and realized that I had no clue.


    The more I thought about it, the more I was confused.


    ¡°What is it then?¡± Warren kept pressing.


    I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± That was the most honest reply I coulde up with.


    Warren stared at me, his handsome face was pale and his look was stony.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Ciana, you¡ª¡±


    78 t_numatum Bang!


    Loud noises of heavy things hitting the walls and floor echoed through the hallway, and footsteps


    mingled with different people shouting could be heard.


    ¡®Stop him!¡±


    ¡°No, not that way! Ahhh!¡±


    Bang¡ª


    My door was broken from outside and arge ck wolf let out a low growl at us.


    ¡°Theo!¡± My eyes widened and my heart jumped into my throat.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    His teeth were out and his eyes aze. Time seemed to stand still as his eyes scanned the room until


    theynded on me. They gave me a once over and quickly averted to Warren.


    I followed his gaze as he came to ce himself between me and his brother.


    ¡°Apologies mean nothing, Theo!¡± Warren scoffed as he kept his distance and walked a semi-circle


    around the Dark Prince¡¯s defensive stance in wolf form. ¡°He thinks he¡¯s protecting you, Ciana. What a


    joke!¡±


    ¡°He wants you to let me go, Warren.¡± I voiced for him. I re alized then that they were talking through the


    mindlink, however, even without hearing their conversation, I just knew the reason that Theo was here


    tonight.


    He came for me.


    I was not certain of Warren¡¯s rity of mind as heughed derisively, but there was no tremor in his


    voice or wavering in his step as he came closer and stared eye to eye with his brother¡¯s wolf.


    I looked from one to the other and knew that Warren would be no match for Theo, despite the fact that


    Warren was a top warrior himself.


    The immediate tension shifted as a mor of Warren¡¯s guards, some as their wolves, nked into the


    room, standing at his back as they all faced Theo who began to growl menacingly.


    Taking them all in, I could see they were already badly injured in one way or another. They were the


    guards Theo faced to get inside. He must have held back in order not to kill them.


    Leave us,¡± Warren told them, ¡°This is between my brother and me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± a guard asked, looking relieved and worried at the same time.


    ¡°Yes, go¡­ Now.¡±


    ¡°But, sir¡ª


    Leave!¡± Warren shook as he raised his voice.


    I felt myself shudder at the heartbreaking pitch in his voice and watched as tears filled his eyes.


    Something clutched in my chest as well. Pity.


    The guards obeyed and filed out of the room. Theo shifted back to his human form, grabbed a towel to


    wrap around


    his waist, and stared at his brother as if on guard, but he remained silent.


    Warren sniffed back his tears as he looked from Theo to me. The defeat in his eyes was in to see.


    Even in his human form, there was no way that Warren could challenge Theo. I was ready for him to


    give up and let me go.


    ¡°Ciana,¡± he began quietly. I held my breath and braced myself to hear what he had to say for himself.


    ¡°You have to choose. Right here, right now. Me or him?¡± I felt my brow furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°Warren, I just want to leave and go home.¡±


    ¡°Choose!¡± he shouted again, shaking more violently this time. ¡°Me or him, Ciana. You can no longer


    have it both ways. This time your choice is final. You stay with me and you cut Theo out of your life


    completely and forever. Or if you go with him, then I never want to see you again, not even as a friend


    ¡°Warren¡­¡± I felt breathless and heartbroken that he could even pose such words to me. ¡°After


    everything we¡¯ve been through.


    ¡°Exactly! After everything, Ciana. After all I¡¯ ve done to help you and be there for you. How quickly you


    turn your back on me in my time of need to be with my sister¡¯s murderer! You¡¯re either with me or


    you¡¯re against me, Ciana. Make your choice!¡±


    I maintained eye contact with Warren as Theo turned to face me. I didn¡¯t need to look at him to feel the


    warmth and strength in his gaze.


    The Lhmatum


    I knew in my heart that it wasn¡¯tmanding or possessive. It was kind and protective. He was here


    for me, to see me to safety and freedom. I trusted him.


    ¡°Warren, I care about you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to make such an awful demand.


    Theo is my friend and one day you will get past this pain and recognize he is also your brother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll end up just like her,¡± he said desperately. Warren¡¯s voice was shaky now but I knew he was


    talking from a ce of agony. I side stepped Warren as Theo led the way from the room, but Warren


    blocked me before I could reach the door.


    ¡°Whether I will or not, it¡¯s not going to change my decision. Have it your way and cut me out of your life


    if you must. But, I am leaving here today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cruel if you go with him, Ciana.¡±


    Coming from anyone else I wouldn¡¯t have cared, but from Warren, the words stung.


    ¡°Warren, who I decide to be friends with or where I decide to go is my choice,¡± I told him firmly. Feeling


    more angry than I wanted to. ¡°Please move aside.¡±


    Suddenly, Warren took out a knife and pointed it to his neck.


    ¡°l can¡¯t just sit here and wait for the day that it¡¯ s your grave I¡¯m standing over when he loses control yet


    again. Please Ciana, can¡¯t you see how much I need you? If you choose him, I promise you will never


    see me again!¡±


    His words were desperate and stone cold.


    I gasped and took several shaky steps away from him. Theo repositioned himself between us


    protecting me from whatever unhinged move Warren made next.


    Heartbreak and anguish shed inside of me as I realized how far gone Warren was. Maggie¡¯s death


    had taken so much away from the kind and gentle soul I¡¯de to know. That Warren was all but gone


    now.


    I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t even breathe as I looked at him silently. There was nothing I could say.


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t have anything left. I have no mother, and my father is almost non-existent. My sister


    was killed by my brother and the one special person who brought happiness to. my life has also


    decided to leave me forever. Tell me, Ciana, what is the point of my life?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 441

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 441


    Chapter 99: This Fucking Power


    I stared at Warren as he held the knife to his throat. His words ached my heart.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think so low of yourself,¡± I softened my tune and wished he could see that I wasn¡¯t trying


    to be his en-


    I took a step toward him tentatively, ensuring that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm himself immediately,


    and then moved close enough to get to his right hand which was holding the knife.


    My hands gently wrapped around his and slowly moved it away from his neck.¡±You have a lot to live for.


    Also Warren, I¡¯m not worth ending your life over.¡±


    Warren¡¯s face fell. He lowered his gaze and his hand loosened so the knife dropped on the hard floor,


    making a nging sound.


    I gave a brief sigh of relief.


    Grief and sorrow could cause erratic behavior, but if he could just get past the worst of it, he would be


    able to find the meaning of life again and start to appreciate it.


    ¡°You still have people that care about you, Aurora, for example. Does she not matter to you? Even if


    right now it¡¯s hard to see beyond the gloomy days, you have to live on for your sister and your mother.


    Let alone one day, you¡¯ Il find your mate, too.¡±


    Warren red at the floor and shook his head. ¡°You know nothing!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± Theo urged.


    I nced at him and nodded my head.


    Leaving was the right thing to do. If Warren was going to make good on his threat to end his life, he¡¯d


    do it with or without me there, but I had faith in him that he wouldn¡¯t.


    I had faith that he was strong enough to pull through this, and that he just needed some time alone.


    So leaving was the best choice before things got too escted. However, Warren bounced up and


    charged toward Theo.


    ¡®Enough, Warren!¡± Theo hissed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to avenge Maggie! I owe her that. I challenge you, Theodore Crimson, to a duel,¡± Warren


    dered, pointing at his own chest.


    ¡°l decline,¡± Theo said tly, tugging me again toward the door.


    ¡°You cannot decline! You will disgrace the Moon Goddess and King Lycaon if you do. Do you think that


    is what Father will want to hear, a royal prince not epting a duel?¡±


    ¡®Il-don¡¯t care what Father has to say and the Goddess will forgive me.¡±


    I was relieved that Theo wasn¡¯t going to fight him.


    ¡°Why, are you afraid?¡± Warren continued to provoke.


    Theo shook his head. ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°Asshole!¡±


    ¡°Warren, calm down! Even if Theo epts it, do you really think you could win?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Warren smiled wryly, ¡°But this isn¡¯t about winning. Can¡¯t you see, Ciana, you¡¯re right


    that I have something to live for, and that is to prove I am worthy of Maggie, as her brother, and as a


    warrior!¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re not a warrior right now, Warren, and I¡¯m not fighting you. It won¡¯t disrespect anyone for me to


    deny a challenge from my grief fueled brother,¡± Theo stated, nced at me, and turned around. ¡°We¡¯re


    leaving.¡¯


    This time, I didn¡¯t hesitate. He was right, the sooner we got out of here, the better for all of us.


    I hurried my pace beside him and didn¡¯t even bother to ask where he was taking me. The truth was,


    even though I didn¡¯t know what I felt for him, I was .happy to be with him.


    ¡°GET BACK HERE!¡± Warren roared behind us.


    He ran out of the room, closing the space between us in a few long strides. His nostrils red as he


    heaved and panted, approaching us with malice.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away from this Theo! You can¡¯t bury it! You killed Maggie. She just wanted to help you


    and you killed her!¡± Warren shouted.


    Theo quickly turned to Warren and tucked me behind him, protectively.


    99


    ¡°How could you be so cold-hearted? How could you stoop so low? How could you let yourself do that?¡±


    Warren scolded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Warren, I didn¡¯t mean to kill her!¡± Theo growled. ¡°For you, it¡¯s just three


    words, but for her, it¡¯s her life!¡±


    ¡°Warren. Whatever happened already happened. You and I can settle this in the future. I¡¯m only here


    today for Ciana.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re the one who decides when and where things happen? Just because


    you¡¯re more power-


    Theo¡¯s lips were pressed into a thin line.


    Is that why? Because Maggie or me or anyone else isn¡¯t as strong as you are, you can just kill and walk


    away as you please?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I never thought that!¡± Theo growled. I felt it rumble through his chest and it vibrated my bones as I


    leaned against him. His body was so rigid and tense, like a spring ready to release.


    ¡°Theo, no,¡± I whispered, thinking he might have changed his mind on fighting Warren. I grabbed his


    shoulders, but he stood his ground, so firm and solid.


    Warren roared, ¡°What fucking makes you think you¡¯re the one who controls others¡¯ lives?!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never ever thought that in my life! I tried every fucking thing I could to control my damn power,


    but I can¡¯t!¡±


    Warren¡¯s anger broke for a moment, and he took a halfStep back.


    ¡°pts 99 This rucking Pmv? was stunned at the news as well. What was he talking bout? His power?


    The power he needed the dreamberries Or? What kind of power was it?


    ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± Warren murmured.


    ¡°Do you think I want this fucking power? Do you think I Jet a say on when and where it fucking chooses


    to act out?¡± theo growled, shaking his head.


    Warren stared at him, dumbfounded. He was at a)lete loss for words, his eyes empty.


    ¡°I¡¯d¡­ I¡¯d rather drag my ass to bloody hell a million times :han do what I did to Maggie!¡¯


    I tried to digest what Theo said, I still had doubts but one :hing for sure, was that he didn¡¯t hurt Maggie


    on purpose. Hearing him say it with such raw emotion confirmed the truth for me.


    I hoped that it would help Warren see that he wasn¡¯t the only one hurt by Maggie¡¯s death, Theo wasn¡¯t


    the monster he thought he was, but most importantly, let go of his hatred.


    ¡°Call me all the names you need, brother. I¡¯ve called myself worse, and I deserve worse. I know that,¡±


    Theo said, his voice sharp. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m very sorry for Maggie.¡±


    I peeked over his shoulder at Warren, hoping he would back down now, but unfortunately, Warren


    snarled instead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say her name! You don¡¯t deserve that! You don¡¯t deserve to feel sorry for yourself! Now, fight


    me!¡±


    He lunged at Theo.


    Thu? ¡®Voucher: Instantly, Theo pushed me out of the way and spun around, dodging Warren¡¯s attack.


    I fell on the ground. Quickly, I rolled over and sat up to see what was going on.


    Warren gnashed his teeth. He spun around and tried to punch Theo in the face. Theo blocked the


    punch and Warren lifted a knee into Theo¡¯s stomach.


    Theo grunted and stepped back, but he didn¡¯t seem too thrown off by the blow.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how it happened, Theo, you don¡¯t have the right to mourn Maggie!¡±


    Watren lunged forward, tackling Theo. They tumble around on the ground.


    I couldn¡¯t see what was going on or if either of them were injured. They rolled so fast and I could hardly


    tell whose limbs were whose.


    ¡°Fighting me won¡¯t make her care for you any more,¡± Theo snarled. He pinned Warren¡¯s arms behind


    his back and stood up, forcing Warren to stand with him. I noticed that Theo was wearing his gloves.


    He must have put them on at some point after he arrived.


    ¡°Sparing me won¡¯t make her love you,¡± Warren shot back.


    He twisted away from Theo and punched Theo in the face. Theo reeled back.


    I thought Warren was referring to Maggie, but then I realized he was talking about me.


    Leave Ciana out of this!¡± He growled, his eyes lighting up with anger.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ll ever be able to get close to her without putting her in danger? Like you said, you can¡¯t


    control it! What makes you think you won¡¯ t kill the girl you love?¡± Warren taunted as he pulled a small


    knife from his pocket.


    He brandished the knife toward Theo and motioned for Theo to attack. They both had small cuts and


    scratches on their faces and arms, but there were no serious injuries, not yet. Theo was still holding


    back.


    ¡°I will never hurt Ciana!¡± Theo insisted with a snarl.


    Warren smirked and nced at me. Then he looked back at Theo. ¡°I bet you thought the same about


    Maggie.¡±


    Theo roared and lunged at Warren. He reached out, ready to grab Warren and throw him down. Warren


    shed at Theo¡¯ s hands and I heard a soft ripping sound.


    Theo¡¯s gloves tore on the knife. de. They hung off of Theo¡¯s fingers in threads.


    Immediately, Theo bent his arms, thrusting his elbow into Warren¡¯s nose. I saw how much he tried not


    to touch Warren with his exposed hands.


    ¡®W)ny don¡¯t you just kill me too?¡±


    Suddenly, it seemed like Warren had the upper hand. He threw kicks and punches, Theo blocked, but


    he couldn¡¯t block them all without using his hands. Every time that happened, Theo would take the


    blow rather than hurt Warren.


    Thi¡¯


    Theo doubled over, groaning. I couldn¡¯t tell for sure, but it seemed like that kick actually hurt him.


    ¡°Warren, you don¡¯t fucking understand¡­ stay away from me, now!¡±


    Warren mmed his fists down on Theo¡¯s shoulders. Theo dropped to his knees. His eyes zed and


    he red at War-


    reen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to understand a murderer!¡±


    Theo retreated as fast as he could, but Warren wouldn¡¯t let him.


    Seeing Theo hiding his hands behind his back, Warren was enraged. ¡°Fight me, you coward! Use your


    hands, why would you fucking insult me like this!¡±


    ¡°Stop, Warren!¡± Theo shouted again.


    I ran at them, ready to intervene. This had gone too far!


    Warren grunted as he used all of his might to punch when I threw my body in between them.


    ¡°Ciana!¡± Theo called out, reaching out to block Warren¡¯s attack. His palm briefly got in touch with


    Warren¡¯s fist before my body knocked both of them apart.


    I hit the floor hard, so did Warren.


    However, when I got up from my fall, to my surprise, the fight had ended, because Warren was still on


    the ground.


    Did I injure Warren by ident?


    ¡® I rushed over to check on Warren. His skin went pale and his eyes closed. His mouth slightly opened.


    I watched as his body went rigid and his breathing started to fade.


    I shook him, but he didn¡¯t wake up. He didn¡¯t react at all.


    A terrible theory busted into my mind.


    Oh no¡­ no, not again.


    ¡°Theo, what happened?!¡± I cried, looking at Theo who was staring at me with panic in his eyes.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 442

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 442


    Chapter 100: A Kiss of Death


    ?Theo ?


    I watched my brother fall to the ground in a lifeless heap.


    ¡®Theo, what happened?!¡± Ciana asked me.


    What could I say? That after killing Maggie, I just had another ¡°idental¡± murder?


    ¡°Oh Goddess! Warren!¡± Ciana let out a shrill cry. She went to his side and dropped to her knees,


    looking horrified. ¡°Warren! Warren!¡±


    He didn¡¯t move.


    ¡®Theo, do something!¡±


    But there was nothing to be done. I¡¯d touched Warren, that meant the worst of my fears. was possible.


    In fact, it might have already happened.


    How much of his life my body had sucked out, I didn¡¯t know. My only hope was that Warren, being a


    descendant of King Lycaon, sharing the same blood as me, would help him withstand my cursed ability


    more than normal people.


    ¡°l told him not to get close¡­¡± The words caught in my mouth and I felt like my whole world was caving


    in on me.


    ¡°Warren,e on, open your eyes! Warren please.¡± Ciana patted his face, trying but failing to wake


    him. She pressed her ear to his chest and lifted her gaze to me, seeking my help.


    But I couldn¡¯t help her. I couldn¡¯t help anyone. The only thing I could bring was death.


    ¡°Theo, are you listening to me?¡± Ciana tried to get my attention. ¡°Theo!¡±


    I looked at her numbly when Jake burst through the door. ¡°Alpha, sorry, I¡¯m a littlete. After getting


    your order, 1¡ª¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his words when he realized what might have urred.


    His eyes moved from my bare hands to Warren¡¯s body on the ground. He stood as still as a statue as


    his eyes continued to look at my brother.


    ¡°No.¡± He gasped slowly.


    *Ciana?


    Neither of the men before me moved. They both stared at Warrenpletely lost. I didn¡¯t understand


    why the heck they Neren¡¯t jumping into action.


    Thank the Goddess, I could still feel Warren¡¯s heartbeat nder my palm. He was alive but barely.


    ¡°His heart is still beating but it¡¯s really slow. Don¡¯t just stand there, we need to get him help.¡± I bellowed


    at them.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Jake¡¯s eyes widened and he immediately rushed to my side. We moved Warren


    to a bed in the


    Oea¡¯h nearest room.


    A hopeful glimmer appeared in Theo¡¯ s eyes as he snapped out from his trance, ¡°You say he is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alive,¡± I assured him. ¡°But I need you to tell me what is wrong with Warren so I can try to help him.


    What exactly did you do to him?¡±


    Theo fell into silence again.


    Jake nced at Theo, quickly assessed the situation, and looked back at me, sighing, ¡°First thing first, I


    need to get in touch with Dottie.¡¯


    I nodded, watching Jake walk out of the room to send the message. Looking around, I noticed the


    servants and guards had gathered around us. I spotted Aurora, who almost fainted the moment she


    saw how weak Warren was.


    ¡°Aurora, first, please tell everyone, not a single word leaves this property, otherwise, the consequence


    is fatal, understand?¡± I didn¡¯t need Demarco or. Luther to know what had urred. The situation was


    messy enough.


    She nodded her head.


    ¡°Second, could you prepare some clean water and medical supplies? We need to bandage both of the


    princes up.¡±


    As soon as Jake walked back into the room, he assessed the situation, dismissed everyone, and got


    the security of the entire property under control.


    Warren¡¯s wounds were soon cleaned up, but he remained unconscious.


    At this point, all we could do was wait for the royal healer to arrive.


    Theo sat on a sofa at the far side of the room, staring at Warren. I couldn¡¯t tell what was going through


    his mind and thought it might be a good idea to give him some space.


    ¡®Jake, I¡¯m going to get some food. Could you help me?¡±


    Jake gave me a knowing nod and followed me, leaving the royal brothers in the room. Once we were


    out and away from the door, I crossed my arms in front of my chest and asked, ¡°Now, could you tell me


    everything?¡±


    He took a deep breath and went straight to the point. ¡°Alpha has an ability to take away other¡¯ s lives if


    he touches them using his hands, or his fangs.¡¯


    His voice was barely above a whisper but I had heard him clearly.


    I froze. I had long known Theo possessed dangerous powers, but this was still beyond what I¡¯d


    expected.


    ¡°You mean, all he needs to do is¡­. touch?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Alpha¡¯s touch drains the life source out of a person. It was so powerful that whoever thates


    in contact with him that way would be killed.


    No wonder he was invincible.


    ¡°l know what you¡¯ re thinking, but Alpha is undefeatable not because of his ability. In fact, he does


    everything he can to avoid using his power. If anything, his ability is a constraint, not a help for him.¡±


    I was shocked. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Ciana, you may not believe me, but Alpha doesn¡¯t like killing at all.¡±


    ¡°1 believe you,¡± I said firmly. I had no doubt.


    Jake paused for a moment and then smiled, ¡®You have no idea how happy you would make him had he


    heard what you just said. No, he doesn¡¯t enjoy killing like the rumor says, especially not with his ability.¡±


    His gaze met mine as he continued, ¡°Because it¡¯s a curse like no other. With the life force, it also pulls


    all of the worst emotions one would ever experience before their death. There¡¯ s no happiness, peace,


    or even hope. Only the most twisted fear and the darkest, vicious pain. You and I would never


    understand what it really feels like, but I¡¯ve seen the suffering that he went through.¡±


    My eyes widened. I would never be able to wrap my head around it, all I could feel was a dull ache in


    my heart.


    ¡°To make it worse, it is not a power he has control over. He couldn¡¯t always choose to shut it off. We


    spent years trying to find remedies.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why he needs dreamberries?¡±


    Jaye nodded. ¡°Indeed, and it worked for a period of time.¡±


    Now I felt terrible for eating that precious fruit. I caught something that he implied, ¡°It worked? How


    about now? We harvested the recement using the Moonlit Crystal, right?¡±


    Jake shook his head, ¡°That was when everything went


    Oeath wrong. For some reason, ever since Alpha took thest dreamberry, not only did it not help, it


    made things worse.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± Jake shook his head. ¡°You remember fainting at the pavilion?¡±


    ¡°So did you¡­ but neither you or I were even touching him!¡±


    ¡°Correct, and that¡¯ s exactly why we¡¯ re so concerned. It doesn¡¯t happen often, but ording to Alpha,


    there are rare situations when he believes that he has absorbed others¡¯ lives without physical contact.¡¯


    I gasped.


    Jake let out another sigh. ¡°He wears gloves and keeps his distance. No one would ever believe that the


    Dark Prince chooses to be alone not because he¡¯s coldhearted, but because he wants to protect those


    around him.¡±


    And that was why he kept pushing me away after we returned from the illusional world. That was why


    his attitude shifted dramatically before I left the pce for the second time!


    It wasn¡¯t because he was mean for no reason, but because he was trying to do what was best for me.


    My heart started to pound harder in my chest, and I felt tears welling up in my eyes.


    ¡°Growing up, everyone was afraid of Alpha, except the king. He took a special liking to his youngest


    son, not because they shared a special bond. It¡¯s because the Dark Prince is his


    secret weapon.¡±


    He swallowed therge lump in his throat, trying to continue what he needed to say. ¡°One touch and his


    enemies are dead. There is no need to train massive troops when one man can kill an army. The king


    uses him to seize territories and force his enemies into submission. To him, Alpha isn¡¯t his son, but a


    useful tool.¡¯


    My hands covered my mouth as I sucked in air.


    I couldn¡¯t fathom how a father could be so cruel to his offspring. All this time, Warren held resentment


    and thought his father didn¡¯t love him and that he was the rejected son. While in reality, Theo was being


    treated even worse.


    And the packs that the king had ordered Theo to take out¡­ I couldn¡¯t imagine how he felt when he was


    forced to fight those innocent people.


    ¡°Did he not try to break free from the king?¡±


    Jake stared at me solemnly for a few seconds. ¡°Ciana, think it through. If you were Alpha, I¡¯m sure you


    would make the same choice as him by staying in his role.¡±


    As I took a moment to digest Jake¡¯s words, many things shed through my mind.


    Right¡­ With or without Theo, if the king is determined to do something, it would get done, except, it


    would get done in an even more ugly and cruel manner.


    At least, if Theo was in control, he could choose to minimize the loss of lives.


    A conclusion jumped into my head. ¡°Theo never truly obeyed the king¡¯s orders. He didn¡¯t wipe out the


    packs like he was supposed to, he figured ways to spare their lives¡­¡±


    Jake smiled wryly. ¡°If not, where do you think Luther¡¯ s Shadow recruits came from?¡±


    It felt like my chest was crushed by something so heavy that I couldn¡¯t breathe. How could one man


    carry the weight of the lives and pain of hundreds and thousands of people?


    Suddenly, Jake¡¯s ears wiggled slightly. It was a sign someone was mindlinking him.


    ¡°Ciana, Dottie is close, I¡¯m going to pick her up. Keep an eye on Alpha for me, will you?¡±


    I swallowed the bitterness down my throat and gave him a nod. ¡°l will.¡±


    As I approached the room again, I quietened my footfalls.


    Theo was sitting in the same spot, talking to Warren as if he could hear him.


    ¡°When we were young, you envied me for the attention and praise the king gave me.¡± Theo looked at


    Warren¡¯s motionless body. ¡°But what I got was never love or adoration. I was being beaten and trained


    to be a killing machine. I never wanted this kind of life.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    His voice was quiet. Not cold, not aloof, not sad either, just hopeless. ¡°You get to choose where your


    path leads you. You get to decide who you love, who you be, and what you stand for. I never had


    that luxury, and never will. You have no idea how much I envy you¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop so I cleared my throat, an nouncing that I¡¯d returned.


    His eyes trained on me as if he was searching my face for something.


    Fear? Anger? Disgust? I could assure that he wouldn¡¯t find any of those on my face.


    In fact, I respected him more than ever for what he had done and my heart ached for him.


    I wanted to tell him that he¡¯d done enough, and from this moment on, I would be there for him. No


    matter how heavy his fate was, I¡¯d be there to shoulder it with him.


    ¡°Theo..


    ¡°Stay away. Like Jake told you, I can¡¯t control this darkness in me. I¡¯m a monster. Warren and Luther


    were right. All I do is destroy everything I touch no matter how hard I try not to.¡¯


    I shook my head. ¡°We will find a way to navigate this. There is always a way out.¡±


    ¡°There is no way out for me. I shouldn¡¯t be here. It¡¯s better for everyone.¡¯


    ¡°Says who?¡± I walked toward him while he stood up and took two steps back. ¡°Because I know for a


    fact my life would be worse off without you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before I hurt you too and I will¡­¡± He looked away from me for a moment


    before regaining hisposure and looking back at me. ¡°l will never allow that to


    A kina¡¯ oeath happen. I¡¯d rather kill myself a million times than see you get hurt. Stay away, please!¡±


    ¡°Theo, let me make my own decision.¡± I took another step toward him to which he backed away more


    until his back hit against the wall. Pain red in his gorgeous dark eyes.


    ¡®Let me follow my heart.¡±


    I was only a few more steps away from him.


    ¡°Stay back, Ciana! Fuck! Do you not understand I will kill you if I touch you.¡±


    ¡°No, you will not.¡¯


    Maybe the confidence in my voice gave him hope. I took onest step into his personal bubble and he


    didn¡¯t move away this time.


    Then I reached out, grabbed his face in both my hands, pulled his mouth down, and without any dy,


    sucked his warm and surprised breath into me as his lips covered mine.


    His arms went rigid by his side as his lips sumbed to a momentary quiver. Soon I felt them grow still


    and then rxed. I moved my lips against his and feared for a moment that my bold move would be


    met with no response.


    His kisses wouldn¡¯t kill me. They didn¡¯t in the past, and I knew they wouldn¡¯t in the future. I didn¡¯t know


    where my confidence came from. Maybe it was simply because I didn¡¯t care whether or not my life was


    at risk at that very moment.


    I kissed him sweetly, feeling the worry and tension evaporate from his body.


    I just wanted to show him that I wasn¡¯t scared of him. He was not the monster so many had used


    him of.


    As he began to respond to me, a pleasant rush of triumph warmed my flesh. His lips were soft and


    searching before his tongue plunged deep into my mouth. The sensation was different, deeper and


    more urgent than the other kisses we shared, taking my breath away as he licked and sucked my


    tongue.


    He turned his body to guide me to the wall. cing one hand on either side of me, against the wall, he


    pinned me in ce with his body. I moved my hands from his face and pushed my fingers through his


    hair as my arms made their way around his neck to further deepen the kiss. He moaned with pleasure


    as his body heat began to rise.


    I closed my eyes and allowed myself to melt and be carried away into this kiss.


    The sweet kiss of death.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 443

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 443


    Chapter 101 The White Queen and the Dark King


    *Theo*


    Her warm lips captivated me, moving so slowly and entic- ingly against mine. Her arms around my


    neck held me close and her breasts moved against my chest with each breath. I lifted my hands to pull


    her closer and stopped, clenching them into fists.


    How easily I could forget myself and stay in her embrace with her warm,forting lips. As Tallis, I had


    been able to lie to myself that as long as I was careful, I wouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    But Maggie and Warren had reminded me of just how un- predictable and dangerous I was with their


    own lives!


    I used all of my strength to leave those two soft, alluring lips, but the moment our kiss broke, I regretted


    it.


    Her back was against the wall, her cheeks were pink and her sweet breath was rapid.


    My eyes locked on her watery blue orbs and couldn¡¯t move away. Under her gentle gaze, the cold and


    rigid shells that had been sealing around my heart for years started to break down, revealing my


    extravagant desire to seek warmth and¡­love.


    But how could I?


    I took a step away, but I couldn¡¯t peel my eyes off her.


    She had a light blush on her cheeks and I tried so hard to not pull her back.


    I took a deep, trembling breath and steadied myself. In- side, I felt like I could explode at any moment,


    but after seeing Warren lying there, I couldn¡¯t let myself lose control like that again.


    ¡®Alpha, Dottie is here.¡¯ Jake¡¯s mindlink dragged me back to eality. A few momentster, he reappeared,


    and behind him was Dottie.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Dottie lowered her head as a brief greet- ng and I gestured to her to check on Warren.


    ¡°Oh Goddess¡­¡± She put down her medicine case and started her routine immediately.


    I caught Ciana¡¯s eye for a moment and she gave me an encouraging look before she followed Dottie to


    Warren¡¯s side.


    My brother was still pale and pasty. Unlike before, now he was shivering a little even though Dottie had


    covered him in thick, downforters. His eyes were closed, and every now and then, he winced and


    gasped.


    Otherwise, his breathing was even.


    Dottie put a wet cloth on his forehead and then put her fingers at his wrist, taking his pulse.


    I swallowed into a tight, constricted throat as I stared at his unconscious form. The frown on Dottie¡¯s


    face told me he wasn¡¯t doing well.


    Ciana went to the edge of the bed and took Warren¡¯s hand. Under any other circumstances, the worry


    in her eyes might have sparked jealousy in me, but now, I wished I could provide some type offort


    to him as well.


    My gaze fell on my hands, which were inside a pair of gloves again. They were only capable of killing


    and destroy- ing. They would never providefort.


    What a pair of fucking hideous hands! I hid them in my pockets so that I didn¡¯t need to see them.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Ciana asked Dottie, her voice pulling me from my thoughts.


    ¡°He¡¯s in bad shape,¡± Dottie said somberly.


    ¡°How bad?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t wake up on his own. He will stay like this and get worse,¡± Dottie exined, her eyes


    darkened as she went back to tending to Warren.


    ¡°Is there¡­ What can we do for him?¡± Ciana¡¯s voice was trembling, taking the bad news in with great


    difficulty.


    Dottie shook her head. ¡°Nothing to my knowledge. This is not a norm, Miss, and therefore


    normal healing won¡¯t have much effect on him.¡±


    Ciana frowned slightly. ¡°Normal healing won¡¯t have much effect¡­ Do you mean there are abnormal


    ways that might help?¡±


    Dottie signed, ¡°Maybe. A very slight maybe.¡±


    No matter how little hope there was, it was better than none.


    ¡°Dottie, exin,¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Your¡­ power has drained Prince Warren¡¯s core life essence. In order for him to recover and awaken,


    he needs new essence poured back into him. His body isn¡¯t able to re- store what was taken on its


    own. It must be reced by an outside source.¡± She turned from Warren and raised an eye- brow at


    me.


    ¡°You mean, I can return the life back to him?! How?¡±


    If that was the case, if I could, then wouldn¡¯t all of my problems go away?


    However, to my grave disappointment, she shook her head and sighed, ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I meant. I


    wish it was that simple. Prince Theo, has His Majesty never told you about the royal bloodline?¡±


    I shook my head. Everything I knew. I learned from tears and blood. Why would that heartless beast


    ever want to share anything with me? To him, I was only a fucking killing weapon nothing more.


    Dottie gave an understanding nod. ¡°I suppose it is up to me then. What do you know about your


    ancestor, King Ly- caon?¡±


    ¡°He was the beloved son of the Moon Goddess,¡± I said, but the look on Dottie¡¯s face implied she


    expected me to know more. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t that interested in my family lineage.


    Ciana jumped in. ¡°¡­and the sole ruler of Egoren. We were all taught in nursery school.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s only a very small part of the legend,¡± Dottie ex- ined, ¡°King Lycaon wasn¡¯t the only child of


    the Moon God- dess!¡±


    The rest of us were shocked. Nowhere had we ever heard that part of the story. We waited for Dottie to


    continue.


    ¡°Legend says that she gave birth to her Sacred Twins, Morrighan and Lycaon. However, unlike normal


    twins who shared lots of simrities, Morrighan and Lycaon were totally opposite. Well, at least their


    powers were. Their powers repre- sented two sides of a coin. Brightness and darkness, light and


    shadow¡­¡± She turned her head and nced at me to finish. her sentence, ¡°¡­life and death.¡±


    Warren twitched slightly, and Dottie leaned over, dabbing his lips with a moist cloth, wetting them so


    that they wouldn¡¯t crack open due to dehydration.


    ¡°The Moon Goddess divided this world in two. The realm of light was given to Morrighan, the White


    Queen, and all of her descendants. The realm of shadow was given to Lycaon, the Dark King, and his


    offspring.¡±


    I mped my lips together and motioned for Dottie to continue.


    ¡°The White Queen¡¯s power is to give. Give life, rejuvenate, and create. The Dark King¡¯s power, on the


    other hand, is to take. Take life, destroy, and terminate.¡±


    My heart sank more. I didn¡¯t need another reminder of what a freaking monster I was!


    ¡°You think a descendent of White Queen Morrighan could return Warren¡¯s life essence then?¡± Ciana


    asked quickly, as if she wasn¡¯t worried about the horrible ability I was cursed with.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Dottie let out another sigh. ¡°But youngdy, ever since you were born, have you ever heard


    about the White. Queen? Even if she exists, she rules in another world.¡±


    ¡°Another world, like the Heavens?¡±


    ¡°Whatever that means.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ there is no way to save Warren,¡± Ciana muttered, despair filling her voice.


    That same despair filled my chest and I looked away from Warren.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that either. Please don¡¯t jump to conclusions so fast. What I wanted to tell you was perhaps


    King Sebastian knows of a way to restore a stolen essence,¡± Dottie suggested.


    I could read the look on Jake¡¯s face. We both knew my bastard of a father would never lift a finger for


    Warren!


    ¡°Dottie, I want to know more about what my father might be able to do,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t done with her


    story. If it was something the Dark King¡¯s descendants could do, maybe there was a way for me to do it


    too.


    She was the one that brought it up like it was some great, important history lesson. Nothing she¡¯d said


    had been action- able, with the exception of my father might know something.


    Dottie sighed and rubbed her hands on her thighs. I got the sense that she was about to tell me


    something my father didn¡¯t want me to know. Something that she could get in trou- ble for sharing with


    me.


    She¡¯d been around the pce a long time. While tending to the sick and injured, she probably heard a


    lot of things, just as an unseen bystander.


    ¡°How could my father help Warren?¡± I repeated the ques- tion more firmly.


    ¡°I said there might be a way, but I don¡¯t know that for sure. There is a legend that says one of the dark


    kings, hun- dreds of years ago, was able to save his wife by sharing his life with her. It returned her


    longevity. The story does not say how it was done, only that it might have urred. King Sebastian


    might know more.¡±


    ¡°What made you think that he has that kind of knowl- edge?¡± I stared at her, pressing her, ¡°Dottie, what


    else are you not telling me?¡±


    She looked a little anxious, as if she was weighing whether she should tell me the truth.


    I crouched down so that I was at the same eye level as hers. True that she worked for the crown, but


    she was one of the very few that had shown genuine care to us when we were young.


    All my siblings and myself were treated by her at some point.


    ¡°Dottie, you watched us grow up. Warren¡­ is a kind soul. Help us, please.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°I¡¯d get myself in trouble if this gets into an- other pair of ears.¡±


    ¡°You have my word to ensure your safety.¡±


    She fell into silence and I gave her time to consider. Ciana and Jake were also waiting quietly and


    patiently.


    Finally, she took a deep breath and looked me in the eye.


    ¡°Every pack has a sacred artifact. Do you know what the Royal artifact is?¡±


    ¡°The heirloom. It¡¯s a ne that gets passed down from the king to his sessor, but that was more


    like a symbol of power. To my knowledge, it doesn¡¯t have any function.¡±


    Dottie shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s not the real ar- tifact. It¡¯s a secret because the king didn¡¯t


    want anyone to know.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the real artifact?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a scroll.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It is a scroll that is said to have been written by the Moon Goddess herself and given to her son, Dark


    King Lycaon. Ex- cept for the king, no one knows what was written in it. Howev- er, to get to it, you will


    need the ne, as it is the key to the Sacred Scroll storage.¡±


    After saying it aloud, there was relief on Dottie¡¯s face. Her motherly demeanor returned, and she


    seemed to be happy to help.


    ¡°That scroll may have information about Lycaon¡¯s power and different ways to use it,¡± Dottie said.


    ¡°And one of those ways is to reverse what was done?¡± Ciana asked.


    ¡°Perhaps. If it doesn¡¯t have exact answers, it could, at least, provide a roadmap. Again, only the king


    knows exactly what¡¯s on the scroll.¡±


    No one spoke for a long time. Dottie finished cleaning up and left a few healing salves and teas for


    Warren. Nothing that would fix him, but they¡¯d help with the bruising and help keep his strength up until


    we could figure out how to help him.


    ¡°We have to ask King Sebastian for help,¡± Ciana said, breaking the silence finally.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a hard sell though,¡± Jake pondered as he spoke.


    ¡°He may be ruthless usually, but once he knows how seri- ously injured Warren is, he may have a


    change of heart. This is his son we are talking about after all.¡±


    I caught her hesitation when she said ¡°his son,¡± while Jake yed the devil¡¯s advocate, ¡°Well, he had


    one of his own sons executed for treason.¡±


    Ciana got off the bed and came to stand right in front of me. ¡°Warren has never broken anyws or


    been disloyal. Be- sides, we don¡¯t really have a choice, do we?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we won¡¯t give it a try, but don¡¯t be too hopeful.¡±


    Ciana frowned, ¡°Even if the king doesn¡¯t agree to help, we can¡¯t just give up on Warren!¡±


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t. I promise,¡± I assured her.


    Ciana let out a breath of relief and nced back at my co- matose brother.


    I turned to Jake, ¡°Prepare the transportation, and we¡¯ll leave in two hours at sunrise to go back to the


    pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Jake replied and walked out of the door.


    I softened my voice and said to Ciana, ¡°It has been a long night. Ciana, would you do me a favor and


    get some rest?¡±


    Her beautiful doe eyes focused on me, and it was almost impossible to peel my gaze away.


    ¡°Theo, I want to stay with you.¡±


    Those were such simple words, yet, just like a warm spring breeze, they gently swept through my chest


    and immediately warmed my stone-cold heart inside.


    When she kissed me, I could feel her rapid heartbeat and her affection. She believed in me, for some


    unknown reason. She¡¯d seen everything I was capable of and she still wanted to get closer¡­


    How I wished I could be next to her at all times, indulging in her warm demeanor and sweet scent, so


    that I could forget about those lonely, dark days of my life.


    But I couldn¡¯t. Dottie had made it clear that I was born to take and destroy.


    ¡°Ciana, I need some time alone to think about how to per- suade my father. Listen to me, get some


    rest.¡±


    Her lips parted and closed. In the end, she gave me a nod and left me in the room.


    Heavens knew how much effort it took for me to not run after her and pull her back into my arms. I


    wanted to tell her that I¡¯d trade everything I had in exchange for the privilege to be with her.


    However, I had long lost the right to choose my fate.


    I sat on the edge of my bed and turned my hands over.


    Regardless of what I wanted, there was no future for us.


    Or for me.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 444

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 444


    Chapter 102: Boyfriend


    *Ciana*


    I couldn¡¯t believe I dozed off!


    Theo said they would be leaving in two hours-were they already gone?


    I ran to check on Warren. He wasn¡¯t in his room. For a mo- ment, my heart sank to the bottom and I


    thought they chose to leave without me.


    Thank Goddess, when I got to the foyer, Jake and a cou- ple of guys were getting Warren loaded into a


    van. He was strapped on a gurney, still unconscious.


    Aurora was there, saying goodbye to Warren. Her eyes were ssy with tears.


    I walked over and was about to ask Aurora whether she would like toe with us to the pce, when


    I realized that Theo actually hadn¡¯t extended the invitation for me to go with him.


    I watched Theo and Jake getting prepared to set off, and couldn¡¯t help but decide to find out what was


    their n.


    ¡°Do you have a n on what to do now?¡± I asked, walking up beside Theo.


    His face was drawn and distant again. The past 12 hours seemed extremely long, and he¡¯d been so


    obviously upset and emotional at what happened to Warren and what he was ca-


    pable of.


    ty.


    For a few moments, he¡¯d even let me see that vulnerabili-


    Now, he was the same old aloof Theo again.


    ¡°Yes, to a degree. We¡¯ve made some arrangements in the pce,¡± Theo said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said softly, looking at the ground.


    Theo¡¯s ¡®we¡¯ only included himself and Jake, obviously. It didn¡¯t sound like I was being included to return


    to the pce.


    I couldn¡¯t assume that I¡¯d be wee to apany them without an invitation, as the royal pce


    wasn¡¯t my backyard. Now that I¡¯d technically ¡°dropped out¡± of the running for Theo¡¯s potential bride,


    there was no reason someone like me would have to go to the castle.


    The pce wasn¡¯t exactly open for anyone toe and go as they please.


    But I wanted to. My heart ached with the desire to stay with Theo and to see Warren recover.


    Theo wasn¡¯t inviting me, so I wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d be recep- tive to me asking to tag along, because I


    might end up being more of a burden to him. He had a lot going on in his head with what he¡¯d been


    through recently.


    Then there was the promise I¡¯d made to Lady Nita. I¡¯d told her I would stay away from Theo and the


    pce if she helped him. She¡¯d kept up her end of the deal. I couldn¡¯t go back on mine.


    Besides, and most importantly, I¡¯d kissed Theost night and he¡¯d¡­ he hadn¡¯t mentioned anything


    about it.


    At this point, I could no longer lie to myself.


    Yes, I fell for the Dark Prince.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I wanted to be with him and be there for him. I wanted him to know that he wasn¡¯t alone.


    But what did he think about me?


    Yes, he was protective of me, I knew that, just like he cared about Maggie, Warren, and even Jake. But


    was there anything more than that?


    ¡°Ciana, you in there?¡± Jake asked, waving his fingers in front of my face.


    ¡°Y-yes, what?¡± I asked, snapping out of my trance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you. You must have been thinking pretty deeply.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­ I just hope Warren gets the help he needs,¡± I forced a smile on my face and yed it off


    like it wasn¡¯t a big deal that they were leaving without me.


    But it was.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re headed back to the pce.¡±


    I was extremely disappointed that Theo didn¡¯t want me to go with them. I could feel my face fall and I


    couldn¡¯t maintain that earlier smile.


    Oh well, I¡¯d better bid them goodbye so that they could leave and get Warren the help he needed. As


    for myself, I was seriously considering tailing them secretly¡­


    ¡°You know, Brook is still there. She misses you a lot,¡± Jake added.


    ¡°I miss her too,¡± I admitted, sighing heavily. It felt like I hadn¡¯t seen her for years.


    ¡°She¡¯s been¡­ well, she hasn¡¯t been feeling all that welltely,¡± Jake said. He blushed suddenly, like he


    wasn¡¯t sup- posed to know about Brook¡¯s personal life.


    I blinked a couple of times and nudged his shoulder. ¡°It is okay to care about her and worry about her.¡±


    ¡°I know. I just think she¡¯d feel better getting a visit from you,¡± he added.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see her. I¡¯m just ¡°


    ¡°Besides, we might need help with Prince Warren. He¡¯ll need a lot of care, and who knows what the


    king will decide,¡± Jake cut me off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± There was the invitation I was hoping for, and there was no way I¡¯d let the opportunity pass.


    ¡°Great!¡± Jake lowered his voice as if he was worried that his Alpha would hear him. I nced at Theo,


    who wasn¡¯t pay- ing attention, apparently.


    The purpose of my trip was to see Brook and to help with Warren. As long as I wasn¡¯t going back for


    Theo, Lady Nita couldn¡¯t say I broke my promise, right?


    I was a bit nervous when we got into the van. What would Moucher:


    Theo say? What if he scolded me and asked me to stay be- hind? I would tell him that my friends


    needed me, and it was none of his business.


    With that in mind, I was ready to face his challenge.


    However, other than freezing at the car door for a couple of seconds, he didn¡¯t say anything or do


    anything else before sitting down next to me. My eyes didn¡¯t leave his face the en- tire time, and I could


    have sworn I saw a hint of relief in hisposed dark eyes.


    So, he was okay with me tagging along after all?


    All of a sudden, I felt energetic and in a much lighter mood.


    When the car started moving, I was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of me at this point, so I


    turned my attention to Warren.


    He hadn¡¯t changed at all since the night before. Still pale and unconscious. Periodically, I checked his


    pulse. Some- times, he was so still that I was afraid he wasn¡¯t breathing any- more.


    Theo hadn¡¯t said anything to me at all. He looked at War- ren sometimes and then looked out the


    window.


    At first, I was simply happy to be with him, but after more than an hour, it was still dead quiet in the car.


    I felt the need to break the awkward silence.


    ¡°Do you think Warren will be alright?¡± I asked, even though in this case, we both had exactly the same


    amount of information, and his answer wouldn¡¯t be wiser than what I¡¯d already know.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I hope so too.¡±


    ¡°Do you think King Sebastian will help?¡±


    ¡°No, but we¡¯ll figure out a way to make him do it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Alright, I gotta say, conversation wasn¡¯t Prince Theo¡¯s forte.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Brook in so long,¡± I changed the topic ca- sually.


    Theo grunted in response.


    ¡°Jake said she¡¯s been feeling a bit under the weather. He thinks seeing me will help cheer her up. I¡¯d


    like to be there for her,¡± I added.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll appreciate that,¡± Theo said absently.


    ¡°And you know, I can help with Warren, too. It won¡¯t be easy looking after him while you figure out what


    to do.¡±


    Theo just nodded.


    ¡°So, you know, don¡¯t send me away. I¡¯m going back to the pce to help two friends,¡± I reiterated.


    Theo raised an eyebrow at me but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    All right, I admitted it, sitting in awkward silence was probably way easier than trying to chat the crown


    prince up.


    I was hoping to get a sense of what he was feeling about me, but at this rate, I was simply happy that


    he didn¡¯t outright reject me.


    When the car pulled through the majestic front gates, I felt it had been ages since Ist set foot in the


    royal pce.


    With Jake¡¯s super efficiency, Warren was fully settled down in his room within twenty minutes, including


    proper se- curity and medical support.


    ¡°Theo,¡± I noticed that he stood up and was walking toward the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    He looked me in the eye, ¡°I¡¯m going to see the king. I have my men here, they¡¯ll only listen to you, so


    most people in the pce shouldn¡¯t bother you. Take care of yourself and War- ren.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± I nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the least I could do. Good luck!¡±


    Jake smiled and followed Theo, ¡°We need it! By the way, Brook should be here soon.¡±


    I watched them walk away as I said a prayer to the Moon Goddess.


    Sure enough, not long after that, Brook showed up.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± she said happily.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± I smiled, then immediately noticed someone else was also here.


    Brook whispered, ¡°She insisted oning. When she heard Prince Warren was ill, she lost it!¡±


    As soon as Sophia saw Warren¡¯s formying in the bed, she bounced on the balls of her feet and let


    out a high- pitched cry, ¡°Your Highness! Oh no, Prince Warren!¡±


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not allowed in here!¡± One of Theo¡¯s men said, blocking her at the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed, and those unruly women are?¡± She point- ed at us. ¡°Let me in!¡±


    ¡°Miss Ciana has special authorization from Prince Theo. If you continue this behavior, I¡¯ll have to


    remove you from here by force.¡±


    ¡°Ciana!¡± Sophia shouted my name, and the guard grabbed her arm.


    What did she want?


    Brook tugged my sleeve, seemingly worried that I might get into an argument with Sophia. ¡°Ciana, just


    ignore her.¡±


    I thought Sophia would flip out and start cursing, but she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Ciana, Let me in¡­ please.¡±


    Brook and I exchanged a look, and we saw surprise on each other¡¯s faces. Was this really Sophia?


    I let out a heavy sigh and told the guard. ¡°Hold on for a moment please.¡±


    He followed my instructions immediately and loosened his grip. She flung her arm free.


    ¡°Sophia, I can let you in, but I have a condition.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± She clenched her fists and was back to her proud and bratty self. ¡°What do you want?


    Money, power, or resources? Ciana, really, how poor and pathetic your pack is that you need to take


    every possible opportunity to get a little benefit?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°My condition is-lower your voice!¡± Then I said to the guard, ¡°Please let her in.¡±


    ¡°But Miss Ciana-¡°


    I smiled at the guard assuredly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is going to be fine.¡±


    It appeared that Sophia was dumbfounded that I let her in that easily. She smattered, ¡°That¡­that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Or do you prefer me asking you to cut me arge check? Look, I did this only because you¡¯re really


    worried about War- ren. The more people here to take care of him, the better. And, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    Sophia stared at me for a moment. Then, without another word, she went to Warren¡¯s side and took his


    hand.


    Brook whispered, ¡°You¡¯re sure this is okay?¡±


    I nodded. Sophia was simple to read. Whatever she liked or hated, she would tell you and show you.


    She was in love With Warren. I could tell that the worry and concern in her eyes were genuine.


    If the king didn¡¯t care about his children, he would at least care about the powerhouses backing them.


    Warren getting acquainted with the Alpha¡¯s daughter of the Pomeni pack would only help him in the


    future.


    We shifted our gazes from Warren and Brook pulled me to the living room of Warren¡¯s suite.


    ¡°Jake told me about Prince Warren. Are you holding up okay?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m as good as can be. At this point, there is not much we can do.¡±


    Brook nodded in understanding. ¡°Other than Prince War- ren, how has life been, you know, away from


    the pce?¡±


    I had been expecting her to be a little less energetic, based on what Jake said about her feeling unwell.


    Maybe see- ing me was enough to make her feel a bit better.


    ¡°A lot has happened. I thought I¡¯d just return to my pack and life would go back to normal but¡­¡±


    I had no idea where to start with answering her question about my life. Too much had happened for me


    to squeeze it all into one conversation.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s been going on? I feel like I am sheltered here from all the good things. The pce is so


    quiet and bor- ing sometimes.¡± Brook rested her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°It was just chaotic. My parents were gone for a while and that caused some problems. Thank the


    Goddess Warren and


    Theo were there to help smooth things over. It was nice to go home, even if it was just for a little while. I


    wish I could have stayed longer.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± Brook asked, her eyes big and curious.


    ¡°Um, because I was traveling with Warren.¡± I chose to keep things simple.


    ¡°So¡­ you were traveling with Prince Warren. Did you ever confess to him?¡± she prodded, nudging me


    with her elbow and winking at me.


    ¡°Confess?¡± I asked, creasing my brow.


    ¡°You know, about your past with him. Did you confirm that he¡¯s your secret boyfriend?¡± she asked,


    giggling still. him.¡±


    Sighing, I shook my head and looked at myp. ¡°It wasn¡¯t


    ¡°Oh,¡± Brook said, her joy fading slightly. ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be!¡± I didn¡¯t want Brook to think I was upset about it. ¡°Honestly, I was somewhat happy it


    wasn¡¯t him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Why? I found myself not able to answer immediately. I fell silent as Theo¡¯s face popped into my mind


    when I thought of my past.


    And when my stomach squirmed at the word ¡°boyfriend¡±.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 445

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 445


    Chapter 103: iming Ciana


    *Theo?


    I took a deep breath outSide my father¡¯s door.


    This was a long shot, to say the least. The man didn¡¯t have a single sympathetic bone in his body. The


    likelihood of him helping Warren was slim to none but I had to try.


    His life was on the line. I¡¯d done what was irreparable to Maggie, but for Warren, at least, there was still


    a chance.


    Bitterness and guilt wormed their way into my chest and refused to let go. Words could not describe


    how sorry I was, but sorry couldn¡¯t make anything better. As long as I was breathing, I wouldn¡¯t give up


    on Warren.


    It was a promise I made to Ciana and myself.


    I raised my fist to the door and knocked.


    ¡°Come in.¡± My father¡¯s muffled oice came from behind the door.


    His suite was mainly decorated with simple and warm colors, such as light gold and clean cream. It


    looked dignified and ssy like most of the other rooms in this pce. However, the bright room


    couldn¡¯t lessen he callous and vicious vibe of its owner.


    ¡°Theo, you rarelye here. I¡¯m hoping you¡¯re here to bring me good news, not trouble.¡± He didn¡¯t lift


    his head from his


    document, nor did he seem interested in what I was about to say.


    ¡°l need your help.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my help you say? Interesting.¡± He finally put down the documents he was reading and took a sip


    of the half-drunken amber liquor from a cup on his Jesk.


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you need help with?¡±


    ¡°Warren is dying.¡±


    Not even a single twitch. That fucking psycho remainedpletely passive.


    He took the horrible news about his second oldest son no differently than a report about uing


    inclement weather.


    ¡°Okay. If he is sick, Dottie is a better person to talk to.¡± He lowered his head and was about to pick up


    his paper again.


    A rush of anger boiled inside of me, but it wasn¡¯t the time to unleash my fury. I took a deep breath, ¡°No,


    she can¡¯t help. No healers can. Warren was injured.. by me.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And how exactly did he end up in this uh¡­unfortunate predicament.¡±


    I balled my fists at the side of my body. ¡°l touched him by ident. I drained the life out of him.¡±


    ¡°Then he should be dead by now. Your touch is lethal.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t dead, but he isn¡¯t awake either. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± He stared at me and silence gre


    between us.


    It was no secret I loathed him. He knew that but he didn¡¯t care. Why would he care about what a tool


    felt about its master? However, I would hope that after all the blood I had spilled for him, he would do


    this one thing for me as a courtesy.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even know what I about to ask before you turned me down.¡±


    He nodded slowly, ¡°That¡¯s correct. I don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t need to know? Warren is your son!¡± I tried my best to control my volume,


    but I knew it was getting very difficult.


    ¡°Warren is my son, that¡¯s true, but with or without him, my country won¡¯t be different.¡± He khrugged.


    ¡°The strong should survive in this world. Even if he makes it through this time, it won¡¯t be long before


    he runs into another problem. And I don¡¯ t have the time and energy to babysit a useless weakling.


    My fists clenched so hard that I could hear my knuckles pop. I bit my tongue so hard to hold back my


    burning fury that I could taste the blood in my mouth.


    This was not for me. It was for Warren, for Maggie, and for Ciana. I had to try harder.


    ¡°How about you treat this as a favor for me? Father, a reward for your obedient, useful¡­ weapon?¡±


    He let out an aloof chuckle and shook his head. His lighthearted tone was like oil pouring on my


    already burning


    fury. ¡°Theo, to be honest, I¡¯m qu te surprised to see you here today. What happened to you? You ¡®re


    never the sentimental type. If anyone, I¡¯d think that it would be Maggie who woulde and beg me.¡±


    ¡°Maggie is dead. She was killed by me.¡± I was amazed that I was able to say those words in such an


    even tone. ¡°Your


    Majesty, You don¡¯t have many children left. With the tasks you assign me, who knows when I¡¯ll die?


    Simply for the sake of securing a sessor, wouldn¡¯t you want to have Warren there in case one day I


    can¡¯t return?¡±


    ¡°Maggie¡¯s dead?¡± He was a little surprised. But only surprise, there wasn¡¯t any additional emotion


    whatsoever.


    -l nodded, hoping he would reconsider my request. I wasn¡¯t afraid of him, but killing him right now


    would not help us aplish what we were looking for.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he acknowledged mildly and thought for a few moments before looking me in the eye again. ¡°l


    agree. What you said was quite right.¡±


    Holy shit, did I fucking persuad him?!


    I was just about to let out a long breath of relief when I heard him add, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why yo need to


    give me an heir. The time is ticking. And it¡¯s actually perfect that you arrived. I have a present for you.


    Greta, sweetheart, you cane in now.¡±


    The door to his bathroom opened and in walked a half-naked woman. But that wasn¡¯t what caught my


    attention. It was the scent that wafted in the air.


    I did my best from inhaling it because I knew exactly what it


    was.


    An aphrodisiac, curated by mag c to arouse the wildest, ugliest desires!


    ¡°She has hips suitable for childbearing and she is a little easy on the eyes too. I¡¯ve tested her a few


    times and I don¡¯t mind sharing. She is good at what she does and she will make sure you are


    pleasured well.¡±


    My father walked out of the door of his bedroom. ¡°You will produce an heir for me tonight, Theo. If you


    are obedient and do as I say then maybe I¡¯ll consider helping your brother. But if you choose to defy me


    then your brother is as good as dead.¡±


    The strength in my body dissipated, and I felt dizzy and warm.


    Guards ran over to the door as the king peered over his shoulder and said, ¡°The door wili remain


    locked until you do as I say. And it¡¯s been charmed so not even you with all your strength can break it


    down.¡±


    I growled and charged toward my father but only in time to m my fist against the hardwood.


    My wolf was on edge and begging to be released but I fought back the urge to release it as I knew my


    beast would be even more tempted due to the drug.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± the half-dressed woman said from behind


    ¡°Shall we begin? The king will not release you until you bed me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare turn back to her.


    The scent of the aphrodisiac was already stirring up feelings that were only meant to be reserved for a


    special person. However, even thinking about her at this moment was an unforgivable insult to her.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I felt the woman¡¯s hand on my shoulder and I tensed. She trailed it all the way down and then she


    made her way to my front.


    I felt a tingling sensation on every inch of skin she touched. Blood rushed to my groin on its own


    ord.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see how much you want me, Your Highness?¡± She giggled, pressed her body against mine,


    and whispered in my ear, ¡°l can make you feel so good.¡±


    She ced her hand over my growing length and I jerked away. I was disgusted despite the burning


    pain in my cock that ached for release.


    I pulled away from her and ran straight for therge window and plunged out of it without even thinking


    it through.


    My father¡¯s room was on the third level and I was sure I would break a few bones. But I didn¡¯t c re. I


    had to get as far away from that ugly subus as possible.


    I shifted mid-air and did my bes tond on my paws but I misstepped.


    My wolf let out a low whimper as I heard some sickening cracks.


    Shit! I growled as I toppled to the ground. To my pleasant surprise, the pain helped clear my mind.


    My body was still on fire and 1 k ew what I wanted. I only prayed that the effect of the ap?rodisiac wore


    off quickly.


    Without any dy, I took off running to the western side of the pce, so I could wait for th drug to run


    its course undisturbed.


    I shifted back and mmed the door of my suite closed, panting heavily with my naked body pressed


    against the door. More than ever, I was grateful for my dark, cold and deserted sanctuary.


    However, I immediately realized that someone was already there, and the next moment, I was


    immersed in the most delicious, sweet and alluring scent.


    My heart started to pound frantically. What was she doing here?


    A shiver traveled down my spin as I stared at her. The aphrodisiac¡¯s effects hadn¡¯t wor off and I couldn¡¯t


    control myself when I was like this.


    Her usual soft and elegant scent of water lily was now irresistibly intoxicating, drawing me in. I couldn¡¯t


    stop my feet from moving in her direction.


    ¡°Theo?¡± She gasped, and her eyes were wide open and her adorable cute mouth slightly ajar. I knew I


    needed to get out of there as soon as I possibly could.


    But it was toote.


    In a blink of an eye, I had her pinned against the bed and I was hovering over her. I dipped my head


    down and nuzzled my


    28a


    nose in the crook of her neck. I breathed her in more deeply. Mine.


    That was all I could think about. I wanted to make her mine. I wanted her to wear my mark and bear my


    pup. She was the one I wanted. She was the one I eeded.


    ¡°Theo¡­ ¡®


    Her voice quivered, and I could sense fear in her tune.


    She was afraid of me! That thought struck me and chilled me to the core.


    ¡°GET OUT!¡±


    I ripped myself from her hold and covered my body with a nket. But the burning need within me was


    too strong to bear, I bit down on my forearm, hoping the pain would cleanse my mind again.


    ¡°STOP!¡± she screamed, pulling my arm away from my teeth. ¡°Oh, Goddess, What happened?


    The initial shock in her voice faded, reced by concern.


    ¡°Theo, your body is burning! What did they do to you?!¡±


    ¡°Aphrodisiac¡­he¡­ the king¡­ wants an heir and he locked me with a woman. l¡­ I jumped out the¡­


    the window¡­ FLICK!¡± I could barely articte, and all I wanted to do was feel her pure, cold, delicious


    body against my burning skin and make her mine.


    ¡°Leave¡­¡± I begged, the heat wasspreading all over my body. I could feel the beads of sweat


    umting across my forehead, and the taste of bloo spreading in my mouth.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave you like this!¡±


    Her voice was gentle but determined. Then, the next second, her arms circled around my neck, she


    drew me in closer and whispered, ¡°l¡­ I want to help. Theo, let me help you¡­¡±


    Without warning, shekissed me


    Her scent invaded my senses and her presence excited every cell of my body. My brain became a


    burning mess.


    Her delicate tongue gently licked my cracked lips, and she opened her cute little mouth to wee my


    tongue, which imed and tasted every inch of her luscious mouth without hesitation.


    Her soft breasts were against m naked chest and her core against my hard erection. I coul nit suppress


    the moan that escaped my throat.


    ¡°Theo¡­¡± she panted, her face was pink and her eyes were moist. However, when I looked i?to them, I


    saw my own reflection¡ªa horrendous beast efeated and driven by a stupid aphrodisiac!


    It was like a bucket of ice-cold ater dunked over me.


    Yes, l,wanted her, but this was n t right.


    Not like this. Not in this way. No at this time.


    I thrust myself away from her and jumped out of the bed, didn¡¯t even dare to look at her.


    If I did, I knew I would stay.


    After mming the bathroom door closed, I threw myself into the running icy cold shower.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 446

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 446


    Chapter 104: An Unexpected Help


    *Ciana?


    The bathroom was locked from the inside. The shower ran full force, and cool mist came from under


    the door.


    I took a few deep breaths to cool my mind down, but it wasn¡¯t easy. What happened just now yed in


    my head over and over, sending waves of heat through my body.


    What was I thinking? S¨¦ducing a royal prince while he was drugged? What was wrong with me?


    I covered my ?ed.


    Ever since our kiss at Warren¡¯s summer home, we barely touched that topic. I felt I¡¯d done enough to


    show him how I felt about him, and I thought he?cared about me. But even to this day, he¡¯d never told


    me how he felt about me.


    Thinking about what just urred, my heart swelled with both bitterness and sweetness, and I just


    didn¡¯t know which one I felt more.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to see hi suffer, and I was willing to do whatever I could to provide him relief. Yet,


    he¡¯d rather bear his painful desire than be with me.


    On the other hand, I felt respected and somewhat relieved that he chose not to take my vir inity simply


    to fulfill his


    physical need.


    I went to Theo¡¯s bed and sat on the end of it, waiting for him to reemerge.


    I had no idea how to face him again or what I should say when he came out, but I just couldn¡¯t allow


    myself to leave without at least talking to him again¡ªwhatever the topic was.


    In addition, I did recall why I was here in the first ce.


    He hadn¡¯t told me anything about whether or not his father was going to help with Warren. I wasn¡¯t


    going to leave until I knew the verdict.


    Theo took a long, long time in the bathroom. Even after the shower stopped running, he didn¡¯te


    out right away.


    I sat on my hands and waited patiently. Hopefully, he wasn¡¯t expecting me to leave.


    It took a while, but finally, he came out of his bathroom with a ck towel wrapped around his waist. He


    looked exhausted, but it didn¡¯t stop my eyes from traveling down his bare chest and solid abs, causing


    my face to heat up again.


    He paused when he saw me. Ou gazes locked and I could tell his dark eyes were back to their usual


    calm and collected state.


    Without saying a word, he moved past me and went straight to his walk-in closet. When he came out


    again, he was fully dressed.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I started.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°So¡­¡± he said the same word at the same time as me. Then he cleared his throat and gestured for me


    to go first.


    ¡°So¡­ did the king agree to help Warren?¡± I asked, jumping to the safer and most important topic.


    He looked very relieved at the subject I¡¯d chosen. Then his eyes darkened and his brow creased.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not going to help,¡± he replied bitterly. Theo leaned against the wall with his arms crossed in


    front of him and scowled at nothing.


    I clenched my fists and stood up, like that would make a difference. ¡°Warren is his son and he¡¯s not


    going to¡­¡±


    I trailed off, shaking my head. How could Sebastian be that callous and cruel and just watch his own


    son die?


    I thought even the most horrible man had something to care about. Based on what I¡¯d seen in the


    Moonlit crystal, I thought there was a chance he¡¯d help Warren. Then again, I had no idea how truthful


    the illusional world waspared to reality.


    Theo confirmed it again by shaklng his head. Then he started to walk away, causing me to reach out to


    grab his arm.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t leave yet. What are we going to do?¡±


    Theo stiffened in my grasp and I quickly released him, stepping back. I looked down shyly. Apparently,


    we still weren¡¯t past the awkwardness.


    I thought he was about to leave me here by myself, but he stopped at his fridge and pulled out two


    bottles of water, handing one to me.


    I took it robotically¡ª did the Dar Prince just ¡°serve¡± me? That thought made me snicker.


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t go in with high expectations. I know him too well. Our best bet now is getting the


    scroll and unlocking its secrets ourselves.¡±


    He took a sip of water. I watched the lump on his throat, and somehow, that made my heart speed up.


    ¡°I agree,¡± I tried to focus back on our task at hand. ¡°How do we go about doing that?¡± I asked, raising


    an eyebrow and meeting Theo¡¯s eyes again.


    ¡°The scroll is stored in a safe. So we¡¯ll have to get the key and unlock the safe.¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ you made it sound so simple, but we both know it¡¯s easier said than done. We don¡¯t even know


    where the safe is.¡±


    Theo smirked lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t really think I went to my father¡¯s chamber just to have an unpleasant


    conversation with him, do you?¡±


    I jumped up, ¡°You know where the safe is?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It isn¡¯t difficult to guess. We¡¯ve confirmed that he has a secret lockedpartment in his


    chamber, and the scroll is stored there.¡±


    ¡°How did you figure this out?¡±


    ¡°When I told you I needed some time to think about our n, I didn¡¯t just sit there and do nothing.¡±


    I froze for a second. I was sure when he said ¡°our n¡± just now, I was part of it. This simple finding


    just made my day.


    ¡°And the key to the safe is around his neck and he never takes it off,¡± I voiced my thoughts, ¡°Yo?r¡­


    The king is always cautious around people, not to mention, he has guards around him all the time.¡±


    I refused to address Sebastian as Theo¡¯s father ever since I learned what a psychopath he Was.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Groaning, I pressed my palm to my forehead. When I said it was easier said than done, I should have


    said it was impossible.


    We stood there in silence for a moment. I tried to think of how to get the king parted from his key while


    Theo just stared at me. His gaze was almost gentle.


    I felt my face begin to get warm To avoid any unnecessary distraction, I gave him a nudge, Aren¡¯t you


    worried? How are we going to get the key then?¡±


    He looked away and chucked the rest of the water. ¡°Um, we could get him unconscious then the key


    would be in the room with the safe.¡±


    ¡°True!¡±l pped my hands and added on to what he said. ¡°And,we could get in, get the scroll, and get


    out without him even knowing. He¡¯d wake up wit the safe locked and key still around his neck!¡±


    However, I thought of another problem, ¡°But doesn¡¯t he normally have guards around him twenty-four


    seven?¡± ¡°So?¡± he shrugged, ¡°do you hav that little faith in my unbeatable reputation?¡±


    Was he trying to lighten the mood for me? I froze for a second, and couldn¡¯t decide whether I should


    shake or nod my head.


    ¡°I have faith in you, of course, it IS a good n. But I¡¯m worried that when the king is awake, he¡¯ll find


    out from the guards what we¡¯ve done. Stealing the symbols of power is an act of betrayal and treason.


    ?¡±


    ¡°What are you nning that would lead to treason?¡± a familiar voice rang behind us, and I looked


    around to see Lady Nitaing through the door connected to the side chamber, my old room.


    I forgot to lock the door again!


    She was poised, elegant, and distant as usual, but her words were sharp and hard to swallow. ¡°l


    thought you agreed to leave my son alone and nevere back here.¡±


    I opened my mouth, trying toe up with a quick exnation, but Theo jumped in, stepping between


    me and his mother.


    ¡°Ciana is helping me save Warren¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Warren?¡±


    Theo scoffed, ¡°You don¡¯t even care about your own son, why would you care about the son of your


    hated husband and his mistress?¡±


    ¡°Theo, is this how you should speak to your mother?¡± she


    asked evenly.


    ¡°You stopped acting like a mother years ago. Now, we¡¯re busy, if you¡¯re not willing to help out, then at


    least, get out of our way.¡±


    Displeasure glimmered in Lady Nita¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t turn and leave. Surprisingly, she did ¡®t force


    me to leave either.


    She and I hadn¡¯t been on good terms, and I appreciated Theo standing by me. However, the way Theo


    spoke to her still bothered me a little.


    I knew some of their history and could totally understand why Theo kept his distance. Howeve , my


    intuition told me that deep down she loved him, and deep down, Theo loved her back. If there was any


    possibility; I would love to see them reconcile.


    I also wondered if I should tell her about Luther. He was the only family she had, outside of Theo.


    Maybe it would make her less bitter if she knew she still had family out there. At least, it might give her


    something to hope for.


    ¡°Very well, what are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°We can handle it on our own,¡± Theo muttered, crossing his arms.


    I grabbed Theo¡¯s arm and stepped around him. Quickly, I nced at him and shook my head. ¡°We


    need all the help we can get,¡± I reminded him.


    Theo sniffed and stared at me for a moment. Finally, he nodded and we both turned back to Lady Nita.


    ¡°We believe there is something i King Sebastian¡¯s bedroom that has the answer on how to save


    Warren.¡± I tried to keep it as simple as I could without giving away too much sensitive information. After


    all, we¡¯d promised to protect Dottie and not get her in trouble.


    ¡°So you need to get into Sebastian¡¯s bedroom and look for it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s more, we also need the key around the king¡¯s neck. So we were discussing how we could


    make him unconscious without him and his guards finding out what we are doing.¡±


    ¡°Getting a man as suspicious as Sebastian to let his guard down won¡¯t be easy,¡± Lady Nitamented


    tly.


    ¡°And that was the same conclusion we came to just as you arrived,¡± Theo said, his voice tight and


    unfriendly.


    but for me, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult,¡± she finished her words.


    ¡°What are you nning to do then?¡± Theo asked her.


    ¡°For years, I¡¯d been denying him to approach me, but today, I happened to have a good reason to


    ¡®make it up to him¡¯,¡± she smiled confidently.


    I¡¯d never seen her smile before, but a quick nce of that immediately made me understand why she


    was called the most beautiful woman in the world when she was young.


    The sharpness of her facial feat res immediately softened, and her cold demeanor was swept clean as


    light gathered in her gentle green eyes. The corner of her lips slightly curled


    up, forming an alluring and eleg nt curve.


    No one could doubt a smile like hat.


    However, Theo¡¯s brow creased more. If Lady Nita had a way to help us achieve our goal, that could


    save us a lot of trouble. But why was Theo so upset about it?


    ¡°No, I disagree,¡± he said, ¡°We can do this on our own, I don¡¯t need you to¡ª¡±


    I realized he wasn¡¯t upset about it. He was worried about his mother¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Theo,¡± she interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯ll be safe. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°l¡­¡± He turned his head away awkwardly and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you.


    ¡°In that case,¡± she said, arching an eyebrow, ¡°you guys find a ce in that wing to hide, and I¡¯ll be there


    in an hour.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 447

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 447


    Chapter 105: Lean In A Little Closer


    *Theo


    ¡°Wow, Prince Theo, I¡¯d always known you¡¯re good at fighting, I just never knew you were also so good


    at sneaking around!¡± Cianamented as we dragged the third guard who I just knocked out into an


    empty room near my father¡¯s suite.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± She uncapped a mini sk and ced it under each of the guards¡¯ noses for a few


    seconds.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Strong anesthetic. Dottie gave it to me. This will make sure they get a good sleep for at least four


    hours. Too bad it doesn¡¯ t work on the Dark King¡¯s descendants.¡±


    It took me quite some effort to peel my gaze off her bright eyes. Now that the hallway was cleared, we


    quietly moved to the open entrance of my father¡¯s suite.


    The door was left ajar, I thought my mother did that intentionally, so Ciana and I could peek through the


    seam.


    She was holding a te with a small cake on it, a smile on her lips. There was a freshly opened bottle


    of wine on the desk in front of Father and two sses filled with the deep, red liquid.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± my father asked sternly, a sneer on his lips.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that it is my birthday today?¡± she signed.


    I clenched my fists. Ciana turned to me, her eyes wide, as if she was asking me whether I knew about


    this.


    I gave her a nod.


    ¡°I have not forgotten,¡± my father replied. His sneer turned into a tense smile.


    I could see that she was lowering his guard.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve nevere to spend your birthday with me,¡± he said, his lips curving down.


    ¡°In light of recent events, I¡¯ve been¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking about how short life is and how much time I¡¯ve


    wasted being selfish and cold,¡± she said. Her tone became somber and she looked down.


    Ciana¡¯s mouth formed a small ¡°O¡±, and she gave my mother a thumbs-up, despite the fact that she


    would never know that. And I just kept watching.


    ¡°I made this cake for myself and realized I wanted to share it with someone. You are the only one that


    has been there for me since I came here. I thought that maybe¡­ maybe you¡¯d share this night with


    me,¡± Nita continued.


    He leaned forward. Although he was still suspicious, it was obvious that he was much more rxed.


    He smirked. ¡°I tried very hard to win you over. Nothing worked. How do you know I¡¯m still interested?¡±


    She bit her lower lip and approached him


    Setting the cake on the desk, she slid into hisp. She looped one arm around his waist and reached


    for a ss of wine. She handed it to Sebastian and then picked up the second ss.


    Clinking hers against his, she took a sip. ¡°Would you rather I leave?¡±


    Watching my mother lower herself to please my father made me angry. I didn¡¯t want to watch her y


    into his hands, even if it was all an act.


    She poured him another ss of wine. It was his third by now. She¡¯d only taken little sips off her own.


    When he tipped the ss up for another sip, I saw something fizzing at the bottom.


    I realized that she came prepared. She was trying to get him drunk but it looked like she¡¯d also slipped


    something into his ss, sleeping pills or powder. Something to quicken the process.


    My father had his arm around her waist, holding her hips. tightly. She leaned against his chest and he


    was clearly pleased with how proactive she was.


    As much as I didn¡¯t like what I was seeing, her n was working. I had to give her that.


    ¡°I heard about what you did for Theo,¡± she said, reaching over and running a finger down his cheek.


    He grinned. ¡°What did I do for Theo?¡±


    ¡°The consort you found for him. He has never shown so much interest in a woman before. It is good


    that he finds a mate. We both know how much a young man can benefit from thepany of a


    thoughtful youngdy,¡± she said with a charming grin.


    I grimaced and clenched my fists.


    My father chuckled.


    ¡°Only young men?¡± he asked, delivering a quick p to my mother¡¯s behind.


    A glimmer of fury shed across her eyes, but it disappeared almost instantly.


    ¡°He better go down soon!¡± I muttered through my gritted teeth.


    Ciana reached out and gave my arm a light and consoling squeeze. I could tell she was just as


    ufortable with the situation as me.


    My mother skillfully stood up and moved back to her chair. ¡°It is good for him to branch out. And it is


    very admirable that you stepped up to help him. So, thank you.¡± She raised her ss again.


    ¡°I must say, Nita, this is a pleasant change in attitude since thest time we spoke. I can¡¯t remember a


    time when you chose to be this¡­ close,¡± he smirked, stroking his chin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling very lonelytely, and it is my own fault. I pushed everyone in the pce away. As


    years pass by, I question myself why should I let the past dominate my future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so right, my dear.¡± He let out a heartyugh.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to repair the rtionship between us.


    ¡°I must admit, I¡¯ve wanted to hear you say that for a long time,¡± he reached out and caressed her hand.


    ¡°Then, this is our lucky night.¡± She poured yet another ss of wine for him.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He¡¯d been drinking them voraciously, but he didn¡¯t show any signs of the sleeping pills taking effect yet.


    He didn¡¯t even seem to be getting drunk.


    Shifters had a high tolerance to both but it should have him slouching or starting to be drowsy by now.


    ¡°This is taking too long,¡± I grumbled.


    Ciana touched my arm and gave me aforting smile. I was d she was with me or I didn¡¯t know if


    I¡¯d make it through without bursting in there and breaking this up.


    ¡°Nita,¡± my father raised from his chair this time and walked toward my mother, he leaned over and


    murmured something in her ear.


    She looked up at him with wide eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    He smirked, ¡°Yes. With Warren sick and Maggie¡­ gone, I¡¯ve been thinking I need to have more


    children. The royal line is thinning. Theo, our son, is the strongest, most powerful of all my children.¡±


    ¡°Most useful,¡± I muttered under my breath.


    ¡°And you¡¯re the most beautiful of all my consorts. I would prefer having more children with a woman


    whoes from a strong bloodline, one who I know will give me strong children,¡± he said. He leaned in


    and kissed her neck.


    I saw my mother¡¯s face contort, and for a moment, it seemed like she was going to lose herposure


    and throw Sebastian off of her.


    But Instead, she leaned into him, a dark flicker of hatred in her eyes.


    I clenched my jaws and balled my fists. If that bastard dared to advance on her, I would tear his head


    off!


    Footsteps down the hall drew our attention from the bedroom.


    ¡°I swear I heard something,¡± a guard said, and I could hear footsteps from two more following him.


    They were headed straight toward us!


    Ciana and I were standing right out in the open. Just a few more steps and they¡¯d be able to see us.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I whispered.


    I pointed at a closet door across the hall, practically shoved both of us inside, and locked the door


    behind us.


    ¡°Theo wh-¡°


    I wrapped my forearm over Ciana¡¯s mouth and widened my eyes at her.


    ¡°There are guards in the hall,¡± I whispered.


    Ciana nodded.


    Face to face in the tiny closet, there wasn¡¯t much room for us to move around. It had a low ceiling so I


    had to lean against the wall with my legs bent slightly. This forced one of my legs between Ciana¡¯s.


    Since she was shorter than me, she was pretty much sitting on my leg, our hips inches apart. Her


    breasts inted against my chest with each inhale, and since I was bent down, they puffed up right


    under my chin.


    She had her hands on my shoulders, holding herself steady so she wouldn¡¯t topple over. I had my free


    arm wrapped around her hip.


    We hardly had any room to move, so when I removed my arm from her mouth, Ciana gasped. Our


    eyes met in the darkness. Her quick, shallow breaths tickled my face.


    The doorknob was digging into my back ufortably. I had no idea how long we¡¯d have to hide there


    but I could hear the guards opening every door in the long hallway, looking for some kind of


    disturbance.


    I had to think of a way out of this before they got to the closet we were hiding in. We had time, but I


    wouldn¡¯t be able to think straight with a doorknob digging into my back. With a deep breath, I shifted my


    position as best I could.


    My leg lifted higher, pressing up between her legs. Ciana squinted her eyes closed and bit her lower lip,


    a small, muffled moan. I could feel the heat between her legs through my pants. I tried to keep myself


    from getting aroused, but in such a close space, it seemed impossible.


    Ciana let out a low sigh and bowed her head slightly. Our foreheads met, lips hovering inches apart.


    I felt my pants tighten and whatever remained of the aphrodisiac my father had exposed me to red


    up in my veins. Gritting my teeth, I held my breath so I didn¡¯t have to smell her sweet scent.


    It was no use. I could still feel every inch of her touching me.


    Her pulse thumped against my palm and her thighs clenched around my leg. I swallowed hard, saliva


    pooling in my mouth. hungrily. The warmth of her lips was just out of reach. If I tilted my head up


    slightly, I could capture hers.


    My cock jumped in my pants, and heat was rising, coursing through my whole body.


    Ciana sucked in a sharp breath and her hands sped and unsped around my shoulders.


    I was surprised that she hadn¡¯t tried to move or ask me to move. She might have understood how


    pointless and useless it would be. There was a part of me that wondered if she was feeling the desire


    herself and perhaps enjoying it.


    I was, even though it was an absolutely torturous situation..


    Ciana licked her lips and her tongue grazed my lips every so slightly. I bit my tongue to hold back a


    groan. If I had enough room to move my arm, I would have slipped it around her and pulled her even


    closer. I wanted to feel every inch of her skin on mine.


    ¡°There¡¯s a crack in the door,¡± Ciana whispered, breaking me from my naughty thoughts.


    ¡°Can you see?¡± I whispered back,


    ¡°Umm¡­ can we move to the left a little?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Lean a little closer, I have an idea,¡± I said.


    Without hesitation, she leaned in, her cheek pressing against mine. Her soft breath tickled my ear and


    a shudder ran down my spine. My cock stiffened even more and heat pulsed through my veins.


    I looped my arm around Ciana¡¯s back and pulled her a little closer. She fell against me but it gave me


    just enough wiggle room to slide left.


    ¡°Not your left, my left,¡± Ciana hissed quietly.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I whispered, nearly losing my bnce. I tightened my arm around her waist again and


    shifted in the other direction.


    My foot slid a little on the floor, causing me to slide down. further. Ciana¡¯s breasts were right in my face.


    She¡¯d looped her arms around my neck as we moved and her legs straddled my waist now.


    She used her position for leverage, pushing herself up higher to see through the crack. When she did,


    her cleavage pressed against my cheek and her thighs clenched around my hips.


    Another groan rose in my throat, but I ground my teeth together to hold it back.


    Fuck, how I wanted to loop my arms around her and pin her to me!


    Through her shirt, I felt her hard nipple caress my cheek and I tighten my thighs to fight against the


    growing pain in between them.


    Ciana let out a quiet moan that she quickly cut off. The heat between her legs intensified and I was


    surprised she couldn¡¯t feel how turned on I was.


    She probably could, she just wasn¡¯t going to call attention to it.


    It took every ounce of willpower I had not to roll my hips against her and feel her pressing against me.


    ¡°I can see,¡± Ciana whispered suddenly.


    ¡°Thank the Goddess,¡± I muttered. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Close. There are only a few more doors before they get to this one,¡± she reported.


    ¡°I locked it. That won¡¯t stop them, though. They¡¯ll either have a key or break it down,¡± I exined.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way out of here is there?¡± Ciana asked.


    ¡°No. We¡¯re totally screwed,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Wait, someone else ising¡­ from the opposite direction,¡± Ciana said. Her arms tightened around


    my neck, pressing her breast closer to my cheek.


    My cock ached and I held my breath to keep from moaning.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked in a strained whisper.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see¡­¡±


    ¡°Prince Alexander?¡± one of the guards asked.


    Alexander didn¡¯t say anything in return. He never spoke to anyone.


    ¡°Oh, was that you just now, Your Highness?¡±


    He must have nodded, because I heard the other guard say, ¡°We are sorry to have bothered you.¡±


    Their footsteps retreated down the hall. Alexander had snuck uppletely silently. I hadn¡¯t heard his


    footsteps at all.


    ¡°Is he gone?¡± I whispered to Ciana.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s staring at us.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 448

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 448


    Chapter 106: We¡¯re In This Together


    Ciana whispered, ¡°Do you think he can see us? How does he know we¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Even if he does, he won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    I nodded. I knew my nephew.


    Alexander¡¯s dad was my oldest brother Justin, he was executed a few years ago when Alexander was


    only one or two. I didn¡¯t know how much he remembered his parents, but that didn¡¯t traumatize him any


    less.


    Knowing the king was upset about Justin, no one in this pce wanted to be acquainted with a traitor¡¯s


    heir. Some even bullied the kid for fun-it probably made them feel superior while telling their drunk


    friends that they once picked on a prince and were able to get away with it.


    Well, if they didn¡¯t run into me. Those bastards got what they deserved and I made sure that they¡¯d


    never set foot in the pce again. However, I knew that wasn¡¯t the first time, nor would it be thest


    time. And I wouldn¡¯t be there for Alexander all the time.


    The best I could do was teach him somebat skills once in a while when I had my brief stay at the


    pce between my tasks and ask Jake to keep an eye out for him.


    However, in this brutal royal pce, I was sure he didn¡¯t have a fun and pleasant childhood.


    ¡°He¡¯s just staring at the closet door. Oh, there he goes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± I said.


    I moved Ciana aside, as best as I could, and I opened the door. A wave of cold air rushed in and I


    breathed, feeling the cool relief through my entire body.


    My mother opened the bedroom door and arched an eyebrow at us as we spilled out of the closet. ¡°You


    can go in now.¡±


    I turned to Ciana with my hand on the doorknob to my father¡¯ s room. ¡°Ciana, you stay.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She creased her brow at me. ¡°I¡¯m here to help too, Theo.¡±


    I pulled her back toward the closet. ¡°If something goes wrong, I don¡¯t want us both to be on the hook.


    Stay here, out of sight. I¡¯ll take care of this,¡± I assured. I brushed the back of my fingers along her


    cheek.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m going with you. This is for Warren and We¡¯re in this together,¡± she insisted.


    I nced over at my mother. Her gaze didn¡¯t leave us, her chin high, her back straight and one hand


    gently ced on the other in front of her center belly-her posture might be poised andposed, but I


    knew she was losing her patience.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have all night. I¡¯m not sure how long the alcohol and sleeping pills willst,¡± my mother


    reminded us.


    ¡°Ciana, listen to me. First, we need someone to keep an eye out here. Second, if anything unexpected


    happens, I¡¯ll need you to get help,¡± I reasoned with her.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ciana sighed, ¡°you convinced me.¡±


    ¡°Stay out of sight, okay?¡± I said, nodding toward the closet.


    Ciana nodded and went back into the closet, closing the door. I waited until she waspletely shut in


    before opening my father¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe with me either,¡± I said to my mom, but she didn¡¯t listen to me.


    ¡°If anything happens, he¡¯ll already know I¡¯m involved.¡±


    She followed behind me. I sighed, I did still need backup when dealing with my father.


    My father was passed out on his bed with his shirt unbuttoned, revealing the chain for the key.


    I frowned. Did Mother partially undress him? I didn¡¯t need her to do that for me.


    ¡°Hurry up,¡± she whispered behind me.


    I slipped my pinky finger under the chain around his neck and lifted it carefully. There was a sp on it


    that I could release to get the key without lifting the chain over his head.


    With my other hand, I reached for the sp and I pinched it open.


    I let out a breath of relief. Things went more smoothly than I expected.


    Suddenly, a thick hand came around my wrist and my father was staring up at me.


    His bloodshot eyes narrowed, like a cunning hunter who had been waiting for his prey to step into his


    trap.


    A cold chill coursed down my body, and my heart sank.


    ¡°And what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± he scoffed wickedly, sitting up and shoving me away.


    I jumped back and crashed into the desk. The empty wine sses ttered together.


    My father scoffed and shook his head. Quickly, he tucked the key and chain away and buttoned his


    shirt up. His face. twisted up in disgust.


    His eyes traveled to my mother and he smirked at her, shaking his head.


    ¡°You thought it would be that easy? Bat your eyshes and I¡¯ d forget it all?¡± he asked.


    My mother maintained her poise and a haughty look on her face. She taunted, ¡°Knowing you, yes. I


    don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever turned down an offer from a woman.¡±


    The king stood up, glowering. He raised his hand to strike her.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    She cringed away from him and his eyes lit up excitedly. He lowered his hand and looked at me. ¡°I


    knew Nita was nning something. She wasying on the praise a little too thick. From a woman that


    told me she¡¯d kill herself if I ever touched her again¡­ it was too much of a turnaround,¡± he said.


    I sighed. Of course, he would be too paranoid and suspicious to fall for that.


    ¡°I only let it get this far because I wanted to see what you were up to. So this is what you¡¯re after, huh?¡±


    He pulled the key out of his shirt and ran it back and forth along the chain.


    ring at him, I perched on the edge of his desk and crossed my arms.


    ¡°My only question is¡­ why? That safe holds a lot of treasures, and I can only think of a few that you¡¯d


    be interested in¡­ given that you made a heartfelt appeal for that waste of a brother of yours,¡±


    Sebastian said, scoffing and rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I countered.


    ¡°No, I suppose not. I¡¯m more interested in how you got your cold-hearted mother to participate in this


    scheme. She doesn¡¯ t care about Warren anymore than I do. He¡¯s not her son,¡± Sebastian said, eyeing


    Mother curiously.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t care about Warren, but do you really think I would miss the opportunity to ruin your day?¡±


    she asked, grinning andughing cruelly.


    My brain was spinning fast. Mother was buying me time by intentionally irritating him. What should I do


    next?


    ¡°Nita, Nita, you never change, do you? I should have broken you years ago,¡± my father said. He rubbed


    his hands together.


    ¡°You tried, remember? All it did was make me hate you. I will never stop hating you after what you¡¯ve


    done!¡± she snapped, pointing usingly at him.


    My father growled and pushed her hand aside. ¡°Clearly, I gave up too soon!¡± he hissed.


    ¡°You could never break me enough to forget what you did to my pack. You murdered my family, you


    destroyed my people, you destroyed my son! You¡¯re a tyrant,¡± she cried.


    My heart clenched in my chest. My own mother thought I was a monster, thought I was ¡°destroyed.¡±


    After everything I¡¯d done recently, I couldn¡¯t me her. It still hurt hearing my mother say that.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t break you. That means there is only one thing left to do with you,¡± my father said,


    pulling me from my thoughts. ¡°You¡¯ve outlived your usefulness, anyway!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I cried.


    ¡°Oh yes, my boy. Nita will be sentenced to death,¡± he said, grinning evilly at her.


    Roaring, I leaped across the room and pounced on him.


    ¡°Theo, no!¡± Mother shouted behind me.


    I ignored her and pushed the king back on the bed. Jumping on top of him, I pinned him down and


    grabbed him around the throat with gloved hands.


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken everything from my mother, taken everything from me,¡± I hissed.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened and he snarled. Grabbing my wrists he twisted them until I couldn¡¯t grasp my


    fingers. He threw me down on the floor and put his heel against my neck.


    ¡°Did you forget who you¡¯re dealing with, Boy!?¡± he sneered. He red down at me, eyes bloodshot and


    wild.


    I smirked at him. ¡°No. I know all your weaknesses.¡± I jammed my fist into the back of his right knee.


    My father roared, his knee buckling. I rolled away from him as he mmed down on the floor, his knees


    cracking against the thick stone.


    ¡°You rotten, ungrateful, bastard!¡± His voice thundered around the room as he pped his hands.


    The next moment I knew, we were surrounded by at least ten wolves. It was as if they appeared from


    nowhere. I recognized a couple of them.


    They were not ordinary pce guards, but the most deadly. warriors and trained assassins.


    ¡°How dare you raise your hand to me. I gave you everything and I made you into something,¡± my father


    roared. His face and mouth were smeared with blood and he looked like he¡¯d torn some animal open


    and eaten its insides.


    I stood between him and my mother, but I knew it was toote now.


    ¡°Now, take my ungrateful moron of a son and his slut of a mother away,¡± Sebastian said, tossing a


    dismissive hand at his henchmen and pointing the other at me. ¡°Lock him up in the dungeon!¡±


    I growled and gave them warning looks, and none of them was willing to get close.


    I was pretty sure, as my father¡¯s confidants, they knew what I was capable of. There weren¡¯t that many


    of them. It would be easy enough to fight through them and escape with my mother. I could get her


    somewhere safe ande back.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    There was just one problem with that, and it appeared that Sebastian was also aware of it.


    ¡°Theo, think twice before you try anything.¡±


    After taking a moment to catch his breath, Sebastian seemed to be in a better mood now. He sneered


    arrogantly, ¡°You know what I just found out? You have more friends than I thought. Do you know what it


    means?¡±


    Of course I knew. If I acted out again, he wouldn¡¯t just take it out on me. He¡¯d take it out on Jake,


    Ciana, and anyone else I was close to.


    In my moment of hesitation, Sebastian snapped his fingers and his guys wrestled me to the floor. Soon


    after that, I was on my knees and bound in restraints.


    A hint of concern shed across my mother¡¯s eyes. Was she worried about me?


    Sebastian hadn¡¯t given orders about her. I hissed at him, ¡°Do not touch her! Or I promise you¡¯ll regret


    it!¡±


    He let out an ear-piercing and triumphantugh.


    ¡°Oh Theo, my son, you surprise me every day.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like where he was going.


    ¡°You know what, as long as you continue to be useful, then she will be fine. I¡¯m a forgiving man,


    especially for those who bring value.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 449

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 449


    Chapter 107: I Was Their Only Hope


    *Ciana*


    My breath came out in low and shallow pants as I heard the protests from Nita and the roars from the


    king.


    However, I couldn¡¯t see anything from here until I saw Theo and Nita being escorted out of the room.


    When Theo walked past the closet, I thought I saw him shift his eyeballs very subtly.


    Yet I understood what he wanted from me.


    Stay safe.


    I had hoped for this n to go smoothly but I should have known someone like Sebastian wouldn¡¯t be


    easy to trick.


    It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t consider bursting out of this closet and ying the hero, but that would¡¯ve been


    t-out stupid.


    Theo had ced me here for a reason and I agreed with him on that. At this point, I was their only


    hope, and getting myself locked up with them really wouldn¡¯t do us any good:


    When I was sure everyone had left the king¡¯s suite, I counted to 100 before slowly opening the closet


    door and peeking down the hallway.


    Empty.


    Perfect.


    Keeping my steps as light as could be and sticking to the corners, I managed to get out without drawing


    any more unwanted attention.


    Where would Jake be? I needed him. Now.


    He would know what to do in times like this.


    My legs took me back to Theo¡¯s wing. Jake had to be waiting there. However, as I got close, I stopped


    when I heard someone jogging over from a distance. My first instinct was to hide, but then I recognized


    the footsteps.


    ¡°Brook?¡±


    ¡°Ciana! Thank the Goddess you¡¯re here!¡±


    A sense of foreboding rushed through me. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°They took him.¡± She cried. The tears streamed down her face and her cries got harder with each


    passing second. ¡°They put him in chains and took him away.¡±


    ¡°Who, Brook? Who did they take?¡± I pulled out of her hold and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Jake?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± she sniffed. ¡°One moment he was at the library with me and the next these guards came barging


    into the door and put chains on him. They beat him into submission because he was trying to push me


    out of the way.¡±


    My heart sank.


    ¡°I came here to seek help for Prince Theo because Jake is his Beta.¡± Brook probably noticed my face


    was as pale as ash. ¡°Ciana, don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯re scaring me now¡­¡±


    ¡°They took everyone then.¡± I stared at her solemnly. ¡°Brook, we¡¯re in big trouble now,¡±


    ¡°Everyone?¡± She wiped away thest few stray tears.


    I nodded. ¡°Prince Theo and Lady Nita included.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Brook covered her mouth with her hands.


    We looked at each other worriedly, and we both saw panic in each other¡¯s eyes.


    What was I going to do then? Everyone I knew that could help was gone and I had no idea where to


    even begin!


    Brook grabbed my hand and looked me in the eye. ¡°Ciana, look at me. Take a deep breath.¡±


    What she said sounded familiar¡­


    She forced a smile on her face, and said, ¡°That¡¯s what you taught me on our first day here, remember?¡±


    Then she took a deep inhale and let out a long breath.


    I followed her and did the same. Inhaled¡­exhaled.


    King Sebastian wouldn¡¯t kill Theo, at least, not now. With Justin and Maggie dead and Warren


    unconscious, Sabastian didn¡¯t have many other options. The only one that carried the royal bloodline


    was young Prince Alexander, but he was too young to be sent to battlefields like Theo.


    Therefore, he needed Theo, and at least would spare his life until he found someone or something to


    rece him.


    I took a few more cleansing breaths and felt much better.


    Smiling back at Brook, I squeezed her hands. ¡°Brook, you¡¯re amazing. Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I learnt from the best.¡± She blinked a few times rapidly. ¡°It seems that you have some


    clue now. Mind sharing with me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could read minds,¡± I chuckled, trying to lighten the mood a little. ¡°Yes. I think I have


    an idea of where they might be, well, at least where Theo might be.¡±


    ¡°Once we find Prince Theo, he can point us to the right direction where others might be, even if they¡¯re


    not with him.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Brook and I started walking towards my side chamber which was connected to Theo¡¯s suite. ¡°Theo is


    the crowned prince and it would make the royal court look bad to have the crowned prince in a public


    prison.¡±


    Brook nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. News would spread quickly.¡±


    I continued, ¡°If I were the king, I would need to hide Theo somece where no one could have easy


    ess. Somewhere no one even knows.¡±


    Brook was following my train of thought. ¡°Somewhere that is close enough for him to check on the


    situation easily and frequently.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°You stay here and stay out of sight, okay? The king just got betrayed by the woman he


    desires and the heir to the throne. He¡¯s going to be even more paranoid. Watch out for yourself and


    stay away from him.¡±


    She nodded her head and I snuck out of the room.


    It was deep in the night, and I¡¯d been circling around the king¡¯ s wing for a while now.


    The ce was guarded heavier. The patrol was more frequent, and it was even harder to navigate


    without being discoveredpared to ourst unsessful visit.


    I¡¯d been here for a while, but there was no sign of a dungeon or basement. Maybe I should try again


    tomorrow, or maybe I should go back and discuss with Brook to brainstorm some other approaches¡­


    Suddenly, I felt a hand cover my mouth.


    King Sabastian found me! My heart plummeted to the ground and I almost screamed and iled my


    arms about.


    ¡°Shhh.¡±


    I stopped fighting and the hand released me slowly.


    I realized it was quite a small hand, and its owner had a small frame too. I stilled.


    Alexander.


    ¡°Prince Alexander,¡± I whispered, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He ced his finger against his lips for me to be quiet and he grabbed my hand.


    I followed him through the garden and down to the brightly lit hallway. He wasn¡¯t going to get me


    exposed, was he?


    I was astonished to find that somehow he avoided all the guards and patrols perfectly, and entered a


    room I had passed many times but didn¡¯t pay much attention to.


    A small library.


    Because there was no door for this room. Anyone could see everything in it from the hallway, so how


    could it hold any secrets?


    But Alexander walked us to a bookcase and rearranged a few books. When he pulled it forward, a


    staircase revealed behind it, leading downwards.


    Too stunned to say anything, I allowed him to pull me down the darkened staircase that connected to a


    concrete walled passageway. The only thing illuminating it were the dim. orange light bulbs that were


    mounted to the walls.


    We came to aplete stop at the end of the passageway. Then he let go of my hand and turned to


    leave.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I called after him. ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    He put his wrists together like he was in shackles.


    ¡°A dungeon?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°Theo is here?¡±


    He nodded again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want him to die either, do you? You care about him.¡±


    He nodded a third time and then turned on his heel to leave.


    I let out a shaky breath and continued my way alone.


    The deeper I went, the dimmer the lighting was, which I appreciated. As I approached the end of the


    narrow pathway, I heard the cracking of whips every few seconds, mixed with hushed grunts.


    Theo!


    My heart hammered in my chest as I moved along the shadows. Soon, I got to the end, and the space


    opened up.


    It looked like a naturally formed dent, withrge and small rocks scattering the ground, which would


    provide great cover for me.


    I hid behind arge rock and saw two dingy cells in the far corner of the dent. Outside of the cells were


    two posts, where Theo and Jake were each tied to one.


    ¡°Had enough, little prince?¡± One of the guards cackled.


    Red liquid trickled down Theo¡¯s face, and his clothes were drenched in a mix of sweat and blood.


    I clenched my fist hard to suppress my anger. How could they¡­ how dare they!


    I needed to get Theo out of here quickly.


    The guards who were beating Theo carefully avoided tearing the thick gloves on his hands, and kept


    their distance from him.


    Jake was locked in the cell next to him, also shackled and stripped down to shorts like his alpha.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Jake panted. ¡°He is your prince, and wait until the king knows about this!¡±


    ¡°Shut your fucking mouth. We know who he is! Guess what, we¡¯re just following His Majesty¡¯s order!


    And you be quiet!¡± The second guard whipped Jake¡¯s back which made him hiss in pain.


    My stomach churned at the sign of their ripped flesh.


    The guards continued to whip them over and over again. With each strike, I felt anger boiling within me


    more and it was about to make me explode.


    I was ready to go to war with Sebastian for what he had done!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s give these traitors time to heal before we go again.¡±


    After shoveling Theo and Jake into their cells, the guards started to walk my way, and I quickly shrunk


    myself behind a rock. Neither of them noticed me and they walked right by.


    After they were out of sight and the surrounding fell silent, I rushed to the cells.


    ¡°Theo!¡±


    He turned his head to the side and I gasped when I saw his face.


    His face was as pale as paper, his eyes were bloodshot and his lips were cracked with dry blood.


    Numerous cuts criss crossed


    his chest, not to mention the peeling flesh on his back.


    Those monsters!


    His lips quivered, and I heard him say, ¡°Why¡­ are you here?¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry I¡¯mte¡­.¡± Tears brimmed my eyes as I searched for a way to break them free.


    He looked at me with so much emotion in his eyes it hit me like a ton of bricks. ¡°Ciana, you need to get


    out. It¡¯s not safe for you here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving without you! We are leaving this dungeon. together. Do you hear me?¡± I cried.


    ¡°Ciana,¡± he gasped for air. ¡°Please. I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t protect you like this.¡±


    Jake added, ¡°Alpha is right.¡±


    They were both strong men, but now¡­even breathing seemed difficult. I was on the verge of breaking


    down.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°He still needs me,¡± he groaned as he tried to rise to his feet. ¡°And Jake is my Beta. He won¡¯t kill us.


    Go, please.¡±


    I nced at Jake, who looked just as bad if not worse than Theo, but he gave me an assuring nod.


    I shook my head and I stood my ground, but then there were footstepsing down the hallway.


    ¡°Hide!¡± Theo hissed.


    I jumped up and scrambled my way toward arge rock, desperately seeking shelter.


    As soon as I got to my hideout, in walked the spawn of the devil himself, Sebastian.


    ¡°So my boy, have you learned your lesson?¡± The king¡¯s voice echoed in the small dungeon.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 450

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 450


    Chapter 108: What Do You Say?


    Sebastian wasn¡¯t alone. His Beta Xavier was behind him.


    Theo ignored Sebastian¡¯s question and kept his silence.


    ¡°Prince Theo, Your Majesty asked you a question! Did you not hear?¡±


    Xavier¡¯s arrogant tone made me want to strike him down and punch him right in the face.


    Jake obviously felt the same as me as he said, ¡°Beta Xavier, who do you think you are to speak to His


    Highness like that!¡±


    Xavier red at Jake viciously and looked like he was about to explode. But Sebastian didn¡¯t seem to


    mind his son¡¯s silence. He ignored the tension between the two Betas and walked over to Theo¡¯s cell.


    ¡°How are we feeling?¡±


    Theo didn¡¯t even lift his gaze, only kept his eyes on the ground.


    ¡°I know normal wounds won¡¯t kill you and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re quite used to pain,¡± Sebastian chuckled, ¡°So


    hopefully, the wolfbane extract on the whips was able to help you remember something important¡­¡±


    Wolfbane extract?! That freaking cursed bastard! What kind of father would seek joy in his son¡¯s


    suffering?


    Sebastian took a pause andpleted what he wanted to get across, ¡°You should never go against


    thew.¡±


    Theo finally scoffed, ¡°Law? Whatw?¡±


    ¡°I am thew, son. I am the king!¡± He spread his arms out wide. ¡°And you are my gift from the Goddess


    herself. She knew I wanted all thend to obey me and she gave me you.¡±


    ¡°Being rted to you is my greatest curse.¡±


    ¡°Curse? Ha ha ha!¡± Sebastianughed hysterically, however, there were no happy vibes at all, ¡°Theo,


    that¡¯s no curse! I gave you power! You should thank me for raising you, training you, and maximizing


    the blessing you received from the Goddess and King Lycaon! Do you understand how lucky you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Theo took a few fast and shallow breaths before he could continue, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t consider being


    raised as a monster and used as a tool as lucky.¡±


    ¡°I was preparing you to be king! I had such high expectations. for you, but you disappointed me greatly.


    I even offered you many whores to bed or do whatever you want with them! But just like your pathetic


    brother, you wimped out. You couldn¡¯t even stick it in that little blonde haired one. What¡¯s her name


    again? Kiki? Crystal?¡±


    ¡°Ciana,¡± Xavier finished off for the king. ¡°Ciana ck. Your Majesty. The daughter of Alvar pack. A cute


    little slut.¡±


    Hearing my name from Xavier¡¯s disgusting mouth made me want to puke.


    ¡°Shut your filthy mouth!¡± Jake scolded Xavier. It was rare to hear Jake lift his volume.


    ¡°How dare you speak to me like that!¡± Xavier growled, his face turned burning red. He probably felt


    greatly offended, especially in front of Sebastian, but it was obvious that Jake had never cared about


    what Xavier had to say.


    ¡°He dares because he¡¯s my Beta. Do you have a problem with it?¡± Theo gave Xavier an icy re which


    made the king¡¯s Betal swallow back what he was about to spill.


    However, the cunning Beta then turned to Sebastian andined to his master, ¡°Your Majesty,


    please forgive me! All I wanted to do was to help but Prince Theo-¡°


    ¡°Enough!¡± Sebastian waved his hand, and thank the Goddess that Xavier¡¯s annoying voice stopped


    talking. ¡°He is your prince and you¡¯re just a Beta, I don¡¯t want to hear any whinings about your


    disagreement with the crown prince, you will show respect!¡±


    Xavier gritted through his teeth reluctantly, ¡°Yes¡­ Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°And Theo,¡± Sebastian turned to Theo, ¡°I expect you to show the same respect to me, your father, your


    king!¡±


    Theo responded to Sebastian¡¯sment with a sneer.


    ¡°I see you may have a different opinion. Now, I want to remind you of something. I gave you everything.


    Your power, your status, and your privileges. That means I can also take them back. For example,¡±


    Sebastian said, that sickening smile was back on his face. ¡°Xavier, you have my permission to teach


    Beta Jake a GOOD lesson!¡±


    Xavier smirked viciously, ¡°Understood, Your Majesty!¡±


    He opened Jake¡¯s cell and nted his heel on the side of Jake¡¯ s head. He kept going until Jake


    slumped down to the ground, but Xavier didn¡¯t stop there. He took his fist and hit Jake¡¯s lower back


    over and over again.


    I had to look away for a few seconds, my stomach churning at the sight of Jake¡¯s blood spewing all


    over the ce.


    ¡°That is enough.¡±


    Xavier didn¡¯t want to stop, but more so, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey the king. He let go of Jake, and came


    out of Jake¡¯s cell with a bruised fist but a satisfied look on his face.


    ¡°So I¡¯m going to ask again, have you learned your lesson?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Father.¡±


    Sebastian looked at Theo with joy in his eyes. ¡°Good boy! I¡¯m d to hear that. Now tell me, what have


    you learned?¡± And he had the audacity tough!


    ¡°I learned¡­¡± Theo red at his father and whispered in a hoarse voice, ¡°I should¡¯ve killed you right


    there yesterday!¡±


    The smile slipped from Sebastian¡¯s face and twisted into a dreadful scowl. ¡°Obviously, I¡¯ve been too


    tolerant of your unruly behavior!¡±


    Theo panted. ¡°Humor me, Your Majesty. Let¡¯s be honest¡­the only reason that I¡¯m alive is because you


    need me!¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s expression was even darker.


    ¡°May I make a suggestion?¡± Xavier had a grimy smile that made the hair on my body stand up.


    Sebastian gave him a slight but impatient nod, seemingly not too unhappy about Xavier interrupting the


    conversation.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that Pomeni Pack has a secret way to, um, make people listen¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? How Interesting! Why don¡¯t you tell me more about it?¡± Sebastian was intrigued, but I had a


    really bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Surely, Your Majesty! I heard that they were able to turn the most feisty soul into apliant


    companion. As skillful of a warrior as Prince Theo has been, he has, however, disobeyed you enough


    times already.¡±


    The king contemted what Xavier was saying as he stroked his chin.


    Xavier took the opportunity to try to convince him, ¡°It would be an honor for the Pomeni pack to perform


    this task for you, I¡¯m sure!. After that, you¡¯ll have a son who¡¯ll never go against you ever. Wouldn¡¯t that


    be a wonderful solution?¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t know exactly what that meant, I knew for. sure it wouldn¡¯t be anything pleasant. I


    needed to stop them!


    ¡°That is not a bad idea at all! See to it that the message is sent to Pomeni and you can make all


    necessary arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty! And I know exactly who to talk to in this pce.¡±


    I ran for my life up the stairs and made my way to Warren¡¯s room. I had to stop this!


    By the time I made it across the pce, I was out of breath but the adrenaline was surging through me


    and I didn¡¯t dare even a split second of dy.


    When I got to Warren¡¯s door, I didn¡¯t bother knocking.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± Sophia was about to curse when she saw it was me. ¡°Ciana? Are you f¡­ kidding me?¡±


    I closed and locked the door behind me. ¡°Sophia, I need to talk to you!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she snarled, ¡°You better not be here to take Warren away from me. I have been


    making sure that he¡¯s doing okay. He needs me and I am staying right here by his side.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t too friendly, but her hostility was the least of my concern. I went straight to the point. ¡°I need


    your help.¡±


    She stared at me for a few seconds, her eyes wide. ¡°Did I hear what I thought I heard? You, Ciana


    ck, out of all the women. in the pce, need my help? Either I¡¯m out of my mind, or you are.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. Sophia, does your pack have some sort of ways to totally change people¡¯s


    behavior, or attitude, or¡­¡± I tried to figure out what else I could describe what Xavier referred to, ¡°keep


    them totally under control?¡±


    There was no doubt that I set off her rm because her eyes shifted away and wouldn¡¯t look me in the


    eye. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°All right, thanks for being honest.¡± I almost rolled my eyes. Could she be a worse liar? ¡°Sophia, you


    have the answer written all over your face.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t-¡°


    ¡°Let me finish before you turn me away. Theo has been trying to figure out a way to save Warren, and


    he needs the king¡¯s help. However, not only did King Sebastian refuse to help, he kept Theo


    captivated.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes were even wider, however, I had the feeling that she did believe what I told her.


    ¡°In addition to that, the freaking psychopath Beta Xavier suggested to the King that your pack has


    some secret way of making peoplepliant. Is that true?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She was still hesitant about whether or not to be honest with me or not.


    I urged, ¡°Sophia, Theo is Warren¡¯s only hope! Please! You and I can sort out our problems in the future,


    but this is a life or death situation for Warren!¡±


    ¡°All right, all right!¡± Sophia finally said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank the Goddess! I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°The sacred artifact of my pack is a dagger. It was said that it was a weapon of mercy from the


    Goddess because it doesn¡¯t kill the person even if one gets stabbed in the heart by it.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to talk or what?¡±


    I nodded rapidly, pressed my lips tight, and used my hand to gesture a zip motion.


    ¡°However, that person will not be considered alive either¡­..¡± She gave me a warning look as if she


    knew I wanted to question her, so I held back my ¡°why¡±.


    ¡°Because it was said that that person¡¯s soul would be sent to the Goddess, and only his body remains.


    Such a body keeps its physical strength and can follow simple instructions, however, it wouldn¡¯t have


    free will anymore. I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s what Xavier was referring to.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ they basically want to make Theo into a soulless, obedient puppet?!¡±


    Sophia nodded with a serious expression on her face. ¡°That¡¯s my best bet.¡±


    I gasped. ¡°Sophia, you gotta stop them! I know we¡¯ve never gotten along, but this time, could you


    please help me, no, could you please help Theo and Warren?¡±


    She bit her lower lip. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She went to sit back down beside Warren and grabbed his hand. He looked even paler. All I knew is


    that we were running out of time for both brothers.


    ¡°What do you mean by you don¡¯t know? Do you want Warren to die?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± She retorted, looking back at me. ¡°But how am I able to say no to the king if he asks


    me to do anything?


    Yes, I love Warren, but I can¡¯t bring disaster to my pack!¡±


    I found myself not able to argue with her. As an Alpha¡¯s daughter, we all had our responsibilities, and


    keeping our packs safe was on top of our lists.


    ¡°Sophia,¡± I looked her in the eyes, ¡°Sebastian is ruthless and his goal is absolute obedience from any


    pack. Honestly, the more powerful a pack is, the more threatened he would feel and it would be just a


    matter of time before he does whatever is needed to bring the pack down.¡±


    Sophia murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡­¡±


    ¡°Then name the ten most powerful packs in the past twenty years and tell me where they are now?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer me this time. I knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    ¡°Pomeni pack is the biggest pack now, and thus will be his next target, I promise! Especially, if he turns


    Theo into a mindless killing machine, not only your pack, the entire country would suffer.¡±


    ¡°The rest of the country is none of my business,¡± Sophia argued again, however, her voice was softer. I


    felt she was trying to convince herself to stay out of trouble.


    ¡°Do you really think so? Don¡¯t lie to yourself.¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°Now, think about this. If you save Theo this time, the Dark Prince would be forever obligated to protect


    your pack to return the favor.¡±


    ¡°What if I fail?¡±


    ¡°Then King Sebastian continues to rule and we¡¯re all doomed anyway.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much. I need to think about it. Even if¡­¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes were glimmering with worry and she


    shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t even know what I can do¡­¡±


    I gave her an assuring smile, even though I felt nervous sweat moisten my palm. But this was one of


    those fake-it-until-you- make-it type of situations.


    ¡°I have an idea that may work. It¡¯s risky, but if we work together, we can get it done. What do you say?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 451

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 451


    Chapter 109: Bewitching Theo¡¯s Mind


    Sophia stared at me for a long time while I felt as if I had a knot in my stomach that made me barely


    able to maintain myposure.


    What if she said no? Then who could I turn to?


    I really couldn¡¯t imagine.


    It felt like ages had passed before she finally let out a breath and said, ¡°Tell me what to do.¡±


    As expected, Xavier sent for the sacred artifact in Sophia¡¯s pack and then came to look for her. Sophia


    volunteered to perform the secret ritual using the dagger which greatly pleased the king and his Beta.


    Everything was ready and the ritual would be performed the next day. Even though, logically, I knew I


    should get some rest to have full energy to face what fate would bring, I just could not stop tossing and


    turning.


    Perhaps I should head to the dungeon and give Theo a heads- up? No, no, that would be too risky.


    With the ritual tomorrow, the security would be tight and there would be no way of getting by unless I


    was authorized down there.


    I had to wait.


    As the sun¡¯s early morning rays pierced into the room, I followed Sophia and got ready for the time to


    come.


    ¡°Ah, Miss Chambers, you looked to be fully prepared.¡± Xavier arrived a little past seven. ¡°Are we


    ready?¡±


    Sophia nodded. She wore an indigo long gown with round silver embroideries on it, symbolizing the full


    moon in the night sky. Three girls in white gowns followed her, me included.


    Each of us wore a mask that was sent by Sophia¡¯s pack and held an elegant tray with both of our


    hands. The three trays individually carried different necessities needed for the ritual -bandages,


    medicine, and the sacred Dagger of Mercy.


    I lowered my gaze and focused on the tray in my hand, not wanting to make eye contact with anyone.


    Xavier frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you needed this many helpers. The fewer people involved, the better.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sophia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s part of the ritual. I won¡¯t be able to perform it on my own.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Follow me.¡±


    I let out a quiet breath of relief and started walking with the group.


    We walked down the stairway that led to the dungeon. My heart was pounding in my chest as we


    entered the space.


    Jake was still tied up but the cell next to his was empty now. Theo had been syed out on what


    looked to be some kind of concrete altar. His hands and feet were tied to the four posts at the four


    corners of the square b, and there were some sort of herbs on the floor.


    Wolfsbane, I assumed.


    I could see the cuts and bruises all over his body, most of them were still raw and fresh. Those


    bastards must have given him something to slow down his healing process!


    My throat tightened upon seeing him like that and tears almost rushed out. Thank the Goddess I was


    wearing the mask, otherwise, others might have noticed my reddened eyes.


    The guards came and tightened the shackles around his limbs and Theo struggled against them, but it


    was no use.


    He seemed to be even weaker than a few days ago.


    Starvation, physical torture, andck of rest had almost taken the life out of him. Yes, he had the most


    powerful blood in his veins, but it didn¡¯t mean he still had any strength to fight against other well-trained


    warriors.


    His eyes were even darker than usual, and I could tell that his wolf was trying to push forward. He was


    trying everything he could but he was too weak to ovee the effects of the wolfsbane.


    King Sebastian walked in, looking as smug as ever with Xavier by his side.


    ¡°Miss Chambers, I thank you for this wonderful service you are doing for your country. A true form of


    patriotism.¡±


    Sophia forced a smile. ¡°It is my honor, my king.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started,dies,¡± Sebastian cackled like the devil, ¡°I have a world to lead and a son to


    command.¡±


    Fury boiled inside me. I did everything I could to restrain myself from grabbing the sacred dagger and


    stabbing it into the disgusting faces of Sebastian and Xavier.


    I had never hated a man as much as Sebastian.


    The evil king then turned to his son whoy on the altar, bound in metal. ¡°Ready, son?¡±


    Theo growled at him, baring his canines which threatened to extend.


    From the distance, I heard Jake shout in a hoarse voice, ¡°You can¡¯t do this to him!¡±


    Sophia stepped toward him and nodded to me.


    My gazended on the Dagger of Mercy. It was much smaller than I thought it would be. It had a


    handle that was made out of dark wood, some delicate carving that symbolized the full moon could be


    seen. I couldn¡¯t tell whether the de was


    sharp or not because it was inside a in, silver sheath.


    I lowered my head and raised the tray all the way up.


    Sophia held the dagger in her hand and whispered something over it that I couldn¡¯t quite catch. A few


    secondster, it began to glow.


    She then turned to the king. ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    She walked over to me and stared directly into my eyes, trying to ry a message that read.


    Be calm.


    Sophia then moved to Theo who was still struggling in his chains. She hovered by his head and


    whispered something in his ear that no one else could hear when she leaned to him.


    His movements stilled for a moment and he snapped his neck in my direction.


    My heart skipped a beat. Did he recognize me?


    But it was only for a millisecond before he looked back at Sophia who had straightened and now held


    the dagger over his chest.


    Xavier praised, ¡°Marvelous, isn¡¯t it? This is the first time in days that Prince Theo has been so


    cooperative!¡±


    I again wanted to throw daggers at Xavier with my eyes, but I decided that my attention should be on


    Sophia and Theo just in case.


    I watched as he continued to struggle but I noticed that his movements weren¡¯t as forced or as frantic. I


    only hoped that the king didn¡¯t notice as well.


    I looked at Sebastian and he just looked like a kid in a candy store. His eyes were bright and wide and


    he looked excited by all of this. Of course. What a sick man.


    Sophiaid a white cloth over Theo¡¯s upper body, then lifted her gaze and gave me a final look, before


    sinking the dagger into Theo¡¯s chest.


    A small gasp escaped my lips, but luckily, most people around were just as stunned as me, and no one


    seemed to care about the small sound I¡¯d just made.


    When Sophia pulled out the dagger, blood seeped through the white cloth covering Theo. I heard her


    order, ¡°Bandage and medicine!¡±


    The other two girls hurried up to the altar and started cleaning and patching up all the wounds on


    Theo¡¯s body. They did not forget to remove the wolfbane either.


    Sophia continued to whisper her mantra with her eyes closed, and Theo fought her as if he was in


    great pain. However, he didn¡¯t utter a single word through it all.


    ¡°Give way to control, your soul must be subdued,¡± Sophia began her chant. ¡°Remove the rebellion and


    give way to the master. No longer your own and only answer to your master¡¯s call.¡±


    She repeated this several times, and Theo continued to writhe in pain as she said every word.


    Finally, she stepped away, and he went still. His eyes were closed and his chest rose and fell slowly.


    ¡°No-!¡± Jake screamed from his cell. ¡°Alpha! Theo! Fucking wake up!¡±


    Sebastian looked bored. ¡°Someone shut him up.¡±


    One of the guards got into the cell and started beating Jake until his head slumped down.


    Sophia then turned to the king. ¡°It¡¯s done now. From now on, he¡¯ll only listen to yourmands and


    yourmands alone.¡±


    Sebastian frowned. ¡°Why does he look like he¡¯s sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Because the first person who wakes him will be the person he¡¯s loyal to, Your Majesty,¡± Sophia smiled,


    although I saw thin sweat seeping through the back of her robe.


    I figured she must be just as nervous as me.


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, please go ahead.¡± She gestured to the ¡®sleeping prince¡¯. ¡°Wake him up.¡±


    Sebastian stepped toward the altar with acent smile on his face. ¡°Theo, get up.¡±,


    Theo opened his eyes. He stared at the ceiling like it was the most interesting thing in the world.


    Sebastian turned to the guards and waved them over quickly. ¡°Take these shackles off of him now.¡±


    The guards hurried and got the shackles off.


    ¡°Theo, now raise,¡± the kingmanded.


    Theo did as he was told and kept his facepletely passive. He didn¡¯t wince when he stepped onto


    the ground. A mindless body wouldn¡¯t feel pain.


    ¡°Kneel before your king.¡± The way Sebastian smiled when he said that made me want to punch his


    teeth out.


    Theo did as he wasmanded without any dy, and the king¡¯s smile grew evenrger.


    ¡°It really worked.¡± He looked to his Beta and then back to Sophia. ¡°The little bastard would never kneel


    before me if he were in his right mind.¡±


    I froze. The more I stared at Theo, the more anxious I became. He acted so lifelessly that I couldn¡¯t


    help but wonder¡­what if Sophia had gone through with the king¡¯s actual n?


    Or¡­ what if something went wrong and Theo did be Sebastian¡¯s puppet?


    I couldn¡¯t even dare to think deeper about that possibility. All I could do at that moment was pray to the


    Moon Goddess as Sebastian gave his third order.


    ¡°Remove your gloves.¡±


    Something wasn¡¯t sitting right with me. Why was he asking Theo to remove his gloves? Those were the


    gloves that kept Theo from killing people. If he wanted them off it meant that he wanted to kill


    someone¡­.


    Crap!


    ¡°I want you to touch and kill Sophia and her servant girls!¡±


    I stopped breathing, and my heart caught in my throat.


    I knew Sebastian was despicable, but I didn¡¯t expect him to kick away thedder so soon!


    Sebastian turned to Sophia with a twisted smile on his face. ¡°Miss Chambers, I appreciate your


    contribution! However, what you and your pack can do is too powerful and too dangerous. It cannot


    leave this room.¡±


    Fear emerged in Sophia¡¯s eyes and she immediately bowed her head, trying to ease the king¡¯s worry,


    ¡°Your Majesty, you have my words that this will never happen again outside of your permission.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl, and during normal circumstances, you would be a very helpful resource. However,


    today is different. Miss Chambers, I¡¯m afraid you have to stay here, forever.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I beg your pardon, Your Majesty?¡± Sophia squealed with wide eyes and took a step back. ¡°I did


    exactly what you requested to show you my loyalty. How could you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing personal, my dear. Strictly business.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Now, kill them, Theo.¡±


    Theo held his hand up at us and took a menacing first step.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    How were we going to get out of this now?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 452

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 452


    Chapter 110: This Can¡¯t Be Happening


    *Theo*


    I red icily at Ciana and Sophia. They cowered before me and I smirked as I started to remove my


    gloves.


    At thest minute, I caught Ciana¡¯s eye. She was afraid of me for a moment, but I chuckled lightly


    again and I could tell she understood. She gave a slight nod.


    I rounded on my father and jumped at him.


    ¡°What is this!?¡± Sebastian snarled. He red at me, then pointed at Sophia. ¡°I told you to kill that


    witch!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that, Father,¡± I snarled, holding my hands out toward him.


    ¡°You filthy little witch! How dare you lie to me and go against my orders?¡± Sebastian roared, pointing at


    Sophia. He backed away as I stalked toward him.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let him get away this time.


    ¡°You refused to help Warren. Why would I do anything to help you?¡± Sophia asked, her shrill voice


    breaking through the air. ¡°You could have just been a decent father for once, then you might not be in


    this situation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all betrayers! That little witch betrayed her king. And you, Theo, betrayed your own father. I¡¯ll


    have you all executed for this!¡± he cried.


    I noticed for the first time, my father had a flicker of fear in his eyes. He must have feared losing


    control, seeing all of us turning against him, even the people in his kingdom.


    I shook my head, snarling. A tyrant could only hold so tightly before his victims started to fight against


    the squeezing pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m not betraying my father. You are not my father because you never treated me like a son. Since I¡¯m


    nothing more than a tool to you, I can disown you as my father and feel no remorse in what I¡¯m about to


    do,¡± I informed him coldly.


    I raised my arms up, showing off my bare, uncovered hands. Smirking, I reached for my father.


    Sebastian growled and turned on his heel. He ran fast.


    As helpful as Sophia¡¯s bandages and medicine were, I was still weak from my captivity. Growling, I


    jumped into action, chasing my father away from the altar. I couldn¡¯t let him get away again!


    I didn¡¯t care if he was still the king, I¡¯d make sure no one dared shield him or protect him.


    He probably was feeling cornered, no doubt. Unfortunately, cornered animals were always more


    dangerous. I needed to end this before he did anything crazy.


    ¡°Face me, coward!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to give me orders?¡± Sebastian growled back. He disappeared into the crowd


    and I heard a startled cry from within.


    ¡°No!¡± I gasped, recognizing the voice. I raced into the crowd after him. Everyone immediately parted for


    me with terror in their eyes as Iunched myself forward.


    My father turned back to me, a wild look on his face. He had his arms around a hostage. Sebastian


    red at me, a hand aimed at her throat.


    ¡°Mother!¡± I stopped in my tracks.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer,¡± he snarled, spit flying from his mouth andnding on my mother¡¯s face.


    She made a disgusted look and shrank back within his hold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Theo, finish what you started!¡± my mother cried.


    ¡°Let her go. This is between you and me!¡± I demanded.


    Sebastian sneered and shook his head. ¡°Look around, son. Guards are closing in from all sides, guards


    loyal to me. If you even lift a finger, I will kill your mother.¡±


    He raised a hand and held it inches above her chest. I recognized the hand position, like he was


    getting ready to suck the life out of her.


    ¡°No,¡± I muttered, shaking my head.


    There were dozens of guards closing in around me, but they didn¡¯t concern me. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes


    off my father¡¯s hand and how it dipped lower to my mother¡¯s skin.


    I almost forgot.


    Just like me, he had the ability to drain others¡¯ lives. He was my father and it was his bloodline that was


    connected back to King Lycoan, the original Dark King.


    However, he didn¡¯t wear gloves all the time. He didn¡¯t need to because he had a lot better control over


    his power¡­


    I narrowed my eyes, how could I forget about that?


    He¡¯d been ecstatic when he discovered my powers at a young age. He¡¯d quickly turned me into a


    weapon. I never understood why. If he¡¯d had the same power, why did he need me?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, my love,¡± My mother sneered in a condescending voice, especially when she said the


    word


    ¡°love.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sebastian snapped, shaking her in his grasp.


    I clenched my fists, ready to tear his head off for touching her and threatening her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me, Sebastian, you can¡¯t. Don¡¯t fool yourself and don¡¯t try to bluff my son. He¡¯s smarter


    than that,¡± she went on,ughing again.


    ¡°I told you to shut up!¡± Sebastian snarled, snapping his teeth close to her ear.


    My mother shook her head and smirked at me. ¡°Don¡¯t let him trick you. He won¡¯t be able to kill me.


    Shorten my lifespan, perhaps, but he doesn¡¯t have the strength to kill anyone.¡±


    My father growled. ¡°Surrender, or you¡¯ll be responsible for whatever it is I do to her.¡±


    I nced at the guards as they closed in around me, I had to drop my defense. There was no way I¡¯d


    let Sebastian hurt my mother, even though she made it sound like he wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    ¡°Theo, don¡¯t listen to him. He can control it but only because he is weaker than you. He doesn¡¯t have


    the power to kill someone. All he can do is injure them and shorten their lifespan. I can take it¡­ just¡­


    take him out!¡± my mother shouted.


    ¡°Careful, my dearest, you aren¡¯t as young as you used to be. I might have just enough strength to suck


    you dry,¡± Sebastian warned.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t! If he did, he would have done it already, just to show you he could. You know I¡¯m right,


    Theo. You¡¯re stronger than him, you always have been,¡± she said.


    I looked at my own hands. I knew I had more strength than Sebastian but if I ran at him, how many


    years off my mother¡¯s life would he take before I could defeat him? Would it be enough to make her


    sick or weaken her?


    I¡¯d only just gotten her back in my life and didn¡¯t want to lose her all over again.


    Seeing me not fighting back, she anxiously urged. ¡°Theo, do it!¡±


    ¡°Ha. Ha. Ha.¡± Sebastian¡¯sugh rang loudly in my ears.


    ¡°After all these years, dear Nita, you still don¡¯t know me well at all. Let me remind you, there¡¯re a million


    ways to break a beautifully slender and fragile neck like yours,¡± Sebastian said, stillughing, ¡°but why


    would I do that?¡±


    ¡°It is an empty threat! Theo, why are you hesitating?¡± she shouted, pointing at me.


    Sebastian chuckled again. ¡°Stop encouraging him. That fucking weak-minded brat is not going to let


    me harm a single hair on your head. I know that far better than you.¡±


    ¡°What the heck are you talking about, my son is way stronger than you, you freaking psycho!¡±


    ¡°Why do you think you¡¯re still alive so many years after Regina and Odelia had died? You don¡¯t really


    think it¡¯s just because you¡¯re lucky, do you?¡±


    My mother¡¯s eyes widened.


    What would she do when she found out the truth? A mix of anxiety and expectation coiled in my


    stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always kept you alive for a very, very special reason. You¡¯ re the only thing that has ever been


    able to control Theo,¡± Sebastian said, his voice thick with humor. ¡°You see, with you around, I can get


    him to do mostly what I want.¡±


    My mother gasped. ¡°Theo, you¡­¡±


    ¡°You never knew, did you? As long as Theo did exactly as I said, you remained alive and well. If he


    showed an ounce of disobedience, all I had to do was tell him I¡¯d kill you and he¡¯d fall in line. Even that


    time he was so seriously injured at 16, he came right back to me¡­ because of you.¡±


    ¡°STOP!¡± I roared.


    ¡°Oh, Theo,¡± Mother whispered. She shook her head. ¡°I never deserved you as a son. You protect me


    and care for me when I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you, then?¡± Sebastian continued, still high on his own joy. ¡°I convinced him to produce a


    useful heir for me only when bringing your name into the conversation. Now, Theo, put on your gloves


    and go with the guards. Be a good son now, like you¡¯ve always been, and I¡¯ll keep your mother safe.¡±


    I felt my mother¡¯s gaze burning into me. When I looked at her, her eyes were ssy with sadness.


    There was something else there, like a long awaited sense of peace and understanding. She held


    herself tall, her lips drawn in a determined look.


    I had no idea what she was thinking or nning.


    ¡°Theo, surrender now, or else your mother will suffer,¡± my father said again.


    My father¡­ he was threatening my mother just to imprison me. He was nothing but a despicable tyrant.


    The royal guards hadpletely closed in around us. There was no escape, and if I tried, Mother


    would die.


    ¡°Surrender!¡± he ordered.


    I red at Sebastian, hands raised with the desire to wrap around his throat and suck his life out. He


    couldn¡¯t defeat me, but my own strength was fading fast.


    I hadn¡¯t had a decent meal since he locked me in the dungeons and I hadn¡¯t been able to recover fully


    from the torture.


    Sighing, I bowed my head and nodded.


    Sebastian chuckled and released my mother. He motioned to the guards to get closer to me.


    I let my hands fall, assuming a submissive posture, but the decision had been made-let the guards


    come and they all would die, even if it meant I broke my own promise of never choosing to use that


    damned power again!


    I needed it at this moment. I needed fresh life essence to heal myself and fight Sebastian, no matter


    what price I had to pay!


    Suddenly, my mother raced toward my outstretched hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I shouted, feeling the heat of her life force as she approached.


    My body was so weak, I wouldn¡¯t be able to control myself. If anything, my power was more dangerous,


    because it would seek a strong life force to replenish my weakened body.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Theo¡­my son!¡± she shouted, and her voice started. to weaken, ¡°You¡¯re free now!¡±


    She ran right into my hands, grabbing them and mping. them tightly onto her heart.


    ¡°NO!¡± I cried as I felt her lifeforce pour into me. I tried to pull my hands away, but she held me down.


    My body started to get refilled with strength, trying to replenish what was taken from it. When I¡¯d fought


    Warren, the only reason he wasn¡¯t dead was because I¡¯d been at top strength and my power hadn¡¯t


    worked as fast or as strongly. He still ended up in aa.


    Now, there was nothing to hold me back, nothing to stop me from draining herpletely.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s okay, Th-Theo,¡± she said, a smile on her gentle lips.


    ¡°No! No!¡± I roared, ¡°STOP-!¡±


    Panicking, I tried to pull away again, but we were stuck together now. A howl broke free from my throat


    as I tried and tried to pull away.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    It felt like time was moving in slow motion. She was trying to say something else, but no words came


    out of her cracked, parched lips. Her skin was starting to lose its natural glow and her hair was turning


    gray.


    I saw every wrinkle on her face, every strand of gray hair, I saw it happen. I saw as her eyes zed


    over. But her smile¡­ her smile never faltered.


    My hands, my own hands were murdering the woman that gave me life! She was dying right in front of


    my eyes.


    I howled again, throwing my head back and howling to the sky. I couldn¡¯t break the cycle, I couldn¡¯t


    control my power, ! was going to kill her!


    ¡°No! Theo, stop!¡± A familiar voice broke through my panic and the next moment, a pair of warm, bare


    hands came down on mine.


    Skin on skin. So soft and gentle. Ciana¡¯s fresh water lily scent filled my lungs.


    Opening my eyes, I saw her clear, blue eyes staring back at me, heartbroken and full of tears. She


    looked panicked and worried for me all at the same time.


    Her fingers curled around mine and I saw howbored her breathing was. Her strength was fading fast.


    ¡°C-Ciana!?¡± My eyes bulged.


    ¡°Let go, NOW! I CAN¡¯T CONTROL IT!¡± I screamed at her, terror surged up inside of me as I saw her


    weakening.


    But she wouldn¡¯t-she probably couldn¡¯t.


    My mind spun and I stared at her hands connected to mine.


    No no no, not her¡­

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 453

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 453


    Chapter 111: I Won


    Ciana gasped and her knees buckled.


    I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to look at the two and only important women in front of me.


    It was as if the world wasughing at my arrogance. I thought


    I could win this, but look, what I had done?


    Why did the Goddess punish me like this?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Roaring, I ripped my hands away from Ciana and Nita.


    Wait, was I already disconnected from them? What the-


    ¡°Theo, she¡¯s still alive. What are you waiting for? Fight!¡± Ciana¡¯ s urgent voice echoed loudly in the air. I


    must have gone full- on insane to have this hallucination!


    ¡°Theo! Focus!¡± Ciana¡¯s voice shouted again.


    As soon as I was dragged back to reality, I felt nudged by a group of¡­ heads.


    It was Samson, Linus, and Percevaling to my aid, and when I looked up, there was Ciana. A lively,


    energetic Ciana.


    She didn¡¯t faint nor was she hurt. She was still intact.


    She copsed on the ground only because she went to check on my mother, whoy still beside her.


    Ciana checked her pulse and red at me. She pointed behind me.


    ¡°Prince Theo, if Your Highness dys one more second, then all of us will really be dead. Linus bite


    them!¡± She pointed at the guards and my lion lunged forward, then she turned to the tiger, ¡°Samson,


    youe to carry Lady Nite. She is not food, okay?¡±


    I shifted and joined the fight while thousands of thoughts muddled my mind.


    How was this even possible? Somehow, Ciana was able to stop me from draining my mother, and


    herself¡­.She didn¡¯t look weak or sick at all.


    She¡¯d touched my hands, willingly, and nothing had happened to her.


    Goddess, if I had died right at this second, I would¡¯ve been at peace. However, life just gave me a


    touch of hope, and I was ready to fight to end this once and for all!


    ¡°What¡¯s this!? You were able to stop yourself?¡± Sebastian snarled behind me.


    I nced over at him. How could I forget he was there in all the craziness?


    Sebastian grabbed the neck of the guard nearest to him and started sucking the life out of him until the


    guard groaned and passed out. He moved on to the next, and the next, getting more and more strength


    from them.


    When his loyal guards realized what he was doing, they started backing away. Knees wobbling, they


    were petrified of


    what the king would do to them as they backed away slowly, hoping they¡¯d get far enough before the


    king set his sights on them.


    This wasn¡¯t about them. I knew that. Sebastian was powering up to face me.


    I looked back at Ciana. She was working to get my mother on Samson¡¯s back. Our eyes locked for a


    moment. She cleared her throat and arched an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°Come on, Prince! Don¡¯t just stare at me, do something. Your father is going to cause a lot more


    damage if you don¡¯t stop him!¡± she said, shaking her head at me.


    Was Ciana immune to my ability? Was that even possible?


    For now, it didn¡¯t matter how the miracle happened. I turn my attention back to my father. I¡¯d promised


    myself he wasn¡¯t getting away this time, especially since I had more strength now.


    Taking in a deep breath, I turned and lunged at Sebastian.


    He snarled and blocked my iing attack, grabbing my wrists and keeping my arms bound.


    I smirked and thrust my knee into his stomach.


    He groaned and staggered back. He caught himself on a nearby guard, clutched him, and sucked until


    the guard fainted.


    I stalked toward him and could see that he was already feeling frantic.


    Now, all I needed to do was finish him. He was too dangerous to let out of here alive.


    Suddenly, Sebastianunched himself at me. Growling, he thrust his fists into my chest.


    Gasping, I slid back on the ground. I grabbed his wrists and twisted them until they cracked. Sebastian


    roared in pain. He recovered quickly though. I threw a punch at him but he blocked it and delivered a


    quick jab to my side.


    I winced, but it gave me the chance to tackle him around the waist and throw him down on the ground.


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me, Theo. You don¡¯t have what it takes,¡± Sebastian taunted as I pinned him down.


    I punched him in the face. He roared and twisted until he threw me off of him.


    ¡°And what does it take?¡± I snarled. I jumped up and kicked him in the side, keeping him down on the


    ground.


    ¡°I can keep going back for more, getting stronger, regaining my strength,¡± heughed, then curled on


    his side and coughed up blood.


    ¡°Funny, because from where I¡¯m standing, you don¡¯t look too good,¡± I snarled, kicking him again in the


    side.


    Sebastian rolled away, avoiding the kick this time. He jumped up and we met head-on. I grabbed his


    shoulders and pushed him back, avoiding a kick when he went for my leg. I used my body, and his


    pinned foot, to keep him back.


    Sebastian groaned in pain and pushed at my back, trying to get me to release him.


    ¡°Think you¡¯ll still be able to use your hands to suck out people¡¯ s lives when I break them off?¡± I asked


    with a snarl.


    ¡°No!¡± Sebastian roared. He pulled away from me and kicked me in the back. I pitched forward, catching


    myself on my hands and springing to my feet again.


    Sebastian had run off toward arge group of guards approaching with Xavier.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what can I do to help?¡± Xavier asked, bowing to my father.


    ¡°Move!¡± Sebastian barked. He shoved Xavier aside and grabbed the first guard. Immediately, the guard


    dropped to the ground and passed out.


    Laughing wildly, my father grabbed another guard and another.


    Most of them were frozen in terror, watching theirrades fall to the ground, rigid and unconscious.


    The few that had their wits about them ran.


    ¡°Anyone who runs will be hunted down and killed for treason!¡± Sebastian shouted, his eyes flicking


    around like crazy.


    He looked like aplete madman, grabbing anyone he could,ughing and cackling. After a short


    pause, he rolled his wrists and I could see that he waspletely healed.


    I approached him again, ready to finish this fight.


    Sebastian snarled at me. eyes darting around the field of downed guards. ¡°Xavier, get over here, I need


    you!¡±


    I saw Xavier¡¯s smile fade as his eyes swept around at the guards he¡¯d brought to help. None of them


    were left. They¡¯d either run off in fear or fallen to my father.


    Sebastian licked his lips and rubbed his hands together. There was no mistaking what he wanted


    Xavier for.


    ¡°Get over here right now, you wretch!¡± the freak demanded.


    ¡°Um¡­ I think I should go and get more reinforcements,¡± Xavier said, his voice shaking. He took one


    step back and my father lost it.


    Spitting and snarling, Sebastian leapt at Xavier. Midair, he shifted into a wolf. He collided with Xavier,


    pinning him to the ground, and bit down hard on Xavier¡¯s side.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Xavier let out a shriek of pain as Sebastian¡¯s teeth sank into him.


    Xavier shouted and screamed, writhing in pain. Blood spurted from his side. He groaned and another


    stream of blood dribbled from his mouth.


    Through his shrieking and screaming, I saw a smear of blood on Sebastian¡¯s fur. It wasn¡¯t Xavier¡¯s


    blood, it was too far from my dad¡¯s teeth.


    ¡°Prince Theo, Your Highness! Help! ¡± Xavier cried. ¡°Please!¡±


    Sebastian shook him and his arms iled. I saw the bloody de of a knife in Xavier¡¯s hand. He¡¯d


    somehow pulled a knife and stabbed Sebastian. My father was weakened and unable to focus. It was


    time for me to make my move.


    I shifted and lunged at Sebastian. Crashing into his side, he yelped and released Xavier. I pinned him


    down on his side. I thrust my front paws against the stab wound and Sebastian groaned.


    Leaning down, I mped my jaws around his throat and I snapped my powerful jaws closed.


    Sebastian howled and whined. He struggled against me but as hot blood spurted from his neck, he


    weakened quickly. I held him still. He twisted and writhed, but I was far too strong against him now.


    I wasn¡¯t going to risk him having some final escape attempt. I was going to hold onto him until I was


    sure he was dead.


    While I held Sebastian down, feeling the life fade from him, Jake ran in, rounding up the royal guards


    that had tried to run off.


    ¡°Anyone that doesn¡¯t want to share the same fate as these unconscious mongrels, lower your weapons


    and bow down to Prince Theo,¡± Jake ordered.


    I heard weapons ttering to the ground and nced around to see the guards dropping to their


    knees. Whether it was fear of me or fear of my father that made themply, I wasn¡¯t sure. It didn¡¯t


    matter.


    All that mattered was that Sebastian was no longer a threat.


    When I felt Sebastian¡¯sst, gasping breath, I released him and shook my head. I turned back to Xavier


    and he immediately stopped whining about his wound and dropped to the ground on his hands and


    knees in front of me.


    ¡°Please, Prince Theo, spare me. I¡­ I¡¯ve been injured enough. I can still be of use to you,¡± he begged.


    Blood still gushed from his side where my father had bitten him. I rolled my eyes toward Jake, and he


    shrugged.


    Sighing, I walked over to look down at Xavier. The shadow of my wolf covered himpletely. He was


    getting pale and I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d live much longer. For a moment, I considered letting him join my


    father in death.


    He was my father¡¯s loyal servant.


    ¡®Get him to a healer,¡¯ I grumbled through the mind link, tossing my head back.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to spare him, Alpha?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°Oh, Your Highn¡­ no, Your Majesty, thank you. Thank you so much,¡± Xavier gushed as two guards


    came over and hauled him off, obeying me instantly.


    A huge weight crushed down on me, like a ton of bricks. All the pain from my torture and starvation


    came rushing back. The fight with Sebastian had sapped all the energy I¡¯d gained from Nita, and I was


    back to the pain and exhaustion from before.


    I won!


    Sebastian was dead.


    Ciana and Nita were alive.


    I couldn¡¯t ask for more. My legs trembled and buckled and I crashed to the ground. My wolf form melted


    away quickly and was just me again.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± Jake ran over and covered me with a cape.


    ¡°Theo, are you okay?¡± Ciana¡¯s sweet voice said nearby.


    I looked around until I saw her and I reached a weak, trembling arm to her.


    ¡°Ciana¡­ you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re all right,¡± I gasped, sighing as my eyelids drooped. I had to fight to keep them


    open.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Not even a scratch on me. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± she asked. She even held her arms out to


    show me she was unharmed.


    ¡°Th-thank the goddess,¡± I whispered.


    My eyes closed in exhaustion, and I felt a single, hot teardrop streak down my cheek¡­ Then I allowed


    the sweet darkness to take me.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 454

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 454


    Chapter 112: Do You Love Me?


    *Ciana*


    Theo was moved to his room and I went with him. Dottie, the healer, was summoned to check him over.


    I stood back and watched as she did her job.


    She sighed a few times. My heart raced every time and I held my breath.


    ¡°Prince Theo is fine,¡± she said. ¡°He just needs a little time to recover.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that he is going to be okay?¡± I wanted to be assured.


    ¡°Yes, Miss. If you¡¯re worried, stay with him. You can look after him,¡± she suggested..


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do that.¡± I went to the bedside and tucked the covers closer to Theo. Slowly, I smoothed


    some wrinkles out of hisforter.


    He looked peaceful, like he was just asleep instead of unconscious. There was a slight thinness to his


    face, probably from being starved in the dungeons.


    Nita stood at his bedside, opposite of me. She looked at Theo¡¯ s sleeping face with a strange


    expression of mixed emotions.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be okay, Lady Nita,¡± Dottje smiled at Theo¡¯s mother, but looked puzzled-relieved, but


    puzzled.


    ¡°You can just call me Nita. The king¡¯s dead, and I¡¯m no longer a royal concubine.¡±


    Dottie nodded. ¡°It was a miracle! He didn¡¯t kill you. Actually, you look¡­ better than you did a few hours


    ago. What a relief!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened but I suddenly felt a lot of my strength return.¡± Nita then absently lifted her


    eyes to me. ¡°But there is a more urgent matter to discuss.¡±


    Why was she looking at me like that?


    ¡°You¡¯re immune to Theo¡¯s powers. Why?¡± she asked, fixing me with a hardened, suspicious stare.


    I shook my head. Being immune to Theo¡¯s power was as much a shock to me as everyone else. At that


    point, I didn¡¯t even think too much. All I knew was that I had to do something so that Theo wouldn¡¯t kill


    his mother.


    He¡¯d already suffered too much from Maggie and Warren.


    Based on what Jake said, there had been no other survivors when Theo¡¯s power was activated in the


    past. Now that things calmed down, I had the chance to sort through the details of the past incidents.


    Perhaps the reason Theo¡¯s deadly impact skipped Warren was because I happened to be there to


    break their physical connection.


    As for why it didn¡¯t impact me¡­ I shrugged at Nita. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it is just fate.¡±


    Nita murmured, as if she was talking to herself. ¡°As far as I know, even the mates of the Dark Kings


    weren¡¯t immune to this power. That was why the descendants of the Dark Kings had to be really careful


    when they were around their loved ones.¡±


    I grinned, ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s a good thing, right? I¡¯m just d I was able to help!¡±


    Nita looked at me for a long moment, and her sharp look softened. She turned on her heel and walked


    towards the door. ¡°It seems like Theo is in good hands. I¡¯lle back once he is awake.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll let you know as soon as he is up!¡±


    Nita walked out of the room with a gentle sigh, but she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    I stayed with Theo most of the day. His breathing was steady and his color was returning. Dottie had


    left a few things that would help revitalize him once he woke up. I wasn¡¯t worried about him anymore.


    He was strong and I knew he¡¯d pull through.


    When I left his room to grab myself a snack, the pce was inplete chaos. I¡¯d never seen so many


    people running around! It was like no one knew where they were supposed to be or what they were


    supposed to be doing.


    I dodged around a frantic servant and dashed away from a couple of well-dressed maids that were


    urgently discussing Warren and Theo¡¯s condition in rapid, short sentences.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    A familiar face popped out in the crowd and I went over.


    ¡°Jake, what is going on? Why is everything¡­¡± I got cut off by a


    soldier bustling by as he bumped into my shoulder.


    Grunting, I rubbed my arm.


    ¡°Ciana, you should be back with Theo. He needs you more,¡± Jake said, dismissively. He looked like a


    rubber band pulled to the breaking point.


    ¡°I can help,¡± I said.


    Jake shook his head. ¡°Sebastian is dead. Warren and Theo are both unconscious. People are


    panicking. They have no idea what is going on and there is a lot of fear about who is going to be


    the next ruler, especially with both princes incapacitated.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I muttered.


    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t anything I could do to help. I wasn¡¯t a member of the royal family. Jake was


    Theo¡¯s Beta and he was having a hard enough time keeping things under control. We¡¯d need a miracle


    to get the pce organized now.


    ¡°Jake, Beta Jake,¡± Sophia called down the corridor.


    Jake groaned and let out a long, exasperated sigh. ¡°Yes, Miss Chambers?¡±


    Dottie was right behind her with an unusuallyrge smile on her face.


    ¡°Warren is awake,¡± Sophia panted. She tried and failed to hide her smile. ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡±


    ¡°What? How?¡± I blurted out, knowing that Warren couldn¡¯t wake up on his own.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. He¡¯s still a little confused. But a lot of the other guards that Sebastian attacked have


    woken up as well. They are all disoriented,¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°Dottie, is that true?¡± Jake asked.


    ¡°It is. I¡¯ve examined them all and they are all well on their way to recovery,¡± she said, nodding.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the best news I¡¯ve gotten all day,¡± Jake said, sighing again. Only this time, it was a sigh of


    relief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I thought once a life essence was taken, it had to be reced, otherwise, the


    person would never wake up,¡± I said, referencing Dottie¡¯s exnation of Warren¡¯s condition.


    ¡°That is what I thought, as well,¡± Dottie admitted, her smile fading.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what is going on. Warren is awake, and I need to be by his side.¡± Sophia turned on her


    heel and ran down the hall.


    My thoughts went to Nita. I was still amazed at how fast she¡¯d recovered. She¡¯d been unconscious and


    seriously aged, but just now, she looked a lot younger and her strength had returned.


    The same thing was happening to Warren and the other guards.


    ¡°Perhaps it is time to get answers. There is one person that knew Sebastian¡¯s secrets better than


    anyone,¡± Jake suggested.


    ¡°Xavier!¡± I jumped in.


    The three of us went to a private infirmary room where Dottie had set Xavier up. He was pretty badly


    wounded but he was healing quickly.


    Jake went right over to Xavier¡¯s bedside and mmed his hand down on the bedside table. ¡°Xavier,


    stop pretending to be asleep!¡±


    Xavier yelped and ¡°woke¡± up. He sat bolt upright and clutched his side where he was covered in


    bandages. Xavier lifted wide, scared eyes to Jake. Then, his eyes darted to me and Dottie.


    ¡°Please, please don¡¯t hurt me. Prince Theo said he would spare me.¡±


    ¡°When Theo wakes up, he will be the one to determine whether you will live or die. We are interested in


    something else,¡± Jake exined.


    ¡°No, please, just let me go. Tell Prince Theo I escaped. Or tell him I died. I just want to go back to my


    home pack and live out the rest of my life,¡± he begged, looking at us with frantic eyes.


    ¡°Not so fast! If you talk to me and answer my questions, I will put in a good word with the prince.


    Perhaps, he will agree to your request,¡± Jake said, holding his hand up.


    Xavier sighed, but it sounded more like a sob. ¡°Okay, what do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Tell us everything you can about Sebastian, all of his dirtyundry. We want to know it all,¡± I jumped in.


    Slowly, Xavier adjusted his position, propping himself up on the pillows behind him.


    ¡°Well, you see, His Majes¡­ I mean, Sebastian knew that his power was limited. He couldn¡¯t kill his


    enemies with it but he knew another way to use it to his advantage. He would steal little bits of


    everyone¡¯s energy. It is what kept him strong and young,¡± Xavier exined.


    I gasped and covered my mouth.


    Jake snarled and shook his head.


    Dottie sighed heavily, her shoulders sagging. ¡°That¡¯s so shamefully horrendous¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never noticed how youthful he looked? Or how he was never sick? Did you ever see how fast


    he recovered after getting wounded? That is because he was stealing life from everyone. Just enough


    that they wouldn¡¯t notice,¡± Xavier borated.


    ¡°How did none of us know?¡± Jake asked, looking at Dottie, who shook her head.


    ¡°He was sneaky. He knew how to do it without anyone noticing,¡± Xavier imed. ¡°He was always


    surrounded by so. many people, he could take a small portion from all of them and it would replenish


    him a hundred times. Then he¡¯d go for another group.¡±


    I shook my head, disgust coiling in my stomach like a snake. Sebastian was cruel and awful, but I


    never knew he went that far.


    ¡°Could he¡­ could he steal the life force of anyone who stood around him?¡± I asked.


    Xavier shook his head. ¡°Not that I know of. As far as I know, that power only works when there is


    physical contact. People might feel exhausted at times, but no one really knows why.¡±


    ¡°I remember seeing Lady Nita feel exhausted after Sebastian¡¯s visit. I thought it was just¡­ because


    she hated him so much, it emotionally drained her,¡± Dottie muttered more to herself, but we all heard it.


    ¡°Now that the King is dead, the life forces he stole have been returned to their original owner¡­ well, if


    the original owner is still alive and close enough,¡± Xavier said.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Warren is awake! Whatever Sebastian stole from him was enough to restore what Theo


    took!¡± I blurted out. Quickly.


    ¡°It makes sense,¡± Jake agreed. ¡°If Sebastian stole enough over the years, it would be enough to wake


    him now that Sebastian is dead and Warren¡¯s life force is returned.¡±


    ¡°And that must be why Nita recovered so soon too!¡± Dottie came to that conclusion, solving the puzzle


    which probably had been hovering in her mind the entire time.


    ¡°Well, Lady Nite really lucked out,¡± Jake added. ¡°If¡­ if


    Sebastian hadn¡¯t stolen her life force for years and then died right then, she might not have made it.¡±


    Jake still called her Lady Nita out of respect, probably because she was Theo¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Fate is a funny thing,¡± Dottie muttered, shaking her head.


    ¡°Did I answer all your questions? Can I please leave now, forever?¡± Xavier asked.


    ¡°Once Dottie gives you a clean bill of health, you can leave, but I don¡¯t want youing back, ever!¡±


    Jake gave his final say. He knew Theo wouldn¡¯t care less about the ending of Xavier.


    ¡°Really, not a problem,¡± Xavier quickly epted Jake¡¯s arrangement.


    ¡°Well, now that all of that is cleared up, I need to update Nita. Prince Theo is going to be crowned king


    soon and I¡¯m sure she will need to help prepare for his coronation,¡± Dottie said. She gave us all a quick


    nod and departed.


    I headed back to Theo¡¯s room to check on him. I hadn¡¯t wanted to be gone that long but we¡¯d gotten the


    answers we wanted about Warren and Sebastian. It was all very disturbing, but at least it was all over.


    I sat on Theo¡¯s bed, next to him, and smoothed his hair away from his face.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to tell him that Nita and Warren were okay. I. could just see the spark of hope and life


    returning to his eyes, easing his pain and suffering.


    I¡¯d hold his hand, and he would not be able to push me away this time.


    After three days of Theo just lying there, I was getting worried, but Dottie kept telling me that he¡¯d wake


    up any time. His strength was restored and she¡¯d given him some supplements to keep his health up.


    I sat with him and talked about everything that was going on with his mother nning the coronation.


    Suddenly, Theo reached out and grabbed me, pulling me against his chest. His strong arms pinned me


    against him and I couldn¡¯t wiggle free.


    ¡°Um¡­ Theo.¡± He hugged me so tight that I could barely make a sound.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ mmm,¡± he muttered. Apparently, he was only half conscious.


    ¡°Theo,¡± I called him gently, pushing at him.


    His eyes snapped open and he sat up, pushing me away from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ciana, I wasn¡¯t thinking¡­ I wasn¡¯t fully awake,¡± he said quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You startled me, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just¡­ you¡¯re alive and I¡¯m so happy about that. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ cross a line,¡±


    he said, his voice professional and cool.


    My heart immediately softened as if it was a patch of cotton. Yes, I understood that he had been


    through a lot in the past few days, nearly killing his mother, actually killing his father, all the torture, and


    so on, however, he was frustrating me!


    Why did he have to be so reserved all the time? Why couldn¡¯t


    The just open his heart up?


    I needed to get a clear answer on how he felt about me. Today.


    I stared at Theo until he looked at me and our eyes locked. I held his gaze for a while, thinking about


    what I wanted to say.


    ¡°First thing first, your mother and Warren are both fine. No harm at all, I thought you should know.¡±


    His eyes lit up, and he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Now Prince Theo, can I ask you a few questions?¡± I asked.


    He lifted his gaze and nodded.


    ¡°Okay, well, You said, you¡¯re happy that I¡¯m alive. Why are you happy?¡± I asked, arching an eyebrow.


    Theo creased his brow. ¡°Because, Ciana, you¡¯re my¡­ friend. Why wouldn¡¯t I be happy?¡±


    ¡°Is that it¡­ are we just friends?¡± I asked, pressing Theo to be honest with himself.


    Theo stared at me and kept his silence. It was like he couldn¡¯t figure out what I wanted from him.


    Sighing, I moved on to my next question. ¡°Okay, second question, you have been pushing me away


    from you. Is it because you¡¯re afraid you can¡¯t control your power?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Theo confirmed with a sigh that mimicked mine.


    I grabbed his hand. Instantly, he pulled back, but I didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. See, your power doesn¡¯t impact me, not at all,¡± I reminded him.


    Leaning in, I kissed him before he could pull away again.


    Theo froze with his lips on mine, and then he pushed forward, kissing me back, but I pulled away. I


    stared right into Theo¡¯s eyes and asked myst question.


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 455

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 455


    Chapter 113: First Night In His Arms


    The thumping of his heart was strong underneath my hand. His deep, dark eyes stared into mine with


    so much wonder and awe. He was looking at me like I outshined the stars and the moon in the sky.


    My heartbeat drummed loudly against my ears, waiting anxiously for his answer. With each passing


    second, it felt as if my heart beat violently in my chest and was about to explode.


    I waited for him to say something. Anything at all.


    A while back, I couldn¡¯t tell how I felt about him, but now, it couldn¡¯t be more clear.


    I had fallen for him from the very moment we kissed in that little garden when I had identally eaten


    his fruit. I may have not fully known it then but looking back that was the moment it began.


    I had been afraid to tell him my feelings before but now I wasn¡¯t scared anymore. I just also needed to


    hear them from him. I needed those three words to be spoken by his lips and for him to mean every


    single one.


    Tentatively, he reached up and cupped the side of my face slowly. He was still hesitant to touch me


    even though I assured him that he couldn¡¯t hurt me.


    His thumb brushed against the skin of my cheek. It was the softest of touches, but it meant more to me


    than words could ever describe.


    My question was still unanswered, but I could already sense the spark in the air.


    ¡°Do I love you?¡± He looked deep into my eyes. That bottomless gaze caused my blood to heat and for


    every nerve ending in my body toe to life.


    ¡°I love you more than life, Ciana.¡±


    Tears blurred my vision as he articted every one of his words.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know when it happened, but I found myself wanting to be with you more every time you were in


    my presence, until one day, I couldn¡¯t stand to be apart from you.¡±


    His words were like soft velvet reaching into my chest and wrapping me in their warmth.


    The magic of his touch sent pleasure-filled tingles from my fingers to the tip of my toes. I leaned into his


    touch wanting tomit this moment to memory.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I can touch you, and not hurt you,¡± he whispered, looking up at me, his voice trembled.


    ¡°I always wondered what you felt like. You look so soft¡­¡±


    ¡°And am I?¡± My voice came out so low and quiet I had barely heard it.


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    We stared at each other,pletely absorbing the pleasant presence of the person that meant the


    world in our hearts.


    ¡°Theo?¡± Unable to resist the pull between us, I drew my face closer to his. My hair fell to curtain us,


    almost like it was holding us in this intimate moment.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    A thinyer of haze moisturized his stunning onyx-ck eyes. Without hesitation, he lifted his head and


    captured my lips.


    I moaned into his mouth. Our lips moved together in an intricate dance, slow, fluent, and perfectly in


    sync.


    He brushed his tongue along my bottom lip, asking for permission to enter, which I dly gave him. He


    tilted my head, deepening our kiss further.


    I was immersed in his musky, masculine scent. Every nerve ending hade to life and all I could feel


    and think was him.


    He tightened his other arm around my waist and flipped us over so I nowy on the mattress and he


    hovered over me.


    I took a moment to marvel at the chiseled body above me. He was truly carved by the goddess herself.


    I couldn¡¯t help but run my fingertips against every curve on his bare chest.


    He chuckled, ¡°Like what you see?¡± His dark gaze danced with teasing mischief.


    I never knew that Theo was capable of being yful, but then I realized that he was slowly peeling


    away theyers of clothes on me.


    I tried to rx my body, but although I knew exactly what I wanted, it still didn¡¯t change how nervous I


    felt.


    We were very close like this just a few days ago, when he was under the influence of an aphrodisiac,


    but at that time, if anything happened, it was impulsive and perhaps irrational.


    However, tonight was different.


    Tonight was special.


    I knew what I wanted, and was ready for it.


    ¡°I love you, Theo,¡± I uttered the words as I stared up at him. ¡°I¡¯ ve known for a very long time. But I was


    afraid to say the words out loud because then they would be real, and real scares me.¡±


    He ran his thumb along the side of my face.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hide from my feelings anymore. I can¡¯t.¡±


    His eyes bored into mine with a heated passion I had never seen before. It took him some effort, but he


    finally said, ¡°Ciana, I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve you¡­ But now that you¡¯re here, no force on this


    earth and beyond will ever break us.¡±


    Then he crashed down. This time, his kiss was eager and fierce.


    I grabbed the back of his neck with a newfound determination and responded to him with passion, as if


    I was pouring my whole heart into that kiss.


    only prayed that he could feel it too.


    His tongue swiped over every inch of my mouth and his hand slowly moved down from my face to my


    neck, my shoulder and my chest. I couldn¡¯t hold back a moan and arched my back.


    My center pressed against his hardening length causing a groan toe out of him. He grabbed my


    hips and dug his fingers into my skin gently, but it was enough to set my body on fire and make it


    tremble in something I¡¯d never experienced before.


    Desire.


    I arched my back even more, longing for the closeness of his body.


    Suddenly, he ripped his lips from mine with a growl and looked up at me.


    ¡°If you do that again,¡± he warned, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to stop, Ciana.¡±


    A dangerous glimmer flickered in his eyes, but I wasn¡¯t afraid. Not a single bit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to stop.¡±


    His eyes went wide for a split second before they darkened.


    I leaned forward and captured his lips with mine and then moved my kisses to his chin, down his throat.


    Theo swallowed and I felt as the lump in his throat bobbed up and down. Then his hands slipped under


    the t-shirt that I was wearing, touching the bare skin on my belly.


    I gasped at his touch, feeling electricity flow through my whole body. His hand wasrge and warm,


    and my body wiggled impatiently, as if it was begging for more attention.


    Theo¡¯s hand started to move up and towards my back slowly. When it reached the center of my back,


    without me knowing it, my bra was loosened.


    Then it gently roamed back to the front of my chest, circling around my heart. I moaned again, which


    encouraged him to continue.


    After a momentary pause, Theo¡¯s hand gently covered my breast.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I let out another moan, and then a foreign feeling of warmth and fluid moistened between my


    legs.


    His lips immediately captured mine again gently, but the hand on my breast started to move


    rhythmically with our kiss, sending surges of more warmth flowing through my core.


    His other hand slipped down my waist into my underwear and started rubbing the soft cheeks of my


    behind.


    My mind was a hot mess, my blood was boiling hot, and my body ached for something that I couldn¡¯t


    name.


    Then his fingers slipped past the thin fabric and began rubbing up and down my center and I felt every


    single cell in my body short circuit, and more and more warm fluid moistened the most private part of


    my body.


    He continued his movements slowly and tentatively. Then he dipped one finger into my opening


    between my legs.


    I let out a breathless gasp into his mouth, but my hips ground into him more.


    ¡°Theo¡­¡± I moaned his name into the darkened room. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The moonlight streamed in from outside casting the most beautiful blue hue into the room.


    He didn¡¯t stop what he was doing with his hand, but then he peeled his lips from mine and slowly


    started peppering kisses down the side of my neck and then my chest.


    With each kiss, he lifted my shirt a little higher exposing the skin beneath. He kissed my stomach


    making sure to lick and suck as he went along. Everywhere he touched came to life. Every single touch


    he made was pure ecstasy.


    He hooked the sides of my panties and slowly pulled them down.


    My heart started to pound loudly against my eardrum and my core was even more arching. I had a


    vague recollection of physical intimacy with him while we were role-ying the Moonlit Crystal realm,


    however, I didn¡¯t expect that it was not even one percent of how it felt in real life.


    ¡°Theo¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°You what?¡±


    But I was at a loss for words.


    Then I heard him let out a low chuckle, and the next moment, the t-shirt was stripped away from me,


    and so were Theo¡¯s boxers.


    His arousal was in between my legs, and he guided my hand to touch it, while he continued roaming


    his hands all over my body, setting every inch of my skin on fire.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to do, so I let my instinct take over and gently brushed and


    squeezed his burning desire with my hand.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he moaned, ¡°Ciana¡­¡±


    I grunted in return, but I had no rationality left.


    ¡°Look at me¡­¡± he panted as his member angled himself at my entrance. Theo looked into my eyes. ¡°If


    you need me to stop at any moment, tell me, okay?¡±


    I nodded, as my body trembled in the ache for desire and in excitement for what was going to happen


    next.


    Then, he pushed into me.


    A burning sensation took me by surprise as it felt like I was being ripped apart.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tears fell off my cheeks. My whole body tensed as he slowly eased himself inside of me.


    When he looked back up at my face he paused. ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head vigorously and grabbed his shoulders. ¡°No¡­¡±


    I pulled him toward me and he continued to push inside of me. His lips covered mine, and his hand was


    back on my breasts, rubbing gently.


    He continued to push his length in me while moving his lips to my ear, side of my neck, shoulder, heart,


    and finally wrapped around my nipple.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud and long moan, in pain, and in the ecstatic pleasure that I had


    never felt in my life before, at which time, his member was fully buried inside


    Another warmth of wetness flowed out from my body and a hint of metallic smell pervaded the air.


    It was my first time¡­


    Tears filled my eyes as contentment and gratefulness filled my heart. I could not be more appreciative


    that it was given to the man I loved.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he stared at me with a dangerous look that I¡¯d never seen. It was as if he was about to swallow


    me and make me into part of him. His dark eyes screamed danger, but all I wanted to do was give


    myself to him.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    I shook my head again.


    The initial pain faded and I could feel the fullness of him as I took in every single inch of his manhood. I


    tried to wiggle my hip slightly, and I was amazed at how fast my body was getting used to him.


    ¡°Ciana¡­ Oh, Goddess!¡± he moaned with my subtle movement, and that also caused a moan to escape


    my lips.


    His breathing was even heavier. Looking into his dark eyes, I allowed myself to indulge in their endless


    abyss. I took another breath and pulled myself back just a little.


    His eyes widened, and he could no longer endure my tease.


    He pulled back out and then eased into me again, filling me once more.


    He continued those movements as I tilted my head back and allowed myself to let go.


    My breasts bobbed back and forth and he drove into me gently. His cock tapped my base with every


    push.


    Once I was sure of the rhythm, I began to respond to his movement.


    ¡°Ciana,¡± he panted as he started to thrust faster. ¡°You feel so fucking good-¡±


    He felt amazing too, but the pleasure had stolen my voice and all I could utter were soft moans.


    His eyes widened. He leaned forward and offered me his shoulder as he continued to speed up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make those sounds, it¡¯ll make mee,¡± he ordered, ¡°bite me.¡±


    I obediently sank my teeth into his smooth and solid shoulder, and received an even louder moan from


    him. Then he picked up his pace even more and began the grinding motions every time he thrust back


    in.


    He took my legs to wrap around his waist and lifted my hips. to allow him to go in a little deeper.


    All my senses started to give way to pleasure and only one thing screamed in my mind.


    I wanted him. All of him.


    He took his fingers and began rubbing the tight nub between my legs, the motion sending me into


    complete overdrive. The heat pooled into my stomach and I searched for my release.


    Every second drawing closer and closer to the edge.


    ¡°Theo¡­oh¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°Say it,¡± he demanded, ¡°tell me what you want!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± I imed, ¡°I want you!¡±


    He thrust faster and faster and I let him fully take charge. I didn¡¯t know where I was or even who I was.


    And just like that, I fell off the cliff and plunged into a sea of ecstasy. The tingles ran all the way up and


    down my spine and to the tip of every nerve in my body.


    ¡°Oh, oh fuck!!¡±


    He moaned loudly as he emptied inside of me. His body shuddered above me and thest remnants of


    his orgasms filtered out of him.


    My mind was empty but my heart felt so full.


    The past few days had been a whirlwind ride and so much had happened in such a short span of time.


    But all of it had led us to this very point here.


    I couldn¡¯t think, nor could I move.


    I was totally spent.


    Theo removed himself from me andy beside me. He pulled me into his arms and nuzzled his nose


    into the crook of my neck from behind.


    ¡°Ciana ck, I love you.¡±


    Those were thest words I heard before exhaustion crashed into me and took me to a sweet and


    peaceful dreand.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 456

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 456


    Chapter 114: Something More Important


    *Theo*


    I wanted to stay in this moment forever and never let it go.


    She was here, in my arms.


    Nothing else mattered.


    And nothing else could take her from me.


    She was dreaming. I could tell by the way her lips tilted. upward ever so slightly. I was just curious what


    she was dreaming about.


    Was she back to her pack, spending time in the gorgeous garden with her parents? Or was she riding a


    majestic white horse to get to a valley full of delicious wild fruits?


    Whatever it was, it must be a good one based on the faint smile on her face. A girl like her deserved


    the most beautiful dreams in the world.


    No worries. No fear. No fighting.


    She didn¡¯t need any of that in her dreams because she¡¯d already fought enough for me, even when I


    had given up on myself. The sole reason I was even here today was because of her.


    I owed her my life, my everything.


    It always amazed me that a small frame like hers held so much might.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of courage it would take for her to stand her ground and fight for what she


    believed in. She never backed down from any challengeid before her.


    Raymond, Luther, Sebastian, and me.


    She had the brightest and warmest heart and it was the reason why she could defeat the darkest evil,


    and melt the coldest cage barring my heart.


    She wiggled.


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± I whispered, gently caressing her back.


    ¡°Um¡­ Theo¡­are you awake already?¡± she murmured, ¡°It¡¯s still dark outside¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, get some more rest.¡±


    She let out a content sigh and buried her sweet head in my arms and chest. I couldn¡¯t describe how


    soft my heart was seeing her drawn to me like this.


    I had worn her out. A sense of contentment and pride filled my chest at the thought.


    I couldn¡¯t help but lean down and kissed her cheek. She only stirred a little.


    It was crazy how all those years ago we met, and when I thought I¡¯d never see her again, she came to


    me again. I was never much of a believer in fate because all it had ever done for me was bring me


    misery, until this moment.


    Every tear I shed, every drop of blood I spilled, and every nightmare I experienced were all worth it


    because of her.


    She had changed my life, starting with just one warm smile and a half-worn bracelet.


    I would never tire of touching her soft skin and feeling her body. What were the odds that the one


    person I loved more than anything on this earth was the only person I could touch?


    Goddess and fate were generous to me.


    I kissed her again softly and sighed in a whisper, ¡°The only regret I had was that I lost the bracelet you


    gave me.¡±


    Her eyes were still closed and she was barely awake, but I heard her ask, ¡°Theo¡­ what did you say?¡±


    I gentlybed my fingers into her hair and murmured, ¡°Nothing. You go back to sleep.¡±


    She sniffed a few deep breaths and struggled to open her eyes. She was a bit worried, ¡°Theo¡­ are


    you okay? I seemed to hear you say bracelet?¡±


    I sighed, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to wake you. How do you feel?¡±


    Her eyes were fully opened now. As soon as she realized that we were naked against each other, a


    most adorable hint of pink climbed her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡­ I feel great¡­ Just that, I don¡¯t want to move.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t move. Let me hold you.¡±


    I adjusted my position to make it morefortable for her and nted another kiss on her lips.


    Immediately, I felt a new surge of desire coursing through me, and I was sure she felt it against her


    thighs too.


    ¡°Theo¡­?¡± she was more awake now and her face turned bright red.


    ¡°Um¡­?¡± I looked down at her, narrowing my eyes.


    She obviously read the signal, but I could tell she was still exhausted and probably sore, so I took a few


    deep breaths to suppress the urge to spread her legs again and insert myself into her soft, warm body.


    She cleared her throat and quickly resumed what she wanted to ask, ¡°What bracelet?¡±


    I looked deeply into her eyes and started my story slowly.


    ¡°When I was 16, I was injured severely and I lost most of my vision. I fell down a cliff and got lost in a


    forest, thinking, even if I died right there, it may not be such a bad ending to my shameful life¡­¡±


    Her eyes widened as she gasped.


    ¡°¡­ until I met this girl. She was the first and only person who brought me warmth and hope during my


    darkest years.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as the fond memory re-emerged, ¡°Well, she was also quite


    chatty, and I learned all about her adventures quite quickly.¡±


    My thumb caressed her cheek, watching her speechless expression mixed with a little embarrassment-


    it was the cutest thing in the world.


    ¡°When I was able to move around, I got her the Sun Blossom that she had been talking about non-stop.


    In return, she gifted me her bracelet.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you are, you are the boy?!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you again, Girl.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± she croaked, tears rolling down her face, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    I tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°I remembered thinking to myself when we were in the


    forest, she is the most beautiful girl I had ever met in my life, and I had always


    wondered what you look like. I told myself, one day, I would find you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t interrupt me this time and waited quietly to let me continue.


    ¡°However, a few years ago I was attacked and had to take shelter at the Moon Goddess temple. When


    I realized that I had lost it, I searched the entire temple upside down without luck. I thought, perhaps


    the Goddess doesn¡¯t want me to find you. A freak like me doesn¡¯t deserv-¡±


    She ced a finger on my lips and followed with a fierce kiss. ¡°Listen Theo, I don¡¯t ever want to hear


    you call yourself that again!¡±


    I kissed her back with a doting smile. ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t say that again. Anyway, that was my story. I don¡¯t


    know how it got to Warren, but it doesn¡¯t matter now, because you¡¯re here now. With me.¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡± She gave me another kiss. Then she thought of something. ¡°Wait, you said you couldn¡¯t see


    well and you still went back to the cliff to get the Sun Blossom?¡±


    ¡°Ciana,¡± I said, gently scraping my nose, having a feeling that she was going to scold me, ¡°it was fine. It


    wasn¡¯t that bad-¡±


    ¡°WERE YOU CRAZY?! Did you know how dangerous it was? You could¡¯ve died!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t die,¡± I rubbed my hands against her back, ¡°Calm down¡­ and yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes what?¡± she snapped.


    I let out a low chuckle and leaned close as I whispered, ¡°Yes, I was crazy. Crazy for you.¡±


    Before she could say anything, I invaded her sweet mouth with my tongue.


    ¡°Um¡­ um¡­¡± She pulled herself away and panted, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t try to distract me!¡±


    I pulled her back to me. My hands traveled up and down the length of her entire back. There was no


    better joy to see her soften under my touch.


    I¡¯d never known that just simply feeling her skin could set such a burning desire within me


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± she stammered.


    ¡°Me what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seducing me!¡±


    I lifted her chin and willed her to look up at me. ¡°And?¡±


    Her face was burning red, but her features were softened and I could tell her body started to heat up


    with desire just like mine.


    I leaned down to give her ear a slight lick and looked her in the eye again. ¡°May I?¡±


    Her eyes moved from my lips to my eyes and then back to my lips again. Then she gave me a nod with


    her face red like the most delicious apple.


    I crashed my lips back down onto hers with a heated need, imed both of her wrists with one hand,


    and lifted her smooth, naked body tightly against mine with another.


    The night hadn¡¯t ended, and I couldn¡¯t wait another second for her to be fully mine again.


    ***


    The morning rays streamed into the room, casting a golden glow over the beauty in my arms. She was


    still sound asleep.


    I sucked in her heavenly scent of subtle water lilies, and couldn¡¯t help caressing her wless skin. She


    hummed in satisfaction, moving herself toward me.


    I could just lie here forever.


    Unfortunately, the reality was that I would need to get up sooner orter.


    The pce was in shambles. With Sebastian¡¯s death and me being the crown prince, in line for the


    throne, I had to address my people and start getting back to my responsibilities.


    I felt a pressure against the side of my head. Someone was trying to mindlink me.


    I allowed the person toe through.


    ¡®You¡¯re awake! This is great news,¡¯ Jake said through our mindlink.


    I sighed, ¡®Yes, I¡¯m awake now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want this moment with Ciana to end. I almost wanted to tell Jake to wait.


    ¡®Does Ciana know? She¡¯s been worried about you.¡¯


    I nced at the sleeping beauty again, and my tone softened. ¡®Yes, she knows.¡¯


    ¡®Great. I¡¯ll be right over,¡¯ Jake happily disconnected our mindlink before I could tell him not toe.


    Within seconds, he barged into my room. Not even a courtesy knock.


    Jake greeted me happily and loudly. ¡°Thank the heavens! Alpha, I¡¯m so happy to see you-


    -Ciana jolted awake in my arms and her eyes went wide.


    Jake stared at her and she looked at Jake who was standing at the door with wide eyes and open


    mouth.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± he cursed under his breath.


    Ciana squealed and got under the covers concealing herself.


    ¡°Oh, my goddess!¡± I heard her groan.


    She pushed closer to me and buried her head in my naked chest.


    I red at my Beta and leveled him with a cool gaze.


    ¡°You guys were¡­and you are naked under the-¡±


    ¡°Jake,¡± was all I said to get him to shut up.


    He mped his mouth shut and looked everywhere else in the room but us.


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    He let out a nervousugh and scratched the back of his head. ¡°Well¡­the coronation and your mother


    and the people¡­¡±


    He was babbling and I couldn¡¯t make sense of anything he was saying.


    ¡°Tell him to leave,¡± Ciana whispered, trying to grab my attention back to her. ¡°Please?¡±


    She was still hidden under the covers but I had no doubt that her face was bright red with


    embarrassment.


    However, I didn¡¯t need to ask.


    ¡°You know what? I think I should go. Lots of work to do and whatnot,¡± Jake let out another nervous


    laugh as he slowly backed out of the room.


    ¡°I need you to do some research for meter on,¡± I told him as he eased his way out the doorway.


    He did a little salute. ¡°Sure thing boss. Just tell me what you need when you have time. I will just¡­


    Umm¡­leave you two to finish whatever you were doing. Oh, good morning, Ciana.¡±


    He closed the door before I could say anything, and Ciana was so embarrassed that she almost burst


    into tears.


    When the door was closed she peeked her head through the covers and looked up at me.


    ¡°He knows about us now,¡± she covered her face. ¡°Oh, my goddess.¡±


    I cocked an eyebrow and looked at the floor that had our discarded clothes all over it. ¡°Yes, he does.¡±


    I pulled her up toward me and captured her lips with mine in a passionate kiss. But just as I was about


    to deepen the kiss she pulled away and pressed her hands against my chest.


    ¡°They¡¯ll all know we had sex!¡± she eximed. She sat up in the bed, clinging the soft silk sheets to her


    naked chest.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± She looked a little panicked.


    I yed with her hair that cascaded down her porcin skin. ¡°Theo! We have a serious issue here.¡±


    ¡°And what might that issue be?¡± I kept ying with her hair until she swatted my hand away to which I


    red at her. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    ¡°But¡­Jake saw me in your bed naked.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t see your naked body.¡±


    ¡°Theo, that¡¯s not the point! He knows we had sex.¡±


    ¡°So? Are you ashamed of me?¡±


    She paused and then shook her head. ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t see a problem. Ciana, we¡¯re going to be okay.¡±


    She closed her mouth and her features softened. She leaned her body against my chest and sighed,


    ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I don¡¯t know why, I was just a little nervous. You¡¯re going to be the king and 1¡­¡±


    ¡°And you are my one and only love. That will never change, no matter who I am. I promise.¡±


    I raised her chin with the hook of my finger and captured her tasty lips gently again. After a quick kiss, I


    asked, ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    She looked deeply into my eyes, and answered, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    She took a deep breath, her body rxed, and she leaned in to give me a kiss.


    My hands moved from her back to her front and captured her two soft breasts, rubbing them. Ciana¡¯s


    body immediately -reacted to me and her back arched.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Suddenly, I lifted her hip to meet mine in a sitting position, facing each other.


    She gasped, ¡°Theo!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my love.¡±


    Feeling a warm flow pouring down her leg, I smirked, ¡°Now, we have something more important to do!¡±


    ¡°A¡­again?!¡±


    We rmend you read these novels after this one. Please check them out we hope you will like


    them. Enjoy!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 458

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 458


    Chapter 116 The Only Way to Treat Jealousy


    ¡°Theo?!¡±


    This time, I almost spat out the small amount of liquor in my mouth. I patted my chest until the coughing


    stopped.


    Heat climbed up my face as I thought about the nights in the past week. Every night, I was in Theo¡¯s


    bed and every night, he was so¡­ vigorous and demanding!


    He had been eager to explore my body in different ways, and all I could do was give in to the extreme


    desires and plea- sure under his lead. Once I even questioned him whether he really was a virgin like


    he imed himself to be. How else would he seem so experienced at it?


    ¡°I¡¯m just that gifted!¡± he imed with a mysterious and proud smile.


    Now I knew why. So¡­ it turned out that he had asked Jake to do the dirty work for him?!


    I pinched the bridge of my nose.


    Should I have a conversation with Theo for the sake of Brook and Jake¡¯s rtionship?


    Brook was so worked up now, I didn¡¯t think she remem- bered I was there. She was in full-on rant


    mode.


    ¡°Why did he have to make up such obvious lies? We all know that King Theo is single, and he has no


    interest in wom- en whatsoever. There were a few girls who tried to seduce him


    and he didn¡¯t even spare them a nce! I didn¡¯t mean you, Ciana. You¡¯re a different case.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I know he cares about you. You¡¯re his friend and he re- spects you, but it¡¯s not like you guys are


    together!¡±


    Jake probably hadn¡¯t told anyone about Theo and I, and I appreciated that. After all, with everything


    going on, I wasn¡¯t sure it was the right time for us to publicize our rtionship, but Brook was someone


    I could trust to keep a secret.


    I probably should let her know that Jake most likely wasn¡¯t lying.


    But Goddess, how could I even start to exin this?


    Should I really just be blunt with Brook that Theo and I had been making love and he probably did ask


    Jake to do this¡­ assignment?


    I felt my face was burning hot. Thankfully, Brook didn¡¯t notice that. Even if she did, she would think it


    was due to the


    alcohol.


    ¡°Um¡­Brook, there¡¯s something I want to tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. I know you¡¯ll try to defend Jake because he is your friend too! Honestly, I couldn¡¯t


    believe it! I wish he was just honest with me¡­ It¡¯s not a big deal if¡­ he wants to read porn, but why


    would he make up such a lie?¡±


    ¡°Brook, just take a breath¡­¡±


    Brook took her champagne from me again and took a gentle sip. It seemed like talking about things


    had allowed her


    to calm down some.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there is a reasonable exnation. I can ask Theo about it, if you want,¡± I offered, deciding to


    leave this subject


    like that.


    ¡°No, no. You don¡¯t need to, Ciana: This is our problem, and we need to figure it out! You¡¯re already kind


    enough to hear me vent, and you have a lot going on. I won¡¯t bother you, and certainly not the king,


    with my silly issues like this!¡±


    Oh, Brook¡­


    I made a promise in my heart that one day I would clear Jake¡¯s name for her.


    Instinctively, I searched for Theo in the crowd. He was standing with several other officials.


    ¡°Um¡­ we can talk about thatter,¡± Brook said. ¡°It seems like they¡¯re discussing something important.¡±


    I nodded to her and got a little closer to Theo. He¡¯d been so busy all night and I wanted to talk to him


    before another group of officials took his attention. If I could sneak in when he finished his current


    conversation, I could get a few sec- onds of his time.


    I stood by a pir, a little out of sight, and heard some of their conversations.


    When he caught a glimpse of me, the corner of his lips slightly curled up and formed a faint smile. I was


    again dazed by his god-like handsome face.


    It was still hard to believe that he was mine.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been crowned, it is time for you to start thinking about choosing a Luna Queen, Your


    Majesty,¡± one of the officials said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not ready to choose a queen, you should at least have a concubine and produce an heir. It


    will keep your blood- line strong and show the kingdom you¡¯remitted to stabil- ity and longevity,¡±


    another said.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of the necessity. I already have a candidate in mind for my Luna Queen,¡± Theo said. ¡°I just


    need a little more time to think about it.¡±


    His eyes shifted to me.


    My heart sped up a little and I bit my lower lip.


    We hadn¡¯t talked about that at all, but of course, I had been thinking about it.


    What would my future be like?


    I would like to stay by Theo¡¯s side¡­ but he was the king! Was I ready to take on the role of the queen?


    What if he asked me? What should I say?


    If Theo was an ordinary citizen, or an Alpha of any other pack, I would bounce up to hug him and say


    yes.


    However, he was the king! And I wasn¡¯t so confident about myself. If I were to be with him, I¡¯d have a


    lot to learn to live up to the role I was supposed to take as the co-ruler of the country¡­


    ¡°In that case, what should we do with the group of prospective consorts still hanging around the castle,


    should


    we dismiss them?¡± the official asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I expected Theo to jump on that question and quickly tell the officials to dismiss them all. He¡¯d been


    wanting to since we all arrived. Now that he and I were taking things to the next level, I thought he¡¯d be


    happy to send the rest of the girls home.


    ¡°No. Leave them to me, for now,¡± he finally answered.


    My heart sank suddenly. All around me, other girls that hade with me to the pce were casually


    listening in on the conversation. They started muttering excitedly to each. other.


    ¡°Who does the king want as his Luna Queen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he said he¡¯s close.¡±


    ¡°One of us could be the next Luna Queen.¡±


    They gushed and squealed and giggled about it all.


    Jealousy red in my chest and I red at my empty. champagne ss. Setting it aside, I collected the


    skirts of my dress and left the celebration.


    I headed into the garden to clear my head. The music and chatter became a distant murmur in the back


    of my mind.


    I trusted Theo. I knew that he cared about me and that he wanted to be with me. And I knew that there


    weren¡¯t other girls in that group he was interested in. So why was he choos- ing to still keep them


    around?


    What if he didn¡¯t really like me and just settled for me be- cause I was immune to his touch? What if he


    thought we shouldn¡¯t be mates? What if he didn¡¯t think I came from a strong enough pack for me to be


    queen?


    So many questions raced through my mind.


    I took in a deep breath and Theo¡¯s familiar scent filled my nostrils. On the edge of my senses, I felt him


    approaching, but I didn¡¯t want to see him right now. I was still confused and up- set about why he


    wanted to keep the other consort candi- dates around.


    Turning away from him, I meant to head out of the garden. before he saw me.


    ¡°Ciana, what are you doing out here? I¡¯ve been looking for you. Where are you going?¡± Theo asked,


    grabbing my arm be- fore I could get away.


    ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡± I asked snippily.


    ¡°I saw that you left the party. I wanted to make sure you were alright but you haven¡¯te back. I want


    to celebrate this night with you.¡± He cupped my cheek and smiled at me.


    I almost leaned forward to kiss him. Darn this good-look- ing man!


    I pulled away. ¡°You want to celebrate with me, and all the other consorts brought to the pce?¡± I


    asked, arching an eyebrow.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, you don¡¯t just need me since you¡¯re keeping


    that entire group of girls that came to the castle with me. I¡¯m sure one of them can celebrate with you


    just as well. And why not, there are a lot of girls in the group better suited for you. Trust me, I get it, you


    want options. I¡¯m not going to stand in your way,¡± I said, pulling away from his grasp and crossing my


    arms.


    Theo creased his brow, then he smirked. He stepped for- ward and put his hands on my shoulders. His


    thumb brushed my cheek.


    Why wasn¡¯t he mad at me?


    ¡°Ack!¡± I cried out in surprise.


    Theo scooped me up in his arms and threw me over his shoulder.


    ¡°Theo, what are you doing!?¡± I cried as he carried me off.


    He didn¡¯t answer me. He just carried me out of the garden. and back into the pce. When he got to


    his bedroom, he dropped me on the soft,fy mattress.


    ¡°Who else could I make my wife? Who else could be that person but you? They can¡¯t even get close to


    me,¡± he said.


    I sat on the end of the bed and crossed my arms and legs, ring at him.


    ¡°So, the only reason you want me is because I¡¯m the only one you can touch? You don¡¯t even have a


    choice in the mat- ter, right? It has nothing to do with liking me, it has to do with my immunity,¡± I


    snarled.


    Theo leaned in and cupped my cheeks. He forced me to


    look into his eyes and I gasped.


    ¡°Ciana ck, for my whole life, as long or short as it might be, you will be the only person I ever love. I


    swear to the Moon Goddess and to Dark King Lycaon that I will never love anoth- er the way I love


    you,¡± he swore, his voice serious yet tender.


    My cheeks burned and I averted my eyes. ¡°I hope that¡¯s not your way of proposing, Theo. When you


    propose, it needs to be better than in your bedroom,¡± I muttered.


    Theo smirked and lifted my face just a little higher. He pressed his lips to mine. I couldn¡¯t resist and


    kissed him back. immediately.


    His hands moved to my hips and he squeezed gently. I gasped as he pushed me back on the bed and


    hovered over


    He grabbed my dress and slid the skirts up my legs slowly, then he kissed my lips as he pulled the


    dress up my body.


    A shiver ran through me as the silk fabric brushed my thighs and my stomach. Hisrge, warm hands


    grabbed my hips and squeezed again.


    Moaning, I arched into his touch, my skin feeling like it was on fire.


    His tongue dove past my lips and I met it with mine, a silent battle that neither of us wanted to win.


    When he pulled away, I whimpered, desperately wanting to feel his lips on mine again.


    He smirked, ¡°Ciana, do you want to know a secret?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± I panted.


    He leaned in and whispered in my ear, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was possible, but you¡¯re even more intoxicating


    when you¡¯re jeal- ous!¡±


    After saying that, Theo tucked his hands under my knees and bent them, setting my feet t on the


    mattress. He pressed his lips against the inside of my right knee, his mouth searing hot against my


    skin. Slowly, tantalizingly, he kissed a trail up my inner thigh.


    I squirmed on the bed, my fists clenching around theforter as his mouth moved closer and closer


    to my swollen core.


    He slipped his finger into the edge of my panties, pulling thecey fabric aside. Theo¡¯s tongue flicked


    against my slick entrance and my legs quivered.


    I moaned again, moving a hand to the top of his head. His tongue dove in, tracing every inch of my wet


    folds. My mind reeled with pleasure.


    His tongue moved again, swirling in long, slow circles around. I cried out in pleasure and lifted my hips


    to meet his mouth, my fingers knotting in his hair. My legs trembled and I writhed, jerking with pleasure.


    Again and again, he repeated the slow, sensual circles. My little nub throbbed with pure pleasure that


    grew and grew. Nothing else existed but his mouth on me. With each lick of his tongue, I got closer and


    closer to divinity until¡­


    ¡°Theo, I¡¯m¡­¡± I gasped, my legs clenched around his head. Arching my back, I moaned and gasped as


    waves of pleasure


    crashed through me. I felt lighter than air, like I was floating on clouds.


    ¡°The only way to treat jealousy,¡± he chuckled with lust, ¡°is to let me show you just how much I love


    you¡­¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 459

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 459


    Chapter 117: Unstable Factors


    Swiftly, Theo removed the rest of my clothes and his own.


    He crawled onto the bed, pushing my legs apart with his knees. He brushed his fingertips along the


    inside of my thighs, up my legs, and to my hips. He grabbed my hips, digging his fingers into my skin.


    Then, he caressed his hands along my sides.


    Cupping my breasts, Theo pinched my nipples between. his fingers and leaned in, kissing my mouth. I


    tasted myself on him and a thrill shot through me. I pushed my tongue into his mouth and ran it over


    the inside of his cheeks.


    Theo grunted and pinched my nipples tighter. I gasped and threw my head back on the pillows. He


    tweaked and rolled the little buds around, sending shocks of pleasure straight into my silky folds.


    I brought my hands to his chest, tracing the deep lines of his muscles. My fingers slid into the grooves


    of his abs and down the lines of his hips.


    My stomach fluttered with the memory of thest time I¡¯d been here and I moaned needily.


    ¡°I want to feel you again¡­ inside,¡± I whispered. I grasped his firm member with my fingertips and


    dragged them along his shaft.


    Theo groaned and closed his eyes for a moment. He kissed my lips again, his hands running down my


    sides and to


    my hips.


    Before I knew what was happening, Theo grabbed my hips and flipped me onto my stomach. He pulled


    my hair away from my neck and kissed and nipped the back of my neck and along my shoulder.


    I squirmed around and moaned wantonly. His hands ran down my back in feather¨Clight touches,


    traveling along my spine and down. He squeezed my butt cheeks, massaging them and pulling them


    apart.


    Up my sides his fingers moved, sending tingles through my entire body. I twisted in his grasp ready to


    explode- pletely.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to torture me, aren¡¯t you?¡± I panted, my words turning to a moan when he sucked on my


    neck.


    Theo chuckled close to my ear. ¡°Nope, just a little prize for your jealousy,¡± he purred.


    His heavy member pressed against my back, nestled right against my butt. I lifted my hips and Theo


    gasped, his hands. tightening around me.


    ¡°You little vixen,¡± he muttered. His tongue darted out and licked the back of my ear. Theo wrapped one


    arm around me, pressing against my breasts in a pleasurably painful embrace.


    With his free hand, he lifted me up and his swollen, throb- bing manhood pressed against my soaking


    entrance.


    Without any further dy, he grunted and thrusted in. I whimpered, pushing my hips back to feel more


    of him.


    Theo¡¯s arm tightened around me like a vice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get greedy,¡± he demanded.


    I groaned, just about ready to explode. Theo took his time, sinking into me one inch at a time. My


    thighs clenched and he gasped against my ear.


    ¡°You feel so good, Ciana,¡± he whispered raggedly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    My stomach exploded in flutters at his praise. Somehow, he knew all the right things to say and do to


    increase my plea- sure and sensation. Well, now I knew where he had learned all


    that¡­


    When he was fully inside, it was like he was stretching me apart in all the right ways. He stroked


    against my tight walls and I opened up to him.


    His hips pped against me with each thrust. Moaning, I lifted my hips to meet his movements.


    He moved his free arm around my hips, tucking his fingers between my legs. They searched through


    my folds until the pad of his forefinger brushed against my heated core. I cried out, trembling as he


    thrust into me, all the way up to the hilt


    of his shaft.


    With his thrusts, every inch of my body tingled with plea- sure. I moaned and writhed. How could


    anything possibly feel this good?


    His quick, ragged breaths tickled my ear until hetched his mouth onto my neck, sucking my skin


    gently.


    ¡°Theo¡­¡± I cried out his name as he hit my spot and I


    arched my hips off the bed. Each thrust got me closer and closer to the edge until I moaned and


    sobbed, squeezing my legs around his hand to maximize my pleasure.


    My walls tightened around his member and Theo grunted.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight¡­ it¡¯s¡­ perfect,¡± Theo gasped against my neck. He groaned and quivered inside of me


    as he reached his own climax.


    He sighed and copsed on top of me, breathing heavily. He wrapped both his arms around me tightly,


    like he was afraid I¡¯d disappear. I wasn¡¯t going anywhere, not ever again.


    Slowly, he rolled off of me andid on his back. I snuggled up closer to him and rested my head on his


    chest, listening to his heart thrumming against my cheek. Theo rubbed my back gently, soothing away


    every worry or doubt that lingered in my mind.


    My eyelids grew heavy and thest thing I remembered was him telling me how much he loved me.


    And me telling myself to just trust him.


    The following few days, I barely got to see Theo as he was so busy getting settled in his new role.


    However, there was very little I could do.


    I loved spending time with him, but I knew myself well enough that I couldn¡¯t just sit there doing nothing


    all day. I wanted to help, but what was I supposed to do?


    Looking out the window, my mind wandered. I had been


    away from my pack again for a couple of months now. Thomas of course would take care of the pack


    until my par- ents returned, but now that all the crises were resolved at the pce, I figured it was a


    good time for me to go home.


    Of course, if and when Theo needed me, I¡¯d be back. I just couldn¡¯t allow myself to waste time, sitting


    here all day, just for Theo toe back at night to give me a kiss. If I couldn¡¯t add any value to the


    pce, at least, I could make myself use- ful back home.


    Someone knocked on the door and I jumped up to see who it might be.


    ¡°Theo?¡± I opened the door, confused why he was already back. It had just past five in the afternoon,


    and the sun hadn¡¯t set yet.


    ¡°Did you forget something? I could¡¯ve grabbed it for you. Every minute of your time counts¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I pushed off the work for the rest of the day.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He grabbed my hand and left a kiss on the back of it. Then he gestured like a medieval gentleman.


    ¡°Miss ck, would you join me for a date?¡±


    He smiled, and his dark eyes sparkled, like the most stun- ning star at night.


    ¡°Now?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°Yes. Now. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m wearing jeans. At least let me put on a dress.¡±


    ¡°No need. You¡¯re beautiful in whatever you¡¯re wearing.¡±


    He smiled and grabbed my hand, tugging me along. I had to jog a little to catch up with him.


    Talk about men who had long legs¡­


    We had never been on an official date before, and I couldn¡¯t stop guessing where he was taking me


    until we got to the top of a small hill outside of the pce.


    When we stopped, I gasped at the beautiful scenery.


    The sun was setting, painting half of the blue sky in differ- ent shades of gold, orange and red. In front


    of us, the silhou- ette of the majestic pce could be seen, with lights twinkling through its windows.


    Night was falling, coating the forest be- hind us in a mysterious cover of purple.


    Not far away from where we stood was a pic table with a white tablecloth on it. A lit candle and a


    vase with a rose


    were in the middle as a centerpiece.


    ¡°Please allow me.¡± Theo helped me get situated.


    ¡°Theo, this ce is beautiful!¡±


    Theo grinned, kissed my cheek and sat across from me.


    ¡°d you like it.¡±


    Then he pped his hands once, as if on cue, and a violin- ist in a tailored suit appeared. He stood by


    our table and start- ed ying a slow, calm, romantic melody.


    Following him were three servants.


    The one in the middle bowed slightly to both of us and smiled, ¡°We have a very special meal for


    tonight. A sd for starters with caramelized figs and pomegranate seeds, fol- lowed by a lovely, zesty


    plum kharcho soup. For your entree, we¡¯ve prepared roast duck with ck truffle cream sauce, and


    ricotta¨Cstuffed zhini blossoms. Lastly, we¡¯ll have a rhubarb and rosewater n for dessert.¡±


    The other two servants stepped up andid down our food on warm tes.


    ¡°Please enjoy.¡± The first servant smiled again.


    I stared at them for a minute and then stared at Theo. My heart was warm, and I was stunned


    speechless by the gor- geous views, beautiful music and delicious aroma of food.


    The music ended and the violinist along with the three servants bowed to us again, leaving me alone


    with Theo.


    Once it was just us, Theo picked up my hands, rubbing them gently with his thumbs. ¡°I hope you like it.¡±


    ¡°Theo, this is¡­ this is just gorgeous. Thank you!¡±


    ¡°My pleasure. Sorry that I haven¡¯t been able to spend any time with youtely. I¡¯ve been missing you.¡±


    I blushed. ¡°We see each other every night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. I wish I could be with you 24 hours a day.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± I sighed, ¡°But I understand you have your re- sponsibilities¡­.¡±


    Theo looked me in the eye. ¡°Ciana, I just want to make you


    happy, but I know something has been bothering you. What is it?¡±


    Did he notice that already?


    Openmunication was the most important element in a rtionship, so I decided to be honest.


    ¡°Theo, I want to help. You have a million things going on and I understand there are things only you


    can do as a king. However, if we¡¯re together, I want to share your burden in some way. I¡¯m a little


    unhappy because I can¡¯t be of any help to you.¡±


    Theo arched an eyebrow, and I was confused.


    ¡°Why did you look at me like that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I thought¡­¡± Theo said hesitantly, as if he was worried that I¡¯d be mad at him if he told the truth, but he


    let out a breath. and finished his sentence. ¡°I thought you were still upset about the other girls.¡±


    I shrugged and admitted, ¡°Well, that too. But I trust you.¡±


    He froze and then broke into a chuckle, shaking his head.


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± I asked, getting confused.


    ¡°No,.. not at all. You just never stop to amaze me.¡± He gave me a doting smile. ¡°Ciana, I don¡¯t know


    how I got so lucky to have you.¡±


    His deep, dark eyes locked on me, making me feel butter- flies in my stomach. I was lost in his gaze for


    a moment before I cleared my throat. ¡°Um¡­So, how are things going?¡±


    Theo sighed, ¡°We¡¯re getting more and more reports of re- bellion activity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not good,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°It is manageable, don¡¯t worry,¡± Theo said with confi- dence.


    ¡°Really? Mind sharing your ns? I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    He gave me a mysterious smile. ¡°It¡¯s manageable because I have ambassadors for my court. As long


    as they agree that I¡® m the kind of king that is needed, someone just and fair, their words could help


    stabilize the country.¡±


    ¡°Ambassadors¡­¡± I thought aloud, and then it was like a light bulb switched on as the realization


    dawned on me.


    ¡°The girls!¡± I eximed, ¡°That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t dismiss them all immediately! Those are all Alphas¡®


    daughters, and they could make useful ambassadors for the royal court, as long as you could convince


    them and show them that you¡¯re a good king!¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Theo smiled, seemingly proud of my thought process. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s frustrating to have


    such a smart girl- friend. I could never keep my secrets for long.¡±


    I blushed when he said ¡°girlfriend¡°. Sweetness filled my heart, and I murmured, ¡°Stop teasing me, Your


    Majesty!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not teasing if it¡¯s true,¡± he imed, still smiling. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get our food started before it gets cold.¡±


    ¡°Good idea. I¡¯m starving!¡±


    The evening went on, and Theo caught me up on a few


    other topics. I loved that he feltfortable sharing his work with me, even if I was just there listening.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your night out, but we have two things to report,¡± Jake¡¯s voice rang from


    the woods be- hind us. He gave me a quick wave. ¡°First, a scout has returned from checking on the


    rebels. He¡¯s injured severely and wants. to speak with you urgently.¡±


    Theo¡¯s brow furrowed and he squeezed my hands.


    ¡°And what¡¯s the second?¡± Theo asked.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s me overreacting, but I haven¡¯t seen Warren the whole day.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 460

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 460


    Chapter 118: I Believe in You


    I thought about how Warren had left the pce once with me without telling anyone, and said he had


    done that in the past as well.


    I squeezed Theo¡¯s hand back and told both of them, ¡°He may just need some time for himself. I


    wouldn¡¯t be too con- cerned. Theo, why don¡¯t you talk to the scout and I¡¯ll see if I can find Warren?¡±


    I gave him an understanding smile, doing my best to be supportive.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Reluctantly, he gave me a quick kiss and left with Jake.


    I let out a sigh and slowly made my way back to the pce.


    A slithering sound in the leaves made me perk up my ears and I saw Percevaling toward me. It


    immediately brought a big smile to my face.


    ¡°Hey, Percy! It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    The snake slithered right up to me and coiled around my ankles. I smiled and bent down to scratch his


    head. He closed his eyes and flicked his tongue at me. I imagined him smiling a little as he bobbed his


    head back and forth, leaning into my touch.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± I giggled.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and started slithering away, but didn¡¯t get far before he looked back and


    hissed at me.


    ¡°Is there something you want to show me?¡± I asked. I fol- lowed after him. Some fond memories came


    to me, and I won-


    dered where he would take me this time.


    ¡°Percy, this is¡­Sebastian¡¯s old room?¡± Why would Perceval


    take me here?


    Then I realized that the door was cracked open and I could see someone inside.


    My heart caught in my throat when I recognized him.


    ¡°Warren?¡±


    He stopped dead and slowly looked at me.


    His eyes looked distant and lost.


    ¡°You¡¯re here! I¡¯m so d to see you moving around. I take it you¡¯re feeling better,¡± I said, walking into


    the room. ¡°But why did youe here?¡±


    Warren¡¯s face was a little pale and he looked around quickly before he replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling better.


    Thanks for asking.¡± However, he avoided looking at me.


    ¡°Warren, you okay?¡± Something didn¡¯t feel right.


    He smiled, but I could tell it was strained. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­ I, um, I¡¯ve always misunderstood my brother, but


    now, I¡¯ve decided to let go of our past.¡±


    ¡°Really? That is great,¡± I grinned, relieved. ¡°I knew you two could bury the hatchet. That¡¯s what family


    does¡­.¡±


    Suddenly, Warren pounced at me and struck me behind my neck. I gasped and heaved for breath, the


    wind knocked


    out of me.


    What had just happened? Warren attacked me!


    Before I hit the ground, a pair of arms held me andid me gently on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lied again,¡± Warren said with a bitter smile. ¡°Theo is not my brother. He never has been and


    he never will be.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Ciana.¡±


    I lifted my head as Warren walked away. The bitter smile on his face disturbed me right to the bones


    but also broke my heart. I tried to lift my arm to grab him but I wasn¡¯t able to.


    My head swam with dizziness and I couldn¡¯t hold it up


    anymore.


    Groaning, I copsed on the floor fully as Warren left.


    I blinked my eyes awake and immediately realized I wasn¡¯t


    on the floor or in Sebastian¡¯s room.


    ¡°Urh¡­¡± I groaned, touching my head. I was still a bit dizzy.


    ¡°Ciana! Thank goodness you¡¯re awake!¡± Theo¡¯s voice rang, and the next moment, he hugged me tightly


    against his body. His heart hammered in my ears.


    ¡°Th-Theo¡­ I¡­. can¡¯t¡­ breathe¡­¡± I gasped.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, releasing me quickly. ¡°I was scared to death!¡±


    I felt something gently nudging me and found Perceval perked up as soon as he saw my movement.


    It must be the python who went to get Theo to help me.


    ¡°Thanks, Percy!¡± I said, but my mind went to Warren. Why did he attack me?


    Theo pulled me into his arms again and I heard him mur- mur, ¡°I¡¯m d nothing worse happened to


    you. Warren could have¡­.¡±


    I shook my head and stopped him.


    ¡°No, Warren won¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m sure of that,¡± I said firmly, ¡°I just don¡¯t know why he did that.¡±


    Theo didn¡¯t argue with me, only asked, ¡°Did he say any- thing?¡±


    ¡°He said¡­ you aren¡¯t his brother. You¡¯ve never been, and you never will be.¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What does that mean? I thought¡­ we kinda got past that.¡±


    I had some suspicion about Warren and Maggie¡¯s real fa- ther when Aurora told me about their


    childhood, but that was just my guess. I had no evidence, nor did I think it was a good idea to cause


    any unnecessary confusion. But now¡­


    ¡°Theo, this is purely what I¡¯ve heard. I have no other evi- dence whatsoever, but I think at least you


    should know.¡±


    After I told him about my observations and what I heard from Aurora, Theo fell into silence.


    ¡°Theo, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know whether this is at all rted. I didn¡¯t mean to add more burden to your


    te.¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°No, it helps. If your guess is true, it ex- ins why he did what he did.¡±


    ¡°You mean, why he attacked me?¡±


    ¡°No. Not that. He took the key that Sebastian used to wear and the sacred scrolls with encoded


    messages in the texts.¡±


    ¡°So he knocked me out simply because I happened to be in Sebastian¡¯s room.¡±


    Theo nodded. ¡°No one was watching him. He¡¯s a prince, there was no need to keep a guard on him. I


    know Warren and I had our problems but I didn¡¯t consider him a threat or an en- emy,¡± Theo said, a


    deep crease forming between his brows.


    ¡°Do we have any clue why he took the key and the scroll? Did you ever figure out what is on the


    scroll?¡±


    Theo shook his head. ¡°With Sebastian¡¯s death and the coronation, I wasn¡¯t even thinking about the key


    or the safe, let alone the scroll. Especially since Warren woke up on his own. The only reason we were


    after it was to find a way to save him.¡±


    I nodded absently. ¡°I assume you didn¡¯t find him?¡±


    ¡°He disappeared. No one has been able to track him or find him. I¡¯ve sent several scouts and trackers


    after him but


    they haven¡¯t turned anything up,¡± Theo said, shrugging. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no use for us to worry about it


    yet. I¡¯m sure, sooner orter, we¡¯ll find out. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay.¡±


    A knock on his door ended our conversation. Jake poked his head in and he smiled when he saw me


    sitting up.


    ¡°d to see you¡¯re awake. I need Alpha, but he wouldn¡¯t leave your side,¡± Jake teased, then his tone


    became serious and professional when he turned to Theo, ¡°More bad news, I¡¯ m afraid.¡±


    He pulled a chair up to the edge of the bed. I thought Jake would take Theo away to talk but they


    stayed there with me.


    ¡°Trouble alwayses double,¡± Theo sighed, ¡°What else is going on out there?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of packs that are against your rule and are building a rebellion against the crown,¡± Jake


    reported.


    ¡°That is discouraging,¡± Theo muttered.


    I grabbed his hand and gave it a squeeze. ¡°You¡¯re going to do great. I believe in you.¡±


    Theo smiled at me and patted the back of my hand. He turned his attention to Jake who went on to


    provide more de- tails.


    ¡°We knew that Luther was gaining influence. Apparently, he¡¯s spent years building loyalty in packs that


    oppose the crown. The Vaner pack is only one of them,¡± Jake told us.


    I nodded. ¡°He tried to get Raymond to convert my entire pack to support him and rebel against the


    crown too.¡±


    ¡°Correct, and he almost seeded,¡± Jake said.


    ¡°I get why people may want to rebel against Sebastian, but Sebastian is dead. Now that Theo is the


    new king, wouldn¡¯ t things be much better?¡±


    Theo answered my question. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Ciana. These packs aren¡¯t rebelling against me, it is


    against my entire family and what we stand for. ¡®The crown¡¯ just means the cur- rent ruling regime,¡±


    Theo said with a sigh. ¡°Especially since it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve always had a good reputation to begin with.¡±


    ¡°And Luther is trying to convince them that he¡¯d make a better king. A lot of the packs are buying it,¡±


    Jake added.


    Theo and Jake exchanged a look and I saw the worry in their eyes. My father had taught me about


    pack leadership and politics. Whatever Luther was doing, it went far beyond politics.


    Theo could prove he was fair, just, and merciful. He could stand as the strongest king, the protector of


    all packs, and show sincere gratitude and kindness. But it wouldn¡¯t matter if Luther had conned


    hundreds of followers into being loyal to him with magic, trickery, and promises.


    ¡°We need to expose Luther for what he is,¡± I suggested.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jake agreed, ¡°True. The only problem is, it¡¯s easier said than done. Hold on a second, please.¡± He went


    to open the door, and there was Brook, standing with her hand half raised, seemingly just about to


    knock on the door.


    How did Jake even know she was out there?


    ¡°Oh, Jake, you¡¯re here too.¡± The moment she saw Jake, her


    face flushed and she looked a bit shy. At least, she didn¡¯t seem to be mad at him anymore. I had a


    feeling that the two had sorted out their issues about Jake¡¯s unspeakable assign-


    ment.


    ¡°Oh Ciana,¡± she ran to my side, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Much better. Just a little lightheaded,¡± I said, tapping my temple.


    Brook smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you¡¯re doing better. I was looking for you ¨C actually, to be precise,


    someone is looking for you.¡±


    I searched all the names I could think of, but couldn¡¯te up with anyone who woulde all the


    way to the pce to look for me off the top of my head.


    ¡°Do you know who that is?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Brook said, ¡°He says he knows you from your pack. His name is Thomas.¡±


    ¡°Thomas?¡± I asked, my heart fluttering.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Thomas since he showed up to bring my pack back to order. He¡¯d arrived just in time to


    save them af- ter Raymond had been defeated.


    What was he doing here, at the pce?


    ¡°I told him I knew you and I¡¯de and find you. He said it was kind of¡­ urgent,¡± she said, shrugging.


    I swallowed hard. Urgent news from Uncle Thomas? Was it about the pack? Or was it about my


    parents?


    ¡°He¡¯s out in the gardens.¡± Brook nodded toward the door.


    ¡°Thank you, Brook.¡± I got up quickly. Theo gave me a hand, but he didn¡¯t stop me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± I waved and ran out of the door. I felt a little guilty about leaving them in the dust, but


    Thomas wouldn¡¯t make a trip all the way here unless it was serious.


    How did he even know I¡¯d returned to the pce? I hadn¡¯t told him where I was going and I hadn¡¯t sent


    updates on my travels.


    I hurried through the garden and found him sitting on a stone bench, heavily contemting a sculpture


    of the Moon Goddess.


    ¡°Thomas,¡± I called, approaching him quickly. My heart raced as I scanned his features for any sign that


    he brought bad news.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 461

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 461


    Chapter 119: Maggie The Deceiver


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Thomas turned to look at me, almost like he wasn¡¯t expecting to see me there so soon. Then he smiled


    and patted the bench beside him.


    ¡°Is everything okay? What about mom and dad?¡° I blurted out.


    He smiled again. ¡°Take a breath, Ciana. I¡¯m not bringing you bad news, well, not too bad anyway.


    There are always some troubles out there, but nothing too crazy. Come, sit with me.¡±


    I let out a breath of relief. Nodding, I kicked my feet into action and sat down beside him. Thomas


    looped his arm around me and pulled me to him in a side hug.


    ¡°You look well. Pce life suits you,¡± he said, winking at me.


    I groaned and rolled my eyes. ¡°How did you even know I was here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got scouts around the kingdom. Scouts that are loyal to me and your parents. They send me


    updates now and then. I heard you spent some time in the Vaner pack and when it fell to Luther, you


    returned to the pce,¡¯ he exined.


    And that was the easy, watered down version. Iughed nervously and nced back at the pce.


    ¡°So, tell me, are you well? What is it that drew you back here after you left home again?¡° he


    questioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡¯ I did my best to summarize it, ¡°Basically, I came back to help Theo save Warren, and


    in the process, defeated the evil King Sebastian.¡¯


    Thomas didn¡¯t seem to be too surprised by what I said. I wondered whether there was anything that


    would surprise him. He was alwaysposed, just like Dad.


    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve aplished what you wanted to do for your friends. I¡¯m surprised that you are


    still hanging around here.¡°


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been helping King Theo out with his transition from prince to king,¡± I said,ing up with the


    first thing that popped into my head.


    I stayed because of him. He needed me, just like I needed him.


    I did miss my pack and my family, even though I¡¯d found a different one here with Theo, Brook, and


    Jake.


    Then, my mind wandered a little bit. Theo and I really hade a long way to get to where we were.


    From the first kiss in the pavilion, to the recent date we went on, so much had changed and I couldn¡¯t


    imagine my life without him.


    I loved waking up listening to his heartbeat every morning, and falling asleep in his arms at night. And


    the way he touched me and brought me to unbearably pleasurable heights¡­.


    My cheeks warmed and I looked down. I worried Thomas would see exactly what I was thinking on my


    face.


    ¡°Uh-huh. Sure,¡¯ Thomas said, rolling his eyes, as if he could read my mind.


    ¡°Come on, Thomas, tell me why you are here.¡¯ I quickly changed the topic, nudging him in fake


    annoyance.


    ¡°I wanted to speak with King Theo directly, but I suppose you should hear this as well,¡± he started, his


    smile fading, putting on a more serious expression. ¡°You know a lot of the pack didn¡¯t really support or


    like Raymond. They just went along because they were scared of him.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± I said, nodding.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there are still some divided loyalties. Not between your family and Raymond but


    between Sebastian¡¯s regime and Luther¡¯s. Many of them didn¡¯t think Sebastian was a good king.


    Because of that, they want to support Luther and not the crown,¡± he exined.


    ¡°But, even under Sebastian¡¯s reign, the royal court didn¡¯t do anything particrly bad to our pack. Now


    that Theo is on the throne, things can only get better. Can¡¯t you make them see that?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is theplication. Just because Sebastian didn¡¯t attack our pack isn¡¯t enough to make him


    or his descendants good kings. Theo is young, and being Sebastian¡¯s son doesn¡¯t help him gain


    poprity. They willpare Luther and Theo. That¡¯s why a lot of people in our pack are starting to


    think that Luther should be king.¡±


    ¡°But they haven¡¯t even given Theo a chance to show what he is capable of. That isn¡¯t fair,¡± I argued,


    shaking my head.


    ¡°I know, dear. People are scared. They were scared of Sebastian and they don¡¯t know what Theo will


    bring. That fear is making them want to ce their trust in someone they think is more reliable,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°I should go back. I¡¯ve spent a lot of time with Theo, I can tell them the kind of person he is and I can


    convince them to support him,¡± I said, standing up.


    Thomas chuckled and grabbed my arm. He pulled me back down on the bench.


    ¡°That is probably a good idea. However, you don¡¯t need to rush off right this second. I came by here


    because I¡¯m heading out to find your parents,¡± he exined. ¡®I¡¯ve got to get the Alpha back. This is


    something he needs to handle.¡±


    ¡°My parents? They still aren¡¯t back yet?¡¯ I asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you let them know what happened with


    Raymond?¡±


    ¡°I did. They were confident I could handle it. However, under the new circumstances in the country,


    your father needs toe back. I¡¯m worried that there will be an all-out war soon.¡±


    ¡°Thomas, where are my parents?¡± I asked, meeting his gaze.


    Thomas¡¯ gaze fixed on me. After a while, he sighed. ¡®It¡¯s a secret, but you¡¯re old enough to know now.


    However, you should learn it from your parents, not me. I¡¯m sure they will tell you when they get back.¡±


    He put aforting hand on my shoulder.


    There was no point pressing for an answer from Thomas. If he didn¡¯t want to tell a secret, no one would


    be able to get a single word out of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one that can contact them and get them back here. But I didn¡¯t want to leave the pack


    leaderless for a while, that¡¯s why I came here to talk to you. I¡¯m d you were nning to go back


    anyway. You are the Alpha¡¯s daughter and a symbol of hope for them,¡¯ he said, touching my chin.


    Thomas was right. More important than being an ambassador for Theo, I was the Alpha¡¯s daughter,


    and I needed to be there for my pack until my father could return.


    ***


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this n.¡± Theo looked at me through the mirror.


    I didn¡¯t have much to pack, but still needed to quickly double check on a few necessities. After putting


    away my medicine sachet, I looked back at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to leave you either, but I have to get my pack back on your side. Especially with Thomas


    away looking for my parents, I need to be there for my people, just like you have to be here for the


    country.¡±


    He came behind me and wrapped his arms around me and gave a soft sigh. I leaned into him.


    ¡°Still, doesn¡¯t mean I like it.¡± He kissed my shoulder. ¡°Thest couple of times you went back, you


    ended up putting yourself in danger.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Thomas put everything together, and you¡¯ve seen Frederic and Murray. They¡¯re


    trustworthy people.¡± I turned in his arms and ced my hands on his chest. ¡°I promise to keep myself


    safe and I need you to trust me.¡¯


    He pulled me in tight and kissed the top of my head. ¡°I trust you. It¡¯s everyone else, I don¡¯t trust them.¡¯


    I hugged him back and tightened my hold on him. I leaned my head up and pecked him on the lips


    softly.


    He leaned his forehead against mine and let out a soft sigh. ¡®I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    ¡°I know you are capable of handling yourself but I would feel better if you took Greg and Sherry as your


    escorts, just so I know that you are safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just two of them, don¡¯t send any more. You are already shorthanded. I am safe and I will remain


    safe. Your focus needs to be here and sorting out the rebel issue.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± The sides of his lips tilted upward into a small smile. My chest fluttered.


    ¡°I love your smiles,¡± I mumbled into his chest. ¡°Makes me feel special. Like they are reserved just


    forme.¡±


    ¡°They are, Ciana.¡± He kissed the top of my head. ¡°They always have been.¡¯


    When we pulled apart we captured each other¡¯s lips in a heated kiss before a knock broke us apart.


    Theo grunted in a low voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the consorts are ready to leave now. Each one of them was given gold, jewelry, and a


    badge that was issued by the crown to recognize their service to the royal court and country. We¡¯ve


    arranged private transportation and escorts to make sure they get back to their packs safely. Thedies


    were all excited to go home.¡±


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    The guard left the door and Theo looked back down at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss this face.¡°


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too. When things are settled, I wille running back to you, I promise.¡±


    ¡°You better.¡¯


    He crushed his lips down to mine again, held my hands and we relished the next few precious


    moments together before it was time for me to leave.


    One hourter. Brook and I were bidding each other farewell at the pce gate.


    ¡°Oh Ciana,¡¯ Brook said and pulled me into a hug. ¡°Promise me that you¡¯lle to visit sometime.¡±


    I pulled away from her and smiled. ¡®That is definitely on my list. Don¡¯t cry. If everything goes well, we¡¯ll


    see each other in a few months.


    She brushed away the little tears that had escaped from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡¯


    ¡°If you feel sad, just think about the gold and status you bring home.¡± I gave her a wink. ¡°That has to


    make you feel somewhat better.¡±


    She let out a smallugh and rolled her eyes cutely. ¡®Please. I am walking away with so much more


    than that. I made a life long friend here. That¡¯s priceless.¡±


    I gently tapped her nose and teased her, ¡®I¡¯ll tell Jake that he isn¡¯t part of Brook¡¯s life long-friend club,


    only I am. You think he would be jealous?¡±


    ¡°Hey Ciana, that¡¯s not¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say, and I didn¡¯t expect her to.


    ¡°The answer is no, he won¡¯t!¡° Iughed, ¡°Because he isn¡¯t Brook¡¯s friend, he is Brook¡¯s boyfriend! Ha


    ha ha!¡±


    Brook¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°Alright Ciana, you totally ruined our sentimental moment!¡±


    I held her hand with a soft smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s the point! I hope you¡¯ll smile when you think of me, my dear Brook. Take care!¡±


    ***


    The trip back home was eventless, however, when I had just gotten to the pack house, I saw that there


    was a lot ofmotion going on.


    ¡°Ciana? You¡¯re home.¡± A small teenage girl ran up to me and hugged me without warning. ¡°Thank


    goodness.¡¯


    I pulled out of her hold and looked her in the eyes. ¡®Erin, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Erin, Susan¡¯s daughter, pulled away. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard?¡¯


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Luther sent an ambassador to help convince the rest of the pack to go against the throne. She is this


    really fancy woman and she sounds convincing. She makes good points and everything, but after what


    Raymond tried to do with Luther, I don¡¯t trust anything Luther does.¡¯


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a very wise youngdy, Erin,¡± I praised. ¡°Do you know where she is?¡¯


    Erin nodded and pointed inside the house. ¡°She should be in the foyer. You won¡¯t miss her. She¡¯s


    wearing a white cloak and a ck mask.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Erin. It¡¯s good to see you.¡¯ I gave her a hug goodbye and walked into the pack house.


    As Erin said, there was a woman in a white cloak wearing a ck mask talking to a group of pack


    members.


    Then someone saw me and greeted me warmly. ¡®Wee back, Ciana.¡°


    The rest of the group lowered their heads in greeting.


    ¡°Hello everyone.¡¯


    The woman in the cloak visibly stiffened. She smiled at the crowd, and in a low voice she said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    call it a day today. Thank you all foring to listen to me.¡±


    Her voice was a bit hoarse but sounded very familiar.


    I stepped closer, ¡°I¡¯m Ciana ck. My father, Soren ck, is the Alpha here. And you are?¡±


    ¡°Greetings. Who I am isn¡¯t important. You only need to know about Luther,¡¯ she replied as she started


    walking away.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I called after her but she didn¡¯t stop. She continued on and walked out of the back door of the


    pack house which led to the forest.


    I followed her into the woods.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± I taunted her. ¡®You don¡¯t even dare to show your face, do you?¡±


    The woman stopped dead in her tracks and slowly turned around.


    ¡°Show me your face,¡¯ Imanded. She removed her mask ever so slowly and I held my breath as I


    watched her.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 462

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 462


    Chapter 120: I¡¯m Not Hereto Kill Anyone


    When her mask waspletely down I let out an audible gasp.


    It can¡¯t be. How was this even possible?


    ¡°I was wondering whether you woulde back.¡± Maggie smiled at me softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡­! watched you die!¡¯


    She chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Maggie, this isn¡¯t funny at all!¡± I snapped. ¡°Are you the reason why Warren left the pce?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t belong there,¡± she said with an even tone. Then she let out a pitiful sigh, *1¡ä m guessing


    that my brother couldn¡¯t go through with the n after all. Warren was supposed to kill you. Had he


    done that, Alvar pack would¡¯ve been our ally by now.


    Luther won¡¯t be happy at all.¡¯


    ¡°You have been working with Luther the entire time?!¡¯ I looked at her with bewilderment, ¡°What the hell


    is going on, Maggie? Had I not seen it with my eyes, I would never believe all this is true!*


    ¡°Theo didn¡¯t touch me, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me without touching me, that I knew. I was


    worried that Theo would be suspicious about my death, but it all worked out well.¡¯


    She smiled softly like she always did. I used to admire that smile, but now, it was the most unbearable


    expression I¡¯d ever seen.


    I was there at her funeral. I watched Warren and Demarco both suffer day and night. I watched their


    broken hearts bleed for the woman they both loved so dearly.


    ¡°We mourned for you, Maggie. Warren and Demarco mourned for you!¡¯


    ¡°Warren is a good kid, but he is too soft-hearted,¡± she said casually as she tucked her wavy long hair


    behind her ear gracefully. ¡°I faked my death hoping that the loss of me could toughen him up, but he


    still let Theo off the hook so easily. Being overly forgiving is never a good trait.¡±


    I remembered what Raymond said before his death and murmured, ¡°So you were the woman Raymond


    mentioned. Why, Maggie? Why did you choose Luther?!¡¯


    ¡°Why?¡± she scoffed, ¡°Ciana, if you hadn¡¯te into my life, I might not have taken this path! You forced


    my hand.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?!¡¯


    I reached out to grab her but she avoided me and sneered, ¡®I said your arrival was the catalyst for my


    decision! Oh well, you¡¯ve got helping. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see each other soon enough. By then we¡¯ll find


    out who your pack chooses to follow.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with my pack, Maggie,¡¯ I warned her as she disappeared into the woods. ¡°Or I will


    personally deliver you to death¡¯s door myself!*


    Maggie was no longer anywhere to be seen, leaving me still in utter shock.


    ¡°Ciana!¡¯ Sherry ran to me, ¡®Is everything okay?¡°


    I looked at her worried face and said to the fiery woman with bright red hair, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just saw


    Maggie.¡¯


    She gasped.


    They were here to protect me on Theo¡¯s order. My mind immediately flew to their Alpha.


    What would Theo say or do if he was here? He would be as baffled as I was, but he most likely would


    come up with a n shortly after the initial shock.


    How I wish I could bounce ideas off him, or even just have him give me a hug. That would be enough


    to get me back on the right track to figure out my action ns¡­


    Then it struck me. Since when had I grown so ustomed to having him near me? Now that I was


    away from him, I didn¡¯t feel whole.


    I missed him terribly.


    But I needed to be stronger. My pack was under threat and I needed to sort it out before Luther and


    Maggie got their ws into them.


    ***


    ?Theo*


    When we approached a pack that was rumored to be building a rebellion, Jake and I came up against a


    strong line of defense right at their territory border.


    ¡°It¡¯s like they were expecting us,¡± Jake muttered.


    Fortunately, I¡¯d brought a group of men along.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to talk them down, first,¡± I said. I motioned to the guards to spread out so we didn¡¯t look so


    intimidating and threatening while approaching the warriors.


    Jake stayed beside me and I made my way to the front of the line on my own.


    ¡°Who here is in charge?¡± Jake asked on my behalf.


    One of the warriors stepped forward. ¡°We know who you are, King Theo, and you aren¡¯t wee here.


    Our pack answers to Luther and Luther alone.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯re not here to fight. We¡¯re here to talk to Alpha David,¡¯ Jake said.


    ¡°He won¡¯t see you! He doesn¡¯t trust you. Luther said not to let you talk or you¡¯ll kill us all!¡±


    ¡°Luther was wrong,¡¯ I announced, ¡°There is no need for blood. You have my word. Again, I¡¯m not here


    to fight!¡¯


    ¡°The royal court is known to fucking break promises. You¡¯re going to have to fight. Men, attack!¡¯


    The warriors grouped into formation andunched themselves at us.


    ¡°Get ready!¡¯ I shouted over my shoulder at my warriors.


    I headed straight into the attack. The first warrior I encountered, I grabbed him by the throat and tripped


    him with my foot. I mmed him into the ground, growling. Two more closed in on me. I reached out


    and punched them both in the stomachs, knocking them off their feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill anyone. Just incapacitate them and round them up. I don¡¯t want any deaths today,¡¯ I ordered


    as Jake and my men moved in.


    I didn¡¯t want to start my reign as king with the ughter of anyone who opposed me. It would make


    everyone think I was just like my father.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡¯ my men chorused.


    It didn¡¯t take long to finish knocking out my opponents. Their wrists were quickly bound and they were


    pulled off to the side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see this Alpha David,¡± I muttered.


    We went into the pack territory and straight to the pack house. I noticed how a lot of the pack members


    ran into their houses. I could hear worried whispers and doors locking.


    When we rounded a corner there was a woman clutching a baby to her breast. She shrieked when she


    saw me and backed up. She tripped and fell over.


    ¡°Get away from me! You¡¯re going to kill me, just like all the others,¡¯ she wailed, burying her face in the


    bundle in her arms.


    I sniffed and walked past her. ¡°Jake, make sure she¡¯s alright. Get her whatever medical treatment she


    needs forthat fall,¡¯ I ordered.


    Jake nodded and went to the woman. She seemed willing, at least, to let him tend to her. I wasn¡¯t there


    to massacre anyone, especially not a defenseless woman and her child.


    We got to the pack house, and I went right inside to face Alpha David of Bluvally. He was ready for me,


    his entire armed guard standing around him and his family.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wee here!¡± he cried when I walked in.


    ¡°Alpha David,¡± I paced in the room slowly and found myself afortable chair to sit down on. Then I


    gestured to David to also take a seat as well as I continued, ¡°As a pack under my rule, I am not only


    wee but I am obligated to ensure you have everything you need.¡±


    I folded my hands and raised an eyebrow, looking into his eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re not wanted. We don¡¯t recognize you as our king, we recognize Luther,¡¯ he said, tilting his


    chin up. ¡®I know you killed the shifters I sent to the border.¡¯


    ¡°They are unharmed,¡± I assured him, ¡®and are outside waiting for you.¡±


    The Alpha gaped at me. He looked at his own guards who were looking around like they were lost and


    didn¡¯t know who to believe.


    ¡°Luther said you¡¯de here and kill us if we didn¡¯t obey you,¡¯ David said. He stood up and walked


    through his wall of guards. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to put all your doubts to rest,¡± I said, smiling humorlessly. ¡®I¡¯ve been hearing rumors about


    rebellions against the crown and disloyalty to my father. It is my mission to prove I am not my father.¡±


    ¡°And what, you think that will make us bend the knee to you?¡¯ he snarled, throwing his arms out to the


    sides.


    ¡°Bend the knee or don¡¯t, it is no worry of mine. You can follow Luther, and I¡¯ll even allow you to keep


    your packnd. However,¡¯ I smirked, ¡°if you choose to recognize a different leader, I¡¯ll have no choice


    but see you as an enemy, at which point, your pack will no longer be allowed to travel or trade freely in


    mynds. As far as I remember, your pack has plenty of gold, but relies heavily on other packs for food


    and medical supplies?¡¯


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡¯ David argued.


    ¡°Of course, I can. I¡¯m not going to force you to follow me, but I¡¯m not going to allow disloyal packs to


    cause potential safety issues for the rest of the kingdom. While I¡¯ll leave your pack alone as I promised,


    you¡¯ll also be monitored heavily for security reasons.¡¯


    I paused for a second and continued, ¡®Of course, you always have the option to collect your belongings


    and leave my kingdom peacefully and settle in another ce. Luther, if he is such a benevolent and


    great leader, should have plenty of space in his ownnd for his followers.¡¯


    ¡°This pack territory has been in my family for generations! That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s unfair!¡¯ David protested.


    I leaned closer to him and stared him right in the eye. ¡®Alpha David, then tell me what is fair? I could¡¯ve


    killed most of your warriors and ordered you to obey me, or expel your entire pack by force, but I chose


    not to. In my opinion, I¡¯m being more than fair.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± David said, shaking his head. His shoulders sagged.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m here to offer peace. Oh, onest thing,¡¯ I added, ¡°While I don¡¯t like to kill, it doesn¡¯t mean that


    I¡¯m afraid to. I¡¯ll give you time and freedom to make your choice, but my generosity can only go so far.¡±


    The Alpha¡¯s eyes widened and he swallowed audibly, taking a step back.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After another moment, he went down on one knee in front of me. The rest of his family and guards did


    the same.


    ¡°I swear by the Moon Goddess that we remain loyal to the sovereignty of the Dark King and all the


    protection and prosperity he provides,¡± David said.


    I put my hand on his head and nodded.


    ¡°Very well. Rise. You remain under my protection and can stay on your pack territory,¡± I said. ¡®I will have


    my officials here to finalize this oath.¡±


    Without more words, I headed outside while others helped wrap up things here.


    Jake followed me outside. ¡®Alpha, are you alright?*


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡¯ I muttered, shaking my head.


    ¡°You kind of rushed through that. He didn¡¯t give a very good promise of loyalty,¡± Jake pointed out. ¡°Are


    you worried about Ciana?¡¯


    I admitted that I was distracted. Seeing that woman earlier made me think of the most precious person


    in my heart and I wanted to know she was okay.


    ¡°I wonder what she¡¯s doing. I should go see her,¡± I muttered.


    Jake¡¯s eyes bulged and his tone was hurried, ¡°Alpha! Please reconsider it! We barely settled down


    here, and we have three more packs to go. You can¡¯t-¡®


    I raised a hand to interrupt him and sighed, ¡®I know. I wasn¡¯t really going to. Any news from Greg or


    Sherry?¡±


    Jake shook his head and then added, ¡®Alpha, no news is good news.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 463

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 463


    Chapter 121: A Workable n


    *Ciana*


    I left Maggie, still wondering why she was doing all of this. Greg and Sherry were close behind. They


    trailed after me like worrying parents, making sure I was safe.


    ¡°Okay, guys, if you¡¯re going to hang around, you might as well talk to me,¡¯ I turned to them. ¡®Unlike your


    Alpha, I¡¯m an extrovert and it helps to talk it through.¡¯


    Sherry chuckled and came to my side. She and I became good friends really quickly. I loved her


    energetic and upbeat vibe. Having her around was a lot of fun.


    On the other hand, Greg was still a bit standoffish. I wondered if he was worried about how Theo would


    react if my ¡°protection detail¡± got too involved with me.


    What better way to protect me than to know everything that was going on?


    ¡°So, how is everything looking?¡± Sherry asked as they apanied me to my house.


    ¡°Things are¡­ not great. Because of Maggie¡¯s influence, two of the most influential elders, Frederic and


    Murray, are now inclined to support Luther. They weren¡¯t when I left,¡± I exined.


    ¡°But you¡¯re the Alpha¡¯s daughter, can¡¯t you convince them that Alpha is a good king? They¡¯ll listen to


    you, won¡¯t they?¡± Greg asked, his voice contemtive.


    ¡°That¡¯s my hope but¡­ it feels like a lot of the pack members still treat me like I¡¯m a little kid. I need to


    get Frederic and Murray¡¯s support and then the rest of the pack will follow.¡±


    Truthfully, the elders made me feel like I was an immature little girl. It wasn¡¯t a good feeling, especially


    after everything I¡¯d been through since going to the pce. I felt like I¡¯d earned my stripes. But I


    needed to convince the rest of the pack, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t really support me.


    But how could I convince them?


    Frederic was my best bet. He had always doted on me when I was younger. Murray was picky and


    strict. He¡¯d be harder to sway.


    I made sure Greg and Sherry went back into hiding while I handled pack business.


    Instead of going home, I went to Frederic¡¯s house. The first thing I noticed were the guards he had


    stationed outside. I didn¡¯t give it much thought because everyone was trying to be more careful these


    days.


    ¡°Ciana,e in,e in,¡¯ Frederic said, meeting me on the porch.


    ¡°Hey. Uncle Frederic, I know we didn¡¯t get to catch up much thest time I was here. I hope you have


    time now,¡¯ I said, walking up his steps.


    ¡°Of course, I always have time for you. I just made some tea.¡±


    We sat at his kitchen table together.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here, Ciana. I¡¯ve had enough of Maggie and all her nonsense. I was hoping that you


    could send her away,¡± he said, jumping right in.


    I was surprised by his quick deration. He picked up his tea and sipped, tapping his foot on the floor. I


    picked up my tea but I didn¡¯t drink yet.


    ¡°I can help with that.¡¯ I nodded slowly.


    Frederic wasn¡¯t usually that quick to make decisions. Besides, he¡¯d been waiting for me,ing out on


    the porch to greet me. The guards were feeling more suspicious as well. Guards weren¡¯t weing to


    their Alpha¡¯s daughter.


    Sighing, I set the tea down again and nced out the window at the guards.


    ¡°Drink your tea, won¡¯t you?¡± Frederic asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty. Why do you have all these guards here, Uncle Frederic?¡± I asked casually.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Frederic growled and jumped up. ¡°To protect you, of course!¡¯


    I pressed, ¡°To protect me, or to monitor me?¡±


    ¡°This is for your own good, Ciana,¡± Frederic said, trying to appease me now. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get


    involved or to get hurt. Regardless of what happens, I need to return you to your father unharmed and


    intact.¡±


    ¡°So are you putting me under house arrest?¡± I stood up, pushing the tea down the table. ¡°I¡¯m an Alpha¡¯s


    daughter, you can¡¯t restrain my freedom like this! Also, what do you mean by ¡®regardless of what


    happens?¡¯¡°


    ¡°Things are changing in this country, and it¡¯s best for a little girl like you to not get involved. Stay out of


    the way, and be good,¡± Frederic said with a condescending sneer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a little girl, I¡¯m an alpha¡¯s daughter! Last time I checked, I still have authority here. I¡¯m here


    because I want what¡¯s best for the pack, not because I¡¯m seeking protection¡¯ I reminded him.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t really get out of here, can you? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not like that bastard Raymond. I won¡¯t


    hurt you, I just need you to stay out of this. When the Alpha is back, he¡¯ll be happy to see the change to


    the pack and our country! If he mes me, I¡¯ll dly take it,¡± he dered, puffing up his chest.


    Inwardly, I groaned, but I knew that Frederic was doing what he thought was best for the pack, not


    because he was selfish or wanted power.


    I sighed and said, ¡°Uncle Frederic, unfortunately, I can¡¯t listen to you.¡¯


    I got up and left the house.


    Frederic raced after me. ¡°Ciana, get back here¡­¡±


    He trailed off when he caught up to me and saw that all his guards were knocked out and scattered on


    thewn.


    I smirked and stepped off the porch. Greg and Sherry jumped off the roof and stood at my sides.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Frederic, but they didn¡¯t want to let us in. Greg and I had to teach them how to¡­ put


    up a proper fight,¡± Sherry said, chuckling mischievously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯


    II recover in a few days. I promise.¡±


    Frederic gaped and pointed at the guards, then at us. He sputtered, his cheeks turning from red then


    blue, like he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be sorry for crossing me!¡± Frederic shouted, pointing a sharp finger at us.


    ¡°Ciana,¡± Sherry ignored Fredric¡¯s ring nostrils andmented, ¡°Why does this old guy not get that


    he has nothing on us?¡±


    Greg remained silent, but I could tell he was getting ready to fight.


    I didn¡¯t know who Frederic thought was going to capture us. All his guards were knocked out.


    Heavy footsteps behind us drew our attention, and my heart sank. It sounded like a lot of guards


    approaching, and fast. Frederic¡¯s reinforcements?


    Sherry narrowed her eyes and turned around. She crouched down, standing back to back with me,


    ready to defend me. Greg moved in front of me.


    ¡°Frederic, stop this now!¡± Murray¡¯s voice called from behind us.


    I whipped around and saw Elder Murray and his guards as they approached. They circled around us,


    all the way to the porch.


    Instantly, Greg and Sherry took up defensive positions. I shook my head, telling them to stand down for


    the moment. Murray didn¡¯t seem like he was there to stop us.


    I was honestly surprised by his presence. I¡¯d anticipated him being the harder elder to sway. He always


    seemed more set in his ways. Maybe that meant he was so set in his ways he didn¡¯t want to switch


    who he supported or see all these changes in the pack.


    Inwardly, I was grateful to have one ally.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your business, Murray, get out of here!¡± Frederic shouted, throwing his arm out to the side.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice here,¡± Murray said, motioning to his guards. ¡°You have to let Ciana go.¡±


    Frederic sneered and walked into his house. He mmed the door behind him.


    I winced. He¡¯d always been such a loyal supporter and friend to my father. It was painful to see how


    much he opposed the crown.


    Murray motioned for his guards to withdraw from Frederic¡¯s house and I followed him as we headed in


    another direction.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe, Ciana. You shouldn¡¯t be here. Too much is going on,¡± he chastised.


    I shook my head.


    Another Elder that wanted to treat me like I was a defenseless child. Had they all forgotten that my


    father had taught me self-defense and how to think like a leader? I wasn¡¯t some random little girl!


    ¡°I hate to say it, but Frederic believes that the royal family is not worthy of Alvar Pack¡¯s allegiance,¡±


    Murray exined as we headed toward his house.


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡¯ I asked, cutting to the chase before he had a chance to spin any story.


    ¡°No. However, I, like the other elders, have some concerns. I do not follow Luther but we do wonder


    about Theo. He is the son of Sebastian, and he has a brutal reputation,¡± Murray pointed out.


    I rubbed the side of my head. I knew this was going to happen. Everyone thought of Theo and all they


    could see was that he¡¯d done horrible things for his father.


    ¡°Well, to be entirely fair to Theo, he never would have done those things if Sebastian wasn¡¯t controlling


    him. Sebastian turned him into a killer, used him as a weapon, and threatened those closest to him


    when Theo tried to stop,¡± I rified.


    ¡°Even if those were true, we still don¡¯t know what kind of king he¡¯s going to be. The apple might not fall


    far from the tree.¡± Murray stroked his chin as he thought.


    ¡°He¡¯s not like that. He hated the way Sebastian treated him and he would never do that to anyone


    else,¡± I assured.


    ¡°Ciana, a lot of pack members saw him kill dozens of warriors thest time he was here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that was to protect the pack. It was to stop Raymond, remember?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, it was for a good reason, but there are those that are still scared of him. He could turn on anyone


    at any time.¡±


    ¡°But he won¡¯t.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell Murray that I knew Theo would never raise a hand against my pack. Not just because he


    wasn¡¯t like his father but because he and I were together. We didn¡¯t want to go public with our


    rtionship yet.


    ¡°I promise, Murray, Theo isn¡¯t like his father. He is the one that ended his father¡¯s tyranny, with his own


    hands,¡± I exined.


    Murray stopped walking and raised an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°Really? He is the one who¡­¡±


    ¡°He is. I was there. It was a rough fight but Theo wasn¡¯t going to let his father hurt anyone else ever


    again. He¡¯s out there right now trying to stop these rebellions and show that he¡¯s a different kind of


    king.¡±


    ¡°Well, that does sound like he¡¯s really trying. Look, Ciana, leave Frederic to me. I can deal with him and


    I will tell the other elders what you told me,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to sit around and watch things unfold. I want to help. It is what my father would do,¡± I


    replied, crossing my arms.


    ¡°I can handle Frederic. You need to keep yourself safe, for your father,¡± Murray repeated.


    Quickly, I thought over what my options were. I could put up a big argument and end up with Murray


    opposing me and Theo, too. Or, I could go along with what he wanted. He didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t help, just


    that I couldn¡¯t be directly involved.


    ¡°Alright, if you want me to stay out of it, I can. But would you at least tell me what your n is to


    persuade Frederic?¡± I asked.


    Murray pursed his lips and gave me a suspicious look. It was like he was questioning my willingness to


    agree. I gave him a moment to process all of it.


    ¡°Thank you, Ciana,¡± he nodded first, and then answered my question, ¡°Regarding my n¡­ I¡¯m going


    to need some time to think about it. I¡¯ll fill you in on all the details once I have them. However, it really


    isn¡¯t something you should be worrying about.¡¯


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me involved in actions directly, but maybe I can help youe up with a n¡­


    one that doesn¡¯t put me in danger,¡¯ I smiled sweetly.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 464

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 464


    Chapter 122:I Needed to Get to Ciana


    Murray creased his brow. He turned away from me and casually nced out his window. At least, he


    wasn¡¯t outright denying me. He wasn¡¯t putting up an argument, either. If anything, he seemed surprised


    by my offer.


    ¡°Look, I know Luther, I know Ma¡­Luther¡¯s ambassador, I know Theo, and I know Frederic. I¡¯ve got all


    the insider information toe up with a workable n,¡¯ I added. I didn¡¯t want to mention Maggie¡¯s


    name because I¡¯d had to exin a lot more to the elders and the pack and it couldplicate things.


    What would people think if the princess was against her own half-brother? Most people didn¡¯t know


    Maggie and Warren¡¯s real father anyway.


    ¡°You do know a lot of the yers,¡± Murray agreed.


    ¡°This is what I¡¯vee up with. Frederic¡¯s main goal is to keep the pack safe. He thinks supporting


    Luther is best for the pack. However, what he doesn¡¯t know is that Luther is less worried about pack


    safety and more worried about gaining followers,¡± I exined.


    ¡°And how do you n to use those two goals against each other?¡±


    ¡°Luther and his ambassador are willing to do whatever it takes to clear obstacles from their paths. We


    just need to show Frederic that Luther doesn¡¯t care about the safety of individual pack members.¡±


    ¡°Neither Luther nor his ambassador will care what happens to individual pack members once they get


    what they want. If Luther gets power, he¡¯s going to step on all of us,¡¯ I continued. ¡®Once Frederic


    understands that, he won¡¯t support them anymore.¡±


    ¡°But we have no way of getting Frederic to see that. He won¡¯t believe it if we just tell him,¡¯ Murray said,


    shaking his head.


    ¡°Sure we do. That¡¯s where youe in. If you¡¯re up for a little misdirection. All you have to do is spread


    rumors to Luther¡¯s ambassador that Frederic doesn¡¯t support them because of his wife. Then they will


    try and remove Frederic¡¯s wife as an obstacle,¡± I exined my n.


    ¡°That seems¡­ Well, you want me to kidnap Frederic¡¯s wife and nt fake evidence that it was Luther


    who did it? There are too many things that could go wrong with that n. I¡¯m notfortable raising


    arms against another pack member.¡± Murray frowned and shook his head firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting you kidnap her or eveny a hand on her,¡± I rified. ¡°Actually, you should make


    sure that Beryl is guarded and protected at all costs. Keep her in her house under constant guard.¡¯


    ¡°What? Ciana, that makes no sense. If you want Frederic to lose trust in Luther, then how is protecting


    Beryl going to help?¡± he asked, his frown deepening.


    ¡°This has to be subtle. I want you to help protect Beryl so nothing actually happens to her. As long as


    you can convince Luther¡¯s people that she is against them, I¡¯m sure they will take action to go after


    Beryl, and at that point, they¡¯ll show Frederic the kind of people they are,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Force Luther to show his true colors by tricking him to go after the one person that Frederic will always


    love, cherish and stand up for. Frederic would die before supporting anyone that tries to hurt Beryl,¡±


    Murray agreed, nodding.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I smiled and nodded. ¡°But he wouldn¡¯t be able to even get to Beryl, because we would be


    hiding her and protecting her.¡¯


    Finally, Murray was seeing my n. And he agreed with me. That was all I needed. It actually felt good


    for him to listen to me, seeing as he kept talking to me like I was a little girl. I hoped that if I gave him a


    good n, he¡¯d start taking me seriously.


    The best part, for him, was that I didn¡¯t have to be put in harm¡¯s way for this n. Technically, no one


    did, because it was based on rumors. No one would be able to trace back where the rumors started.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put guards on Beryl and I will begin to spread those rumors. A whisper here, a whisper there, it will


    take off,¡¯ Murray agreed. He turned toward the door.


    ¡°Wait, there is one more thing I need,¡¯ I said, stopping Murray.


    He arched an eyebrow and nced at me. ¡®I told you, Ciana, I¡¯m not letting you be directly involved. It


    is too dangerous.¡¯


    ¡°I know. I just¡­ I want you to arrange a meeting with Beryl for me. At her house, preferably when


    Frederic isn¡¯t around. We need to chat, woman to woman,¡± I said.


    ***


    Fredric¡¯s home was mostly silent. I knew that he must have been out recruiting more people to be on


    Luther¡¯s side. This was my only chance.


    I had promised Theo to be careful and not do anything risky. Climbing through the window of Fredric¡¯s


    home didn¡¯t break either of those promises, right?


    I walked up the wooden stairs, carefully not to make them creek under my pressure. Tiptoeing, I came


    to the master bedroom door. The light shined from under the door into the hallway-she was awake.


    As soon as I was in, I met her kind and warm brown eyes. She looked just the same as she did before.


    You would never guess that she was in herte forties. The woman did not age at all.


    ¡°Ciana?¡± She wasying on the bed with a slick robe on. cing her book on the side, her eyes


    widened. ¡®Is that you? Oh goddess, it is you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you. Beryl.¡¯


    She hopped out of the bed and ran toward me, enveloping me in a big hug.


    She pulled back with a smile on her face. ¡°Haven¡¯t you grown into a fine youngdy! Your parents will


    be so proud of what you¡¯ve managed to do.¡¯


    I blushed.


    ¡°I wish I was visiting you in better circumstances than this. But I have note with great news.¡¯


    The smile slipped from her face. ¡°I had a feeling. There has been a lot of talk within the pack, especially


    some of the higher ranking officials. They want to swear allegiance to Luther.¡±


    I nodded solemnly. ¡®Yes, this is very true. They want to go against the crown. But King Theo is nothing


    like Sebastian. He wants the very best for the people. I believe in him.¡¯


    She grabbed my hands and looked me in the eyes. ¡°Sweetheart, you don¡¯t have to convince me. I


    know Luther can¡¯t be trusted. I don¡¯t agree with Fredric at all. He has been blinded but he refuses to


    see sense. I told him many times before but he won¡¯t listen to what I have to say. I wish I knew how I


    could help in the cause.¡¯


    My heart lifted a little. This was great news. She was on my side.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you said this. I actually need your help.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡°I know of a way to get Fredric to not trust Luther.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    A slow smile came. ¡°I¡¯m going to need to borrow your clothes.¡±


    After three hours of preparation, I looked at myself in the mirror and gave myself the once over. I wore


    a casual navy blue coat that was one of Beryl¡¯s favorites, and my hair was dyed to dark brown and


    trimmed shorter to match the length of hers. I would be walking around in thete afternoon. Any finer


    details would be concealed in the dimming sunlight.


    On the way back to the pack, I learned from Sherry how to disguise myself like a pro and it paid off.


    ¡°You look so much like a younger version of me for sure.¡¯ Beryl stepped up behind me. She smiled at


    me through the mirror before her expression became more somber and thoughtful. ¡°I trust you, but


    promise to be careful, okay?¡±


    I gave her an assuring smile and bid her goodbye.


    Stepping out into the chilly weather, I pulled my coat tighter around me. I made sure to curtain my hair


    around my face to keep my face somewhat concealed.


    I walked around in town for a while before heading into the woods. People needed to see that Beryl


    was up and about. One of Maggie¡¯s eyes and ears would notify and tell her of my whereabouts.


    ¡°Good evening Beryl,¡± an elderly woman said to me as she passed by.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± I replied in a soft tone.


    As I passed people they greeted me politely but none stopped me to speak.


    ¡°Good evening, Beryl. Where are you going at this hour?¡± A guard greeted me from a little distance, I


    waved back but kept my gaze a little off to the side so he couldn¡¯t really see my eyes.


    ¡°I just need some herbs from the forest. You see, I threw my back out the other day. The healer


    suggested some that can provide pain relief.¡±


    ¡°Be careful and don¡¯t stay out too long. There is a lot of unrest going on nowadays. We wouldn¡¯t want


    you to end up in any sticky situations.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± I smiled as I walked away. ¡°Thankyou. You have a good night now.¡±


    I had done my rounds. Maggie would never try to take Beryl in the public. It was time to head to the


    forest.


    The sun was about to set. Perfect timing.


    I had been walking through the forest for the past twenty minutes and getting close to the outer ring of


    the pack when six wolves emerged from the shadows.


    Here they came¡­ as expected.


    I turned as if ready to run but was quickly caught and held fast.


    ¡°Do not struggle, or else we can¡¯t promise not to hurt you.¡± A rough male voice rang behind me.


    I knew this would happen, so after some fighting back, I soon surrendered, allowing them to take me to


    their camp.


    I put my faith in Greg and Sherry. Greg would stay hidden and close to me and Sherry would ¡°find¡± the


    note that Beryl wrote and give it to Frederic. It was only a matter of time before he noticed that his wife


    was missing. After this, Luther would lose Frederic¡¯s favor.


    As we approached the camp, strong arms mped around me and a white cloth came over my mouth


    and nose. The world began to fade in and out of focus as I inhaled the antiseptic they had doused the


    cloth in.


    ***


    *Theo*


    I watched the alpha drop to his knees.


    ¡°Please. Your Majesty, I was blind. I had believed the lies of a man who I should not have believed. You


    are the true king and the crown belongs to the correct bloodline.¡± He bowed before me, his hands


    stretching out on the floor. ¡°Forgive me, Your Grace and have mercy on my pack and my people.¡±


    ¡°Swear your allegiance,¡± I ordered. ¡°And you¡¯ll be spared.¡¯


    The alpha widened his eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯ll spare us without any other¡­ any other consequence?¡±


    I lifted my gaze and gave him a nce. ¡°Do you want me to?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± The alpha mored to his feet and he bowed his head, ¡®thank you, your grace. You have our


    loyalty. When called upon we will answer the call.¡±


    I nodded and turned away from him. ¡°Very well. Then I shall see you all tomorrow morning to re-


    establish the oath contract.¡¯


    When I finally got to my tent and had a moment of peace, my mind wandered to Ciana. We had only


    been apart for a couple of weeks but my heart yearned for her. Her scent was still lingering around me.


    It was like she was there but not really.


    The p to my tent burst open and in came a wide-eyed Jake who looked panicked. Immediately my


    stomach dropped but I never let my face slip.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ciana, she¡¯s been taken by Luther¡¯s men.¡¯


    ¡°What?!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He went on about some n that Ciana had to trick the elders of her pack into losing trust in Luther.


    Dread slipped into my bloodstream. This was not what I had agreed with her at all. She had promised


    me she would be careful. How could she have allowed this to happen to her?


    I moved toward the door without a single word to my beta.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Alvar.¡±


    ¡°But what about our ns to head north tomorrow? They are getting agitated and another is due to


    attack¡­¡±


    ¡°You can handle it!* I shouted back my order as I shifted.


    I needed to get to Ciana, right now!


    There better not be one hair moved from her head. Otherwise I was going to rain down hell fire on


    Luther.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 465

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 465


    Chapter 123: I¡¯m Going to Help You


    ?Discussion point>


    *Ciana*


    When I woke up again, Maggie hade toward me, grinning widely. I kept my face averted from her


    as she approached and spoke to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Beryl. You¡¯re Elder Frederic¡¯s mate. I¡¯m told he¡¯d do anything for you. My¡­


    husband is very much the same.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to bond over loving husbands?* I asked in a softer voice, trying my best to mimic Beryl. I


    crossed my legs and red at her. Thankfully, she was calling me by Beryl¡¯s name. She hadn¡¯t realized


    who I really was.


    ¡°Well, you see, I¡¯ve heard that you don¡¯t support Luther or me. Your husband¡¯s opinion is highly valued


    in the pack. If you started to see things our way, his loyalty would be solidified, as would your pack¡¯s


    loyalty to Luther¡¯s cause,¡¯ she exined. Again, she looked at me with that sweet and gentle smile.


    I still couldn¡¯t believe someone that looked so caring, innocent and even frail could be so cruel and


    vicious. She really had fooled all of us! Even her own twin.


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Why are you being so uncooperative? This is best for your pack. The crown is brutal and vicious.


    They¡¯ll kill you all,¡¯ Maggie said. ¡°We are nicer than that.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything to make me believe that. Anyone that seeks power the way you do can¡¯t be


    a better option than what we already have.¡±


    Maggie sneered and walked away from me, shaking her head.


    ¡°Well, that is too bad. It looks like I won¡¯t be able to convince you. How I wish we could be friends but¡­


    you leave me no choice,¡± she said with a soft sigh.


    I shook my head andughed. It was such a dramatic cliche and I¡¯d had enough of her acting.


    ¡°I know you!¡± Maggie whipped around and red at me. ¡°Ciana ck!¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡± I grinned even more. ¡°Too bad you can¡¯t use Frederic anymore. He won¡¯t tolerate you going


    after his wife, kidnapping her and threatening her. Because guess what, everyone else thinks I am her.¡¯


    ¡°What a surprise¡­ It seemed like I underestimated you!¡± Maggie snarled. She came toward me like


    she was going to strangle me.


    I stepped back and chuckled again. ¡°Frederic won¡¯t think that Luther is the best option for the pack


    once he finds out what you did to his ¡®wife.¡±


    ¡°Very¡­well!¡¯ The word ¡®well* was gritted through Maggie¡¯s teeth. *l nned it all perfectly but then you


    had to interfere! Now, here¡¯s the price you¡¯ll have to pay!¡±


    She took another step toward me.


    I knew Greg would race in to protect me the moment he thought I was in danger. I sped my hands


    behind my back and made a quick hand signal, telling him not toe to my aid yet. I could handle


    Maggie a little longer.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t want to tip off her guards too soon that I had backup.


    I imagined that Greg was nervous and upset, especially since I told him to back off. He just had to trust


    me. I needed him toy low until I got everything out of Maggie that I needed to.


    ¡°Before you kill me, let me take a stab at why you want me dead. It isn¡¯t because I disrupted your ns.


    I bet it has more to do with the fact that you aren¡¯t even a member of the royal family, not really. Aren¡¯t


    you the illegitimate daughter of Lady Odelia and her guard?¡± I asked, stalling as much as I could.


    Maggie sniffed and rolled her eyes. ¡®That sperm donor doesn¡¯t get to be called my father! And my


    mother¡­ she made me terrified of ever having the truthe out,¡¯ Maggie snarled. She turned away


    from me and growled under her breath.


    ¡°Let me guess, you grew up in fear of having your identity revealed. You thought that if Sebastian found


    out, he¡¯d kill you and Warren. So, you chose to support Luther to get Sebastian out of power, then you


    and Warren could stop living in fear about whether and when your true identity would be revealed.¡±


    Maggie didn¡¯t respond. She rxed her arms at her sides and stopped looking like she was going to


    pounce on me and strangle me. At least, not at that very moment.


    ¡°Well, well, you surprised me yet again, Ciana. You¡¯re right. Warren is my brother and of course I have


    his best interest at heart. Being with me is the safest option for him!¡¯ she replied, ncing over her


    shoulder at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m full of surprises, I know.¡¯ I nodded, trying to make myself look as confident and carefree as


    possible, because I knew she wouldn¡¯t like me behaving like that. I could


    tell she wasing apart because she kidnapped the wrong woman and I refused to fall in line with


    what she had nned.


    I continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re still doing this. You married Demarco and became


    part of his pack. He never would have let the king hurt you, regardless of your real father. Demarco¡¯s


    pack is strong. As long as they obeyed the king, you would have always been protected.¡±


    ¡°Well, Sebastian wasn¡¯t exactly known to be reasonable. Even if Demarco obeyed him all the time,


    Sebastian still could have wiped us out if he learned the truth. It wasn¡¯t enough,¡¯ she said, shaking her


    head.


    ¡°But¡­ Sebastian is dead. Theo is king and he wouldn¡¯t care about that. If you¡¯re still opposing the


    crown, you must hate Theo¡­ but, why? Can you help me understand that?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡°Hate!?¡± Maggie asked,ughing frantically. ¡°Hate? You think I hate Theo?¡±


    Maggie¡¯s face contorted, her features twisting. She looked absolutely evil.


    ¡°Yes, I guess ¡¯hate¡¯ is the right word. I hate the fact that Theo isn¡¯t mine!¡¯ she cried.


    ¡°Wh-what!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known for a long time that Theo wasn¡¯t rted to me by blood. So. ever since we were young I¡¯ve


    admired him¡­ and after he saved me that one time, that admiration turned into love! I loved him and


    how could he think about any other girl but me?¡±


    ¡°But Theo would never love you because he thought you were his sister,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, as long as I knew he didn¡¯t have a lover, I could live happily and peacefully. Demarco¡­ he loved


    me so much. I could ept my life with him as long as I knew Theo didn¡¯t have anyone else and I


    would still be the only woman that is special in his life and forever will be in his life as his family! But


    then you showed up and¡­¡¯ Maggie¡¯s face twisted more. ¡°Everything changed.¡±


    ¡°Why would you want the man you love to be alone forever? That¡¯s horrible,¡± I shouted, ¡°and selfish!¡¯


    Maggie scoffed. ¡®Then clearly, you don¡¯t understand love. You don¡¯t know what it truly means to know


    that he is your entire world, and you would do anything to be with him¡­ in any way that is possible! I


    imagined that when Sebastian was gone, I would be able to tell Theo the truth and he could be mine!¡±


    I shook my head and made a disgusted sound. Even if Theo knew the truth, I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever love


    Maggie. He still thought of her as a sister. Not to mention, she made him think he¡¯d lost control of his


    power and killed her!


    That wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d just forgive.


    ¡°But then¡­ Well, Luther fed us information about a new woman in Theo¡¯s life¡­ you. The more I heard,


    the more I realized he was falling in love with you. I couldn¡¯t have that!¡± Maggie continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault. Theo has a right to love someone and be happy. Even if it isn¡¯t with you,¡¯ I argued.


    ¡°No! I always told myself that if I couldn¡¯t have him, no other woman would. But now I see that he loves


    you!¡° Maggie red at me with pure hatred. ¡°I have nothing now. I¡¯ve been suffering for years just


    loving and longing. You don¡¯t get to enjoy his love if I don¡¯ t!¡¯


    ¡°Maggie¡­¡±


    I never knew how much she hated me simply because Theo liked me.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re a gue to me. Even my own twin brother is addicted to you! I have to get rid of you,¡± Maggie


    cried. Her eyes were wild with hatred.


    I gaped at her and took another step back. Suddenly, everything ws starting to make sense. It was a


    secret she¡¯d kept for so long, but when I thought about it, the signs were there.


    When Demarco had us put on that show for Maggie, I¡¯d noticed how she looked at Theo, even though


    he was disguised as Tallis. She had recognized him. That¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t been able to take her eyes


    off of him.


    Had she known it was Theo all along? Or had she just been so surprised by Demarco¡¯s gesture with


    the y? Either way, I could clearly remember that look.


    She¡¯d gazed at him adoringly, longingly, and even with a hint of anger or jealousy.


    She probably never thought she¡¯d see Theo again, and be able to tell him how she felt. After years of


    being separated. I could imagine how that longing could return so strongly. It was the same way I used


    to feel when I thought about the boy I¡¯d given my bracelet to.


    I always imagined when we reunited, it would be so happy. All the longing I¡¯d felt would vanish.


    Maybe Maggie had the same fantasy about when she saw Theo again, telling him that she loved him


    and that they weren¡¯t really brother and sister. She¡¯d probably waited for that moment, only to see him


    again and be unable to tell him because Sebastian was still alive.


    ¡°It¡¯s just not fair! I did everything I was supposed to. I waited and I nned. Now it is all ruined because


    of you!¡± Maggie cried.


    Maggie was going to lose it big time. I¡¯d gotten all the information from her I could and if I didn¡¯t get out


    of there, she really would try to kill me.


    I put my hands behind my back again and signaled Greg.


    With a loud cry, Greg dropped out of a nearby tree andnded on Maggie.


    Maggie shrieked and started fighting him off. I knew Greg could handle himself, so I took off into the


    woods, looking for a way to escape.


    ¡°Guards, get her!¡± Maggie screamed before Greg got control of her again.


    All of the guards from the camp swarmed in around me. I punched one in the face and ran past him as


    he staggered. Several more closed in around me and I waspletely surrounded.


    I was just about to get ready to fight when a firm hand closed around my arm.


    I looked over. It was Warren.


    For a moment, I thought I was really in trouble. He¡¯d knocked me out thest time I saw him!


    ¡°Warren!¡± I warned him, ¡°Do note close!¡±


    His face softened and he wore a faint smile. It was bitter, but I could tell it was a real, friendly smile like


    the ones I used to see.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help you,¡± he promised.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 466

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 466


    Chapter 124: We¡¯ll Meet Again


    Warren held my arm firmly and beckoned to Greg. He ducked down behind some bushes and pulled


    me with him as we waited for Greg to join us.


    ¡°Prince Warren? What are you doing here?* Greg growled.


    ¡°Saving you two.¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± I hushed them as guards raced by our hiding ce.


    Greg and Warren red at each other. Of course, Theo would have told Greg about Warren running


    off, and possibly even about attacking me. He would be wary of Warren.


    However, as soon as I saw Warren, I knew I could trust him, although I was still upset with him.


    ¡°Come on, we can slip out of the camp this way,¡± Warren motioned to us, tugging on my arm and


    pulling me away from where the guards had run.


    I stayed low and quiet between Warren and Greg until we were well outside of the camp. When I


    couldn¡¯t hear the guards anymore, I stood up and pulled my arm from Warren¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Warren, fancy seeing you here!¡± I hissed, still speaking in a low voice.


    ¡°First, I want to apologize for attacking you, Ciana. It wasn¡¯t my intention to hurt you¡­ I had just


    learned something about myself and it was confusing. I¡¯m not saying that¡¯s an excuse¡­ It just is what it


    is,¡± he said sincerely. His eyes deepened and I could see theplicated emotions flickering on his


    face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I softened my tone. ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt me or anything.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was ready to fully forgive Warren, but he was making an effort to apologize. ¡°Can


    you¡­ can you tell me what was going on?¡±


    Warren sighed and nodded.


    ¡°We have to keep moving,¡± Greg warned. *We¡®re too easy to find this close to the camp.¡±


    The three of us started walking through the woods again, careful not to step on sticks and draw


    attention to ourselves.


    ¡°I can¡¯t abandon my sister,¡± Warren said. ¡®She¡¯s my only family. I¡¯m sure you know that by now.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an answer to my question, but it exined his current thought process. I could rte to his


    desire to be loyal to his family.


    He looked away from me. When he turned back, his lips curved into a bitter smile.


    ¡°All my life feels like a big joke, and I¡¯m the punchline. What I thought my life was, who I thought I was,


    none of it was ever really mine.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I could hear the pain and confusion in Warren¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know who I am anymore. I don¡¯t know who to believe or trust and I don¡¯t know who or


    what I am supposed to be,¡± Warren sighed and shook his head. ¡°The only thing I know about myself


    now is that I¡¯m not a prince. Theo isn¡¯t my brother, either. All my past discontent and jealousy¡­ they


    mean nothing. It was all a joke.*


    I reached out and touched his arm. Warren stiffened under my touch, but he didn¡¯t pull away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, Warren, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out.*.


    ¡°Can this wait until we get somewhere safe?¡± Greg asked sharply. He¡¯d been leading the way through


    the woods, further from the camp.


    ¡°No one is following us,* I said.


    ¡°We are still incredibly vulnerable out here,¡± Greg muttered. I had a feeling he was more unsettled by


    the fact that I was talking to Warren and being friendly to him than by our dangerous situation.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be quiet,¡± I said with a nod.


    Greg grunted and went back to forging our path through the woods.


    ¡°Then, what are you nning to do?* I asked Warren, keeping my voice low.


    He shook his head again.


    This was a different Warren I was seeing. I¡¯d seen him go from warm and friendly to depressed and


    hostile. Now he was so¡­ shaky and unconfident. He was going through aplete identity crisis.


    I sighed. This was the second time within a month that his life had fallen apart. First, when he thought


    Maggie was dead, and now when he found out he¡¯d been lied to his whole life. If I¡¯d had that big of a


    bombshell dropped on me, I didn¡¯t know how I¡¯d react.


    ¡°Come this way, I know of an escape route,¡± Warren said loud enough to get Greg¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Why are you only bringing this up now?¡± Greg asked, circling around and ring at Warren.


    ¡°Because it is to the left and you¡¯re angling to the right,* Warren exined, holding his arm out in the


    correct direction. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to get far away from the camp and back to safety.*


    ¡°Why would you help us?* Greg frowned. He stood toe to toe with Warren, ring at him.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want Ciana involved in this,¡± Warren stated firmly, crossing his arms.


    ¡°Guys, this isn¡¯t the time or ce,¡± I argued. I stood between them and pushed them both back a few


    steps. ¡®Greg, we need Warren¡¯s help to get out of here without being caught by Maggie.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust him,¡± Greg said bluntly.


    ¡°Noted. Nov/, let¡¯s go,¡± I hissed. I motioned to Warren to lead the way.


    He nodded and took the lead, subtly heading back toward the camp. Greg was getting more and more


    agitated, whispering to me that he thought Warren was leading us into a trap.


    ¡°Why would he go through all that trouble to save us and then bring us back to Maggie?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know. But he must have some kind of n,* Greg insisted.


    ¡°Yes, to get the two of you out of here,¡¯ Warren grumbled up ahead.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense, that¡¯s all I¡¯m saying. If he¡¯s so loyal to his sister, why is he helping us?¡± Greg


    asked.


    ¡°People make mistakes. Warren was hurt and confused, but he¡¯ll figure out right from wrong.¡± He


    wouldn¡¯t have opened up and confided in me if he was trying to y games. He would have used that


    time to try and get information out of me.


    Warren was too emotional at the moment to be sly and sneaky. I could tell that he was struggling with


    his decision to help us escape from Maggie. He was loyal to her but he also didn¡¯t want anything to


    happen to me.


    I was hopeful that a part of him still felt loyalty to Theo too, even if they weren¡¯t rted by blood.


    Warren needed to figure out who he was and who he wanted to be on his own. No one could influence


    that, not even Maggie.


    I quickened my pace to walk with Warren instead of Greg.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to trust me, Ciana, but I do want to help you. Think of it as my apology for hurting you


    before,¡± he said, his voice dull and distant.


    In just a few more steps, we made it to a road that led out of the forest. It was a narrow dirt road with


    lots of heavy footprints imprinted in the soft soil but I didn¡¯t see or hear any guards. I nced at Greg


    and he gave a convinced nod.


    ¡°Thank you, Warren,* I said, touching his arm again.


    Warren winced, like my touch was somehow painful or burned him.


    ¡°This road won¡¯t have any guards. You can get to safety,¡± he said, slowly backing away from me.


    My heart sank a little. I thought that maybe if I could get him to a ce where he wasn¡¯t being


    pressured by Maggie or Theo, he might be able toe to terms with things.


    ¡°Can¡¯t youe with us?¡± I asked when Warren turned to follow the road back to the camp.


    Greg had already started heading in the opposite direction and he gave me a ¡°look¡± for holding us up


    even more.


    ¡°Ciana¡­¡± Warren whispered my name tenderly.


    ¡°Please. I know you¡¯re dealing with a lot, but you should figure things out away from all of this,¡± I


    pleaded. I widened my eyes, silently begging him toe along.


    Warren¡¯s face contorted and he looked over his shoulder toward the camp, then back at me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he muttered.


    My hope faded and I looked down. I didn¡¯t think that Warren would ever sort through all of this if he


    stayed with Maggie. She might have thought that Warren being with her was in his best interest, but


    she was wrong.


    ¡°Maggie is my twin. I can¡¯t abandon her. She still needs me,¡± he exined with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°She has a lot of people to take care of her,¡± I pointed out, crossing my arms.


    ¡°Ciana,¡± Greg hissed urgently.


    I waved him off. I wasn¡¯t going to leave until Warren and I sorted this out. There was a part of him that


    wanted toe with me, I could see it.


    ¡°Maggie¡¯s still pretty weak. I know she doesn¡¯t act it. but her illness weighs on her heavily. I can¡¯t bear


    to see her suffer, so I¡¯m going to stand by her. She got a little stronger, after Sebastian died, just like


    how I woke up. Maybe, there is still hope for her to recover fully,¡± he exined in a rush.


    ¡°Warren that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s really admirable, but look what she¡¯s done. She tricked all of us into thinking she


    was dead, turned you against Theo, and is trying to destroy my pack and the crown. Is she really the


    sister you know?¡± I asked. I was careful with my words, hoping it wouldn¡¯t piss him off and change his


    mind about helping us.


    ¡°I just want Maggie to live. We¡¯ve both suffered enough and if I can help her get better, then I think she


    will stop being so angry and hateful,* he said, giving me a gentle, hopeful smile.


    I wasn¡¯t convinced, but I couldn¡¯t argue. Warren had a dream, an ambition, to save someone important


    to him. I respected that because I would do the same.


    ¡°I¡¯m not following her blindly. I hope you know that. There are lines I won¡¯t cross. I have no intention of


    killing anyone or badly hurting anyone for her. That¡¯s why I¡¯m helping you escape. But I¡¯m not going to


    abandon her while there is hope for saving her,¡± he told me firmly.


    ¡°O-okay.¡± I sighed, nodding slowly. ¡°Well, in that case, Warren, hopefully, we¡¯ll meet again.¡¯


    Warren grinned and nodded. ¡°Count on it.¡±


    My heart ached for Warren. So much had been taken from him. He was so confused, and through it all.


    he was still trying to be noble. I just hoped that in his efforts to save Maggie, he didn¡¯t lose himself


    entirely.


    Also, what would Maggie do if she found out Warren helped us escape? She might not be so forgiving.


    After all, she seemed more interested in winning Theo as her own than rebuilding her family.


    I turned away from Warren and headed toward Greg. He gave a relieved sigh and we headed down the


    road. I nced back once to see Warren walking in the opposite direction. Once we went around a


    bend, he was gonepletely.


    ¡°I know it isn¡¯t easy, Ciana, but you have to let him figure this out on his own. Warren is a big boy, he


    can handle it,¡± Greg said, trying to beforting.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± I replied, more to myself.


    Just as Warren said, there were no guards on the road. I was greatly relieved by that. It didn¡¯t take long


    before Greg and I could see the edge of the forest and the main road beyond. We¡¯d be out of that ce


    in just a few minutes!


    Suddenly, a cold, sharpugh echoed through the trees and I froze.


    Beside me, Greg snarled and lowered into a crouch, ready to fight.


    ¡°Dear oh dear, how did the two of you get this far?¡± Maggie¡¯s voice chimed.


    I turned to face her, my spine a stiff rod, palms mmy.


    Maggie grinned and shook her head. ¡°I knew Warren would betray me. He just doesn¡¯t have it in him.


    That weak, soft hearted fool. But it worked in my favor, because he dropped you exactly where I knew


    he would.¡±


    Maggieughed again and all the hair on my arms stood on end

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 467

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 467


    Chapter 125: You Don¡¯t Want Theo?


    I took a step back and narrowed my eyes. Maggie was really getting on my nerves. ¡°Warren didn¡¯t


    betray you, or else he would be here with us now.¡±


    ¡°Is that really the point, Ciana?¡± Greg asked. ¡°We have to get out of here, now. She can¡¯t stop us on her


    own. Remember, she¡¯s weak, like Warren said.¡± He grabbed my arm and tugged, but I wasn¡¯t ready to


    leave.


    Maggie muttered, ¡°Warren is my twin. I know him very well. He¡¯s too gentle andpassionate


    sometimes to do what is needed. That indecisiveness of his¡­ it is such a curse because now, it could


    ruin my n with Luther.¡±


    ¡°All you care about is yourself. Have you thought about him? You destroyed your own twin¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Like I said, Warren is a good kid, and as my brother, he hasplete freedom in


    the shadows. I only arranged patrols to watch him from a distance to make sure he doesn¡¯t do anything


    to get himself into trouble. Unfortunately, he failed me.¡±


    ¡°Get himself in trouble? Warren knows you are wrong but he still chooses to stay with you because he


    is devoted to you! In return, you tested him and insulted him. You¡¯re the one who is not loyal to him!¡±


    Part of me hoped that Warren was nearby, so he could see who his sister truly was. Maybe then, he


    wouldn¡¯t work so hard to save her and help her!


    ¡°Come on, Ciana, we should just go. Warren chose his path,¡± Greg interjected, tugging on my arm


    again.


    ¡°Go? Oh no, it is much toote for that. You see, because of the patrols that watched Warren, I was


    aware of what he¡¯d done from the moment you left camp. I knew exactly where he would leave you and


    there are several guards up ahead ready to take you into custody,¡± Maggie smiled casually.


    ¡°Great,¡± Greg muttered. His fingers loosened on my arm.


    Even if we had left when Greg first suggested it, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten very far.


    ¡°This time, you won¡¯t get out alive. I¡¯m not taking any more chances with you, Ciana,¡± Maggie cried.


    Heavy footsteps came down the road and Maggie¡¯s guards swarmed in. Maggie snapped her fingers


    and they all shifted, snarling and licking their lips as they closed in around us.


    Greg and I stood back to back in the circle of wolves. Even if he shifted, we wouldn¡¯t be able to fight off


    all of Maggie¡¯s guards. She was right, we wouldn¡¯t make it out of this¡­ not unless we had


    reinforcements.


    I¡¯d nned for Murray and Frederic toe charging in, seeing as Frederic would think his mate had


    been kidnapped. But it would still take time for Murray and Frederic to rally the warriors.


    Sherry would being for Greg, too, but even if she showed up now, we were severely outnumbered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take them all, Ciana. When they attack. I¡¯ll distract them and you run,¡± Greg whispered harshly.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not leaving you,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Ciana, I need to protect you. This is the king¡¯s order,¡± he reminded me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to die trying to fulfill your duties, I won¡¯t allow it. I just need to think¡­¡±


    If I could stall Maggie from giving the attack order, just long enough for Murray and Frederic to arrive,


    Greg and I would actually have a fighting chance. What was it that would keep Maggie¡¯s attention?


    ¡°Of course,¡± I whispered to myself.


    Maggie motioned for her wolves to part and she walked into the circle. She stood right in front of me, a


    twisted smile on her lips.


    ¡°Anyst words, Ciana?¡± she sneered my name.


    ¡°Actually, yes.¡±


    Maggie chuckled, ¡°It really has been a long time since I met someone as interesting as you. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°You love Theo, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    Maggie paused, narrowing her eyes at me suspiciously.


    ¡°You want to talk about Theo, now?¡± she asked, arching an eyebrow.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re going to kill me, so it seems like the only chance we¡¯ll have,¡± I pointed out, nodding to her


    shifters as they licked their lips, ready to pounce any moment.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re dead. I¡¯ll have Theo all to myself. We don¡¯t need to talk about it,¡± Maggie said with a


    shrug. She turned away from me.


    Greg muttered under his breath, ¡°Yeah, right.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why he fell in love with me?¡± I taunted her.


    Maggie froze and slowly turned to face me again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the least bit curious as to why someone as cold and hard as Theo fell in love with me?¡± I


    asked again, challenging Maggie.


    She pursed her lips, her eyes getting bloodshot.


    ¡°How would I know that!?¡± she snarled, iling her arms around.


    ¡°Ciana, what are you doing?¡± Greg whispered behind me. I hadn¡¯t had a chance to tell him my n,


    and it was probably going to upset him, but I had to keep stalling.


    Maggie ranted, ¡°I think you are absolutely useless! You¡¯re not smart, falling into my traps. You¡¯re not


    beautiful, if anything, you¡¯re just in to look at. There are countless beautiful, smart women in the


    pce that he always overlooked.¡±


    I knew she was just insulting me out of anger, but the words still stung a little.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing special at all. I don¡¯t know how or why he fell in love with someone like you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m nothing special. I might be average on a lot of things where you are better than me,


    but there is one thing that you will never have,¡± I said as Maggie¡¯s words led her exactly where I wanted


    her to be.


    ¡°Oh really, and what is that?¡± Maggie asked, crossing her arms in a huff. ¡°What do you think you have


    that I don¡¯t? I¡¯ve got the brains, I¡¯ve got the looks, I¡¯ve got the ambition, f ve got better breeding than


    you¡­¡±


    I chuckled dryly and shook my head. ¡°As you said, there are lots of women in the pce that have


    those things. So, why did Theo choose someone that doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Tell me! Tell me why right now!¡± Maggie demanded in a roar.


    ¡°Well¡­ Theo fell in love with me for one reason¡­ and one reason alone,¡± I said, drawing it out as


    much as possible. It wouldn¡¯t be too much longer until Murray and Frederic arrived.


    Still, I wanted to drag this conversation out to thest minute. Behind me, Greg was bristling. Anything I


    said now would get back to Theo. I could tell himter that all I was doing was stalling Maggie.


    ¡°Stop dragging this out, bitch!¡± Maggie snarled. ¡°Just spit it out!¡±


    ¡°So you want to know it so that you can do it too?¡± I smiled, ¡°Well, then you have to be patient.¡±


    Maggie stared at me dreadfully. I took the time to twirl a strand of my hair and gave her another smile.


    She must¡¯ve hated me at this moment.


    ¡°There is something special about me that you don¡¯t know about. Something about my body, and only


    mine, that makes Theo love me,¡± I went on.


    ¡°And that is¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m immune to Theo¡¯s power.¡±


    Her eyes widened.


    ¡°See, he can touch me and get close to me without draining the life out of me. That¡¯s it, the only


    reason.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ how is that possible?¡± Maggie asked.


    I shrugged casually. ¡°You know, if you have that same ability, he would fall in love with you instead.


    He¡¯s known you longer, you are more beautiful than me. He¡¯s probably just afraid of hurting you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t believe me, but if you kill me now, you¡¯ll never know how to take my immunity from me,¡± I


    added,ying it on as thick as possible. I needed Maggie to think that she could take that power from


    me, even though I had no idea what caused it.


    ¡°Take it?¡± Maggie asked, narrowing her eyes suspiciously.


    ¡°Well, I have a few theories on why I¡¯m immune and no one else is. But I¡¯m not 21 yet, so I can¡¯t


    confirm it,¡± I exined.


    If I set up all the right pieces, Maggie would understand what I was pushing toward.


    ¡°Your wolf! Your wolf is responsible for making you immune!¡± Maggie indeed came to the conclusion I


    wanted her to get to.


    ¡°It is only logical. If you were willing to wait until I turn 21, I¡¯d give you my wolf in exchange for my


    freedom. That way, you can be immune. I just want to live my own life. I don¡¯t care about¡­ Theo¡¯s


    love.¡±


    I swallowed hard, my heart clenching at the lie. None of it was true. It was all just a ploy to stall Maggie,


    and it was working.


    Behind me, I felt Greg tense. A low growl came from his throat. Apparently, I was being very convincing


    if even he thought I was telling the truth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want Theo¡¯s love?¡± Maggi asked, giving me that same suspicious look.


    ¡°Why would I? He¡¯s so cold and domineering. He rarely asks for my opinion and refuses to


    communicate openly. He¡¯s a king and always so busy, never has time for me. Even when he tries to be


    romantic¡­ well, it just always gets messed up,¡± I said.


    I wanted to sound convincing by weaving some truth in with the lies. That way, Maggie wouldn¡¯t think I


    was making stuff up. She knew Theo well enough to know what he was like and could imagine what he


    was like when trying to be romantic.


    Greg would believe it too. I could tell he did already. He¡¯d probably tell Theo before I got a chance to,


    but I knew that it would all work out. Theo would understand that it was my intention to stall Maggie by


    trying to give her what she wanted.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want him?¡± Maggie asked again, seeming perplexed.


    ¡°You can have my wolf and Theo as long as you let me go,¡± I said again.


    Maggie took a deep breath and nced around at her shifters. I could tell she was thinking things over.


    ¡°Alright, deal,¡± she said finally.


    ¡°Ciana, don¡¯t do this!¡± Greg muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s already done,¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°Alright. Ciana, you¡¯lle back to my camp with me. When you turn 21, you¡¯ll give your wolf, and your


    ability, to me and I will release you,¡± Maggie finalized the decision.


    She raised her hands and her shifters backed off. Then she smirked at me.


    ¡°Though, I might just want to verify what you¡¯re saying is true. If it isn¡¯t, then I¡¯ll kill you without


    hesitation,¡± she added.


    I nodded. All I needed was to stall her. As long as she remained nearby or at her camp, I¡¯d be rescued.


    ¡°There they are!¡± Murray¡¯s voice shouted through the trees.


    Maggie gasped and all her guards growled, turning their attention to Murray and Frederic as they led a


    huge battalion of Alvar warriors toward the road. Many of them had already shifted and were ready to


    fight.


    ¡°Ambassador, what is the meaning of this!?¡± Frederic cried, ncing at me and the shifters that


    surrounded me. ¡°You and Luther were supposed to represent justice and put an end to tyranny.¡±


    Maggie¡¯s eyes darkened and I could see that she realized her mistake. She¡¯d let her personal feelings


    for Theo get in the way and now my pack would withdraw their support. It would be a big loss for


    Luther.


    ¡°Not only did you try to kidnap Beryl, but now you¡¯re threatening to kill the Alpha¡¯s daughter? Is that the


    kind of justice that Luther supports? Even when King Sebastian ruled, he never interfered like this!¡±


    Frederic snarled.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what it looks like. Ciana is loyal to the crown, she¡¯ll betray me and Luther to the king,¡±


    Maggie argued, pointing at me.


    ¡°So, instead ofing to us, you took matters into your own hands?¡± Murray asked, crossing his arms.


    ¡°Luther¡¯s slogan is to bring justice and resist tyranny. Yet, here you are, making authoritative decisions


    for our pack,¡± Frederic pointed out.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the justice and mercy you and Luther im to represent and we won¡¯t stand for it,¡± Murray


    dered.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 468

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 468


    Chapter 126: Maggie¡¯s Secrets Revealed


    All hell broke loose. Murray and Fredric¡¯s men shifted into their wolves and lunged for Maggie¡¯s men.


    Everyone shifted and started to battle one another. All I could hear was the growling and snapping of


    teeth.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I heard Maggie say from beside me.


    A wolf lunged for her but she ducked just in time to miss the attack. She stood to her full height and


    looked around the camp with wide eyes. She could no longer maintain herposure and I also saw


    anger swimming behind her irises.


    She then turned to me and growled. ¡°You always ruin everything. Can you see what you have done?


    Luther will not stand for this!¡±


    ¡°Looks like you picked the wrong side.¡± I smiled. ¡°Good always wins out in the end, Maggie. You just


    have to believe that.¡±


    Her eyes were burning with fury, and she muttered under her breath as a couple of her confidants


    lunged at me. ¡°Take her with us. We¡¯re out of here!¡±


    They grabbed my arm roughly and dragged me toward the forest. I tried to cry for help but everyone


    else was busy fighting and Maggie¡¯s guards shoved something in my mouth so I couldn¡¯t make a sound


    anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill her!¡± Maggie ordered, ¡°I need her wolf!¡±


    I almost rolled my eyes and told her she was delusional, but I kept that to myself. It was best not to


    anger the lunatic.


    They pulled me past the tree line away from the battle.


    I decided that now was as good a time as any to y dumb, so I forced myself to fall over and hit the


    ground hard.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I groaned.


    Maggie stopped and her guards tried to pull me roughly to my feet. ¡°What are you doing? Move!¡±


    ¡°My head, it¡¯s spinning. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong.¡± I only hoped that my acting skills were as good as I


    believed them to be.


    She looked down at my knee and it was in fact bleeding. ¡°Get up. You can still walk.¡±


    I shook my head and pretended to pant heavily. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe. Everything is spinning.¡±


    I fell to the ground again and pretended to be passed out.


    I knew that she wouldn¡¯t leave me out here in the forest. I was too valuable to her. She needed me


    because she wanted my wolf which she now believed gave me immunity to Theo¡¯s powers.


    ¡°Of course, she freaking fainted!¡± she groaned.


    Then I felt someone lift me up and drape my arm over their shoulders.


    I kept my head hanging low and pretended I was unconscious the entire time.


    Nov/ that I wasn¡¯t worried that my life was in danger, I thought I could y along and see if there was


    anything else Maggie was nning.


    The war cries from the battlefield sounded further and further away as we moved deeper into the forest.


    I didn¡¯t know how long we walked for but when they ced me against what felt like a tree trunk, it was


    quiet. I knew these forests well and I knew that we were either near the eastern border or the


    southeastern one.


    ¡°You, reach out to Luther and request reinforcements; You, start patrolling the area and report back in a


    couple of hours,¡± Maggie ordered her two guards.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Footsteps moved away from us and I was left alone with Maggie.


    I wanted to understand Maggie more so I needed to figure out a way to keep her talking. But I couldn¡¯t


    risk waking up. She would force us to move and I would much prefer to remain on pds.


    ¡°Theo¡­¡± I mumbled under my breath.


    I heard her snap, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I waited for a beat and said his name again.


    ¡°No, no, no! Theo is not yours, he belongs to me!¡± she muttered. I wasn¡¯t sure whether she was talking


    to me or to herself.


    ¡°You little witch! How dare you try to take him from me! He is mine! We have been through so much


    together. We have loved each other even before we knew what the word love truly meant.¡±


    Did she truly believe that Theo loved her in that way? They were siblings. As far as Theo knew, they


    were born sharing half of their blood.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t really like Theo too much. He was always aloof, seemingly arrogant. He and Warren


    were so different!¡±


    She drew her face closer to mine and ced her lips close to my ear. ¡°Then, I found out that neither


    Warren nor I were Sebastian¡¯s children! Could you understand how that felt? Every day and every


    night, I lived in constant fear of my cruel father finding out about the truth! I had to put up an ignorant


    face even in front of my mother!¡±


    She sighed gently. ¡°I worried that they would find us out eventually. So I made sure to keep close


    connections with Justin and Queen Regina. They were my safety if you will. Justin was set to be


    the next king and I believed if I had the heir¡¯s favor then Warren and I would be safe.¡±


    She pulled away from me. I could tell she started pacing back and forth based on the crunching of the


    leaves on the ground.


    ¡°But those two idiots had gone andmitted treason! Could you imagine that just because I went to


    hang out with Justin sometimes, I was also thrown in jail with them? Regina and Justin were sentenced


    to death and I knew it was only a matter of time before I suffered the same fate!¡±


    It was a shame that none of Sebastian¡¯s children had ever lived a normal childhood. I¡¯d never been so


    thankful that I spent most of my childhood traveling with my parents or in the wild with the animals.


    Maggie continued, ¡°I had lost all hope. You would never understand the desperation of counting every


    second without knowing when it would be yourst moment in the world. You watch those around you


    being pulled out from their cells one by one, and never return¡­¡±


    She was trying tough but instead coughed a few times. ¡°You knew it wasing and you couldn¡¯t


    escape. It was just so hopeless that I almost wanted to end myself. What was the point of enduring the


    torment while you knew you were at death¡¯s door?¡±


    I sighed inwardly. I couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of mental torture she went through. I kept myself as still


    as possible hoping that she would continue to talk.


    ¡°But I was spared when that one person who was least expected came to my aid. Theo pleaded my


    case to Sebastian. He told Sebastian that I had been in my room the entire time and had nothing to do


    with treason, and Theo said I was as loyal as he was to the crown. After that, Sebastian released me


    the same night from the prison.¡±


    She let out a sing-song sigh. I did my best not to contort my face in annoyance.


    ¡°But of course, Iter learned that the king would not listen.¡± She said through gritted teeth. ¡°That


    freaking bastard was ruthless and stubborn as a mule. But Theo went against his father for me that


    time.¡±


    Her tone softened. ¡°Ever since then I have tried to get close to him. I owed him my life. I wanted to


    thank him, but he kept his distance. I tried my best to approach him. He was like us, lonely and out of


    ce in the royal pce. The more I followed him around, the more I was attracted to him, until one


    day, I realized that I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of not seeing him or being with him. That was when I


    realized I was in love with him.¡±


    My stomach churned.


    ¡°But then as time went on, it seemed like he would never see me in that light. However, I never gave up


    hope. I went to pray to the Moon Goddess and one day, she responded to my prayer and gifted me a


    special bracelet! It was her blessing¡­¡±


    I had to try my hardest to keep my eyes from opening and ring at her. That was how the bracelet got


    to Warren!


    Theo lost it in the Moon Goddess temple, and Maggie picked it up thinking it was a gift from the


    Goddess herself. Later, before she got married, she decided not to keep this token of love for Theo and


    gave it to Warren.


    ¡°When I turned 21,1 thought I¡¯d be the happiest woman in the world, only to realize my mate wasn¡¯t


    Theo! It must have been a mistake! Demarco is a good man, but he can¡¯t be my mate. I didn¡¯t want him


    to be my mate! I already knew who the love of my life was and nothing could change it! So, I did what


    any woman in my position would do. I sought out to suppress my mate sense with Demarco.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat in my chest. What had she said? The mate sense and mate bond were sacred


    and shouldn¡¯t be tampered with. Could she even manage to do that? Only the Moon Goddess had such


    power.


    ¡°So I found this prayer rock. I carved my wishes on it and went to the sacred altar. I pleaded with the


    goddess to reverse the curse she had ced upon me. I loved Theo and he was meant to be mine.


    And that was where I met Luther.¡±


    That was right¡­ Luther was the owner of the Moonlit Crystal and he seemed to be well versed in spells


    and curses. It was probably the Ortiz pack¡¯s specialty. I¡¯d seen both Nita and Luther use those spells


    and curses before.


    ¡°Again, the Goddess heard my prayer! Luther was able to suppress my mate sense without impacting


    Demarco! That was perfect! This was not an easy process for me to undergo and my body has been


    weaker ever since, but Theo was worth it!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t exin how shocked I was. What Maggie did was such sphemy to the Goddess and


    Demarco. I would never understand how overpowering and twisted Maggie¡¯s obsession for Theo was.


    How could she descend into this utter madness?


    ¡°After it was done, I became Luther¡¯s ambassador. Slowly bringing people to his side to execute his


    n upon Sebastian so that one day, I could be with Theo again. Thanks to his ability, he would never


    have a mate, and that¡¯s perfect. I just needed to be around him, support him, love him¡­even as his


    sister, or his family. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as we¡¯re together!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She paused for a moment, and I could tell she moved closer. ¡°What I never ounted for was you.


    How you just came into our lives and messed everything up. When he had disguised himself as Tallis, I


    knew it was him from the moment Iid eyes on him. I was so happy that he came to me again! Then, I


    saw the way he looked at you and I couldn¡¯t stand it!¡±


    She moved toward me again and this time I could feel her hot breath fanning my face.


    ¡°He loves you. I saw it and I didn¡¯t understand why. That look in his eyes was something that I had


    craved for years but never received. I didn¡¯t understand how he could so easily give it to you. You don¡¯t


    know him like I do. You will never be able to love him the way that I love him.¡±


    She sniffed, she must have been crying. ¡°But once I¡¯m able to acquire your wolf, he¡¯ll change his mind.


    And you¡­you must be removed from the equation. That¡¯s all.¡±


    I had heard enough.


    I snapped my eyes open and lunged for her, tackling her to the ground. I didn¡¯t give her enough time to


    react. I grabbed her arm and twisted it until I heard the sickening crack that I had been after.


    ¡°You witch!¡± she shrieked. ¡®You broke my arm!¡±


    I saw a little emerald stone and picked it up. I brought the stone close to my face and read the small


    inscription on it.


    ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡¯Free me of Demarco¡¯s bond.¡¯


    It was her prayer that she had sent out. This was the wish she had made to the Moon Goddess.


    I pocketed the stone and stared down at Maggie. And unrequited love was always painful but that was


    no excuse to be a monster and betray everyone she knew and loved.


    She had tears brimming in her eyes as she clutched onto her arm.


    ¡°By the way,¡± I said, ¡°I lied. I don¡¯t know how to give you my power. I don¡¯t even know how I am immune


    to his touch. But even if I did, there is no way in hell that I would let you near Theo. You don¡¯t deserve


    him.¡± ¡°And you do? You do know he only loves you because he can touch you.¡±


    ¡°Listen, Maggie,¡± I stared into her eyes deeply and proudly, ¡°Theo loves me not because of my


    immunity to his pov/er. He loves me for what I do and who I am!¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 469

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 469


    Chapter 127: Do You Forgive Me Now?


    I stood up and looked at the darkening sky, it was time for me to go home.


    With Maggie weak and wounded, it was easy to tie her up.


    ¡°Let me go, you wretched witch!¡± she shouted.


    I¡¯d bring her to Murray and Frederic. They could decide what to do with her.


    ¡°Ciana, Stop!¡¯ Warren¡¯s worried voice startled me as he ran up to Maggie.


    ¡°Warren, I have to turn her in. My pack elders are going to take it from here,¡± I exined.


    However, Warren didn¡¯t listen to me. He looked at me with a deep, sad expression and he charged


    towards me with all his might. To keep my bnce, I had to let go of Maggie.


    ¡°Sorry Ciana, but I can¡¯t let you do that,¡± he shook his head and added, ¡°If you try to stop us, I won¡¯t


    hold back likest time.¡±


    In his arms, Maggie groaned and leaned against him heavily. He tightened his grip around her.


    My throat tightened when I saw how dark and serious his eyes were. As I hesitated, Warren shifted and


    Maggie got on his back. All I could do was watch the two of them run away.


    After letting out a sigh, I headed back to the road where Murray and Frederic had led the attack against


    Maggie¡¯s shifters. My stomach gurgled, unsettled that I¡¯d let Maggie get away. However, deep down¡­


    could I really bring myself to watch Maggie be sentenced to death by my pack? I didn¡¯t know.


    When I got back to the battlefield, they were just rounding up thest of Maggie¡¯s shifters. I was


    pleased to see there were few Alvar casualties and injuries.


    ¡°Ciana, you¡¯re safe,¡± Frederic said, running up to me and hugging me.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. The ambassador¡­ she got away,¡± I said somberly.


    ¡°We heard you stalled her attack until we could arrive and back you up,¡± Elder Murray said, joining the


    conversation.


    ¡°I did what I had to to save myself,¡± I grinned.


    ¡°And you were very smart and brave in doing so,¡± Fredericmented, ¡°Well done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see your father has rubbed off on you. It seems we¡¯ve been unfair, treating you like a young


    child. Yet you handled this situation with dignity, calmly and strategically. You¡¯re a lot more grown up


    than we¡¯ve given you credit for.¡± Murray patted on my shoulder and beamed at me.


    My cheeks warmed a little and I smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°And thanks to you, there are minimal casualties to our pack, and Luther¡¯s true colors havee out.


    The rest of the pack has also agreed not to support him,¡± Frederic added.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, brightening. That was the best news I¡¯d heard all day!


    ¡°Well, honestly, it wasn¡¯t just because of what Luther¡¯s ambassador did. You see, we got some help


    winning this battle from an unexpected source,¡± Frederic added with a sly look.


    ¡°We never thought he¡¯d be so willing to step in and help our pack. Especially given who his father is¡­¡±


    My heart leapt into my throat. I thought they meant Warren because he had been nearby. It wasn¡¯t


    common knowledge that Warren wasn¡¯t Sebastian¡¯s son.


    But a small hope rose in my heart. What if¡­ they meant Theo?


    However, I knew it couldn¡¯t be him. Theo was off trying to stop rebellions.


    ¡°He¡¯s still a brutal warrior, but at least he is on our side,¡± Murray said, chuckling.


    My heart raced in my chest and I looked around at all the warriors, some were still in wolf form. My legs


    trembled a little as I looked for him.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Suddenly, he was there, standing by arge tree. Our eyes locked together and I lost my breath. I just


    stared at him. Seeing him after so long, I could have melted into a puddle right there.


    His face was serious, eyes dark and cold, but it didn¡¯t matter. Theo was there, helping my pack. If that


    wasn¡¯t romantic¡­


    Snarling, Theo strode toward me. Everyone else backed away quickly.


    Alright, I might have spoken too soon.


    My joy and tion quickly faded a little-just a little.


    I couldn¡¯t move. Part of me wanted to run to him and hug him, but we hadn¡¯t gone public with our


    rtionship, and the way he looked at me told me I was better off staying put.


    Theo cupped my face in his hands and narrowed his eyes. Then, he crashed his lips down on mine,


    kissing me right in front of my entire pack!


    I was worried that he was going to be mad that I put myself in danger. I also put Greg and Sherry in


    danger as well. But now¡­maybe I was able to get away with it this time.


    I gasped and responded instantly, kissing him back. It had been too long since I¡¯d felt his lips on mine,


    since I¡¯d felt the gentle caress of his thumbs on my face.


    My core heated and my knees trembled. It was like his lips sucked out all my strength, in a good way,


    not in his life sucking way. Blissfully drunk off his kiss, I leaned against him, wrapping my arms around


    his neck.


    We could have kissed for five seconds, five hours, or five years. The entire world fell away and I was


    surrounded by Theo. Nothing else mattered except that we were together again, locked in that


    moment.


    Finally, Theo pulled away and pressed his forehead to mine. His eyes were still dark and using.


    ¡°You have a lot of guts, don¡¯t you, girl?¡± he snarled.


    Oh well. Obviously, the kiss didn¡¯t distract him enough!


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­¡±


    ¡°You should never have made such a dangerous n,¡± he added.


    I knew his domineering nature came out because he¡¯d been worried about me and was being


    protective. My heart continued to race in my chest. I¡¯d never seen him act like that with me when there


    were other people around.


    My cheeks burned crimson and I nced around at the rest of the pack. They all stared at us. A few


    more conservative members looked a little awkward at seeing our public disy, while most of the


    others just seemed surprised and smiled and murmured to each other.


    ¡°I¡­ I had to. Maggie and Luther were winning over my pack and I needed them to see what they were


    really like. I didn¡¯t want them to turn against you. I know it was extreme and dangerous, but it was the


    only way,¡± I exined in a hurried whisper. ¡°Are you not surprised? About Maggie?¡±


    ¡°I got the report from Greg and Sherry already.¡±


    He didn¡¯tment more on Maggie, Warren or Luther anymore, as if they were the least of his


    concerns.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I dropped my gaze to the ground, not daring to look him in the eye, worrying that he was still


    upset with me.


    Theo sighed, lifted my chin with his slender finger and gave me a long, contemtive look. ¡°Well,


    you¡¯re safe now. and I¡¯m going to make sure you stay that way,¡± he dered.


    Next thing I knew, I was scooped up and thrown over his shoulder.


    ¡°Theo!¡± I cried out.


    He didn¡¯t reply, he just carried me away from the pack, all of them staring after us inplete shock. I


    couldn¡¯t see very well while I dangled over Theo¡¯s shoulder, but I knew when we got to my house, and


    then my bedroom.


    Theo dropped me on the bed and shut and locked the door.


    I gulped and chewed my lower lip nervously. However, he just sat there for a few moments quietly.


    Theo sighed and I could see all the confidence drain out of him.


    ¡°You really had me worried,¡± he said. He sat on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Well, how about I make it up to you?¡± I asked, smiling coyly.


    Theo¡¯s eyes brightened and he smirked. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±


    I crawled to him on the bed and wrapped my arms around his waist. Tugging, I pulled him back on the


    pillows until he was lying down. I threw my leg over his hips and straddled him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a few ideas,¡± I muttered. Leaning in, I captured his lips with mine, pressing my breasts against


    his chest.


    Theo groaned and ran his hands up and down my sides. I ground my hips down against his groin,


    feeling his semi-erect member press against the sensitive nub between my legs. The only problem was


    there were too manyyers of fabric between us!


    He grabbed my hips and rolled his arousal against me. My legs trembled as pleasure shot through me.


    I knotted my hands in Theo¡¯s hair and brought my lips to his earlobe, nipping and sucking on the


    sensitive skin. He gasped and pulled me tighter against him.


    ¡°Forgive me yet?¡± I teased, pulling away and looking into his eyes.


    Theo sniffed. ¡°Not even close,¡± he growled.


    ¡°Then, I guess I need to keep trying.¡±


    I slipped my hands under his shirt and pushed it over his head. Then I pulled my own shirtoff.


    Theo¡¯s hands went to my breasts. He cupped the round, smooth globes and pressed his thumbs to my


    nipples, rubbing them gently until they tightened into little rose buds.


    I gasped and tilted my head back, my core throbbing with heat and desire. Lightly, I pressed my


    fingertips to Theo¡¯s chest and I caressed him with light, quick strokes, moving down to the waistline of


    his pants. I loosened his zipper.


    Theo¡¯s eyes grew darker, and he groaned, ¡°Ciana!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡­¡± I teased him.


    He sat up and wrapped his strong, firm arms around me. Our naked stomachs pressed together. He


    pressed his face between my breasts and pinched my nipples.


    I clenched my thighs around his hips and ground my privates against his hard, pulsing desire. Theo


    gave a pleased grunt and took one of my nipples into his mouth.


    His tonguevished the little bud with all his attention, circling slowly as he gently squeezed my breast


    in his hand. My core ached for him. Moaning, I grabbed his hair against my hands, which were turning


    to fists.


    I lifted my hips enough to push Theo¡¯s pants down. He kicked them off and slid me out of my pants. He


    slid one hand between us, dipping his fingers between my legs. He stroked my sopping wet entrance.


    ¡°How dare you, Ciana ck! How could you¡­¡±


    ¡°How could I what?¡± I was proud of myself for still being able to keep the conversation going-barely.


    ¡°Torture me like this!¡± he grunted.


    A shiver ran up my spine and I clung to him harder as he moved his lips to my other nipple, doing


    exactly what he¡¯d done before.


    My body was on fire, ready to explode from his touch.


    Theo¡¯s fingers moved deeper into my folds, stroking, probing, searching, until he brushed against my


    swollen clit. I cried out as tingles coursed through me.


    With a pop, he removed his mouth from my nipple and put all his attention on rubbing his fingers


    around me.


    My legs shook and I moved my hips against his hand. I wanted more and more of his touch as


    pressure built between my legs.


    ¡°Theo¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going to¡­e,¡± I panted, my arms locked around his neck.


    ¡°Come for me,¡± Theo whispered. Hetched his mouth onto my neck and started sucking in the same


    rhythm as his fingers moved on the most sensitive spot inside me.


    I waspletely undone. My legs quivered and I sobbed with pleasure as an orgasm ripped through


    me. Theo slowed his movements, letting me ride out each pleasurable wave against his hand.


    He grabbed my hips and guided my hot, wet entrance to the head of his cock. I buried my face in the


    crook of his neck, my arms still tight around him.


    Theo moaned as he pushed his way inside of me, my tight walls clenching around him.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± he growled.


    He pulled me flush against him, our chests and hips pressed together.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he ordered.


    His strong grip on my hips guided me and without him telling me what to do, I used my knees to lift


    myself.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± I murmured. My mind reeled with pleasure as his thick, hard arousal stroked the inside of


    me. His hands tightened on my hips and pulled me back to him, closing the space between us.


    We repeated the motion, me riding him and him pulling me back down.


    I lifted my head and met his eyes for a moment. Then his lips were on mine. I gasped against his


    mouth as he split me apart pleasurably. My insides pulsed around him and he groaned against my lips.


    Suddenly, Theo grabbed me and flipped me over. I hooked one leg around his hips and he held my


    thigh firmly. He thrust into me hard, the tip of his cock grazing a spot so deep inside it had never been


    touched.


    Crying out in pleasure, I threw my head back on the pillows, my nails digging into his back. Theo


    smirked and kissed my neck, thrusting into me over and over again.


    My legs shook uncontrobly and my moans bordered on screams. Again and again, his member dove


    into me, mming into the same spot that held the most primitive and concentrated desire and


    pleasure within me.


    I arched into him, rolling my hips to meet his thrusts. Each time he struck, I got closer and closer to a


    bottomless pit until¡­


    ¡°Theo!¡± I moaned his name, all other words failing me. My body went rigid for a moment as a flood of


    pleasure and ecstasy shot through me from head to toe. My entire body trembled and jerked.


    ¡°Ciana¡­¡± Theo gasped my name. ¡°I¡¯m gonnae, baby.¡±


    He moaned and I felt his cock tremble and quiver as he reached his own climax.


    Still basking in the afterglow, Theo rested his head on my breasts. I moved my hands, realizing I¡¯d


    scraped his back with my nails. We clung to each other, sweat sticking to our skin.


    So, do you forgive me now?¡± I panted, giggling a little.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 470

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 470


    Chapter 128: Proof


    *Theo*


    I watched Ciana while she slept. Her breathing was even and her hair a little messy, but she looked


    absolutely stunning to me.


    Knock. Knock.


    Sighing, I reluctantly left Ciana in bed to answer the door before the knocking woke her up. She was


    sleeping so deeply and peacefully, I really didn¡¯t want to disturb her.


    ¡°Sherry, what are you doing here this early?¡± I arched an eyebrow at her when I opened the door.


    ¡°Good morning to you too!¡± Sherry smirked slyly, looking me up and down. I was only wearing a pair of


    sports shorts. ¡°I¡¯m not interrupting anything am I?¡±


    I crossed my arms. ¡°Is this urgent? If not¡­¡± I was about to close the door.


    ¡°Wait, wait, Alpha!¡± She swept away her teasing expression and put on a professional smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s


    about Beta,¡± Sherry said.


    ¡°Jake? He should be able to handle the rebellions.¡± I frowned, ¡°Is he alright? Did anything unexpected


    happen?¡±


    If Jake somehow got hurt, that meant the rebels were a lot more difficult to handle and we thought


    ¡°Yes¡­ well no¡­¡±


    My heart sank a little, but before I said anything, Sherry went on, ¡°He is okay, but he is losing it! He¡¯s


    been crying himself to sleep every night without you,¡± Sherry said, giving me a dramatic gaze and burst


    intoughter.


    I let out a sigh of relief. Alright, at least it wasn¡¯t some bad war news. Then I reached out to close the


    door again. ¡°Jake can handle himself.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, Alpha!¡± Sherry held the door so that I couldn¡¯t close it. ¡°I know you¡¯re here for a little R and R,


    but he kept asking Greg when you will be back, and Greg kept bugging me about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell them to suck it up and deal with it on their own for right now.¡±


    ¡°Please get back out there on the battlefields to help him. Otherwise¡­¡¯ She shrugged at me. ¡°I might


    have to see my Beta throw in the towel and run home with his tail between his legs!¡±


    I growled and shook my head. I very much doubted that Jake was crying or unable to handle the


    situation. But Sherry was right. I needed to focus on the rebellions and stabilizing the kingdom. I¡¯d


    confirmed that Ciana and her pack were fine now, and that was the purpose of the trip.


    ¡°Alright, tell him I¡¯ll be there by dawn tomorrow.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best king and alpha ever,¡¯ Sherry said. She winked at me yfully and spun around, leaving


    just as quickly as she¡¯d shown up.


    I headed back upstairs toy down next to Ciana. She moaned and rolled toward me, blinking herself


    awake.


    ¡°Oh, good morning.¡± She smiled shyly. Her cheeks warmed to a rosy pink and I ran my thumb along the


    curve of her mouth.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I whispered as I leaned in and kissed her forehead. She lit up with a brighter smile.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡¯ she asked when I pulled away.


    ¡°I came here to make sure that you were safe and you are. There¡¯s a messy kingdom out there that I


    have to get back to.¡±


    Ciana¡¯s eyes fell slightly. ¡°I know you still have a lot to do. I wish you didn¡¯t have to leave, but I


    understand.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± I took her in my arms and held her close. ¡°I wish we could stay


    here forever. Or, at least another day.¡¯


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be something,¡¯ she agreed, hugging me back.


    I sighed, burying my face in her neck. She encircled me in her arms and I wished I never had to leave


    her again.


    ¡°The country needs its king right now,¡± Ciana agreed. She nuzzled her nose against my chest and


    ced a soft kiss there.


    We couldn¡¯t stay in bed too much longer, but we enjoyed our time together as much as possible until I


    had to get dressed and head back to Jake.


    Leaving Ciana was painful. Like a wrench squeezing my heart. But we both knew there was still a lot to


    be done. I only hoped that once things were settled, we could focus on each other again.


    ***


    *Ciana*


    Once Theo was gone, I knew I didn¡¯t have time to linger on the feeling of loneliness. I had to get back


    to work.


    That afternoon, I met with Elder Murray and Frederic to help sort through everything we¡¯d


    aplished.


    I showed up at Frederic¡¯s house where Murray and some of the other pack members had requested we


    meet up. As soon as I entered the room, everyone stopped talking and stared at me.


    ¡°There she is. Our savior.¡± Frederic stood up and came over to kiss my cheek.


    I shook my head, even though my cheeks burned hot suddenly. Getting praise and recognition from


    them was something I wanted but it still felt strange.


    ¡°You¡¯re really showing the qualities of a true Luna Queen.¡± Murray winked at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think any of us ever expected to see the cold-hearted, distant king show such a passionate


    disy of affection in public,¡± Frederic added, chuckling.


    I didn¡¯t want my personal rtionship to be the subject of a serious pack meeting, so I cleared my


    throat and switched the topic.


    ¡°Everyone, listen to me. Our pack might be out of the woods with Luther, but he has a lot of other


    followers out there. I don¡¯t want to pretend that the rest of the kingdom is safe from his warped sense of


    justice.¡¯


    ¡°But those are their decisions. We, Alvar pack, have pledged our allegiance to King Theo, but we don¡¯t


    have any sayings in what other packs choose to do. Alvar is safe, that¡¯s what matters,¡± Frederic said.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it is enough. If Luther continues to gain followers, Alvar could be vulnerable to attack if


    they make an army. We need to diffuse as many as possible,¡± I exined.


    Murray and Frederic looked at each other.


    ¡°Even if we want to help, none of us are in a position to negotiate with other packs,¡± Murray pointed out.


    ¡°Why not? If Luther could have an ambassador, why couldn¡¯t Theo?¡± I looked around the room and


    smiled confidently. ¡°As an Alpha¡¯s daughter, my opinion held some weight in other packs. I could help


    get others to see Luther¡¯s true colors.¡±


    ¡°Well, Ciana, maybe you¡¯re right. But how are you nning to convince the rest of Luther¡¯s


    supporters?¡¯ Frederic asked encouragingly.


    ¡°Luther¡¯s biggest argument is that Theo is as brutal and bloodthirsty as his father. As long as I can


    convince the alphas that Theo is different, Luther could start losing support very fast,¡± I exined.


    Luther¡¯s message was simple. He told people that he wouldn¡¯t be as brutal and horrible as Sebastian.


    He also wanted to paint Theo as a murderous killer. The only problem was, Luther¡¯s real motivation


    was revenge, not freeing the kingdom.


    His mind and heart were twisted by hatred, he would start a war with Theo as soon as he gained


    enough support. He¡¯d do anything to destroy the kingdom that took his family from him. He wasn¡¯t


    capable of bringing peace.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to Vaner pack first and talk to their Alpha. He and I have met before,¡± I told Murray and


    Frederic.


    At this point, it was better to let them know where I would be, in case something went wrong. Given my


    track record, and Demarco¡¯s state after thinking he lost Maggie, it would beplicated, to say the


    least.


    Vaner Pack was very strong, though, and if they stopped supporting Luther, it would be a big loss for


    Shadow.


    That same afternoon, I set off.


    Murray and Frederic allowed me to take a small guard with me for safety. As great as it was to be out


    traveling again, it was significantly more boring than thest time I made that journey with Warren.


    Well, until things went down south totally.


    ***


    The moment we crossed into Vaner territory, Demarco was there. He red at me with a cold,


    hardened face.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to talk, Alpha Demarco, about what¡¯s happening with the kingdom,¡± I said.


    I liked having guards from my pack with me. They could testify to what they¡¯d learned about Maggie


    and Luther. They could tell Demarco that his mate and wife was still alive. It would probably take more


    than anyone¡¯s word. Fortunately, Maggie had given me all the ammunition I needed, even though she


    didn¡¯t know it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wee here! Thest time you were here, Theo killed my wife. You supported him!¡±


    Demarco snapped, pointing an using finger at me. His eyes were bloodshot, face gaunt.


    I doubted he¡¯d had a good night¡¯s sleep since Maggie had faked her death.


    ¡°Guards, detain her immediately,¡± Demarco demanded.


    ¡°Demarco, Maggie isn¡¯t dead!¡± I shouted as his guards moved in.


    Demarco held his arm up and his guards froze. He red at me, looking at me hard to see if I was lying


    or just saying something desperate to save myself.


    ¡°Please, Demarco, you have to believe me. My guards have seen her alive. She¡¯s working with Luther.


    She faked her own death becaue¡­¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Demarco cut me off.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ciana is telling the truth, Alpha,¡¯ one of my guards said.


    ¡°We all saw Lady Maggie alive and well. She put up a good fight in Pack Alvar,¡± the other guard said.


    Demarco stared at each of us for a long time. None of us wavered.


    ¡°Maggie has been lying to you for years. She never¡­ she never loved you.¡± I really didn¡¯t want to do


    this, but I had to tell him. Demarco should know the truth¡­


    Demarco¡¯s eyes widened and he shook his head. He seemed willing to listen now, but I wasn¡¯t sure if


    he was going to believe me.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t lying. I devoted everything to her,¡± Demarco argued.


    ¡°But she wasn¡¯t devoted to you. She faked her own death to get away from you,¡± I replied.


    ¡°She¡¯s my mate! Of course, she loved me!¡¯ Demarco roared, his eyes wild, voice desperate.


    I sighed heavily and shook my head. ¡°Listen to me¡­ Maggie loves someone else. She suppressed her


    mate sense and mate bond so she could keep loving him.¡±


    Demarco scoffed and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need to listen to this. Guards, take her into custody. I will


    charge you for these lies and nder against my wife!¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t lies. Think back, Demarco, she was always sick and frail and you always had to take care


    of her, but she never reciprocated. She wasn¡¯t devoted to you. What kind of mate would fake her own


    death and then note back to you to mend your broken heart?¡±


    Demarco paused again. I could see the wheels turning in his head while he tried to make sense of what


    I was saying.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t in love with you. Maggie is working with Luther for her own gain,¡¯ I added.


    If he would just be open to believing me for a second, I could give him the proof that Maggie had lied to


    him.


    ¡°She did love me,¡± Demarco insisted.


    ¡°Maggie wanted to escape from you, did you know that!?¡± I asked harshly. ¡°I have proof!¡±


    Demarco¡¯s face paled.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 471

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 471


    Chapter 129: I¡¯ve Got a n


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t have proof because there is no proof. Guards, take her and throw her out!¡± Demarco


    demanded, snapping to his guards again.


    They closed in on me. Sherry and Greg appeared at my sides, joining my guards to protect me. I had a


    feeling they were still close by even after Theo had left, but they¡¯d stayed hidden until now.


    Thinking fast, I reached into my pocket and pulled out the stone that Maggie had gone on and on


    about. I threw the stone at Demarco¡¯s feet.


    ¡°There¡¯s your proof! Maggie carved a prayer to the Moon Goddess into that stone. She wished for her


    matebond to you to fail,¡± I said. ¡°Maggie is still alive and working with Luther to recruit and expand the


    influence of the Shadow.¡±


    Demarco¡¯s body was trembling and he stared at the rock for a while. Eventually, he bent down and


    picked up the stone, rolling it around in his hands.


    Then his eyes widened and he shook his head like he still didn¡¯t want to believe it, even though the


    proof was staring him right in the face.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, why not join me and search for Maggie? That¡¯s what we¡¯re heading off to


    do,¡± I said, motioning to mypanions.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane. You are just trying to confuse me,¡± Demarco said, shaking his head.


    ¡°You could also check her tomb. That should be enough to convince you she¡¯s still alive¡­ if she isn¡¯t


    there anymore. What more proof would you need?¡± I countered.


    Demarco stared at me, jaw dropped. Then his eyes turned bloodshot again and his nostrils red.


    ¡°You daree into my pack and ask me to desecrate my wife¡¯s grave!? You brought tragedy on my


    mate and now you want to insult her memory!? What right do you have to disrupt my grieving process?


    Maggie is gone!¡± he shouted. The blue veins on his forehead bulged as he screamed at me.


    ¡°Demarco, I didn¡¯t cause any of this, I only brought the information. You don¡¯t have to believe me. If you


    choose to cover your eyes from the truth, it¡¯s up to you.¡± I shrugged like it didn¡¯t matter to me what he


    thought.


    Demarco scoffed and tossed the rock on the ground.


    ¡°However,¡± I looked him in the eye, ¡°if you¡¯re wrong, and you keep supporting Luther, you¡¯ll not only


    suffer the loss of your mate, but also your pack!¡±.


    ¡°You never knew anything about Maggie,¡± Demarco argued. His voice was softer now, like he was


    running out of reasons to defend Maggie.


    ¡°If she was truly the kind soul like you said, do you think she¡¯d want you to lose yourself to get revenge


    for her, risking the entire pack? Even if she did lie to you, would you lead your entire pack to destruction


    for someone that deceived you?¡± I asked, challenging Demarco even more.


    ¡°Stop¡­ stop saying that! Maggie wasn¡¯t lying. And I would exact revenge again and again on Theo for


    what he did to her,¡± Demarco dered.


    Beside me, Sherry and Greg growled. I held an arm out to keep them tame. This wasn¡¯t the time to be


    flying off the handles.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand with Theo, but if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t stand with Luther either. I would stay


    neutral and protect your own pack.¡±


    This time Demarco didn¡¯t fight back. He just stared at the ground.


    ¡°Well, I think my work here is done. If you ever change your mind, you can get in touch with me,¡° I said,


    concluding my visit and turning around.


    He scoffed but didn¡¯t argue as I motioned to my guards and Greg and Sherry to leave.


    ¡°Ciana, are we really done here? I thought you wanted to persuade Demarco but he clearly doesn¡¯t


    believe us,¡± Sherry whispered to me as we departed.


    I sighed and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s up to Demarco to figure out the truth for himself. If he really cares


    about Maggie, he¡¯ll go investigate. We just nted the seed, the rest is up to him. There are other


    packs we have to go to.¡±


    Sherry nodded.


    For almost three months, Greg, Sherry, and my small guard traveled around the kingdom visiting the


    smaller packs. We visited twenty different packs and with all our eye witness testimonies, I was able to


    convince all twenty of them to support Theo instead of Luther.


    Myst stop was Brook¡¯s pack, Elmorn pack. Theo had released all the women from his consort to


    return home so they could be ambassadors. She was waiting for us when we got there.


    ¡°Ciana, I feel like I haven¡¯t seen you in forever!¡± Brook jumped on me to give me a hug when we


    showed up on her doorstep.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± I embraced her back tightly.


    Sherry, Greg, and the guards all got settled in and Brook and I had a few moments to catch up alone.


    ¡°I know why you¡¯re here. Don¡¯t worry, though, I¡¯ve already convinced my father to support Theo. He


    sees the wisdom in it. Plus, I¡¯m his little girl and he would never deny me anything.¡± She smiled brightly


    at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯m a little burnt out on giving the same speeches over and over again,¡± I admitted


    with a light giggle. ¡°Thank you for sticking by the crown.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ uh-huh.¡± Brook nodded, looking down the hallway.


    ¡°Brook, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, seeing how distracted she was.


    ¡°Oh¡­ well¡­ you know that Jake and I discovered we¡¯re fated mates, right?¡±


    I nodded. I received a message from Brook a couple of months ago, and I was ecstatic for her! ¡°Yeah, I


    know. It is great news.¡±


    Brookughed nervously and shook her head. Her smile faded quickly and her face fell. ¡®My father isn¡¯t


    happy about it, not one bit.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡° I asked, arching an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m too embarrassed to say,¡± she said, her lower lip quivered and I thought she might cry. ¡°Why


    don¡¯t I just introduce you to my father, and you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    I followed Brook through the pack house to the study, where her father was sitting. He was reading a


    book but as soon as he saw us, he tossed the book aside and stood up, holding his arms out to Brook.


    ¡°Hello, my beautiful, beautiful daughter.¡± He gave her a bear hug and kissed the side of her head.


    Brook gave me a bashful look and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Daddy, this is Ciana. She¡¯s the friend I told you about, from the pce,¡± Brook introduced.


    ¡°It is nice to meet you, Alpha Ellsworth,¡± I greeted, holding my hand out.


    Alpha Ellsworth eyed my hand suspiciously. ¡°Yes, you did tell me all about Ciana.¡±


    His friendly nature seemed reserved for his daughter. Slowly, I pulled my hand away and rubbed it on


    my thigh.


    ¡°I understand you¡¯re willing to stand with King Theo and I appreciate that. I¡¯ve been working to lessen


    Luther¡¯s poprity,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Yes, King Theo. Now, he is a great Alpha and leader. Why not look for a guy like that, my dear?¡±


    Ellsworth asked, chucking his daughter under the chin.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Brook nced at me apologetically. ¡°Daddy, Theo has his sights set on someone else. Besides, I told


    you, Jake is my fated mate.¡±


    ¡°Well, my daughter deserves the best of the best! Her mate must be an alpha! There are plenty of


    Alphas that choose to marry someone that isn¡¯t their fated mate because they understand a good


    match when they see one,¡± Ellsworth said, squeezing Brook again.


    ¡°That¡¯s because they never found their mates!¡± Brook protested. She looked at me like she could just


    die of embarrassment at any moment. ¡°If you just gave him a chance, I think you¡¯d really like Jake.¡±


    Brook eyed me, like I could help out.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say or do in the situation. It seemed a lot more like a family matter than something


    I could help out with. I wanted Brook to be happy and follow her heart, but it wasn¡¯t my ce to


    interfere with what her father wanted for her. He was a loving father, I could tell, but he just had some¡­


    strong opinions.


    My own heart ached for my parents. They¡¯d always loved me and cared for me but they spent a lot of


    time traveling in the most recent years without me. Seeing Brook and her father made me a little


    jealous.


    What would my dad say about my love life? Would he like Theo¡­?


    I¡¯d never thought of that before. I knew my parents would never care about status or wealth, they would


    want me to be with a man who would treat me right¡­ So¡­ they would have to love Theo, right?


    ¡°Jake¡¯s just a Beta. You deserve something far more than that. Like an Alpha of a strong pack, one that


    can bring you all the joy, freedom, and love that you deserve,¡± Ellsworth said, kissing the top of Brook¡¯s


    head.


    He still held her against him in a one-armed hug. Clearly, Alpha Ellsworth was very protective of his


    daughter and only thought she deserved the best of everything. He was a doting father, but I now


    understood why she was embarrassed by him.


    ¡°Besides, Jake serves the pce. That is so far from home and from me. You need an Alpha that is


    closer to home, one that won¡¯t take you far away,¡± Ellsworth added.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Brook sighed, rolling her eyes.


    Ellsworth turned to me now. ¡°See, nothing but the best for my girl. I spoil her but she never listens to


    me. You¡¯re her best friend, maybe you could help persuade her to see reason?¡±


    I nced at Brook and she gave an exasperated sigh. She shrugged and pulled away from him.


    I could tell Alpha Ellsworth meant well though.


    ¡°I promise, Alpha, I will do what I can,¡± I smiled at him and gave him an assuring nod.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± he said. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve got to get back to my book. You two girls have fun.¡±


    He waved us out of his study and grabbed his book again. Brook and I linked arms and walked down


    the hall together.


    We went to Brook¡¯s bedroom. I wasn¡¯t at all surprised to see that it was decorated with pink and purple,


    like a princess¡¯s bedroom. She sat on her pink, sparklyforter and patted the bed beside her.


    ¡°It looks like a little girl lives here,¡± I teased, ¡°but the colors seemed to fit you well.¡±


    ¡°I know. My dad still thinks I¡¯m his little girl and he never wants me to grow up, fall in love, or move


    away,¡± she said with another exasperated sigh.


    ¡°Brook, you¡¯re really lucky to have a loving, caring, devoted father like that,¡± I said, covering her hand


    with mine.


    Brookughed, then her eyes filled with tears and she blinked them away. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be


    happy or miserable. I love him and I know he wants what is best for me, but I love Jake, too. I don¡¯t


    want to hurt either of them.¡±


    Brook sighed and dropped her head into her hands. She gently rubbed her temples like she had a


    headache.


    ¡°Are you okay, Brook?¡±


    ¡°I have a headache. My dad thinks I will choose my mate over him. He wants me to be with someone


    that isn¡¯t my mate so that I¡¯ll always put my family first. He thinks being with my mate means I can¡¯t be


    his little girl anymore¡­¡±


    She sighed again and shook her head.


    It was a bit of a messy situation. Whatever Brook decided, she¡¯d end up hurting one of them. Her father


    or her mate, the two most important males in her life. I wanted to help her.


    We just had to get her father to see that she could love both without hurting either of them.


    ¡°Brook, I think I¡¯ve got an idea.¡± I beamed at her.


    Brook looked at me with big, hopeful eyes.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 472

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 472


    Chapter 130: The Touching Family Moment


    Ellsworth invited me to breakfast the next morning. Brook wasn¡¯t there and I got the feeling that he


    wanted to talk to me alone. It was fine, Brook already knew the n.


    I sat down and grabbed myself a te of pancakes. Alpha Ellsworth watched me dump syrup on them


    and poured me a ss of orange juice before he spoke.


    ¡°So, did you talk to Brook? She can be just as stubborn as me sometimes,¡± he said,ughing until his


    cheeks turned red.


    ¡°Brook and I talked and I¡¯ve persuaded her that Jake isn¡¯t right for her. She¡¯s agreed to put you first,¡° I


    said, nodding as I reached for my orange juice.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Alpha Ellsworth stared at me a moment longer and then broke into a wide smile. ¡°That seems¡­


    too easy based on how well I know my daughter.¡°


    ¡°If you really think it is too good to be true, I can show you. Brook told me what she was going to do


    today to break the matebond.¡° I replied politely as I slid my hand into my pocket and fingered the little


    blood bag I stored there.


    In order for this to work, Brook and I were going to put on a little show.


    ¡°Really? She¡¯s thatmitted?¡± He stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°She should be heading to the Moon Goddess temple now. Want toe along?¡° I gulped down my


    pancakes and stood up, motioning for him to follow me.


    Brook wasmitted alright,mitted to getting her way. I felt a little guilty about tricking Ellsworth.


    He was a nice guy but Brook was my best friend.


    ¡°By the way, Alpha Ellsworth, those pancakes were phenomenal! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked them.¡± He grinned, ¡°Those are Brook¡¯s favorites too!¡°


    Alpha Ellsworth followed me and I followed the trail that Brook had shown me to the pack Moon


    Goddess temple. We¡¯d nned everything carefully, so I knew she¡¯d be on her way.


    I held a hand up and Brook¡¯s father paused. Pointing, I showed him that Brook was entering the


    temple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a little closer,¡± I whispered.


    Alpha Ellsworth nodded and we snuck into the temple.


    Brook was already kneeling in front of the Moon Goddess statue. She had her hands sped together


    and it looked like she was praying. We couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying, but suddenly tears streamed


    down her cheeks.


    Brook groaned and doubled over in pain. She started heaving, leaning against the stone statue. Her


    face all scrunched up.


    ¡°Brook!¡° Alpha Ellsworth gasped.


    Maids ran through the temple to Brook. They tried to hold her upright and see if she was okay.


    ¡®Lady Brook, what¡¯s wrong?¡± they urged.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Someone get a healer!¡±


    ¡°Brook!¡± Alpha Ellsworth cried. He ran from our hiding ce and bolted toward her.


    The maids backed away and let their Alpha through. I walked over more slowly, grabbing the blood bag


    in my hand. This had to be timed right.


    ¡°F-father, you were r-right,¡± Brook croaked, looking up at him with teary eyes.


    I bit my lip to keep a straight face. She was a good actress and I wondered how she kept herself so


    composed. It was a little funny to see her being so dramatic, but I had to keep my cool, too. This had to


    be convincing.


    Apparently, she loved Jake enough to make a fool of herself with her melodrama.


    ¡®Jake¡­ he¡¯s a good man. I¡­ I do¡­ l-love him. But I¡­ I have to m-make a better choice and listen to


    your advice,¡± Brook gasped, breathing so heavily she was almost hyperventting.


    ¡®Brook, are you sure this is what you want? Jake will be so heartbroken¡­¡± I dropped down to my knees


    near her head and pulled it into myp, stroking her hair.


    ¡°He might not survive on his own. And you¡­ rejecting him could kill you¡­¡±


    I nced over to Alpha Ellsworth, hoping he would do or say something to help Brook out, like tell her it


    was okay to love Jake.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Brook groaned and writhed in pain. She flicked her eyes to Ellsworth.


    ¡®Honey, what are you doing to yourself?¡± her father asked. He took her hand and pressed it to his


    cheek. ¡°This isn¡¯t what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve made m-my decision. A mate is important but¡­ well, my parents are fated mates and they are


    happy. But¡­ I could have a second chance m-mate. Someone good¡­ someone better,¡± Brook forced


    out.


    Her eyes met mine for a moment and I saw the amusement in them. I realized that her streaming tears


    were from silentughter because she wasn¡¯t really in pain.


    ¡°Okay, Brook, whatever you decide. You¡¯re my best friend and I support your decision, no matter what,


    okay?¡± I was proud that I kept my face dead serious and I ran my hand down her cheek and slid the


    little blood bag into her mouth.


    She coughed and I saw her press it against the inside of her cheek. Slowly, she nodded and looked at


    her dad.


    ¡®O-okay, I¡¯m ready,¡± she said, nodding.


    ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡± Ellsworth gasped.


    ¡°Moon Goddess, I¡­ I came hereto p-pray¡­ I pray to re-je-ct m-my mate. And I hope that m-my second


    chance¡­ my second chance mate will ce to me,¡± she said, her voice strained.


    She arched her back and groaned. I realized that part of her dramatic act was to keep herself from


    laughing or breaking character. It was hard tough when she was fake moaning in pain.


    ¡°M-my second chance m-mate will be kind and¡­ won¡¯t t-take me from my parents,¡± she forced out.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± she groaned in pain again and writhed around.


    ¡°This is too much,¡± Alpha Ellsworth said, shaking his head.


    Brook bit down hard and she coughed. The fake blood pooled in her mouth, I could see it as she tried


    to talk again.


    ¡°Goddess¡­ I Brook¡­ reject¡­¡¯ she coughed again and spat some of the fake blood out. ¡°Reject¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡¯ Alpha Ellsworth snapped, grabbing Brook¡¯s shoulders. ¡°My daughter, stop this. It is


    hurting you. I can¡¯t watch you do this to yourself.¡¯


    ¡°Then¡­ go away. You don¡¯t need to watch,¡± Brook sputtered. ¡°This is for you¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t even bear to think of you going through this pain, just for me. Jake is your mate and that is


    what it is. Keep your matebond, go with him, just don¡¯t hurt yourself anymore!¡± Alpha Ellsworth shouted


    in desperation.


    Brook swallowed hard, the fake blood-which was just tomato juice-went down with a big gulp.


    Alpha Ellsworth grabbed her shoulders and lifted her up, hugging her to his chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter and I want what is best for you, even if it means you going to the pce without


    me.¡± He patted her back.


    ¡°Daddy,¡° Brook gasped, wrapping her arms around him. ¡°Thank you! You know. I¡¯ll never stop being


    your little girl, no matter where I go or who I¡¯m with.¡±


    Ellsworth chuckled and nodded. ¡°I know that, sweetie. I know. You know you get your stubbornness


    from me.¡±


    Brook giggled a little and sighed as her father released her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you, darling. Especially not over a man. It is just¡­ so hard to admit that I can¡¯t


    be the only man in your life,¡¯ Alpha Ellsworth said. He sighed and ran his hands through Brook¡¯s hair,


    then he stood up and offered her his hand.


    I smiled to myself, watching them hug again and reconcile. It was nice to see that when it came down


    to it, Ellsworth put Brook¡¯s happiness over what he thought was best for her. That¡¯s what a father was


    supposed to do.


    He was able to see past his stubbornness to be the best father.


    Ellsworth brought Brook back to the packhouse to recover. I didn¡¯t see them for the rest of the day until


    Brook popped by where I was staying and invited me to dinner with her and her father.


    Brook and I sat together and Alpha Ellsworth took the head of the table. He had a ss of wine and


    watched the two of us together.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re feeling better, darling,¡± Ellsworth said, his voice was a little stiff, like he wasn¡¯t


    actually happy about it.


    Brook reached over and took her dad¡¯s hand. ¡°Daddy, I know this isn¡¯t what you wanted, but I promise,


    I¡¯lle and visit all the time. Jake isn¡¯t going to hold me hostage at the pce.¡±


    Alpha Ellsworth smiled tightly and nodded. He squeezed Brook¡¯s hand but he still looked a little upset. I


    wasn¡¯t sure why. Was he mad that Brook had hurt herself to please him, or that his desires had led her


    to hurt herself?


    ¡°He really loves me, Jake does. Obviously, not as much as you, but he¡¯s a good man,¡± Brook


    continued. ¡°Besides, King Theo is reasonable, he will let Jake have time off so we can visit. And, Ciana


    is on our side.¡¯


    She smiled warmly at her father. Alpha Ellsworth sighed and pulled his hand from hers. ¡°You¡¯ve grown


    up a lot, Brook. I know you have your own life but you¡¯re never going to stop being my baby girl, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it. And I don¡¯t want to stop being your little girl.¡± Brook said, still smiling warmly.


    ¡°Well, before Ipletely agree to all this, we need Jake to get his ass over here so I can meet him


    and determine just what kind of man he is,¡± Ellsworth demanded.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll love him,¡± Brook said excitedly. She turned to me and we grinned at each other.


    ¡°Next time, girls, don¡¯t use tomato juice for fake blood,¡± the Alpha said.


    Brook and I both stopped smiling instantly and looked back at Ellsworth. I was expecting to see him


    ring at us or giving us a stern look. He was smiling warmly, shaking his head and he tapped his


    nose.


    ¡°A wolf¡¯s nose knows,¡± he teased, chuckling.


    ¡°Daddy, you knew!?¡¯ Brook asked, her jaw dropping.


    Alpha Ellsworth grinned. ¡°Honey, who am I?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Brook asked. She looked at me again and I shrugged.


    At least, her father wasn¡¯t pissed. He¡¯d known our ruse from the moment that Brook had broken the


    fake blood bag in her mouth. And yet, he¡¯d still gone along with it and given Brook what she wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯m your father,¡± Ellsworth rified. ¡°No one knows you better than I do. So, remember that when you


    bring this Jake fellow by for a visit.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Brook gasped, covering her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t want to trick you, I just¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    She stood up and came around the table to stand behind her father. She then put her hands on his


    shoulders, massaging them lightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy.¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my darling. I understand. You wouldn¡¯t go to such great lengths to try and fool me if this Jake


    didn¡¯t mean a lot to you. Just remember, I will always know if you try to trick me.¡±


    He patted her hand with his and she leaned in and kissed his cheek. This was the most adorable thing


    I¡¯d seen in months and it warmed my heart. Brook was so lucky to have such a wonderful father.


    ¡°I love you so much, daddy! I love Jake too, and I just didn¡¯t want to choose.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to now,¡° Alpha Ellsworth assured.


    A guard came into the dining room, breaking up the touching family moment. Ellsworth turned to face


    the guard, his warm smile fading as he becamepletely serious.


    Brook sat down with me again and grinned. She lowered her voice. ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m d it all worked out,¡° I whispered back.


    ¡°Alpha, there¡¯s news. There is a massive army on the move, heading straight for the pce,¡± the guard


    reported.


    My heart stopped for a moment. ¡°Luther. That has to be Luther. He¡¯s attacking!?¡¯ I stood up quickly.


    If Luther was making his move, I¡¯d have to get back to the pce to be with Theo.


    ¡°We have good intel that Luther is leading the assault. He¡¯s gathered all his forces together. Apparently,


    with a lot of his followers reverting back to supporting the crown, he¡¯s worried he won¡¯t have arge


    enough army, so he has to move now,¡¯ the guard continued.


    ¡°This is bad. I¡¯ve got to get back to the pce,¡± I urged.


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Brook said, standing with me. We both headed out of the dining room but Alpha


    Ellsworth called us back.


    ¡°Miss ck, before you go, I have something for you.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 473

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 473


    Chapter 131: At Your Service


    ¡°Come with me. I have something for you before you return to His Majesty. It might help,¡± Alpha


    Ellsworth said, motioning for me to follow him.


    He led me to his office, where I¡¯d first met him. I stood near the door while he rummaged through his


    desk drawers. For a few minutes, I thought he was just trying to get me alone to tell me how he really


    felt about the trick Brook and I had yed.


    ¡°Ahh, here it is. I think this might help against Luther,¡± he handed me a photo from across his desk.


    I examined the picture closely. There was a girl about four or five years old in the picture. She had


    pigtails tied with pink ribbons and was wearing a little sundress. Her face was bright with a big smile.


    Beside her was a young boy, maybe about ten years old. He had a goofy grin andrge feet. He looked


    lanky and awkward, like he hadn¡¯t fully grown into himself, but he looked familiar.


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Luther at age eight and his younger sister when she was only four. Anna, his sister, died


    tragically when she was eight and when Luther was twelve,¡¯ he exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ truly awful. I don¡¯t understand how this could help. Do you think Luther is sentimental?¡± I


    asked, turning the photo back toward Ellsworth.


    ¡°My wife¡¯s sister worked in the Ortiz pack, before their demise. She took that picture. Unfortunately,


    when Luther lost his pack and loved ones, especially his sister, he went crazy with a need for revenge.¡±


    ¡°Luther¡­ is also a victim,¡¯ I whispered, cing my hand over my heart. ¡°I knew he lost a lot when


    Sebastian destroyed his pack¡­¡¯


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s not the worst of it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡¯ My heart tightened in my chest. What could possibly be worse than Sebastian


    murdering all of Luther¡¯s family, including his eight-year-old sister.


    ¡°When Sebastian attacked the Ortiz pack, Luther was only twelve years old. He tried to stand up to


    Sebastian after most of the warriors were killed. Sebastian thought it was funny and made a deal with


    Luther. If he killed his eight-year-old sister, with his own hand, Sebastian would leave the rest of Ortiz


    alone,¡¯ Ellsworth told me.


    My jaw dropped and I stared at him. That was the cruelest thing I¡¯d ever heard! I knew Sebastian was


    ruthless and cruel but I couldn¡¯t think of something more horrid. He had made a murderous deal with a


    child, one that twelve-year-old Luther couldn¡¯t possibly understand. And, true to form, he chose the


    meanest way to punish Luther.


    ¡°Luther, thinking of his pack, did what Sebastian ordered of him. The way he saw it, sacrificing his sister


    would save the pack. Well, we all know Sebastian isn¡¯t known for keeping his word.¡± Alpha Ellsworth¡¯s


    voice dropped into a deep, low whisper, almost like he was too afraid to speak the words aloud.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± I gasped.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sebastian didn¡¯t keep his word and he wiped out the rest of the Ortiz pack. Of course, he


    left Luther alive to live with the horrible decision he was forced to make. Luther has been twisted ever


    since,* he sighed heavily.


    No wonder Luther wanted revenge!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    If I were him, I probably would alsomit the rest of my life to hunting down the cruel king and his


    crown!


    ***


    *Theo*


    When Luther¡¯s Shadow warriors were on the move, I had my scouts keep tabs on them. They were


    heading toward a valley near the pce. I wanted to cut them off before they got too close and caused


    any real damage.


    My army assembled on the opposite side of the valley, waiting for Luther¡¯s Shadow toe into view.


    When they arrived, Luther stopped his troops and headed to the center of the valley. I held an arm up


    to my warriors and I joined Luther in the Valley.


    ¡°Are you ready to determine who is truly the right match for the throne?¡¯ Luther asked, arching an


    eyebrow at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight today, Luther.¡±


    I crossed my arms firmly and kept my hands tucked away so no one could use my power against me


    like my mother had tried to do.


    ¡°Why is that? Are you feeling a little down? I don¡¯t see Ciana anywhere, did she finallye to her


    senses and abandon you, just like your siblings?¡¯ he sneered, taunting me.


    I gritted my teeth. It was a low blow. I knew that Ciana hadn¡¯t abandoned me but Luther wasn¡¯t wrong


    about Maggie and Warren.


    ¡°Like I said, no one could ever live with a hideous monster like you. You and your bloodline are all


    monsters and are all doomed. Today, the Goddess will finally bring justice to the world,¡± he boomed,


    holding his arms out to the sides and looking up at the sky.


    Behind him, Luther¡¯s troops whooped and cheered at his deration.


    I scoffed and shook my head. ¡°Sebastian has paid for what he did. I am working with the royal court to


    make up for all the packs that suffered because of his cruelty. There is no need to oppose me.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here with an army?¡± Luther countered, snarling at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to protect my people and you have no authority to judge me. You have no right to determine


    the fate of the throne, or my fate for that matter,¡¯ I insisted, ring at him.


    Jake joined us in the valley with two of my subordinates, Axel and Ss. He red at Luther and stood


    at my side.


    ¡°The troops are ready to attack. They are just waiting for your word,¡± Jake reported.


    Axel was worried. ¡°Beta Jake, we are outnumbered. We can¡¯t win this fight.¡±


    ¡°Luther might have higher numbers but our army is specially trained. They are the best trained warriors


    in the country. One of ours could fight five of theirs,¡± Jake exined.


    ¡°Numbers still help,¡± Axel muttered, shoving his toe into the dirt.


    ¡°Yes, they do. If we wait too much longer, more reinforcements could arrive and tip the scales in


    Luther¡¯s favor even more,¡± Jake added.


    I held my hand up to stop the discussion. ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡±


    Jake nced at me and arched an eyebrow. He opened his mouth and then closed it, hesitating over


    whatever was on his mind.


    ¡°Spill it,¡± I growled.


    ¡°I overheard Alpha Larry and Alpha Brad-¡®


    ¡°The Alphas of the western region?¡¯ I rified, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jake nodded. ¡°They are reconsidering whether to support the crown or Luther. Several packs


    seem to be soldiering on altering their support based on who is more likely to win. At the end of the


    war, they want to be on the side of the winner so they don¡¯t face retaliation.¡±


    ¡°And they assume it will be Luther?¡± I pondered aloud.


    ¡°Based on the numbers, they are starting to. If more reinforcements arrive, our support will dwindle


    rapidly,¡± he said.


    ¡°Still, hold off for now. People chose to support Luther because they think I am a bloodthirsty tyrant who


    will kill for no reason. If I make the first move, we¡¯ll be doing exactly what Luther wants,¡± I exined. ¡°It


    will confirm everyone¡¯s fears. Even if we win the battle, it would lose the war because those remaining


    would lose faith in the royal court.¡¯


    ¡°Faith in the royal court can be restored, as long as we win. But if we lose or do nothing, Luther will be


    sitting on that throne,¡± Jake argued, pointing toward the pce.


    ¡°Perhaps. I¡¯m not convinced this day will end in a battle. In fact, I want to avoid the war altogether. It


    doesn¡¯t matter who wins or loses, there will be thousands of casualties, and that is not what I want for


    the country.¡±


    ¡°Spoken like a true king,¡± Jake sighed. ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡±


    I patted him on the shoulder to show him how appreciative I was that he always had my back.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hold up over there?¡± Luther shouted to our group, ¡°Plotting the fastest way to kill all your


    opposers?¡¯


    Growling, Jake rounded on him. ¡°His Majesty is not going to kill anyone today!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You have a huge army standing there because you¡¯re not going to kill anyone?¡± he taunted,


    rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Your army approached the pce. This is a defense maneuver,¡± Jake exined. ¡°I thought someone


    as intelligent and strategic as you would recognize a defensive position.¡±


    Luther sneered and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve clearly got the advantage now. Why not attack me and


    end this? You know I¡¯ll have reinforcements arriving soon, then you won¡¯ t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Luther,¡± I responded with a leveled tone, ¡°your provocation is not going to work on me.¡±


    Again, Luther snarled. He started taunting me with names but I tuned him out and returned to my


    camp. I wasn¡¯t going to be goaded into attacking first. Luther was going to say whatever he thought


    would make me lose control and attack.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let him set the pace, no matter how many times he called me selfish and vicious. His


    words meant nothing unless I proved him right, and I wouldn¡¯t.


    A scout ran up to our small huddle, face red andpletely winded. He clutched his side like he had a


    cramp. He sputtered a little before he was able to speak.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we spotted an army of fifty thousand troops approaching. It looks like another troop of


    multiple packs,¡± he reported.


    ¡°Who is leading this new army?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Alpha Demarco Cedar of Venar pack,¡± the scout said.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Jake hissed.


    ¡°Did you say Alpha Demarco!?¡± Luther shouted from behind us,ughing maniacally. Obviously, he also


    got a report from his own scout. ¡°Those are my reinforcements. Theo, today is the end of your short


    rule!¡±


    A ripple went through the Shadow and through my army at Luther¡¯s announcement. Whoever was in


    my army that was wavering in their support would flee the moment they saw howrge Demarco¡¯s


    reinforcements were.


    ¡°Shit, this is bad. Demarco has long been Luther¡¯s ally. We missed our window to attack,¡± Jake cursed


    under his breath.


    Fifty thousand was arge reinforcement. Perhaps we could have scraped by before but now, the


    situation was dire. There was no winning with Demarco joining Luther.


    Demarco¡¯s troops lined the valley between my army and Luthers.


    ¡°Demarco, my friend. You¡¯ve arrived just in time,¡± Lutherughed. He walked toward Demarco, arms


    outstretched like he was going to hug him.


    Demarco held his hands up and stepped away from Luther. There was a clear wall around him. He


    wasn¡¯t the same loyal Luther supporterthat I¡¯d seen thest time we met.


    ¡°I¡¯m only here for answers about Maggie. I¡¯m not going to fight for either side,¡± Demarco dered.


    ¡°What do you mean, my friend,¡± Luther frowned, ¡°You¡¯re betraying our alliance?! Have you forgotten


    everything I¡¯ve done for you?¡±


    Demarco kept his cool and replied mildly, ¡°I¡¯m not betraying you because while I¡¯m not here to fight for


    you, I¡¯m also not here to fight against you.¡±


    Luther sneered, ¡®That still doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re nothing but a traitor!¡±


    ¡°Luther!¡± A clear, crisp female voice called out across the valley.


    Luther immediately stopped shouting.


    ¡°I thought your mission was to bring peace and justice and you preached that everyone who joined you


    would be fighting of their free will. If that¡¯s true, why are you here? Your army has surrounded the


    capitol and you¡¯re threatening to attack the royal court, not the other way around!¡±


    My heart fluttered and a smile tugged at my lips. That voice was sweet music to my ears.


    Ciana came toward us, her face hard and confident as she red at Luther, challenging his entire


    reason for opposing me.


    ¡°Also, why are you condemning Demarco? All he did was stay neutral¡­ or did that really bother you


    just because he didn¡¯t do exactly what you expected?¡±


    I watched her stride toward us, her chin held high. There were light bags under her eyes, like she was


    exhausted from her travels, but as soon as she stood there, she attracted all the attention of the crowd.


    She smiled confidently, not a bit afraid of facing Luther.


    She was different somehow¡ªmore mature and confident, more incredible! She never ceased to amaze


    me with what she could aplish when she put her mind to it.


    Ciana turned to me and beamed. She dropped down on one knee and bowed her head to me in loyalty


    and submission.


    ¡°King Theo, I, Ciana ck of Alvar Pack, am here with the support and warriors of twenty allied packs.


    We are at your service.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 474

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 474


    Chapter 132: Ciana to the Rescue


    I stared at my gorgeous love as she knelt before me. She was dressed in her battle gear ready for a


    fight. I had notid eyes on her for months and it felt longer than eternity.


    My wolf urged me to go by her side and envelop her in my arms but I knew that people were watching.


    I could also feel Luther¡¯s stare burning a hole in the side of my skull.


    Ciana looked up at me with a gleam in her eyes.


    My goodness, I had missed this woman. Being away from her was torture I never wanted to go through


    again.


    ¡°Rise, Ciana ck of Alvar Pack,¡± I said in a steady voice.


    It took all my strength not to close the distance between us and kiss her like my life depended on it.


    ¡°Your loyalty andmitment to the throne are acknowledged. Let it be known to all packs from the


    west to the east, you have my favor and my protection.¡°


    Ciana stood to her full height and nodded at me. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Her simple words had my insides twisting. Why was I giddy like a little school girl?


    I then turned to look beyond the valley where Luther was. He held my gaze. I could see the hatred and


    anger behind his eyes.


    From his expression, I could tell he wasn¡¯t ready to quit. I knew that look. I had seen it many times in


    the mirror when I looked into my own eyes. He was not going to yield and this battle was going to


    happen whether I wanted it to or not.


    I raised my voice so that the entire valley could hear. ¡°Luther, why don¡¯t you rethink your decision? I¡¯m


    in no rush.¡¯


    After saying that. I nodded to Ciana and Jake and walked back toward my tent. I heard footsteps


    following me and I didn¡¯t need to turn around to know that it was Ciana.


    We had much to catch up on.


    Jake and the rest of the group wisely chose not to follow us into the tent. I took off my gloves andid


    them on the map that sat on the long wooden table before turning to face the woman that had been in


    my dreams every night.


    She was looking at me.


    Her smile was warm and her eyes told me she had been longing for me too. Her blonde hair was in a


    ponytail and her battle armor fit her like a glove. It hugged every curve that existed on her body.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat as I stared at her in awe. How I was so lucky that this stunning


    beauty belonged to me?


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡¯ she teased, mischief twinkling in her eyes. ¡°Do I have something on my face?*


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    A soft smile found its way to her lips and she moved toward me slowly. Once she was within arm¡¯s


    length, I grabbed her and pulled her into my hold. I buried my nose in the crook of her neck and


    breathed in her scent.


    The intoxicating subtle sweetness of water lily.


    ¡°I missed you.¡¯ I kissed the sensitive spot in the hollow of her neck. ¡°I missed you so fucking much.¡±


    She tightened her hold on me, pulling me in closer to her chest. ¡°I missed you too, Theo!¡±


    I pulled away to im her lips in mine. Her delightful breath was heavenly, her soft tongue was tastier


    than the sweetest honey.


    She melted into me, moaning in my mouth.


    I moved my hands to cup her face and deepened the kiss. Her skin was soft under mine, so tender and


    alluring.


    I would forever be grateful that I could feel her with my own hands and I would forever enjoy the way


    my body felt electrified every time we touched.


    When our lips parted, she was breathless and flushed. I most likely mirrored her features.


    ¡°Theo¡­ I did it,¡± she smiled. ¡°I helped bring them to your side.¡±


    I sucked in her delicious scent greedily. ¡°Yes, you did. Yet again, you¡¯re always able to find new ways to


    amaze me.¡±


    She grinned brightly, ¡°I told you I wanted to help!¡±


    I pulled her in again and squeezed her into my chest. I sighed, ¡°You did help, greatly, but that doesn¡¯t


    mean I like being apart from you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back now,¡± she murmured into my chest. ¡°Do you think he will still fight?¡¯


    I nodded as I caressed her cheek. ¡®Luther wants revenge and he has already gone this far. Now that he


    knows he won¡¯t get more supporters, there¡¯s no point for him to wait much longer. I figured he will


    launch an attack noter than the end of tomorrow.¡±


    The temperature in her gaze dropped and her tone was firm. ¡°Then we shall fight!¡¯


    I kissed her cheek. ¡°Yes we shall, but It¡¯s going to be dangerous though. I¡¯ll have Sherry and Greg


    escort you back to the pce tonight. That way I know for sure you¡¯re guarded. Stay safe, and wait for


    my good news.¡±


    She pulledpletely out of my arms. ¡°No. I¡¯m standing with you and fighting this fight.¡±


    I already knew this would be her reaction, but I had to at least try.


    ¡°Ciana, listen to me. Battlefields are not what you think. It¡¯s bloody, it¡¯s cruel and no matter how good of


    a warrior you are, you can never guarantee what will happen there.


    I just can¡¯t bear the thought of you getting hurt.¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°Have I not proven to you that I can take care of myself? You need to let me help!¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ve already helped greatly!¡± I softened my voice as much as I could and said in a tone that almost


    sounded like a plea, ¡°Please, this time, let me protect you.¡±


    She seemed to be surprised by what I said. Perhaps I¡¯d never spoken to anyone using that tone before.


    It was foreign to myself¡­ but it just felt right to say those words to the woman that was more important


    than my life.


    She also softened her voice. ¡°I just want to be with you, Theo¡­ we¡¯re a team, remember? And do you


    know how worried I would be, sitting in the huge, empty, cold pce, scaring myself to death imagining


    whatever might go wrong and I couldn¡¯t be there for you?¡±


    She looked up at me. Her gorgeous blue eyes were a little red and her thick, long eyshes were


    slightly moist. She murmured, ¡°Theo, I can¡¯t do that. You can¡¯t do that to me¡­¡±


    Her words melted my heart and I knew I would do anything to prevent those tears from falling off her


    cheeks.


    But I couldn¡¯t put her in danger. I let out a heavy breath and pulled her toward me. I gently kissed her


    smooth forehead, her soft eyelids, her cute button nose and finally moved down to her lips.


    She responded to me sweetly.


    My hand roamed down her back and got to the bottom of her shirt, quickly finding an entrance in to


    touch her bare skin. As I slowly twirled from her waist up, her back arched slightly, and her warm, soft


    and exquisite tongue lightly licked my lips.


    All I wanted to do was peel her clothes off, throw her onto the small makeshift bed, and kiss every inch


    of her skin and savor every secret and sensitive spot of hers.


    I wanted to part her slender and smooth legs, and feel her warm, wet inside wrap around my cock. As I


    thrusted, I wanted her hands to insert into my hair and her sweet lips to moan my name.


    I wanted to im her body to my heart¡¯s content and fill her with my seeds so that we can be one


    again¡­.


    So I did what I wanted to do.


    It was still a thrill and wonder to tten the palm of my hand against her flesh and feel her respond to


    me in pleasure. I felt my desire for her fold in on itself and amplify as she let a delicious moan past her


    lips.


    I inhaled her sweet, warm, and weing scent as I imed those lips hungrily, allowing my hand to


    roam firmly over her tantalizing curves. I trailed sweet kisses over her body as I took her clothes off.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking beautiful!¡± I managed to say.


    ¡°Theo¡­¡± she moaned, ¡®I¡¯ve missed you¡­¡±


    I enjoyed the soft tenderness of her fingers on my body as she did the same for me. My heart skipped


    a beat to see her eyes darken with desire as she took in every inch of my body.


    Once naked, I guided her to the makeshift bed, making sure she was rxed andfortable.


    Kissing her deeply, I ran my hand between her thighs, feeling her heat intensify as my fingers edged


    closer to her wetness. A shiver ran over her body and she wrapped her arms around my neck,


    deepening the kiss.


    When my touchnded on the tight bud of her womanhood she arched her back in response and then


    let her hands roam across my back and down my sides. It was my turn to shiver and I felt her smile


    against my lips.


    I rubbed her gently and then with more urgency as her hand found its way to my hardness and gently


    stroked it until it was fully erect and in need of release. I leaned back and then lowered my head to her


    sweetness, licking and sucking as her hips moved in excited response.


    I could hear her breath panting and feel her need to have me tighten every inch of her body. I lifted my


    head and ced her leg on my shoulder. I watched her face, a mixture of passion and expectation as I


    slowly pressed the tip of my cock to her entrance.


    She was on fire for me. I used one thumb to rub her numb as I pressed my cock into her inch by inch.


    She grabbed a pillow to cover the squeals and moans she emitted along the way.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Theo¡­¡± she moaned.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You have no idea how much I¡¯ve been dreaming about this moment!¡± I panted as I continued to thrust.


    She was so good. She felt so fucking good that it was hard to maintain my control. Sliding in and out of


    her I was careful not to rush the experience. Her tightness clenched around me in a series of mind-


    blowing spasms as she exploded in her release.


    I drew in my breath holding steady until she rxed again. Then I turned her over onto her hands and


    knees, kissing the trail of her spine as I curled my torso against her back.


    I entered her from behind, holding her tightly as she buried her face into the bedding, muffling each


    moan and gasp of pleasure.


    ¡°Theo¡­ oh, Theo¡­¡¯ she cried out her moan.


    I finally let loose pushing in and pulling out as I lost all of my senses, feeling her second orgasm spasm


    around me as I released my own into her.


    I held her in that position momentarily as I fought to clear my mind ande back to my senses. I


    rxed my hold and Ciana turned to lie down and hold me in her arms.


    How I wish we could spend the rest of our night doing this together, but we couldn¡¯t. We were at the


    frontline, and being able to feel her once like this was already a luxury.


    I kissed her forehead and started putting on her shirt for her.


    After we both got dressed, she pressed her palms on my chest and looked up at me. She didn¡¯t forget


    about our disagreement. ¡°I want to stay by your side and help, Theo.¡¯


    I let out a sigh and circled my arms around her. ¡°I want you to be by my side too. I really do. If you have


    to stay, then fine, I won¡¯t make you go to the pce.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± ¡°However, I have a condition.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 475

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 475


    Chapter 133: Promise You¡¯ll Always Be There


    *Ciana* ¡°What is it?¡° I asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have you on the battlefield. If you have to stay, then promise me to stay in the tent. I will have


    guards posted to keep you safe.¡± ¡°Then how is that any different from me going back to the pce?¡°


    Theo cupped my face and kissed me again. ¡°We have done things your way, but now can you meet me


    halfway for this one? Please, for me?¡±


    I stared at him for a few seconds, then suddenly pushed him away. ¡°Theo, that¡¯s not fair! You can¡¯t¡­ do


    that to me!¡±


    He was confused, ¡°Do what to you?¡±


    My face was burning. ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t be so handsome and sexy when we are negotiating something


    serious. I can¡¯t think straight!¡±


    He arched an eyebrow and smirked, ¡°I take that as apliment.¡°


    I cleared my throat and took a couple of deep breaths. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you, because I need to do


    something to help you on the battlefield.¡± ¡°Ciana, I appreciate it, but-¡® ¡°Theo, let me finish, please. In the


    past few months, what have you been trying to do?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Persuade the packs that I didn¡¯t want war and I¡¯m different from Sebastian.¡¯ ¡°And you did that by


    avoiding bloodshed,¡± I added, ¡®you don¡¯t want unnecessary loss of lives, not just for our men, but also


    for Luther¡¯s army. Ultimately, they¡¯re your citizens as well. Am I right?¡±


    His gaze deepened and he nodded.


    ¡°But once Lutherunches the attack, you and I both know, it¡¯s almost impossible to avoidrge-scale


    casualties. Even if we win, we would still lose hundreds if not thousands of lives.¡±


    He sighed, ¡°I know.¡° ¡°What if I told you that I may have a n to avoid that?¡°


    He lifted his gaze to meet mine again, waiting patiently for me to exin.


    ¡°The only way to minimize casualties is to take down Luther as soon as possible. Luther had a little


    sister named Anna, she was his pride and joy. They were inseparable. However, he was forced to kill


    her by Sebastian.¡±


    Theo clenched his hands.


    I let out a sigh. Even though Luther was our enemy, he didn¡¯t deserve to suffer like that.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I said a prayer for little Anna before I continued.


    ¡°Although it sounds heartless, the little girl Anna is going to be the breakthrough point for us. We need


    someone to dress like her and distract Luther. Then we¡¯ll have warriors around Luther, or even yourself,


    to deliver the final strike. Without a leader, the rebellion will dissolve quickly and we can end the war


    without too much bloodshed.¡±


    He paused for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. I¡¯ll get it arranged.¡± ¡°Wait! Theo, I meant,


    I¡¯m good at disguising, and I learned a lot from Greg and Sherry-¡°


    But before I could finish my words, Theo took my lips and made me swallow the words I was about to


    say next.


    I pushed against his chest and broke our kiss. ¡°Theo, I can do th-¡± He obviously didn¡¯t want to hear me


    out, and stopped me again with his lips. The only sound I could make was ¡¯em¡± and ¡°urn.¡±


    Then I heard him grit his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡¯ ¡°Theo stop, um¡­um¡­¡¯


    I tried to dodge his lips, but he wouldn¡¯t let me. He was determined and refused to hear any of my


    proposals that were considered risky in his opinion.


    Suddenly, a childish voice said from the front of the tent. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡¯


    Theo stilled for a moment, and I took the opportunity to pull apart from him and turned to look at our


    visitor.


    ¡°Alexander?¡± Both Theo and I said in unison.


    ¡°I heard what you said. I can pretend to be Anna.¡¯


    I stared at Prince Alexander. ¡°Y-you can talk¡­?¡¯ ¡°Of course, I can,¡¯ Alexander said, frowning slightly


    and crossing his arms, and giving me a look like an adult. ¡®I don¡¯t remember telling you I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve just¡­ urn, just never heard you speak,¡¯ I stuttered a little. Both of us were


    surprised and found it adorable that he was trying to be like a big man, all professional andposed.


    ¡°When I don¡¯t talk, people leave me alone. They don¡¯t think I¡¯m fun or threatening, so they don¡¯t bother


    me. I just watch,¡± he exined. ¡°So, can I do it?¡°


    I bit my lip to hide my surprise. He was only ten years old, yet he seemed so mature and emotionally


    intelligent. I sighed inwardly. It appeared that no kids growing up in the pce seemed to be able to


    have a simple and happy childhood.


    ¡°No!¡± Theo said quickly. ¡®I told Ciana that she couldn¡¯t do it and the same goes for you. It is too risky.¡± ¡°I


    agree, Alexander. This is seriously dangerous. You¡¯re too young and you can¡¯t shift yet. You¡¯ll be too


    vulnerable,¡± I said, looping my arm through Theo¡¯s. We were a united front against the young prince.


    Alexander¡¯s chivalry and selflessness were admirable but neither of us wanted to see him hurt or in


    danger. At least, Theo and I agreed on that.


    ¡°Why not?¡± little Alexander tilted his head and asked. ¡°If Ciana¡¯s n works, we can save thousands of


    lives. I am also a descendant of Dark King Lycaon. These are my people, too.¡±


    I crouched down so that I was at the same eye level as Alexander. He was a little smaller than an


    average ten-year-old boy, but I wanted to show that we were discussing this topic like three equal


    parties. A courageous young man like him didn¡¯t deserve to be talked down to.


    I countered, ¡°That is incredibly mature and brave, but it isn¡¯t that easy. Luther is dangerous. We¡¯re not


    going to risk a young descendant of King Lycaon.¡± ¡°But I want to fight for this country. It is my duty. I


    want to take this risk because I think saving thousands of lives is worth it,¡± Alexander stated, giving


    Theo and me a very serious look.


    He frowned again, which slightly reminded me of Theo. He was incredibly mature and focused for


    someone so young. Part of me wanted to agree with him because he was so sure of himself and he


    truly understood the situation. That was a lot more than I could say about most kids his age.


    ¡°Another reason I should do this is because I am young.¡± He emphasized the word ¡®is¡¯, then he


    continued, ¡°In this case, being young is an advantage. I can act like a child better than anyone because


    I am still a child.¡± ¡°Theo¡­¡±


    Theo held a hand up to keep me quiet.


    ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re a child. I¡¯m not going to put the youngest member of my family in danger. Alexander,


    you¡¯re the only heir to the throne since Warren left us. You mean too much,¡± Theo insisted.


    ¡°So does Ciana. She means a lot to you too! Besides, she can¡¯t shift, either. We have all the same


    strengths but I have one more than her, I¡¯m the right age,¡° he pressed, nodding to me.


    It was true. Alexander¡¯s arguments were rational. If anyone could convince Luther that they were his


    sister, it would be someone that was a simr age and height to Anna when Luther hadst seen her.


    ¡°Oh Goddess,¡¯ I whispered. ¡°You¡¯re being too logical. I don¡¯t think there is any argument to counter


    that.¡±


    Alexander wasn¡¯t acting out desperately or emotionally either. He was calm and collected the whole


    time. He¡¯d considered all his options and he wanted to stand up for what was right and to serve his


    country.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say because I was half inclined to let Alexander do what he was asking to do at


    this point.


    Theo was equally speechless beside me.


    ¡°Believe me, there isn¡¯t,¡± Alexander said proudly, puffing up his chest.


    However, Theo just shrugged and shook his head.


    ¡°No¡­ we¡¯re not negotiating here. If the choice is between sending Alexander into the wolf¡¯s den or


    fighting, then we will fight. It is what Luther wants anyway.¡± Theo¡¯s voice was firm and unyielding,


    putting his foot down.


    I understood where he wasing from. I didn¡¯t want to see Alexander get hurt or be put in harm¡¯s


    way. But, none of us wanted thousands to die on this battlefield just because Luther wanted to fight for


    his revenge.


    We all had an obligation to try and diffuse the situation as much as possible. If that meant killing Luther


    first and disbanding his loyalists, then Alexander¡¯s help might actually be needed. Despite Theo¡¯s


    protests.


    ¡°Theo, before youpletely shut this idea down¡­ I think we should talk about this. The three of us


    can put our heads together and brainstorm something,¡± I suggested. If we all got talking, we might be


    able toe up with something that still aplished our goal without directly putting Alexander in


    harm¡¯s way. He was a brilliant child, after all, Theo had the battle experience, and I knew Luther best.


    I thought for a moment and started, ¡°First of all, Alexander doesn¡¯t need to get too close to Luther.


    From a distance, as long as we can get Luther¡¯s attention, that¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    Theo shook his head. ¡®No. Still too dangerous.¡¯ ¡°Uncle Theo, you were already fighting in battles when


    you were ten,¡¯ Alexander pointed out.


    Theo sniffed and red at him. ¡°How do you know that?¡¯ ¡°I watch and I listen, remember?¡¯ ¡°That wasn¡¯t


    something to be proud of,¡± Theo grumbled, probably thinking back to his unpleasant childhood and the


    cruel training his father put him under. I gave his hand aforting squeeze.


    Alexander continued to expertly argue his case, ¡°Confronting Luther as his sister isn¡¯t nearly as


    dangerous as fighting dreadful and ruthless criminals. You put yourself at risk when you were young.


    This won¡¯t even be that bad. I¡¯m not even confronting him directly, I¡¯ll just be a distraction in the


    distance.¡± ¡°I can be close behind Alexander to protect him if the need arises,¡± I added as I decided to


    switch to Alexander¡¯s side. I could see the benefit in Alexander¡¯s assistance. Yes, there was a risk, and


    I¡¯d never support an ordinary kid going to the battlefield.


    However, Alexander was one of the Crimsons, a descendant of the Dark King Lycaon. He had a


    country to shoulder and that was his fate. There wasn¡¯t an easy way for him to grow up.


    ¡°Theo, to take down Luther, you would have to get close enough to him while he is distracted by us,


    which means you¡¯ll be able to keep an eye on us. Thus, you are our best protection.¡°


    Theo still didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    ¡°Please, Uncle Theo. This is the least I can do for our people,¡± Alexander pleaded, tugging at his


    sleeve.


    I nced at Theo. His face was a mask and I wasn¡¯t sure if he was angry or not. I rubbed his arm to get


    his attention.


    ¡°Theo, I think we should trust Alexander. I trust him. So, you should too. He¡¯s not just an ordinary kid.


    He¡¯s a royal prince. A descendent of the most powerful bloodline in the world, just like you.¡±


    Theo snorted. He red at me, then red at Alexander.


    I smiled hopefully and Alexander gave Theo a little pout.


    Theo looked from me to Alexander and I could see the struggle behind his eyes. ¡°Fine, you win!¡± he


    growled, shaking his head.


    ¡®Yes!¡¯ Alexander cheered.


    Theo sighed helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the troops ready. Meet you back here in one hour. Is that enough


    time for you both to get ready?¡± ¡°For sure,¡± I nodded, ¡°I would need to borrow Sherry or Greg for ten


    minutes to do a quality check before we leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let them know.¡± Theo nodded and pulled away from


    me but Alexander stood in front of him, holding his arms out like a wall, stopping Theo.


    ¡°Wait,¡¯ the young prince said firmly, ncing at me quickly.


    ¡°What else, Alexander?¡° Theo asked, arching an eyebrow.


    ¡°You guys should finish it.¡± ¡°Finish what?¡± ¡°Your kiss. I interrupted your kissing before. You should


    probably finish that now before you go. I don¡¯t mind,¡¯ he said, grinning slyly.


    I gaped at the young boy and my eyes nearly bugged out of my head. My cheeks burned so hot I


    thought they¡¯d set the tent on fire. If there¡¯d been a shovel nearby, I would have dug a hole in the


    ground and disappeared into it forever.


    Theo frowned for a moment. Then, he turned to me and grabbed me. Before I could protest, he pulled


    me against him and nted a wet, passionate kiss on my lips.


    Any thoughts of struggle vanished and I kissed him back just for a moment until he pulled away.


    Theo smirked at Alexander. ¡°A very good point, Alex. You should talk more in the future.¡± With that, he


    left the tent.


    My cheeks were scarlet and I couldn¡¯t believe the two of them! Alexander was still grinning goofily at


    me as Theo left.


    ¡°Shall we start?¡¯ The cute little troublemaker tilted his head and asked me innocently, as if he wasn¡¯t


    one of the culprits of my embarrassment.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s work on your disguise,¡¯ I cleared my throat, motioning for Alexander toe closer to me.


    I pulled the picture Alpha Ellsworth gave me out of my pocket and studied the way Anna was dressed.


    We had to get Alexander dressed up just like her.


    Disguising as a different gender normally would take a little time, I¡¯d done that myself. Luckily, it was


    much easier for kids.


    ¡°There are some spare clothes in this bag. Help me look for something like in this picture?¡± I asked,


    handing it over to Alexander.


    While we searched through the clothing, Alexander became quiet again. I nced at him from time to


    time, wondering what thoughts were going through his mind.


    We found a few old outfits that we could throw together to make Alexander look like Anna in the


    picture. He stood still while I dressed him and fixed his hair.


    Suddenly, Alexander said, ¡®I wish you could stay with him forever.¡± ¡°Pardon me?¡± ¡°Uncle Theo was


    always alone. Before you came to the pce, other than exchanging brief words with Beta Jake for his


    work, I watched how he spent days or even months in dead silence. Then you arrived. I could tell he


    wasn¡¯t lonely anymore. I¡¯ve even seen him smile when he is by himself.¡± ¡°Oh, well, I think a lot has


    changed in his life recently. There are quite a few things he has to be happy about,¡± I smiled.


    ¡°No,¡± Alexander shook his head. ¡°It is because of you. Before you arrived, his entire wing, or even the


    whole pce, felt dark. He doesn¡¯t know how many people are scared of him and how many people


    are affected by him.¡± ¡°His moods change the weather, huh?¡± I joked.


    ¡°Yes. Only now, the pce is sunny¡­ mostly. Will you promise me that you¡¯ll always be there for him,


    so he¡¯s never lonely again?¡± Alexander asked me with a serious look on his face.


    My heart melted. I could always tell Theo loved me, but it was a pleasant surprise to know I made him


    happy even when I wasn¡¯t with him. I of course had intended to be with him for as long as I could.


    ¡°I promise I will always be there for him.¡± I gave Alexander an assuring smile, lifting a hand, ¡°Pinky


    promise.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 476

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 476


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 476


    Chapter 134: Back from the Dead


    *Theo*


    Ciana was just finishing up with Alexander¡¯s disguise when I returned.


    ¡°Tensions are high. The battle is going to start any moment/ I informed them.


    ¡°We are ready, aren¡¯t we?¡± Ciana looped an arm around Alexander.


    ¡°We are ready,¡± Alexander agreed in a high pitched, girly voice.


    I smirked and nodded. ¡°Great. The two of you would have to get close to Luther so you can get his


    attention. I¡¯ll stick close to him, too.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you there,¡± Ciana said with a nod.


    As I watched the two of them leave, my heart ached. Was I sending Ciana and Alexander off to get


    injured, or worse? I shook the worst possibility out of my head. Like Ciana said, they should be far


    away enough and I should trust them.


    Quickly, I headed to the frontline where I could face Luther head-on and be nearby if I was needed.


    Troops on both sides were too tense and high-strung to hold themselves back.


    As expected, Lutherunched the attack shortly after my arrival.


    ¡°With me!¡± I ordered, motioning to my warriors. They fell in line behind me and moved in with a special


    maneuver that would give us the upper hand.


    First, a wave of wolves attacked the Shadow warriors, then the second batch of my troops started


    fighting with the packs that supported Luther.


    The joint attack pushed Luther¡¯s arm back and we gained ground quickly. I smirked at Luther as he


    shouted to his warriors not to be weak and not to give in.


    ¡°Jake, send word to Luther¡¯s followers that anyone who surrenders won¡¯t be charged with treason or


    face any retaliation from me,¡± I ordered, nodding to Jake.


    He ryed my message to several scouts and they dispersed into the crowd, delivering my message.


    Suddenly, several of Luther¡¯s followers didn¡¯t look so sure they wanted to be there fighting anymore.


    ¡°NO!¡± Luther roared. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his lies! Theo is trying to trick all of you, don¡¯t fall for it! He will do


    anything for victory.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s scary losing control, isn¡¯t it?¡± I sneered at Luther.


    ¡°Theo is a Monster! He¡¯ll tell whatever lie he has to to win. If you stop fighting, he¡¯ll ughter us all! I¡¯ll


    prove to you the kind of man he is!¡± Luther shouted.


    Luther snapped his fingers and several warriors muscled their way to the frontlines. They were holding


    hostages between them, bound and gagged. Warren was one of them. He was bruised and beaten and


    looked like he hadn¡¯t slept for days.


    I clenched my fists at my sides and ground my teeth together.


    The second hostage was a woman in a white robe and a ck mask. She was shivering and


    whimpering behind the mask. Ciana had told me who she was.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t back off, Theo, I¡¯m going to kill these two hostages. Now, keep fighting and prove that you


    don¡¯t care about anyone but winning,¡± Luther challenged. ¡°If you don¡¯t back off, I¡¯ll kill them instantly.¡±


    Luther lifted his fingers, ready to snap them. His guards had knives at Warren¡¯s and Maggie¡¯s throats.


    The warriors closest to Luther stopped fighting and stared at the woman in white.


    ¡°Is that Luther¡¯s ambassador?¡±


    ¡°Why did he take her hostage?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she his most loyal supporter?¡±


    I took a deep breath and unclenched my fists. Luther wasn¡¯t doing himself any favors by forcing a fight


    when I was offering peace and by taking his own ambassador hostage. It was possible, his alliance


    would crumble all on its own.


    I knew better than to think fanatics would change so easily.


    Luther smirked and pulled the ck mask off his ambassador. Apparently, her white robe and ck


    mask outfit were how most of the allies saw her dressed.


    When her face was revealed, I heard gasps from the crowd. ¡°M-Maggie?¡±


    Even though I had gotten the report from Sherry, Greg and Ciana that Maggie was still alive, my heart


    still hammered in my chest seeing her again with my own eyes.


    Relief and pain both swelled in my chest. On one hand, the fact that she was alive and I really hadn¡¯t


    killed her lifted a huge weight from my heart; but on the other hand, it


    stung that she chose to betray us all.


    Regardless of how I felt about Maggie, I knew I couldn¡¯t watch the twins die in front of my eyes again.


    Immediately, I threw my arm up in the air. Jake let out a long howl and my warriors stopped fighting.


    With the confusion, Luther¡¯s warriors weren¡¯t advancing even though we stopped fighting. They were


    starting to pay attention to Luther and me. I was worried that we¡¯d given up the high ground with this


    little stall tactic.


    ¡°Maggie! Tell me this isn¡¯t true!¡± Demarco¡¯s anguished howl filled the valley. My eyes shot to him and I


    saw the look on his face. He was standing at the edge of the valley still, with his fifty thousand allies,


    staying neutral in the conflict.


    His eyes were fixed on Maggie, the look on his face was beyond heartbroken, beyond hurt. He was


    completely devastated,pletely destroyed.


    Maggie¡¯s lips parted and she nced over to Demarco, however, in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Instead, she turned her full attention to Luther.


    ¡°Urgh!¡± Maggie snarled. She struggled against the guards that held her but couldn¡¯t get away from


    them.


    Huffing and puffing she tried to kick Luther and then tried to bite one of the guards.


    ¡°How could you do this to me, Luther? I trusted you. I¡¯ve been your greatest ally!¡± she wailed.


    Luther sneered and shrugged. ¡°You¡¯ve been useful. Now, this is how you can be more useful.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Maggie shouted at her ex-ally, still trying to break free. ¡°Fine! If you have something


    against me, deal with me. At least, let Warren go!¡±


    Warren looked a lot worse off than Maggie. She was being restrained and she looked thin and weak,


    but she wasn¡¯t bruised and bloody. Warren had taken a lot of beatings and he wasn¡¯t looking so good.


    ¡°Maggie, shut your face!¡± A snooty, female voice hissed.


    A woman appeared beside Luther and tucked herself under his arm. She looked up at him with wide,


    adoring eyes.


    If memory served, she was Luther¡¯s lover, Jennifer. Ciana told me about her on the way back from Ortiz


    pack to Alvar pack.


    ¡°Jennifer,¡± Maggie snarled.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, challenging Luther? He is your leader. You should be offering to sacrifice


    yourself for his cause,¡± she said, flipping her hair over her shoulder.


    Luther kissed Jennifer on the side of the cheek and looked at Maggie. Heughed wildly and shook his


    head.


    ¡°Dear, dear Maggie. I¡¯m building a just and peaceful world. That is certainly worth the sacrifice of two


    people. You are my most trusted ally and we¡¯ve supported the same cause. Jennifer is right, this is an


    honor. You¡¯re sacrificing yourself for a world without Sebastian¡¯s heir. That¡¯s what you wanted, right?¡±


    he asked, eyeing Maggie pointedly.


    My focus was on Luther, Maggie and Warren. Most of the attacks had stopped, but a few of Luther¡¯s


    fanatics were stillunching attacks at my warriors.


    Someone got a shot into my stomach.


    I snarled and thrust my fist into the guy¡¯s chest, pushing him to the ground.


    ¡°Stay down!¡± I snarled.


    ¡°Theo, we have to do something. We won¡¯t regain the upper hand,¡± Jake told me, moving closer to my


    side.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking!¡± I hissed.


    It was a lose-lose situation and Luther knew it! If I kept the attack going, Luther would kill Maggie and


    Warren. I¡¯d get a bad reputation for sacrificing my own siblings to win a battle.


    But if I held back now, Luther¡¯s army would win and wipe us all out. Everyone I cared about could get


    killed while Luther enacted his revenge crusade.


    ¡°Fuck! Theo, we have to do something!¡± Jake urged again.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Maggie snarled, struggling against her guards again. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be your sacrifice!¡±


    ¡°And here I thought you believed in our cause,¡± Luther said, shaking his head. ¡°You should be willing to


    lay down your life, as should everyone, to see our vision realized.¡±


    ¡°I joined with you because I wanted to be part of the change, not dead,¡± Maggie shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re missing the greater picture,¡± Luther told her. ¡°If you die today, you¡¯ll be dying in front of


    Demarco and Theo. One who loved you dearly and gave up everything for you. The other who you


    gave up everything for¡­ ironic, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I had to intervene. I¡¯d stopped my army from attacking. If I swooped in, I could free Maggie and Warren


    and stop Luther¡¯s n in his tracks. With a few steps, I moved toward the hostages.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Luther snarled. He leapt toward Maggie and held a knife to her throat. ¡°I¡¯ll kill her first


    if you move again.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡± Warren said, his voice hoarse and rough like he hadn¡¯t spoken in days.


    ¡°Alright, just¡­ don¡¯t hurt her,¡± I said, holding my hands up in surrender. I nted my feet firmly on the


    ground. ¡°I¡¯ll do what you ask.¡±


    The entire battle had stopped at this point. All the shifters that had been trying to reignite the battle had


    given up and everyone was focused on Maggie, Luther, and what was unfolding with us.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re not mad at me?¡± Maggie asked. She immediately stopped struggling against the guards and


    met my eyes.


    I nodded and gave her a soft look. She supported Luther, but there was a chance I could still win her


    over. If Maggie began to support me again, Demarco would too and Luther would be far outnumbered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad. I¡¯m just d that you¡¯re alive,¡± I admitted, holding my hands up.


    ¡°Why¡­why aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Maggie sniffled and shook her head, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°Stop it! Just stop!¡± Luther yelled, his voice desperate. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you fighting back?! Stop acting like


    you¡¯re some kind of phnthropist! You don¡¯t care about any of us or what has happened to us!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about who or what I am,¡± I countered.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, does it? If any of your warriors attack or defend themselves, I will kill Warren


    and Maggie. You¡¯re at our mercy now!¡± Luther smirked, poking the knife at Maggie¡¯s neck.


    Maggie flinched and met my eyes. ¡°Fight back, Theo! We don¡¯t need your pity. Don¡¯t you know, you


    aren¡¯t even rted to us. We¡¯re not family. Don¡¯t lose because of us!¡±


    Luther growled and pressed the tip of the knife to Maggie¡¯s throat, drawing a prick of blood.


    I tensed, willing myself not to move and risk her getting killed in front of me, again. I was upset about


    her betrayal, but I didn¡¯t want her to die.


    ¡°Shut up, bitch! This isn¡¯t your call.¡±


    ¡°Your target is me, Luther. Let them go. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are my siblings or not. Even if they


    were citizens that I didn¡¯t know, I wouldn¡¯t give up on them or let theme to harm,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good show,¡± Luther taunted, rolling his eyes.


    I knew it wasn¡¯t a show. The three of us grew up together. Blood rted or not, we were family and


    they were my brother and sister.


    ¡°You have my word. Let them go,¡± I demanded again.


    Lutherughed, throwing his head back and clutching his chest. Heughed so hard the knife


    practically slipped from his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re a hypocrite!¡± he cried. He pointed the knife at me. ¡°You think anyone actually believes you?


    You¡¯re just putting on a big show. It is all a game!¡±


    ¡°Luth? Brother, please, stop this,¡± a high-pitched, child¡¯s voice spoke from behind Luther.


    My heart thumped loudly against my chest.


    Alexander and Ciana were here, right in the middle of the battlefield. If this n didn¡¯t work, I stood to


    lose the rest of my family!


    Luther¡¯s smile faded and hisughter stopped. He stood perfectly still, except for the knife that trembled


    in his hand. His entire body was rigid.


    Anna?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 477

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 477


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 477


    Chapter 135: Sacrifice


    My mind raced with the impossible decision I faced. Luther had put me between a rock and a hard


    ce. Alexander was there as a distraction but how long would itst?


    ¡®Theo?


    I blinked, my eyes snapping to Warren. He was connecting with me through the mindlink.


    Theo, you focus on Luther. I¡¯ll get Maggie,¡¯ he said.


    ¡®Y-you kept the mindlink¡­ why?¡¯ I was too startled to say anything more intelligent to solve the crisis


    ahead of us than to ask the low priority question.


    If Warren kept the mindlink, that meant he still saw me as the Alpha of the royal pack and the Alpha


    King. I thought he had betrayed us and turned his back against me for all time. Why had he remained


    in the royal pack? Didn¡¯t both he and his sister hate me?


    Warren¡¯s mental voice took on a dry, humorless note. ¡°I¡¯m not a prince. My entire life has been a big


    joke. However, after everything, good or bad, you are the only one who has never lied to me. Anyway,


    we can talk about thatter¡­ right now, you need to kill Luther.¡±


    With a roar, Warren broke free from his guards. He jumped at the ones holding Maggie. However, the


    guards reacted quickly, and Warren missed his best chance to rescue Maggie.


    Demarco blinked himself out of his shock and addressed his pack. ¡°To the king! Fight for Warren and


    Maggie!¡±


    His army shouted and snarled and readied for battle.


    I respected that. Regardless of what Maggie did, Demarco still chose to save his mate.


    Luther, on the other hand, was still staring at Alexander. Finally, when Demarco¡¯s army joined mine, he


    snapped out of his daze.


    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ you¡¯re not Anna! You¡¯re nothing but an imposter!¡± he shouted. ¡°You little fiend! How dare


    you try and distract me?!¡±


    ¡°Give it up, Luther. We have a stronger force now. Your own allies are turning against you and we have


    greater numbers now,¡± I shouted, motioning to the massive army that had assembled behind me.


    ¡°Never! Your father forced me to kill Anna, my eight-year-old sister. He forced me to kill her with my


    own hands, did you even know that? She was only eight, so small and innocent. She trusted me and


    I¡­¡±


    ¡°That was my father, not me,¡± I reminded him. ¡°Luther, it¡¯s all in the past now. Let¡¯s move forward.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! His tainted blood still runs in your veins! She didn¡¯t even know what was going to


    happen to her¡­ I would have died instead of her, but Sebastian wouldn¡¯t let me. He promised my pack


    would be safe if I did that one thing¡­¡± Luther¡¯s eyes were wild with anger and hatred.


    His voice carried over everyone gathered in the valley. I knew some might feel sorry for him but I also


    knew it would reveal his true motives for revenge, not peace. I let him tell the sad story because no one


    would ever believe his desire for peace now.


    When Ciana proposed the n, she kept it very simple and factual. I figured she didn¡¯t want me to feel


    too bad about my father¡¯s horrendous crime. Although, I knew what my father had made Luther do,


    hearing the truth from the very person himself made the truth a hundred times more horrendous and


    disturbing.


    Luther¡¯s words settled ufortably in my stomach. These were some cruelties that even Sebastian


    hadn¡¯t wanted me to know about.


    ¡°I did what I had to in order to save my whole family. My n was to leave the pack and live in exile for


    what I did¡­ but in the end it didn¡¯t matter. Sebastian was a liar!¡¯ Luther shrieked, pointing at me like I


    was my father.


    I¡¯d always thought my father¡¯s interest in turning me into a killer was because of my power. It turned


    out, he was just a fucking savage and wicked psycho, who got joy watching children suffer from pain¡­


    ¡°I killed Anna for the greater good and you know what Sebastian did? He went back on his word and


    killed my entire pack! My entire family was gone! I wanted him to kill me too, but he justughed and


    walked away. That day, I vowed I would destroy his entire legacy like he did my family!¡± Luther shouted.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Luther, Sebastian didn¡¯t kill your entire family,¡± Ciana¡¯s voice called out. She stood behind Alexander,


    cing a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°You think this little imposter can fool me? Anna is dead!¡± Luther snapped, ring at Ciana.


    I readied to pounce if he even took one step closer to them.


    ¡°Not Anna. Your aunt Nita. Sebastian spared her and brought her to the pce.


    Through her, you still have family. And Theo¡­ he¡¯s your cousin. If you kill Theo, then you would really


    destroy the rest of your family! Is that what you really want?¡± she asked.


    Cousin?


    Ciana took me by surprise. This was the first time I¡¯d heard it. However, for whatever reason she chose


    not to tell me earlier, I trusted her.


    I¡¯d never put the pieces together. My mother had been from Ortiz Pack, and I hadn¡¯t ever looked


    beyond that. She was the Ortiz pack Alpha¡¯s daughter, I just didn¡¯t expect that she had a nephew


    because she¡¯d never mentioned anything about her side of the family.


    ¡°Luther, we can sort this out. You can have part of your family back if you just stop this attack,¡± Ciana


    pleaded.


    Luther nced at me and I nodded.


    Yes, I was shocked, but it didn¡¯t matter. I found out that my closest siblings, Maggie and Warren weren¡¯t


    blood rted to me just a few months ago, and now I discovered that Luther, my greatest enemy, was


    blood rted to me?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Luther muttered, but his anger had died down considerably.


    Suddenly, Lutherughed so hard that tears streaked down his cheeks. He doubled over and clutched


    his stomach, his face turning red.


    ¡°She¡¯s a traitor! What did she do¡­ sell herself out for status and luxury? She¡¯s no better than


    Sebastian. Nita should¡¯ve died 25 years ago! Instead, she stayed married to that hideous monster,


    betraying her pack, and birthing his grotesque bloodline!¡± Luther snarled, his eyes bloodshot and crazy.


    ¡°You have no idea what she went through!¡± Ciana argued.


    ¡°She deserves to die!¡¯ Luther snapped.


    I saw the shock and fear in the eyes of everyone close to Luther. All his allies were starting to realize


    just how crazy he was and they didn¡¯t want to support his insane vendetta. They realized they weren¡¯t


    actually fighting for peace. Many of them began to back away from him.


    Some of them even switched sides on the battlefield and joined my army, a safer ce to be at that


    moment.


    ¡°Damn you! Damn all of you to hell! Anyone that abandons me will suffer the same fate as Theo. If the


    whole world abandons me, then I will destroy the entire world!¡± Luther


    shouted and snarled, pointing at anyone close to him.


    Luther reached into his pocket and pulled something out that I couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°Theo, stop him!¡± Warren shouted, ¡°Kill him now. Don¡¯t let him open it¡­¡±


    ¡°Open what?¡± I asked. I charged toward Luther realizing that he held something that could very likely


    destroy the world like he threatened.


    Above us, the sky darkened as thick clouds rolled in and a dark, crimson glow enveloped the valley. It


    was like the whole valley was turning into the Moonlit Crystal.


    Only the light of the silver moon showed through the dark clouds as they swirled around the perfectly


    round, silver sphere.


    The moon seemed to tremble in the sky and in front of it, a red disk appeared, covering the silver moon


    completely in red. It was the Moonlit Crystal creating an illusion.


    Luther¡¯s lips moved furiously as he chanted a dark spell. ¡°By the light of the full moon, bright and


    crimson on high, the shadow reunites with the light. From silver to red the world will dim. Open the


    gates releasing the darkness within!¡±


    I leapt at Luther, ready to tear his throat out to stop the spell, but I couldn¡¯t get close. It was like the


    magic cast a protective barrier around him. I ran at him from every direction but I could never get closer


    than six feet in any direction.


    It was like he had an invisible, magical shield around him, wrapping him and his confidants in the circle.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Warren called on me, panicking. ¡°Theo, he still has Maggie!¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell!¡± I muttered under my breath, but all my efforts to get closer to Luther turned out to be


    without avail.


    The light from the two moons seemed to split the sky open. I stopped trying to attack Luther and stared


    at the crack in the cloud. Behind them, a misty, swirling darkness poured down from the opening. Like a


    floating mist, it descended directly toward the valley.


    Fear ran through the gathered armies. It was so thick that I could almost taste it in my mouth and nose.


    Everyone¡¯s bones trembled as the terrifying, all-consuming darkness approached.


    I had no idea what that darkness was but I knew I had to stop it. It seemed like it would devour the


    entire world, starting with us in the valley. But I couldn¡¯t get anywhere near Luther. What was I


    supposed to do!?


    The darkness inched closer and closer. My kingdom, my world was about to be devoured, yet other


    than watching our death float down to us, there was nothing I could do!


    Two delicate hands grabbed mine and pulled my gloves off. The sudden movement snapped me out of


    my trance.


    ¡°What-¡°


    Before I could put my gloves back on, one soft hand slipped into mine and held on tightly. Immediately,


    someone¡¯s life essence poured into me.


    I stilled for a moment as a weak female voice called me, ¡°Theo¡­¡±


    ¡°M-Maggie, what are you doing!?¡¯


    I tried to fling away her hands when I saw who was holding onto me. But I couldn¡¯t! At that moment, I


    felt a second life force getting sucked into me, too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ let go,¡¯ she begged, gripping her fingers tightly to mine.


    ¡°No! Maggie! You¡¯re killing yourself!*


    Maggie shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m saving us all.¡±


    I realized she was still close enough to Luther to be inside his protective bubble. She had her other


    hand grabbing Luther¡¯s wrist and was using herself as a conduit. We made a chain and I was sucking


    Luther¡¯s life out through Maggie!


    Luther grunted and figured out what was happening, his eyes filled with disbelief as blood faded fast


    from his face.


    Maggie was weakening quickly.


    ¡°Maggie, let go,¡± I said, trying to shake her hands off.


    ¡°No, Theo¡­ hold me¡­ I¡­I want to do this. Please¡­ tell Demarco¡­ tell him that I¡¯m sorry I lied. This¡­


    this is my best ending. I¡­ couldn¡¯t¡­ be¡­ happier¡­¡±


    Her words trailed off as her life left her.


    Her final emotions weren¡¯t fear or terror, which was what I was used to. It was something I¡¯d never


    experienced from any other victims of my power before.


    They were determination, relief, and a small bit of regret.


    The life left her eyes but there was a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Maggie!¡± I roared.


    Her body fell to the ground and I dropped to my knees. Even at that moment, she was still clenching


    Luther¡¯s wrist tight.


    ¡°No!¡± Demarco cried, his voice turning to a miserable howl as he watched Maggie die, fora second


    time.


    I wanted to release her but I could still feel Luther¡¯s life essence pouring into me. My vision blurred, but


    I had to keep contact until Luther was dead.


    ¡°What¡­ what is this¡­¡¯ Luther turned to face me, and couldn¡¯t pull away from Maggie.


    ¡°You¡¯re not taking the world with you when you go!¡¯ I hissed at him.


    ¡°Why¡­ did you¡­¡¯ Luther murmured to Maggie, his voice nothing more than a husky whisper as the


    rest of his life¡¯s essence drained out of him.


    The crimson glow over the valley vanished and the terrifying darkness from the sky folded back into


    itself. The moon turned back to silver and everything began to return to normal.


    I held Maggie¡¯s body in my arms and stared at her peaceful face.


    In the end, she chose to sacrifice herself.


    Not for a world without Sebastian¡¯s heirs, but a world for Sebastian¡¯s heirs.


    ¡°Was it really worth your life, Maggie?¡± I asked her gently, but this time, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to


    respond.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 478

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 478


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 478


    Chapter 136: Why Is This Happening Now?


    *Ciana*


    Worry tightened my heart.


    What happened? I couldn¡¯t see from this distance but it couldn¡¯t be good. When I got to where Theo


    and Luther were, I noticed there was a huge space cleared around them like no one wanted to get


    close.


    Theo had Maggie in his arms and was slowly lowering her to the ground.


    ¡°Theo, are you okay?¡± Then when I saw Maggie¡¯s lifeless pale face, I gasped, ¡°MAGGIE!¡±


    Theo was expressionless, brow slightly creased. He stared at Maggie for a moment longer and looked


    upto me. ¡°She¡­ sacrificed herself,¡± he murmured distantly.


    Luther was on his knees, wavering from side to side. Just before he crumpled into a heap, Jennifer ran


    out of the crowd and grabbed him. She wrapped her arms around him, tears in her eyes, and lowered


    him to the ground.


    The air was still and quiet as all of Luther¡¯s allies realized he was dying. Then whispers swept through


    the crowd, but still no one moved away from where they were. Some people looked like they wanted to


    run and hide. Others dropped to the ground on their knees showing they were ready to surrender.


    Soon, all of them were on their knees, waiting to be told what to do.


    The battle seemed to have ended. For a moment, I was still processing the situation. Was everything


    over?


    Suddenly, Demarco let out a long, low cry and pushed through the warriors. He was headed straight for


    Maggie and Theo. He shoved Theo out of the way and took Maggie into his arms.


    ¡°No! Why? Why! I just got you back. Why would you leave me again?¡± His wails turned into heart


    piercing howls that filled the air and drowned out the whispers.


    With a heavy sigh, Theo rose to his feet and nced at me, giving me a quick onceover. Probably to


    make sure I wasn¡¯t hurt.


    I nodded at him, silently confirming that I was okay. I hadn¡¯t been in the thick of the fighting.


    Warren stood by Demarco and Theo, his face was a stony mask. I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking or


    feeling, nor did I know what to say. His sister was dead before his eyes, again. Only this time, she


    wasn¡¯ting back.


    In Jennifer¡¯s arms, Luther gasped and shuddered.


    I started, my eyes snapping to him. I thought he was dead, but it seemed like he had a little life left in


    him now.


    ¡°Fate is unfair¡­¡± he murmured in a quiet whisper, and when he tilted his head and saw me, he asked.


    ¡°Ciana¡­ what did I¡­ do wrong?¡±


    He gasped again and with one,st shuddering breath, he died. He wentpletely limp in Jennifer¡¯s


    arms, with his eyes open, staring at me.


    I walked over to his body and crouched down, cing my hands over his still eyes and closed them.


    ¡°Fate is never fair. Our destiny is only determined by our choices. May you rest in peace¡­¡± I sighed.


    Even if I had intended to answer his question, he wasn¡¯t able to hear it now.


    I should¡¯ve been relieved that Luther was dead and wasn¡¯t going to cause any more problems.


    However, a part of me felt sorry for him. I wished he could have ovee his need for revenge,


    rediscovered his family, and moved on.


    But he wasn¡¯t able to let go. If he was alive, he would not give up his goal to bury the entire world with


    his hatred.


    My spine tingled when I thought of the darkness that had nearly devoured the entire valley. Had it been


    a terrifying illusion or had it been real? I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted the answer to that.


    Jake appeared beside Theo and bowed his head quickly. ¡°The remainder of Luther¡¯s allies have


    surrendered. They are pleading for the new king¡¯s mercy.¡±


    Theo turned to Jake and began discussing the next steps. ¡°Round up the Alphas of Luther¡¯s allies and


    take them to my tent¡­¡±


    I tuned out Theo¡¯s instructions. Instead, my focus turned back on Warren. I was worried about him,


    after losing Maggie a second time, and for real this time. When he thought she died before, he had


    been very distraught and gone into a depressive state.


    This was the second time he¡¯d had to watch her die. I couldn¡¯t imagine how he would feel.


    It was like being stabbed once in the heart, and after he went through all the pain and tears, someone


    told him it was just a nightmare. Yet, as soon as he woke up, it happened again, except, this time it was


    real.


    What would Warren do, knowing she was really gone? There was no mistaking what had happened


    with Theo and Maggie. How was he going to react?


    I wanted to go to him andfort him but he was just standing there like a statue. Thest time we¡¯d


    been through this, he hadn¡¯t wanted myfort. He¡¯d pushed me away and med me for supporting


    Theo.


    I half expected Warren to snap any second and be that angry, depressed, hateful person he was.


    It didn¡¯t matter. Warren was my friend. He¡¯d helped me countless times and despite his wanderings,


    he¡¯d remained loyal to our friendship and his brother. If there was anything I could do to provide sce


    for him, I would, whether he wanted it or not.


    Before I could go to him, Theo approached and nudged Warren¡¯s arm. He was being so careful not to


    touch anyone since his gloves had gone missing.


    ¡°I know there is nothing I can say. No words will ease your pain but I want you to know that Maggie¡­


    She sacrificed herself to save us. This was not a malicious act. The entire kingdom owes her a debt of


    gratitude, including me, and none of us will ever forget,¡± Theo said.


    I nced at Maggie¡¯s peaceful face as if I could still see her elegant and graceful smile that she usually


    wore. It was no longer a permanent, fake mask that she used to deceive others anymore. This time, it


    was genuine and tranquil.


    After years of being away and chasing a destiny that didn¡¯t belong to her, Maggie chose to give up her


    life for Theo and his people, his world. She restored her honor as a princess, as a royal, and as Theo¡¯s


    sister.


    I looked at Theo, his gaze towards Maggie was calm but I couldn¡¯t quite read him. Did he know how


    Maggie had felt about him? I wasn¡¯t sure whether Greg had told him every small detail about what


    Maggie said. At least for me, I hadn¡¯t found an appropriate chance to update Theo on Maggie¡¯s


    romantic life.


    I wondered whether or not it was worth telling him sometime, so that he knew why she was willing to


    sacrifice herself for him. Or maybe I should just leave it alone as it would just add more unnecessary


    drama to the already chaotic family rtionship.


    I turned my attention to Warren, who shook his head and smiled kindly at Theo. It was a pleasant


    surprise.


    ¡°Maggie mindlinked me before she¡­ went. She told me that this was her choice, how


    she chose to save the kingdom, and she was at peace with her decision,¡± Warren exined.


    ¡°I am still sorry, all the same. The world is a darker ce without her,¡± Theo said, bowing his head.


    Demarco still clung to her, crying and rocking her body. ¡°She saved us all. She saved us all,¡± he


    chanted.


    I wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d be able to ovee her death a second time, especially since he never got his


    answers about her lies and suppressing their matebond. It probably didn¡¯t matter to him anymore. All


    that mattered was he loved her and he could remember her as a loving mate.


    The fact that she had sacrificed herself to save everyone might help Demarco find some peace and


    comfort in her demise, but I doubted it. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem like he was going to turn around


    and dere war on Theo.


    We stood around a moment longer while Jake organized Theo¡¯s troops to help with the post-battle


    clean up. He was corralling all of Luther¡¯s loyal followers to one tent where I suspected they¡¯d swear


    new oaths of loyalty to Theo and the crown.


    Warren didn¡¯t want to leave Maggie¡¯s side until the medics came to collect her. Theo and I waited with


    him. They would collect Luther, too, who wasn¡¯t far from us.


    When the clean up crew moved to Luther¡¯s body Jennifer sobbed and wailed. She swatted at them,


    laying herself across his body like she could protect him.


    ¡°No! Leave him alone. Leave me with him,¡± Jennifer cried, holding onto him tighter.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Jennifer,¡± I said gently, moving to her side. ¡°It is time to let him go.¡±


    Instantly, she stopped sobbing and she raised her eyes to me. As soon as I met her pain-filled eyes,


    her gaze turned into fire, burning me with hatred and ferocity.


    ¡°This is your fault, you heartless bitch!¡±


    She jumped to her feet and shifted, pouncing on me.


    White hot pain seared my side as her ws raked me from shoulder to hip, tearing through skin and


    muscle.


    I groaned and tried to shake her off but the pain blinded me. Jennifer snarled and snapped in my ear


    and then her teeth sank into my neck and shoulder. Warm liquid poured from my neck and soaked into


    my clothes, hot, wet, sticky, and rusty.


    My knees gave out and I crashed to the ground, Jennifer still on my back. Searing pain burned through


    me and my blood covered my neck, arms, and hands and had soaked through my shirt. Through my


    blurry vision, all I could see was deep crimson all over the ground.


    Blood continued to gush out and soon I felt like I was soaking in a small, sticky, metallic smelling pool.


    For a moment, I wondered how my body could even hold that much liquid.


    Something heavy collided with Jennifer and she wasn¡¯t on top of me anymore. I fell backward to the


    ground and lifted my head enough to see Theo, in wolf form, tackling Jennifer.


    She fought back fiercely for a moment and then Theo let her go, running back to my side.


    Jennifer let out a mournful howl. She grabbed Luther¡¯s arm in her jaws and dragged his dead body


    away. No one else tried to stop her.


    I could still feel hot blood pumping out of my neck. My mind was fuzzy and all my limbs went numb and


    tingly. I started to get cold.


    ¡°We need a stretcher, here, now!¡± Jake ordered, motioning to me. ¡°The dead can wait. She¡¯s badly


    injured!¡±


    Two medics with a stretcher came over. When they moved me, my whole world was spinning around in


    a million directions. I hoped I would pass out before they had to move me again!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dottie was there too. I recognized her voice as she spoke to Jake and Theo but I couldn¡¯t see her from


    where I was on the stretcher. I wanted to tilt my neck and look at her but the gaping hole Jennifer had


    left ached and protested with sharp jabs of pain when I tried.


    My entire body was weak and heavy like I was nothing but dead weight. I was exhausted, and even


    feeble breathing seemed hard.


    My mind seemed to have detached from my body and I was floating over myself, looking down and


    seeing how pale and weak I looked.


    The wounds didn¡¯t look as bad from the outside, but the blood loss was immense. Jennifer must have


    bit my artery. I should have been healing but it didn¡¯t look like I was.


    Dottie¡¯s concerned face as she hovered over me confirmed for me that I was healing too slowly.


    With how much blood I¡¯d lost, I figured I should just be grateful I was alive¡­ for the moment.


    Theo shifted back to human form and he ran to my side. He grabbed my hand.


    Suddenly, my mind rushed back into my body and I felt woozy and disoriented. Pain shot through me


    and the tingling in my limbs became unbearably painful.


    I saw, clear as day, the look of horror on Theo¡¯s face.


    Was this what it was like to have the life drained out of me?


    I was half dead already but I could feel his hand like a hot iron in mine, and my life essence rushed to


    him involuntarily like dust being sucked by a vacuum.


    Mentally, I panicked. Was I no longer immune to his ability? How was that possible? I was supposed to


    be special, fated to be with him! Why was this happening now?


    Theo¡¯s mortified eyes widened further and he ripped his hand from mine. Thankfully, we¡¯d only been in


    contact for a split second and he was still able to break away from me.


    His eyes darkened with a look I¡¯d never seen. I didn¡¯t think I would ever see the Dark King look terrified


    but in that moment, he was.


    My heart thudded heavily in my chest and I wanted to say something but my mind was detaching from


    my body again. I could feel how slow my pulse was, how freezing my body was, and then the world


    went ck.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 479

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 479


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 479


    Chapter 137: A Ring in My Pocket


    *Warren*


    After Luther was dead, things settled down quickly. All of his former allies of Shadow vowed loyalty to


    King Theo and the battlefields were cleaned up so fast that it was almost like it never happened. Any


    concerns or doubts they¡¯d had about Theo being like Sebastian were put to rest.


    Minimal loss of lives. They did it. Theo and Ciana did it.


    Forthose whose homes and packs were destroyed by Sebastian, Theo sent a lot of aid to their


    territories to help them rebuild their packs. They were also given the option of joining other packs if they


    felt there were no homes for them to return to.


    Theo offered all the rebuilding and relocation assistance he could.


    A lot of the ex-Shadow members, aka victims of Sebastian¡¯s deeds over the years, had to re-find their


    ce in the world.


    Just like me.


    ***


    We¡¯d held Maggie¡¯s funeral in the royal cemetery a couple of weeks ago. Theo had insisted, even


    though she wasn¡¯t blood rted to the crown. I was grateful for the effort he put in, holding a grand


    funeral ceremony, worthy of a princess.


    It had been a gray, solemn day, though, and my heart still ached with her absence.


    I¡¯d wanted to help Theo with the funeral arrangements, but he¡¯d insisted on doing it all. so that I could


    have some time to mourn.


    ¡°Warren, leave this to me. This is the least I could do for Maggie. Also, it helps to take my mind off


    Ciana as well,¡¯¡¯ he told me. He¡¯d run himself ragged and there were a few days where I thought he


    might actually reach his breaking point with how much he had going on.


    Standing before Maggie¡¯s grave, I leaned down to ce a fresh rose on her gravestone.


    ¡°I miss you every day. I don¡¯t think that will ever go away,¡± I muttered. I traced the letters of her name


    with the rose petals.


    Theo had nted white flowers on the grave mound and they were just starting to bloom. I thought it


    was a very thoughtful gesture toward her.


    ¡°We have a lot of work to do to make the kingdom safe and stable again. It is work we wouldn¡¯t even be


    able to do without your sacrifice, so, thank you,¡± I said. Sighing, I let the rose rest across her name. ¡°I


    know I¡¯ve beening by every day, but things are going to get pretty busy now. I might not be by as


    often. Hopefully, you don¡¯t resent me forthat.¡±


    I smiled and pressed my fingers to my lips, then ced them on the cold, gray stone. Ast parting kiss


    for my beloved twin sister.


    ¡°At least, where you are, you can watch over me and Theo. Don¡¯t be afraid to tell us when we are


    acting like idiots,¡± I said. I chuckled to myself.


    ¡°Prince Warren?¡± Someone called to me from across the cemetery.


    Sighing heavily, I let my head fall back on my shoulders. I wasn¡¯t even a prince anymore. Why did they


    keep calling me that?


    I turned to see Beta Jake striding toward me. He looked very professional, all business.


    ¡°Prince Warren, the head of Internal Affairs, Alistair, has a meeting with you in ten minutes. There is


    also a budget waiting for your approval. Simon, the head of Treasury, would also like to go over how


    they n to use that fund to rebuild the packs,¡± he exined.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not a prince anymore, right? I¡¯m just a regr citizen. You can call me Warren,¡± I


    reminded him as we walked back to the pce.


    ¡°King Theo insists you are still his brother and he wishes you to keep your title. He says it is both an


    honor and a burden,¡± Jake replied politely.


    I sighed and nodded. ¡°Yes, it is at that.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s asked that you oversee the meetings with Alistair and Simon to make sure his wishes are carried


    out,¡± he told me.


    I remembered I was struggling to find my ce or figure out what my life would be like after Maggie¡¯s


    death and after everything ended when Theo told me to remain his brother and stay to help out.


    I epted it with appreciation but didn¡¯t expect that he also asked the court to keep my title, along with


    the responsibilities that came with it.


    All I could say was that Theo¡¯s job description for a prince was very different from Sebastian¡¯s. I¡¯d never


    been busier in my whole life. Well, after he put me through a 24/7


    therapy called ¡°working nonstop¡±, I no longer could spare even a few seconds to be sentimental.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± I assured.


    Simon and Alistair were waiting for me in Sebastian¡¯s old office. Theo kept his own office and I was


    landed with the former, psychotic king¡¯s.


    Already, I¡¯d had the thing gutted and redecorated. I didn¡¯t want any reminders of Sebastian hanging


    around.


    ¡°What can I do for Internal Affairs?¡± I asked Alistair.


    ¡°We have some documents that need final approval. There are a few Alphas and Luther loyalists that


    have been reluctant to vow their loyalty. I¡¯m asking for additional resources to investigate them and


    make sure they aren¡¯t stirring up trouble now that one rebellion has been stopped,¡± Alistair said, cing


    the papers on my desk.


    I scanned them quickly to make sure there was no mention of aggression, detainment, or otherwise


    using the power of the crown, or Theo¡¯s name, to harm them or force them intopliance.


    ¡°Have your investigators send regr reports back on their findings and wait for further instructions


    after we review their reports,¡± I told him firmly.


    ¡°Yes, of course, Prince Warren,¡± Alistair agreed.


    I signed the documents and handed them back. He left and Simon handed over the pack rebuilding


    budget.


    It was a very thick packet of papers that took longer than I wanted to scan through.


    ¡°The budget seems sound,¡± I said with a nod. I put my signature at the end of it and handed it back.


    ¡°Thank you. Is there any chance for some leeway?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°If you need additional funds, clear it with me or King Theo first¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Afterward, I stared at the hill of other paperwork I needed to ground through before the end of the day.


    After a sigh, I picked up the one from the top. I gotta start from somewhere, right?


    15 hourster, I was finally able to put away thest file. Before Jake could squeeze in another meeting


    before midnight, I headed to Theo and Ciana¡¯s room.


    Since the day of the battle, Ciana had been unconscious. Whether it was because of the massive


    amounts of blood she lost, or that Theo¡¯s power had sucked her life out, we didn¡¯t know.


    All that was clear was that she wasn¡¯t waking up.


    She hadn¡¯t moved, hadn¡¯t uttered a sound. Dottie was tending to her every day but she didn¡¯t have any


    answers either.


    When I got to the room, Dottie was leaning over Ciana, checking her pulse, while Theo was pacing


    against the wall.


    He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days, and he probably hadn¡¯t. Between worrying over Ciana and trying


    to handle at least equal amounts of work as mine, if not more, it was a miracle he was still able to keep


    his eyes open and function like a person.


    He hadn¡¯t risked touching her since she¡¯d passed out. Brook had been taking care of her primarily


    since Theo couldn¡¯t. However, he hadn¡¯t left her side and hovered over her.


    Again, I couldn¡¯t me him.


    ¡°How is she?¡± I asked, moving to Ciana¡¯s side. I sat on the edge of the bed and took her hand. Her skin


    felt so cold and mmy.


    Dottie stared at us, eyes wide, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she found. My heart sank.


    Thest thing any of us wanted to hear was bad news about Ciana.


    ¡°Speak, Dottie!¡± Theo demanded. ¡°Is everything okay? Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. She is okay,¡± Dottie replied patiently, not offended by her king¡¯s rushed tone, ¡°Now


    that she¡¯s recovered from the worst of it and her injuries are healing, I am confident that she is going to


    wake up. I¡¯ve been monitoring her blood pressure, her pulse, and her blood cell counts. Everything is


    stabilizing.¡±


    Both Theo and Brook let out a sigh of relief. Then Brook suggested, ¡°Your Majesty, since Ciana¡¯s


    situation is stable, why don¡¯t you get some rest? You haven¡¯t slept in three days.¡±


    I nced at Theo, who shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I noticed that he could barely look at Ciana. He was probably driving himself crazy with guilt over what


    had happened. It wasn¡¯t his fault. How could he know that at that exact moment, Ciana would start


    being affected by his power?


    I backed Brook up. ¡°Come on, Theo. If you look all insane when she wakes up, you¡¯re going to scare


    her. Besides, how do you n to take care of her if you¡¯re exhausted? It is better to sleep now while


    she is also sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Ciana¡¯s body is recovering for sure,¡± Dottie also assured Theo, ¡°And I agreed with Brook and Warren


    that you need some rest. Your Majes-¡°


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why isn¡¯t she awake, then?¡± Theo interrupted her. With minimal rest, Theo definitely


    wasn¡¯t asposed as he usually was.


    ¡°Sometimes, the mind needs time toe back on its own. Rest assured, King Theo, Ciana will wake


    up. It is only a matter of time. And I-¡°


    ¡°Then why did you look so surprised earlier?¡±


    Dottie let out a heavy sigh, and said in her soothing tone and well-paced speed again, ¡°Your Majesty, I


    have been trying to tell you but you kept interrupting me and distracting me.¡±


    This time none of us interrupted the conversation, and we waited for Dottie to continue.


    She took her time and turned to Theo, looking him straight in the eye. She held his gaze and I could


    see how ufortable he was.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, wouldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Then a smile crept up Dottie¡¯s face and she grinned warmly, a twinkle in her eye.


    She revealed, ¡°King Theo, you¡¯re going to be a father. Miss ck is pregnant. Congrattions!¡±


    ***


    *Theo*


    Pregnant?


    I stared at Dottie, who packed up and left after confirming the news again, leaving the rest of us still


    dumbfounded.


    Had I heard her right?


    Pregnant?


    I nced at Ciana, pale and unconscious on the bed. I couldn¡¯t help but think that I was the culprit who


    caused her misery, at least partially. What if I could never touch her again? What kind of future would


    we have? Ciana would never be safe with me again.


    And a baby? A child would definitely not be safe with me! Would I even be able to hold my own child


    without putting him or her at risk?


    I looked down at my hands, which were gloved, and wondered what having a child would mean.


    If I couldn¡¯t touch her, would Ciana even want to be with me? I liked to think that our connection went


    beyond just physical and that we had real feelings for each other.


    She was still a person and most people required physical closeness when they needed to beforted


    or supported, when they were sad or upset. Would it be selfish of me to stay with her knowing that I¡¯d


    never be able to fulfill that need?


    Could we even be a family? I thought about any child I might have. If they inherited my power, they¡¯d


    be condemned to the same lonely, terrifying existence I¡¯d suffered. My father had the power, he¡¯d


    passed it to me. There was no denying that it was in all of our blood.


    Would Ciana resent me if our child had that power? She¡¯d never be able to hug or hold her own child


    without worrying she¡¯d get the life sucked out of her. And it would be my fault.


    Ciana wasn¡¯t even awake yet and I was already considering all the reasons we couldn¡¯t be together


    anymore. The best way to handle this was to wait for her to recover. We could talk about what it all


    meant for us and our child.


    As worried as I was about her and our future together, underneath it all, there was something else


    fluttering in my chest. It was the smallest sliver of hope, but I was almost overwhelmed by the


    happiness it brought.


    I was going to be a father!


    If it wasn¡¯t because of our undefined future and the fact that the woman of my life was still lying


    unconsciously next to me, I could totally bounce off the ground and scream to the world about the


    news!


    When Sebastian was alive, I hated the idea of giving him what he wanted. Now that he was out of the


    picture, I was realizing for the first time that being a father could be so joyful yet terrifying at the same


    time!


    Then the dark cloud of our uncertain future re-entered my mind.


    I stuffed my hand in my pocket and there was the smooth, metal ring I¡¯d been carrying around. My n


    was to propose to Ciana once Luther was defeated. I would ask her to be my queen.


    Now, it felt like it was weighing a million pounds and I didn¡¯t even know whether I had the courage to


    touch it.


    Despite the fact that she was pregnant with my child, if I couldn¡¯t be what she needed, if I couldn¡¯t


    touch her or protect her from myself, was it the right thing to propose to her?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, movement on the bed caught my eye.


    Ciana¡¯s finger wiggled. She let out a deep sigh and muttered, ¡°Water¡­¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 480

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 480


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 480


    Chapter 138: Who Are You?


    Warren immediately jumped up and grabbed a water ss from the table next to the bed. He put the


    ss to her lips and she drank.


    I wanted to sit beside her and hold her hand but I wasn¡¯t sure I should touch her, even with gloves on.


    Would she me me for what happened?


    Ciana grunted and turned away from the water. Warren set it aside again.


    She blinked several times and then opened her big, beautiful eyes. She sat up and her eyes


    immediatelynded on me.


    Forgetting my worries, I grabbed her in a fierce hug and kissed her passionately on the lips. Seeing her


    awake and alive was so overwhelming.


    ¡°Wh-¡± Ciana squirmed away from me and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. ¡°What the hell


    are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°Ciana!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she snarled at me. ¡°Why are you kissing me!?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I nced at Warren. He was as confused as me.


    Was she ying some kind of joke? It was definitely not the right time for that.


    When I looked back at Ciana, her eyes were wide with fear and genuine confusion. She clutched the


    bedsheets to her chest. She looked at all of us like she¡¯d never seen us before and held one arm out


    like she was trying to keep us away.


    I noticed how heavily she was breathing and I took a step back, holding my hands up. I didn¡¯t want her


    to freak out and have a panic attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I stepped back and lowered my voice to say to Brook, who was standing near the far side of


    the room. ¡°Brook, maybe you should take this¡­¡±


    She looked surprised as well.


    Brook had helped care for Ciana when she was unconscious and I was really d she¡¯ d decided to


    come back to the pce with Ciana after her short visit home.


    Brook nodded and slowly approached the bed with a gentle smile. ¡°Ciana, my name is


    Brook. Do you remember me? We are really good friends.¡±


    Ciana¡¯s eyes followed Brook. She still looked confused but she rxed when the rest of us backed up


    and Brook sat on the edge of her bed.


    ¡°Who are all of you?¡± Ciana asked more calmly. She looked at each of us with wide eyes, lingering on


    me the longest with a slight scowl.


    ¡°I¡¯m Brook Ellsworth,¡± Brook repeated. ¡°That¡¯s Prince Warren and Beta Jake. You know us all very


    well.¡±


    ¡°I do?¡± Ciana asked, looking at Brook.


    ¡°Yes, very much so,¡± Brook assured gently.


    Ciana didn¡¯t look entirely convinced, but she rxed into the pillows. Every now and then, she shot me


    a quick, dirty look. That didn¡¯t bode well.


    She didn¡¯t look at anyone else like that. Probably because I¡¯d kissed her and she¡­ she didn¡¯t know


    who we were.


    And I¡¯d been worried about whether to propose to her when she first woke up¡­


    ¡°Do you know who you are?¡± Brook asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ciana ck, daughter of Alpha Soren ck of Pack Alvar,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    My heart sank suddenly. She remembered who she was, she just didn¡¯t remember anything about her


    life from the pce. It was like she¡¯d lost a year of memories.


    Brook quickly exined to Ciana why she hade to the pce in the first ce. She didn¡¯t delve


    into the details of all of our rtionships, just maintained we were good friends.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I need to get home,¡± Ciana insisted suddenly. She tried to push the covers away and stand


    up.


    Gently, Brook took Ciana¡¯s hands and kept her seat on the bed. ¡°Ciana, that isn¡¯t a good idea. You¡¯re


    recovering from a major injury and your parents are still traveling.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, stay here for now. At least, until you are fully recovered,¡± Jake suggested. He moved up


    behind Brook and put an affectionate hand on her shoulder. When did he enter the room?


    I noticed how Ciana¡¯s eyes warmed when she saw the gesture. It was almost a spark of recognition.


    ¡°If you leave, your family and pack will be incredibly worried about you. Once you¡¯re fully healed, they


    cane to get you here,¡± Warren added.


    Ciana looked from Warren to Jake to Brook. Her lips tugged up in an awkward smile, but I noticed how


    it faded when she looked at me again.


    ¡°I do feel kind of weak. I¡¯ll stay until I¡¯m better¡­ just keep the kissing creep away.¡± She red at me.


    Jake chuckled and Warren cleared his throat.


    ¡°Ciana, that ¡®kissing creep¡¯ is Dark Prince Theo¡­ rather, Dark King Theo,¡± Brook said, giggling.


    ¡°Wh-what!?¡± she cried, her face paling. She held the nkets against her again like a suit of armor.


    Ciana shook her head and nced at me, then shook her head again.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve lost only a little of your memory. One thing that happened in that time was Theo


    bing king. You and the king are actually quite close,¡± Brook added.


    ¡°Jake, Warren, a word?¡± I asked, nodding to the door.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be okay here. I¡¯ll fill Ciana in on some things she¡¯s missed,¡± Brook said, smiling at us quickly.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything but I hoped she wouldn¡¯t tell Ciana she was pregnant with my child. Ciana


    seemed to have enough issues with me. It wouldpletely freak her out.


    I felt I could trust Brook¡¯s judgment on what to tell her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked Jake and Warren when we got outside the room.


    ¡°She is suffering from partial memory loss. Fortunately, it only seems like she lost a specific chunk of


    time, not random bits and pieces,¡± Warren said.


    I wanted to tell him that was unfortunate enough for me! Ciana didn¡¯t remember our rtionship at all!


    What was worse, she remembered me as a bloodthirsty prince and was very mistrustful of me.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± I asked sharply. Frustration swelled in my chest.


    ¡°Maybe it was when you sucked the life out of her,¡± Jake suggested.


    I grunted, ring at him, even though he was only answering my question.


    Warren tried to help my Beta out. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t stare at Jake like that. I know it was an ident, but I


    agree with Jake, that¡¯s the only logical reason.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°We should get back in there.¡±


    We went back in and Brook was telling Ciana a little about their recent trip to see her father.


    I could read the look in Ciana¡¯s eyes and she did not look like she was ready to believe everything she


    was being told.


    There was still that look of mistrust in her eyes when she looked at me.


    Anger red in my chest but what could I do about it? Getting in her face and getting upset would only


    push her away more. I needed to remind her of our rtionship and rebuild it slowly, so that she trusted


    me again.


    ¡°And you¡¯re Prince Warren?¡± Ciana asked, looking at Warren. ¡°You look¡­ never mind.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Warren nodded and smiled warmly.


    I saw the look of recognition in Ciana¡¯s eyes and I remember how she told me when she first met


    Warren, she thought he was the boy in the woods she¡¯d encountered. It was like she was reliving that


    experience all over again.


    I red at Warren, wishing he would just leave the room so that she wasn¡¯t looking at him with googly


    eyes.


    ¡°Beta Jake¡­ and Brook is your mate?¡± she asked.


    Brook¡¯s cheeks turned bright red and she covered her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jake said, smiling tenderly and putting his hand on Brook¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Did you


    remember that?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Cianaughed, shaking her head. ¡°But I see the way you two look at each other.¡±


    ¡°Well, hopefully you do remember soon. Because you¡¯ve been a good friend to us both during this,¡±


    Jake said, winking at her.


    Ciana smiled again and I could see how at ease she was with all of them.


    I clenched my fists and stormed out of the room. As much as I didn¡¯t want to be mad, I couldn¡¯t help it.


    Warren couldn¡¯t help what was happening. It was just a rey of what we¡¯d already been through with


    Ciana confusing the two of us. I couldn¡¯t just jump in and say ¡°remember that boy you found in the


    woods, that was me.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t believe it right now, anyway.


    Sighing, I rubbed the back of my neck and headed down the hall.


    Behind me, the door opened and closed again. Hurried footsteps caught up to me.


    ¡°Alpha, what is wrong? Why did you leave? I thought you would be in there with Ciana, reminding her


    of your rtionship for the rest of the night,¡± Jake said, keeping pace with me.


    I snorted. ¡°I think between you and Warren, she has all the malepany she needs.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Alpha, Warren and I still have two high priority issues we need to look at. I¡¯ll grab him and leave


    you alone with Ciana within 30 seconds.¡±


    Sighing, I stopped walking and dragged my hand down my face. ¡°Just stop, please. You¡¯re not helping.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Alpha. I know this is hard on you. It isn¡¯t like Warren and I are trying to steal her attention. She¡¯s


    pretty freaked out. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault at all. Just that¡­ I want her to remember me! I want her to¡­¡± I shrugged and


    nced longingly down the hall at my bedroom.


    To love me. Yes, I was selfish, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay,¡± Jake saidfortingly.


    ¡°Right. She¡¯ll get her memory back just so I can suck it out of her again,¡± I scoffed at myself


    sarcastically.


    Jake managed to look positive. ¡°You know, this might not be as bad as you think.¡±


    ¡°Jake, please, just give me a minute.¡± I¡¯d never thought Jake was this wordy. All I needed was a little


    time so I could walk in there again with a happier face.


    ¡°Just hear me out. Maybe this is an opportunity. Like, the Moon Goddess giving the two of you a gift.


    Like she¡¯s giving you the chance to make the best first impression.¡±


    I tossed my head back and pointed out tly. ¡°I think kissing her when she didn¡¯t know who I was blew


    the whole ¡®first impression¡¯ thing, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Jake chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Well, it beats thest time she met you for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I asked, arching an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t you remember? You killed seven women right in front of her,¡± Jake said, chuckling.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose and nodded. ¡°I remember.¡± Despite myself, the corners of my lips


    tugged up in a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you can see the humor in it, now,¡± Jake said. ¡°If she ever gets really annoyed with the kiss,


    remind her that it could be worse¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I might just do that,¡± I chuckled darkly. What else could I do in this situation?


    ¡°Well, now that we¡¯ve gotten past all that, I wanted to let you know that the decryptors have been able


    to interpret more on the scroll. I wasing to tell you when Ciana woke up,¡± Jake reported, going


    from smiling to serious in an instant.


    It sessfully distracted my attention from Ciana temporarily.


    Jake meant the scroll that Warren took from Sebastian¡¯s vault, the royal pack¡¯s sacred artifact. Warren


    had returned it once Luther was defeated.


    ording to my brother, after Luther got the scroll, he figured out ways to open some sort of ¡°portals¡±


    that connected different realms. We didn¡¯t know what it meant, but based on the vibe of the darkness in


    the sky when Luther was doing it, the world he was leading us to or summoning to us couldn¡¯t be


    anything good.


    I¡¯d immediately sent the scroll to Dottie and the elders to begin decrypting it.


    It was slow going. The scroll was written in an ancientnguage. Not only that, but it was encoded in an


    ancientnguage.


    I didn¡¯t push them for updates as there were millions of other higher, more urgent priorities that could


    immediately improve the overall stability and economy of the country, but now, It was more important


    than ever to trante the scroll.


    Forget about the freaking portals. I needed to understand my power and I needed to know how to


    restore Ciana¡¯s memory.


    What have you learned?¡± I asked.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 481

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 481


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 481


    Chapter 139: My Most Important Woman


    *Ciana*


    I wandered through the pce trying to see if anything felt familiar. ording to Brook and Warren, I¡¯d


    been there almost a year. I couldn¡¯t remember anything about it. None of the rooms or decorations


    looked familiar.


    I felt like I was seeing it all for the first time.


    Yet, my feet knew where to take me. I didn¡¯t recognize anything I was seeing, but I wandered


    purposefully to the library. I suspected I could find a map there to reacquaint myself with the pce and


    the surrounding territory.


    ¡°Good morning, My Lady,¡± someone said, nodding their head as I walked by.


    ¡°It is good to see you up and about, Miss ck,¡± a servant said, bowing.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I waved awkwardly at everyone I passed. They all seemed to hold a high amount of respect and


    reverence for me. That wouldn¡¯t have happened if they didn¡¯t know me already.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t the usual kind of respect I should have been shown. In the pce, I was just an Alpha¡¯s


    daughter. At the pce, I wasn¡¯t anything special.


    I spent some time studying the maps and the surrounding territory in the library. Growing up, my father


    had me get into the habit of reading maps and learning about my surrounding areas when I got to a


    new ce.


    When I looked at the map of the pce grounds, it didn¡¯t look familiar, yet I used the most efficient way


    to get to the library purely based on my instinct. My feet seemed to know the right ce to go.


    My body¡¯s autopilot taking me where I needed to go probably meant that what everyone was telling me


    was true-l did spend time here.


    I passed a picture of King Theo on the wall. A portrait that must have been painted when he was in his


    late teens. I paused at the painting, still trying to wrap my mind around how we had be friends.


    Somehow I felt it looked different. For no reason whatsoever, I thought it was a nicer and more


    weing fit than a painting of a pitch ck wolf with mesmerizing eyes for this spot.


    I focused my gaze on the king¡¯s face. Did I really want to be ¡°friends¡± with a guy that jumped me and


    kissed me the moment I woke up after being unconscious? From the way the others reacted, it


    appeared that it was normal for me to be kissed by the king.


    I shook my head and kept walking. It was hard to believe. All I remembered of him was how arrogant


    and ruthless he was, like histe father. And that kiss attack wasn¡¯t helping me see him differently.


    My stomach squirmed and I looped an arm around myself. At the same time, when I thought of him, he


    had that stomach fluttering effect on me.


    The jackass kissing creep! It was all his fault!


    I got to the garden and immediately spotted Prince Warren. Unlike his brother, Warren was a


    gentleman, polite and considerate. With his warm smile, he was so easy going and it was nice to be


    around him.


    ¡°Hello there, Your Highness,¡± I greeted, bowing my head to him.


    ¡°Ciana, you don¡¯t need to address me so formally. Call me Warren. We¡¯re definitely close enough


    forthat,¡± he smiled.


    ¡¯¡¯Really?¡¯¡¯ He seemed really familiar. And not just because I had missing memories of him.


    ¡°Really. We are¡­ very good friends,¡± he nodded politely.


    I tilted my head and looked at him for a little longer. He was a little ufortable due to my gaze. After


    clearing his throat, he said, ¡°I apologize if I had food crumbs on my face.¡±


    I let out someughter. I knew he was a prince and I should behave elegantly around him, however, I


    found Warren¡¯s embarrassed face quite entertaining,just like how friends teased each other.


    ¡°Prince Warren, you¡¯re so graceful, elegant, and kind-hearted. King Theo, on the other hand, he¡¯s so¡­


    rough,¡± I giggled, ¡°If it was up to me, I would support you as the king over Theo.¡¯


    Warren chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I appreciate yourpliments. However, Theo is a great man


    and leader. You¡¯ll remember that someday.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± I muttered. I didn¡¯t say it aloud, but if I didn¡¯t remember it, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever be able to


    believe it.


    That night, after attacking my lips, he didn¡¯t even have the courtesy to apologize to me! Then he just


    stormed out of the room like I did something wrong to him! Whatever, I bit my tongue. He was the king,


    so for this time, I would just have to be a grown-up and deal with it.


    Warren sighed and I looked him over. His eyelids were a little droopy and puffy. There were some lines


    around his mouth, like he¡¯d been frowning a lot.


    ¡°Ciana, did you find something new on my face?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± I said, deciding to be honest, ¡°I just¡­ you look tired. Are you sleeping okay?¡±


    ¡°The king has assigned me a lot of work. It has kept me busy and¡­ off my normal sleep schedule,¡± he


    exined, fighting back a yawn.


    ¡°Why does he make you work so hard? He can¡¯t do that, can he? Or if he has to, he should be leading


    by example.¡±


    ¡°Oh, believe me, I¡¯d never seen anyone more workaholic than Theo-¡°


    ¡°Save it. I know he¡¯s your brother and you¡¯re defending him. But the facts speak for themselves. For


    example, I¡¯d been wandering around leisurely, and somehow I could barely go 10 minutes without


    running into him. Either my walking route just oveps with the king¡¯s workce, or he is just as free as


    me.¡±


    He acted like those were all casual encounters. Did I really look that naive? After the ¡°Kissing Creep¡±,


    he had earned himself a new ¡°Stalker¡± tag.


    Warren tried to suppress a smile from his face, but he failed. He forced himself to look serious. ¡°He¡¯s


    the king Ciana, leaders lead, they don¡¯t have time to do. That¡¯s why they have people like us.¡¯


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°That is such a cop-out. He¡¯s a hypocrite!¡±


    Warren pinched the bridge of his nose and turned to the side. He closed his eyes like he was trying to


    think of something to say.


    I looked around the garden a little and saw a flower that I recognized. While Warren stood there


    ufortably, I went over to the flower and picked it. Lifting it to my nose, I inhaled deeply, breathing


    in the floral scent.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± I said, tapping Warren on the shoulder and handing him the flower.


    Warren raised an eyebrow at me. He hesitated and then took the flower.


    ¡°It is Lavendlilly. I heard they are good for helping people sleep,¡± I added.


    Warren creased his brow and studied the flower for a moment. His eyes were distant, lost in an old


    memory. Then he stared at me for a long moment.


    So long, I started to feel funny and shifted my weight back and forth on my feet.


    ¡°Where did you learn about this flower?¡± he asked, finally.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    I had no idea where I¡¯d learned about the Lavendlilly. It wasn¡¯t a flower that grew in my pack¡¯s territory. I


    couldn¡¯t even remember seeing it before today. But someone had told me about Lavendlilly. Of that, I


    was sure.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really remember,¡¯ I admitted, shrugging. ¡°It was someone very special to me, I think. At


    least, that¡¯s what I feel.¡± The feeling touched my heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re something¡­ Ciana,¡± Warren managed to utter. He seemed to be a little emotional.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He shook his head and asked hoarsely, ¡°Can I have a hug?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    It was an innocent enough request and I felt like I had a deeper connection to Warren than all the other


    people I supposedly knew.


    ¡°Warren!¡±


    Both Warren and I started at the intruding, booming voice. In unison, our heads snapped to the edge of


    the garden where Theo was approaching.


    I rolled my eyes. It had been nearly twenty minutes since thest ¡°casual encounter.¡± I should have


    known he¡¯d be showing up any second.


    ¡°Alistair has been waiting for you,¡± Theo told Warren when he was closer to us. He had a stern look on


    his face as he stared at his brother.


    ¡°Oh, my meeting with him is in half an hour and he usually is right on time or runs one or two minutes


    late,¡± he thought for a moment, and he met Theo¡¯s darkened face and quickly added, ¡°but this must be


    something really urgent. I better go.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, off you go. Miss ck doesn¡¯t need any more confusing thoughts right now,¡± Theo ordered,


    motioning for Warren to leave. ¡°Also, if you can review the stack of the national security improvement


    proposal on my desk. I¡¯d appreciate it.¡±


    Warren nced back at me quickly and waved me goodbye. As he left, I could¡¯ve sworn I heard him


    whisper, ¡°Goddess, sometimes I think you keep me around as freebor instead of your brother¡­¡±


    I bit my lip to hold back my giggle as Warren disappeared. When I nced at Theo, I saw the scowl on


    his face. Clearly, he¡¯d heard what Warren said but he hadn¡¯t reacted or called him out on it. The two of


    them were kinda funny, the way I imagined brothers were together.


    Still, it didn¡¯t seem like Theo was being that fair to Warren.


    I swallowed hard, ignoring the fact that I was having trouble tearing my eyes away from Theo¡¯s


    handsome face. My heart fluttered uncontrobly as he slowly turned to face me.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Warren works very hard. I don¡¯t think he got much sleepst night in an attempt


    to meet your demands. You might want to try being a little nicer to him.¡± Even though it wasn¡¯t my ce


    to say so, I felt the need to stand up for my friend.


    Did Theo hear me? I wasn¡¯t sure, because his eyes narrowed in on my lips. They zed over with a


    lustful look.


    My stomach dropped into my feet and I giggled nervously.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked gruffly, still staring at my mouth.


    Unconsciously, I licked my lips, and the look in his eyes smoldered even deeper.


    ¡°Well, a good leader leads by example, don¡¯t they? If you want him to work harder, wouldn¡¯t it make


    sense to show that you¡¯re dedicated to your own work, setting the right example?¡¯ I asked, raising a


    challenging eyebrow.


    Theo scoffed. He crossed his arms and tossed his head back. ¡°I have something more important to do


    than set an example for my brother.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked, ring at him. ¡°As a king, what could be more important than ruling your


    country?¡±


    ¡°Right now? Making sure that the most important woman in my life is safe at all times,¡± he exined


    casually.


    It took me a few seconds to process what he said. I couldn¡¯t remember seeing Theo with any women


    other than Brook. Jake was her mate, though, so I seriously doubted that Theo meant her.


    King Theo¡¯s mother was in the pce. She¡¯d taken it upon herself to get to know me a little better.


    ¡°You mean Nita?¡± I asked. ¡°I just had afternoon tea with her a few hours ago. She¡¯spletely safe


    and sound¡­ actually, she hardly ever leaves her wing of the pce. Doesn¡¯t get much safer than that.¡¯


    Theo fixed his eyes directly on my face and stared into me like he could see right into my soul. My


    breath caught in my throat and my skin burned hot as a blush spread over me like wildfire.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean my mother. I mean you,¡± he said firmly. I was again stunned by the perfect proportion of


    his facial features. It was as if the Goddess poured all her love when cing them on the man standing


    in front of me.


    In my chest, my heart palpitated and I stared right back into his eyes. I felt feverish suddenly. Those


    bottomless deep, dark orbs could have swallowed me whole.


    I cleared my throat and looked away from him. Just because he looked good didn¡¯t mean that he was


    good. Appearances weren¡¯t everything.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about and I definitely don¡¯t know you! You¡¯re


    intimidating.¡±


    I bit back the words ¡°arrogant¡± and ¡°overbearing¡± so that I didn¡¯t sound too rough on the king. ¡°See, I


    can¡¯t even go to the library without you skulking around.¡±


    Did honest, normal men follow ¡¯the most important woman in their life¡¯ around like she couldn¡¯t be


    trusted?


    I added, ¡°You also seem like the type to have a bad temper, and I hear whispers about it in the pce


    halls. I apologize for my honesty, but I don¡¯t see myself falling in love with someone like you.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 482

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 482


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 482


    Chapter 140: You¡¯re Not Uncontroble


    *Theo*


    Every time I tried to get close to Ciana, she pushed me away or avoided mepletely. Since she


    yelled at me in the garden, it was harder to get close to her. I¡¯d been keeping a close eye on her


    because I needed to know she was safe but she was making it difficult.


    While standing nearby in the garden, I signed off on a new budget n with Simon while Ciana was


    smelling flowers and talking to Brook. I knew better than to interrupt a girl¡¯s afternoon.


    I nced over at Ciana and saw her describing something with big arm movements. A smile tugged at


    my lips.


    I thought back to the beginning of our rtionship when we first met. She¡¯d worked hard to avoid me


    then, but fate kept throwing us together, like with Perceval and the Dreamberry.


    If we were really destined to be together, fate would do its job again and bring us back together.


    I was too impatient for fate!


    Sighing, I handed the signed documents back to Simon and sent him on his way. I took a few steps


    toward Ciana and Brook but was interrupted again.


    ¡°Alpha, I have a report on the scroll trantion,¡± Jake said,ing up to me from another direction. ¡°I


    think you¡¯ll want to see what we¡¯vee up with.¡±


    I looked back at Ciana and Brook. They were giggling together and having a good time. I knew my


    guards would keep a close eye on them.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As we walked through the pce, Jake caught me up on some of the new information.


    ¡°We haven¡¯te across any information about how to control your power, but the scroll does say your


    power is only activated through physical contact,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I acknowledged. That made sense. The first time I thought I¡¯d killed Maggie, I never even


    touched her. I hadn¡¯t felt her life force, either. She¡¯d been able to trick me because I was so out of


    control, I thought I¡¯d just hadn¡¯t noticed what I was doing.


    ¡°That exins why Maggie only faked her death. What about you and Ciana at the pavilion? The two of


    you fainted. Why was that?¡±


    ¡°At the time, we assumed it was because of your power. With this new information, the Moonlit Crystal


    was also there. We don¡¯t know everything it can do, only Luther understood its true power. It could


    have easily been the cause of us fainting,¡± Jake theorized.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I pondered for a moment and thought of something that was far far away in my memory.


    Something that haunted me till this day. ¡°There was still one more time that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    I stopped walking and turned toward Jake. He met my gaze and I knew that both of our minds


    wandered to the same incident.


    ¡°Jake, be honest. Have you ever resented me for making you my Beta?¡± I asked in a heavy tone,


    looking at my most loyal friend and subordinate.


    ¡°Alpha, if it weren¡¯t for you. I¡¯d be dead.¡± Jake shook his head and chuckled dryly.


    ¡°I killed two of your people. You don¡¯t hold that against me?¡±


    It was a topic we both tried our best to avoid for years.


    No one knew Jake was one of the innocent prisoners who shared the same cell with me when I was


    ten, along with twenty of his other pack mates. He was one of the kids.


    Jake looked back at me a little longer this time. ¡°With everything that has been happeningtely, I¡¯ve


    had a lot of time to think about things and,¡± he said, slowing down his usual speaking speed, ¡°some


    memories from back then have started toe back to me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry man.¡± It must be hard to harbor the thoughts of seeing his friends and family killed by a ten-year-


    old monster.


    ¡°I¡¯d been wanting to tell you about it for a while, but the timing was never right.¡± He let out a breath, a


    hint of pain flickered in his eyes, but he kept his usual, calm tone. ¡°That year, back when you were ten


    and Sebastian threw you in jail with us. Well, I remember how you would rather starve to death than to


    kill any of us. And no matter how bad it got¡­¡± Jake trailed off.


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°Let me say this, or I might lose my nerve because it is heavy,¡± Jake interrupted me. This almost never


    happened.


    I nodded and motioned for him to continue.


    ¡°We knew that if you died, Sebastian would have killed the rest of us, too. We were watching you


    getting weaker and weaker. I was just a kid and I barely understood what was going on. But my


    grandfather and another elder decided you were our only hope to survive, even if sacrifice was also


    needed.¡±


    Jake¡¯s face contorted slightly and I understood how painful the memory was for him. He¡¯d lost family


    that day.


    ¡°My grandfather¡­ Well, he and another elder decided to hold your hands.¡±


    My eyes popped open wide and I stared at Jake. What was he saying? I couldn¡¯t remember the details.


    I¡¯d been starving and half out of my mind. I looked at my hands and just couldn¡¯t believe what I was


    hearing¡­


    ¡°Alpha Theo, are you listening to me?¡±


    I lifted my gaze to meet my Beta¡¯s, but I looked through him and saw the young kid curled up in the


    corner of a dark dungeon. His words continued to flow into my ears.


    ¡°I was only seven and I was pretty traumatized, so the memories were buried pretty deep.¡± He took a


    deep breath and let it out as if he felt relieved of what he told me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t choose to harm us. It was my grandfather¡¯s choice to help save the rest of our n.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I heard.


    ¡°Therefore, your power isn¡¯t as uncontroble as you think. It wasn¡¯t uncontroble when you were ten.


    You fought it and almost killed yourself doing so, Alpha.¡±


    I flexed my fingers and lifted my hands. They¡¯d been weapons for so long that sometimes I forgot they


    were also just hands.


    ¡°If you can avoid physical contact, your power won¡¯t activate,¡± Jake concluded.


    I was happy to hear that I had more control over my power than I thought, even if I didn¡¯ t know how to


    turn it off when I wanted to. It was good news.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Jake. And, still, I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been years. I¡¯ve moved past it. Especially now,¡± Jake managed to put on a small smile.


    As good as the new information was, however, it didn¡¯t help me with Ciana and her memory loss, or the


    fact that I might actually hurt her with my touch now.


    ¡°I know, it doesn¡¯t help with Ciana,¡± Jake said, like he was reading my mind.


    ¡°Does the scroll say anything else?¡±


    We started walking again, toward the room where Jake had the scroll tucked away. Only a select few


    were allowed to work on it, at least until we knew more about what it said and what power it had. Right


    now, no one else was around, just me and Jake.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve got a few theories about that,¡± Jake said. ¡°Now, keep in mind, we don¡¯t know if any of them


    are true or have any merit, but they are working theories.¡±


    ¡°borate,¡± I demanded, holding my hand out and beckoning Jake to continue.


    ¡°ording to the scroll, we were able to confirm that Dottie¡¯s tale about the White Queen and Dark


    King weren¡¯t just legends. Like our Dark King Lycaon, the White Queen also exists somewhere, and


    possibly still does,¡± Jake began.


    ¡°If Ciana has some connection to the White Queen, or even of the Moon Goddess herself, that could


    exin her immunity to your power.¡±


    I stroked my chin and contemted what Jake was saying. Could Ciana be the descendent of the


    White Queen like I was of the Dark King? It would be poetic if that were the case. We were like yin and


    yang.


    ¡°Remember the first time we encountered Luther? He put a curse on Ciana, one that she was able to


    wake up from on her own,¡± Jake reminded me.


    I nodded slowly. It had been a mystery at the time. Dottie hadn¡¯t even been able to figure out what the


    curse was or what would break it. But Ciana still came back to us- backto me.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dottie and Warren have looked into it more extensively. They think that Ciana¡¯s connection to the


    White Queen, or even the Moon Goddess, is what protects her from your power,¡± he borated, ¡°to a


    degree.¡±


    Things were starting to make sense. The curse was lifted spontaneously, and when Ciana and I were in


    the Moonlit Crystal we were the only ones that were able to recover our real world memories.


    She¡¯d made a joke about how maybe the Moon Goddess really liked her¡­


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t a joke after all.


    Frowning, I looked at the floor. ¡°Does that mean¡­ you think Ciana is also descended from the Moon


    Goddess?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily¡­ It would have been more likely that she was a descendant if she hadn¡¯t been


    affected by you when she was weak. We think now that it is more likely she was blessed by the Moon


    Goddess or the White Queen.¡± Jake stopped walking and sighed suddenly.


    I slowed down and nced over my shoulder at him. His head was bowed as he studied the floor.


    ¡°You think the blessing is wearing off, and that¡¯s why I¡­ hurt her?¡±


    ¡°The thought crossed my mind. I know that isn¡¯t what you want to hear, but it is just a theory,¡± Jake


    said.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a blessing at all. Ciana had been given protection just long enough for me to know


    what it was like to touch someone I loved and hold her, to know her intimately and have a sense of


    every inch of her body curved into my soul, just for me to learn that I wouldn¡¯t be able to feel her again.


    Perhaps, it was my punishment all along to feel that joy only to have it ripped away.


    ¡°You know, it is possible she is still blessed and the blessing was only weakened by her injury,¡± Jake


    interrupted my thoughts.


    I muttered. ¡°I guess the only ones that know for sure and can give us any answers are her parents,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Talking to them would be helpful. It would also bring herfort, I¡¯m sure. She still feels surrounded


    by strangers,¡± Jake agreed.


    ¡°Well, then we should invite them here. Send for Alpha Soren ck. Hopefully, he¡¯s back from his long


    trip,¡± I demanded.


    Jake grinned at me. ¡°Actually, that was the other thing I wanted to talk to you about. We finally received


    word. Alpha ck is on his way back. He should be here in a few days.¡±


    I nodded absently and nced down the hall toward the garden. Maybe it was my imagination, but I


    swore I could hear Cianaughing in the gardens still. What was I going to do about Ciana and her


    father, now that he wasing here?


    ¡°Alpha, what¡¯s wrong? You look concerned.¡±


    Sighing, I pinched the bridge of my nose. ¡°Her father ising.¡±


    How was I supposed to persuade Alpha ck to let me marry his daughter?


    Should I even bring it up until we were sure I wouldn¡¯t hurt her? Let alone, she still didn¡¯t remember me.


    Jake chuckled understandingly. He knew what was going through my mind. ¡°I think you¡¯ll have to win


    her over first. You¡¯ve got a couple days to do it!¡±


    I groaned and shook my head. ¡°Are you helping or taunting?¡±


    ¡°A little of both. But seriously, if you want your Ciana back, perhaps approach her differently. When she


    first came here, she was headstrong and stubborn. That kind of woman isn¡¯t going to respond to you


    following her around and quote, protecting her. She can¡¯t even remember what she needs protection


    from.¡±


    ¡°Then what else should I do?¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes widened, and he stared at me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°D-did you just ask for advice?¡±


    ¡°Jake, not the time.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t hold back the grin on his face and shared his opinion enthusiastically.


    ¡°Just be nice to her!¡±


    ¡°Like keeping her safe and showing up every fifteen minutes to say hi? I¡¯ve already done that. It didn¡¯t


    work.¡°


    ¡°Then do something else!¡± When was thest time I saw my Beta so passionate about any actual work


    of his?


    He continued, ¡°Do something for her that will make her feel special and cared for.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like something that she had asked you for in the past.¡±


    ¡°In the past when I asked her what she wanted, she said she wanted to spend time with me. But now,


    all she does is push me away and avoid me. It is hard to show her anything,¡± I grunted.


    ¡°Quickest way to a woman¡¯s heart is a gift, trust me on that. Now, I don¡¯t mean some normal, corny gift


    like choctes, flowers, or jewelry. No, you need to do something personal that speaks to her


    interests,¡± Jake told me. ¡°What does she like?¡±


    I was quite pleased to discover my Beta¡¯s new skill set as a romantic advisor. He had some practical


    theories.


    ¡°Um¡­ other than me, she always liked animals.¡±


    Jake pped a hand on his thigh. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! How about a cute cat as a pet for her?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 483

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 483


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 483


    Chapter 141: My Heart Screamed ¡°Yes*


    *Ciana*


    The air was cool today but not in a way where it wasn¡¯t pleasant to be outside. Thest few days had


    been weird, to say the least. I had settled into the pce well even though it didn¡¯t feel like I needed to


    settle in. This ce, as strange as it sounded, offered me a certain peace.


    My mind wandered to a pair of mesmerizing dark eyes and the way that they tried to lure me in.


    I shook my head, trying to rid my mind of King Theo¡¯s presence.


    Jake said to trust him but I didn¡¯t know why I just couldn¡¯t. There was something familiar about him but I


    couldn¡¯t bring myself to take that leap.


    I had just turned the corner when I was nearly toppled over by one of the servants who were sprinting


    in the opposite direction from me.


    ¡°Forgive me, mydy.¡± She bowed before sprinting past me.


    Three more servants followed after her, brushing past me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I muttered to myself as I walked into the square and searched for what they were


    running from.


    ¡°Why the hell is it so damn big?¡± I heard Jake¡¯s muffled voice in the distance.


    I hid behind one of the finely pruned hedges and looked through the small opening. There was Jake,


    approaching the square. But he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Was that a¡­ leopard? I squinted my eyes and zeroed in on the moving object.


    Yep. That was a leopard, all right.


    Why on earth was there a leopard on the loose in this grand pce?


    Jake looked around the area and then turned to the leopard that was now moving toward therge oak


    tree.


    ¡°Here kitty, kitty, kitty¡­¡± He moved to the animal slowly and groaned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I rmend a


    normal gift? Like a diamond or a damn handbag?¡±


    Gift?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Did you find it?¡± Warren came out of seemingly nowhere. ¡°Of all the things this man could have


    bought, he decided to get her a leopard?¡±


    ¡°She likes animals.¡± Jake scratched the back of his neck.


    ¡°Then get her a cat, not a freaking predator of the jungle,¡± Warren panted. From where I was hiding, I


    could see his face was red from trying to get on the tree. It was rare to see the elegant and graceful


    prince frustrated like this.


    ¡°Believe me, that was what I meant when I said a cute cat. Sir, can we please just get it down before


    we ruin the surprise for her?¡±


    ¡°Alright. You go to the left, I¡¯ll be on the right to corner this baby,¡± Warren instructed. As they slowly


    moved to the tree, Warrenmented. ¡°But I¡¯m pretty sure that Ciana will love it. She has always had


    an affinity for animals.¡±


    What? This leopard was a gift for me? From the king?


    That same light fluttery feeling returned to my chest. It happened whenever his name was mentioned or


    when he was close to me. I didn¡¯t fully understand my bodily reaction to him. It unnerved me.


    ¡°Ciana?¡±


    Jake was staring right at me.


    Oh well, they saw me.


    I stood to my full height and hoped my cheeks weren¡¯t ming red.


    ¡°Prince Warren, Beta Jake, fancy seeing you two here.¡± I cleared my throat and came out from behind


    the bush, stering on a fake smile, looking at both men.


    My eyes flicked to the leopard that had now settled at the base of the tree. It was unlike its nature to not


    climb, but then again it probably felt safe here. I pointed to the predator on the ground, ¡°I see you both


    are quite busy on this fine day.¡±


    The two men exchanged a look between themselves.


    ¡°Anyone going to say something?¡±


    Jake snapped out of his trance as if a lightbulb had just gone off in his head. ¡°Can you watch him for a


    second? I need to run and get the king, I will be back real quick.¡±


    ¡°I also have a meeting to run to,¡± Warren, smiling nervously, also started to back away. ¡°You are good


    with animals, right? He won¡¯t bite, at least I don¡¯t think.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± I looked at them both.


    ¡°See you around,¡± they both said in unison.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I waved robotically, ¡°¡­bye.¡±


    They skittered off like two little pups that had been caught red-handed.


    I then turned to the leopard that was looking directly at me.


    I¡¯d always had an affinity for animals, it wasn¡¯t a secret. Seeing the leopard reminded me of my friends


    in the woods back home. I missed them.


    ¡°You are gorgeous.¡± I looked at the majestic beast, the apex predators-the kings of speed. I thought


    back to the servants who had run away with fear in their eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fear you.¡± I smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about all those people that were running


    from you. They just don¡¯t understand your beauty.¡±


    The sun hit her in just the right spots to truly highlight her fur. ¡°You are magnificent.¡±


    I walked over to her slowly, closing the distance inch by inch. When I was about a foot away I stopped,


    not wanting to spook her or make her think I wasing to attack her.


    Patience, slow movements and being friendly, those were the keys to dealing with animals.


    I held my hand out to her and waited for her to allow me to approach her. Then she raised her head


    and sniffed my hand. When she was sure that I was not a threat, she ced her forehead on my palm.


    I rxed a little and settled in next to her.


    Iid my back against the bark and looked up at the sky. It was a beautiful day.


    The leopard ced its head in myp and nuzzled up close to me. I stroked her fur and we just


    enjoyed each other¡¯spany for a quiet moment.


    I looked down at the animal and she was already staring up at me. ¡°You need a name, sweet girl. What


    should we call you? Leapy?¡±


    She purred and scratched behind her ear.


    ¡°No? Alright, Aurum? It matches your coat.¡±


    She scratched her face.


    ¡°Um¡­What about Neava? It means strength and resilience. Do you like that name?¡±


    She purred and I knew we had found our winner.


    ¡°Good girl! Let¡¯s have some food, Neava!¡± I jumped up from the ground and went straight to a little shed


    off to the side. ¡°I will be right back. You stay here.¡±


    By the time I returned with food, it struck me again, I just knew exactly where to get food. It was what I


    had been feeling for the past few days. These halls, these walls and even the people working in the


    building. I just knew them even without specific memories.


    There was no doubt that I¡¯d been here and people around me did seem harmless to me. I just wish I


    could remember exactly what happened.


    The vibe of the pce felt strange to me. On one hand, I didn¡¯t particrly like to be trapped within the


    walls, but on the other, there was something attracting me here.


    I sighed, and decided not to get bogged down in the fog in my head after a few tries.


    ¡°Enjoy it,¡± I smiled as Neava lifted her head and then looked at the meat treats in my hand. Animals


    don¡¯t smile but in that moment I swear I saw Neava smile. I could see the happiness in her eyes.


    I leaned my head back against the tree and looked up at the sky.


    Had Theo really gotten Neava as a gift for me? Why would he do that? It wasn¡¯t my birthday nor was it


    any other special asion.


    ¡°Beautiful day isn¡¯t it?¡± A deep and smooth voice sent a frenzy of flutters into my chest.


    I snapped my eyes open and looked at the king.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± I cleared my throat.


    He stared directly into my soul, his gaze intrusive and sharp. ¡°Theo. I¡¯m only ever Theo to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± I insisted on keeping the formality.


    He didn¡¯t fight me back on it, only walked over to the leopard and crouched down. He reached into the


    bag of treats beside him and offered them to Neava, who dly epted the food and purred at his


    presence.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Your Majesty,¡± I smiled, trying to find amon ground for us, ¡°Few people get along


    withrge animals like Neava this easily.¡±


    ¡°What is there to fear?¡± He rubbed Neava¡¯s forehead. ¡°Wait, you named her?¡±


    I nodded, a small blush heating my cheeks. ¡°Yes, Neava. It¡¯s an ancient name from her ancestralnd


    that means strength and resilience.¡± I looked down at her. ¡°A beautiful name for a beautiful creature.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± his voice came out much softer than before.


    When I turned to look at him I saw him staring directly at me. My breath hitched.


    I flusteredly looked away. ¡°Who taught you how to handle animals?¡±


    ¡°A very special person in my life.¡±


    ¡°I bet I could be good friends with that person then. We both love animals!¡±


    His face softened. ¡°I¡¯m sure you would.¡±


    I found myself staring at him longer than what would be considered polite, so I cleared my throat and


    looked away from him. ¡°I feel much better now. I think now it¡¯s time for me to return back to my home


    pack. Thank you for your hospitality, it was greatly appreciated.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should leave¡­¡± I shot him daggers with my gaze. What did he mean? I wasn¡¯t a


    prisoner! ¡°¡­Yet,¡± he added, after seeing my unfriendly nce. ¡°Your father is on his way here. He sent


    word yesterday and should arrive shortly.¡±


    ¡°My father?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So instead of rushing back maybe you can wait for him here.¡±


    I nodded with my face heated a little, feeling guilty that I misunderstood him, ¡°Okay. Thank you. Your


    Majesty.¡±


    He gave me a pointed look. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s Theo.¡±


    It was still weird for me to say his name out loud in his presence, but if that was what he wanted then I


    would do it.


    ¡°How about you join me for a walk?¡±


    I didn¡¯t immediately say yes.


    ¡°You will be gone in a few days and I won¡¯t get to see you anymore. Besides, would you really turn


    down the king s invitation?¡±


    He was right.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I stood from my ce next to Neava. ¡°Please lead the way.¡±


    Theo nodded and called to Neava to follow him. I fell into step with him and we walked to the back of


    the royal gardens.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful day and these gardens are magnificent,¡± I breathed in the fresh air and let out a


    low sigh, ¡°they really are.¡±


    The green grass and the pruned hedges just added to the grandeur of the entire area. ¡°I know you


    have all these wonderful expensive nts closer to the center, but this part of the garden has to be my


    favorite.¡±


    ¡°It always has been,¡± Theo said with a distant look on his face. ¡°You always felt better in nature. You


    seemed to be calmer there.¡±


    One side of his lips tilted upward as he watched Neava walk ahead of us.


    ¡°You would sometimes spend hours here in the garden.¡± He shed me a quick nce before turning


    back ahead. ¡°I think out of all of the women who came to the pce, you were the least excited one to


    be there. And you made sure that I knew it even from day one.¡±


    ¡°Your Majes-I mean Theo,¡± I corrected myself. ¡°I don¡¯t remember any of these moments you are talking


    about.¡±


    He let out a heavy sigh before turning toward me. ¡°I know you don¡¯t. I hope one day it will all juste


    flooding back.¡±


    Then he scoffed at himself and muttered something. I thought he said, ¡°Or maybe not.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mistake the sadness in his voice, even though he didn¡¯t disy it on his face.


    ¡°Tell me more about¡­our time together.¡± I relented thanks to the subtle sadness in his tone. It broke my


    heart.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t meet you for the first time when you came here.¡±


    I thought of something important so I asked aloud, ¡°Why did Ie here in the first ce?¡±


    He studied my face, as if he was weighing on whether to tell me the truth or not. Eventually, he sighed.


    ¡°Thete king wanted me to have an heir, so he gathered some consort candidates for me.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you mean, I am one of the consorts?¡±


    No wonder everyone felt it was okay for him to kiss me!


    ¡°Yes, but usually, you tried to get away from the rest of the consorts and me.¡±


    He was smiling. Oh, my goddess. I couldn¡¯t peel my eyes off him!


    If I had thought Theo was handsome before, now I just thought he was breathtaking. Who knew the


    goddess could create such wonders?


    He realized that I was staring at him so he held his gaze on mine. With a faint smile still


    on his face, his hypnotic eyes captured my soul, and I stopped breathing.


    For a few seconds, the world around us faded away and all that remained was him and 1.1 didn¡¯t know


    how to describe it as it was a new experience for me, but I felt tense.


    Not the ¡°I was going to lose a limb¡± type of tense, but the ¡°somehow the air between us crackled and


    electricity shot out all around¡± type offense.


    He moved in closer, his muscr frame enveloping me as my body trembled.


    ¡°I want you, Ciana,¡± he said in a husky voice. ¡°You will be the mother of my child.¡±


    I noticed that he was wearing his gloves, like always. All of a sudden, I was curious how it would feel if


    they touched my skin.


    Then his strong hand caressed my arm and his warm breath blew against my neck as he whispered, ¡°I


    know you feel it, too.¡±


    My heart screamed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    But as he leaned forward to find my lips, all I could breathe out was, ¡°No.¡±


    No. I couldn¡¯t be thinking of the king in such a way. He was the king and I was not his and he was not


    mine. We didn¡¯t belong together.


    I looked at the tall walls around us. No, I wouldn¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life here. Royalty life


    might sound glorious for some, but for me, I belonged to nature and the vast world. There were new


    ces I would like to visit, new people that I would like to meet, and being confined within a few acres


    for the rest of my life wasn¡¯t what I wanted to sign up for.


    Besides, how many girls were in this consort? How would I ever allow myself to share my husband with


    others?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 484

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 484


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 484


    Chapter 142: A Man-to-Man Talk


    *Theo*


    Before I could do or say anything else, Ciana artfully avoided my half embrace and skittered away.


    I remained speechless as I stood there, watching her run away from me again. My head tilted back and


    I closed my eyes.


    She had been so close. I could still sense her warm presence in the air and I inhaled deeply to indulge


    myself in her enticing, waterlily scent a little longer.


    However, that single word breathed out from her pink and alluring lips rang in my ears and was sharper


    than any knife. It sliced through my chest and left my heart throbbing helplessly.


    ***


    It only took Alpha ck two days to arrive at the pce. I was waiting for him at the front doors before


    he could run into Ciana. We hadn¡¯t had a chance to fill him in on what she was going through.


    ¡°Alpha ck,¡± I greeted, nodding respectfully to him.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. I didn¡¯t expect the king himself to be my wee party,¡± he replied politely,


    slightly lowering his head to show respect to the crown, but the way he carried himself made it feel as if


    we were equal in status.


    And I greatly appreciated it. Because he treated me as someone that he respected as a person, not


    due to my title. Even if I hadn¡¯t been the king, I was confident that he would do the exact same thing.


    He lifted his eyes and looked me over quickly and meanwhile, I also got the chance to do the same to


    him.


    He was a tall and good-looking man with a full build. Jake told me he was my father¡¯s age, but other


    than some hint of gray in his jet-ck hair, I wouldn¡¯t think he was in his fifties. Probably because his


    piercing grayish-blue eyes caught most of my attention immediately.


    They were deep and calm and through them, I knew for sure that their owner was a man full of stories.


    I could see where Ciana got her bright, captivating eyes from.


    ¡°You got here a bit sooner than we anticipated,¡± I said as I gestured toward the meeting room.


    ¡°Where my daughter is concerned, I don¡¯t leave anything to chance. Where¡¯s my daughter, Your


    Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I assure you, Ciana is fine right now,¡± I stated quickly so he wouldn¡¯t get the wrong idea. ¡°However,


    she is dealing with something and I wanted to update you before you saw her.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes at my reply. Without saying anything, I could already sense the warning from his


    gaze.


    ¡°Please, tell me what is happening with my daughter.¡±


    His piercing eyes told me silently that if anything happened to Ciana, we¡¯d all feel Alpha ck¡¯s wrath,


    something I would never want to deal with from my future and only possible father-inw anyway, but


    especially after meeting Soren ck in person. I bet no one in the world would want to mess with this


    composed yet extremely dangerous man¡¯s beloved family.


    So I decided to bepletely honest and straightforward with him. If anything could help me with the


    man in front of me, my gut told me it was honesty and sincerity.


    I looked him in the eye. ¡°I¡¯d like to start by saying that I love Ciana more than anything in the world. I¡¯ll


    do anything to protect her and treat her well.¡¯


    My words seemed to have taken him by surprise, and he remained silent for a few seconds.


    I didn¡¯t rush him and waited for him to respond to me. Maybe some fathers in this country would feel


    that their daughters being favored by the crown was an honor, but I was sure my title wouldn¡¯t earn me


    any additional points from Alpha ck when ites to his daughter¡¯s happiness.


    I didn¡¯t have any problem with that. In fact, I was grateful that my Ciana had loving parents who truly


    cared about her.


    It took him a few seconds, which felt like hours, before he said, ¡°I appreciate that. Fathers like to hear


    that their daughters are cared for.¡±


    His reply was vague, and I got the impression that while he appreciated my gesture, he wasn¡¯t over the


    moon about his daughter having the king¡¯s favor without knowing Ciana¡¯s own opinion.


    ¡°The reason I would like to meet with you before you see Ciana is that we need your help. Actually,


    Ciana needs your help,¡± I rified. ¡°Not long ago, she was injured, and while she¡¯s on the right track


    with her recovery physically, she lost her memory.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room immediately changed. Tension started to build up as Soren¡¯s expression


    grew darker at the bad news.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for not doing a better job protecting her,¡± I apologized sincerely. ¡°Please allow me to fill


    you in with more details.¡±


    I¡¯d been thinking about how to exin to her father everything that Ciana and I had been through


    together, especially with some parts of them being secrets of the royal bloodline and our unpleasant


    past.


    But once I¡¯d met Soren in person, I decided to bepletely transparent with him, not just because I


    immediately knew we both had amon goal to help Ciana, but also because as dangerous as he


    was, I knew I could trust him.


    It was my instinct.


    ¡°Please take a seat. It might take a little time, but I¡¯ll be as concise as I can be.¡±


    Soren made himselffortable and listened to me patiently without any interruption. He was attentive


    and seemingly calm the entire time. The only way I knew he was worried and upset from time to time


    was when I noticed that his fists were clenched slightly, usually whenever I mentioned Ciana being hurt


    or in danger.


    When I was done, he took a few moments to process the information and creased his brow. ¡°She


    doesn¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    ¡°She seemed to remember everything before she arrived at the pce. As for her memories about the


    pce¡­She¡¯s expressed familiarity with some things but she cannot recall what happened here


    before.¡±


    Soren nodded his acknowledgement and stood up. ¡°Your Majesty, I appreciate you taking care of my


    daughter in her time of need. Now, I really would like to see her on my own.¡±


    ¡°One moment, please. I have a request.¡± I took a deep breath in and let it out slowly, calming my rapid


    heartbeat. Yes, I was nervous. How could I not be?


    If I was a father, would I allow my daughter to marry someone she couldn¡¯t even remember?


    I¡¯d have to convince Soren that I could make Ciana happy and that I was going to protect her, but


    ironically, I was the one who almost sucked out her life!


    Yet, as confused, anxious and¡­helpless as I was, I was desperate for her. I loved her


    and I needed her. Nothing could change that.


    I knew she once felt the same, and given time, she would feel the same again.


    No matter what it might take, I would never allow myself to just give up on our rtionship and our


    future. At least, not without trying everything I could.


    At least, not now.


    I looked him in the eye and said slowly, ¡°Alpha ck, I love your daughter, and I would like to ask your


    permission for her hand.¡±


    He didn¡¯t agree or reject immediately.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to ask,¡± I added firmly, ¡°but I¡¯ll keep trying until everything is fixed and I¡¯ll never allow


    anything bad to happen to her again.¡±


    His piercing eyes held my gaze as he responded slowly and seriously. ¡°Your Majesty, with all due


    respect, I¡¯m afraid I have to say no.¡±


    I sighed.


    To be honest, I hadn¡¯t expected him to immediately agree to my request for her hand. It sounded


    illogical, but somehow I was d he said no, because again, it showed that he only wanted the best for


    his daughter.


    Politely, he stated his reasons, ¡°I can¡¯t make this decision for her, and based on what you told me,


    she¡¯s not in the right frame of mind. Not to mention, life with you is too dangerous. She¡¯s already been


    hurt.¡±


    I heard the determination of a protective fathering out in his words, and I knew it would take a lot


    more for me to convince him, which I was prepared to do.


    ¡°Alpha ck, no one is more heartbroken or concerned about Ciana¡¯s injury than I am. I¡¯d rather die


    ten times over than see her hurt. At least, may I have the honor to court your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, as a father, I appreciate your consideration. However, I can¡¯t allow my daughter to be


    injured again, and unfortunately, royal life by default would be filled with danger. I would like to take her


    home.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I would like to ask you to reconsider it,¡± I stood up, reacting quickly.


    ¡°Humph,¡± Soren narrowed his eyes, and then questioned with a dangerous re. ¡®She¡¯s my daughter.


    Are you going to force me to leave her here? My pack supported you because they believe you can


    restore justice and peace. If you¡¯re nning to go to war simply to force my daughter to marry you, how


    are you any different from your father?¡±


    he questioned.


    I shook my head. ¡°You misunderstand. Alpha ck. I wouldn¡¯t attack your pack should Ciana reject


    me. We love each other, even if she doesn¡¯t remember it. Given time, I¡¯m confident she will fall for me


    again.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Soren asked, scoffing. ¡°You seem overly self-confident and arrogant. I¡¯m not sure you¡¯re


    my daughter¡¯s type?¡±


    That was Ciana¡¯s initial reaction to me too. Now I knew where she got that from. The only way I could


    convince him was to show him my heart.


    ¡°We were in love, Alpha ck, before her memory loss. If you take her away from me now, aren¡¯t you


    taking away her chance to get to know me again and make an informed decision?¡± I countered.


    Like me, he obviously wasn¡¯t used to people questioning his decision, but he didn¡¯t let his frustration


    show through. Instead, he maintained his level tone and asked me something that had been on my


    mind too.


    ¡°Even if you can protect her and win her heart again, she¡¯s not even twenty-one yet. What if she isn¡¯t


    your mate?¡±


    I told him the answer that had been in mind for a long time. It never changed since the day she kissed


    me after knowing my dreadful ability.


    ¡°To me, it doesn¡¯t matter. My mate sense has been suppressed.¡±


    His brow slightly furrowed.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I won¡¯t be able to feel my mate even if she is right in front of me. I used to hate my


    fate for it, but now I¡¯m thankful. Because my heart will forever only belong to Ciana. If the Goddess


    blesses us and she¡¯s my mate, I¡¯d cherish her the way I¡¯ m cherishing her now. If somehow she¡¯s not¡­


    Well, I guess I would never find out because I won¡¯t take the risk.¡±


    He stared at me with surprise and his brow furrowed more. His face softened a little then he asked,


    ¡°You¡¯re only talking about you. How about her? What if her mate is someone else, and she finds him?¡±


    I¡¯d thought about it too.


    I turned my gaze to the horizon outside of the window. Of course, I¡¯d thought about this possibility, and


    for a while, it haunted me day and night. But eventually, I¡¯de to a conclusion that I could live with.


    I smiled bitterly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bury my love for her in my heart and do everything I can to protect her, her


    family and her peaceful life from a distance, as that would be the only sce for my lifelong loneliness.¡±


    Astonishment flickered in his eyes. I didn¡¯t know whether he believed me or not, but that was the only


    answer from the bottom of my heart.


    There was no way out for me when ites to Ciana. If the Goddess blessed her with a mate that


    could bring her a better life, I would have to let her go. I¡¯d be happy to let her go, as long as that was


    what she wanted.


    He didn¡¯t say anything for a while this time, eventually, he let out a sigh. ¡°You remind me of when I was


    in my twenties¡­¡± His voice trailed off, and then he smiled. ¡°But then I met Ciana¡¯s mother. Your


    Majesty, you and Ciana both are still very young, and life changes. You can never say never.¡±


    His tone was much softer this time. It was a good sign, but it wasn¡¯t enough for him to relent yet. I


    needed one more reason to convince him and I knew exactly what it was.


    ¡°Alpha ck, again, I sincerely ask you to reconsider allowing me a chance to pursue your daughter.


    Besides, you wouldn¡¯t want your grandchild to be born without a father, would you?¡±


    Soren gaped at me. ¡°Ciana is¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is pregnant!¡± I confirmed and couldn¡¯t help the upcurl of my lips. ¡°However, I haven¡¯t told her


    yet. I didn¡¯t want to scare her.¡±


    Soren let out another heavy sigh.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I need some time to rethink your request. However, you mentioned you need help. You


    have my service here. What can I do?¡±


    That was the best oue I could ask for at this moment.


    Well, first of all, please tell me everything you know about the White Queen.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 485

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 485


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 485


    Chapter 143: Letting Go of What¡¯s Gone


    Soren froze.


    I let out a breath of relief inwardly. Based on his reaction, it seemed he knew more about the White


    Queen than us.


    ¡°What do you want to know about her?¡± he sighed after his short pause.


    ¡°As I mentioned before, Ciana was immune to me, but we don¡¯t think she is right now, or at a minimum


    not as much as before.¡±


    He nodded to let me know he was listening.


    ¡°We of course dare not test it by risking her life without knowing why she wasn¡¯t impacted by me to


    begin with. So far, all the information we gathered leads us to believe she was blessed by the White


    Queen somehow, but that¡¯s as far as we got.¡±


    I sighed, ¡°Only very recently we¡¯d heard of the White Queen and believed that she may exist. Other


    than that, we know nothing about her. Whatever you could share would be a great help.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t read exactly what his mixed emotions were, but whatever they were, it meant only one thing.


    Soren ck had not only heard about this mysterious character, he might even know her well.


    As expected, he chuckled lightly. ¡°I was nning to tell Ciana when she turns twenty- one. Since she


    isn¡¯t¡­ ready, I¡¯ll tell you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    He stood up and paced to the window. The sun had started setting, and the bright orange rays warmed


    his features. He said in a tone as if he was telling a fairytale story from long ago, but I knew it was his


    own memory.


    ¡°The White Queen does exist, just as the Dark King does. As crazy as it sounds, there is more than


    one realm in this world, and where we are right now, is the Realm of Shadow, ruled by the Dark King


    Lycaon and his descendants,¡± he exined.


    I added for him, ¡°And the realm that the White Queen rules is the Realm of Light.¡±


    I¡¯d heard that from Dottie once, and Jake¡¯s study of the scroll also confirmed that.


    ¡°Exactly. And that¡¯s where I was born!¡±


    I gasped. He didn¡¯t wait for me to say anything, and asked, ¡°You want to know why Ciana was immune


    to your deadly power?¡±


    I nodded, waiting anxiously for his answer. However, all of a sudden, his eyes turned cold, and without


    any reason or advance notice, he charged at me, a knife in his hand.


    I paused for a second, trying to figure out what he was doing and how I should react. But he was too


    fast.


    Before I knew it, the de shredded my gloves and then was thrust right toward my heart. Soren¡¯s


    movements were like lightning and all I could do was defend myself instinctively by grabbing his wrist.


    ¡°WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!¡± I grunted through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Not bad, Your Majesty,¡± he smirked as I threw his hand, which was holding the knife, away from me.


    Heplimented, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a great warrior.¡±


    But I was extremely frustrated and didn¡¯t understand what it was all for. If he wasn¡¯t Ciana¡¯s father, I


    might¡¯ve had him thrown out of the pce.


    Then I realized something crucial.


    ¡°You¡¯re also immune to me!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As you can see, I too am immune to your power thanks to the White Queen. In fact, not


    only did I know the White Queen in person, years ago, she blessed me with her blood before Ciana


    was born. My daughter carries my blood, so she has the same blessing and immunity.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ why did she lose that immunity?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, where do you think your poweres from? What do you think contains the most power


    within you?¡± Soren asked me casually, like a teacher quizzing a student.


    ¡°My poweres from my bloodline. The part that contains most power within is¡­my blood?¡±


    Soren nodded and smiled. ¡°Correct. The same goes for the White Queen and those who epted her


    blessing.¡±


    Now everything made sense.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Ciana¡¯s immunity weakened!¡± It was like a light bulb went off. I murmured, to him and to


    myself, ¡°Because she lost enough of her blood!¡±


    My eyes lit up with hope and I couldn¡¯t hold back the trembling in my voice. ¡°Then, does it mean that as


    long as the White Queen is willing to help Ciana by blessing her again with her sacred blood, she could


    have her immunity back?¡±


    Soren nodded, ¡°I believe so.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s amazing news!¡± I started pacing impatiently. It was such good news, and I could sense


    the hope in the air!


    ¡°Then how can we reach out to the White Queen?¡± I urged.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the two realms are twopletely different worlds. They each have their own space and


    sometimes even rules. No normal transportation could take you there.¡±


    That was what I thought too. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have just recently heard of the White Queen and the


    Realm of Light.


    ¡°The only way to get there is through some sort of a gap between the realms, a magical portal, so to


    speak. With the right artifacts, it can take us to the Realm of Light. Not many know of it or how to


    ess it. I¡¯ve kept it a secret for a long, long time myself.¡±


    Some bothersome thoughts shed through my mind, but I couldn¡¯t catch them. All my being was


    overwhelmed by the great news that there was a way to solve the biggest obstacle between Ciana and


    I. If this worked, not only Ciana would be safe from me, but also our child!


    I couldn¡¯t wait even one second longer!


    ¡°Alpha ck, when can we leave? The earlier we can get Ciana her immunity back, the safer she


    would be from me. By the way, I could not thank you enough for trusting me with this knowledge!¡±


    ¡°I trust you because Ciana is also my daughter,¡± he smiled, ¡°and you are not your father.¡±


    I stilled for a moment and was at a loss for words, swallowing a lump in my throat.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said gratefully. Although we¡¯d only met for a short period of time, and we still hadn¡¯t


    gotten to an agreement on whether I could court his daughter, Soren had earned my gratitude.


    Any adventurous explorers were obligated to inform the royal court of new territories. Soren, however,


    kept it a secret to himself. I was sure he had many reasons to do so, but one of the most important


    reasons was probably to protect the Realm of Light


    from the Lycaon bloodline, people like Sebastian and me.


    Yet, he chose to be honest about his homeworld with me. I¡¯d forever be honored and grateful for that


    trust.


    ¡°However, young king, unfortunately, the portal isn¡¯t something that stays in one ce waiting for


    anyone to walk in and out at will.¡±


    ¡°You mean, it moves?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes, and while I was able to go back and forth between the two realms, thest time I did


    that was many years ago. The next time I tried to go back there again, it was already gone. I have been


    looking for it ever since but I haven¡¯t been able to find the portal again.¡±


    I remembered the stories that the 12-year-old Ciana told me about her family trips all over the world,


    and the recent years when the Alpha and Luna of Alvar pack would ¡°travel¡± a few months every year.


    Was that because he¡¯d been investigating the location of the portal?


    My heart sank. It was a cold bucket of water dumped right over my spark of hope. Soren had spent the


    last twenty years without luck, how much longer would we need?


    Five years, ten years? Even if I would be patient, was it fair to Ciana and our unborn child that I couldn¡¯t


    even touch them?


    ¡°Also, please handle the portal subject with delicacy. It should not be public knowledge.¡±


    Then I suddenly remembered what that bothersome thought was. This wasn¡¯t the first time I heard


    about a ¡°portal¡±!


    ¡°Alpha ck, does the portal always connect to the Realm of Light?¡±


    ¡°In my experience, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then does it feel all dark and cold, and.Jifeless?¡±


    He paused for a moment and asked surprisingly, ¡°Not to my knowledge. Why do you ask?¡±


    I exined what we saw that day in our final battle with Luther and that Warren and Jake had also told


    us that the source of the chill-to-the-bone darkness was also a ¡°portal¡±.


    His face turned deadly serious. ¡°Under no circumstances should two moons exist at the same time. I


    don¡¯t know it for sure, but if what you said was truly a portal, I¡¯d say it is not meant to be opened at all.¡±


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Warren burst into my office without waiting for a reply.


    I noticed Warren¡¯s windswept, frenzied appearance.


    ¡°Warren, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ciana has run away!¡± he panted.


    ¡°What!?¡± Soren and I cried together.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    *Ciana*


    I couldn¡¯t stay in the pce anymore, and if Dad was on his way, I might as well run into him on my


    way out.


    I couldn¡¯t stay in a ce I had no memory of. I couldn¡¯t live with everyone else telling me who I was


    supposed to be and what I was supposed to feel.


    Especially, I couldn¡¯t allow myself to fall for the king who used to have a harem, yet tried to convince


    me that I was the most important woman in his life.


    I slipped out of the gardens, smiling to myself. It was easy to sneak away while the king was busy.


    Whoever he was meeting with, that person must be important, and I owed him or her a big thank-you


    for keeping Theo distracted.


    As soon as I made it out of the pce walls, I giggled giddily and held my arms out to the world.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be trapped in a pce. I want the whole wide world. Hooray!¡± I cheered triumphantly,


    jumping into the air with a whoop.


    Traveling on foot was a little slow but I remembered the roads from the maps I¡¯d studied in the library.


    With a grin on my face, I skipped down the road, looking forward to all the ces I could go and


    explore. I was free!


    After a short while on the road, I spotted the outskirts of a town and hurried towards it. I could rest my


    feet and grab a drink and maybe a bite to eat. As soon as I stepped onto the town square, the outdoor


    market sucked me in.


    I had enough coins on me to pick up a cool drink that was fizzy and sweet. The taste of mango and


    honey lingered in my mouth after I finished it and went to look over the dresses and essories. Just


    being out here exploring was so much fun and I¡¯d


    definitely been missing it!


    As I lifted a string of pearls to my neck and looked at myself in the mirror, a strange movement in the


    corner of my eye caught my attention. A slow feeling crept over me. It felt as if someone was watching


    me and I wondered if Theo¡¯s royal guard had followed me. I decided that it was time for me to move


    along.


    I took several twists and turns through town to lose whoever might be following me and darted into the


    woods as soon as possible. It took several minutes of walking amongst the cool foliage before I began


    to rx, but I was too optimistic.


    Rustle. Rustle.


    I froze and nced sideways at the bushes by the side of the road. There was no wind and only one


    bush was rustling.


    Someone was following me.


    My father had taught me all kinds of self-defense. I knew not to let them know that I knew they were


    there too soon.


    Shrugging, I started walking again, acting like I didn¡¯t think anything was wrong.


    I only made it a few more steps before someone lunged out of the bushes and tackled me.


    ¡°Ack!¡± I cried as their body mmed into me.


    My brain rattled in my skull as I hit the ground hard.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groaned, grabbing my head. I sat up slowly, feeling a little woozy.


    When I looked up, I saw Hawke standing over me. His eyes were bloodshot, spit flying from his mouth


    as he exhaled.


    His arms hung limply at his sides, twisted at an impossible angle. Like they¡¯d been broken and healed


    all wrong.


    ¡°Hawke?¡± I asked, squinting up at him, the sun started to dim behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for the chance to get you alone,¡± he snarled.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 486

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 486


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 486


    Chapter 144: Who Was That He-Wolf?


    I couldn¡¯t remember thest time Hawke and I had a conversation. He was Raymond¡¯s son, the guy my


    father had left in charge when he went off on his travels. Raymond had been holding the pack together


    and Hawke had been helping.


    Why was he so angry at me?


    ¡°What happened to your arms?¡± I asked as I rubbed my temples. My headache was going away


    quickly.


    ¡°Like you don¡¯t know!¡° he growled, spitting on the ground at my feet.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t,¡° I shrugged. Slowly, I stood up and brushed the dirt off my pants.


    ¡°You fucking cunt! If it weren¡¯t for you, none of this would have happened!¡° He nodded toward me, his


    entire body shaking with fury. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, bitch!¡±


    ¡°What in the world are you talking about!¡°


    Hawke lunged at me again and rammed his shoulder into my chest. My lungs seized and all the air was


    knocked out of me.


    Gasping and groaning, I rolled onto my side. I tried to breathe but my throat closed and I just gasped


    and wheezed.


    ¡°Ha¡­ w¡­¡± Why was he doing this? What was wrong with him?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you what it means to lose the use of your body!¡¯ he cried.


    Hawke roared and his foot was kicking toward my stomach with all of his might.


    I curled in a little ball, trying to prepare for the uing pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach y¡­ NO!¡±


    I cradled my head but the anticipated pain didn¡¯tnd on me. I heard snarling and growling and felt a


    shadow pass over me. Then Hawke wasn¡¯t kicking me anymore.


    ncing up, I saw a massive he-wolf standing over Hawke¡¯s unconscious body.


    Gasping, I sat up and stared at the sleek, silky wolf as its tail swished back and forth. His jet-ck fur


    was thick and glossy with a red streak, his eyes deep and familiar. I was mesmerized.


    ¡°Ciana! Ciana!¡±


    It was my dad!


    My father¡¯s voice snapped me out of my daze. I got to my feet, turned around, and saw his familiar, tall


    and strong form rushing toward me. Without thinking, I ran to Dad and threw myself into his arms.


    ¡°Ciana, are you okay?¡± he asked, hugging me tightly.


    ¡®Daddy! It really is you!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes! ¡®I¡¯m okay. Someone saved me just in time.¡¯


    I nced over my shoulder and saw that the he¡ªwolf was gone. Who was he?


    ¡®Did you get hurt anywhere?¡± my dad asked worriedly.


    ¡°My arm is a little bruised but I¡¯ll be okay. Hawke, he attacked me for no reason, but arge, beautiful


    he-wolf saved me. I wanted to thank him but he ran off.¡± I rested my head on my dad¡¯s shoulder.


    Dad didn¡¯t seem to care about who my lifesaver was, nor Hawke who was unconscious on the ground.


    He replied dismissively, ¡°Leave Hawke where he is. As for your rescuer, if he left, he probably doesn¡¯t


    want to be bothered. Just let him be.¡±


    I nodded and smiled, ¡°Okay Daddy. I just wanted to say a quick thank-you, one moment please.¡°


    Then I took a step back from my dad, put both of my hands on each side of my mouth to make a simple


    speaker, and yelled toward the direction where the wolf disappeared, ¡°THANK YOU FOR SAVING ME!¡±


    Dad chuckled lightly and dotingly rubbed the top of my head. ¡°You monkey girl, haven¡¯t changed a bit!¡±


    I winked at him. ¡°Admit it, you love me for it! Daddy, I¡¯m so d to run into you here. They told me you


    would be going to the pce, and I was worried I¡¯d miss you.¡±


    He let out some heartyughter, and then patted my back lightly. ¡°No, it¡¯s all good. Best this way. Are


    you able to walk around?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just some scratches on my arm, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡®Then let¡¯s find a safe ce nearby so that you can get some rest. How does camping out sound to


    you?¡±


    It was a lovely evening. The moon hung high up in the night sky, round and bright, yet I was still able to


    see a few stars twinkling. The breeze was pleasantly warm. It indeed was a perfect night to camp out.


    ¡°Daddy, you know me too well!¡¯ I jumped up and hugged his neck.


    ¡°All right, youngdy,¡± heughed, patting my back. ¡°Get down.¡±


    As happy as I was to see Dad, in my head, however, I had a million questions.


    Why did Hawke attack me?


    Who was the he-wolf that saved me?


    Where had my parents been? Did they know about my memory loss?


    Were they aware of the whole royal consort situation?


    If they heard about what Theo said to me, what would they think?


    I didn¡¯t know where to start, nor did I want to make Dad too worried. So I decided to just take it slow


    and see what Dad would have to say.


    It took us less than half an hour to find a small dry dent and get a nice fire burning. I sat down on some


    dry grass, leaning on Dad, who had already hunted a rabbit for dinner and was now rotating the wild


    game over the fire.


    The grease dripped into the fire every few seconds, making the me dance happily. It was almost


    meditating to watch. I let out a long breath, feeling my nerves soothed by the peaceful forest night.


    ¡®So¡­ how is mom doing?¡± I asked.


    I was a little surprised that my mother hadn¡¯te with my father. If what they were saying was true


    about my memory, I hadn¡¯t seen her in even longer than I knew.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well. We got back just a few days ago and she had a lot of pack affairs to take care of,¡± he


    smirked, ¡°You know her work habits.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I giggled, ¡°Leave her alone when she¡¯s busy. Goddess forbid if you get in her way during work.


    And once she gets started, she won¡¯t stop until it¡¯s all done.¡±


    ¡®Exactly, so I came here to find you and that should give her enough time to get her work done. That


    gives you and me some time to catch up, right?¡°N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I agreed. ¡°Nothing beats a delicious dinner and a nice long talk in the woods!¡°


    My fatherughed and put his arm around my shoulders. He squeezed me against him in a side


    embrace and kissed the side of my head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you a lot, my dear. How have you been, really?¡±


    His gaze looked into my soul, and I¡¯d learned since a young age that nothing could escape his pair of


    piercing eyes. Sooner orter, he¡¯d find out, so I might as well just be honest with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been good, in general,¡± I sighed, ¡°but I don¡¯t want to lie to you, daddy. They said I lost my


    memories while I was in the pce. King Theo seems to like me, but I don¡¯t think I want to spend the


    rest of my life there, so I escaped and ran into you.¡¯


    My dad didn¡¯t seem to be too surprised. He nodded, ¡®I actually came from the pce and I talked to


    King Theo.¡±


    My eyes widened, ¡°You have already met him?! He¡­he knows I¡¯ve escaped then? What if he sends


    his guards after us?¡°


    My dad smiled, ¡°I bet if he really loves you like he ims, he would let you choose how you would like


    to live your life. If he had lied about his feelings for you, then it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal for you to run


    away. Either way, you¡¯re fine.¡°


    ¡°Um, you¡¯re right.¡±


    It was strange. When I was in the pce, all I wanted to do was run away. However, while I was


    relieved that Theo wouldn¡¯t send men after me, I was also a little¡­


    disappointed.


    How ridiculous was that! I must be losing my mind. I shook my head and tried to push Theo¡¯s dark,


    deep eyes out of my head when I heard a light rustling sound from the woods.


    My dad¡¯s eyes shifted toward the thick forest and I followed his gaze.


    Between the trees, I thought I saw a shadow move¡­ and then there was only darkness.


    ¡°What¡¯s there?¡° I asked, turning back to my father.


    ¡®Probably just some forest predator,¡± he said, cupping my chin in his hand. ¡°Now that you¡¯re with me,


    they know not to bother you.¡±


    Rolling my eyes I scoffed. ¡°You know, if those are forest animals, they¡¯re more likely to listen to me than


    you.¡¯


    ¡°Ha ha ha, you¡¯re probably right,¡± heughed proudly, ¡°but that¡¯s because you learned from the best.¡±


    I nced over at him and smirked, ¡°You have to pat yourself on the back, don¡¯t you?¡°


    Then I couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly with him too.


    ¡°Kiddo, some fresh barbecued wild game?¡° Dad cut off a small piece of meat and handed it to me, but I


    shook my head.


    ¡°I thought this is your favorite?¡±


    I looked down at my feet. ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t had a great appetite recently.¡±


    In fact, in the past few days, I couldn¡¯t quite keep my food down, but I kept that to myself.


    I looked up at my father and saw his eyes darken. He looked away from me and his mouth tightened


    into a firm line.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ It¡¯s okay. I probably just had a stomach bug. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days,¡± I tried to lighten it.


    ¡°Also, maybe it¡¯s part of the memory loss that I can¡¯t remember what I like.¡±


    My dad forced a smile on his face and shook his head. Then he pulled me against him in a firm, warm


    embrace. ¡°Ciana, remember, no matter who you are or what you do, we are your parents and well do


    anything to support you. You got that, baby?¡°


    I leaned against him and buried my nose in his shirt. It smelled warm and spicy, a scent burned into my


    memory from childhood and all the times he scooped me in hisp and told me stories.


    ¡°Dad, are you okay? Am I okay?¡± I asked as I pulled away. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me.¡±


    ¡®I just want to make sure you remember who loves you and supports you.¡° He kissed my forehead.


    ¡°Daddy, is it bad that I lost my memory?¡±


    ¡°Honey, usually sudden onset amnesia is to shield the mind from a bad memory or trauma. I¡¯m


    compelled to ask, are you happy now?¡± he asked, his eyes softening into the father I¡¯d always known.


    My heart ached a little. It was aplicated question. Honestly, I escaped the pce, but was I really


    unhappy there? Everyone treated me nicely and I ought to have noints, yet I wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    Then I ran away, and I thought I finally got the freedom I wanted, but I felt something was missing


    within me.


    It was so strange and I couldn¡¯t describe it to Dad, so I smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy. With


    you at my side, why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡¯ he said, chucking my chin. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean just right at this moment.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got plenty of animal friends in the woods back home, I can¡¯t wait to see them again. You and


    mom are back so there¡¯s nothing I need to worry about.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re turning 21 soon and will have your wolf. What do you want to do afterward? What will make


    you happy?¡¯


    ¡°I want to explore the world just like you guys do, Daddy. Ideally with a few friends, but if I have to. I¡¯d


    do it alone. I want to visit different ces, try different foods and meet different people, and maybe help


    out when someone needs help.¡¯ I smiled, looking forward to my dream life.


    ¡°One day, I may find a ce to settle down, and who knows, maybe I¡¯ll find my mate.¡¯ When I talked


    about finding my mate, I thought of the teenage boy I met in the woods. I tried to remember his eyes,


    but all I saw was Theo¡¯s face in my mind. Instantly, my heart started to flutter.


    No, King Theo would never live that kind of life with me¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve got things to look forward to, and that makes me happy,¡± I concluded.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not cling to the past then. We can move forward and make new memories,¡¯ Dad


    suggested.


    ¡°I like that idea. Daddy,¡¯ I agreed, nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡¯

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 487

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 487


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 487


    Chapter 145: Things Are Not The Same


    I woke up early in the morning and stretched my limbs. The warm rays of the sun were on my face and


    I smiled at the familiarfort of being in my own bed. I turned, reaching out to the other side of the


    bed and frowned at the cool emptiness beneath my hand.


    Why did it feel strange? I sat up in bed and looked around my room. Nothing seemed missing or out of


    ce but still, something was off. I reminded myself that I had been away for a year based on what


    everyone told me, and whatever I did during that time, my body had to get used to being back home


    again.


    My stomach growled and I hurried to get cleaned up and dressed for breakfast. Rushing into the dining


    room where the staff had already prepared my favorite foods, I felt myself frowning again as I sat at the


    empty table.


    My father was usually a very early riser and I assumed he must have already eaten and gone to catch


    up on business he missed with the elders. It was so quiet. At the pce, people seemed to fuss over


    me nonstop, which I hated. But, I didn¡¯t like the feeling of sitting alone to eat either. There were so


    many things on my mind but no one to talk to.


    I reminded myself that my forest friends would have missed me and were eager to hear whatever I was


    thinking about.


    After I hurried through breakfast, I wrapped a spare biscuit in a napkin, grabbed a pencil and


    sketchbook, threw a shawl over my shoulders and made my way from the house into the forest,


    enjoying the crisp morning air and warming sunshine.


    Birds fluttered happily in the tree canopy and rabbits scampered along the path. It didn¡¯ t take long for


    me to get to my favorite spot beneath a great oak tree.


    ¡°I can see that you all missed me,¡± I teased the animals that seemed curious and shy about my return.


    ¡®Apparently, I have been away for a year. But, I have lost my memory. Don¡¯t be shy. It¡¯s the same old


    Ciana.¡±


    I set my pencil and sketchbook down before unwrapping the biscuit and breaking off a piece. I


    crumpled the pieces between my fingers and sprinkled the crumbs on the ground. The birds dove in


    first and were joined by the squirrels and rabbits.


    ¡®Okay, so you remember me now¡­¡± I giggled and smiled as they gotfortable gathering together for


    the crumbs I tossed on the forest floor.


    When the biscuit was all finished I brushed my hands together and picked up the sketch pad.


    ¡°I have to say, I am so happy to be back home. When I was in the pce, I really didn¡¯t have anywhere


    to go or even any room to breathe. Everyone seemed concerned because I was injured and I did lose


    my memory.¡±


    A red robinnded on my shoulder and nudged my cheek while a squirrel took a moment to blink at me


    sympathetically.


    ¡°Dottie, the healer, was very kind. Then there was Brook who felt like a sister. She was in love with the


    king¡¯s beta,¡± I emphasized dramatically and they all rustled around excitedly. ¡®Yes, he loves her too. His


    name was Jake and they are mates and getting married.¡¯


    Even more excitement rippled through them.


    ¡°There was Prince Warren who was polite and tender, he¡¯s the king¡¯s brother. And then King Theo. He


    has a zoo.¡±


    They all looked stunned by the idea.


    ¡°Oh, he had all kinds of beautiful animals. All were very smart and clever¡­¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes shed in my mind and I put down the pencil I was sketching with.


    ¡°The king¡­ He told me to call him Theo¡­ He knew how much I like animals and he bought me a gift. It


    was a very sweet leopard. I named her Neava. Warren and Jake were supposed to make it a surprise


    but I stumbled upon them with her.¡±


    Iughed as I remembered the time he and I were together in his garden. My fingers touched my lips


    as I remembered the kiss he gave me when I first woke up.


    When I came out of my daydream the animals were looking at me in anticipation.


    ¡°I¡­ I think I might miss him¡­ all of them,¡± I whispered,¡¯ They are not as free or as much fun as all of


    you but if they are that kind and caring after a few days, maybe I do have deep and significant


    memories of them that I should uncover.¡±


    The animals looked at me with sympathy.


    I moved to pick up my pencil, I wanted to finish thatst sketch before I left. When I was done, I let out


    a heavy sigh and tossed it aside.


    On it was a handsome man under a tree with a python and a leopard next to him.


    I wrapped my arms around my knees and looked out at the horizon.¡±


    Perhaps I should ask daddy to help me recover my memories after all.


    Just then, the sudden cracking of a twig startled me. I turned to see what stepped on it but then felt


    strong slender arms holding me tight.


    A cloth came over my mouth as I struggled to free myself. I quickly became dizzy. The world spun


    around me and I crumpled to the ground as all went dark.


    ***


    *Theo*


    I sat at my desk, slumped over the budget for the pce staff and soldiers. After staring at the file for


    five minutes straight, I tossed my pen down.


    I was thinking about Ciana again.


    That day, I had a long conversation with her father, and I was hopeful.


    The portal, the Realm of Light and the White Queen. Everything seemed to havee together, then


    she ran away.


    Her father Soren didn¡¯t deny my request of courting her, and at some point, I would. However, after


    following her all the way home, after seeing how happy she was with her father and without me, I


    couldn¡¯t bring myself to force her back here anymore.


    Her father was right. She was so free, energetic and joyful outside of the pce, why would I bring her


    back? She was safe and happy at home, and that was all that mattered.


    One day, if she could recover her memories and then¡­ maybe¡­


    I looked at my hands. Maybe what? Even if she remembered, we might get together, then I would


    brush against her, and it would happen all over again or worse.


    I shook my head. There was no ¡°maybe¡± until we could find the portal to the Realm of Light and get her


    the blessing from the White Queen again.


    A quick knock at the door let me know that Warren was about to enter. I picked up the pen again and


    looked up as he brought yet another stack of papers for me to review.


    ¡°Hey Theo.¡± Warren scanned my desk for an empty space. ¡°The census results havee back in for


    each of the packs. You promised to send aid as needed. These are the figures for the assistance they


    are asking for.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I shifted papers to clear a spot for him to ce his papers then went back to work on the


    budget. Warren put the papers down but remained in the room¡­ hovering.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I knew he was going to try, yet again, to bring up Ciana. I kept my eyes on the numbers hoping he


    would get the hint and leave.


    He didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I think that it is time for the pce and its new King to host a Moon Ball,¡± he said.


    I put the pen down as a million reasons why that was a bad idea ran through my head.


    ¡°Warren, it will be a miracle if we have two coins to rub together after all the aid and repair we have to


    pay for. The country is just getting up and running. No one will have the time or the energy for a dance.¡±


    ¡°I forget how antisocial you¡¯ve always been, A Moon Ball is about more than dancing, Theo, mothers


    and fathers bring their best and brightest,ing-of-age children to meet and match with their potential


    mates. Nothing is more imperative to the future of this kingdom than seeing that the packs remain


    amicable and form friendly and familial alliances.¡±


    ¡°Those are a lot of words¡­¡¯


    ¡°I rehearsed them.¡±


    ¡°Of course you did. Fine. Sure, let¡¯s throw a Moon Ball, for the best and brightest¡­¡±


    ¡°ing of age children,¡± he recited again. ¡°I knew you would say that.¡± He reached into hispel and


    extracted a folded piece of paper. ¡®Here is the start of the invitation list. Do you want to look it over?¡±


    ¡°Put it down there. I¡¯ll look it overter.¡¯


    Warren huffed and sighed with frustration.


    ¡°What now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Theo, you have been working night and day nonstop. You can¡¯t keep this up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Bro, if you miss her so much, why didn¡¯t you go get her and bring her back?¡±


    ¡°She is happy now and she is living the life she has always wanted. Besides, do you not remember


    what happened thest time I touched her?¡¯


    ¡°How many times do you have to be reminded, it was an ident, and especially now we know it¡¯s


    much more manageable? Besides, that didn¡¯t stop you from pursuing her before you knew you could


    touch her.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t pursuing her, I was protecting her,¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°Yeah, from thepetition of another man,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Warren-¡°


    ¡°All right, my point is, if you love her, then do something! Not just sitting here, burying yourself in work


    and slowly killing yourself.¡±


    I stared at Warren. The determination on his face told me that if I tried to blow him off one more time,


    he would make the rest of my night a living hell.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I haven¡¯t seen that kind of pure, simple and content smile on her face for a long


    time, even before she lost her memory. I sometimes wonder whether she is better off without me all


    together.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± hemented. ¡°Because you both love each other too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll love her the same, but loving her doesn¡¯t mean restraining her freedom. She isn¡¯t here


    because she doesn¡¯t want to be.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I guess you¡¯ll just have to find a reason to invite her here, and make her want to be here.


    Something fun¡­ Like a Moon Ball.¡±


    He ced the guest list on top of the budget I was working on. My eyes scanned over Ciana¡¯s name at


    the top.


    ¡°Any more excuses?¡± he asked.


    When he saw that I had no more rebuttals he smirked and turned on his heel to leave. I decided then


    that it was time for me to take a break. I didn¡¯t want to go to my room.


    There was no torture like the memories of having Ciana there in my room, in my bed, in my arms,


    beneath my touch.


    Her fading scent of fresh water lily was faint but still there. Memories chased my footsteps out into the


    garden and along the path through the zoo and to the pavilion.


    I shook my head as I remembered our first interactions, how she¡¯d bravely spoken back to me when I


    was rude and the impressive way she handled feeding my animals that would have frightened almost


    anyone else.


    The first time I¡¯d kissed her, the taste of her mouth mixed with her blood and the dreamberry.


    Something cool was rubbing against my leg. I looked down and there was Perceval. He found me in


    the pavilion and wrapped himself around my ankle.


    ¡°Yeah, I miss her, too,¡± I told him as I took a seat and he raised his head to be eye level with me. ¡°I


    could¡¯ve been nicer to her. I could have treated her better and had more respect for her. But, the


    moment I realized I could touch her I just¡­ I just took what I wanted.¡±


    Perceval cocked his head to the side as if he was puzzled by what I was saying.


    ¡°I just should have asked her if she wanted to be my mate. I imed her without even taking into


    consideration that she might not be my mate in the long run. I don¡¯t know how she felt about that. I¡¯m


    just selfish and I¡¯m not good enough for her. I never will be. You know, perhaps she¡¯s better off just


    forgetting about me.¡±


    Perceval rested his head on my shoulder in sympathy and I sat quietly with my thoughts for a while. In


    the distance, I could hear rapid footsteps and knew that someone was running and tugging on the


    mindlink.


    ¡®Alpha!¡¯ Jake¡¯s voice called to me anxiously in my head.


    *Yes, Jake. What is it?¡¯ I asked, standing on alert and ready to shift as Perceval found a safe ce to


    retreat.


    ¡®It¡¯s Ciana. She¡¯s missing!¡¯

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 488

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 488


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 488


    Chapter 146: Moonlit Dreams


    *Ciana*


    I was fading into and out of consciousness, moving between my dreams and reality.


    The first thing I noticed was that wherever I was, it did not smell like my room. Instead, it smelled of old


    wood and musk.


    Hushed voices reached my ear.


    ¡°This is stupid. There is no telling if this will even work.¡± The first voice was female. ¡°What if the rumors


    aren¡¯t true? She will know exactly who we are within seconds.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a pessimist, Jennifer. The rumors are true. She went back home. Why else would she


    be back in her home pack and not at the pce?¡± another female voice replied.


    There was silence for a few moments.


    ¡°I still think this is a dumb idea. We could die once they find out. Let¡¯s just kill her and be done with it.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t kill her!¡± The softer female voice eximed. ¡°Those were not Luther¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°Is Luther here? No. Why? Because of her!¡±


    ¡®Keep it down, Jennifer! Do you want to wake her? She will be confused and disoriented when she


    wakes up. We need her to trust us.¡±


    ¡°Magnolia, I could give two shits about this girl. She is vulnerable and weak right now. All I need to do is


    take one clean swipe and this will all be over with. Just let me do it.¡±


    The Jennifer woman sounded very angry.


    ¡°No. You will not touch her. She is our Luna!¡±


    Jennifer scoffed.


    ¡®You loved Luther and this is the best way to avenge him. We all miss him, Jen. But you can¡¯t be


    reckless. We need to be careful how we proceed from now on. Okay?¡±


    There was silence again. I heard some shuffling but I didn¡¯t open my eyes.


    Who were these women and what did they want with me?


    ¡°I think she¡¯s waking up. I heard the change in her heartbeat.¡± The voice I now knew to belong to


    Magnolia said. ¡°Luna Ciana? Are you awake?¡¯


    Slowly I blinked my eyes open and stared up at an old white ceiling. The paint was peeling and there


    were cracks in the corners. Slowly I turned to my left and saw two women standing not too far from the


    small couch I had been ced on. One looked at me with concern and the other looked at me with


    disdain and hatred.


    I quickly sat up with my eyes scanning the room. The wooden floors were rotting and the white walls


    were stained with various liquids, one of which I was sure was blood. The ce looked more like a


    crime scene than a living room to me.


    I was sure I had never been here before but there was a sense of familiarity about it that I just couldn¡¯t


    shake. The air in this room smelled familiar and even felt familiar. Darn those lost memories!


    shes of me walking down a pristine white marble hallway came to mind. But as quickly as the


    memory came it fled from me. I held onto the side of my temple and groaned as the dull ache in my


    head started.


    ¡°Luna, are you okay?¡± One of the women came to the couch and knelt before me. ¡°We aren¡¯t going to


    hurt you. You are safe here.¡±


    I moved away from her to one side of the couch. ¡°Who are you?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°My name is Magnolia and this is Jennifer.¡± She pointed to the woman who still looked like she wanted


    to kill me. ¡°We are your friends. Do you not remember us?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°What kind of friends take someone from their home?¡±


    Magnolia let out a nervousugh. ¡°We heard the rumors of your memory loss and we knew if we came


    to you directly at first you would reject us. But what we have to tell you is very time sensitive and


    couldn¡¯t be dyed.¡±


    ¡°You could have asked for an audience with my father. He would have told me about you.¡±


    Magnolia shook her head. ¡°Alpha ck doesn¡¯t know us but you do.¡±


    ¡°No I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t remember many people who im to have known me. For all I know you could be


    lying to me.¡±


    ¡°Luna, we aren¡¯t lying to you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep calling me that? I am not your Luna.¡±


    ¡°But you are,¡± Magnolia smiled at me. ¡°You are the Luna of the Ortiz pack. Can¡¯t you feel your


    connection to this ce? This was once your home. You were once the bride of Alpha Luther.¡±


    ¡°Fuck this.¡± Jennifer stormed out of the room we were in leaving just me and Magnolia.


    ¡®Don¡¯t mind her.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me very much.¡±


    ¡°Jen doesn¡¯t like a lot of people.¡± Magnolia came to sit beside me. ¡°But back to why you are here. You


    are here to avenge Luther.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know who this Luther is. I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t remember you or this pack or anything to do


    with this Luther guy. Now, will you please take me back to my pack? My father would be looking for


    me.¡±


    I went to stand but Magnolia ced her hand over me stopping my movements.


    ¡°I can help you remember.¡¯


    I stilled. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can help you remember.¡¯ Magnolia let go of my hand and walked over to a bag thatid on the floor.


    She dug into it before she pulled out some sort of clear rock. Crystal maybe?


    ¡°With this. I can help you bring back your memories. Then all of this will make sense.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What is that? How is a rock supposed to help me remember my past?¡±


    She lowered her gaze. ¡°This isn¡¯t just some rock. It¡¯s a crystal. The Moonlit Crystal to be exact. It¡¯s a


    sacred artifact and linked to the moon Goddess. It will allow me to prate into your mind and unlock


    the memories that have been kept from you.¡±


    The first person that came to mind was Theo.


    Maybe this would be able to make sense of all of these things that I felt on the inside. All the things


    Theo told me about. The life we had supposedly built together. I would finally be able to learn the truth.


    But, from what Magnolia was saying Theo wasn¡¯t my beloved-Luther was.


    ¡°Do I have your permission to unlock your memories?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment but after realizing that I needed to learn the truth, I nodded.


    Magnolia smiled and instructed me toy down and I did as she told me.


    She then pressed the crystal on my heart and ced her hands on top of it. She closed her eyes and


    began chanting inaudible words.


    A gentle heat warmed my chest and I felt a tingle run up and down my spine. My head spun slowly, my


    mind shing this bright light.


    I let out a small gasp, my hands clinging to the torn leather of the couch. It wasn¡¯t painful but it was


    intense.


    ¡°Allow me into your mind, Luna. Let me show you the truth.¡± Magnolia instructed. ¡°Let go.¡±


    My eyes closed on their own ord and I was plunged deep into my subconscious.


    I fell back into the expensive leather in the car. My heart hammered in my chest.


    Everything felt so surreal. It was like I was in a dream state but I was living through the experience in


    real life.


    I looked down at my body and saw I was in a rose-gold gown. Tall trees passed us by out the window


    as the car moved down the long road.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± A handsome man brought my hand to his mouth and kissed its back gently.


    ¡°My dear Ciana ck.¡¯


    He knew my name. But how?


    ¡°Luther?¡±


    His smile widened and his eyes danced with an emotion that I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    Was that happiness or was that joy?


    My head snapped back and my eyes shut again. I felt a force push me backward until I opened my


    eyes again revealing a beautiful garden before me.


    This time I was dressed in casual clothes and Luther stood next to me looking at a bed of flowers.


    I nodded. ¡°Look, your mother nted these flowers and made them beautiful. In honor of her, they


    should keep on being beautiful. It is the mark she left on this world, the legacy she left for you. If she


    was still alive, what do you think she would want for these flower beds?¡±


    He shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Why did you say those things? Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    I ced aforting hand on his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, Luther. I understand you. King Sebastian


    destroyed your pack and you seek revenge¡­We don¡¯t have to be enemies.¡±


    I heard myself say those words, and everything was like deja vu. Those¡­ were my memories?


    He let out augh. ¡°I must admit, you are a lot more interesting than I expected.¡¯


    Iughed and tossed my hair over my shoulder. ¡°A lot of people tell me that.¡±


    Then again, everything faded and Luther was carrying me out of a banquet hall to a lounge. Once we


    were in the private lounge, he put me down on a couch and gently lifted my twisted ankle, popping it up


    on a pillow.


    He was so gentle, just like a tender lover.


    As he looked up at me, he asked, ¡°Ciana, tell me if I¡¯m crazy for asking this but¡­ Is it possible that you


    have feelings for me?¡±


    His tone was so serious, his gaze intensely on me.


    This moment seemed intimate and special and yet I felt nothing within my chest. There was no flutter or


    spark there. Surely, for the man who I loved so dearly I would feel that zing fire.


    ¡°I told you. we don¡¯t have to be enemies,¡± I repeated the words I said once before.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean and you know it. Do you have real, romantic feelings for me?¡¯ he asked,


    tightening his fingers around my hand.


    I opened my lips. ¡°Yes I do¡­¡±


    The words came from my lips but they didn¡¯t feel like my own. An unsettled feeling bubbled up in my


    chest.


    Was this it? Was this what love felt like?


    Luther beamed at me but then his smile quickly dissolved as he fell to the ground. His hand let go of


    mine and his face turned into total palness.


    ¡°Luther!¡± Dread seeped into my bones as I dropped to my knees.


    ¡°Fate is unfair¡­ What did I do wrong?¡±


    His eyes looked up at the shadow that stood over us.


    When I moved my head to look up I stilled.


    Looming over us with a look of pure evil.


    ¡°King¡­Theo?¡±


    He was the viin in this story and he had taken from me that which I had loved the most in this world.


    I finally understood. I finally knew the truth.


    No wonder Dad said that usually sudden onset amnesia was to shield the mind from a bad memory or


    trauma.


    All of a sudden, desperate pain due to the loss of my family and my pack, overwhelming hatred


    towards the royal court, devastating determination to seek revenge¡­ all sorts of foreign but powerful


    emotions suffocated me.


    I felt those emotions didn¡¯t belong to me, but they were forced into my mind no matter how much I


    struggled.


    Slowly, I couldn¡¯t breathe, nor could I think.


    Who was I?


    When I tried to focus, my head was about to explode, and it felt like there were thousands of pounds


    weighing on my chest.


    I desperately wanted to get out, but I couldn¡¯t. I was trapped in endless darkness and coldness,


    tormented by desperation and fear.


    The only way to survive was to fuel myself with fury and hatred. Finally, my eyes shot open and I sat


    upright on the couch. My body drenched in sweat and my lungs gasping for air.


    A woman was at my side rubbing my back and trying to soothe me.


    ¡°You¡­you are¡­?¡± I asked. As soon as I tried to remember something, my head hurt.


    ¡°Luna Ciana, I¡¯m Magnolia. Do you understand now? King Theo has lied to you¡­¡± her words sounded


    from far far away. I shook my head to try to hear it clearly, but I couldn¡¯ t, even though she was right in


    front of me.


    I heard myself ask, ¡°I¡­ love Luther?¡±


    Magnolia smiled brightly, ¡°Yes, mydy, you do. And King Theo is our enemy. You must take revenge


    for Alpha Luther!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded my head, but I felt I forgot about something very important. ¡°Who¡­am I?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, mydy,¡± she said with a satisfied smile. ¡°You only need to remember one thing, and


    you know exactly what it is.¡¯


    I nodded, yes, I did know that one thing.


    King Theo must die!

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 489

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 489


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 489


    Chapter 147: Ciana, Wake Up!


    *Theo*


    ¡°Watch out!¡° Jake shouted.


    I cranked the steering wheel and the car let out a piercing squeak. We barely made the sharp curve on


    the road which was next to a cliff.


    All the evidence and intel attributed Ciana¡¯s abduction to the Ortiz pack.


    I sped off again as massive raindrops pelted down on the windshield.


    ¡°If you continue to drive like this you¡¯ll get us both killed before we even get there!¡¯ Jake tried to reason


    with me.


    ¡°Shut up!¡¯ I roared.


    Ciana was missing! How could I afford wasting even one second?


    The rain started falling faster and my windshield wipers were on full st. The roads were slick. I felt


    my tires slip a few times and even with my high beams on, I could barely see 10 feet ahead of me.


    I swerved to miss a massive puddle and hit a muddy patch. Mud sttered the windshield and I


    mmed the brakes on. My car skidded to a halt. My knuckles were white around the steering wheel.


    I nced at Jake and saw him holding onto his ¡°oh-shit¡± bar for dear life, his face pale.


    ¡°That was insane¡­¡±


    ¡°Road is blocked. We¡¯ll get out and run from here,¡± I said as I shifted. Behind me, Jake had shifted too.


    Without any more dy, we ran through the rain. I knew my way to Ortiz pack and a little storm


    wouldn¡¯t stop me.


    My paws squelched in the mud and cold rain pelted me but it didn¡¯t slow me down.


    Shit! Shit! Shit!


    Why did I pull back the security details around her!? What the fuck was I thinking about!? Why the fuck


    did I think that it was good to let her enjoy life without bodyguards?!


    I¡¯d never forgive myself forthat stupid decision.


    ¡®Alpha! Slow down. We have to think about this,¡¯ Jake warned through the mindlink.


    ¡®If it was Brook, would you hesitate?¡¯ I asked back in the mindlink.


    Jake growled behind me.


    ¡®No, probably not. But this is Ortiz Pack. All of this feels like a trap. It was too easy to track them down.¡¯


    I shook my fur again and ignored his worries.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This is Ciana!¡¯


    If Ortiz Pack wanted a fight, they were going to get one. Their Alpha was dead and they had no Luna.


    Whoever was left in that mangy, run down pack had no strength to stand against me and Alpha Soren


    ck.


    Soren would meet us at Ortiz Pack to save his daughter.


    My heart raced in my chest with more than the exertion of running. Ciana was in trouble. She was


    vulnerable and helpless without her memories. If she couldn¡¯t remember anything from her life at the


    pce, she definitely wouldn¡¯t remember anything about Luther or Ortiz Pack.


    What could they possibly want from her?


    Most likely and hopefully their target was me and Ciana was a lure for them. They knew I¡¯de as


    long as they had Ciana.


    It was impossible to know what they were trying to do. I doubted that Alpha Soren had advertised that


    his daughter lost her memory. The ones that took her might not even know how vulnerable she was,


    which just put her in more danger.


    I nced up at the sky. Even through the thick storm clouds I could see a glimmer of silver light


    pushing through.


    The Moon Goddess was always there watching over us.


    I needed her right now. Ciana needed her right now. Silently, I said a prayer to the Moon Goddess,


    begging her to keep Ciana safe.


    My strength and speed rivaled Jake¡¯s, so I pulled ahead of him as we neared Ortiz Pack.


    ¡®Alpha!¡¯ he called to me through the mind link. ¡®We should wait for backup.¡¯


    Tm not waiting,¡¯ I insisted.


    ¡®Then at least wait for Alpha Soren. He¡¯s the one she remembers. We have other warriorsing. We


    don¡¯t know what kind of force is waiting.¡±


    I snorted, ignoring Jake¡¯s pleas.


    The reinforcements would arrive when they got there but I wasn¡¯t slowing down. I couldn¡¯t let Ciana be


    hurt or influenced by them.


    I hated thinking of her in terms of someone that was vulnerable because she was one of the strongest


    people I knew. She¡¯d ovee everything that was thrown at her. But she was at a disadvantage


    without her memories and I knew my enemies would exploit that to all ends.


    The Ortiz mansion loomed in front of me. Rain sttered against the driveway, the stone steps, and the


    marble walls. There were outside lights but they hardly cut through the pounding rain.


    The front doors opened and someone stumbled out, their arms looped around their stomach.


    Immediately, I shifted back to human.


    I¡¯d nned ahead, strapping a pair of gloves and sweats to my leg before shifting. I threw them on


    quickly, but they were soaked almost immediately.


    The person stumbled again and her scent wafted to me through the rain.


    Ciana!


    She staggered again and I rushed toward her, catching her just before she hit the ground.


    ¡°Ciana!¡° I held her against my chest tightly.


    Based on her scent and how she felt in my arm, it was her. Thank the Goddess!


    However, she didn¡¯t respond to me. I looked at her face and noticed that her eyes were distant and


    unfocused.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    I looked her over and she didn¡¯t seem injured. What was wrong with her?


    ¡°Ciana, talk to me. What did they do to you?¡± I asked, shaking her slightly.


    Ciana gasped and her eyes locked on mine.


    ¡°Theo¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here, okay? Did they hurt you?¡± I asked, looking her over again. I didn¡¯t smell any blood on


    her. She looked a little pale but she wasn¡¯t acting like she was injured or in pain. She was acting


    disoriented.


    I looked into her eyes, wondering if someone had drugged her.


    ¡®King Theo?¡± she asked in a strained voice. Her body was shivering and her teeth were chattering.


    ¡®Yes, it is me¡­ Dammit, I need to get you somewhere dry. Come this way!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether she was able to walk, so I nned to just carry her, but she pushed me away and


    stared at me.


    ¡®I¡¯m¡­ okay. I¡¯m¡­ this is where I¡­ belong,¡¯ she said, her voice broken, her eyes confused.


    ¡°Goddess, I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay! Let¡¯s get you dried off and warmed up,¡± I insisted. The Ortiz


    mansion was the closest ce we could go to get dry and warm. I knew that no one in there would be


    able to stop me.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about why I¡¯m here? Why do I want you here?¡± Ciana asked.


    I rubbed my gloved hand against her arms to keep her warm. Was she delirious because of the cold


    and rain?


    ¡°We can talk about thatter. First, I need to get you somewhere safe and somewhere dry,¡± I insisted,


    looking around again.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because I am the Luna of Ortiz Pack,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°What!?¡° I gasped, looking down at the woman half cradled in my arms. ¡°What are you talking about?¡¯


    I frowned. Things may be way moreplicated than I thought.


    Her eyes were wide. Judging by her look, she really believed what she was saying.


    That fucking Luther and his Shadow!!


    I took a couple deep breaths and lowered my voice, so that I didn¡¯t sound furious. If she wasn¡¯t clear


    headed, thest thing I wanted to do was scare her.


    ¡°Ciana, you¡¯re not the Luna of Ortiz Pack. You¡¯re the daughter of Alpha Soren ck of Alvar Pack.


    Who told you that you were the Luna?¡±


    ¡°No one had to tell me, I saw it! I remembered it!¡± she cried, pounding her palm to her chest.


    ¡°Remembered?¡± I asked, creasing my brow. ¡°Ciana¡­¡±


    What the hell was going on?


    The first time she was here, she was sent by Raymond as part of Luther¡¯s n. She¡¯d stayed at the


    mansion for a brief time while I was around, but she¡¯d never had a romantic rtionship with Luther.


    In fact, she made it a point to show me that because she¡¯d had to pretend to get along with him to get


    close to him.


    I ground my teeth together and clenched my fists at my sides. Whatever Ciana was going through, it


    didn¡¯t matter. We could sort that outter. Right now, I just wanted to get her out of here before we put


    ourselves in more danger than we were already in.


    ¡®Ciana, I don¡¯t know what witchcraft this is, but you don¡¯t belong here. You never did and you never


    will.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s just what you want me to think! You can¡¯t trick me. I¡¯ve seen the truth in the crystal,¡¯ she


    insisted, tears brimming her eyes.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you should at least believe your father,¡± I tried to reason with her. ¡°He¡¯s on his


    way.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­ who is my father¡­?¡± Confusion shed on her face and she seemed to be trying to


    remember. Then she cried. ¡°Ahhh! My head hurts! It hurts a lot!¡±


    She wrapped her hands around her head and she started to shake her head vigorously. Soon after, her


    eyes were wild and bloodshot.


    She jumped back and shook her head at me. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You don¡¯t get to touch me! Not after you


    killed my beloved!¡±


    ¡°Your beloved?¡± I asked. I pressed my palm to my forehead and shook my head. Her delusion was


    getting more and more convoluted.


    I had to strain to hear Ciana¡¯s voice in the crashing rain, and then the ear-splitting crack of thunder


    subsequently drowned out any sound around us.


    Part of me knew this had to be a horrible dream. There was no better exnation. Maybe I¡¯d fallen into


    a messed up Moonlit Crystal dream.


    ¡°You killed Luther!¡± Ciana cried, pointing usingly at me.


    ¡°Yes, I did, because he was a very, very bad man that tried to destroy the entire world,¡± I tried to


    exin. I had no idea what else to say except to agree with the things that were true.


    ¡°You killed my beloved, my mate and my Alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°Ciana, stop that! That¡¯s not true! You¡¯re no one¡¯s Luna. You are Ciana ck!¡±


    ¡°King Theo¡­¡± she murmured a sentence but I couldn¡¯t hear it properly.


    ¡°Fuck! What did they do to you? Wake up!¡±


    The expression on her face told me that she was in serious pain and I was heartbroken watching her


    suffer.


    ¡°King¡­ Theo¡­¡± she continued to murmur.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Ciana, wake up!¡± I shook her slightly.


    She stared at me and said again. ¡°King Theo¡­ must¡­¡±


    I leaned closer to hear her clearly.


    A bright white lightning tore the sky and I saw a sh of silver fly across the front of me.


    In Ciana¡¯s hand was a knife. The next moment I knew, it mmed into my chest.


    White hot pain shot down my spine and my arm. Warm blood covered my chest and mixed with rain,


    getting runny and covering me with crimson.


    I stared at the knife, blinking.


    The thunder of the earlier lightenig finally arrived but I was still able to hear the entire sentence that she


    had been saying.


    ¡°King Theo must die!¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 490

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 490


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 490


    Chapter 148: Someone Help Me Please!


    *Ciana*


    Blood pumped out around the knife, mixing with raindrops and smearing Theo¡¯s skin with red. He


    reached out to me and grabbed my arms, holding me close to him.


    For reasons that I couldn¡¯t fathom, my heart started to ache. Tears started to stream down my cheeks,


    but were washed away by the rain immediately. Theo was my enemy and I should be happy, but why


    did I feel this way? Like the knife wasn¡¯t stabbed in his heart, but mine?


    His eyes were wide. Confusion and worry flickered through them and I was captivated by his deep,


    swimming orbs for a moment.


    He should have been mad at me, furious at me, but his eyes were soft and unusing. I was waiting


    for him to give me a deadly blow after my assassination attempt, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he was trying to


    pull me closer andfort me like he thought I was going to be upset.


    He just stared at me, his breathing heavy and sharp. He looked at me with such deep concern.


    ¡®Ciana¡­ are¡­ are you okay?¡± he gasped, reaching for my face.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡± I muttered.


    Why did he care? I¡¯d just stabbed him! He should hate me. He should beshing out.


    His utterck of response had me frozen in ce. I couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on with him.


    The knife was sticking out of him pretty far, my fingers still curled around the de, camping in ce. It


    might not have hit his heart all the way or he¡¯d be dead. I¡¯d have to shove it further in to end his life.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    My mind screamed at me to finish it but I couldn¡¯t get my trembling hand to move any further. As much


    as I willed it, my own body turned against me and refused to respond to my goal.


    Suddenly, confusing memories burst through my mind.


    ¡°Do I love you?¡± I heard Theo say in my mind, ¡°I love you more than life, Ciana.¡±


    I could almost see the turmoil of pain, care, desire and love in his dark eyes when he said it. No one


    would ever doubt the sincerity of that pair of eyes and the weight of the words.


    What was happening to me? I saw Luther reaching a hand out to me, caressing my cheek. Then the


    memory flickered and it wasn¡¯t Luther in front of me, it was Theo. His touch was so gentle and loving. It


    stirred powerful feelings inside of me.


    However, with every piece of those memories that appeared in my mind, it was as if thousands of


    vicious sharp ws were scratching inside my skull, trying to tear my brain into shreds.


    I groaned in unbearable pain and squinted my eyes shut. It seemed the only way to alleviate the pain


    was to stop the crazy memories that flooded me.


    Then I saw the vision from the crystal again, how Theo had killed Luther. I saw Luther¡¯s hand


    outstretched to me in the garden, how I¡¯d taken it and felt so warm and so wrapped in love.


    That¡¯s what I remembered of Luther.


    And in my head, that was what Theo had taken away from me.


    But my heart was breaking for a different reason. My heart was breaking because Theo was bleeding


    in front of me and I was trying to kill him!


    How could I want something so badly in my head when my heart and the rest of my body revolted


    against it?


    My stomach curdled and I thought I was going to be sick.


    More memories bombarded me and I didn¡¯t know what was true and what was made up anymore. Was


    anything I remembered even real? Who and what should I trust in my own memories?


    I saw an image of Theo smiling at me and even the image made my heart flutter.


    But another voice in my head told me I wanted Luther. I wish for Luther from the very bottom of my


    heart. He¡¯d been so strong, even after so much had been taken from him.


    That voice told me that I should kill Theo. He¡¯d taken the love of my life away from me. I needed to


    avenge Luther and I wanted Theo to feel the pain I¡¯d felt when he killed the man I loved.


    ¡°You¡­ you killed him¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Ciana,¡± he whispered my name.


    I felt his fingertips on my cheek but I couldn¡¯t open my eyes.


    More thoughts and feelings shed through my mind. My heart was cracking into a million confused


    pieces and if it wasn¡¯t wrapped in bandages, it would shatter and breakpletely.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to me!?¡° I screamed. My head felt like it was splitting in two.


    I kept one hand on the knife and pressed the other to my temple, trying to stop the memories from


    ripping me apart, literally.


    Why was he worried about me? He was a coldhearted murderer that had killed Luther. He wouldn¡¯t


    worry about me¡­


    I opened my eyes, straining to see through the rain and the blinding pain that pounded against the


    inside of my skull.


    Theo¡¯s hands still held me tight and I stared at my own hands. The memories of Luther were growing


    more and more distant in my mind.


    Other memories began to take them over. I saw a sky with a crimson moon looming over me and I felt


    like screaming in terror at that horrible, bleeding moon. The scream stuck in my throat and the pressure


    in my head kept building.


    There were two voices screaming at me in my head.


    ¡°Push the knife into his chest. Push it all the way in and end Theo! End the tyrant king!¡±


    ¡°No! Stop! Don¡¯t hurt him! You don¡¯t want to hurt him! He means so much to you.¡±


    The two voices battled louder and louder, screaming at me. My vision blurred as the pain in my head


    got stronger and stronger.


    One voice started winning out over the other and I narrowed my eyes, ring at him. The tyrant king.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, Theo!¡± I snarled. I pulled away from him, ready to finish what I¡¯d started.


    ¡°Ciana, look at me,¡± Theo panted in a deep, soothing voice.


    I froze, my body trembling at the tone of his voice. Arge part of me wanted to fall back into his arms


    and feel his strong embrace. I didn¡¯t know why, but he made me feel safe, even though he was a


    murderer!


    I locked eyes with him. My mind reeling, my hands trembling.


    Theo¡¯s face was somber. ¡°You have all of me, Ciana. You have my love, my heart, and my soul. If you


    want my life¡­ it is yours.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what¡­ why are you¡­¡±


    I shook my head. Everything about him was off. He was supposed to be a menacing, horrible murderer


    but he was forgiving me.


    ¡®Is this really what you want, Ciana?¡± he asked, breaking into my thoughts.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I screamed.


    I burst into tears and pushed Theo away, letting go of the knife. It stuck out of his chest but he didn¡¯t try


    to remove it either.


    My legs trembled and gave out and I fell to my knees. Mud and water seeped into my clothes and


    covered my legs. I saw traces of blood still mixed with the water and mud. How much blood had Theo


    lost?


    My head was still pounding and throbbing. I cradled my head in my hands, groaning and sobbing.


    Luther. Theo. Theo. Luther.


    Who was who? I could barely tell them apart anymore in my mind. There were nights I¡¯d spent wrapped


    in the arms of someone that loved me and that I loved too. Such warm, tender moments that couldn¡¯t


    be reced.


    But who was it I spent them with? I couldn¡¯t put the pieces together and that terrified me so much! Was


    there anything in this world that I could trust?


    ¡°Help me¡­ who can help me¡­ please¡­¡± I whimpered and mmed the heels of my hands into my


    forehead. It didn¡¯t make the pain feel any better.


    I tried to close my eyes tighter, hoping to block out the pain, but it didn¡¯t help.


    ¡°Please¡­ do something¡­ anyone¡­¡± I begged whoever was listening.


    ¡°Ciana!¡±


    Theo¡¯s thick, deep voice cut through the rain and the pain. I opened one eye and saw him half-kneeling


    in front of me. His blood was still gushing out and he could no longer support his own weight either.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let me go?


    I looked up into his face. It was blurry from the pain. He was only inches away but he felt so far away. It


    felt if I reached out to him he¡¯d float away or disappear. I waved my arm in front of my eyes, trying to


    clear my vision.


    My heart ached and I thought it would fall right out of my chest. I clutched my heart, feeling it thud


    heavily against my chest like it was going to beat right out of my rib cage.


    ¡°Theo¡­¡± I gasped, unsure what to believe anymore.


    Tears poured down my cheeks and dripped from my chin. I was soaked to the bone and I didn¡¯t know if


    I¡¯d soaked myself with my own tears or if it was the rain pouring down. I could hardly tell if it was raining


    anymore or if I was just crying so much it still felt like it was raining.


    I heard a dull groan as Theo pulled the knife out from his chest. Blood rushed out.


    I failed my mission. Strangely, the pain in my chest was relieved slightly. However, on the contrary, the


    pain in my head was a hundred times worse.


    I watched the blood as it streamed from the cut, around the de, and then mixed with rain. Streaks


    ran across his skin and through the mud. He looked paler than he had when he first showed up. Was


    he losing too much blood or was he just cold?


    ¡°Ciana, you¡¯re okay¡­¡± He reached one of his hands to me, his voice faint. ¡°Just don¡¯t run away from


    me anymore. I¡­ I won¡¯t be able to¡­¡±


    ¡°STOP!¡± I screamed through the tears and the pain. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te over! I¡¯m not okay! You¡¯re my


    problem! You¡¯re living and breathing, that¡¯s what¡¯s wrong with me!¡±


    Theo chuckled darkly. His smile faded quickly and he took a deep shaking breath and grunted. He


    leaned against the mansion wall. His entire body shuddered and it looked like he was going to copse


    on the groundpletely.


    He gripped the corner of the building and steadied himself but I could tell he was in pain. It was so


    subtle. If I didn¡¯t know him well, I never would have seen it.


    Did I know him that well?


    ¡°Listen to me, Ciana, no matter what, I don¡¯t me you,¡± Theo said.


    I stared at him, trying to process what he said, but my mind was clouded and I couldn¡¯t seem to be able


    to think straight. Then I heard other voices shouting at us through the rain.


    ¡°Ciana!?¡±


    ¡®King Theo!?¡±


    My limbs felt like they weighed a thousand pounds. I thought I¡¯d sink into the mud and get swallowed


    up by the ground. Maybe that was what I deserved.


    ¡°Ciana, baby!¡±


    A couple of new voices rang out, and I knew them. I just couldn¡¯t recall who they were.


    Blinking several times, I nced around to see two familiar faces approaching.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± I asked in a small, fragile and uncertain voice. ¡°¡­Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Ciana!¡± the woman I believed to be my mother gasped, her eyes wide as she stared at me and Theo.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart, it¡¯s okay,¡± the man who I believed to be my father said. He came up beside me


    and leaned down, looping his arm around my shoulder.


    ¡°Help¡­ please¡­¡± I gasped. I¡¯d do anything to stop the throbbing that was about to tear me apart. ¡°It


    hurts so much¡­¡±


    I saw his eyes dart to Theo, full of questions. Theo just shook his head and nodded toward me.


    Whatever that meant, my father seemed to understand.


    ¡°Kill¡­ please¡­ Daddy, help me¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s okay,¡± my mother cried as she cupped my face. Then I saw her and my father


    exchange a look and she nodded her approval.


    The next second, something heavy hit the back of my head.


    The world around me shut down immediately and I was never so grateful for whoever did that to save


    me from my miserable agony and heartbreak.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 491

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 491


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 491


    Chapter 149: That¡¯s My Daughter


    *Soren*


    Hugging my unconscious Ciana tightly, I picked her up, trying to steady her trembling body. Her eyes


    were closed, a look of extreme pain on her face. It was pouring rain, the wind howling, whipping


    through the trees of the forest, soaking all of us.


    The king¡¯s Beta, Jake, along with six others had arrived almost the same time as us. From the way they


    moved, all top warriors.


    The young king uttered. ¡°Thank you, Alpha and Luna ck.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find somece dry,¡° my wife suggested. I nodded.


    ¡®We can use the secret tunnel that Ciana and I found when we were herest time.


    Jake, lead the way, I¡¯ll tell you where to go.¡± Theo¡¯s voice was weak, but just enough for us to hear him


    through the downpour.


    He was in obvious pain and his face twisted slightly. As he spoke, his body was weakened by the loss


    of blood. I could see the stark white of his shirt, now stained a deep red by the stab wound in his chest.


    I was worried that if we didn¡¯t get him medical attention soon, he might not make it.


    Jake quickly called for one of Theo¡¯s warriors, who shifted into his wolf form. The Beta gently helped


    his king up and got him onto the warrior¡¯s back. I followed behind with my daughter in my arms and my


    wife by my side as we made our way through the pouring rain.


    Ciana¡¯s face seemed to be turning more pale by the moment.


    ¡®She is going to be okay,¡± I assured my wife, who was almost as pale as our daughter.


    She nodded and whispered, ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll be okay,¡± as if she was sending positive thoughts and prayers


    for our baby girl to the universe.


    I knew the tunnel Theo spoke of. It would provide us with the shelter we desperately needed. On my


    many travels looking to open the portal between the Realm of Shadow and the Realm of Light, I¡¯d


    discovered just about every secret this kingdom had to offer, but I hadn¡¯t realized it was so close.


    It didn¡¯t take us too long to get there, but when we did, Theo had also passed out.


    The tunnel was narrow and dark, its walls slick with moisture. The air was musty and damp, and I could


    hear the sound of dripping water echoing off the stone walls. A few other wolves followed us at a


    distance, their panting breaths and soft footsteps blending together in the darkness. Since Jake didn¡¯t


    seem to be concerned, I had to assume that these were also Theo¡¯s men.


    At one of the intersections that lead to four different directions, Jake hesitated. It was obvious that he


    hadn¡¯t been here before and Theo wasn¡¯t there to direct him.


    ¡®This way,¡± I told the group. Jake was a little surprised, but he respected my privacy and didn¡¯t ask why


    I was so confident about a secret tunnel within the Ortiz pack.


    Everyone else followed without questioning as well.


    It was quiet and I led the group turning and twisting through the endless underground pathways.


    ¡®Hang on, sweetie, almost there,¡¯ I murmured.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, we came to a small alcove, where we could rest for a few


    moments. I carefullyid Ciana down, assessing her wounds. I couldn¡¯t see what was wrong with her


    physically.


    ¡®It¡¯s her mind,¡¯ my wife shook her head and said quietly. ¡®If this is a curse, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not much


    we can do.¡±


    ¡°There has to be. On the way here, Alpha gave me some more information over the mindlink before he


    passed out,¡¯ Jake said while he tended to Theo, doing his best to stop the bleeding.


    After cleaning Theo¡¯s wound, Jake continued, ¡°Ciana stabbed him. Knowing her, she would never have


    done such a thing had she been in her right mind. It was almost like someone had not only modified


    her memory, but also forced their emotions and wishes on her. Something that may be done using the


    Moonlit Crystal.¡¯


    My heart sank. Damn it!


    I should¡¯ve kept a closer eye on her back home. If I had, none of this would happen!


    ¡®It¡¯s all my fault!¡± I looked at my wife, and clenched my fists, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, honey, I should¡¯ve protected


    our little girl better! Damn it, what the fuck was I thinking letting her go to the woods by herself!¡±


    She ced a hand on mine and squeezed it. ¡°Honey, self-ming is not going to solve anything right


    now. Our girl needs you to be calm to help her.¡±


    My mate was right. I took a couple of deep breaths in. I needed to find a way to get her help, but now


    that Ciana was not in immediate danger, all of us turned our attention to the other unconscious person,


    who seemingly was more severely wounded.


    ¡°How¡¯s the king?¡± I asked Jake, not wanting to tear my eyes away from my daughter but I needed to


    check on her victim, and potentially her love. ¡°What can we do to help?¡¯


    ¡°Alpha should be okay, thank goodness,¡± Jake replied, and then he showed us something stuck at the


    tip of the dagger. ¡°It was a little better than we thought, thanks to this.¡±


    I was relieved to hear that Theo was alive. It was difficult for me to see what I was looking at from this


    angle.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± I asked, gesturing at the object he was holding in Jake¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It s apel pin,¡± he replied. ¡°Thank the goddess it was there so that the dagger couldn¡¯t go right


    through his heart! Had it not been there, I don¡¯t know how he would survive the blow. With his strong


    bloodline, hopefully he can make it through in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Thank the Goddess!¡± my wife said a prayer.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Apel pin?¡± I repeated. I wanted to ask something, but I bit my tongue. I didn¡¯t want to sound rude to


    the king, especially when his almost-fatal injury was caused by my own daughter.


    But still, who the hell would wear apel pin under his shirt?


    Looking at the object more closely, I saw that it looked like something a child would make, with strange


    objects adorning the front. Maybe it was a gift from his nephew?


    ¡°Thispel pin was a gift from Ciana,¡± Jake exined to me.


    Immediately, I felt bad for having such critical thoughts of the craft now. Now that I took a second look


    at it, it didn¡¯t look all that bad. It just looked¡­ unique.


    Alright, admittedly, making trinkets and knick-knacks was not exactly my daughter¡¯s forte.


    Jake continued, ¡°His Majesty has been wearing it whenever Ciana isn¡¯t around him. It¡¯s like sce for


    him. That way he always has something from Ciana that¡¯s closest to his heart.¡±


    I was at a loss for words for a moment.


    When I met with the young king at the pce, he asked for my permission to court Ciana. I told him I


    would need to think about it, but perhaps Theo did truly love her. It wasn¡¯t just a romantic whim of a


    king.


    Everything that urred tonight reminded me a bit of how Ethan loved Rosalie. My brother was a


    tough Alpha, much like the dark prince, but Rosalie had found a way to melt his icy exterior. Was this


    the same way that my Ciana had affected the Dark King?


    I let out a sigh and told Theo in a voice that only I could hear, ¡°Your Majesty, when you recover, you


    have my blessing to court Ciana ck.¡±


    ¡®Alpha ck, what did you say?¡± Jake was confused.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I chuckled bitterly. If Theo heard it, I hoped that it at least would give him something to look


    forward to.


    I turned my attention back to Ciana¡¯s unconscious form, took her hand in mine and whispered, ¡¯Ciana,


    my darling girl. I¡¯m so sorry that you have to go through all of this. But I promise you, I will do


    everything in my power to keep you safe and protect you from harm.¡±


    I sat with Ciana, holding her hand and watching over her as she rested, praying that she would wake


    up soon and be okay.


    ¡°Alpha and Luna ck,¡± Jake asked. ¡°What shall we do about Ciana¡¯s situation?¡±


    Sighing, my wife tried to exin to him what the problem was. ¡°Her body, mind, and soul have gone


    through too muchtely,¡± she replied. ¡°She¡¯s lost blood, life essence, and now her memory has been


    modified. It¡¯s out of our ability to cure her.¡±


    Jake¡¯s eyes widened and his brow furrowed, ¡°But Luna ck, there must be something we could do.


    When King Theo wakes up, if he finds out that Ciana is still sick like this, I guarantee you he¡¯ll lose his


    mind!¡±


    I tried to make it sound more positive. ¡°There is only one person I can think of who has the power and


    knowledge to heal Ciana¡¯s mind and restore her memories, but it¡¯s not easy to get to her¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, one of the warriors ran in. ¡®Look at this, Beta Jake!¡¯ he said, holding


    a small object out. ¡®I found it on the forest floor near Ciana.¡¯


    It was a Moon Stone. I recognized it immediately. Where had she gotten her hands on this?


    ¡°A Moon Stone.¡± I took the gem from the warrior. I¡¯d been resting on the floor with Ciana¡¯s head on my


    lap, so I gentlyid her down.


    ¡®Moonlit Crystal,¡± Jake said at the same time.


    We both paused for a moment. Then Jake asked me, ¡°Why did you call it a Moon Stone?¡±


    ¡®Because¡ª¡¯ I opened my mouth to answer him but then all of a sudden, the rock started to glow in


    rainbow colors and illuminated the nearby area.


    My eyes widened, and I looked at my wife. This was the sign we¡¯d been looking for for years. This was


    a sign that a portal to the Realm of Light was nearby!


    ¡°Whatever it¡¯s called is not important,¡± I bounced up and urged, ¡®What¡¯s important is that I may be able


    to take Ciana to get help now!¡±


    When the Moon Stone was glowing in rainbow colors, it would lead us to the White Queen.


    I told the young king that I was blessed by the White Queen, but I never told him that the White Queen


    Rosalie was my sister-inw, who was mated to my brother Ethan.


    It had been so long since I¡¯d been back to my homnd. Was everyone back home doing all right? I


    wonder whether Rosalie was still the White Queen, or had she passed the crown down to her daughter


    Maeve?


    My beautiful wife came to my side. She took off the ring on her hand and put it on Ciana¡¯s index finger.


    With all the tenderness and faith in the world, she said, ¡®Take care of Ciana, ande back to me.¡±


    I pulled her in for a kiss, pressed my forehead against hers and assured her, ¡°I will, my love.¡±


    Immediately, the Beta snapped to attention and offered, ¡°Alpha ck, if you tell me where this person


    is, I¡¯ll arrange the fastest transportation.¡±


    But I shook my head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡¯


    Jake pleaded, ¡°Please allow me to help, this is the least we could do.¡¯


    I smirked, ¡°No, not that. Because the only person who can help Ciana is the White Queen.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 492

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 492


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 492


    Chapter 150: White Queen to the Rescue


    Rosalie*


    Sitting in my cozy cabin in Winter Forest, I nced out the window at the beautiful scenery around us.


    The snow was falling softly, adding to the peaceful atmosphere inside. Big fluffy kes gently swirled


    through the air as they danced their way to the ground. The white nket that covered the ground


    outside was pristine and untouched, except for the tracks of the asional animal.


    The room we were in was small but warm and inviting, much cozier than the castle I used to live in here


    in Winter Forest. The walls were made of wood, painted a deep red color that matched the braided rug


    on the floor.


    It was getting dark outside, but the family room was bright. A firece made of stone took up one wall,


    and a fire was crackling happily inside, casting a warm glow over the room.


    ¡°I love these family gatherings,¡± I said, sighing contentedly. ¡® It¡¯s so nice to be all together, especially


    during the winter solstice.¡¯


    ¡°I agree. Mom,¡± Maeve said from her seat nearby. ¡°It¡¯s a nice change from our annual reunion at


    Avondale. While that was fun for a few years, I really do miss seeing snow during winter.¡¯


    Troy gave his wife a kiss on the cheek before he sat down. ¡°I bet you¡¯ll miss the beach in about three


    days.¡¯


    My daughterughed, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure I will, but right now, nothing beats a sip of warm cocoa by the


    firece.¡¯


    Rowan and Hannah sat next to one another on a smaller couch across from Maeve, their fingers


    inteced. I sighed contentedly, ¡®There¡¯s nothing like being surrounded by loved ones to make you feel


    warm and fuzzy inside.¡¯


    Ethan and I built this house when Maeve and Rowan were just kids. We had so many memories of


    their adventures together in the woods nearby. Sometimes it was still hard for me to believe that Maeve


    and Rowan were all grown up and had children of their own.


    My husband sat by my side, holding my hand as we reminisced about the old days. It was hard to


    believe how fast the grandkids were growing. I could hear Maeve¡¯s three boys ying upstairs in one


    of therger bedrooms, along with their cousin, Selene, who had turned eight not long ago.


    ¡°Here,¡± Ethan said, raising his mug of cocoa in a toast. ¡¯To family, the greatest gift of all.¡±


    We all clinked our mugs together and took a sip of the warm, choctey drink.


    ¡°Speaking of family,¡± Maeve seemed to suddenly think of something, ¡®I forgot to tell you that Selene


    said something interesting. It wasst year, around the same time when you guys came to Avondale.¡±


    Immediately, she got all the attention in the room, especially from Hannah. Maeve gave Hannah an


    assuring smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing bad.¡¯


    Troy¡¯s brow slightly creased, it was obvious that he also remembered that incident. Maeve continued,


    ¡®Selene said someone who looked like her grandpa wasing home. Dad, I could only think of one


    person who looks like you and is simr in age as you.¡±


    That was when a loud knock at the door startled all of us. I looked up to see Ethan had already gotten


    out of his chair to answer it.


    Who would be visiting us at this odd hour?


    The rest of us got to the door just in time to watch Ethan¡¯s face go pale and he took a step backward,


    shock written all over his features. I couldn¡¯t see who was at the door from where I was, but I heard


    Ethan¡¯s gasp.


    ¡°Soren?¡± Ethan muttered in disbelief. ¡°Is that really you?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello Ethan. It¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    No matter how many years had passed, I could never forget that voice!


    Happy tears brimmed my eyes as I ran up and saw a face that looked extremely like Ethan¡¯s. ¡°Oh


    goodness! Soren! It really is you!¡±


    I opened my arms and tried to give the man who had apanied me through some of my worst days


    a wee-home hug, when I saw there was someone in his arms.


    A young woman. She was unconscious. While there were no visible wounds, she looked distressed.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Soren smiled. ¡°Rosalie, it¡¯s wonderful to see you. You haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡¯ Then his


    smile faded quickly. ¡°I know it¡¯s been a long time, but I need your help.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s cold out,e on in.¡± I gestured to him. Assuming that the person who needed help was the young


    lady he brought, I directed my kids, ¡°Maeve and Rowan, help Soren put her down in the bedroom at the


    top of the stairs.¡±


    ¡®Yes, mom,¡± they responded in unison.


    Without being asked, Soren exined as weid the young woman down on the bed, ¡°This is my


    daughter, Ciana. I wish I could introduce her to you all in a much less chaotic manner.¡±


    Soren had a daughter and she was absolutely gorgeous.


    I had a thousand questions to ask him, but I had to pick the most urgent one right now. ¡®Tell us, what


    can we do?¡±


    He looked stricken. His face was etched with worry and guilt. It looked as if he med himself for what


    had happened to his daughter, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for him.


    Soren¡¯s gaze locked on me.


    ¡°Long story short, Ciana lost her life essence and her soul. She needs help from the White Queen!¡±


    ***


    It took all of us a while to digest the information that Soren brought.


    Who would know there was a whole separate realm out there? No wonder we hadn¡¯t seen him for


    years in a row no matter how hard Ethan and Georgia tried to get in touch with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we had any trace of you. I thought you were lost to us forever,¡± Ethan said, his


    voiceced with emotion.


    ¡°I¡¯d used the portal to go back and forth a few times, but I had no idea that the portal wasn¡¯t always in


    the same spot,¡± Soren exined, pacing back and forth across the room.


    ¡°But you managed to locate it at the same time that Ciana needed help. Goddess must be watching out


    for her.¡± I smiled, ncing over my shoulder at him, and saw Ciana in her sleeping form. She was a


    lovely girl, and I figured she got her blonde hair from her mother.


    Soren nodded. ¡°Very true. Not only did we locate the portal, Ciana also happened to be in possession


    of another Moon Stone, that¡¯s why I was able to bring her over. The Goddess has indeed blessed us


    with everything working in our favor this time, including the fact that when I stepped through the portal, I


    was so close to Winter Forest.¡±


    I listened to Soren¡¯s exnation, my mind racing with questions. It was clear that there was still so


    much we didn¡¯t know about the Realm of Shadow and the power of the Moon Stone. But right now, our


    focus needed to be on Ciana and finding a way to cure her.


    ¡°We ll do everything we can to save Ciana,¡± I said, standing up and cing a hand on Soren¡¯s arm.


    Soren let out a sigh. ¡°Thank you so much, Rosalie. I appreciate it more than you¡¯ll ever know.¡¯


    Rowan asked, ¡°Based on what you said, uncle Soren, Ciana would need help to restore her life


    essence first, and then we also need to figure out a way to restore her soul?¡±


    ¡°I believe so.¡¯


    ¡°The life essence part seems rtively simple,¡± Maeve analyzed, looking at me. ¡°Mom¡¯ s blood or my


    blood will do. But how can we restore her soul?¡±


    Everyone turned their gaze at me. I smiled lightly at them and asked, ¡°Family, are you ready for a trip to


    the sacred temple?¡±


    Ethan paused for a moment. ¡°You mean, the temple where your mother was buried?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I nodded.


    After a short moment, Ethan stood up from his seat. ¡°Then we¡¯d better get ready! I¡¯ll get some supplies


    pulled out for the trip. Rowan,e help me, would you?¡±


    Rowan followed his father while Hannah went to put the kids to bed. Maeve stayed with me and we


    worked together to do a final assessment of Ciana¡¯s physical condition and get her prepared for what


    would need to be done at the temple.


    Troy had been abnormally quiet the entire time. His gaze never left Soren ever since Soren had


    arrived. I heard from Maeve that he might have seen Soren when he was young and he probably had


    been wanting to get an answer.


    ¡°Troy, why don¡¯t you show Soren his room? We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow and I¡¯m sure


    Soren could use some rest.¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Sure!¡± My son-inw gestured for Soren to follow him. As they walked away, I overheard him ask,


    ¡°So¡­ are you the Soren I met when I was younger? Or was that someone else with such an unusual


    name.¡±


    Soren chuckled. ¡®That was me. I knew your parents had be my enemies, but you were still family


    to me. Behar was my cousin. I wanted to make sure you were safe. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t have done


    more.¡±


    The conversation brought a smile to my face. I was d Troy was finally able to get some closure.


    ***


    We reached the sacred temple of the Moon Goddess before sunset the next day.


    It hadn¡¯t changed much since our visit many years ago when we needed to restore Ethan¡¯s soul. The


    trees surrounding the temple were tall and majestic, their branches heavy with snow. The tranquil pond


    in front of the temple was frozen over, the surface slick and shiny.


    Ethan and Rowan pushed the heavy, wooden gate open and I could feel the energy of this sacred


    ce pulsing through me. This was where my mother. Queen Wi, had been crowned the White


    Queen, and where she and the other White Queens were buried.


    As we entered the temple, our footsteps echoed off the stone floor. The altar at the center of the temple


    was surrounded by flickering candles, their light casting a warm glow on the room.


    ¡°Soren, let¡¯sy Ciana down on the altar,¡± I suggested.


    Soren ttened Ciana on the altar and Maeve began to prepare for the ritual.


    Behind the altar was a beautiful statue of the Moon Goddess. She was depicted as a woman with long,


    flowing hair and a peaceful expression on her face. She was surrounded by a halo of stars and a


    crescent moon, symbols of her power and divinity.


    When I looked upon her gleaming marble statue that radiated a sense of holiness and serenity, I knew


    that the Moon Goddess was watching over us and lending her power to our cause. Years ago, we


    came here to save Ethan from his doomed fate as a rogue. Today, I prayed to the Goddess that the


    same ritual could restore the soul of our innocent Ciana.


    We formed a circle, centering the altar. I took a deep breath and turned back to the group, their


    expressions somber as they waited for my instruction.


    ¡°Maeve and Hannah,e to my side, I¡¯ll need your help.¡±


    My daughter and daughter-inw stepped closer to stand by either side of me.


    With my eyes closed, I held Maeve¡¯s hand, and started the ritual.


    ¡°Oh, holy Moon Goddess above, we beseech thee today to look down upon us and bless us with your


    undying love as we celebrate the life of those we love. We thank you for all of the blessings you have


    bestowed upon us, and we ask you to please be with each of us as we continue to do the work all of


    the former White Queens would expect us to do.¡±


    I took a deep breath and continued, my voice growing more urgent. ¡°Goddess, we ask for a miracle


    from you. We ask for your holy grace to rain down upon the one of us who has lost her soul.¡±


    Hannah handed me an exquisite but sharp knife, and I gently sliced it across my left palm, and then


    Maeve did the same with her right. We held our bleeding hands over Ciana¡¯s lips and hoped that the


    magic within our veins could flow into her and help her regain her vitality.


    Seeing the healthy glow returning to her face, I reached out and touched Ciana¡¯s forehead, channeling


    all of the magic within me into her. ¡®Goddess, please lend me your power and help the soul who is


    desperate for your guidance!¡±


    As I spoke the words, I could feel the energy of the temple shifting and pulsing around us. The Moon


    Goddess was answering our call. It was time.


    I began the ritualistic chant, the same one Cerina had used to save Ethan all of those years ago.


    ¡°Dieta de Lune, ma devo ti ssta gor libertia du essencia de ma harte de surita entiona de


    exestian!¡±


    Maeve and Hannah also joined me in the chanting, our voices echoing off the walls of the temple.


    Ciana¡¯s breathing started to get heavier. I felt dark power beginning to gather and try to push my hand


    off of Ciana¡¯s forehead. I held strong, resisted the force and maintained the connection to Ciana¡¯s


    forehead.


    Seeing beads of sweat seeping through my own forehead, Maeve ced her hand on top of mine, and


    I gave her an appreciative smile.


    Together, our chant grew louder and louder.


    Dieta de Lune, ma devo ti ssta gor libertia du essencia de ma harte de surita entiona de


    exestian- Moon Goddess, I channel your power to free our loved one from the fate of a doomed life.


    I didn¡¯t know how long it took. Finally, Ciana¡¯s breathing started to calm down, and the resistance that


    tried to break our physical connection slowly dissipated.


    Confident that I had done everything I could, I opened my eyes and looked at Soren.


    ¡°It is finished. All we can do right now is wait.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 493

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 493


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 493


    Chapter 151: Will You Kiss Me Again?


    *Ciana*


    It was a long dream.


    Fire. Smoke. Howls of desperation.


    It was a battlefield.


    They said he was the ruthless Alpha of all, a cold-hearted monster who only knew how to destroy, and


    the thousands of bodies under me were the proof.


    They told me that only eternal darkness was left in him, and I wouldn¡¯t sense hope in the air.


    And there he was, standing on top of the pile of corpses, coated in blood.


    His body was as still as a statue; his face was emotionless, almost no different than those of the dead


    on the ground below him.


    Then he saw me.


    I watched light gather in his dark eyes and life seemed to return to him. Slowly, his lips parted into a


    stunning smile that outshined the starry night sky.


    He reached out his hand. ¡®Come to me,¡¯ he whispered.


    My legs moved toward him as if they had a will of their own.


    Even though they told me that every step I took was one step closer to my own eternal death.


    ¡®But they were lying to you!¡± a crisp child¡¯s voice said.


    As I walked toward him, I suddenly noticed that I wasn¡¯t alone. There was a tiny little girl holding my


    hand. She had my hair, but a pair of beautiful sparkling dark eyes.


    Her cheeks were round and rosy, a wide smile on her face. She wore a little yellow sundress and


    matching jelly sandals. Her hair was tied up in pigtails with little butterfly barrettes.


    Light and warmth radiated off of her like she was a little sun, dispelling the gloominess around me.


    I took her hand, and we walked to the man ahead of us.


    He was waiting there patiently, watching us. With every step we took to get closer to him, the smile on


    his face grew bigger.


    Without hesitation, I ced my hand in his, feeling my life leaving my body in exchange for the


    precious memories of our past.


    Yes, I remembered who he was.


    The Dark King Theo.


    My love.


    Then I heard the little angel next to me say, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ***


    *Theo*


    I leaned against the windowsill and looked out at the pce as it stretched out around me. With a


    bourbon ss in one hand, I swirled the amber liquid around, hearing the ice cubes clinking against the


    ss.


    Taking a sip, I looked at the brokenpel pin that I clung to in my other hand. The person who gave it to


    me meant more than anything else in the world. But it was broken. It broke from saving my life.


    The sun was setting over the pce, making the entire sky look like it was on fire and the whole world


    seemed to be made of pure, liquid gold.


    As beautiful as it was, it didn¡¯t brighten my day. The only person who could do that was not here with


    me, and I didn¡¯t know whether she ever would again.


    When I woke up three months ago, Jake told me that her father had taken her to the Realm of Light to


    get help, and I hadn¡¯t heard anything about her ever since.


    It was like she had been gone from my worldpletely.


    Well, literally, it was the case.


    I¡¯d been pretty out of it when they¡¯d taken her away but Jake had filled me in.


    Alpha Soren seemed to be confident that he could persuade the White Queen to help Ciana. She could


    be physically healed and have her memories restored. Supposedly, she¡¯d be blessed again so that


    she¡¯d regain her immunity to my touch.


    All sounded so promising except for no one knew when they would return.


    I wondered how she was. Did she remember me yet? If she did, was she missing me like I missed her?


    How was the baby? Had anyone even told her she was pregnant yet? After so much time, it wasn¡¯t like


    they could hide it from her. The baby would be growing and moving.


    Would I ever get to meet my own child?


    How much longer would this take?


    Thirty days, thirty months, or thirty years? After all, Soren himself hadn¡¯t been able to find a path to go


    to his home world for almost twenty years.


    I missed Ciana. My heart ached for her. I wanted her in my arms where she was safe and loved.


    My fingers tingled at the memory of her warm skin under my touch. I refused to think I¡¯ d never get to


    feel her again.


    She would return. I had faith in her.


    Sighing, I took another sip of bourbon and turned away from the open window. As much as I missed


    her and wanted to know what was going on, there was not much I could do right this moment.


    As much as I wanted to go chasing after Ciana and check on her, for the time being, I had to first focus


    on what was needed for the country.


    I yed with thepel pin as I finished off my bourbon. Even now, it was the only piece of her that I


    could hold onto.


    ¡°There he is,¡± Jake said,ing into my room.


    ¡°I thought my work was all caught up. Did I miss anything?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Jake smirked, ¡°but you have someone¡¯s homework to check up on.¡±


    I tucked the pin into my front pocket, keeping it close to my heart like before. I almost forgot that it was


    report day today.


    Jake and I went to Alexander¡¯s room.


    As a prince, and current heir to the throne, he had certain responsibilities that were important for his


    education and growth. He was learning the history of our kingdom along with military strategies,


    economics, leadership andbat skills.


    ¡®Uncle Theo!¡± Alexander jumped out from his chair, but then he thought of something and bowed with a


    serious expression, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    Okay, it seemed that he also added etiquette to his curriculum.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± I cleared my throat. It was a bit odd to be so formal, but I figured I needed


    to set a good example, especially if that was what he currently had been working on. ¡°Today is report


    day. Let¡¯s see how your studies are going.¡¯


    Three of Alexander¡¯s tutors were with me and my nephew.


    ¡®Prince Alexander is incredibly smart and continues to excel,¡¯ one tutor told me.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®He has mastered self-defense and has progressed well in his attacks as well,¡± hisbat instructor


    said.


    I nodded and looked over the report card they¡¯d put together for me.


    ¡°Looking good. Pretty soon, I¡¯ll have to quiz you on your fighting skills myself.¡±


    He grinned at me.


    ¡°His Highness has been working very hard. One might say too hard. He is still a young, growing boy


    and needs to get his rest,¡± another of his tutors suggested.


    ¡°Is that true?¡¯ I asked, arching an eyebrow at my nephew.


    Alexander crossed his arms. ¡°I still have much to improve before I can match you, Uncle Theo.¡±


    ¡°You have a few years to do so. You have time, kid.¡±


    ¡®But I want to be able to help you as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°And you will. For now, be patient with yourself, focusing on building a solid foundation. Your time will


    come,¡± I reminded him.


    Although he didn¡¯t fight back this time, I could tell he still wasn¡¯t convinced.


    Nodding to the tutors, I dismissed them so that Alexander and I could talk privately. I tossed his report


    card aside and knelt down in front of him.


    ¡°I know I can help you,¡± he insisted.


    ¡®I know that too. But you don¡¯t need to rush this. I missed out on a lot growing up. While you have your


    royal responsibilities, I want you to have your childhood, too.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m very grown up already,¡± Alexander reminded me. ¡°There¡¯s not much you can do to change that.¡±


    I grinned at him and ruffled his hair. He made me think of Ciana again.


    She and Alexander were alike. Independent, determined, and always wanted to share my burden.


    I stood up, patting his shoulder. ¡°When the timees, I will appreciate your help.¡¯


    ¡°Uncle Theo, I miss Ciana,¡± Alexander lowered his head.


    ¡®Where did thate from?¡± Had he read my mind?


    Alexander shrugged. ¡°I think about her a lot. When she is in the pce, everyone is way happier. I


    missher.¡±


    I let out a long sigh. ¡°You and me both.¡±


    ¡°Do you know when she¡¯ll be back?¡± he asked, looking up at me with big, hopeful eyes.


    I shook my head.


    ¡®Is she evering back?¡± he asked, revising his question.


    ¡°I wish I could tell you she was. But honestly, I don¡¯t know.¡± I stood up and looked out the window


    again. ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯ve had a pretty long day and I¡¯m quite tired.¡±


    Alexander nodded like an adult. ¡°Uncle Theo, you carry on. I need to get ready to go to bed soon. A


    well-rested mind is required to be physically and mentally prepared for high intensity study and


    training.¡±


    ¡®Kiddo, who taught you all that?¡±


    ¡°Ciana!¡± he beamed.


    I sighed again.


    After bidding Alexander good night. The breeze was pleasantly refreshing, and I allowed myself to


    wander around the garden aimlessly until I encountered Perceval slithering around.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He flicked his forked tongue at me, his beautiful scale shimmering in the moonlight. Perceval waved his


    head back and forth at me like he was trying to tell me something.


    ¡°You know that Ciana is the one who reads into your antics, Perceval, not me.¡± I wagged a finger at


    him. Normally, it was my animals that followed me, not the other way around.


    Perceval slicked his tongue at me again and rose up off the ground.


    ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll follow you.¡± I gave in. It wasn¡¯t like I had much to do for the rest of the night anyway.


    Delighted, Perceval turned and slithered away from me. I followed after him, wondering what made me


    go along with my snake. Perhaps, I did so out of some desire to feel closer to Ciana.


    Perceval led me out into the gardens and toward the enclosure where I kept my animals. With every


    step, my heart beat faster and lighter.


    Was he taking me to the pavilion?


    That was our spot, me and Ciana.


    I couldn¡¯t exin why my heart was galloping in my chest. I felt as giddy as a school girl, a little pep in


    my step as I got closer. Excitement and adrenaline coursed through me.


    Perceval slithered in the grass but I couldn¡¯t wait. I walked faster and then broke into a run.


    Like a man possessed, my body acted without me directing it. It was like my heart and fate were all


    guiding me at once.


    I ran to the pavilion. No one was on the first floor and without even pausing, I ran to the stairs and


    bolted to the second floor.


    My heart nearly burst from my chest when I saw her warm, sunny smile beaming at me. The sun might


    have set, but it didn¡¯t matter, she was the only light I needed in my life. She¡¯d been wandering through


    my dreams for months.


    Now, she was as radiant as ever, glowing so brightly.


    Ciana bit her lower lip and looked down, her hands resting on a slightly swollen, pregnant belly. That


    was my child growing inside of her.


    My breath caught in my throat. She looked more beautiful than ever, outshining the rising moon behind


    her.


    Every day and every night I had longed to see her again.


    She met my eyes and gave me a sultry smile.


    ¡®What took you so long, Your Majesty? You should know better than to keep a woman waiting,¡± she


    asked yfully.


    ¡°The dreamberry is ripe again.¡± She plucked it off the stem and held it to her lips, kissing it.


    ¡°If I eat this one, will you kiss me again?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 494

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 494


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 494


    Chapter 152: Bonus Story-The Memories and the Bracelet


    *Ciana*


    Ever since I came back from the Realm of Light, Theo, along with everyone else, was obsessively


    protective of me. Even Dottie had given me doctor¡¯s orders, requiring me to take it easy. But how could


    I sit around doing nothing? So I decided on a project that could keep me busy for a while.


    A scrapbook of our rtionship for the baby.


    ¡®You know, the more I think over our memories, the more I realize that there are so many crazy


    incidents in our past. I¡¯m not sure if I want to share all that with our child. Any thoughts?¡±


    I nced at Theo, who had juste out from the shower, getting ready for bed.


    ¡®Why not, I think they¡¯re fine, as long as you leave out the way we met,¡± hemented as he walked


    out from the shower, only wearing his boxers.


    ¡®But we need to have our first meeting. The baby has to know about that,¡° I insisted.


    ¡®Ciana, I killed seven people in front of you when you first came here,¡± he reminded me.


    ¡®Well, seven assassins. I guess we should skip that part. But you know, that wasn¡¯t really the first time


    we met. How about when you stole a kiss with the dreamberry, and the time you locked me in with a


    bunch of wild animals? And our first intimate time together was in a hallucination when we didn¡¯t even


    know who we were!¡±


    ¡®Ciana,¡± Theo stood by the bed, stroking his chin. ¡®Before I answer those questions, could you tell me


    whether I did anything wrong?¡±


    I was confused, ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡®If not, why am I being expelled from my own bed?¡± He red at all my scrapbooking supplies spread


    out on the mattress as if they were his biggest foes.


    There were so many drawings and clippings with memories of my rtionship with Theo that I couldn¡¯t


    find another big enough t surface to disy them all.


    ¡®Oh, sorry about that.¡± I quickly gathered my scattered project essentials and made room for the king.


    This was his bed after all.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t feel enough sincerity from your apology.¡¯ Theo arched an eyebrow, obviously not satisfied.


    Then he closed the space between us, hovered over and smiled at me seductively.


    His body was emitting immense amounts of heat, mixed with his scent of fresh rain¡­ oh well, there


    was nothing I could do to stop the fluttering in my stomach.


    ¡®Theo¡­hey¡­ urn¡­¡¯


    Without warning, his hot lips covered mine, and his tongue took the liberty to sweep every inch inside


    of my mouth.


    Like a switch, my core heated up and I could feel my panties getting warm and moist.


    My tongue danced with his and my arm looped around his neck. He split my legs and lifted my hip up,


    pressing his erged desire against me.


    I moaned in his mouth. ¡°Um¡­ Theo¡­Um¡­¡±


    ¡®Apology epted,¡± he smirked mischievously, finally releasing my lips from his dominating kiss.


    I took the chance to gulp in some air.


    Theo grinned and closed the scrapbook with all my pictures and clippings in it. He set the book aside


    and wrapped his arm around my shoulders, putting his other hand on my growing stomach.


    ¡®Baby, to answer your earlier question, no matter what, our kid is going to know that we love each other


    and we love them. The rest doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    I smiled at Theo. ¡°You know, sometimes you say exactly the right thing.¡¯


    He smirked and pulled me to him, kissing me passionately on the mouth again.


    ¡®See, I didn¡¯t even need a dreamberry for this one,¡± he muttered against my lips and his hand moved


    from my stomach to my breast, making them feel tight and heavy. Chills and desires coursed through


    my body and I let out a moan again as I watched him smirk dangerously above me.


    Then he leaned down and nibbled my earlobe as he whispered, ¡°And why don¡¯t we review that intimate


    time from the hallucination again?¡±


    ***


    Brook stopped by for a weekend brunch. While I went to meet her, I had my scrapbook tucked under


    my arm. I¡¯d been carrying it around with me in case I got sudden inspiration or ideas. It kepting to


    me at strange times and I wanted to be prepared.


    ¡®Ciana, your baby bump is so adorable!¡± Brook ran over and hugged me tightly.


    I giggled and hugged her back, awkwardly since my belly was big enough to get in the way.


    Laughing and flushed, Brook put her hands on my belly.


    ¡®How are you doing? Any symptoms? Is the pregnancy going well?¡¯ she asked all her questions at


    once.


    ¡®In general, going well. Let¡¯s find a ce to sit first, if you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°Oh, goodness, yes, of course,¡± Brook said, pping her palm against her forehead.


    We sat down and I dly filled my te with as much food as I could reach. Eating for two was


    definitely noticeable now.


    ¡®To answer your questions, my appetite is up and down. Fortunately, that is about it right now. I¡¯m fine,


    though, and the baby is fine. Everything is going really well,¡± I exined. ¡°How about you?¡±


    Brook immediately put a forkful of pancake into her mouth and chewed it slowly.


    ¡®Okay, Brook, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, knowing right away that something was on her mind. She had


    the biggest tell in the world!


    Brook shrugged and then finally unloaded. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Sophia is back in the pce. I mean


    what is she even doing here?¡± She put her fork down loudly.


    I cleared my throat and snickered. ¡°Oh, well, she wants to be back.¡±


    Brook gaped at me. ¡®She wants to be back, and you just let her? Do you not remember all those nasty


    things she said to you when we first got here? She even tried to have us starved. She is vicious!¡¯


    ¡®Well, she asked toe back to the pce as a return favor for helping us. You know, without her, we


    might not even be here today. Also, she persuaded her pack to financially aid in the restoration and


    recovery of the country. It was a small request to grant,¡¯ I exined.


    Brook narrowed her eyes at me and shook her head. She seemed quite judgemental about this. I


    couldn¡¯t me her. Sophia had made Brook really sick with her games.


    ¡®Even if that was the case, how about Prince Warren? Everyone knows what she thinks about Warren.


    Is he even okay with her being back?¡¯


    I rolled some fresh fruit around on my te. My appetite would vanish as quickly as it came on


    sometimes. I set my fork down and started rubbing my stomach. That was my little baby.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Actually, after hearing her request, Warren was the one who decided to invite her back,¡¯ I told Brook.


    ¡®Why!?¡¯


    I sighed. ¡°Everyone makes mistakes. Warren said that he himself had made mistakes before and was


    given chances to make up for them. Out of everyone else in the pce, he probably empathized with


    Sophia the most and felt she should have a chance, too. We can¡¯t overlook that her pack volunteered


    to contribute financial support for rebuilding the country¡­¡±


    ¡®Am I the only one who feels Warren has sacrificed his romantic life for political reasons?¡± Brook


    mumbled, looking at her empty te.


    I didn¡¯t want to make ament. Warren would find his way. I didn¡¯t know if that would include him


    finding his mate or ever settling down with someone. I hoped he¡¯d find happiness, in whatever form


    was best for him.


    Brook blinked at me several times from across the table. I could see the wheels turning in her head.


    Her eyes flicked to the scrapbook on the table.


    ¡®What are you carrying around?¡± she asked, changing the subject.


    ¡®This is for the baby. I want my child to grow up with some memories of how Theo and I fell in love. The


    only problem is¡­ well, there¡¯s a lot of violence and craziness in there.¡±


    ¡®Well, the scrapbook doesn¡¯t have to be a y by y. Does it? It should be easy to document how you


    fell in love. That part is like a fairytale,¡¯ Brook pointed out.


    I creased my brow and pondered on her words.


    Brook was right! It wasn¡¯t about the specific memories and events that happened. It was about the


    feelings and how we had found each other, the struggles we went through to keep each other, and how


    after the worst odds, we were able to fall in love and build a life together.


    ¡®You know, I guess it is a little like a fairytale,¡¯ I admitted, chuckling.


    ¡®You know what I think would be cute. You should put a lock of hair from each of you in it. Oh, and the


    lapel pin,¡± Brook suggested.


    I nodded and smiled. At least, she had some good suggestions!


    After brunch, I decided to spend my afternoon in the library to work on my project. Now that Brook had


    helped me out, I had all the inspiration I needed to put the scrapbook together. It was going to be a


    great ount of how Theo and I fell in love.


    I traced my fingers over the locks of hair I¡¯d taped into the book. So my child could always have a piece


    of me and Theo.


    ¡®Hey, Ciana,¡± Warren¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts.


    ¡®Oh, hey Warren. What are you doing here?¡± I asked, smiling up at him.


    ¡®Well, I was on my way to meet Theo and I saw you sitting in here, alone,¡¯ he said. ¡°I hope you¡¯re doing


    something fun, otherwise I¡¯ll have to tell Dottie and Theo.¡±


    I giggled and closed the scrapbook, showing him the cover. ¡®I¡¯m making a scrapbook for my baby. I


    want them to learn about their parents and how they fell in love. I¡¯m open to suggestions.¡±


    ¡®That sounds great!¡¯ Warren stroked his chin. ¡°Speaking of memories¡­¡±


    ¡®Warren?¡±


    He raised his wrist. There I saw the bracelet that I had given away many years ago.


    ¡°Here.¡± He took it off, handing it over. ¡°This belongs to you, and it should go back to its original owner.¡±


    I shook my head. There were times I wanted it back as well, but every time, I decided against it.


    ¡®Warren, Maggie gave you that. You should keep it. It reminds you of your twin.¡±


    Ciana, it was never hers to give.¡± Warren insisted, ¡°I should¡¯ve given it back to you a long time ago. I¡¯ve


    just been holding onto it for safety. Besides, I have everything I need to remember Maggie.¡¯


    He grabbed my hand and put the bracelet in my palm. I studied the bracelet as it sat on my palm and


    smiled gratefully at Warren.


    Warren¡¯s gaze fell on me gently. ¡®Maggie told me this bracelet was blessed by the Moon Goddess. And


    you know what, she was right. I do think it brings good luck.¡±


    Warren curled his hand around mine, closing my fingers around the bracelet and making sure that I


    knew it belonged to me.


    I tightened my hand around the bracelet.


    ¡°Ciana, do you ever think you¡¯ll ever find the boy that you gifted this bracelet to?¡± Warren asked.


    I forgot that Warren didn¡¯t know Theo was the person I met in the woods so many years ago.


    ¡®It was so long ago¡­ I never¡­ I never thought I¡¯d see that boy again,¡± I said absently. ¡®Thank you,


    Warren.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re very wee,¡± he said, his hand still around mine.


    ¡®What are you two doing?¡± Theo¡¯s stiff voice echoed through the quiet library.


    Quickly, I pulled my hand from Warren¡¯s.


    ¡®Just scrapbooking.¡± I quickly provided the exnation.


    ¡®Um¡­¡± Theo crossed his arms and arched an eyebrow. I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about.


    ¡®Really,¡± I assured.


    ¡®Warren, I thought you were on your way to meet me. We have that meeting with the Alpha Council,¡±


    Theo said through gritted teeth.


    ¡®Right, I¡¯m with you.¡± Warren nodded to Theo and then turned to me, ¡°Ciana, I have some time this


    evening. If you¡¯re still working on this and need help, I can meet you here.¡±


    Theo sniffed and red between Warren and me. Then he asked, ¡°Warren, don¡¯t you need to take


    Sophia out for dinner this evening?¡±


    My eyes widened. Warren and Sophia were dating?! That was big news!


    Warren was confused, ¡°How did I not know about that?¡±


    Theo smirked, ¡°Because I just asked Jake to book it for you. He told me that Sophia was ecstatic when


    she heard that you invited her for dinner.¡±


    Warren protested loudly, ¡°Theo! You can¡¯t do that to me just because I was talking to Ciana!¡±


    Theo strode across the room and stood behind me, putting a firm hand on my shoulder without saying


    anything else. He didn¡¯t need to, because his action had made it very clear. ¡®She is mine!¡¯


    ¡®The council is waiting on us,¡± Theo said.


    As Theo ushered his brother out of the library, Warren rolled his eyes at Theo. Before he exited the


    room, he waved at me. ¡°Do me a favor, Ciana. Punch him for me when you get a chance!¡± ¡®You got it,¡± I


    assured him with a chuckle and slid the bracelet into an envelope.


    ncing up at Theo, I caught his eye. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 495

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 495


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 495


    Chapter 153: Bonus Story-ls Ciana My Mate?(Part 1)


    *Ciana*


    Laying in bed, Theo pulled me into him and gave my cheek a kiss from behind. My body molded into


    his perfectly. I sighed as he drew me in closer, rubbing hisrge hand over my belly.


    I was almost six months along, and my baby bump had begun to show. I was always amazed when I


    looked at my body and how it morphed and changed to amodate our child.


    Being pregnant had been one of the most rewarding things on this earth for me. Theo and I had


    created something out of our love for one another.


    ¡®Good night, my love,¡± he murmured against my skin. ¡°Tomorrow is a big day for you.¡±


    I let out a heavy sigh and moved more into him. ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Tomorrow would be my 21st birthday, which meant that I would finally be of age to shift and find my


    wolf, which also meant that I would be able to recognize whether or not Theo was my mate.


    My heart told me he was but not everything was set in stone. All signs pointed to him but there was still


    that little doubt that yed in my mind.


    What if there was the slightest possibility that he wasn¡¯t?


    Theo must have sensed my tenseness because he willed me to turn around so that I was now facing


    him. He ticked a stray of hair behind my ear and looked me dead in the eye.


    ¡°It will all work out, Ciana. We¡¯ve got this. You¡¯re mine and I¡¯m yours, okay?¡± He captured my lips in the


    sweetest of kisses and then leaned his forehead against mine.


    Our baby wiggled in between us making herself known. We were both convinced that it was a girl and I


    just knew in my heart that she was.


    ¡°Baby girl seems to agree with her father,¡± I giggled. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe we made a little life!¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± He rubbed my swelling belly. ¡°I¡¯m sure she is as beautiful and brave as her mother.¡±


    I ced my hand on top of his over my stomach. ¡°And I hope that she has her father¡¯s courageous and


    resilient heart.¡±


    I ced my head on his chest and closed my eyes, willing sleep toe to me but I knew it was


    pointless. There was no way that I would be able to sleep tonight. Too much was going to happen


    tomorrow and my heart was unsettled.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I believed in our bond and the love we had, but that didn¡¯t lessen my anxiety of the unknown. No matter


    how hopeful we were, there still were possibilities that he wasn¡¯t my mate, and what if one day his true


    mate came into the picture? Would his love for me simply dissolve?


    All my worries made my heart beat speed up. I was desperate to find afortable position to settle in,


    but I failed miserably. However, I tried my best to keep myself still so that I didn¡¯t bother Theo.


    When I felt Theo¡¯s chest rise and fall slowly I knew that he was asleep. I carefully crawled out of the


    bed making sure not to wake him and put on a hoodie and a pair of sweats.


    Making my way out of the room, all I could think about was tomorrow.


    When I passed the grand clock in the long hallway, I saw the time and I had just under two hours


    before my 21 st birthday. There was no possible way I could wait in bed quietly and pretend to be


    asleep for the rest of the night!


    I made it out of the back gardens and a little bit into the forest behind the pce. There sat the Moon


    Goddess temple.


    The silver moonlight coated the praying hall. It wasn¡¯t an overbearingly grand building, but rather a mid-


    sized, simple, open square hall with twelve stone columns supporting a marble rooftop. Surrounding


    the temple was a garden that stretched out to vast open fields and into the forest.


    The white marble statue of the Goddess stood closer to the east end of the hall, looking down on us.


    The moment I stepped onto the white marble floors with my bare feet, I felt serenity and peace wash


    over me. I didn¡¯te here often but when I did, I always felt my heart ease.


    With my hand over my belly and my knee knelt on the floor, I closed my eyes and surrendered my heart


    to the divine deity.


    She was the one that ordained the matebond and she was the one who blessed the unions of the pair


    that should be fated to each other. She was the only one who could grant me my wish.


    ¡®Great Goddess of the Moon, Ie before you here as the daughter of an alpha and a mother. You


    witnessed the great endeavor Theo and I have been through to get to this point. The blood that was


    shed, the darkness that was defeated and the courage it took. We¡¯re grateful for this baby that grows


    stronger each day in my belly¡­¡±


    Arge lump lodged itself in my throat. ¡°I love him, Goddess. I cannot imagine a life without him. Please


    let Theo be the one who is fated with me. Please bless us with the bond that will solidify our destinies


    together forever.¡±


    The Goddess didn¡¯t move and I chanted to myself in my heart that it had to be him. It could only be


    him. I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to envision my life with anyone else.


    I continued with my plea until echoing footsteps drew my attention. My eyes flew open.


    I quickly wiped off the tears that wet my face and hid myself behind the closest column.


    Who else would be here at this hour?


    When the elegant silhouette got closer, I was surprised to find that it was Theo¡¯s mother, Nita.


    I wondered what brought her here. When I came back, she had already moved out of the pce. Brook


    told me that she decided to stay where the Ortiz pack was, and hence I hadn¡¯t seen her, and I definitely


    wouldn¡¯t expect to see her here tonight.


    She knelt down before the Goddess just like I had, and I heard my name mentioned. ¡°Ciana ck¡­


    twenty-one¡­¡±


    I leaned closer and listened carefully to what she was saying.


    ¡®Please let her be my son¡¯s mate. Please bless their union, Goddess. She brought light to his life and


    as a mother, that is all I could ever want for him. They love each other. I can sense and I can feel it¡­¡±


    She was praying to the Moon Goddess about us!


    Ever since Sebastian¡¯s death, although Nita¡¯s attitude had softened toward Theo and me, we were still


    far from being close. Sometimes, I felt that both Theo and his mother had been keeping their distance


    from each other for so long that neither of them could take the initiative to rebuild their rtionship.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t love each other.


    I just didn¡¯t expect her toe back to the pce before my birthday, just to pray for her son-for us.


    That truly warmed my heart.


    Thest thing I wanted to happen was to be caught eavesdropping on Nita, therefore, with a smile on


    my face, I slowly tiptoed away from the temple and made my way out to the garden.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to go back to the pce. Some fresh air sounded like a wonderful idea to me at this


    moment.


    It was almost midnight and the moon had almost reached her apex. All of a sudden, I started to feel an


    indescribable chill coursing through my body. Something stirred within me. I felt her-my wolf. Swimming


    in the back of my mind.


    I pressed my hand over my belly and felt the little flutters in my stomach. Baby could feel it too.


    Suddenly, I was eager to get up and run.


    Was it almost time?


    I let my instincts take over. My walk turned into a brisk jog, and then before I knew it I ced one foot in


    front of the other and began running in a random direction.


    I should have been worried about the baby but I just knew that she would be okay. All the fear and


    doubt melted from my body and all that remained was anticipation and excitement.


    I was going to do this. It was happening right now.


    I picked up my pace. I had taken many runs before, but never one like this. I felt so¡­ free. So at ease


    with myself and my spirit.


    I pushed myself even harder and came to a halt in the clearing. The moon¡¯s rays beamed down on me


    and I felt it. Deep within my chest, I felt my wolf awaken ande to life.


    I closed my eyes and lowered myself to the ground. I focused my mind on the image of a wolf. The


    paws, the nose, the fangs. I focused on every single detail that made up my majestic beast.


    That was when I felt the first bone crack and my shift began.


    ***


    *Theo*


    I had been following Ciana.


    She thought I was asleep but there was no way that I could sleep through any of this. At midnight, we


    would finally find out if it was all fate in the end.


    There were very few times in my life I was nervous about the unknown. But tonight, I was. To the core.


    I couldn¡¯t see my life without Ciana. She was all I ever desired and all I ever needed to share


    everything with for the rest of my life. She was my oxygen. Living without her would be no different from


    a swift and early death.


    She had gone to the Goddess temple to pray. A prayer that had been on my heart for a long time as


    well.


    We were now less than half an hour from her birthday and my mind was running wild. I knew my


    decision. Mate or not, it wouldn¡¯t change who she was to me.


    I loved her, always had, and always would. My mate sense was suppressed, and I had no intention to


    restore that, so that my heart and soul would always belong to her.


    But she had her choices.


    Out of respect for her privacy, I didn¡¯t follow her into the temple. Honestly, I didn¡¯t need to eavesdrop to


    know what she would be praying for.


    I came here simply because I desired to be close to her and be the first person to meet her wolf.


    She had been in the temple for a while now and I wondered how long she would be in there for, so I


    decided to take a peek just to ensure she was doing all right.


    However, when I turned the corner, I found that the person in deep prayer wasn¡¯t Ciana.


    It was my mother.


    I was shocked to see her here. She had moved out of the pce and moved back to Ortiz. I knew she


    hated this ce. It held too many tainted memories for her as Sebastian had made her life hell while


    she was here.


    We didn¡¯t speak much if at all while she was away. There was too much pain we needed to sort


    through and too many wounds that we had to heal in order to mend our rtionship.


    Only time could work those wonders.


    I had sent her maids, chefs and various servants. They all reported that she was doing well. I had


    meant to visit her but between handling the post-war restoration and caring for Ciana and the baby, I


    had been tied up.


    I stered my back against one of the columns and listened closely to what she was saying.


    ¡°¡­them be mates. Give him the courage to love her wholeheartedly and without doubt.


    I know they are meant to be.¡±


    She was praying for Ciana and I.


    I knew how she and Ciana had not seen eye to eye since the beginning. The fact that she cared


    enough to put us before the moon goddess meant a great deal to me.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re there, Theo.¡± My mother¡¯s voice became louder.


    I stepped out from behind the stone pir and saw her getting up from the ground gracefully. Even to


    this day, she was as regal as a loyaldy could be.


    She stood there elegantly and her arms were slightly opened to me. I hesitated for a moment before


    walking up to her and gave her a quick embrace.


    I was about a head taller than her but when her arms gently came around me, it suddenly reminded me


    of the days when I was a young boy.


    Trying to start our conversation, I asked, ¡®Mother, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back to the


    pce?¡±


    She let go of me and her usually expressionless face was softened under the moonlight. ¡°You¡¯re busy


    enough. I didn¡¯t want to bother you. How are you?¡±


    I let out a low breath. ¡°She is going to shift soon.¡±


    My mother nodded. ¡°Nervous?¡±


    ¡®I would be lying if I said no.¡±


    She didn¡¯tment on my agitation, instead she asked, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m here?¡±


    But she didn¡¯t wait for my answer. I knew she didn¡¯t really need me to answer. With a small smile on


    her face, she said, ¡°I came here to thank the Goddess for saving you from your dark and lonely fate.¡±


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°For a long time, I thought fate was unfair, for myself and for you, but now I know that the Goddess


    always has a n¡­¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak but some rustling caught my attention. I immediately ced my mother


    behind me. To shield her from whatever possible harm there was.


    I was ready to defend her but then my body rxed when I came face to face with the most majestic


    creature I had everid eyes on.


    There was Ciana in her wolf form. Her fine light-brown fur glowed in the silver moonlight, making her


    soft golden silhouette even more breathtaking. The entire world was painted in dark blue and ck,


    and she was the only color and light on earth other than the full moon.


    The small bump on her belly showcasing our growing pup and her mesmerizing eyes pierced into my


    soul, seizing all of my heart.


    I looked up at the position of the moon in the sky and knew that it was well past midnight.


    Where had all the time gone?


    But one thing was missing though. Something that was so crucial.


    As expected, I couldn¡¯t feel the matebond.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 496

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 496


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 496


    Chapter 154: Bonus Story-ls Ciana..


    Chapter 154: Bonus Story-ls Ciana My Mate?(Part 2)


    ¡®She¡¯s gorgeous¡­¡¯ I murmured.


    I saw her, I smelled her, and I didn¡¯t know it was possible, but I adored her even more.


    However, my wolf didn¡¯t recognize her.


    It was a shame that I would never know whether she was my mate for sure, but I tried to persuade


    myself that it didn¡¯t matter. My love for her wouldn¡¯t change regardless.


    However, there was a small voice in my head that wanted to find out the truth. It questioned whether I


    really should give up the chance of establishing the most magical and unbreakable bond with the


    woman that meant everything to me.


    Ciana looked in my direction. I wondered whether she felt anything different.


    ¡®Theo,¡¯ my mother¡¯s voice sounded distant but determined, ¡®kneel before the Goddess!¡¯


    I shook my head. ¡®No, mother. I know what you¡¯re going to do. You don¡¯t need to restore my mate


    sense,¡¯ I scoffed at myself, ¡®I know, your son is a coward.¡±


    ¡®Theo, look at me,¡± she ordered, ¡°Trust the Goddess and trust her n for you two.¡¯


    My mother put her hand on my shoulder and willed me to bend my knees. She didn¡¯t ce any weight


    on me, but for whatever reason, I listened to her and dropped my body to a half-kneeling position in


    front of her.


    She pressed her hands on my chest and stared into my eyes.


    ¡®Rx and do not fight me. Okay?¡±


    I nodded slightly but my mind was still spiraling.


    My mother closed her eyes and started to chant something under her breath. I couldn¡¯t exactly describe


    what she was chanting but I did catch the word ¡®soul¡¯ in there.


    Her hands started to heat where she touched my chest. There was a slight glow that came from her


    fingertips. Her eyes remained closed but her brow furrowed.


    Her body shook slightly as she continued to chant. I tried to speak but it was as if my voice had been


    stolen and I couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to talk.¡± My mother gritted out.


    My mother¡¯s head snapped backward and her eyes snapped open. I could see the glow in them. Blood


    seeped from the corner of her lips and her body shook uncontrobly.


    I was about to stop her from hurting herself when the warmth that had been on my chest turned into an


    intense burning. My mother pressed down on me harder and I felt like I was being pushed backward.


    My eyes mmed shut as I surged back into my subconscious.


    Dark mists surrounded me and all my senses were dull. Then something started to feel warm in my


    chest. It continued to heat up, turning into wildfire, sweeping across my entire body. The darkness was


    chased away and all of a sudden my senses were sharpened.


    Warmth and heat spouted in my chest, quickly melting the icy-cold shell that had been sealed around


    my heart and I was plunged back into my consciousness.


    I jerked up and let out a loud gasp like I had just surfaced from being underwater.


    Then my body was ten times lighter, and all my senses were unimaginably enhanced. However, there


    was only one thing that grasped my attention.


    The golden wolf was not far away from us.


    My vision was so clear that I could tell each individual fur of hers and I could hear her breathing


    rhythming with the heartbeat of our pup in her belly.


    Then I smelled her. Her subtle water lily scent filled my nostrils, and immediately, I was intoxicated. Her


    scent was more heavenly than the most aromatic flower and more luscious than the richest wine. Every


    single hair of mine stood on end as my entire body buzzed with electricity.


    Her gazended on me.


    As soon as our eyes connected I knew. I knew that from this moment on, nothing could ever separate


    us.


    It was her. How could I ever doubt it? I should have known it from that very first kiss in the pavilion but I


    had been too afraid to seek confirmation.


    ¡°Mate.¡±


    I whispered the word like I was her most sincere worshiper.


    ¡°Go to her.¡¯ My mother encouraged me, gleams flickered in her eyes. ¡°Go to your mate, son.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to be told twice. I leapt into the air and shifted into my ck wolf,nding perfectly on all


    fours.


    My heart pumped with anticipation, and my wolf was agitated at me for not getting to her fast enough.


    Ciana stood there quietly, watching my approach. The night breeze brushed through her soft hair, and


    her gorgeous eyes collected all of the lights from the stars.


    It was breathtaking to know that the Goddess had gifted me the most striking being in the world as my


    mate.


    She took a step toward me and raised her nose in the air. She breathed the air between us, taking in


    my scent.


    She then closed the distance between us and touched our noses together. This simple physical


    connection alone sent waves of bliss through my body, making my heart fly ten thousand feet high.


    Then she walked past me, let out a howl and started running.


    My wolf head smiled and immediately took off after her. No words were needed at this moment. No


    matter where our legs would take us, our hearts would always find each other.


    I caught up to her side, apanying her for her first run. She started with trotting, then her pace


    picked up. The wind blew louder in our ears and waved through our fur.


    There was no boundary on where we could go. The world was ours, and wherever she went, I¡¯d follow.


    Then she darted ahead of me as if to challenge my speed.


    I let out a long howl and happily chased after her. Coming, my love.


    I sprinted faster and caught up to her in no time at all. We moved with one another in perfect sync,


    enjoying each other and the ecstatic chill that running in our wolf brought us.


    Strength, speed, freedom.


    We ran for what felt like hours and she slightly slowed down.


    I reduced my pace to be right next to her and I led her up the hill where we had our first date.


    I had nned it all for weeks. I knew that this was the ce I wanted to bring her when she first shifted.


    The moon hung high, casting a gorgeous blue glow around it. The stars twinkled brightly like diamonds


    in the sky and countless fireflies surrounded us, illuminating the night. It was as if we were immersed in


    a sea of sparkling lights.


    I could not have asked for a more romantic night.


    I shifted out of my wolf form and saw some firefliesnd on her golden fur. She was so stunningly


    beautiful that I had to take a few deep breaths to recollect what I wanted to say.


    I ced my hand on her head and pressed my forehead against her nostrils.


    ¡°Shift, my love.¡±


    She followed my words and returned to her human form.


    Her golden long hair cascaded down, half-covering her goddess-like naked form.


    ¡°I shifted,¡± she said those words in a low voice, walking towards me like she had just emerged from the


    finest painting of a heavenly deity, ¡°and you¡¯re my mate.¡±


    I cupped her face in my trembling hands and drew her closer to me. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    I crashed my lips down onto hers and she melted into me. Ciana moaned into my mouth.


    I lifted her by her legs so she could circle them around me. She ran her hands in my hair and tugged at


    the strand causing my erection to harden.


    Before tonight, I never knew that I had a chunk of myself missing. Now the only person who could fill


    that part of me was right in my arms, I couldn¡¯t wait even a second longer to make her all mine again.


    Iid her down on the soft grass and my hand moved up and down her slickness, taking every slight


    reaction of hers in.


    Her body trembled and she arched her back. Clouds formed in her half-lidded blue eyes, blurring her


    gaze that was reflecting the sparkling lights all around us. She had never looked more beautiful than


    she did in this moment.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Theo¡­¡± she moaned again.


    My kissesnded on her swollen belly, silky hair and porcin skin, setting every inch of me and my


    wolf on fire, burning us with the most primal lust and desire.


    Our eyes locked and everything around us faded away. All that remained was just the two of us. Her


    kiss, her touch, her scent. It was all that I could take, all that I could consume.


    ¡°I love you.¡¯ She caressed my cheek in her hand.


    ¡°I love you, Ciana ck. So fucking much it hurts.¡±


    I eased my way into her. With every inch I pushed in, shetched onto me beautifully taking me all in.


    Her walls wrapped around me like a warm nket and I had to stay still for a moment to keep myself


    from bringing this moment to an abrupt end.


    She had always felt amazing but this time it was different.


    Every single cell of me came to life and every single one of them was screaming their ecstatic


    excitement, like they had been in the desert their entire life waiting for water and now they were given


    an ocean.


    ¡°Theo¡­¡± she moaned again.


    ¡°Fuck, Ciana, you have no idea what you¡¯re doing to me!¡± I gritted through my teeth and forced myself


    to move out of her a little, and then immediately slid back in.


    This was our special moment. Whatever I did, I wanted this to be the one night that she remembered


    for the rest of her life, so I moved out of her again but this time I rammed back into her with a slightly


    greater force.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± she sighed, satisfied by my movement.


    I took her legs and circled them around my waist and lifted her hips so I could move in from a different


    angle. I didn¡¯t know how it was possible that she made me feel so fucking fantastic.


    She arched her back and let out a loud moan which I swallowed with my kiss.


    I pumped in and out of her with a deep and fast rhythm. With every thrust, I was rewarded with a loud


    moan and the contraction of her walls.


    I ced a hand between us and rubbed on her clit bringing her closer and closer to the edge.


    ¡°Bite me,¡± I panted as I leaned down, offering her my neck. Immediately, I felt her soft and moist tongue


    licked the root of my neck, then followed by pressure from her teeth along with a muffled moan.


    My body quivered and I let out a moan myself.


    ¡°Mark me!¡± I ordered. I didn¡¯t need to hear her words to know she granted my wish because the


    pressure from her bite increased, causing a little pain apanied by a great thrill of pleasure.


    Then something pierced through my skin. Another wave of electricity coursed through me, sending


    blissful shivers from the top of my head to the tip of my toes.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Theo,¡° she moaned into the midnight sky. Her exquisite pink lips parted and I heard her demand, ¡°I¡­ I


    want you!¡±


    A bomb went off and swept away any remaining self-control I had left.


    I elerated my thrusts into her, rapidly and relentlessly. With every drive into her, the craving for her


    grew stronger. My animal instinct took over, the insatiable hunger for her devoured me. I sank my teeth


    into her neck, leaving the mark that would forever be carved into our souls.


    The world started to spin around us. I couldn¡¯t see anything but her beautiful face; I couldn¡¯t hear


    anything but her sweet voice; I couldn¡¯t feel anything but her filling the Ciana-shaped hollowness in my


    soul.


    ¡°Theo¡­¡° her walls copsed around me, squeezing me in. And then I burst.


    She found her release and I followed closely behind her. We rode out our orgasms together as a


    completed being.


    Slowly, the cloud of animalistic lust faded, reced by dream-fulfilling contentment and pure


    happiness.


    I copsed beside her and pulled her chest to mine. We were both panting and we justid there for a


    moment, looking up at the starry sky and the air adorned by the twinkling fireflies.


    I wanted to freeze this moment in time.


    I pushed my upper body up with one elbow to look at her. Her soft blue eyes met mine and her mouth


    curved into a tender smile.


    My free hand roamed from her lips, her chin, her slender neck, the cleavage of her breasts andnded


    on her belly.


    Her, me, our beautiful baby on this morous night.


    These were the moments I never thought would ever be possible for someone like me. But she made it


    so. She made me believe in happily ever after.


    I could just watch her like this forever, but I had something else that needed to be done tonight.


    ¡°Stay here for a moment.¡± I sat up and went to one of the hollowed out trees where I had ced a


    change of clothes for both of us.


    The moment had finally arrived and if I was being honest, I was extremely nervous.


    I helped her get dressed, and she allowed me to. The entire time, she didn¡¯t say anything but smiled at


    me.


    She didn¡¯t need to. Because we knew how each other felt-no one could understand more what love


    was than we did at this moment.


    When we were both clothed, I grabbed her hands and pulled her to her feet.


    I let out a low whistle to signal Perceval toe with the parcel I had given him earlier in the evening.


    Ciana looked at me confused before she saw therge python slithering toward us, a small box in his


    mouth.


    Perceval dropped the box in my palm as I started, ¡°I used to hate what fate had forced on me and


    resented the Goddess for cursing me with the ability that would doom me for lifelong darkness and


    loneliness. Then I met you.¡±


    Ciana¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise.


    ¡°You brought light and hope to me and you saved me from my desperate destiny. Ciana, I couldn¡¯t tell


    you how much I appreciate you, worship you. You are my life and my world and I¡¯ll cherish you every


    second of every day till the end of time.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goddess,¡± she gasped, her hands covering her mouth.


    I dropped down on one knee and popped the box open to reveal the ring inside.


    ¡®Happy birthday, Ciana ck,¡± I looked up at the love of my life, ¡°Will you marry me?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 497

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 497


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 497


    Chapter 155: Bonus Story ¨C An Unofficial Royal Wedding


    *Ciana*


    In the early afternoon on the day before my wedding, I stood on a fitting tform while Brook worked


    on the final fitting for my dress and Sherry worked on finding the right makeup palette that would match


    the asion.


    I said ¡°asion¡± because it was not just my wedding anymore. The Public Rtion department had


    turned it into this ordeal of a national celebration and public event as the first step to establish a


    transparent and people-friendly image of the royal court.


    Floor length mirrors surrounded me on three sides while my friends worked to turn me into a beautiful


    princess bride.


    The dress I was stuck in was far morevish than I ever imagined. Apparently, because I was in my


    third trimester, the seamstress thought that weighing me down with excessiveyers of fabric would


    make me morefortable.


    It was a hefty ball gown with severalyers of taffeta and tulle making up the wide spread hoop-skirt.


    The bodice was encrusted with jewel¡ªstuddedce. It snugged around my pregnant belly and fitted


    around my breasts, making them pop out in ways I wasn¡¯t used to.


    ¡°You look absolutely stunning, Ciana,¡° Sherry said, pulling me from my thoughts.


    ¡®The seamstress and her four helpers spent more than two weeks non stop making this dress for you.


    She did really well, people probably won¡¯t even notice that you¡¯re pregnant,¡± Brook added.


    ¡®And with your natural beauty it just makes this dress so much more outstanding,¡± Sherry added.


    She started working on my hair, pinning it up in a half-up, half-down do.


    ¡®It is so easy to get a makeup color palette that matches your natural skin tones and eyes and hair


    color,¡± she said.


    She peeked over my shoulder and I met her eyes in the mirror. I smiled and nodded politely.


    ¡®It isn¡¯t weird that I¡¯m in a traditional, pure white wedding dress, and also nearly seven months


    pregnant?¡± I asked, putting my hands on my belly.


    Sherry and Brookughed and kept working.


    I looked at my reflection in all three of the mirrors. The dress was gorgeous from every angle, except


    for the fact that it just didn¡¯t feel right on me.


    Suddenly, I had a shback to when I¡¯d tried on dresses in the Moonlit Crystal for my fake wedding to


    Warren.


    Theo and Brook had both been there. Brook had been so full of praise for the dresses I wore, but


    Theo¡­


    He¡¯d said all kinds of things.


    ¡®¡­ with a skirt like that, you could be dropped out of an airne at ten thousand feet and sail gently to


    the ground.¡¯


    His words echoed in my head and I ran my hands along the hefty, wide skirt I was currently wearing.


    This skirt was so simr to that one. Would Theo think the same thing this time?


    1 hope it doesn¡¯t snow, though. In a dress like that, well never find you.¡¯


    Anotherment about the dress color stuck in my mind. I frowned as I examined the color of this


    dress. It was the purest white I¡¯d ever seen, just like freshly fallen snow.


    I groaned a little and shook my head. Was there such a thing as the wless wedding dress?


    Then there was thestment Theo had made.


    ¡®¡­ I just think maybe you should try a dress on in the right size. That one clearly doesn¡¯t fit. You¡¯re


    spilling out all over the top of it.¡¯


    ncing down at myself, I saw how my third-trimester-pregnant breasts popped out of the fitted cups.


    It was made to fit me perfectly, and ording to Brook and Sherry, it was. However, to me, it still felt,


    and looked, like I could pop out of my dress at any moment.


    The more I looked at myself, the more I felt like I wasn¡¯t wearing a dress. I felt like I was shoved into a


    teeny, tiny, pale, parachute!


    I groaned under my breath.


    This was all Theo¡¯s fault! He¡¯d put those thoughts andments in my mind and now I couldn¡¯t stop


    comparing my dress to thosements.


    My eyes flicked from one mirror to the next as I tried to stop seeing the dress as something horrible,


    now.


    I covered my face with my hands and groaned.


    ¡®I don¡¯t like how I look in this,¡± I muttered, shaking my head.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sherry asked. ¡°Ciana, you look absolutely gorgeous.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± I asked,


    ncing at the mirror between my fingers.


    ¡®I think you¡¯re just nervous, Ciana. You¡¯re getting married and the entire kingdom is going to be there.


    That is something to get jittery about,¡± Brook analyzed.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    She was right.


    When Theo had asked me to marry him, I hadn¡¯t hesitated in saying yes. Of course, at the time, I


    thought we¡¯d have the chance to talk about what kind of wedding we wanted. Instead, the royal court


    had made this huge announcement to the entire kingdom.


    Thousands of people were traveling to the capitol to attend the wedding tomorrow. What I thought


    should have just been friends and family turned into a nationwide event.


    Never in all my imaginings had I thought I¡¯d have such avish, massive wedding ceremony. Whenever


    I thought about my wedding, I thought about it being small and intimate. A private celebration with my


    closest friends and family.


    This royal wedding¡­ my skin shivered at the mere thought.


    What if I rolled my ankle in the heels while walking down the aisle?


    What if I tripped over the dress and nted my face on the ground?


    What if I forgot my lines¡­?


    There would literally be thousands of people staring at me and if I messed up or embarrassed myself, it


    would be in front of the entire kingdom. It would also reflect badly on the crown.


    ¡°Ciana,¡± Brook said, cutting into my thoughts.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked frantically, my nervespletely frazzled.


    ¡®You look gorgeous. You¡¯re going to be fine at the wedding because it is your day. Just forget about the


    rest of the kingdom,¡± she insisted.


    ¡®I¡¯ll try¡­¡± ¡®Also, you¡¯re unsettled because you¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s normal to feel emotional and vulnerable


    during pregnancy, but that does impact your usual confidence. Just breathe through it,¡± Brook


    suggested.


    I took a few deep breaths and closed my eyes. Well, I breathed as deeply as I could with the fitted


    bodice.


    ¡®You¡¯ve rehearsed the ceremony three times. You¡¯ve got this, and it is all going to go well,¡° she added.


    ¡®I¡¯ve rehearsed it in front of like ten people. There are going to be thousands there tomorrow!¡± I cried,


    overwhelmed all over again.


    ¡°And you¡¯ll still be fine,¡° Brook assured.


    When Brook was done with her adjustments, she helped me out of the dress. Sherry did somest


    minute touch ups on the makeup after the dress was off.


    ¡®Come on, let¡¯s get you changed into your own clothes,¡± Brook said, handing me another dress.


    It was a simple yet elegant A-line, white dress.


    ¡°Brook, this isn¡¯t the outfit I was wearing today. ¡± ¡®Did you forget? King Theo arranged a rehearsal


    dinner tonight for close friends and family only. Alpha and Luna ck will be there along with Lady


    Nita. This is the dress His Majesty ordered for the dinner, do you not like it?¡±


    After putting it on, I found myself falling in love with it.


    The skirt was light and flowy. In the back, it hung to my ankles but was a little shorter in the front,


    hanging to my shins. The dress had a high, empire waist, mostly concealing my pregnant belly


    beneath.


    The bodice had scoop cups around my breasts and over the top was acey ovey that hid my


    cleavage and came all the way up to the base of my neck. The dress was sleeveless and thece met


    at the back of my neck with a delicate row of satin buttons.


    I especially loved the way it showed off my adorable belly and was not overbearing.


    ¡®I like it a lot. Honestly, if it was up to me, I¡¯d choose to wear this at my wedding,¡¯ I admitted softly,


    running my hands down the light, flowing skirt. ¡°Lavish clothes just seem so¡­ over the top.¡±


    In the mirror, I saw how Sherry and Brook smiled and exchanged a knowing look.


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve got to catch the car that is going to take us to dinner,¡± Sherry urged.


    ¡®Greg is waiting.


    Greg was dressed in a tuxedo in the car. I noticed that Brook and Sherry had also changed into nicer


    dresses. All three of us got in the car. I eyed them as we drove to the dinner site.


    How fancy was this dinner supposed to be?


    The car pulled up on top of a hill and stopped to let us out. I recognized this ce. I¡¯d been here


    recently as it was where Theo proposed.


    My heart thudded in my chest as I looked at the hilltop and the sun setting over the horizon.


    The hilltop was clear except for two old trees that stood side by side. Between the trees an archway


    made of sticks had been erected.


    On the ground below the archway was a circle of flower petals. Wildflowers grew all over the hilltop.


    The sky waspletely clear of clouds and it was warm and beautiful. The hill overlooked the pce


    and in the distance there wererge, jagged mountains where the sun was setting.


    Even though I¡¯d been here before, I¡¯d never imagined that after some decoration, it could be turned into


    such a stunningly adorable venue!


    There was a white, satin carpetid out as an aisle for me to walk around and just a few chairs where


    guests would sit. By the number of chairs, there were only a few guests.


    Lady Nita was standing under the archway in a midnight blue dress that had sparkles that made her


    look like the night sky.


    Warren was with her too, all dressed up in a tuxedo. I knew he was Theo¡¯s best man.


    I noticed that all the chairs were on one side of the aisle. On the other, Theo¡¯s pets were assembled.


    Tears pricked my eyes.


    This wasn¡¯t a rehearsal dinner, it was a wedding!


    Theo had nned my dream wedding for me after aII¡ªa small and intimate outdoor ceremony with


    only the closest friends and our dear family.


    It was everything I could ever ask for and the venue was absolutely perfect.


    My parents were already seated but when they saw me, they got up and came over to hug me.


    ¡®You look stunning, my dear.¡± My dad hugged me tightly and I could almost see a glint in his eyes..


    ¡®He¡¯s been waiting for you,¡± my mom smiled, nodding towards the end of the aisle as she put a floor


    length veil over my head.


    I looked at the archway again and I saw Theo standing there with Warren.


    He was dressed in an all ck suit with a white rose pinned to hispel pocket. His hair was styled and


    his lips formed a smile upcurl. The stunning sun was setting behind him, outlining his muscr and


    slender figure in soft gold.


    He was waiting for me patiently. His dark eyes locked on me and just like mas, I could no longer


    peel my gaze off him.


    My heart continued to hammer in my chest as my dad took my arm and walked me toward the end of


    the aisle.


    Brook stood in front of me with a small bouquet of flowers. She handed me arger bouquet of white


    and purple roses with elegant greenery and little bluebells that hung off their stems.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander stood in front of Brook, holding a silk pillow with rings on it.


    Greg, Jake, my mother and Nita¡¯s servant, Cedrick, all took their seats.


    Sherry sat near the animals and started ying a lovely tune on her harp.


    I heard something moving behind me and I turned around to see Perceval. The python positioned


    himself behind me like the page boy. I didn¡¯t have a train on my dress, but he still followed after me,


    carrying my long veil instead.


    Dottie stood with the animals, the lion, tiger, leopard, and all the others that Theo had tamed and I had


    befriended.


    First, Alexander went down the aisle, then Brook followed. Finally, my father started leading me.


    The sun had set by that time and the moon had risen over the mountain peaks. Stars twinkled in the


    sky with each step I took toward Theo.


    I was holding my breath out of sheer joy!


    Nita held up her hand and then Sherry stopped ying the music.


    ¡®Who among us gives the bride unto her betrothed?¡± Nita asked.


    ¡®I do,¡± my father said. He unlooped his arm from mine and kissed my cheek before he went to sit with


    my mother.


    I handed my bouquet off to Brook, who stood by one tree while Warren stood by the other.


    Theo took my hands in his and we stood facing each other.


    My cheeks flushed as I looked at him and tears welled up in my eyes. The joy inside of me was


    overwhelming. What else could I feel besides happiness, seeing right in front of me all of my dreams


    come true in every possible way?


    ¡®Under the light of a full moon and with the blessing of the Goddess, we are gathered here tonight to


    celebrate the love between Theo Crimson and Ciana ck. May their love only grow, their family


    flourish, and their future together be long,¡± Nita announced.


    She motioned to Alexander who brought the rings over.


    ¡®And now, the vows,¡° she said.


    Theo took one of the rings and slid it on my ring finger.


    ¡®I, King Theodore Crimson, take Ciana ck to be my mate, my wife, and my Luna Queen. With the


    blessing of the Moon Goddess and all witnesses here, from this night until the end of time, I will love


    her, charish her, care for her, and protect her,¡± Theo said.


    I sniffled and squeezed his hand before he could pull away.


    He smirked at me and nodded encouragingly.


    I picked up the second ring. Clearing my throat, I blinked the tears away and slid the ring on his finger.


    ¡®I, Ciana ck, take King Theo, to be my mate, my husband, and my Alpha King. With the blessing of


    the Moon Goddess, from this night until my death, I will love him, honor him, support him, and stand by


    his side.¡±


    Theo smiled at me, thergest, brightest smile I¡¯d ever seen.


    ¡®I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss!¡± Nita eximed, holding her arms up in the air.


    Theo pounced on me and pulled me against him, kissing me so warmly and passionately. All the air left


    my lungs and I was dizzy and drunk with joy and love.


    And so, our rehearsal dinner became the wedding of my dreams, intimate and beautiful, blessed by


    close friends and family. Official or not, it couldn¡¯t be a more perfect emblem and start to our happily


    ever after.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 498

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 498


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 498


    Chapter 156: Bonus Story-The Birthday Bash


    ***Seven Years Later*** *Theo*


    Ciana set a bowl of oatmeal in front of Flora and then turned to the mini refrigerator in our suite for a


    ss of juice.


    Although we could have asked the maids to bring food to our rooms, Ciana insisted on making food on


    her own for our girls once in a while. She said it made her feel like a mother, not just a queen.


    ¡®Could you talk to Ava?¡± she asked, ¡°Make sure that she behaves like a big girl at Flora¡¯s birthday party


    this afternoon.¡±


    Ava, our first daughter, was seven-years-old. Today was her little sister Flora¡¯s one year birthday, but


    Ava had been throwing a tantrum for a couple days now.


    Ever since Flora was born, Ava had gone through some interesting adjustments. At first, she had loved


    having Flora around. It had been sweet to watch Ava hold Flora and kiss her cheeks. She¡¯d even


    pretend to be a ¡°mommy¡± and read to Flora.


    Unfortunately, our Ava had lost interest in ying a motherly role fast. After only three months, Ava


    started transitioning to bing clean, prim, and proper. A little princess. She demanded her own


    bedroom away from the ¡°noisy, smelly, baby,¡± in the nursery.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Ciana and I had given Ava her own bedroom. Ava loved the freedom, up until Flora had


    gotten a walker that allowed her to run around the pce and build up her leg muscles. Flora wanted to


    follow Ava everywhere.


    I smiled, shaking my head at the memory. Ava had hated it. She tried to lock herself in her room a


    couple nights ago, but Flora found a marker and drew all over Ava¡¯s bedroom door because she


    couldn¡¯t get in.


    Ava was still upset about that. However, today was Flora¡¯s birthday party, and Ava needed to figure out


    a way to get over her issues with her little sister.


    ¡®There is a cake for Flora and cupcakes for Ava so she can feel special and included as well,¡± Ciana


    added, ¡°the requirements for food are written on the list.¡±


    I picked up the piece of paper from the counter and looked it over. It had thorough specifications on


    color, taste, size, design and required ready time for both the birthday cake and the cupcakes, along


    with snacks and refreshments lists for the guests.


    Ciana had also drawn little hearts and smiley faces at the bottom, which brought a smile on my lips.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a big party by any means. Despite being the king and the queen, whenever it was


    possible, Ciana had insisted that we live a lifestyle like ordinary couples and parents. Therefore the


    birthday party was just a small gathering rather than a grand royal celebration.


    ¡®Right, I¡¯ll get the food on the list arranged,¡± I replied, trying to figure out which chef was most suitable


    for both the birthday cake and the cupcakes. ¡°And talk to Ava.¡° ¡®Remind Ava that she won¡¯t be getting


    any of her own presents but she will have her own big girl corner with her friends. They¡¯ll all get gift


    bags, which are different from the gifts that Flora will get from guests,¡± she kept going, ¡®If Ava is still¡­¡±


    ¡®Ciana, I got this,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Ava will be fine.¡±


    After putting the list in my pocket, I leaned down to give a swift kiss on my wife¡¯s lips. But the moment I


    touched her sweet mouth and breathed in her luscious scent, desire started to rise in my body, and the


    swift kiss turned into a passionate devour of her lips.


    As I pulled myself away, I panted, ¡°Fuck! Howe after seven years being married to you, you still


    set my body on fire so easily?¡± ¡®I guess that¡¯s what mates do to each other?¡± she replied wittily, her


    cheeks flushing.


    ¡®Get going, we still have a lot to do for the party and the trip.¡±


    I sighed. She was right. I took a few long breaths in, peeled my gaze off my beautiful wife and headed


    down the hallway to go to Ava¡¯s room.


    Today was a busy day, not only because it was Flora¡¯s first birthday party, but also because right after


    the party, we would be leaving the pce to have a family vacation for the first time ever.


    Ciana, Ava, Flora and I would stop by Ortiz to pay a short visit to my mother, then spend a week with


    Ciana¡¯s parents in Alvar before we head to a vacation home in the western forest for one month.


    I couldn¡¯t suppress the smile on my face. Up until a few years ago, neither ¡°family¡± nor ¡®vacation¡± even


    existed in my vocabry, but now life was full of joy with the ones I loved.


    ¡®Daddy!¡¯ Ava cheered when I opened her door. She jumped into my arms and hugged me.


    I smiled and picked her up, giving her a bear hug.


    ¡®Are you ready to be my helper today?¡¯ I asked, setting her down on the floor.


    ¡®Yes, yes,¡± Ava said, beaming up at me.


    ¡®Alright. Today¡¯s Flora¡¯s birthday, let¡¯s go tell the kitchen what to make for her birthday cake.¡°


    However, as soon as I mentioned Flora, Ava¡¯s face fell.


    ¡®Ava, what¡¯s the matter?¡° I knew the answer, but I started with my question anyway.


    ¡®Nothing¡­¡± Ava dropped her eyelids.


    ¡®Are you still upset about Flora drawing on your door?¡±


    Ava rolled her eyes. ¡®No, I¡¯m a big girl. I wouldn¡¯t act that childish!¡±


    That wasn¡¯t what I expected. I smirked and shook my head. ¡°You know you are a very good big sister. I


    love you forthat.¡± ¡®Do you?¡± Ava asked, then she let out a dramatic sigh.


    I crouched down to be at the same level as her. ¡°Of course I do. What¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    Ava pouted her lips, and her eyes started to get a little red. ¡°Everyone talks about Flora. They said she


    was named ¡®Flora¡¯ because when she was born, all flowers weed her and she¡¯s special.¡¯


    I paused for a moment, remembering that it was at the peak of spring while Ciana was inbor carrying


    Flora. When the sun rose, along with Flora¡¯s cries, new flowerspletely covered the hills, as if they


    bloomed overnight to wee Flora¡¯s arrival.


    People in the pce still talked about that till this day.


    Ava continued, ¡°But I¡¯m not special, so you and mommy don¡¯t love me any more.¡±


    I tapped on her cute button nose. ¡°Silly girl, we of course love you. And you¡¯re very special too.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t


    believe you. You¡¯re just saying that to make me feel better.¡±


    I chuckled and looped her in my arms. ¡°Ava, do you know that you were blessed by the White Queen


    herself?¡± ¡®I was?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Who¡¯s the White Queen?¡± ¡®She is a very special and powerful


    lady who has the closest bloodline to the Moon Goddess. She blessed you while you were in mommy¡¯s


    belly. Not only that, you helped bring your mommy back to me. Your name Ava means life. You brought


    our lives back together.¡±


    I smiled softly at her. ¡°You see, not only are you special, but also you¡¯re the most helpful girl I¡¯ve ever


    met, and we love you with all of our hearts.¡± ¡®Whoa¡­¡± she gaped. I wasn¡¯t sure whether she


    understood everything I told her, but from her expression, I¡¯d assumed she was convinced that she was


    a special and valuable family member.


    ¡®So now, my special girl, are you ready for your sister¡¯s party and our vacation?¡± ¡®Yes, Daddy! I promise


    I¡¯ll be very helpful from now on!¡± she eximed with a bright smile, but then she tilted her head, blinked


    at me several times and then said, ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    I arched an eyebrow.


    ¡®Daddy, if you and mommy,¡± she said as she pointed to herself, ¡°and we are on vacation, who will do


    your work and look after the country?¡± ***


    *Ciana*


    Servants got the royal garden set up for the party. There were streamers, balloons, and toys for young


    kids.


    Ava was happy to be in her ¡°big girl¡¯ corner with her friends. Sherry and Greg¡¯s two boys, Dottie¡¯s three


    grandkids and some other officers¡¯ children.


    I carried Flora on my hip, watching Theo chatting to Alistair, the head of Internal Affairs with Alexander


    standing next to him.


    Theo¡¯s 17-year-old nephew had grown into a handsome young man. He was almost as tall as Theo,


    although he still needed time to fully develop his muscles.


    Compared to his peers, Alexander was way more mature andposed, like he had been all his life,


    especially now that he had been trained by the best in academic, military, leadership andbat skills.


    Theo and I had agreed that neither of us wanted to be on the throne forever. I¡¯d always wanted to


    explore the world and eventually, once we figured out our favorite ce, we¡¯ d settle down and raise


    our family in peace. Therefore, ever since Theo and I got married, he had been grooming Alexander


    into bing the next king.


    However, I could totally understand that Alexander might be a bit nervous today.


    Why? Because as the crown prince of Egoren, the only heir to the throne, Alexander would be left in


    charge while we were on vacation.


    ¡®Ciana!¡± Brook¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts as she hurried over and gave me a hug. ¡°I miss


    you so much. Oh, happy birthday, little Flora,¡± Brook said, pinching the baby¡¯ s cheeks lightly.


    ¡®Happy birthday, Flora,¡± Jake also greeted the baby and turned to me, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ciana.¡± ¡®I miss


    you both too,¡± I smiled.


    ¡®Ciana, I still can¡¯t believe you sent us away five years ago!¡± Brookined jokingly, ¡®You have no


    idea how much I want to be close to you.¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t send you away,¡± I chuckled, ¡°All I did was tell Theo


    that your father was unhappy about Jake not being an Alpha. Theo said Jake¡¯s original pack, Regis,


    still had survivors, and they ought to have a home to return to. He took it upon himself to make Jake


    the Alpha of Regis pack and gave Jake a pd as your wedding gift. If you have anyints,


    you can discuss that with Theo.¡± ¡®What do you want to discuss with me?¡¯ Theo¡¯s voice rang from


    behind me. ¡°Good to see you both.¡± ¡®Good to see you too, Alpha,¡± Jake replied, lowering his head. To


    Jake, Theo would forever be his Alpha. ¡°Brook was just telling Ciana that everything has been going


    well.¡±


    Brook and I exchanged a look and we both giggled a little.


    Theo nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Hopefully, pulling both of you away from your pack for a month


    won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± ¡®Not at all, Your Majesty!¡± Brook jumped in, ¡°Our pack is doing well. In fact,


    the whole country has been doing well. We were so happy to hear you¡¯re taking a break. Don¡¯t worry


    about us, and well do everything we can to assist Prince Alexander. You just go enjoy your vacation!¡±


    Jake nodded, ¡°So true. It¡¯s well deserved.¡±


    I was about to say something when Ava¡¯s shouting drew our attention.


    ¡®Uncle Warren and Aunt Sophia!¡±


    Warren and Sophia arrived arm in arm and Warren was carrying a big bag of wrapped presents.


    ¡®Hello Ava. I love your hairstyle,¡± Sophia smiled at Ava. ¡®Is it a little different from the one you had two


    days ago?¡± ¡®Yes! It is!¡± Ava¡¯s eyes sparkled. She had always adored how pretty Sophia was.


    Sophia pulled out a shiny crystal hair pin from her purse and told Ava, ¡®Then I think this pin would work


    great with it.¡±


    Ava hoorayed at her new hair essories and ran away to show her friends while I gave Warren and


    Sophia one armed hugs.


    ¡®Happy birthday, Flora, I can¡¯t believe how much you¡¯ve grown in just two days!¡± Sophia took Flora from


    my arms to kiss her cheeks before she greeted me and Brook, ¡®Hi Ciana. Hi Brook.¡±


    Seven years ago, she requested toe back to the pce to pursue her love for Warren while doing


    her fair contribution for the country. Even till today, I was still surprised by how much her love for


    Warren had changed her.


    Warren and Sophia weren¡¯t each other¡¯s fated mate, however, they still got married and they seemed to


    be happy together. To be honest, sometimes, I was quite impressed by Sophia¡¯s persistence.


    Warren gently poked at Flora¡¯s pink face. ¡®It felt like yesterday when you were just born! In a blink of an


    eye, you¡¯re already one year old!¡¯


    Then he turned to me and Theo, ¡®Are you guys all packed? Also, how¡¯s Alex feeling? He must be a bit


    nervous.¡±


    I spotted Alexander walking towards us, so I told Warren with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him


    yourself?¡± ¡®Uncle Warren, Aunt Sophia, Alpha Jake, Luna Brook, you¡¯re all here, wee back to the


    pce,¡± Alex nodded to each of them like a confident grown-up. I was proud of him still keeping his


    cool.


    ¡®Are you prepared to look after the kingdom while Theo and Ciana are gone?¡± Warren asked.


    Alexander took a deep breath in and nodded his head firmly, ¡°I believe so. I¡¯ve done my preparations


    and I think I can handle this.¡±


    I knew Alexander had been well-trained. In the past two years, he had been shadowing Theo in most of


    Theo¡¯s meetings. Sometimes, Theo also sent him documents to review, but to hear him say so


    confidently that he was ready, made all six adults present all pleasantly surprised at his answer.


    Warren patted his shoulder and asked the question in my mind too, ¡®Buddy, I¡¯m happy to hear you¡¯re so


    confident. Just curious, what preparations have you done?¡±


    Alexander gave us another confident nod and pulled out a calendar. ¡°I¡¯ve been quite nervous ever


    since the vacation was announced, so I asked uncle Theo for advice. He suggested that I put together


    a list of what needs to be done in the next month with deadlines and assignees. I finished revising that


    last night, and I feel much better afterwards.¡±


    He showed us his calendar and agenda. Every day, it had scheduled meetings listed as well as the


    tasks that were due. The tasks were color coded.


    Alexander exined, ¡®Each of the colors represents the assignee. For example, blue is Internal Affairs,


    so the assignee is Alistair and red is Treasury, so the assignee is Simon.¡±


    Brookmented, ¡°I saw quite a lot of ck here, whoever that is, he has a lot of work.¡±


    Alexander nodded, ¡°Exactly, those are normally done by the king, and that was why I was very nervous


    at first.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡®At first? So now you¡¯re not nervous?¡±


    He looked up to me and grinned, ¡°I made some revisions. Look, here.¡±


    We leaned closer, and I noticed that above each of the ck blocks, there was either a letter ¡°W¡° or a


    letter ¡®J¡±.


    ¡®After much consideration, I split those tasks to Uncle Warren and Alpha Jake. Now I feel much better!¡±


    He was very proud of himself.


    ¡®Wait, wait, wait¡­ Alex, then what are you doing this whole month if Jake and I are doing your work?¡±


    Warren asked.


    ¡®Uncle Theo said leaders are not doers. I only need to put the n together, and hand it to someone


    else to execute.¡±


    Warren whipped his head to protest Theo, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re okay with it? Just because you¡¯ re on vacation


    doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve signed up for more work!¡±


    Theo ignored him and looked to Jake, ¡°Jake, do you have any issues with the assignments?¡±


    Jake lowered his head and replied respectfully, ¡°No, Alpha, it¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    Theo then looked at Warren with a mischievous grin, ¡°See, Jake didn¡¯t have a problem with it, so you


    should be fine. Alex, great job with the delegation.¡±


    Seeing Warren throwing daggers at Theo with his gaze, I couldn¡¯t help but break intoughter.


    Alexander stood taller, obviously proud of his homework. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Theo, I¡¯m d to help.


    Also, I¡¯ve been thinking about it. If this works out well, you and Ciana should go on vacation more


    often.¡±


    I managed to say, ¡®That¡¯s quite considerate of you¡­¡±


    Alexander sighed, ¡°That way, hopefully you guys have a baby boy soon, and I won¡¯t have to do this any


    more.¡±


    I choked myself, and Theo cleared his throat.


    This time, it was Warren whoughed out aloud. After he was able to speak again, he gave Alex a


    thumbs up. ¡°Your Highness, just for what you¡¯ve said, I dly ept your assignments!¡° ¡®Mommy,


    Daddy,¡± Ava ran over and informed us, ¡°the cake is here. Time for candles and singing!¡±


    Theo and I exchanged a look. I could see the peace and contentment in his eyes as his body rxed


    and any tension in my own body was relieved as well.


    Everyone seemed to be happy. Alex was growing up very mature, confident and strong, the country


    would be left in good hands when we went away.


    We smiled at each other, more than ready for our long awaited family vacation, more than ready for the


    next phase of our lives.


    -End of Runaway Breeder of the Dark King-


    Dear all, thank you so much for reading Runaway Breeder of the Dark King. I couldn¡¯t believe the


    series had reached almost 500 Chapters! I wouldn¡¯t be able to do this without your support. Thank you


    all so much from the bottom of my heart.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 499

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 499


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 499


    Chapter 1 : Saved by the King


    Season4 Mates of the Shadow and Light


    ?Lena* ¡°I heard Cressida Mayfaire got an invitation,¡± Abigail said with a twinkle of mirth in her emerald


    eyes as she bit down on the straw of her iced coffee.


    ¡°Cressida?¡± Viviene leaned over the table, arching her brow. ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡±


    Abigail shook her head, her red curls bouncing on her shoulders. ¡®She told Heather that she received


    an invitation from Prince Charlie himself, can you believe that? Heather seemed convinced, but I have


    my doubts-¡®


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who cares?¡± I yawned, stretching my arms over my head. I blinked into the sun beaming through the


    ceiling height windows of the campus coffee shop that covered our table with golden light, reflecting off


    the glossy pages of my textbook. We should have been studying for finals. That was the n, at least.


    Buttely, all my roommates wanted to do was gossip.


    ¡°I care! Cressida is the absolute worst, Lena. I¡¯d kill for an invitation to that wedding!¡± Abigail leaned


    back in her chair, crossing her legs and giving me a smug look. I knew she was serious. She, like every


    other girl who attended the Morhan College of Environmental Sciences, a satellite campus of the


    University of Breles, was obsessed with the three princes of Poldesse. When news brokest year


    about Prince William¡¯s engagement, the campus went wild. People were crying, literally crying, over


    losing their chance with him.


    ¡°They¡¯re just royals,¡± I said with annoyance, flipping a page of my textbook.


    ¡°Can you imagine being a princess?¡± Viviene said dreamily, sighing deeply as she swirled her coffee.


    ¡°All the finery, the dresses-¡±


    ¡°One luckydy gets to be Luna of Poldesse, too, eventually. The Alpha and Luna haven¡¯t dered


    which prince inherits the title yet. I bet it¡¯s Charlie. He just has the look about him. He¡¯s a captain, too,


    you know. I feel like you kinda have to be a ship captain to be Alpha of Poldesse. Did you know the


    Alpha was once a pirate?¡± Abigail rattled on and on about the princes as I did my best to focus on my


    studies, but it was nearly impossible.


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully quiet today,¡± Viviene said as she turned to me, ruffling the pages of my textbook.


    I sighed, surrendering to the fact that this study session was a failure, and I would be up all night, once


    again.


    ¡°I have one more final before my field study,¡± I breathed, reaching for my now tepid cup of tea.


    ¡°Do you know where you¡¯re going yet?¡± Abigail asked, looking somewhat vexed about Viviene


    changing the subject away from the royal wedding.


    ¡°No idea. Professor Adams said somewhere to the north based on my course of study. I¡¯m hoping for


    the rural camp that¡¯s studying the redwoods near Red Lakes, but that cement is sopetitive!¡± I


    was frantic about it but stifled the urgency in my voice. I was studying botany and was in my final


    semester of school. I wanted nothing more than to spend my life in the wilderness, alone, plucking


    leaves and flowers and pressing them between the pages of books. I¡¯d done so all my life, and I¡¯d had


    to fight tooth and nail to get my parents to allow me to move to Finadli to pursue my studies.


    Researching the neverending, untamed, and unexplored forest in north-western Finaldi was my dream.


    But it felt unreachable at the moment.


    ¡°I bet you get it-¡± Viviene began, but she was interrupted by Abigail leaning forward and reaching over


    the table to peer closely at me.


    ¡°You got your hair done again!¡±


    I blinked, then subconsciously reached up to touch the golden blonde locks that were spilling over my


    shoulders. ¡°Just lowlights-¡±


    ¡°See, Viv? If anyone has a chance with the princes, it¡¯s Lena. Cressida is blonde. Megan, that fiancee


    of Prince William¡¯s, is blonde. I¡¯m going blonde!¡±


    Viviene giggled as she twirled a lock of her dark brown hair around her finger, shaking her head.


    I rolled my eyes, closing my textbook and gathering my things as the conversation shifted back to the


    topic that everyone had been talking abouttely, nonstop.


    I was just about to stand when Heather, our other roommate and my closest friend, burst through the


    door of the cafe, her ck hair falling around her face as she frantically looked around until she spotted


    our table.


    ¡°Holy shit, you guys!¡± she eximed, dropping her textbooks on the table with a thud as she took a


    seat next to me. ¡°You¡¯ll never guess who asked to join my study group!¡±


    ¡°Goddess, Heather! Did you run here from the Natural Sciences building?¡± Abigail teased.


    Heather was panting, trying to catch her breath as she adjusted her weight in her chair. She was a


    zoology student who was specializing in the effects of botanical materials on specific groups of


    animals. Her field wasrge animal medicine, and she was one of the few students who had been


    epted into the program. Morhan was a prestigious college, and she, unlike Abigail and Viviene, took


    her studies seriously.


    ¡°Who?¡± Viviene pressed, offering Heather a sip of her coffee. Heather epted, mouthing her thanks


    as she reached up to wipe sweat from her brow. ¡°I was just minding my own business, you know, right


    after our study group disbanded for the day and¡­ you guys. I¡¯m not exaggerating when I say I thought


    I was dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Get on with it!¡± Abigail eximed. I looked around the table, unable to hide my smile as my friends


    leaned closer to Heather, their eyes wide with anticipation.


    ¡°Xander Smith walked up to me and asked if there was any room in our group,¡± Heather whispered.


    Abigail and Viviene gasped, but I leaned back in my chair, crossing my arms over my chest.


    Speaking of royalty; Xander Smith was the closest you could get, at least on campus.


    He was a transfer student from the University of Mirage, apparently. He was one of those tall, dark, and


    handsome types that drove everyone absolutely nuts. But he was brooding, and standoffish, which for


    some people made him even more desirable.


    I¡¯d only seen him once or twice over the semester. He wasn¡¯t in any of my sses, and our paths never


    crossed. I had never even thought about him unless he was brought up in conversation.


    ¡°AND!¡± Heather eximed, raising her hand to shush the excited murmurs of surpriseing from


    Abigail and Viviene. ¡°He asked about you, Lena.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I choked.


    Heather nodded vigorously, taking a deep breath before she continued.


    ¡°He asked me about my blonde friend, with the blue eyes, who stands about this tall-¡± she motioned


    with her hand to urately describe my five-foot-two-inch stature. ¡®I said, who, Lena? And Goddess,


    Lena, he growled your name. I swear. The way he said it was something out of a romance novel.¡±


    I could feel the blush rising over the cor of my crewneck sweatshirt. I nced over at Abigail, who


    was gaping at Heather. Abigail looked slightly disappointed, but I knew she¡¯d get over it. Abigail was


    what we, mostly lovingly, called a hunter. A hunter was someone old enough to feel the mate bond but


    had no interest in settling down just yet. She had a long list of trophies from past sexual escapades¡­


    but nothing like Xander. He was untouchable. The ultimate prize.


    And he was asking about ME?


    I felt a little hot as I reached into my backpack for the w clip I always carried around. I wound my


    waist length hair into a tight coil, pinning it in ce so the chilled air could touch my neck.


    Me? What the hell did Xander want with me?


    ¡°He asked if she was in my study group, and I said no, because she studies botany and not zoology,


    and he seemed disappointed-¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± Abigail said, leaning back in her chair. She shifted her gaze from Heather to me, shrugging one


    shoulder. ¡°Good for you, Lena. The King of Morhan College wants to date you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± I began, but my voice was drowned out by Vivene¡¯s questions as Heather continued to chatter


    about her run-in with Xander, and his desire to know me.


    ¡°He asked if I could set you up-¡¯ Heather began, but her voice faded as I thought of thest date I had


    been on. My first, andst, date.


    I swallowed, then nced down at the dainty wrist watch my mom had given me for my birthday a few


    years ago, realizing I had exactly seventeen minutes to scurry across campus to my afternoon ss if I


    wanted to avoid the consequences of that date and the aftermath that had followed it.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± I said as I stood and hurriedly stuffed my textbook into my backpack. I ignored the


    exims of protest from my friends as I walked away, ncing down at my watch once more.


    Sixteen minutes.


    I walked briskly across the campus square where students lingered around the fountain, past the


    Natural Sciences building, tucking my hands in my pockets and keeping my head low as I hurried


    along. The building that housed the general education sses for first-year students was up ahead on


    my left, and I gave it a quick nce, cursing under my breath as people began to funnel out the front


    doors.


    Had my watch been slow? Did ss get out early?


    The greenhouses where I took the majority of my sses were up ahead, situated at the end of the


    pathway lined by massive oak trees. It was fall, and the trees were a deep, burnt orange in the soft


    midday sun. If I wasn¡¯t walking at almost a jog, I would have slowed my pace to enjoy the view.


    But I was, under no circumstances, interested in subjecting myself to the fervent advances of the man I


    had gone on one single, lousy date with-a man who wouldn¡¯t leave me the hell alone.


    ¡°LENA!¡±


    I grimaced, picking up my pace as te¡¯s voice ripped through the air. I knew he had seen me walk by.


    He had likely been waiting for me to pass, watching me from the window. He was an adjunct professor


    and taught the first-year students how to form proper sentences and stuff like that, but he had a chip on


    his shoulder-a powerplex. And he was obsessed¡­ with me.


    ¡°LENA!¡± he said, practically screaming it as he ran up behind me. I almost broke into a run but didn¡¯t


    want to cause a scene. I felt him grip the back of my backpack, pulling me to a halt. He spun me


    around, taking me by the shoulders. ¡°Are you running away from me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I bit out, red in the face and not in the mood for his games. He rolled his eyes, which were a


    strange, pale te to match his name. He would have been handsome, and maybe he was at one


    point, had it not been for the thinness of his fine, tawny blond hair that was receding even though he


    was only thirty, and the creepy way he smiled when he looked at me, like I was prey.


    ¡°Come on, Lena. You can¡¯t still be mad at me-¡±


    ¡°You showed up at my apartment, te, in the middle of the night-¡®


    ¡°That was one time¡­ in thest week,¡° he purred, tightening his grip on my shoulders as I tried to pull


    away. No one else was around, and it was dark here in the shadows of these tall trees, giving the entire


    scenario a creepy quality I didn¡¯t like. ¡°I know what you wanted, you know. I can feel those things with


    you-¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± I growled, attempting to get out of his grip once more. te had it in mind that we were


    mates, and after three months of following me around campus and being an absolute stalker, he hadn¡¯t


    let up.


    It had gotten worse, actually, with him loitering outside of the apartment I shared with Heather, Abigail,


    and Viviene in the cozy college town just off campus at odd hours, throwing gravel at my window in the


    middle of the night to get my attention. Heather and Abigail wanted to kill him, but Viviene thought it


    was somewhat romantic.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only got a few more months until you realize I was right,¡± he teased, leaning in to whisper in my


    ear. His mouth was so close to mine, and I was practically backed against a tree with no way to escape


    if he tried to kiss me. ¡°And then you¡¯ll see the error of your ways. I promise I won¡¯t punish you for


    ignoring me. And when you finally feel the mate bond and let me into your bed-¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± came a deep voice from behind me. I froze, watching as te¡¯ s eyes shifted


    slightly up to look into the face of whoever had spoken. ¡°How about you let her go?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend,¡± te stammered, his cheeks reddening furiously as he tightened his grip on my


    shoulders, trying to drag me closer to him. I dug in my heels and pushed against him, but he didn¡¯t


    rx his grip. Suddenly, arge hand was around te¡¯s neck.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a suggestion,¡± said the voice as the hand tightened around te¡¯s throat.


    te¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he immediately released his hold on me.


    My mystery savior let go of te as te staggered backward, holding his throat and choking. I slowly


    turned around, squinting into the sun as I came face to face with Xander, the King of Morhan College.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 500

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 500


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 500


    Chapter 2: Is the King of Campus Defending Me?


    *Lena*


    te was sputtering, spitting on the ground, and acting overall exceedingly dramatic as he gripped his


    throat. His hands had caused more redness than Xander¡¯s had, I noticed, as I watched te act as


    though Xander hade close to killing him instead of physically forcing him to let me go.


    Xander continued to stand behind me, watching te with interest. He nced down at me, giving me


    a tight, crooked smile before turning his attention back to te.


    ¡°You done? Or do you need a few more minutes to collect yourself?¡± Xander asked.


    te red at us both, his eyes narrowing into slits as he finally straightened up. ¡®Who the hell do you


    think you are? I¡¯m a professor-¡®


    ¡°A professor who just had his hands on a female student,¡± Xander retorted, shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°And you said she¡¯s your girlfriend, right? I expect the administration would look down on that, if they


    were to find out.¡±


    te balked, then licked his lips, turning his gaze to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at her,¡± Xander said sharply, causing te to avert his gaze from me and turn his attention


    to Xander once more.


    te eyed the duffle bag Xander had slung over his left shoulder, which had ¡°Morhan Varsity Wrestling¡¯


    embroidered inrge, bold letters on the side. Xander had at least six inches on te, towering over


    him even to cast a shadow over the entirety of te¡¯s body. I fought against the smirk twitching in the


    corner of my mouth as the blood drained from te¡¯s face.


    Not that I¡¯d needed Xander¡¯s help. I would¡¯ve figured out how to get away-eventually.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this,* te said weakly, ncing at me so quickly I almost missed it. ¡®My uncle is the


    dean-¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah, ying that card, are we?¡± Xander drawled, adjusting his weight. He yawned, actually yawned, as


    te¡¯s cheeks began to burn a deep crimson. ¡±1 think you¡¯d better go.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lena-* te began.


    ¡°No. You go, alone. And if I catch you anywhere near her again, you¡¯ll be the one with regrets.¡±


    I stole a look at Xander. His gaze was fixed on te with such intensity it made me want to cower by


    association. I hadn¡¯t ever seen him so close up before.


    I already knew, based on my few sightings of him around campus, that he was tall. But I hadn¡¯t noticed


    how dark his hair was, ink-ck and swept back away from his face, curling softly around his ears. I


    hadn¡¯t noticed his eyes, which were a rich, coffee-like color ked with amber. He was beautiful, even


    dressed in gray sweatpants and a ck windbreaker.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed that te had walked away until Xander slowly turned his gaze to me, meeting my eye.


    Time stood still.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked. ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, swallowing hard as I tore my gaze away from his eyes and watched te¡¯s figure


    disappear down the pathway toward the campus square. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not really his girlfriend, are you?¡±


    I shook my head, ncing back up at him. ¡°Goddess, no!¡±


    He chuckled, exhaling as he rested his hand on the duffle bag he was carrying.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so, but I wanted to be sure. That guy is a creep. Does he bother you a lot?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, actually. He always tries to stop me when I¡¯m on my way to the greenhouses. He teaches right


    there.¡± I pointed to the building te hade out of.


    Xander nodded, scanning the building, then turning to look up the pathway toward the set of long


    greenhouses at the top of the hill.


    ¡°How often do you have to walk this way?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Um, three days a week. Wednesday through Friday.¡±


    ¡°Well tomorrow I¡¯ll walk you to your ss,¡± he said, but then paused, clearing his throat as he looked


    down at me once more, ¡®if that¡¯s alright with you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that-¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s on my way, actually. I have practice at the stadium every day around this time.¡± He tilted his head


    up the pathway, where the roof of the somewhat worn-down stadium was visible above the trees in the


    distance. Morhan was known for its academics, not its sports.


    I gave Xander another once over, wondering why the hell he was even here. The rumor was that he


    was a transfer student from the University of Mirage, which was, in fact, known for its athletics. He was


    studying something rted to Heather¡¯s chosen field, I knew that much. But he was truly a mystery in


    every other respect. There really weren¡¯t guys like him at Morhan. He stuck out.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xander, by the way,¡± he said, holding out his hand for me to shake.


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied, then paled, tucking my hands in my pockets. He arched his brow, giving me a yful


    look as he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Oh? What else do you know about me?¡¯ He dropped his hand, possibly disappointed I hadn¡¯t shaken


    it.


    What was I supposed to say? That every girl on campus was obsessed with him? Except for me, of


    course. That they referred to him as the ¡°King¡± of Morhan College?


    That my friend had already told me he was asking about me?


    ¡°I need to get to ss. I like to be early,¡¯ I said in a rushed murmur, giving him a tight- lipped smile. I


    started to walk away, feeling his gaze lingering on my back as I took a few paces forward before I


    turned around to face him once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lena,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said in a teasing voice, smiling at me. ¡°So, are you going to let me be your bodyguard? Or


    are you able to fend for yourself?¡±


    ¡°1-1 don¡¯t know. I think he¡¯s harmless-¡±


    ¡°He had his hands on you, Lena,¡± Xander said as he took a few steps in my direction. The way he¡¯d


    said my voice sent a shockwave through my body. I blinked, swallowing back the heat that was rippling


    over my arms and chest. I¡¯d never really been attracted to anyone the way I was attracted to Xander at


    that moment. It was physical, downright animalistic.


    I wondered, briefly, what he looked like underneath his windbreaker. I couldn¡¯t think about that. It was


    stupid. I was almost ready to graduate and wasn¡¯t here to meet a boy!


    ¡°Okay, fine,¡± I said, my voice trembling as I nodded my eptance of his offer, ¡°You can walk me to


    ss on Wednesdays, Thursdays, and Fridays. I study with my friends at the cafe in themons if¡­


    if you want to meet there.¡±


    ¡°That would be fine,¡± he smiled, ¡°as long as you¡¯refortable being seen with me.¡±


    Ah, there it was. He knew he was popr. He knew, and liked, the fact that people fawned over him. I


    could see it in his eyes, some unspoken challenge. He could have any girl on campus if he wanted to.


    He wouldn¡¯t even have to ask. Why was he interested in me?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it as long as you keep te away from me,¡± I said, my voice a little harsher than I meant it


    to be. My tone didn¡¯t seem to change anything for Xander, however. He adjusted the duffle bag and


    motioned to the pathway.


    ¡°Well, after you!¡±


    I found it nearly impossible to focus on ss as it dragged on. I was standing at one of the long, stic


    tables in the center of the greenhouse, testing soil and writing my findings on a clipboard. My professor


    was walking around, chatting with the handful of other senior botany students, her hands tucked behind


    her back as she nodded down at their clipboards.


    This was one of myst sses in the greenhouses. Next week was finals, at least for me. Then, by


    the grace of the Goddess, I would be packing my bags for the research camp in Red Lakes for my six-


    week long field study-1 hoped.


    I should have been focusing, testing my skills. But Xander¡¯s voice kept reying in my mind.


    He¡¯d dropped me off at the front gates of the sprawling research garden a little over an hour ago, but I


    could still feel his gaze on the back of my neck, like he had branded me. It was polite of him to walk me


    to ss, and to offer to do so again and again over the next week.


    But I couldn¡¯t help but feel like his intentions weren¡¯t totally chivalrous.


    I was a straight-A student. I¡¯d spent thest three and a half years focused solely on my studies. I didn¡¯t


    go to parties. I didn¡¯t go to the bar in town. I didn¡¯t date. I was at Morhan on a full academic schrship,


    and had been only seventeen when I came here as a freshmen. I wasn¡¯t one to give up a single minute


    of my time for a man, that was for sure.


    I¡¯d learned my lesson with te. It had been a blind date set up by Abigail and the guy she had been


    seeing at the time. Abigail hadn¡¯t known that her boyfriend¡¯s friend was actually a professor at Morhan,


    and I¡¯d been shocked, and ufortable, when te walked into the cozy downtown Breles


    restaurant for the double date while I was spending a weekend away during the break in the summer


    semester.


    te¡¯s attraction to me had been immediate and exaggerated. I hadn¡¯t felt anything for him but


    annoyance, and a major ¡°ick.¡±


    Xander had only walked me to ss, and now the fluttering in my heart wouldn¡¯t stop. He was hot, I


    could admit that. But I¡¯d always been focused on my studies over dating.


    I wasn¡¯t going to get wrapped up in fleeting feelings now, especially being so close to graduation. I


    closed my eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. I effectively pushed Xander out of my mind, and


    turned my attention back to the task at hand.


    I looked up as the doors to the greenhouse opened and two school administrators stepped inside,


    dressed in suits. One of them lingered at the door, obviously afraid to take any further steps into the


    greenhouse lest he get soil on his shiny leather loafers. The only one, however, started walking toward


    my professor. He nced at me as he passed by my table, narrowing his eyes.


    I watched the man approach my professor and pull her aside, leaning toward her to talk discreetly into


    her ear. She paled, then looked confused, and began to argue with him.


    I clicked my pen closed and slid it into the pocket of my apron, watching as the two of them continued


    to speak in low, inaudible tones. My ssmates were watching with interest, and those closest to the


    conversation had begun to whisper, their eyes moving in my direction.


    I bristled at the attention, ncing from my ssmates to my professor, whose cheeks were flushed as


    she screwed her mouth into a tight line, eventually motioning in my direction.


    Suddenly the administrator who had been talking to my professor was in front of my workspace.


    ¡°Lena? You¡¯re wanted in the dean¡¯s office, immediately,¡± he said, then he motioned toward the door of


    the greenhouse. I bristled, looking at my professor for help.


    ¡°But I have another half hour of ss-¡±


    ¡°Now,* the man said sharply, which sent a jolt of unease up my spine. I quickly gathered my books,


    stuffing them into my backpack as the soft murmurs of spection from my ssmates began to grow


    in volume.


    ¡°Am I in trouble for something?¡± I asked as I followed the two administrators out the door and onto the


    pathway.


    ¡°Misconduct,¡± the man with the shiny shoes said over his shoulder, smirking at me before turning


    forward again.


    I flushed, clutching the straps of my backpack as we walked toward the main square.


    There was only one exnation for this. te had made good on his promise. I would regret snubbing


    him, especially in front of Xander.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 501

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 501


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 501


    Chapter 3: I¡¯m Being Expelled?


    *Lena*


    The dean¡¯s office was located on the edge of campus, situated on the shore of the massiveke that


    separated the small city of Morhan from the sprawling metropolis of Breles. I could see the water from


    where I sat. The deep blue water was glistening beyond the ceiling-height windows in the dean¡¯s office,


    blocked by the figure of Assistant Dean Redmon, who was seated behind the dean¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Dean Weatherford couldn¡¯t be here today,¡± Assistant Dean Redmon murmured, flipping a page of the


    file he was holding-my file. I could see my name printed at the top.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± I asked, stifling the tremble in my voice. I¡¯d never been in trouble at school before,


    not once in my entire life.


    The assistant dean nced up at me, his eyes fixated on mine for a moment. He was an older man,


    slight of build with short, wispy te hair. But his eyes, a strange sea- green color, were kind, which I


    was thankful for. He looked somewhat sorry for me as he nced down at his watch and then turned


    his focus toward the door.


    ¡°There was a report of misconduct between you and an adjunct professor.¡±


    I knew it. I¡¯d had a glimmer of hope that whoever had made the report had made it against te, and I


    was only here to corroborate it and give my side of the story.


    But to my horror, te walked through the door, looking as smug as could be. He leaned against the


    wall, facing me with a smirk on his face. Assistant Dean Redmon looked him up and down before


    sighing heavily and turning his attention to my file once more.


    ¡°Morhan College¡¯s code of ethics firmly states that students and professors are strictly forbidden from


    entering into any kind of intimate rtionship. You signed the code of ethics, Lena, so I¡¯m not going to


    ask you if you¡¯re familiar-¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said firmly, feeling a blush rise to my cheeks.


    ¡°te Tamlin reported to Dean Weatherford that you have made several advances toward him over the


    last quarter, including waiting outside the first-year building for his sses to dismiss, if this is correct?¡±


    I almost choked. I looked from Assistant Dean Redmon to te.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡°


    ¡°Professor Tamlin,¡± te corrected, looking down at his manicured fingernails. ¡°It¡¯s professor-¡±


    ¡°Is it true, Lena, that you have been pursuing a romantic rtionship with-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I eximed, gripping the armrests of my chair hard enough to turn my knuckles white. ¡°Whatever


    Professor Tamlin told you is not even close to the truth. I¡¯d like to talk to you privately, Dean Redmon,


    please?¡± My voice was shaking, but at the moment I didn¡¯t care. te looked entirely pleased with


    himself. He chuckled lightly as he rolled his eyes, looking at Redmon.


    ¡°It¡¯s an expeble offense,¡± te said smugly, turning his eyes back on me. ¡®Isn¡¯t it, Lena?¡±


    ¡°Dean Redmon, please,¡± I said as I rose from my chair. ¡°I haven¡¯t been trying to pursue a rtionship


    with Professor Tamlin, not in the slightest. In fact, I¡¯ve been trying to avoid him at all costs. He shows


    up at my apartment-¡±


    Assistant Dean Redmon raised his hand, demanding quiet. I snapped my mouth shut, breathing heavily


    through my nose as I nced over at te. He looked somewhat nervous as he waited for Assistant


    Dean Redmon to speak.


    ¡°My uncle said-¡± te began, but Assistant Dean Redmon waved his hand in dismissal.


    ¡°Your uncle can counsel you at a different time about the usations brought forth against you,


    Professor Tamlin. For now, I¡¯d like to speak to her alone.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question, and I could see the look


    of surprise, and anxiety, sh across his face.


    te hadn¡¯t expected Assistant Dean Redmon to want to speak to me alone. He¡¯d probably asked to


    be here, and because he was Dean Weatherford¡¯s nephew and didn¡¯t let anyone forget it, his request


    was quickly granted.


    But I had thrown his usation back in his face by telling the truth, and Assistant Dead Redmon


    couldn¡¯t ignore that.


    te left the room, giving onest parting look of marked disapproval before mming the door on his


    way out.


    I swallowed hard, looking up at Assistant Dean Redmon expectantly.


    ¡°What exactly happened between you and Professor Tamlin?¡± he asked, sighing as he closed my file.


    He leaned back in his seat, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°A friend, and her boyfriend, invited me to go to dinner with them in Breles and Professor Tamlin was


    there. Her boyfriend didn¡¯t know he was a professor at our school¡­ and I didn¡¯t know he was going to


    be there. It was a double date. I can admit that. But it was a blind date, I wasn¡¯t interested in taking


    things further. I denied any advances he made toward me during that weekend, which was over the


    summer break, and¡­ when I came back to campus, he continued to bother me. He has recently


    started showing up at the apartment I share with my roommates, throwing pebbles at my window at all


    hours of the night. I have to walk by the first-year building on my way to the greenhouses, and he waits


    until I walk by, trying to talk to me. I try to n it so¡­ so he¡¯s still in ss when I walk by, but it doesn¡¯t


    always work.¡±


    I ran my tongue along my lower lip, looking down at myp.


    ¡°Earlier today,¡± I continued, ¡°he stopped me outside of the first-year building. He is under the


    impression we¡¯re mates. We aren¡¯t. I¡¯m not twenty-one yet, but I know he is not my mate, and won¡¯t be


    when Ie of age, but he is insistent-¡®


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s done something like this,¡± assistant Dean Redmon said as he ran his hand


    over his face, pinching the bridge of his nose as he gathered his thoughts.


    ¡°How is he still allowed to work on campus, then?¡± I stammered, shocked by the assistant dean¡¯s


    admission.


    Redmon shrugged, shaking his head. ¡°His uncle-Weatherford-doesn¡¯t want bad press, and it¡¯s easier to


    dismiss the student than it is to put the me on his own flesh and blood. te Tamlin has been a


    problem for years, but this is the first time he¡¯se forward with usations against a student, rather


    than it being the other way around.¡±


    ¡°What can you do about it?¡± I tried to hide the desperation in my voice, but failed.


    Redmon bit the inside of his cheek as he looked down at my file, shaking his head in defeat. ¡°The dean


    has already put in for your credits to transfer to the University of Mirage. You¡¯d start fresh in January-¡±


    ¡°Transfer!¡± I eximed, feeling the tears begin to well in my eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t transfer! I¡¯m supposed to


    graduate in December. I have myst final next week. The botany program in Mirage is not-not even


    close to Morhan¡¯s!¡±


    A transfer would set me back two entire years. I¡¯d have toplete the University of Mirage¡¯s required


    undergraduate courses before I could even begin whatever courses they require in their botany


    program that were different from Morhan¡¯s curriculum. The school I was attending now was specialized


    and so different from the one in Mirage.


    I was panicking now. I rose from my chair again, ready to get on my knees and beg.


    ¡°I have one final, that¡¯s it. Then my field study. I put in for Red Lakes; I¡¯d be gone for six weeks. I


    wouldn¡¯t need toe back to campus again after that, Assistant Dean Redmon. Please, there has to


    be something you can do besides transferring me!¡±


    ¡°I empathize with you, Lena. Truly, I do. But Dean Weatherford doesn¡¯t do bad press, regardless of


    whose fault it is. Once the rumor mill starts-and trust me, it will, and it will likely be te Tamlin who


    starts it-we¡¯ll have no choice but to ce the me on someone, and that someone is you. But,¡± he


    said, pausing as he exhaled, ¡®there may be one way we can rectify this situation without a transfer, or


    expulsion.¡±


    I winced at the word expulsion, and Assistant Dean Redmon noticed. He let out his breath and rose


    from his chair, moving toward the window.


    ¡°You have one more final, next week. I¡¯ll speak to your professor and have the final set up for tomorrow,


    or Friday, whichever is more convenient. Your GPA alone grants you a ce at the Red Lakes


    Research Camp-¡±


    ¡°You can send me early?¡± I eximed, absolutely beside myself with excitement. But my excitement


    was quickly turned to dread as he turned from the window, shaking his head.


    ¡°The university¡¯s rtionship with the research camp is honor based, I¡¯m afraid. They only take the


    most prestigious students, those who¡¯ve earned it, with clean records. This matter with te Tamlin


    eliminates you from the program, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not my fault,¡± I whispered, my voice catching in my throat as tears began to well in my eyes.


    Everything I had worked for during my years at Morhan evaporated before my eyes as my life seemed


    to splinter, then shatter around my feet.


    ¡°If I were the dean, te would be held ountable,¡± he said with conviction, looking me straight in the


    eye so I knew he was serious. ¡°But I am not. Dean Weatherford ideally waves expulsion around like a


    cure-all, but in your case, he knows it¡¯ll do more harm than good-¡®


    ¡°Because I could share my side of the story, too, and make his nephew look bad,¡± I noted.


    ¡°You hail from one of the most prominent areas in the west, and Dean Weatherford can¡¯t ignore that,


    that is certain. He won¡¯t want anyone from that area speaking poorly of the school. However, he can


    punish you in another way, Lena. And that was where the idea of transferring you to Mirage came from.


    But, we just received a request from a small farm in western Finaldi, outside of town called Crimson


    Creek. They grow valerian and wolfsbane, as well as a few other medicinal nts so vital to our


    hospitals. The farm is looking for help with the harvest, as it wasn¡¯t very sessful this year-a mass


    die-off of several fields of herbs, from what we¡¯ve been told. But they werete with their request, and


    all of our senior students have already put in for other research camps-¡®


    ¡°So if I don¡¯t want to transfer¡­ I have to go to Crimson Creek?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lena. If you want to graduate this December, you¡¯ll do your field study in Crimson Creek. You¡¯ll


    have your report to do at the end of the six weeks, but other than your final, you¡¯ll be done at Morhan.¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, looking up at the assistant dean with tears in my eyes. I had heard of


    Crimson Creek, and I knew it was a creepy little vige no one wanted to go to. This program seemed


    awful¡­.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is fair, Lena. But this is the best I can do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, meaning it. Had Dean Weatherford been there, I would¡¯ve been on a boat to


    Mirage the next day. It might not be ideal, but at least it wasn¡¯t expulsion or Mirage.


    Assistant Dean Redmon patted my hand before he rounded his desk and sat down, pulling a thin file


    out of a drawer and cing it on the edge of his desk. ¡®For you to take with you. It¡¯s everything we


    know about the farm in Crimson Creek.¡¯


    I grabbed the file and opened it, finding a single sheet of paper with the crops they farmed listed, and


    nothing else. Flipping it over, I saw a photograph of a farmhouse. It looked old and dpidated. I could


    see now why everyone said this ce was creepy.


    ¡°This is it?¡± I said, unimpressed.


    ¡°That is it. But with your skills, I¡¯m sure the students who go to Crimson Creek next year will have a lot


    more to work with, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I slid the file into my backpack, sniffling as I rose from the chair. I gave him a weak smile, letting a few


    tears roll down my cheeks before I wiped them away.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You never have to see te Tamlin again, alright? I will see to it personally that he leaves you alone,¡±


    he said, rising to escort me out of the room.


    I nodded, knowing that would be a lost cause. Chances were high that te was waiting for me outside


    of the administrative offices right then, waiting to rub it all in my face.


    He was probably hoping for an expulsion so he could pursue me without repercussions.


    But as I walked out of the building and down the neat pathway leading to the studentmons, the


    first person I saw wasn¡¯t te.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 502

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 502


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 502


    Chapter 4:1 Did You a Favor


    *Lena*


    Xander was standing near the fountain, mingling with a group of students. He had a wide grin on his


    face as he chatted with the young woman standing next to him. She was beaming up at him as if she


    was chatting with a celebrity. I could see her eyes shining from where I stood. I, on the other hand, was


    trying not to burst into tears over the fact that I was, one, being punished for te¡¯s disgusting


    behavior, and two, I wasn¡¯ t going to be packing up my bags to head to Red Lakes anytime soon.


    I cleared my throat and wiped the tears from my eyes as I started forward. I¡¯d have to walk right by him


    to stay on the brick pathway that led through campus and into the small town of Morhan. My apartment


    was only three blocks away from campus, situated on top of a corner grocery store, and I was


    determined to get there and sob my heart out without any interference.


    But Xander saw me and followed me with his gaze as I sped past his group. I knew that if I nced


    over my shoulder, he would be watching me. I should probably have told him it wouldn¡¯t be necessary


    for him to walk me to ss anymore though, eventually.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    I nearly jumped out of my skin as Xander fell in step with me.


    ¡°How¡¯d you catch up to me so fast?¡± I huffed, sniffing indignantly. I did not want to talk about this at all. I


    would cry if I did, and I sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to start crying in front of Xander.


    ¡°I have longer legs than you,¡± he shrugged, ncing over at me, but I refused to meet his eye.


    ¡°Seriously though, have you been crying? Was it¡­ was it te again? Did he touch you-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I eximed, rounding on him.


    We¡¯d made it to the edge of campus and were standing under the rows of chestnut trees that lined the


    pathway into town. It was early evening, and most of the students were in themons for dinner, so


    by some miracle, we were alone.


    ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    Xander looked me up and down as if he didn¡¯t believe that te hadn¡¯t been messing with me again.


    ¡°I nearly got expelled!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ nearly is good, right? You¡¯re not actually expelled, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, but l.?.¡± I swallowed back the immense grief that was tying my stomach into a knot. I nced up at


    him, seeing his face lined with nothing but concern. Why the hell did he care? ¡°te went to the


    administration and said I was the one pursuing him¡­ that I had been going to his house every night,


    and waiting for him to get out of ss-¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and I just lost my spot in the Red Lakes research camp because of it.¡± My lower lip trembled,


    and I bit down on it, squeezing my eyes shut so they wouldn¡¯t spill over with tears.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Xander asked, his voice low and deathly serious.


    ¡°I have no idea!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this, Lena, don¡¯t worry-¡±


    A wave of fury washed over me, temporarily blinding me from what I was really mad at. I opened my


    eyes, narrowing them at Xander and looking right at him through my tears. ¡°No, you won¡¯t! Your


    handling of te got me into this mess in the first ce. If you hadn¡¯t involved yourself-¡°


    ¡°Involved myself?¡± he growled, taking a step toward me. He red down at me, his eyes dark slits as


    he continued to slowly close the distance between us, like a predator. ¡°He had his hands on you, Lena!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not some damsel in distress!¡± I cried. ¡°I had the situation under control!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what it looked like to me-¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t butted in and choked him, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to the Dean about it, Xander.¡±


    ¡°And he would¡¯ve continued to harass you!¡±


    Xander and I were nearly nose to nose now, and despite the heaviness of our words, our voices were


    low. If anyone passed, it was likely they would only hear heated whispers, some lovers quarrel.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now, does it? I lost my spot at Red Lakes. I¡¯m being sent to some farm out west.


    I w-worked so hard for three and a half years for¡­ for this¡­ and now-¡± I sniffled, clearing my throat


    and trying to get a hold of myself. Xander¡¯s re had abruptly changed to a look of marked concern as


    my tears began to flow again, and I quickly changed my countenance, giving him a death re. ¡°You


    won¡¯t need to walk me to ss anymore, Xander.¡°


    ¡°I-¡° he began, but I interrupted.


    ¡°And don¡¯t follow me anywhere, okay? You¡¯ve done enough damage-¡°


    ¡°Follow you? What? You think I¡¯d follow you home, like te? Goddess, Lena, who do youthink I am?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you at all!¡° I hissed. ¡°Three hours ago, we were strangers. And now, you¡¯ vepletely


    upended my life!¡±


    ¡°me this on me all you want, Lena. I wasn¡¯t the one who went to the dean. I wasn¡¯t the one who was


    stalking and harassing you. I did you a favor. I offered to protect you from him.¡°


    ¡°You also asked my friend Heather about me,¡° I said, crossing my arms over my chest.


    He narrowed his eyes at me, running his tongue along his lower lip. ¡°I did,¡° he replied. ¡°I was curious


    about you.¡±


    ¡°So you took it upon yourself to swoop in and save me when I didn¡¯t need saving? It was really heroic


    of you-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡° he growled, straightening up to his full height. He towered over me, and I had to tilt my


    chin to maintain eye contact. ¡°You don¡¯t know me, Lena. If you¡¯re about to say I took what happened


    between you and that disgusting creep as an opportunity to make myself look some type of way to you,


    save your breath. I saw a man taking advantage of a student, and I stepped in. I¡¯m sorry you lost your


    ce at Red Lakes. And, Lena, if I see te again, I¡¯ll knock his teeth out, regardless of how you feel


    about it.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll lose your field study cement too,¡° I argued.


    He shrugged. ¡°I haven¡¯t put in for a field study yet. It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    ¡°Well, it mattered to me,¡± I breathed, my breath catching in my throat. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I do understand. Your friend Heatherughed at me when I asked about you. Did you know that? She


    said you wouldn¡¯t even look my way because you have your nose so far in your textbooks that you


    didn¡¯t have a single second to spare for anything else-¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t true-¡®


    ¡°Then tell me,¡± he interrupted, ¡°what exactly do you care about outside of your studies?


    You didn¡¯t seem to care that te, a professor at this school, was harassing you to the point of


    showing up at your apartment in the middle of the night andying his hands on you in public. You were


    more than willing to continue to let that happen if it meant you¡¯d get a ce in the field study you


    wanted-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing what people tell me to do my entire life!¡± I cried, pushing him away. ¡°This was all I ever


    wanted!¡°


    ¡°And you¡¯re ming me for it not happening?¡±


    ¡°I need to go,¡¯ I stammered, gripping my backpack as I walked past him. He didn¡¯t follow me, but I could


    feel his gaze on my back as I hurried down the pathway toward town.


    X**


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Heather said as she set her textbook down on the coffee table. Viviene was


    sitting in the chair to Heather¡¯s left, looking shocked. Abigail was pacing back and forth behind the


    couch, tapping her lip.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him,¡± Abigail said, throwing her hands in the air.


    ¡°Which one? te, or Xander?¡± Viv sighed, crossing her legs as she slouched back into the chair.


    I¡¯de home to an empty apartment. I stood in the center of our living room for several minutes,


    having to lean on the kitchen ind to steady myself as I went over every minute of the day I had just


    had. I¡¯d nced up at the pieces of art my roommates and I had collected from the flea market over the


    years, decorating our shabby two-bedroom apartment with a mismatch of things, including nts and


    odd furniture that suited all our tastes at once.


    I¡¯d felt better about packing up thest three years of my life when I thought I was going to Red Lakes.


    Now, leaving the sanctuary of our apartment, with its exposed brick walls and kitchen we had painted a


    vivid teal blue, seemed impossible.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When my friends had returned from dinner on campus, they found me wrapped in a nket on the


    couch, staring off into space.


    And now, I was getting grilled.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Xander¡¯s fault,¡± I admitted, a pang of guilt rippling through my chest as I adjusted my weight


    on the couch.


    Heather clicked her tongue, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t agree. What are the odds he was asking me


    about you, and then saving you from te over the course of an hour?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the assistant dean didn¡¯t help you, Lena,¡± Viviene said with a sniff, reaching up to wipe a


    single tear from her eye. ¡°And now they¡¯re sending you to Goddess knows where, for Goddess knows


    how long!¡±


    ¡°Crimson Creek,¡± I sighed, closing my eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Crimson Creek? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡± Abigail crossed the room, pulling on a jacket with a fur-


    trimmed hood.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡° Heather asked, her eyes narrowing in Abigail¡¯s direction.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good for much,¡± Abigail grunted as she pulled on her boots. ¡°But I do have connections with a


    few people in town that may know a thing or two about making someone¡­ disappear.¡±


    ¡°Take your shoes off, Abi. I don¡¯t need anyone getting in trouble on my ount.¡± I ran my hands over


    my face. My skin felt raw from the tears, and I was exhausted, both mentally and physically.


    I still didn¡¯t know whether I was taking my final tomorrow, or the next day, but I knew for a fact I had lost


    my interest in studying for it. What did it matter now, anyway? The Red Lakes research camp was off


    the table, and I¡¯d be elbow-deep in soil in some far- flung town by next week.


    ¡°Maybe you should go to bed, Lena,¡± Heather coaxed, patting my ankle. ¡°Tomorrow could be better.


    You never know, the administration could¡­ change their minds.¡±


    Viviene nodded her agreement, but Abigail scoffed as she pulled a hat over her red curls.


    ¡°Seriously, Heather? Viviene? Do none of you remember Carly Maddox from like, two years ago?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡° Heather asked, looking skeptical.


    Abigail rolled her eyes and walked over to the couch, her high-heeled boots clicking on the wood floors.


    ¡°Carly Maddox. She was a third-year climate studies student. She got assigned to Crimson Creek-¡®


    ¡°But, the assistant dean said the farm was a new study location?¡± I said, sitting up against the couch


    cushions.


    ¡°The farm, maybe. But Crimson Creek has been a field study location for, like, decades. It¡¯s one of the


    oldest settlements in the west. It¡¯s downright medieval. Carly Maddox was there with arge group of


    students the year she disappeared. They say one night she just shifted and walked out of town, right


    into the barren hills.¡¯


    ¡°Barren hills?¡± Heather asked, intrigued.


    Abigail rolled her eyes again, grunting in annoyance as she reached for the case file sitting on the


    coffee table. She pulled out the picture of the farm and pointed to the background.


    ¡°See? Nothing grows there. The hills go on and on and on for miles, maybe hundreds of miles. There¡¯s


    not a tree or a bush in sight. Weird, right?¡±


    ¡°So someone went missing-¡° Viviene said, trying to follow along.


    ¡°Not just anyone, Viv. Carly Maddox was linked to Dean Weatherford¡¯s son. I guess he slighted her in


    some way, and sheined to the administration¡­.¡¯

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 503

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 503


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 503


    Chapter 5: My Study Partner


    *Lena*


    Abigail was running her fingers through my hair, her fingers twisting my pale golden locks into a tight


    braid.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss doing this for you,¡± she whispered, her voice catching in her throat as she tied the


    end of the braid with a ribbon.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be gone forever. Just six weeks, maybe less,¡± I replied, turning to face her. I wrapped her in an


    embrace, taking a deep breath as we sat on a bench on the train tform in Morhan. We¡¯d spent the


    last three days packing up my meager belongings into a trunk and saying our goodbyes, which had


    included onest night out along the strip of bars that lined the street below our apartment.


    Heather and Viviene were back at home, studying for their finals this uing week and preparing for


    their field studies. Abigail should have been studying too, but she¡¯d insisted on walking me to the train


    station.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Mirage for my study,¡± she breathed, leaning against the bench with her feet propped up on


    the trunk. I smiled at her, arching my brow. She met my eye and smirked, rolling her eyes. ¡°The florist


    who makes the arrangements for the castle asked for a student from Morhan, and I applied.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised you got it,¡± I grinned, nudging her with my elbow.


    Abigail, always oozing with confidence, was mum about her studies. She came from a family of flower


    farmers in southern Findali, and grew up poor, but she hadn¡¯t let that stop her. She was incredibly gifted


    and could name a type of flower just by touching the petals, or by smell, even if she had her eyes


    closed. Her flower arrangements that often littered our apartment had always been insanely


    extravagant.


    But being a florist was something most students at Morhan thumbed their noses at, often putting more


    stock into being a biologist or climate scientist. I often thought that chipped away at Abigail, especially


    with Heather, Viv, and I being her roommates.


    But Abigail¡¯s creations added beauty to our mundane, textbook-filled world.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll make arrangements for the Luna Queen to fawn over while she sips her afternoon tea,¡± I


    teased, nudging her again.


    Abigail smiled, shaking her head. ¡°I am excited about it, you know, despite how I act.


    Maybe I¡¯ll catch a glimpse of one of the princes of Poldesse. I heard theye to Mirage quite often.¡±


    I shrugged, leaning back against the bench and looking out over the train tracks.


    ¡°Or, maybe I¡¯ll see the princess. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever even seen a picture of her.¡±


    ¡°Me neither,¡± I said, twirling my braid around my finger. ¡°I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s quite reclusive.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll write to you about everything I see and do, I promise.¡± Abigail patted me on the leg just as the


    train came into view.


    ¡°I will too,¡¯ I replied, standing up and slinging a duffle bag over my shoulder. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll find the missing


    Morhan student while I¡¯m there-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about that, Lena,¡± Abigail warned, motioning for the station attendant to help us with the


    trunk. ¡°And don¡¯t go out alone, okay? I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°There will be another student from Morhan there,¡± I said, meeting her eye as the train rolled to a stop


    in front of us. ¡°I don¡¯t know who, but I¡¯ll have a partner to work with during the next couple of weeks. I


    won¡¯t be alone, so don¡¯t worry about me, okay?¡± I pulled Abigail in for one final hug, squeezing her until


    she dramatically pretended to gasp for air.


    I waved to her as I found my seat on the train, watching as her bright, red hair faded from view as the


    train lurched forward.


    I slumped back into my seat and watched Morhan fade from view. The rolling grasnds of western


    Finaldi sped past as I slipped in and out of sleep. It was a six- hour journey to Crimson Creek; one of


    thest stops on the tracks that were woven into the hilly countryside of the massive western continent.


    Past Crimson Creek, as far as I knew, was nothing-just barren, emptynd.


    My mind reyed thest three days. I¡¯d taken my final, barely paying attention as my pencil worked


    across myst true assignment of my college career. I¡¯d said my goodbyes to friends, and my beloved


    roommates. I¡¯d packed up the room I¡¯d shared with Heather for three years, taking down the pictures I


    had taped to the walls.


    I hadn¡¯t seen even a glimpse of te, or Xander, forthat matter.


    The past was the past. Whatever happened in Crimson Creek, well, that was my future.


    Crimson Creek was exactly what Abigail had described. It was ancient, all of its buildings made of


    stone and its streets bumpy and incredibly narrow, paved with broken cobblestone. It was a balmy


    Sunday afternoon, and a small market was visible in the distance as I stood on the train tform. The


    town was quaint, with little more than two or three rows of stone buildings before the buildings began to


    scatter into the rolling, grayish hills beyond, which were dappled with some cottages and farms.


    I could see a forest several miles away, however, the ck, gnarled trees were just specks against the


    soft twilight sky.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I heard the sound of an engine approaching and turned my head, seeing a beat-up old truck bouncing


    over the ill-tended dirt road.


    The truck stopped in front of the tform, parking right along the train tracks and turning its lights off. A


    figure stepped out, calling up to me.


    ¡°Are you a Morhan student?¡± she asked, walking up onto the tform. I nodded, taking her hand as


    she extended it in greeting. ¡°I¡¯m Bethany, one of the farmhands at the Radcliffe farm. This all you got?¡±


    she said, motioning toward the trunk and duffle bag sitting on the ground next to me. I nodded, and she


    arched her brow, chuckling a little as she slung the duffle bag over her shoulder. ¡°The student that


    showed up yesterday had twice as much stuff as this,¡± she smirked.


    I helped her pick up the trunk and walk it across the tform and down the stairs. ¡°I didn¡¯t know they¡¯d


    gotten here before me,¡± I murmured, slightly confused.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t supposed to. They showed up at the farmst night. We didn¡¯t even have a room set up


    yet. I felt kinda bad for the guy-¡±


    ¡°Guy?¡± I said as we lifted the trunk into the bed of the truck. Bethany shrugged, pping her hands


    together as she moved toward the driver¡¯s side door.


    ¡°Yeah, some scientist. Brought a bunch of gear with him and started bossing all of us around, wanting a


    sterile workce and such.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± I breathed, sliding into the passenger¡¯s seat with my duffle bag on myp.


    Bethany put the truck in gear, cursing under her breath as the truck protested before starting up again.


    ¡°Damn thing¡¯s older than my grandfather,¡¯ sheughed, patting the steering wheel. ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, smiling.


    Bethany was jovial, and not at all like the strange vigers Abigail had animatedly described. She


    smelled like soil, and green things, which sent a thrill through me. She likely knew her stuff, based on


    her dirt-stained fingers that were gripping the steering wheel as she steered us toward the forest.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be out in the fields with me tomorrow, after settling in. Breakfast is at seven sharp, if you miss it,


    too bad. We have a valerian quota to meet by the end of the week, but it¡¯s been a challenge.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I asked, ncing over at her.


    She had dark curly hair that was piled messily on top of her head. She was also very petite, though


    likely an inch taller than me, but her voice betrayed her size. She had a whiskey voice, smooth and


    deep.


    ¡°Really, really bad harvest this year. This is only my second season on the farm, butpared tost


    year, it¡¯s a near failure. Nothin¡¯s growing like it should. We had to burn half the fields toward the west of


    the property.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at her.


    ¡°Yep. Some disease of the roots, we¡¯re guessin¡¯. Your research partner was going to test the soil today,


    see if he can pinpoint exactly what the problem is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look tomorrow,¡± I said, leaning back against my seat. We were nearing the forest now, and


    Bethany nced past me, looking out the passenger side window.


    ¡°A few rules,¡± she said, her voice changing significantly. I met her eye and noticed how serious she


    looked, which sent a chill down the length of my spine. ¡°One; don¡¯t go out on your own. We work in


    groups of two, at the minimum.¡±


    ¡°How many people work at the farm?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s fourteen of us-sixteen now if you count you and your partner. Two.¡± she tapped her fingers on


    the steering wheel as we crossed over a bridge and into the woods, where we were enveloped in


    darkness, ¡°stay out of the woods. It¡¯s easy to get lost.¡±


    ¡°No problem at all,¡± I murmured, feeling slightly ustrophobic as we continued to drive into the thick


    trees.


    ¡°And three, don¡¯t approach the owner of the farm.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked, curious.


    ¡°His name is Maxwell Radcliffe. He doesn¡¯t spend much time there. He lives in the old manor at the


    edge of the property, near the forest. He¡¯s standoffish and serious about the prosperity of the farm. If


    you have any issues, you talk to me or Henry directly, okay? Henry¡¯s been working for the Radcliffe


    family since Maxwell was a kid. He knows everything about the property.¡±


    I was now exceedingly curious about this Maxwell Radcliffe fellow, but I didn¡¯t have a chance to press


    Bethany about it. We broke through the tree line, approaching a massive wrought-iron gate nked by


    a crumbling stone half-wall. I leaned forward in surprise.


    ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t look like a farm?¡± I said, ncing at Bethany as the gate began to slowly swing open.


    ¡°It used to be an Alpha¡¯s estate, way back in the day. I think it was built like, two hundred years ago? I


    might be wrong. Henry will know for sure if you want to ask him. There¡¯s several of these estates dotted


    around the west, but most of them are in disrepair. Not Radcliffe manor, though. The man himself still


    lives in the house. It¡¯ll be up on the left in a few minutes.¡±


    We drove up and over a few shallow hills, following a paved road through long, open fields of what


    looked like grain. In the distance I could see a group of small buildings, the yellow light from their


    windows sending funnels of gold through the darkness as we neared.


    ¡°That¡¯s the barn, and those are the cottages the workers live in. There¡¯s a warehouse for the equipment


    behind the barn, but it¡¯s hard to see from the road.¡± Bethany pointed in the opposite direction. ¡°And that


    is Radcliffe manor.¡±


    Bethany turned the truck to the right, pointing us in the direction of the cottages, but I turned to look out


    the rear window of the truck at the massive house sitting at the top of one of the hills. It was barely


    visible through a thicket of gnarled trees, and a nket of fog covered the ground surrounding the


    remainder of the road leading up to it. A single light was on high in one of the two towers that


    overlooked the property.


    I hadn¡¯t been expecting that. I¡¯d been expecting windmills, white-washed houses and scorched earth,


    not a sprawling mansion and a property that had to have been three times the size of Morhan¡¯s


    campus.


    Bethany parked the truck in front of one of the cottages, which was one of three identical stone


    buildings arranged in a semi-circle around what looked like a fire pit.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bunk house down that path that has a kitchen and library in it. That¡¯s where we hang out


    when we¡¯re not out in the fields. But it¡¯s full because of the harvest, so you¡¯ll be staying in the middle


    cabin. Mine is the cabin to the left, and Henry lives on the right. It has a bathroom, and a small


    kitchte if you want to make yourself some tea or coffee, but that¡¯s it.¡±


    I nodded, slinging my duffle bag over my shoulder as I stepped out of the truck and shut the door. I


    helped Bethany with the trunk, and together we carried it over to the cabin and up the steps to the


    narrow, covered porch. There was a light on inside, and I saw a shadow move through the light peeking


    out from under the front door. Before I could say a word, the door swung open.


    And a familiar form stepped out.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 504

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 504


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 504


    Chapter 6 : What Do You Mean, We¡¯re Sharing a Bed?


    *Lena*


    I stifled my shock at seeing Xander step out onto the porch. He silently picked up the trunk as though it


    were weightless and turned back into the tiny cottage.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to share the space for a few weeks until the seasonal workers start to go back to town,¡±


    Bethany said, totally unperturbed by the idea of a man and a woman sharing an incredibly small space


    together. It was wholly inappropriate, but what was I supposed to say? She¡¯d already mentioned the


    bunkhouse was full.


    I didn¡¯t meet Xander¡¯s eye as I stepped inside, looking over my shoulder as Bethany stepped off the


    porch. ¡°Breakfast at seven, okay? Don¡¯t miss it!¡± she said before she turned to walk toward her own


    cottage. I sucked in my breath and turned on my heel, shutting the door behind me.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± I hissed, dropping my duffle bag onto the single, high-backed chair


    that was sitting against the wall next to a rusted wood stove. Xander was leaning against the opposite


    wall, a smirk on his face. I wanted to p it off of him.


    ¡°It was the only cement left.¡±


    ¡°You knew I wasing here-¡±


    ¡°I took it because I knew you¡¯d be here, yes. I felt bad about how I handled te, and I wanted to make


    it up to you.¡±


    I gaped at him, then snapped my mouth shut, narrowing my eyes at him.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one bed, by the way,¡± he shrugged, arching his brow.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ll have to sleep on the porch!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be sleeping on the porch,¡± he said with a wry smile.


    I sucked on my lower lip, trying to find an immediate solution. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the floor then, out here.¡± I


    started to open my duffle bag. which was stuffed full of my clothes. All of my books and equipment


    were in the trunk that Xander was now sitting on. ¡°Do you mind?¡± I said, motioning to my trunk.


    ¡°I sleep on the left side of the bed, closest to the door. You¡¯ll sleep on the right side,¡± he said casually,


    running his hands down the length of his thighs to brush out the wrinkles in his jeans.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m sharing a bed with you, you¡¯re delusional,¡¯ Iughed, shaking my head and fishing a


    thick sweater from my duffle bag. Even with the wood stove going, it was absolutely freezing in the


    cottage. I couldn¡¯t believe anything grew in such weather.


    ¡°Cold?¡± he asked as I pulled the sweater over my head. I red at him as I pulled my arms through the


    sleeves. ¡°It¡¯ll be even colder on the floor tonight, you know. Well be much warmer under a quilt, sharing


    each others¡¯ heat-¡±


    ¡°If youy a single finger on me, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    He raised his hands, chuckling as he shook his head. ¡®I¡¯m not a monster, Lena. There¡¯s plenty of room,


    and extra nkets. You can have your own. I bet I can find a few sleeping bags, too. That way¡­ we


    couldn¡¯t touch each other, you know, being zipped up in our bags¡­ even if we wanted to.¡±


    I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks as he looked into my eyes. Something about the way he was


    looking at me sent a warm rush down the length of my spine. I didn¡¯t like the way my stomach did a


    little flip when he¡¯d said ¡°even if we wanted to,¡± like it had been some kind of challenge.


    He rose from the trunk, tucking his hands in the pockets of the jeans.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bunkhouse to grab something to eat before I go to bed. Do you want anything?¡± His


    countenance had changed, and he was no longer giving me a teasing look as he spoke. His voice had


    been soft, almost caring. It caught me off guard.


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± I whispered, tucking a rogue lock of hair behind my ear.


    ¡°The bathroom is through this door, and this is the bedroom,¡± he said, reaching out to touch both doors.


    The cottage was small enough that it was almost ufortably tight with two people standing in the


    main room. ¡°There¡¯s tea in the cab, and the kettle on the woodstove has hot water in it, if you want


    a cup.¡±


    ¡°Bethany said there was a kitchte?¡± I murmured, ncing at the cabs on the far wall. There


    was no refrigerator, stove, or sink.


    ¡°Yeah, she lied,¡± heughed, leaning down to tie theces of his shoes. ¡°But there are fresh towels in


    the bathroom if you want to take a shower. It does take a while for the water to heat up, though.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    He looked me up and down before straightening to his full height. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, okay? Don¡¯t lock


    me out.¡±


    I nced down at the floor, trying to hide the smile that touched my lips as he moved across the room


    and then disappeared through the door. It shut behind him, and I found myself alone.


    I opened the door to the bathroom, finding it to be well-sized despite the tightness of the cottage in


    general. I turned on the water in the shower, which was frigid, just like Xander had said it would be. I


    walked back out to the main room, put a log in the woodstove, and poured myself a cup of tea while I


    waited for the shower to heat up, holding the mug in my hands for a moment while I nced around the


    room.


    I decided not to look in the bedroom-not yet, at least. I¡¯d cross that bridge when it was time to ept


    the fact that if I wanted to sleep at all during the next couple of weeks, it was going to have to be next


    to Xander.


    I showered, letting my journey to Crimson Creek wash down the drain. By the time I stepped back out


    into the main room, dressed in thick thermal leggings and a matching sweatshirt, Xander had returned.


    He rose from the armchair, offering it to me.


    ¡°You should sit by the fire so your hair dries before we go to bed,¡± he said, and I narrowed my eyes at


    him.


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re exceedingly bossy?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, matter-of-factly, but he gave me a teasing grin as he returned to his prior perch atop my


    trunk. I refilled my mug of tea and sat down next to the fire, exhaling deeply. I could feel fatigue setting


    into my bones, but I knew the second I surrendered to it, I would have to curl up next to the man staring


    at me from across the room.


    I crossed my legs, staring right back at him.


    ¡°Did Bethany tell you about the issues they¡¯re having with the crops?¡± he asked, biting into an apple.


    I nodded, sipping my tea. ¡°She said they had to burn some acreage-¡®


    ¡°I tested the soil today. I have an area set up in the warehouse with a makeshiftb, if you ever need to


    use it. It¡¯s interesting, Lena. The soil was abnormal, but all of the tests I ran came back inconclusive for


    disease.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look at your findings tomorrow morning, after breakfast.¡±


    He nodded, staring down at his apple for a moment.


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t actually know what you study,¡± I said, bringing my tea to my lips. ¡°How are we


    supposed to work together, exactly?¡±


    I felt a rush of heat prickle across my face as I took a sip of my tea. He was staring at me, watching me


    take a drink, his eyes lingering on my mouth before he met my eyes with an intense stare. I felt


    suddenly lightheaded, and took another, deeper sip, hoping to wash the unusual feelings away.


    ¡°I¡¯m a chemistry major,¡± he said quickly, standing up and tossing his apple into a wastebasket. ¡°I¡¯m your


    lab, essentially.¡± He nced down at his watch, then looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed; it¡¯ste. I don¡¯t


    want to miss breakfast.¡±


    I sighed, rising from the chair with my empty mug in my hands. He walked into the bedroom, but I


    walked past him into the bathroom to rinse out my mug and brush my teeth. I could hear him in the


    bedroom. He was unzipping something, then the sound of clothing hitting the floor overwhelmed the


    sound of the water running in the sink. The bathroom door was open, and through the mirror, I could


    just see a glimpse of him standing shirtless in the bedroom.


    I should have looked away, but I didn¡¯t. He looked through the bedroom door and met my eyes. I


    blushed deeply, quickly looking away from him as I rinsed my mouth out and hurriedly sshed cool


    water on my face.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Xander had, in fact, found a set of sleeping bags and hadid them out over the bed. I gingerly stepped


    into the room, which didn¡¯t have much space for anything but our bags of clothes and a full-sized bed,


    which was pushed up against the wall. If I wanted to get out of bed, I¡¯d have to crawl to the end, or over


    Xander.


    ¡°You first,¡± he said, motioning to the sleeping bag closest to the wall. I swallowed, not meeting his eye


    as I climbed over the bed and quickly cocooned myself in the bright green sleeping bag. zipping it up all


    the way so only my eyes were visible. I scooted up against the wall, trying to give him as much space


    as possible so we wouldn¡¯t inadvertently touch in the middle of the night. He left the room and turned all


    of the lights off. I heard him turn the lock in ce on the front door.


    He returned to the bedroom and nced down at me as he lingered by the door. He was still shirtless,


    his skin glistening in the soft lighting through the single window on the far wall. ¡°Do you want the


    bedroom door open or closed?¡± he asked, his hand on the doorknob.


    ¡°Um, open,¡¯ I murmured, unable to tear my eyes away from his. He left the door, maintaining eye


    contact with me as he walked to the bed, his hands unbuttoning his jeans. ¡®What are you doing? Are


    you taking off your pants?¡±


    ¡°Who sleeps in jeans, Lena? You can watch me undress, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re into.¡± He winked at me,


    but I quickly shut my eyes, exhaling as I heard his jeans hit the ground and felt the bed move beneath


    his weight as he climbed into his sleeping bag.


    ¡°You¡¯re sleeping naked? No-¡±


    ¡°I have boxers on. Chill,¡± he grumbled, trying to make himselffortable. Despite being pressed up


    against the wall, I was still touching Xander. ¡°They could¡¯ve fit a queen size bed in here if they tried,¡± he


    said, turning to look at me. I peeked at him through the opening of my sleeping bag. ¡°You¡¯re going to


    sweat to death in there, Lena, wearing thermals. These bags are rated for negative sixty-degree


    weather.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m NOT sleeping next to you in only my underwear,¡± I glowered, rolling over to face the wall. He


    sighed, chuckling to himself before facing away from me.


    As I waited for sleep to take me, my mind began to wander. I realized that most of the women who


    attended Morhan would¡¯ve killed to be in my position. I was sharing a bed with Xander Smith. I was


    inches away from him. I could reach over and run my fingertips over his chest if I wanted to.


    And he¡¯d probably let me.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, praying to the Goddess to let me get just a glimpse of rest.


    But I didn¡¯t sleep long. Sometime in the middle of the night, I awake to Xander getting out of bed. He


    darted toward the window, his hands on either side of it as he peered outside.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I whispered, running my hands over my face.


    Xander had been right. I was suffocating in the sleeping bag and my thermals were sticking to my


    heated body.


    He didn¡¯t reply. The muscles in his back were totally rigid as he continued to stare out the window. I felt


    a ripple of unease as I slowly sat up, leaning on my elbow as I watched him. ¡°Xander, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Go back to sleep.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at his back and reached down to unzip my sleeping, bag but he was suddenly


    moving, pulling on a shirt as he walked out of the room. I heard the front door unlock then m shut


    behind him as he walked out on the porch.


    Iy back down, staring at the ceiling as I waited, and waited, for him to return and tell me what the hell


    was going on.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 505

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 505


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 505


    Chapter 7 : Another Beautiful Man


    ?Xander*


    I¡¯m not sure what I saw looking in our window. Every single hair on my arms was standing on end as I


    stood on the porch, squinting into the pitch-ck night. A soft breeze was rustling the grain in the


    distance. It was overcast. The entire area was bathed in nothing but ckness.


    I¡¯d seen eyes. I knew that much. And they had been looking past me, trying to catch a glimpse of Lena.


    I leaned on the railing, gripping it so tightly the muscles of my arms flexed with tension. I looked down


    the pathway toward the bunkhouse, narrowing my eyes at the single light that was on inside.


    Had some creep snuck out of the bunkhouse and peered into our window, not expecting me to be


    awake?


    I hardly ever slept. Not deeply, at least. I¡¯d spent thest four hours listening to Lena¡¯sbored


    breathing as she suffocated herself in her sleeping bag. I¡¯d finally reached over and unzipped it, just


    enough for the skin of her neck to be exposed to the cool air in the room.


    And when I¡¯d turned back around, I¡¯d seen it. Two eyes looking right at US through the window. Had


    they been glowing? Or was it only the fact I¡¯d been on the edge of sleep that made them look that way?


    I looked back over the open field once more, ring into the night.


    ¡°She¡¯s mine,¡± I whispered, hoping whatever or whoever it was that was lingering nearby was close


    enough to hear me.


    I locked the door on my way in and opened every cab, looking for something to cover the window


    with. I found a hammer, but no nails or tacks. That didn¡¯t matter to me. I searched around the room and


    settled on the wobbly side table next to the armchair and broke one of the legs off of it, pulling out two


    nails and closing them in my fist.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Lena was standing in the doorway of the bedroom, now dressed in an


    oversized tee shirt. Her legs and feet were bare, which sent a thrill through me as I rose to my full


    height.


    ¡°I told you, you were going to get too hot.¡±


    She ignored me, crossing her hands over her chest and stepping out of my way as I sidestepped


    around her to get back into the bedroom.


    ¡°Why did you break that table?¡±


    ¡°I needed nails.¡±


    ¡°For what? Why were you outside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, Lena. Stop asking me so many questions,¡± I murmured, holding the nails


    between my teeth as I measured the width of the window with my hands. I looked around the room,


    settling my gaze on the pillow I¡¯d been using only minutes before. ¡°Hand me that pillowcase.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We need a curtain. Just do it.¡±


    She gave me a skeptical look, but to my surprise she followed my directions, sliding the pillowcase off


    the thin, useless pillow and handing it to me. I held it against the wall and drove one of the nails


    through it, and then again on the other side of the window, so the pillowcase covered the window


    entirely.


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have just asked for curtains in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Well, technically it is morning, and no one is awake yet,¡± I replied, gripping the hammer as I turned to


    face her. I nced down at it, deciding it would be best to sleep with it, or at least have it nearby in


    case whoever was looking in our window decided to do anything they would likelye to regret. ¡°Go


    back to sleep, okay?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± she whispered.


    I could hear the exhaustion in her voice. I waited for her to climb back into her sleeping bag before I sat


    on the edge of my bed myself, sliding the hammer under the bed but still within reach.


    ¡°Was there something out there?¡± she asked, her voice timid enough for me to turn to look down at her,


    noticing the apprehension in her eyes. She was frightened.


    ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me, Xander.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled at her, reaching over to pat her shoulder. She flinched away from me, ring before she turned


    to face the wall again.


    Iid back down, sighing deeply with my hands resting on my chest. I couldn¡¯t find the nerve to close


    them, not after what I¡¯d seen. I¡¯d be up all night.


    And that was okay. I could justy there and rest, taking long, slow breaths, and still feel well tomorrow.


    I could nap, perhaps, knowing Lena would be in thepany of others. Unless, of course, whoever


    had been peering in our window had been a worker themselves.


    An hourter I found it hard to keep my eyes open. I finally surrendered to sleep, and thest thing I


    envisioned were Lena¡¯s pale gray eyes narrowing in my direction like they had many, many times


    before.


    I didn¡¯t like this ce. I didn¡¯t like the feeling it gave me, like I was being watched, preyed upon by


    some unseen force.


    I¡¯d keep Lena safe, whether she liked it or not¡­ whether she liked me, or not.


    ***


    ?Lena*


    I¡¯d met a few of the other people working at Radcliffe farm over breakfast in the bunkhouse, which was


    a small square shaped building with two long bedrooms housing several cots, lined up in rows.


    There was a full kitchen, dining room, and sitting area with several bookshelves stocked with books


    from nearly every genre avable. I found thatforting as I sat in the dining room, picking at my


    te of bacon and eggs while everyone else chatted amiably over mugs of coffee and tes heaped


    with breakfast.


    Xander was seated at the end of the table, eyeing everyone suspiciously. He looked rather menacing


    as I peered at him over the rim of my coffee mug. I raised my brow at him as he met my eye, and he


    softened his expression, sighing as he looked back at his te.


    I didn¡¯t know what his deal wasst night, but he was still acting super weird. But I didn¡¯ t know him that


    well, so maybe this wasn¡¯t weird for him. Maybe he always acted like this.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going. Who¡¯s on the dishes today?¡± Bethany said, which was met with coborated


    murmuring. An unfamiliar woman stepped forward, her soft brown hair pulled back into a tight ponytail


    as she began to gather the dishes. I rose, drinking thest of my coffee, and caught her meeting


    Xander¡¯s gaze. He gave her a wry smile, and she blushed, fluttering her eyshes at him.


    I rolled my eyes, setting my coffee cup down and turning toward the door, where Bethany was waiting


    for me.


    ¡°Ready to go see what we¡¯re dealing with?¡± she said, holding the door open for me as I stepped out


    onto the porch.


    A few minutester, we were walking along a well-beaten path through the fields of grain, most of


    which had gone to seed. We were heading toward the section of the farm that was in the southwest


    corner of the property, where their most valuable crops were grown.


    Valerian root, wolfsbane, hummingbird sage, and thyme. I could see the patches of herbs as we


    crested a shallow hill, their perky green leaves rustling in the gentle breeze. But I saw something else,


    something that I¡¯d never seen before.


    ¡°What are those dark patches on the other side of the fence?¡± I asked as we walked down the hill.


    Bethany nced over at me, a look of concern shing through her eyes.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Is it a nt?¡¯ I asked. I couldn¡¯t tell by how far we were from the spots that dappled thendscape


    outside of the property line. It could have been burn marks from lightning, for all I knew.


    ¡°Henry can tell you more about it than I can,¡± she answered, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s him,


    actually-¡°


    She had a walkie-talkie on her hip, and it crackled with static, someone¡¯s voiceing through the


    speaker. She motioned me forward, pointing to the old man who was crouched in the herb garden, his


    back to me.


    I nced at her over my shoulder as I approached Henry, noticing the look of concern on her face as


    she turned from US and began to walk back up the hill. I looked to the left, seeing the manor in the


    distance, but from a new angle. It was even bigger than I¡¯d thought the night before.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much to look at, honestly,¡± Henry said, his back still turned to me. I stopped walking, standing


    ten or so yards away from him. ¡°The house, I mean. It¡¯s falling to pieces like the rest of ¡¯em.¡± Henry


    rose, wiping his hands off on his pants as he turned to me, nodding in greeting.


    But he paused, then looked me up and down, narrowing his eyes. I bit the inside of my cheek as I


    tucked a lock of hair behind my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lena,¡± I said, giving him my best smile.


    He continued to stare at me, then arched his brow, shaking his head as he turned back to the herbs.


    ¡°Sure you are,¡± he said. I pursed my lips and walked forward, gingerly stepping between the herbs as I


    made my way closer to Henry. He had a basket next to him filled with several bushels of sage and a


    fewrge valerian roots. ¡°So, you¡¯re a botanist, then?¡±


    ¡±1 will be, officially, when I graduate in December.¡±


    Henry nced up at me, grunting in response. I colored, then knelt down beside him.


    ¡°Bethany said you were having issues with the harvest-¡°


    ¡°An infestation,¡± he butted in, cutting me off. I opened my mouth to respond, but he stood, handing me


    his basket and pointing to the valerian roots. ¡°They¡¯re supposed to look like that,¡± he said, then opened


    his palm, showing me the valerian roots in his hand, ¡°not this.¡±


    I peered down into his hand, seeing the spindly roots ckened and withered. I looked up at him,


    thoroughly confused. ¡®My partner said he tested the soil yesterday-¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s not the soil,¡± he breathed, shaking his head.


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°You must be Lena,¡± said a rich voice behind me. I spun around, surprised beyond belief by the man


    standing only a few feet away from us. Henry bobbed his head at the man, then knelt once more,


    quietly going back to tending the herbs.


    The man was¡­ beautiful. I found myself locking eyes with him, unable to look away as he slowly


    nodded his head at me in greeting. He was likely in histe thirties, or early forties, with dark brown hair


    and thick sideburns streaked with gray. He was clean shaven, his jaw wide and tight as his lips


    stretched into a weing, but seductive, smile. But his eyes were strange. They were a very light


    brown, but they seemed to reflect a deep gold in the sun. I found myself unable to break away from his


    gaze for a moment.


    But then I saw movementing down the hill behind him. Xander.


    Xander stopped, bncing arge stic tote with all of my research equipment in his hands as he


    looked down at me and the mysterious stranger. He narrowed his eyes, and I recognized his


    expression immediately. He had looked at te that way.


    Oh, no.


    ¡°You must be Maxwell Radcliffe,¡± I said as loudly as possible without screaming it, standing to my full


    height and hoping Xander had heard me.


    Maxwell smiled, tilting his head as he looked me over. ¡®It¡¯s lovely to meet you, Lena.


    Truly a pleasure.¡± He spoke like an aristocrat from a romance novel. He kind of dressed like it, too, and


    he looked out of ce standing in the middle of the field, surrounded by dirt and nts. He followed my


    nervous gaze, looking over his shoulder at Xander, but then he turned back to me, a smirk dancing


    across his face. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it. But I¡¯d love to have you at the manor for dinner sometime, to


    discuss the farm, the history, things of that nature.¡±


    All I could do was nod. Xander was staring at Maxwell so intensely that it made my skin prickle with


    adrenaline. What the hell was Xander¡¯s problem?


    Maxwell turned on his heel, bobbing his head in greeting to Xander as he walked up the hill with his


    arms tucked behind his back.


    What an odd man.


    Xander followed him with his gaze, not even bothering to give the owner of the expansive property a


    smile, or a nk expression. He was ring.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± I choked out as Xander walked up to me.


    He dropped the tote on the ground at my feet, leaning toward me to whisper hoarsely into my ear. ¡®Stay


    away from him,¡± he hissed.


    I poked him in the chest, pushing against him with my finger to put some distance between US. ¡®You


    have absolutely no say in what I do, Xander. Don¡¯t ruin this for me!¡±


    ¡°Ruin your dinner party with that old creep?¡± heughed, narrowing his eyes into slits.


    ¡°He¡¯s not old. Goddess, Xander. I don¡¯t understand you at all-¡®


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the way he looked at you, Lena.¡±


    ¡±1 don¡¯t care what you think, or what you want. I need this field study to graduate. You cannot, and will


    not, mess this up for me again.¡± I snatched the tote off the ground and turned my back to him, stalking


    back over to Henry, who had been watching US with interest.


    Xander stalked off, going Goddess knows where, but I didn¡¯t care. I knelt beside Henry, taking a deep


    breath before turning to face him. Henry peered at me, my argument with Xander seemingly softening


    his countenance.


    ¡°What were you saying about the valerian roots?¡± I huffed, tucking my hair behind my ears.


    Henry shrugged, motioning toward my tote.


    ¡°Well, princess, what do you want to know?¡±


    My blood ran cold. What did he just call me?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 506

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 506


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 506


    Chapter 8 : Blood Root


    *Lena*


    I spent a good part of the day working in silence next to Henry as we crouched in the rows of medicinal


    herbs. He would hand me things on asion, wordlessly, for me to inspect. By midday, I had a basket


    full of oddly shaped valerian roots and several bushes of hummingbird sage that were withered and


    drooping, obviously diseased.


    But none of it made sense. Their soil was rich, and the positioning of the garden and the amount of sun


    the area received were perfect growing conditions for the herbs. I wondered at first whether the chill of


    the night was causing the damage, but Henry waved this away, shaking his head as he rose and


    peered into the distance, over the crumbling, ancient stone wall that wrapped around the entire estate.


    ¡°Are those lightning strikes?¡± I asked, standing next to him as I pointed.


    He grunted in response. He was a man of few words, a lot like my own grandfather. ¡°No.¡¯


    ¡°Then¡­ what is it? Those ck spots all over-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nts.¡¯


    ¡°nts? What-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find them everywhere now. They started in the southern tip of Finaldi and migrated north over


    the years. About three years ago, we started seeing them in Crimson Creek. We call it blood root.¡±


    ¡°Blood root?¡±


    He nodded but then turned away from me, continuing to forage. I bnced my basket on my hip as I


    watched him. He was ignoring me. He likely knew I wanted to know more about the mystery beyond


    the wall.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your assistance any longer today,¡± he said, keeping his back to me. I narrowed my eyes at


    him, then turned back to the path leading back to the barn and bunkhouse.


    I stopped at the little shed in the corner of the herb garden and stored the tote of supplies Xander had


    brought down for me earlier in the day. It had been a kind gesture on his part, but it had been marred


    by his behavior toward Maxwell Radcliffe.


    I sighed, ncing at Henry over my shoulder before stepping through the herb garden¡¯s gate. Bethany


    said Henry had been working for the Radcliffe family for at least three decades. He knew everything


    about this ce.


    And I was willing to bet he wasn¡¯t telling me about the strange ck nts called blood root on


    purpose.


    **¡ï


    The rain started as I walked back toward the bunkhouse. I wasn¡¯t dressed for the rain, but to be honest,


    the weather here was very strange given the time of year. It waste autumn, and the air was warm


    during the day, but the nights were frigid and ufortable. Morhan was north of Crimson Creek¡­


    and it wasn¡¯t nearly as cold there.


    I was heading to the warehouse with my samples to give to Xander so he could run his tests. I shielded


    my face with my hand as I walked past the barn, where the sound of giggling cut through the rain.


    I paused, turning my head toward the barn where the giggling continued, interrupted by a man¡¯s


    voice¡­ Xander¡¯s voice.


    I shifted the weight of my basket and crept toward the bam, peering inside the door, which was slightly


    ajar. I could just see the outline of someone leaning against one of the horse stalls.


    The rain was beginning to pelt the top of my head, cold and slightly painful. I stepped inside the barn,


    blinking as my eyes adjusted to the dim light.


    Xander was whispering into the ear of the brown-haired woman who had been collecting dishes at


    breakfast, giving her a seductive smile as she giggled like a schoolgirl.


    But then they saw me. and Xander immediately leaned away from her. straightening to his full height as


    he pushed off the stall.


    ¡°What are you doing here9¡¯ he asked harshly.


    The woman blushed, ncing at me before turning on her heel and walking past me out of the barn.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing,¡± I said, tilting my head in the direction the woman had retreated.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be working.¡±


    ¡°I was.¡± He grabbed a shovel that was leaning next to him and turned, taking a step into the stall.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Working-¡±


    ¡°Mucking the stall? That¡¯s not what you¡¯re supposed to-¡®


    ¡°You spent hours in the herb garden collecting samples, Lena. I didn¡¯t have anything to run my tests on,


    yet,¡± he said from the stall. I couldn¡¯t see him, but I could hear the annoyance in his voice.


    ¡°Are you doing that woman¡¯s job?¡± I asked, taking a step forward.


    He didn¡¯t answer for a moment, then I heard him let out his breath. He turned to me, his eyes seeming


    to glow in the darkness of the stall. ¡°Her name is Jen, and yeah, I am.¡±


    ¡°It seemed like you two were doing a lot more than chores-¡±


    Xander came out of the stall, his eyes zing with annoyance. He set the shovel down as he took


    several steps in my direction, narrowing his eyes at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± he asked, leaning down so close to my face our noses were nearly touching, ¡±Are


    you jealous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous,¡¯ I sneered, attempting to push him away.


    He stood his ground, however, his eyes shing with a silent challenge.


    ¡°How would you have felt if you¡¯d seen me kissing her?¡± he asked, his voice an octave lower than


    usual.


    I didn¡¯t like the way his words made me feel. ¡°Well, were you kissing her?¡± I whispered, unsure of why


    the words even left my mouth.


    He gave me a sly smile, leaning even closer and closing the distance between US. His mouth hovered


    over mine for a split second.


    But he didn¡¯t kiss me. He straightened up, a smug look on his face as he chuckled to himself, shaking


    his head.


    ¡°You think you know what you want, Lena. You really have no idea.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by that?¡¯ I sneered, stifling the heated blush that was rippling over my


    cheeks and neck.


    ¡°You wanted me to kiss you, just then. I could feel it. You¡¯re disappointed that I didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Xander,¡± I huffed, pushing past him to walk back out into the rain.


    He said nothing further as I gathered my basket in my arms and drudged into the bleak downpour, not


    even bothering to shield myself from the rain as it washed over my face and cooled my burning skin.


    I set the basket in the warehouse, noticing Xander¡¯s workstation in the corner. He¡¯d covered it in a


    sheet of stic to keep the area free of dust and other particles while it wasn¡¯t in use, which was smart.


    I still thought he was a jerk; he was a bossy, oppressive yboy, but at least he knew what he was


    doing in terms of our field study.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Bethany said as I set the basket down, bobbing her head at me as she pulled herself out from


    underneath one of the tractors, her body syed on a creeper seat. She sat up, wiping her brow which


    left a smudge of ckened grease behind.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said shortly, opening the cab where Xander was keeping our field study file.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Bethanyughed. ¡°Henry wear you down? He¡¯s good at what he does,


    but man, he¡¯s the grumpiest old man I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never met my grandfather, then,¡± I murmured, opening the file and staring down at it, running


    my finger along the index.


    ¡°Anything I can help you with? This rain put a damper on the outside tasks,¡± Bethany stood and wiped


    her grimy hands on a rag, dropping a few tools into arge toolbox sitting next to the truck.


    ¡°Maybe find me a new ce to sleep,¡± I breathed, ncing up from the file to meet her gaze. She


    smirked, shaking her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to share a room with your partner, huh?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t,¡± I tried to smile, but it was impossible. Xander was starting to make me feel¡­ something.


    Whatever it was, was foreign, and I didn¡¯t like it. I wasn¡¯t a jealous person by nature, but finding him in


    the barn with that Jen girl made me feel¡­ awful. There was no other way to describe it.


    ¡°I bet I could get Jen to move to the cottage and give you her bunk,¡± Bethany said as she closed up her


    toolbox. ¡°She¡¯s been talking about Xander since he got here over the weekend. A little obsessed if-¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll manage,¡± I said quickly, swallowing against the sudden panic tightening my throat.


    Bethany gave me a side-eyed look, then shrugged, lifting the toolbox as though it weighed nothing and


    setting it on a shelf.


    ¡°Suit yourself. Hey, listen, we¡¯re having a bonfire tonight, down by the edge of the property. There¡¯s a


    break in the wall where you can look out over the hills and it¡¯s supposed to be clear. One of the


    seasonal workers is big into astrology. She¡¯ll tell you your fortune based on the stars, if you¡¯re


    interested. She reads palms, too.¡±


    I gave Bethany an identical look of skepticism, and sheughed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have beer and wine, I promise.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡± I smiled, but then the thought of seeing Xander and Jen together again sent an ache through


    my heart. What the hell was wrong with me?


    ¡°Want to go hang out in the bunkhouse? Or do you have some more work to do?¡± Bethany was pulling


    on a rain jacket, tilting her head toward the door of the warehouse.


    ¡°I could use a cup of tea,¡¯ I agreed, following her out into the rain. I tucked the file under my sweater,


    shielding it from the downpour as we walked down the sodden pathway to the bunkhouse, where I was


    delighted to see a plume of smoke rising out of the chimney.


    It was warm inside the bunkhouse with its ancient hearth crackling with several split logs burning high.


    Bethany took me into the kitchen, which was incredibly modernpared to the rest of the narrow,


    stone building. She put a kettle on to boil and pulled down a huge basket of assorted tea, as well as a


    jar of honey and fresh milk.


    ¡°So. tell me about what Henry talked to you about today,¡± she said as she poured hot water into our


    mugs.


    I shrugged, stirring in a spoonful of honey and dropping my tea bag into my mug. ¡°He didn¡¯t say much


    at all just gave me judgmental looks. He did mention¡­ blood root.¡¯


    ¡°Did he tell you anything about it?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. What is it, exactly?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t really know. It was tested a few years ago, by a Morhan student, actually.


    But, no one ever got back to the Alpha of Crimson Creek about the results-¡®


    ¡°Who tested it?¡± I said hurriedly, setting my mug down on the counter. Bethany peered at me for a


    moment, then shrugged, sipping her tea.


    ¡°Some girl, Charlie? I think-¡±


    ¡°Carly Maddox?¡± I whispered, more to myself than anything.


    ¡°Sure, maybe. I hadn¡¯te here to work yet. Wouldn¡¯t you already know what it is since Morhan


    would have the results?¡¯


    I shook my head, ncing at the file I had set on the counter. There was no mention of blood root in the


    file about Radcliffe farm at all, nor about the nt in Crimson Creek.


    In fact, there was no mention of another group of students ever having been in the area. Abigail had


    heard about Carly Maddox through rumors that circted around campus when she failed to return


    from her field study three years ago, but there was no official report, or even a brief mention, of her


    name in the file I¡¯d been given.


    Something wasn¡¯t adding up here.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 507

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 507


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 507


    Chapter 9 : Kiss Me


    ?Lena*


    I¡¯d had at least three cups of cheap wine already. It tasted awful and had likely been made on the farm,


    but it didn¡¯t matter. The alcohol was warming me from the inside out as I sat on a fallen log near the


    fire, staring into the embers with my stic cup of wine sped in one hand, and my other clutching my


    knee.


    Xander was on the other side of the fire, Jen whispering and giggling into his ear.


    I don¡¯t know why I was so angry about it, but I was. I couldn¡¯t deny it as I took a long drink from the


    garbage wine, crumpling my empty cup before throwing it into the fire.


    ¡°Three cups is not enough to get you drunk,¡± said someone to my left. I looked up as Bethany


    approached with an unfamiliar woman who took a seat next to me. She smiled, her bouncy auburn


    curls falling around her face as she handed me a bottle of wine. ¡°This stuff is way better!¡±


    ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t,¡± I smiled, but I ended up taking a swig of the wine right out of the bottle when I


    saw Xander kiss Jen¡¯s cheek from across the fire.


    ¡°Holden makes the hooch, you know. That¡¯s what he calls it. It¡¯s just fermented peaches. This batch


    was pretty weak, but the bottle is real wine, a gift from the boss man,¡± the unfamiliar woman grinned,


    taking the bottle back and bringing it back to her lips. ¡°I¡¯m ine, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Lena,¡± I said, wiping my mouth on the back of my sleeve.


    ¡°You have beautiful hair,¡± she said admiringly as Bethany tossed a few more logs into the fire. ¡®Is it


    naturally that light?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, kind of. I get lowlights every once in a while,¡± I said as I touched one of the pale golden pieces


    falling loose around my face.


    ¡°ine is the one I was telling you about, Lena. She can read palms.¡±


    ¡°Tea leaves, too,¡± ine added, pointing a finger at Bethany. ¡°But Beth won¡¯t let me read anything for


    her!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not know my fate. That¡¯s between me and the Moon Goddess,¡± Bethany grinned, pointing a


    finger in the air, and then blowing a kiss toward the stars.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, which was a nice break from the glowering I had been doing all evening.


    ¡°Do you want me to read yours?¡± ine asked, her eyes a strange scarlet color as they reflected off


    the fire. I hesitated, then shrugged, loosened up by the wine as I opened my palm toward her. ¡°Ah, your


    hands are smoother than I expected,¡± she said, running her fingertips over the palm of my hand before


    tracing the lines of my palm. I expected her to say something immediately, to make up some grand


    story. I didn¡¯t quite believe she could actually do it.


    But she stared down at my palm for what felt like ages, her expression fixed in a scowl. Bethany


    noticed, and moved in on US, squatting down to peer at my hand.


    ¡°What do you see?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very odd,¡± ine mumbled, not breaking her gaze from the fine lines of my palm. ¡°Your lifeline¡­


    It¡¯s not here.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not dead, am I?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re technically in hell, if you think about it. There¡¯s no ce worse than Crimson Creek,¡±


    Bethany deadpanned, but then we both broke into a fit of giggles.


    ine remained serious though, her eyes on my palm. I felt a wave of unease wash over me,


    wondering what she saw, or thought she saw. I felt my hand go rigid, my fingers threatening to curl, but


    it was toote.


    ¡°Your love line¡­ Is fractured several times. Here, and here, and here¡­. But it¡¯s still interconnected by


    these faint lines, do you see?¡±


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± I asked, a little breathless.


    ¡°It means you¡¯ll have one great love, but something separates you at least twice, then¡­¡± she traced the


    very edge of my palm, which was wless. ¡°Then it just ends, turns to nothing. I¡¯ve never seen anything


    like this before.¡±


    I felt a sudden overwhelming, unexinable grief.


    ¡°Is it her mate?¡± Bethany asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no mate line that I can see,¡± ine said softly, shaking her head. ¡°I am totally perplexed. But,


    you do work with your hands a lot, Lena. I could be misinterpreting it..¡¯


    I closed my palm as ine straightened up and epted the bottle of wine Bethany was handing to


    her.


    ¡°What does it mean when the love line just¡­ disappears?¡± I asked. ine took a swig of wine, then


    exhaled, swallowing it back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Usually, it¡¯s an abrupt end, meaning a death, or an end of the rtionship. Yours isn¡¯t like


    that, though. It¡¯s very faint, thenes back a little deeper toward the end before fadingpletely. It¡¯s


    almost like¡­ they go, or you go somewhere together. Like, you¡¯re not here? Does that make sense?¡±


    Bethany and I looked at each other, then began tough, the effects of the bottle of red wine taking


    hold.


    ¡°No!¡± I said, wiping tears of mirth from my eyes as I epted the wine from ine, who gave me a


    nervous smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m interpreting it incorrectly. My grandmother taught me, but she wasn¡¯t very good at it.¡±


    ¡°Makes a neat party trick.¡± Bethany said, sitting down on the other side of me. ¡°You should read her tea


    leaves next.¡±


    ¡°I would, but we don¡¯t have any more loose tea at the bunkhouse,¡± ine replied.


    I opened my mouth to speak but was interrupted by a squeal on the other side of the fire. Jen had her


    arms wrapped around Xander¡¯s neck, and he was nibbling on her earlobe.


    All of a sudden the wine wasn¡¯t sitting well. I stood, a bit lightheaded as I stepped over the log.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to walk around for a minute,¡± I said to Bethany and ine, who nodded. I crossed my arms


    over my chest as I walked away from the fire, smiling amiably as I passed a group of farm workers who


    were mingling in a small group, then began to walk toward the break in the wall.


    It was a beautiful night. The stars were shining brightly across the hills. I found myself looking for those


    little ck spots, but saw none as I walked a little way down the length of the stone wall, toward the


    edge of the dark forest.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t go into the forest. Every fiber of my being was telling me to stop. So, I leaned against


    the wall after giving myself several hundred yards of space from the bonfire, and those congregating on


    the outskirts of the party. I watched them for a minute, closing my eyes against the faint sounds of their


    voices as I took a deep breath.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing out here by yourself?¡±


    I opened my eyes to Xander, looking menacing as he stalked toward me. I puffed out my chest and


    turned away from him, but he grabbed me by the shoulder and whirled me around to face him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you jerk!¡± I spat, swatting him away.


    He caught my wrist, pulling me toward him. ¡®You can¡¯t be out here all alone,¡± he grumbled as he tried to


    lead me away, but I dug in my heels.


    ¡°What do you care? Go back to Jen. She¡¯s probably missing you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Lena, for Goddess¡¯s sake!¡±


    ¡°I am not!¡±


    ¡°I saw you drinking that wine-¡±


    ¡°Was the before or after you had your tongue down her-¡±


    He let go of my hand, and stepped away from me, fixing me with a re that made a chill run down the


    length of my spine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk,¡± I reiterated, crossing my arms over my chest again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care,¡± he said calmly. ¡®I just don¡¯t want you to get snatched up by whatever is in the


    woods, Lena.¡±


    I eyed him, noticing the concern lining his face as he nced quickly into the woods and then back at


    me.


    ¡°Are you¡­ scared?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at him.


    He gave me a dirty look, but the lines of concern didn¡¯t fade from his face as he folded his arms. ¡°I¡¯m


    not-¡±


    ¡°You look like you think something is going to jump out of the woods and grab-¡±


    Something big moved in the woods nearby, and all of the fine, downy hair on my body stood on end as


    I instinctively moved to Xander¡¯s side. He was looking into the woods without blinking, standing totally,


    and utterly, still.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the cottage,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°O-okay,¡± I squeaked, trying not to tremble. Xander knitted his fingers in mine as we walked backward


    several yards, our eyes not leaving the all-epassing darkness of the woods.


    He let go of my hand as we returned to the fire. People had already started to leave, their darkened


    forms just visible above the fire that was now burning down to embers.


    ine and Bethany were nowhere to be found, and I was happy to see Jen was gone as well, Xander


    and I being thest to leave. I had to practically jog to keep up with him as I followed him along the path


    to the cottages, but noticed the tension leave his shoulders as we neared the bunkhouse, where the


    pathway was bathed in soft, yellow light.


    He took an audible breath as he looked over his shoulder, motioning for me to walk in front of him as


    we closed in on the cottage.


    I went inside first, shedding my coat and nnel while Xander came through the door. He turned,


    locking the door tightly behind him and drawing the curtains after peering out the window for a moment.


    ¡°I see you found curtains,¡± I said, noticing the slight tremble in my voice as I took off my boots. He


    nodded, moving toward the woodstove and opening it to add a few more split logs to keep US warm


    overnight.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to board up these windows,¡± he murmured as he stoked the fire.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    He paused, then closed the woodstove, not bothering to reply.


    ¡°Are you ready for bed?¡± he asked. ¡°Or do you want a cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to brush my teeth and go to bed,¡± I said, meeting his eye.


    He nodded, looking stressed, which sent a pang of guilt through my heart as I turned from him and


    fetched a pair of pajamas from the bedroom.


    I caught my reflection in the bathroom mirror as I finished brushing my teeth and closed my eyes. I


    didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me. Something about Xander was nagging at me. He seemed to be


    everywhere I was, and when he wasn¡¯t¡­ I wanted him to be.


    I came out of the bathroom, ncing at him as he crouched near the wood stove before I turned into


    the bedroom. I heard him close the wood stove once more, then walk into the bathroom and shut the


    door behind him as he readied for bed.


    I fished a fresh pair of clothes out of my duffle bag toy out for tomorrow, telling myself I would


    actually unpack and make use of the shallow dresser first thing in the morning, when he came back


    into the room.


    I turned to him, clutching one of my sweaters.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xander,¡± I said, exhaling deeply as I looked up at him. He was shirtless again, of course; he


    would be shirtless right when I was trying to apologize and make my feelings of jealousy sound


    reasonable, mostly to myself. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have made a big deal about you¡­ and Jen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said, taking off his pants right in front of me, standing in nothing but his boxers.


    He was really beautiful, I couldn¡¯t deny it. Sculpted like fine art, his hair ruffled and skin on the edge of


    being sun-kissed. I hadn¡¯t noticed the freckles along the bridge of his nose, which made him look


    slightly boyish as he wadded up his jeans and tossed them toward the far wall. ¡°Can I ask why you¡¯re


    so bothered by it?¡±


    ¡°I just feel like¡­ like we should be focused on our field study.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you really feel?¡±


    His tone caught me off guard. His voice was soft, almost a purr as he took a step toward me. He flipped


    off the light switch, and we were nketed in almost total darkness, save for the faint light that was


    coming through the new curtains he had found for the bedroom window.


    The light traveled over his skin as he stepped toward me, and I found myself locked on the way it made


    the rigid muscles of his chest and abdomen stand out even more than they had when the light was on.


    The desire I had been trying to bury was threatening to w its way to the surface as he took another


    step toward me, effectively closing the distance between US. I couldn¡¯t deny it. Whether it was true


    longing, or just sheer curiosity, I didn¡¯t know. All I knew for sure was that I wanted him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I feel,¡± I replied, hoping he couldn¡¯t read my conflicted expression.


    I began to turn away from him, facing the bed as I prepared to climb into it, and into my sleeping bag.


    But he touched my arm with the back of his fingers, and my body reflexively turned back to him.


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± he whispered, his tone gentle, yetmanding. ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll tell US both what we need to


    know.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 509

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 509


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 509


    Chapter 11 : There¡¯s Something Out There


    Xander*


    I found Henry in the warehouse. He¡¯did the creature on a tarp and was sitting on an upside down


    bucket nearby, looking pale.


    I walked toward the old man, not bothering to announce my presence. He knew I was there. He knew


    I¡¯d being to him with questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wolf, isn¡¯t it?* I said, stopping short of the tarp. I looked down at the body of the wolf, noticing for


    the first time theck of blood on the tarp, and on Henry¡¯s clothes. I peered at him, narrowing my eyes


    as he rose from the bucket. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Henry shook his head, looking exceedingly exhausted. He ran his hand over his face, looking down at


    the tarp through his fingers.


    ¡°Gretta was the only worker unounted for in Bethany¡¯s count.¡±


    I closed my eyes, picturing the soft-spoken young woman with sses and softly curling blonde hair


    who I had seen at breakfast the morning before. She hadn¡¯t been at the bonfire, of that I was certain.


    ¡°What did this to her?¡± I asked, but Henry shook his head, wiping his hands on his pants as he rose


    from the bucket.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡°Lena and I heard something in the woods during the bonfire, somethingrge-¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯te from the woods, which are inside of the perimeter,¡± Henry breathed, giving me a look of


    annoyance. ¡°It came from over the wall.¡±


    ¡°Has this happened before?¡± Adrenaline was coursing through me. My fingertips prickled as I knelt


    down by the tarp, taking a closer look at the remains of Gretta¡¯s wolf form. There wasn¡¯t much left.


    ¡°No one is allowed to shift on the property, especially after dark. Some do¡­ but near the vige. Never


    here.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± I said sharply, watching the old man closely as he stood with his


    hands tucked in his pockets. ¡°What happened to her blood?¡±


    I¡¯d noticed blood staining the ground where her body had been found, and a stter of it on the wall,


    but not nearly enough to have bled her dry like she was now. I reached out to touch the wolf, running


    my fingers over her fur.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know-¡®


    ¡°Then who would know? Have the authorities been alerted?¡±


    ¡°Radcliffe is on his way.¡±


    ¡°What authority does he have to investigate this? I¡¯m talking about the police or the warriors belonging


    to the Alpha!¡±


    ¡°Radcliffe will determine what needs to be done,¡± Henry scowled, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°This girl has been murdered, and violently-¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know that-¡®


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± I rose to my feet, clenching my hands into fists in an attempt to stop myself from


    reaching out and throttling the man. ¡°She was ripped to pieces not even a quarter mile from where the


    rest of US were sleeping!¡±


    I nced back down at the remains of the wolf, shaking my head as I closed my eyes. It was the most


    awful thing I¡¯d ever seen. Henry was hiding something. His face betrayed his calm, somewhat


    uninterested tone. He looked just as terrified and uneasy as I was sure I did.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be alerting Morhan College to what happened, first thing in the morning. Lena and I-¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you mean to do with that girl, anyway?¡± Henry asked, staring directly into my eyes.


    ¡°What the f*ck do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Does her father know she¡¯s sharing a bed with the likes of you?¡±


    ¡°Lena¡¯s an adult, for one. Two, don¡¯t try to deflect from-¡®


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡± I blinked at him, taking a cautious step in his direction.


    ¡°Henry!¡± came a sharp voice from the door to the warehouse.


    I turned, straightening my shoulders as Maxwell Radcliffe walked into the warehouse, followed by a


    tearful Bethany. Her face was reddened and raw from her tears, and I noticed she kept her gaze off the


    body of what I assumed had been a friend.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Henry said, bobbing his head at Maxwell.


    Maxwell stopped short of the tarp, not even looking down at it as he began to bark orders at Henry and


    Bethany. I watched in horror as Maxwellmanded Bethany to physically move the body to the


    center of the tarp with her bare hands. Bethany¡¯s lower lip was trembling, her face contorting as she


    tried to stifle a sob as she bent down.


    I reached out, clutching her shoulder and pulling her away from the tarp.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I said loudly, ring at Maxwell, then Henry. ¡°Why is she even here?¡±


    Fresh tears were streaming down Bethany¡¯s face as she waited for Maxwell to speak. She looked


    terrified, which made me want to scream with frustration at the fact she had been called to assist in this


    matter.


    ¡°Get her out of here, for Goddess¡¯s sake. What is the matter with you people?¡± I hissed.


    Maxwell turned to me, looking me up and down before a smirk stretched across his mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be all, Bethany,¡± he said slowly, dismissing her with his hand. Bethany bobbed her head, once,


    then walked out of the warehouse. Henry watched her go, his eyes glossed over with concern. ¡°You


    too, Henry. We will talk in the morning.¡±


    Henry didn¡¯t even nce in our direction as he stalked out of the warehouse after Bethany.


    I rounded on Maxwell, not bothering to hide my contempt. He seemed unphased by the fact that


    someone had been murdered on his property.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Someone died, obviously,¡¯ he said, waving toward the tarp. *No need for rm. This happens from


    time to time.¡±


    ¡°Time to time? How often has someone been tom to shreds on your property?¡¯


    ¡°Oh, nothing quite like this. That¡¯s not what I meant. Only that people do go missing here. The wall is


    more than a boundary, you must understand. Those hills to the west¡­ well, no one exactly knows


    what¡¯s out there. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a rule that my workers cannot shift on the grounds. If they go into the


    vige, that¡¯s one thing, but here?¡± He tucked his hands behind his back, walking a wide circle around


    the tarp as he peered down at it. ¡°I can¡¯t help those that run into trouble outside of the boundary. Past


    the wall, they¡¯re no longer my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°This happened within the walls,¡¯ I argued, but he waved his hand in dismissal.


    ¡°The Alpha of Crimson Creek has already been notified. If it suits him, he¡¯ll send warriors to


    investigate.¡±


    ¡°If it suits him?¡± I eximed.


    Maxwell¡¯s eyes shed with mirth as he shook his head. ¡®Ah, the Alpha only cares about the lives of


    young women if they¡¯re entertaining him in bed, but even that is short-lived. He has a short fuse, and


    an even shorter attention span. I keep him off the property for the sake of our female workers. But, you


    wouldn¡¯t even know of him, would you? Where are you from, exactly?¡±


    ¡°The south,¡± I said, not going into detail.


    Maxwell nodded, epting this as all he likely cared to know.


    ¡°Since Bethany and Henry appear to be useless in this situation. I¡¯ll have you cover the body. Keep


    everyone out of the warehouse for the day, at least until the warriors arrive.¡±


    ¡°Did Henry do this?* I asked in a low, serious tone.


    Maxwell blinked at me, shocked, then threw his head back andughed heartily. ¡°Oh Goddess, no.


    Henry looks and acts tough, but I¡¯ve known him since my childhood. He¡¯s reclusive now, but he didn¡¯t


    used to be, no. Lost his mate when he was my age, from what I understand, and never recovered.¡¯


    I considered this, watching Maxwell closely as he continued to look down at the wolf on the tarp.


    ¡°How did he lose his mate?¡± I asked, hoping I didn¡¯t already know the answer.


    ¡°In the manner that has be the reason why I implement the rule of not shifting on the property.


    The hills¡­ they call to you in your wolf form. No onees back from the hills, and if they do-¡® he


    motioned towards the tarp, an odd smile touching theer of his mouth.


    I swallowed against the severe anxiety tightening my throat, watching him as he walked away. He


    disappeared through the door leading into the warehouse, shutting the door behind him.


    ***


    Lena was waiting by the door when I knocked. She looked tired, her pale blonde hair sticking out in all


    directions of the messy bun she had piled on top of her head. I knew she hadn¡¯t slept. Neither had 1.1


    doubt we would have been able to if we tried.


    I stepped inside the cottage as she held the door open for me. She wordlessly grabbed the kettle off of


    the woodstove and poured US both mugs of strong, ck tea. I watched her as she stirred sugar into


    the mugs, her gray eyes lined with fatigue. In the soft morning lighting through the window I could


    just see the strange kes of blue around her irises.


    She was beautiful-hands down the most beautiful woman rd ever seen in my life. I wondered, as I


    epted the mug of tea from her, what would¡¯ve happened between usst night if we hadn¡¯t been


    interrupted by a gruesome tragedy.


    Kissing her hadn¡¯t quelled the searing desire I felt toward her. I needed more.


    ¡°So? What happened?¡± She sat down in the chair by the door, gripping her tea between her hands as


    she looked up at me, waiting for me to tell her every detail about how I¡¯d spent my night.


    I told her as much as I thought was useful, not wanting to scare her to death by describing the violent


    injuries afflicted to the wolf.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But I did tell her it had been a shifter who worked at the farm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how that¡¯s possible. We were just-just at the firepit. We hadn¡¯t been here longer


    than an hour before-¡®


    ¡°I know,¡± I cut in, sitting down on Lena¡¯s trunk, which we found wouldn¡¯t fit anywhere else in the cottage.


    I didn¡¯t mention that the fur had been still warm when I touched the wolf in the warehouse, the thought


    of it making my skin crawl.


    ¡°If she died in her wolf form, wouldn¡¯t she¡­ shift back?¡±


    ¡°I thought so, but she didn¡¯t.¡± Was it because the wolf had been totally drained of her blood and the


    powers within? I didn¡¯t want Lena to specte, so I was mum about it.


    ¡°Xander, this is serious! What¡¯s going to happen now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Lena. Bethany sent everyone to bed and told me we¡¯d talk in the morning. So, I¡¯m here. I


    doubt anyone is awake yet.¡± That is, if anyone was able to sleep at all.


    There was a knock on the door, which startled US both. I stood up, motioning for Lena to remain in the


    chair as I took a single step toward the door and opened it.


    Henry was on the porch, looking worse for wear.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± he said gruffly, then turned on his heel and began to walk off.


    I nced at Lena, who was now standing.


    ¡°Stay here-¡®


    ¡°Move!¡± she said, pushing past me in nothing but her pajamas and slippers.


    I closed the door behind me as I followed her and Henry, sipping my tea and trying not to spill it as


    Henry led us through the grain. He was moving US away from thepound, and I felt suddenly


    uneasy about it, hissing under my breath for Lena to slow down so she could walk in step with me.


    She didn¡¯t listen, of course. But within minutes I found myself standing next to her on the edge of the


    forest where a creek was bubbling over moss-covered rocks behind Henry, who was staring at the two


    of US, his face void of expression.


    ¡°Maxwell is not telling Morhan about what happened,¡¯ he said, looking from Lena to me. ¡°And I don¡¯t


    think you should, either.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡± I questioned, although I wasn¡¯t totally surprised about the fact that Maxwell wanted to


    keep this a secret from the college. Something was up with that guy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask. He is the boss here. But I need you both to leave, immediately.¡¯


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that,¡± Lenaughed, shaking her head. ¡°I need this to graduate!¡±


    ¡°At the risk of your own life?¡± Henry argued.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but Lena interjected. ¡°I won¡¯t be shifting anytime soon, Henry. I¡¯m not


    twenty-one yet!¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter-¡®


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell US what¡¯s really going on here, Henry?¡± I said, taking a step forward so Lena was


    slightly behind me.


    Henry looked me up and down, inhaling deeply and holding his breath for a moment before letting it out


    slowly, his nostrils ring.


    ¡°This stays between US. I¡¯m not trying to cause mass panic.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Lena said, nudging me to also agree.


    I just nodded, narrowing my eyes at Henry.


    ¡°There¡¯s something out there. I don¡¯t know what it is. It¡¯s like us, though, a shifter. It hunts at night, and


    has been encroaching on Crimson Creek and the surrounding estates for five years now. Five years


    ago is when the blood root started to show up near the vige, and when our medical herbs started


    rotting. I believe it¡¯s connected. I believe¡­ all those young women-¡±


    ¡°There have been more?¡± Lena gasped.


    Henry nodded, looking grave. ¡°Several in the vige. All young women of child bearing age. All were


    found exactly like Gretta was found¡­ bloodless, in their wolf forms. But one¡­ one was never found.¡±


    ¡°Carly Maddox,¡¯ Lena whispered.


    I looked down at her, then at Henry. This was turning out to be a lot more than I¡¯d signed up for.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 510

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 510


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 510


    Chapter 12: A Trip to the Vige


    Lena*


    It¡¯d been three days since the attack, or murder, whatever it was being called. The Alpha of Crimson


    Creek had sent warriors to investigate. They¡¯d taken away the body, swept the perimeter of the


    Radcliffe Estate¡­ but that was it. No one said much about it, in fact, after a full day had passed. The


    only person who had given US any useful information had been Henry.


    But Henry was a man of few words, and he didn¡¯t specte. He¡¯d told me what I already knew from


    Abigail-that Carly Maddox had been a Morhan student whose field study was situated in the vige of


    Crimson Creek. ording to a single witness, she had just walked out one day, leaving the shabby


    townhouse she shared with four other students and walked into the night, never to be seen again.


    But the fact that she was, in fact, never seen again, was what was most interesting about what Henry


    had to say. He told Xander and me that several young women had been killed over the past five years,


    but they had always been found not far from where the attack happened.


    ¡°So we¡¯re dealing with a serial killer,¡± I said, pacing in front of the makeshiftb Xander had erected in


    the warehouse. He was bent at the waist, peering into a microscope as he examined a slide with the


    sample of ckened, rotted valerian root I had harvested earlier in the morning.


    ¡°We¡¯re not dealing with anything, Lena,¡¯ he protested gruffly, furrowing his brow in my direction as he


    straightened to his full height. ¡°We¡¯re here for school. That¡¯s it-¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t you want to know, Xander? Something weird is happening here!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of our business-¡±


    ¡°One of the workers was attacked and killed!¡±


    ¡°Lena,¡± he breathed, taking his gloves off and tossing them in a wastebasket. ¡°Leave it alone.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and stalked away from him, ncing over my shoulder before I left the warehouse. He


    was writing on a clipboard, totally uninteresting in discussing what I believed to be a huge deal.


    But I knew it was bothering him. I¡¯d gotten my original wish. We were no longer sharing a bed because


    he¡¯d taken to sitting in the armchair, facing the door, with an iron skillet in hisp every night in the


    event he needed to protect US from whatever was lurking outside.


    We hadn¡¯t said a word about what had happened between US, either, for which I was grateful.


    I¡¯d been overwhelmed and blinded by a heavy haze of lust, ready to lose my virginity to a man I neither


    knew well nor liked very much, only to be snapped back to reality by someone getting torn to shreds


    not even a mile from our cottage.


    I felt awful about it. But alsopletely unsatisfied.


    I swallowed against the lump in my throat as I walked to the bunkhouse. It was nearing lunch, and


    Bethany had asked me to sit with her and eat something before we went back out to tend the lower


    gardens. I was thankful for a respite from my conflicting feelings as I stepped through the door and


    removed my boots.


    But I wasn¡¯t getting away from it that easily, I quickly realized. ine and Bethany were sitting at the


    dining room table when I arrived and had a teid out for me-and questions.


    ¡°How long have you known him?¡± ine asked as I bit into an apple.


    I shrugged, chewing slowly in hopes the conversation would move past the subject of Xander. He was


    the only thing anyone wanted to talk about after what had happened.


    ¡°Like, a week, honestly,¡± I said cooly, sipping my ss of root beer. ine rolled her eyes at Bethany,


    who fixed me with a knowing stare.


    ¡°Jen is in love with him,¡± ine said, leaning back in her chair. ¡®She wants nothing more than to jump


    his bones after watching him takemand of the, uhm, situation the other night.¡±


    ¡°ine, we¡¯re not talking about that until we hear something concrete from the Alpha, after his


    investigation. Radcliffe¡¯s orders.¡± Bethany looked exhausted. She¡¯d likely been fielding questions about


    what had happened for the past several days.


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± ine replied, waving her hand in dismissal. ¡°Anyway, Jen is really hoping he¡¯s


    coming to the party tonight, at the pub. I told her not to get her hopes up-¡±


    ¡°What party?¡¯ I asked, feeling incredibly territorial over Xander, even though I had no reason to feel that


    way. What had happened between US hadn¡¯t been more than a kiss, right?


    ¡°Some of the workers are going to the vige tonight to drink at the pub. It¡¯s not really a party,¡± Bethany


    shrugged, shaking her head, ¡°unless you like warm beer and old men with missing teeth hitting on you.


    They go most Fridays.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± ine quipped, nudging my arm. ¡°You shoulde!¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I breathed, even though inside I was on fire with jealousy.


    Jen would, no doubt, seek out Xander and ask him to go with her. I found it unlikely he¡¯ d ept, but


    there was still a chance I¡¯d be wrong. And despite the fact that I knew in my soul nothing further should


    happen between Xander and me, I hated the idea of him being with anyone else, especially Jen.


    I had no reason to dislike her, though. She hadn¡¯t done anything to me. She¡¯d just been in Xander¡¯s line


    of sight, and I hated it.


    So, when ine pulled up in front of the cottage in a run-down carter that evening, its mint-colored


    paint covered inrge splotches of rust, I decided it was time to confide in someone. I needed someone


    to help me unravel my intense feelings. Otherwise, they¡¯d take overpletely.


    ¡°The front doors don¡¯t open!¡± she hollered as I walked up. ¡®You have to climb in through the backdoor!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you get in?¡± Iughed, yanking open the back door with an audible crunch and tossing my


    purse inside.


    ¡°Same as you,¡± she giggled as I struggled to climb over the center console. I grunted with effort, nearly


    upside down as I tried to get my legs out from under me. I wiped my brow and adjusted my weight in


    my seat, reaching back for the seatbelt, which I found was not there.


    ¡°I won¡¯t crash. Don¡¯t worry. At least not today. It¡¯s not in the cards!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wild, ine,¡± Iughed, slightly panicked as the car lurched forward several times before the


    clutch gave way, and she was able to put it in gear. ¡°Where¡¯s everyone else?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like anyone else, besides you and Bethany. I pretended like I wasn¡¯t going so they


    couldn¡¯t use me for my car. They¡¯re all piled in the back of the farm truck-¡¯


    Something mmed into the back window of the car and we both screamed.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Xander mumbled, wrenching open the back door and sliding inside. ine and I looked at each


    other, both slightly red in the face. ¡°I missed the truck.¡±


    ¡°Jen will be severely disappointed,¡± ine teased, fumbling with the clutch once more. ¡°I thought I¡¯d


    just ran someone over, Xander!¡±


    ¡°This thing would¡¯ve just rolled right over the top of me,¡± he huffed, stretching his arms out over the


    back of the seat. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to smack the window so hard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she drawled, tapping her hands on the steering wheel as we bounced over the uneven dirt


    road toward the forest. ¡°Happy to drive you.¡±


    ¡°Can you hand me my purse?¡± I asked, looking over my shoulder at Xander.


    He met my eye for a moment, which was honestly the first time we¡¯d made true eye contact since the


    night of the murder. He handed me my purse without breaking his gaze, which was slightly unnerving,


    but I stifled the ripple of heat his stare was eliciting and opened my purse, fishing around for the tube of


    lipstick rolling around at the bottom.


    ¡°There¡¯s no mirror on the vizor. You¡¯ll have to wing it,¡± ineughed as we drove out of the forest and


    across the bridge.


    The vige of Crimson Creek came into view, rising in the distance against a vivid sunset. I quickly put


    on the lipstick, which was a warm peach color, and put it back in my bag. I could feel Xander¡¯s eyes on


    the back of my neck and was a little irritated he had interrupted the one opportunity rd had with ine,


    alone, to talk about him.


    He hadn¡¯t said anything in response to ine¡¯sment about Jen, though. That had to count for


    something.


    It was a short ride into town, and soon we were pulling to a stop in front of a tavern.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hotel, over there-¡® ine pointed in the distance, and I could see the farm truck parked


    outside the hotel¡¯s entrance. ¡°Bethany got US a few rooms, but she¡¯s driving back tonight if you don¡¯t


    want to stay in the vige this weekend.¡±


    ¡°That was kind of her,¡± I said, then we both looked back at Xander, who was staring back at US.


    ¡°What?¡± he said, arching his brow as he looked at ine, then me.


    ¡°The front doors don¡¯t open. We have to climb out,¡± ine said, motioning toward the back door.


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked, looking skeptical.


    ¡°Move, Xander!¡± I urged, and he nodded, giving US both a dubious look as he slid out of his seat.


    ine went first, climbing over the center console in a practiced fashion. I, on the other hand, struggled


    significantly and to the point that Xander groaned with frustration and bent his head to reenter the car,


    pulling me over the front seat with his hands sped firmly under my armpits.


    I squirmed against his touch, turning a deep shade of fuchsia as he yanked me out of the car.


    ¡°Stop, stop!¡± I said breathlessly, swatting him with my purse.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± he asked, reaching down to push a lock of hair away from my eyes.


    ¡°That tickled. I¡¯m-I¡¯m ticklish,¡± I breathed.


    He was looking into my eyes, and I noticed the hint of a smile touching the corner of his mouth.


    ine cleared her throat, her hands on her hips as she watched US.


    Xander¡¯s demeanor changed abruptly.


    ¡°Get a new car, ine,¡¯ Xander said grouchily, abruptly turning on his heel as he walked into the bar,


    leaving US standing outside on the curb.


    ¡°He¡¯s great fun,¡¯ ine said curtly, giving me a lopsided, teasing smile. ¡°I think he likes you.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t,¡± I sighed, adjusting my purse strap.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡¯ ine held the door to the bar open for me as we stepped inside.


    I shrugged, deciding maybe I wasn¡¯t all that ready to speak my true, conflicting feelings, and I most


    definitely didn¡¯t want to talk about the whole te situation.


    Thankfully, I didn¡¯t need to answer. ine waved at someone across the bar and linked her arm in


    mine. We passed through the crowded tavern, which was filled with a surprisingly young mix of people.


    There were a few older men, just like Bethany had said, but they were lounging in a corner table


    chatting amiably with each other.


    Everyone else seemed to be around my age; college students, or farm workers. ine seemed to


    know practically everyone in the room, and I realized how I knew nothing about her or where she came


    from. Based on how many people she recognized, she very likely could be a local of Crimson Creek.


    ine processed the medicinal nts for Radcliffe, turning them into salves and tinctures, but that was


    all I really knew about her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everyone, this is Lena. She¡¯s a Morhan student working at Radcliffe this fall,¡± she said, beaming as


    she pulled me beside her. Four or five people stared at me, nodding in greeting.


    One man, in particr, gave me the kindest greeting of all. He was tall, though not as tall as Xander,


    but still towered above my short frame. He was tan, with dark curly and shockingly amber colored eyes


    that sent a thrill through me as they met mine.


    ¡°What are you studying, Lena?¡± he asked, bringing a pint of beer to his lips. ine excused herself,


    mumbling something about grabbing US a few drinks.


    ¡°Botany,¡± I said, my stomach fluttering a bit as he considered this.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ben, one of ine¡¯s friends. I live a few miles away from Radcliffe.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you live here, in Crimson Creek?¡±


    ¡°Within the territory, yeah, but my family owns its own property not far from the vige. Where are you


    from?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the east,¡± I said hurriedly, ncing through the crowd as ine¡¯s auburn curls made their way up


    to the bar.


    ¡°So, school brought you out here, then? Are you the only Morhan student?¡±


    ¡°No, uhm, my study partner is here as well. He¡¯s studying chemistry and pharmaceuticals.¡±


    ¡°That tall guy staring right at me, right now, I presume?¡± Ben smirked, his eyes flicking away from mine


    and settling for a moment on the other end of the bar.


    I exhaled and slowly turned my head in the direction Ben was staring. Xander was looking right at US.


    ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± I sighed, ring at Xander before turning my attention back to Ben.


    ¡°Is he going to beat me up if I buy you a drink?¡±


    Ben¡¯s eyes met mine again, and I shrugged.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out!¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 511

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 511


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 511


    Chapter 13: She Bit Me!


    Xander*


    Every once in a while, I caught a glimpse of Lena in the crowd, her tinum blonde hair piled high on


    the top of her head, which made her a few inches taller than she normally was, but she was still very


    short, and disappeared often in the swell of people lingering inrge groups around the bar.


    I clutched my pint of beer as I watched her talk to the dark haired man, who asionally looked in my


    direction, giving me a careful eye.


    He was standing a little too close to her, his eyes lingering on her for a little too long.


    And Lena was enjoying it, smiling andughing at pretty much every word that came out of his mouth,


    which made me irrationally angry as I drained my first pint and parted the crowd for another.


    As I waited by the bar for my drink, I scanned the crowd. I saw no sign of Jen, and for that I was


    thankful. ine¡¯sment in the car earlier had made my stomach tie in a knot, and not because Lena


    was there to overhear it. I¡¯d always found it difficult to turn down the attention of an attractive woman,


    and Jen¡¯s attention had been incredibly public. I¡¯m sure people assumed something was going on with


    US.


    But afterst night. I¡¯d been doing everything in my power to avoid her.


    rd been closing up my workstation in the warehouse. I knew everyone else was at dinner and that I¡¯d


    have a few moments to work alone without the constant noise of repairs being made to the tractors and


    people walking in out to grab supplies. I didn¡¯t even see Jene through the door of the warehouse.


    She was suddenly just there, wrapping her arms around me in a hungry embrace.


    I¡¯d given in because I am stupid. Maybe not stupid, but something along that line. I didn¡¯ t really want


    Jen, but she was a good distraction from the overwhelming feelings of unrequited desire I felt for Lena.


    And, I figured she¡¯d have information about the farm that I v/ouldn¡¯t be able to get out of Henry or


    Bethany.


    But at that point I could tell that Jen¡¯s original eptance of a casual make out session from time to


    time was turning into something I hadn¡¯t agreed to.


    I hadn¡¯t meant for it to go this far, however. Using Jen for information was one thing, but people were


    starting to talk. She was starting to talk, and I knew I needed to end it before anyone got hurt.


    I told her as such, with her arms still wrapped around my shoulders. She paused, her fingernails


    digging into the back of my neck. It had hurt a good deal, and I tried to push her away, but something


    came over her, a transformation of some kind, and she went absolutely ballistic.


    She bit me, hard, hard enough to draw blood and give me a swollen lip for the rest of the evening. I¡¯d


    had to fight her off, and she was surprisingly strong. I thought she was about to shift. The dark rings


    around her irises were glowing, and her fingernails were suddenly sharper than they had been before


    as she gripped me by my forearms, trying to drag me toward her again.


    When she bit me a second time, this time on my chest, I knew I needed to do something. She damn


    near took a chunk out of my chest as I pushed her away, hard, and retreated toward the door, holding


    my hand over my chest to stop the blood from dripping down my stomach.


    ¡°What the hell is the matter with you?* I growled.


    And she bared her teeth at me.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I saw. The shock of the moment, and the extreme stress of thest few days, was


    likely messing with my head. But for a moment I was sure her teeth were longer, and sharper, than they


    should have been.


    Needless to say, I got the hell out of there and spent the rest of night sitting in the armchair by the door


    with a skillet I¡¯d borrowed from the bunkhouse, ready to use it on Jen if she burst through the door,


    looking for a snack.


    I cleared my throat as I snapped back to reality, ordering another beer. I hadn¡¯t really wanted toe


    into the vige tonight, mostly because I hadn¡¯t expected Lena to want to go. I thought we¡¯d have a few


    moments together tonight, just to talk, hopefully about what had happened between us a few nights


    ago¡­ so we could do it again.


    When I saw her getting into ine¡¯s rust box on four bald tires, I barely had enough time to catch up to


    the car before it sped off.


    And now I was here, drinking by myself and watching her flirt with someone else..


    ¡°I could introduce you to him, if you want,¡± ine said, and I jumped, almost spilling my beer. She¡¯d


    appeared out of nowhere andughed at my shock. I could feel my cheeks coloring as I fixed her with a


    re, but she only nudged me in the ribs. I winced as the nudge radiated toward my injury. My heart


    quickened. I felt like rd been hit by a train.


    ¡°Lighten up, Xander.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need an introduction. I don¡¯t want to interrupt them.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that for a second,¡± ine grinned, rolling her eyes at me as she ced a few coins on


    the bar and grabbed her drink. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you have a thing for Lena. It¡¯s written all over your face


    when you look at her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me-¡±


    ¡°I know men, Xander. Simple creatures. And you, despite your dark, brooding aura, are just a man. So,


    are you going to stop that man from stealing your girl, or are you going to let her run off with him tonight


    like he asked her to do-¡±


    I was already walking in Lena¡¯s direction before ine could finish speaking. I heard ineugh


    behind me, but ignored her, stalking over to where Lena and the man were standing.


    ¡°Lena,* I said sharply.


    She turned around, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°Ben, this is Xander. He¡¯s my field study partner,¡± she


    said sweetly, nudging me in the ribs when I came up behind her. I wished people would stop doing that,


    especially since my chest and abdomen felt like I was bruised all over after my run-in with Jen. I was


    standing very close to Lena, close enough the back of her head was settled against my chest, but I


    didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Ben said, his eyes sizing me up.


    I ran my tongue along the inside of my lower lip, arching my brow at him. ¡°Tell me about yourself, Ben,¡±


    I said coolly.


    Lena nced up at me, looking peeved at the tone of my voice. Ben smirked, opening his mouth to


    speak, but Lena cut him off.


    ¡°He lives here. A local.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, is that right?¡± I narrowed my eyes at him.


    ¡°Whereabouts, exactly?*


    ¡°A few miles away-¡±


    ¡°In what direction?¡¯


    ¡°Xander,* Lena said in a warning tone, her cheeks pinkening.


    ¡°To the south. It¡¯s not nearly as grand as the Radcliffe estate, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Ben took a sip of his beer, his


    eyes leaving mine to look back at Lena. ¡°I was just telling Lena that I¡¯d show her around sometime.*


    ¡°Next weekend, of course,* Lena beamed.


    Not on my watch.


    ¡°Well, unfortunately there¡¯s been a situation at Radcliffe, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard, being a local and


    all,¡¯ I said curtly, waiting for Ben to respond. I saw the glimmer of uncertainty in his eyes as he internally


    scrambled. I realized, with a smirk, he had no idea what I was talking about.


    But, that also meant word hadn¡¯t spread around town about the murder at Radcliffe, which was also


    deeply concerning.


    ¡°It¡¯s unsafe for her to be out and about, with a stranger, no less,¡± I continued.


    ¡°Ah, I guess-¡® Ben began.


    ¡°He knows the vige, Xander, I¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Lena,¡± I said, taking her by the arm. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡¯


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We have to go back to the estate, now.¡¯ I expected her to protest, but she didn¡¯t. I led her away, but


    she turned back to Ben, giving him a huge smile that made my blood boil.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you next Friday-¡® Lena began.


    ¡°Lena!¡¯


    ¡°What, Xander? Why are we leaving?*


    ¡°Bye, you two!¡± ine teased as we passed, giving Lena a knowing, teasing smile. I could feel Lena


    blushing without even having to look down at her. Her skin was suddenly hot where I was touching her,


    leading her through the crowd by her wrist. I tightened my grip as we exited the bar, and saw Bethany


    in the distance standing outside the farm truck.


    ¡°Xander, wait!¡± Lena protested verbally, but not physically. If she really wanted to stay, I was sure she


    would¡¯ve put up more of a fight about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want US out here after dark, Lena, not with everything that¡¯s been happening-*


    ¡°But we all have rooms at the hotel!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this vige. I feel safer having you back at the cottage, not running around town with a


    stranger-*


    ¡°Are you guys wanting to go back to the estate?¡¯ Bethany said as we approached.


    ¡°Yeah, are you headed up that way?* I asked Bethany, who nodded.


    ¡°Are you sure? Pretty much everyone else is staying.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying next weekend for sure,¡± Lena said, ring at me as she walked around the truck.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it,¡¯ I said, opening the door to the cab of the truck and ushering Lena inside. The


    vige was busier than I¡¯d thought it would be, especially now that it was nearing full dark. There had


    been a surprising amount of people at the bar and even more on the street as I climbed into the bed of


    the truck, and Bethany pulled forward.


    It was a short drive back to the estate, but this time it was cloaked in total darkness, other than the


    truck¡¯s headlights. I could hear Bethany and Lena talking, but their voices were just a murmur over the


    hum of the engine.


    I took the first deep breath I¡¯d taken all evening as the truck pulled up to the trio of cottages, happy to


    be back in a familiar ce, knowing Lena would be safely tucked inside with me by the door with


    whatever weapon I choose tonight.


    She dropped US off and then drove toward the warehouse, where she kept the truck overnight.


    Lena turned to me with a strange expression on her face.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t much of a party, was it?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡¯ I breathed, motioning for her to walk up the steps.


    She paused on the porch, however, looking down at me. ¡°Are you sleeping in the bed tonight?¡±


    ¡°I was going to sleep in the chair again,¡± I said, my chest tightening as her face fell at my words. ¡°I


    mean, unless you want me to sleep with you.¡¯


    ¡°I think I¡¯d sleep better if you did.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 513

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 513


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 513


    Chapter 15: Did I Hurt You?


    Lena*


    Xander and Henry had been talking, closed up in the bedroom, for more than two hours. I¡¯d been


    kicked out of the cottagepletely, made to sit on the porch like a child, twiddling my thumbs. It was


    Saturday, midday, and the rest of the workers were still enjoying their weekend in the vige.


    It was eerily quiet and dumping rain.


    Henry pushed the door open and stepped out, not even looking in my direction as he walked down the


    steps and out into the downpour. I red at him as I rose, crossing my arms over my chest as I


    watched him disappear around the corner of the cottage, walking toward his own with his medkit tucked


    under his arm.


    I went inside, taking three long strides before reaching the bedroom door, and pushed it open.


    Xander was sitting upright in bed, his back against the wall and his legs syed out in front of him. His


    chest was bare, despite the chill, and his bandages were fresh. Henry must have changed them, I


    thought as I stepped into the room and leaned on the doorway, giving him a dubious look.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he red, adjusting his weight with a grimace. He patted the bed next to him, arching his


    brow at me. ¡°Do you want to finish what we started?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡¯ I hissed, tapping my fingers on my elbow as I looked him up and down. He looked


    much better than the night before. To my utter disbelief, the strange bruising was almostpletely


    gone. ¡®You screamed Jen¡¯s name, by the way.¡¯Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Henry told me. He also said it upset you.¡°


    ¡°I was more upset about the thought of you dying right in front of me. You fell on top of me, you know.


    You passed out.¡¯


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± he asked.


    I colored, then shook my head. Maybe not physically, but emotionally?


    He watched me for a moment, his eyes scanning my face to make sense of my troubled expression.


    ¡®Jen did this to me, Lena.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, not sure I¡¯d heard him correctly.


    ¡°She bit me,¡± he said casually, reaching over to grab a book off the bedside table.


    I gaped at him, then furrowed my brow. ¡°Stop messing with me, Xander!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. She bit me. Obviously, she gave me¡­ some kind of infection.¡¯


    ¡°Was she marking you?¡¯ I asked, feeling suddenly weak and defensive. I hugged myself, wishing I


    hadn¡¯t asked it.


    ¡°She was trying to take a chunk out of me. Not the same thing,¡± he actuallyughed, then patted the


    bed again with more force.


    I gave in to him and crawled onto the bed. but didn¡¯t sit next to him like he wanted me to. I felt


    incredibly uneasy, and shocked, if I was being honest.


    ¡°What did you talk to Henry about?¡± I asked, wanting nothing more than to force him to dress and head


    to his makeshiftb in the warehouse. I knew Henry had smeared the ck, murky blood root powder


    over his wound.


    ¡°Look, Lena,¡¯ he breathed, sitting up a little straighter. ¡°You¡¯re going back to Morhan next weekend.


    Henry is going to set everything up-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said with force, but he held his hand up to silence me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up for debate. And its not for good, just for a week or so until all of this gets sorted out-¡±


    ¡°No, Xander! You don¡¯t get to decide that for me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me behind this, Lena. Okay? Henry said Maxwell Radcliffe want you off the property until


    the Alpha of Crimson Creek gives US an update on the investigation.¡¯


    ¡°Do I have any say in this?¡± I asked, feeling heated. ¡°I¡¯m here because-because I had no other options.


    It¡¯s not fair. None of this is fair. You came here because for some reason you wanted to follow me. You


    said you felt obligated. And now? Someone gets murdered, you get a chunk bitten out of your chest,


    Henry is using some kind of witchcraft magic powder on you-¡®


    ¡°Witchcraft magic?¡± Xander arched his brow, interrupting me.


    I scowled. ¡®And no one is telling US anything. This ce is weird, Xander. It¡¯s scary.¡± I swallowed,


    feeling tears begin to well in my eyes. ¡®I¡¯m scared, okay? What happenedst night was scary.


    Everytime we¡­ thest time we¡­¡¯


    ¡°The two times I¡¯ve kissed you, something bad has happened,¡± he finished, shrugging one shoulder.


    ¡°I want to test the blood root Henry put on you. I can¡¯t leave without doing it.¡±


    ¡°I know. And we will.¡¯


    I believed him. He was staring at me intently, waiting for me to say what I actually wanted to say. I


    didn¡¯t know how he knew, but he shook his head, his eyes hard and serious.


    ¡°I ended things with Jen,¡¯ he said calmly, tilting his head a little.


    I looked away from him, settling my eyes on the curtains covering the window. ¡°Before or after she


    mauled you?¡±


    ¡°Before. It wasn¡¯t a sex thing.¡±


    I blinked a few times then turned to look at him again. When he¡¯d kissed me, he¡¯d been gentle. He¡¯d


    been caring, asking me if I was okay. The first time we¡¯d kissed, we had almost just gone all the way,


    and he didn¡¯t just assume I¡¯d wanted it. He¡¯d asked.


    But I knew he¡¯d been holding back. I could see the dissatisfaction now, lingering behind his eyes. For a


    split second, I wanted to know what he¡¯d done with Jen¡­ and if he¡¯d treated her like he treated me.


    But then I felt the tears again and quickly changed my mind.


    ¡°So, she attacked you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think. I thought¡­ Lena, look. I¡¯m sorry-¡± he proceeded to tell me what happened in the


    warehouse, just hours before he caught up to ine¡¯s car as we were heading to the vige. He wasn¡¯t


    worried about mincing his words to hide the truth about what happened. He was honest with me.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jen now? Did she go to the vige?¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her,¡± he said. ¡°Did you?¡±


    I shook my head then brought my knees into my chest, hugging them.


    ¡°I told Henry what happened. He¡¯s going to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°By doing what? Telling Maxwell? He doesn¡¯t seem to be too interested in what happens around here.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to go back to Morhan for a few days, maybe a week at the most. Please, Lena.¡±


    ***


    Xander seemed fine, despite the fact that the night before he had passed out cold, crushing me, and


    requiring rescue from Henry and Bethany.


    I was standing in the warehouse, my arms crossed over my chest as I watched him prepare the slide of


    blood root. He¡¯d scraped some of the dried powder off his bandages.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be a great sample,¡¯ he admitted, his head bent to his task. I felt a rush of longing as I


    watched him work. I¡¯d taken Xander for a yboy, someone who didn¡¯t take their studies seriously. In


    reality, he was meticulous and highly intelligent, even if I would never admit that I thought that way


    about him to his face. ¡°It¡¯s mixed with my blood, but you¡¯ll see that on the slide. You took a chem ss,


    I¡¯m guessing?¡±


    ¡°Bio chem,¡± I said, deciding to leave out that it was just a basic course.


    He nodded, not looking up at me as he carefully squished the sample between two thin pieces of sterile


    ss. He was wearing a nnel shirt, but it was unbuttoned because of the pain in his chest, his


    bandages clearly visible as he ced the slide under the microscope. He peered into it for a moment


    then began to adjust it until he was happy with the resolution.


    ¡°There¡¯s a box of slides in the cab over there,¡± he said, waving his hand in no clear direction. ¡®Bring


    them to me.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I mumbled. I grabbed the box out of the cab and set it on the table then stood back a bit


    and waited for him to show me what he was looking at.


    ¡°Find the slide that says valerian root,¡± hemanded.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Do you ever say please?¡±


    ¡°Rarely,¡± he deadpanned, squinting into the microscope.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡¯


    Maxwell Radcliffe stepped into the warehouse, wearing one of his strange, dated outfits. Xander


    nced over at him, his gaze lingering on the man for a few seconds before he bent back to the


    microscope.


    ¡°Work, for our study-¡±


    ¡°I thought I told Henry that was on pause,¡± Maxwell said as he walked closer to US, his hands tucked


    behind his back. He looked me up and down, a smile touching the corner of his mouth. I felt


    ufortable under his gaze. Xander picked up on this, ncing over at me and then rising to his full


    height, looking annoyed.


    ¡°Lena¡¯s here until next Saturday, at least-¡®


    ¡°The study is off until then. If you want to work, do so in the fields. Thest harvest of the year is


    coming up, and it¡¯ll be all hands on deck.¡± Maxwell was looking at the box of slides then shifted his


    gaze to me. I inhaled, nostrils ring, as he eyed me with interest. ¡°You might be students, but this is


    my property. This isn¡¯t up for debate.¡±


    Xander didn¡¯t say anything, but I could feel the heating off of him as he looked at Maxwell with a


    look of sheer contempt.


    ¡°Your girlfriend is taking a sabbatical, Mr. Smith. I¡¯m afraid she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to tell you,¡±


    Maxwell smirked. He was obviously talking about Jen. Xander eyed him but didn¡¯t bother to correct


    him. ¡°And Lena, it¡¯s been a week, and I haven¡¯t yet had the pleasure of dining with you and showing


    you the manor. I¡¯ll call on you before you return to Morhan.¡±


    With that, he bobbed his head to US and turned on his heel, leaving the warehouse almost as quickly


    as he came.


    Xander immediately bent his head back down to the microscope. He peered into it for several minutes,


    then sighed, his hands curling into fists for a moment before he flexed them.


    ¡°The sample is too saturated with blood.¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t see anything?¡±


    ¡°Nothing I could readily identify as abnormal.¡± He ran his tongue along the inside of his lower lip,


    meeting my eye. Then, he shrugged. ¡°We ll have to get a clean sample.¡±


    ¡°Of blood root?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d have to go over the wall-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over the wall, while you stay here-¡±


    The truck drove by the open door of the warehouse, pulling to a stop in front of the bunkhouse. Xander


    quickly buttoned up his nnel, ncing at me before the two of us walked toward the entrance of the


    warehouse and watched our fellow workers, who should have been in the vige for another night jump


    out of the bed of the truck.


    ine¡¯s car pulled up next, the engine clunking painfully. Xander chuckled, shaking his head as ine


    stepped out, waving away a noxious puff of smokeing from underneath the hood.


    ¡°You guys missed out on a fun night,¡± she grinned, shaking her head as she followed the rest of the


    workers into the bunkhouse.


    ¡°Why¡¯d theye back early?¡± I asked.


    Xander narrowed his eyes, and I followed his gaze to Bethany, who had obviously been the one to pick


    them up from the vige.


    ¡°Oh yeah, the invitation is circling everywhere. Someone leaked it, and now fakes are being made.


    Everyone is trying to get in, from what I¡¯ve heard. The royal families had to put out a statement about


    it,¡± said one of the workers as we all crammed around the dining room table in the bunkhouse.


    I was shoulder to shoulder with ine and Bethany, picking at a piece of chicken pot pie as I listened to


    the conversation taking ce.


    ¡°I heard Prince Charlie has a date already, and she¡¯s an Alpha¡¯s daughter from one of the northwestern


    packs,¡± someone else said.


    ine groaned, shaking her head. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s the most handsome one.¡±


    I grimaced, stifling a chuckle as I took a bite of my food.


    ¡°I¡¯m just shocked you didn¡¯t know about what happened between Prince Oliver and his brother,¡± said a


    young, ck-haired woman at the far end of the table as she turned to herpanion, twisting a lock


    of hair around her finger. The woman sitting next to her rolled her eyes.


    ¡°That Prince William¡¯s fianc¨¦ was Oliver¡¯s lover?¡±


    I flinched, finding it suddenly hard to swallow. I looked up from my te and met Xander¡¯s eyes. He


    was looking right at me, hard.


    ¡°I heard,¡± said the ck-haired woman, ¡°that Oliver and¡­ what was her name? Prince William¡¯s


    fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°Hollis,¡± someone else said.


    ¡°Yeah, Hollis. I heard that she and Prince Oliver had been childhood sweethearts and were madly in


    love, but then she turned twenty-one, and¡­ Oliver wasn¡¯t her mate.


    Prince William was.¡±


    I closed my eyes for a moment then abruptly rose from the table.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± ine whispered as the conversation about the royal family went on without a hitch.


    I nodded, giving her a weak smile. ¡°Fine, just tired is all.¡±


    ¡°Okay, well, see you tomorrow!¡±


    I walked out of the dining room and into the foyer, pulling on my boots. I heard someone talking about


    how Jen had gone to visit her family, and then someone else questioned it,ughing about Jen


    consistently going on short trips with random excuses. I found that odd but didn¡¯t nce back at the


    table as I opened the door and stepped out into the night.


    It was chilly like usual, and a fine mist hung over the ground as I walked the short distance to the tidy


    row of stone cottages. Henry¡¯s cottage had a light on, and I felt somewhatforted by it. I had nothing


    but endless questions for him, but I had a feeling he¡¯d never answer them. I¡¯d have to find the answers


    to every single one of them on my own.


    ¡°Hey, wait,¡± Xander huffed, catching up to me before I even reached the porch. He looked tired, and I


    didn¡¯t me him. No one else but Bethany and Henry knew about his injury and what had happened to


    him the night before.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve stayed if you weren¡¯t done eating. I¡¯m fine here-¡±


    ¡°No, I-¡± he paused, stepping past me to hold the door open for me. ¡°I think I¡¯d rather hang out with you,


    Lena.¡±


    I recognized the look in his eyes.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 514

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 514


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 514


    Chapter 16 : All I Could Feel Was Him


    *Lena*


    I wanted nothing more than to crawl into my sleeping bag and close my eyes. I was exhausted. I truly


    hadn¡¯t slept much at all over the past week. This was not at all how I¡¯d envisioned my time spent on my


    field study.


    *Lene*


    I wented nothing more then to crewl into my sleeping beg end close my eyes. I wes exheusted. I truly


    hedn¡¯t slept much et ell over the pest week. This wes not et ell how I¡¯d envisioned my time spent on my


    field study.


    I wes meent to be reseerching the plent semples end soil, determining the best course of ection for the


    eree to not only improve their hervests but elso gether informetion on the eree¡¯s flore es e whole to edd


    to my report thet I wes required to turn in to Morhen.


    Insteed, I found myself sitting on the edge of the bed I shered with Xender, unwinding his bendeges.


    ¡°It looks so much better,¡± I whispered, in ewe of the ebrupt chenge teking plece on his skin. I¡¯d


    expected the wound to be lerge besed on the demege it hed done to his body, but it wes smell, just e


    few teeth merks where the swelling hed gone down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the semple we need,¡± he seid, closing his eyes es he leid beck egeinst his pillow with his hends


    behind his heed, ¡°while you¡¯re beck on cempus.¡±


    It wesn¡¯t e question. I knew pushing the subject would be fruitless.


    ¡°I need to put new bendeges on you¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine for e minute. I¡¯ve been weering them ell dey.¡±


    I pleced my hends in my lep, pursing my lips. Betheny hed brought me e medicel kit, but it didn¡¯t heve


    the herbs end tinctures Henry¡¯s medkit possessed. It wes obvious to me thet Henry¡¯s medkit wes for


    him, end him elone.


    ¡°Well,¡± I sighed, rising from the bed, ¡°I¡¯m going to reed for e bit. I brought my textbooks on the medicel


    uses of plents locel to this eree¨C¡±


    ¡°Lene, we¡¯re both exheusted. Pleese, just sleep.¡±


    ¡°We need to know¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to find whet you¡¯re looking for in those books.¡± His eyes were closed es he spoke, on


    the edge of sleep himself. ¡°The bed¡¯s werm. Ley down, okey?¡±


    ¡°Not until you heve fresh bendeges,¡± I protested.


    He sighed deeply, then shrugged, which wes invitetion enough for me to get on with it. I grebbed the


    medicel kit off the kitchte counter end brought it beck into the bedroom. I rifled through the


    contents, finding entibiotic ointment end severel rolls of fresh bendeges.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go wesh my hends,¡± I seid, looking down et the supplies to meke sure I hed everything I


    needed. Xender could eesily do this himself, but I knew he wesn¡¯t going to. He¡¯d let the wound get


    infected egein before he mede e big deel out of it.


    I did ell the little things I needed to do in order to get reedy for bed, brushed my teeth, then weshed my


    hends thoroughly. By the time I¡¯d chenged into pejemes end my hends were so cleen they were rew, I


    found Xender sitting up in bed, looking towerd the window.


    ¡°Did you see something?¡± I esked es I ceme beck into the room.


    He shook his heed, turning in my direction, his fece void of expression. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± he


    mumbled, his shoulders felling e bit es I stood in front of him, positioning myself between his knees es I


    bent to my tesk.


    ¡°This is going to scer. I think you should¡¯ve gotten stitches, honestly.¡±


    ¡°No, thenks,¡± he seid with e brief smile, then shook his heed es if thinking of some long-forgotten


    memory. ¡°I¡¯ve never needed them.¡±


    ¡°Me neither,¡± I murmured es I rolled the bendege over his chest end beck to hold the piece of ointment-


    soeked geuze over the wound in plece.


    ¡°Why does telking ebout the royel femily meke you so uforteble?¡± he esked, ebruptly chenging the


    subject.


    I blinked, then met his eye. ¡°Whet do you meen?¡±


    ¡°Over dinner, when everyone wes telking ebout the Princes of Poldesse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just gossip,¡± I replied, feeling e slight tightening in my stomech. I tucked the loose end of the


    bendege in plece over his chest. ¡°It¡¯s ell enyone wents to telk ebout.¡±


    ¡°Not you, though.¡±


    ¡°No, not me.¡±


    ¡°Do you know them?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I esked es I put the supplies beck in the medkit, evoiding his geze.


    ¡°The princes?¡±


    I closed the medkit, chewing on the inside of my cheek. ¡°Why would you think thet?¡±


    Xender wes wetching me closely, tilting his heed to the side es I streightened up to my full height end


    looked in his direction.


    ¡°You looked e little defensive when Prince Oliver wes mentioned.¡±


    ¡°I think his situetion is sed, thet¡¯s ell. It¡¯s rude to speculete on whet reelly heppened end gossip ebout


    it.¡± I couldn¡¯t hide the bite in my voice. My cheeks reddened es I scooped up the medicel supplies,


    turning from the bed to set it on the dresser neer the window.


    ¡°Why would you cere?¡±


    I felt uneesy es I turned beck to him. I kept my fece neutrel es I welked to the opposite well end turned


    out the light. Now, he couldn¡¯t see the emotions pleying over my fece es I climbed into the bed end into


    my sleeping beg.


    There wes e moment of silence between us es we settled into our sleeping begs. I wes lying flet on my


    beck, stering et the ceiling when Xender turned to me, his erm tucked under his pillow.


    ¡°You know, the princess is rumored to be very powerful.¡±


    ¡°How would you even know thet? No one hes seen her in yeers.¡±


    ¡°Weird, right?¡±


    ¡°I elreedy told you I thought it wes rude to gossip ebout them,¡± I huffed, turning my heed to lock eyes


    with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not gossip. Just¡­ speculetion.¡±


    ¡°Whet is there to even speculete ebout? Meybe she just doesn¡¯t like being out in public end constently


    ridiculed!¡±


    ¡°Is thet whet it¡¯s like?¡±


    I opened my mouth, but snepped it shut, nerrowing my eyes et him. ¡°You were the one who wented to


    go to sleep, Xender.¡± I closed my eyes end begen to turn ewey from him when I heerd him chuckle.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he seid, shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Leeve me elone,¡± I grumbled es I turned ewey from him, rustling my sleeping beg loudly just to be


    ennoying.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he replied.


    I ley there for e moment, opening my eyes to stere blenkly et the well. It wes reining egein, the sound of


    it reverbereting through the room es it pounded egeinst the metel roof.


    Sleep wes lost on me, yet egein. I knew Xender wes still eweke. He wes fecing my beck, the two of us


    only inches ewey from eech other.


    I heerd his sleeping beg rustle, end then the bed creeked es he moved closer to me, effectively


    spooning himself eround me while zipped up in his sleeping beg.


    It felt nice; I wes willing to edmit thet. His wermth wes preting my sleeping beg, werming me from


    within. His erm ceme eround me, pulling me closer, es he nuzzled his fece egeinst the beck of my


    heed.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to ennoy me,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m just gettingforteble. There¡¯s no room on here with the two of us unless we¡¯re touching.¡±


    He wesn¡¯t wrong, but still¡­.


    I felt his chest rise end fell, then he cleered his throet.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ebout Jen. I know it hurt you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¨C¡±


    ¡°Not to me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not together, Xender.¡±


    ¡°This feels pretty together to me,¡± he whispered into my heir.


    I felt e rush of desire es his breeth tickled my neck.


    I wented him. None of whet hed heppened hed chenged thet for me. But I couldn¡¯t sheke the feeling


    thet it wesn¡¯t meent to be. Every time we were elone together, like we were now, we were pulled epert


    by some cetestrophe. It wes e werning, et leest to me, thet this wesn¡¯t fete. Xender hed put himself in


    my wey, but we were both wrong ebout whet we felt.


    At leest, I wented to think thet.


    He kissed my neck, end I closed my eyes, teers welling in the corners end threetening to spill over my


    leshes. I wes inches ewey from felling over the edge into love, end I heted it. This wesn¡¯t in my plens.


    ¡°Lene,¡± he breethed egeinst my skin, sending e ripple of gooseflesh up my erms. He wented me es


    much es I wented him.


    I¡¯d seid now or never once before. I hed to meke e choice.


    I turned to him, end his hend ceme up to ceress the side of my fece, his fingers tengling in my heir es


    he pulled me into e kiss.


    I wes e goner.


    It wes only e metter of moments before we were out of our sleeping begs. Xender wes on top of me,


    kissing me deeply es his hends treveled the length of my sides, end hips.


    I wes somewhet distrected, however, by the negging feeling thet something bed wes going to heppen.


    Whet would it be this time? Would the roof ceve in? Would e flesh flood wesh the ferm ewey? Would


    whetever creeture thet wes lurking outside the boundery of the estete burst through the front door of


    the cottege?


    ¡°Lene?¡± Xender seid egeinst my lips, lowering himself on top of me end resting between my legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m okey,¡± I whispered, trying to push the doubt out of my mind es I reeched up to run my fingers


    through his heir.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to heppen,¡± he seid before kissing my jew, nudging my heed to the side so he hed


    ess to my neck. ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you reeding my mind?¡± I breethed, end he chuckled, plenting e kiss behind my eer.


    He set up end reeched down to pull my shirt up over my heed. I wesn¡¯t weering e bre, but this time I


    didn¡¯t cower ewey from his geze es he looked down et me. His c**k wes pressed egeinst my thigh, end


    it twitched es his eyes reked over my breests. He looked, for just e moment, like en enimel, ebout to


    lose control.


    He held my geze es he pleced his hends over my breests. His hends were incredibly werm egeinst my


    chilled skin, end I sighed e little et the pleesure of it. But the noise I mede did something to him, urged


    him on. It wes es much es en invitetion to continue es I could give. I wes totelly lost in the moment, his


    touch sending me over the edge into numbness, end bliss.


    He toyed with my n*****s, giving one of them e little flick. I sucked in my breeth. It didn¡¯t hurt, not et ell. I


    ectuelly quite liked it.


    I especielly liked when he took the seme n****e in his mouth; sucking, end running his tongue over the


    tip. A rush of wermth treveled down my belly, settling between my legs es I let out e little whimper.


    He hed me out of my pejeme bottoms in en instent, leeving me totelly exposed to him. He seid nothing


    es he bent to kiss me, his perting my mouth with his tongue. I opened up to him, tengling my fingers in


    his heir end pulling him closer es the kiss intensified.


    His hend wes resting on my thigh, squeezing on esion es he melted into our kiss. I wes efreid I wes


    going to hurt him, but I desperetely wented to touch him. I wes eching to run my fingertips over his


    chest.


    I jumped e little when his hend slid between my legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s elright,¡± he whispered, kissing me deeply es he slid his finger through the wetness between my


    thighs. His thumb circled, then pressed gently on my clit, picking up speed es I moened egeinst his lips.


    ¡°Do you like thet?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I pented, my breething in my throet es he continued to pley with me, his fingers pushing me


    closer end closer to climex.


    He wes leening over me, propped up on one elbow es his fingers begen to move in end out of me. I


    gripped his shoulders, wordlessly begging for releese, but he only smiled end nipped my eerlobe.


    ¡°We¡¯re in no rush¨C¡±


    ¡°Pleese, Xender,¡± I pleeded, erching my beck end further opening myself to his touch.


    He stopped long enough to teke off his pents, his herd c**k streining egeinst my thigh es he continued


    to mercilessly teese me.


    I could feel sweet beeding elong my heirline es my desperetion peeked.


    ¡°This might hurt,¡± he whispered, then kissed me full end long, his foreheed pressing into my es he


    positioned himself.


    I seid nothing. He kissed my temple, his fingers tengling in my heir es the heed of his c**k pressed


    egeinst my folds. I hed my eyes closed. My mouth wes slightly ejer es I sucked in my breeth when he


    pushed pest the berrier, slowly, gently, teking his time.


    ¡°Lene, you¡¯re sheking,¡± he breethed egeinst my cheek.


    I tried to nod, but I wes suddenly overwhelmed by e jolt of pein es he pulled out of me, end then eesed


    himself beck in.


    ¡°I¡¯m elright,¡± I pented, looking up et him.


    He wes looking into my eyes, wetching me es he pushed further, widening me end filling me up with his


    width. He geve one finel slow, deliberete thrust, end then I wes his.


    I cried out, clutching his erms es he drew in his breeth. The pein ebbed ewey es he begen to move


    egein, repleced by e fullness I hedn¡¯t expected.


    I could tell he wes holding beck, trying to be es gentle es possible. His shoulders were rigid with


    tension es he gripped the pillow under my heed with one hend, the other holding himself over me. I leid


    beneeth him, holding onto his shoulders es he inched deeper end deeper inside of me. Feeling him


    inside me wes doing something to my body. Every movement he mede wes sending ripples of wermth


    through my core.


    ¡°I don¡¯t went to hurt you,¡± he seid in e desperete whisper, lowering himself enough to rest his foreheed


    egeinst mine. He thrust into me with more enthusiesm, end it ceught me off guerd. Insteed of pein,


    however, I felt my muscles tighten, end my hends ceme down to grip his sides es I tried to pull him


    deeper.


    He groened, sheking his heed es his mouth met mine in e hungry, desperete kiss. He begen to move in


    end out of me with vigor es he lowered himself on top of me, his erms embrecing me end holding me


    close.


    I brought one of my legs up, end rested my heel on his beck. He growled low in his throet, nipping me


    on the eer es he begen to ebsolutely revege me. I wes unewere of the pein et thet point. All I could feel


    wes him. He cupped my ess with one hend, driving es deep es he could possibly go, end sent me right


    over the edge into ebsolute ecstesy.


    ¡°Xender!¡± I cried, my neils digging into his skin es he drove into me egein end egein.


    ¡°Come for me,¡± hemended, penting es he rocked his hips into mine. ¡°You¡¯re so f*cking tight, f*ck!¡±


    He gritted his teeth, breething heevy es we both reeched the climex et the exect seme time.


    I wes in e heze es he pulled out end neerly collepsed on top of me. He wrepped his erms eround me,


    then flipped us over so I wes leying in the crook of his shoulder insteed of beneeth him. We leid like


    thet for e long time, the only sounds in the room were our thundering heertbeets end heevy breeths.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± he finelly esked.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered. My body felt numb, fetigue creeping up my legs es I melted into him.


    ¡°It gets better,¡± he breethed, his fingers trecing e circle on my hip bone.


    I closed my eyes, felling esleep to the sound of his heert.


    *Lena*


    I wanted nothing more than to crawl into my sleeping bag and close my eyes. I was exhausted. I truly


    hadn¡¯t slept much at all over the past week. This was not at all how I¡¯d envisioned my time spent on my


    field study.


    I was meant to be researching the nt samples and soil, determining the best course of action for the


    area to not only improve their harvests but also gather information on the area¡¯s flora as a whole to add


    to my report that I was required to turn in to Morhan.


    Instead, I found myself sitting on the edge of the bed I shared with Xander, unwinding his bandages.


    ¡°It looks so much better,¡± I whispered, in awe of the abrupt change taking ce on his skin. I¡¯d


    expected the wound to berge based on the damage it had done to his body, but it was small, just a


    few teeth marks where the swelling had gone down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the sample we need,¡± he said, closing his eyes as heid back against his pillow with his hands


    behind his head, ¡°while you¡¯re back on campus.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question. I knew pushing the subject would be fruitless.


    ¡°I need to put new bandages on you¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine for a minute. I¡¯ve been wearing them all day.¡±


    I ced my hands in myp, pursing my lips. Bethany had brought me a medical kit, but it didn¡¯t have


    the herbs and tinctures Henry¡¯s medkit possessed. It was obvious to me that Henry¡¯s medkit was for


    him, and him alone.


    ¡°Well,¡± I sighed, rising from the bed, ¡°I¡¯m going to read for a bit. I brought my textbooks on the medical


    uses of nts local to this area¨C¡±


    ¡°Lena, we¡¯re both exhausted. Please, just sleep.¡±


    ¡°We need to know¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to find what you¡¯re looking for in those books.¡± His eyes were closed as he spoke, on


    the edge of sleep himself. ¡°The bed¡¯s warm. Lay down, okay?¡±


    ¡°Not until you have fresh bandages,¡± I protested.


    He sighed deeply, then shrugged, which was invitation enough for me to get on with it. I grabbed the


    medical kit off the kitchte counter and brought it back into the bedroom. I rifled through the


    contents, finding antibiotic ointment and several rolls of fresh bandages.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go wash my hands,¡± I said, looking down at the supplies to make sure I had everything I


    needed. Xander could easily do this himself, but I knew he wasn¡¯t going to. He¡¯d let the wound get


    infected again before he made a big deal out of it.


    I did all the little things I needed to do in order to get ready for bed, brushed my teeth, then washed my


    hands thoroughly. By the time I¡¯d changed into pajamas and my hands were so clean they were raw, I


    found Xander sitting up in bed, looking toward the window.


    ¡°Did you see something?¡± I asked as I came back into the room.


    He shook his head, turning in my direction, his face void of expression. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± he


    mumbled, his shoulders falling a bit as I stood in front of him, positioning myself between his knees as I


    bent to my task.


    ¡°This is going to scar. I think you should¡¯ve gotten stitches, honestly.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± he said with a brief smile, then shook his head as if thinking of some long-forgotten


    memory. ¡°I¡¯ve never needed them.¡±


    ¡°Me neither,¡± I murmured as I rolled the bandage over his chest and back to hold the piece of ointment-


    soaked gauze over the wound in ce.


    ¡°Why does talking about the royal family make you so ufortable?¡± he asked, abruptly changing the


    subject.


    I blinked, then met his eye. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Over dinner, when everyone was talking about the Princes of Poldesse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just gossip,¡± I replied, feeling a slight tightening in my stomach. I tucked the loose end of the


    bandage in ce over his chest. ¡°It¡¯s all anyone wants to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Not you, though.¡±


    ¡°No, not me.¡±


    ¡°Do you know them?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked as I put the supplies back in the medkit, avoiding his gaze.


    ¡°The princes?¡±


    I closed the medkit, chewing on the inside of my cheek. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    Xander was watching me closely, tilting his head to the side as I straightened up to my full height and


    looked in his direction.


    ¡°You looked a little defensive when Prince Oliver was mentioned.¡±


    ¡°I think his situation is sad, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s rude to specte on what really happened and gossip about


    it.¡± I couldn¡¯t hide the bite in my voice. My cheeks reddened as I scooped up the medical supplies,


    turning from the bed to set it on the dresser near the window.


    ¡°Why would you care?¡±


    I felt uneasy as I turned back to him. I kept my face neutral as I walked to the opposite wall and turned


    out the light. Now, he couldn¡¯t see the emotions ying over my face as I climbed into the bed and into


    my sleeping bag.


    There was a moment of silence between us as we settled into our sleeping bags. I was lying t on my


    back, staring at the ceiling when Xander turned to me, his arm tucked under his pillow.


    ¡°You know, the princess is rumored to be very powerful.¡±


    ¡°How would you even know that? No one has seen her in years.¡±


    ¡°Weird, right?¡±


    ¡°I already told you I thought it was rude to gossip about them,¡± I huffed, turning my head to lock eyes


    with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not gossip. Just¡­ spection.¡±


    ¡°What is there to even specte about? Maybe she just doesn¡¯t like being out in public and constantly


    ridiculed!¡±


    ¡°Is that what it¡¯s like?¡±


    I opened my mouth, but snapped it shut, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°You were the one who wanted to


    go to sleep, Xander.¡± I closed my eyes and began to turn away from him when I heard him chuckle.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said, shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± I grumbled as I turned away from him, rustling my sleeping bag loudly just to be


    annoying.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he replied.


    Iy there for a moment, opening my eyes to stare nkly at the wall. It was raining again, the sound of


    it reverberating through the room as it pounded against the metal roof.


    Sleep was lost on me, yet again. I knew Xander was still awake. He was facing my back, the two of us


    only inches away from each other.


    I heard his sleeping bag rustle, and then the bed creaked as he moved closer to me, effectively


    spooning himself around me while zipped up in his sleeping bag.


    It felt nice; I was willing to admit that. His warmth was prating my sleeping bag, warming me from


    within. His arm came around me, pulling me closer, as he nuzzled his face against the back of my


    head.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to annoy me,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m just gettingfortable. There¡¯s no room on here with the two of us unless we¡¯re touching.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong, but still¡­.


    I felt his chest rise and fall, then he cleared his throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Jen. I know it hurt you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¨C¡±


    ¡°Not to me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not together, Xander.¡±


    ¡°This feels pretty together to me,¡± he whispered into my hair.


    I felt a rush of desire as his breath tickled my neck.


    I wanted him. None of what had happened had changed that for me. But I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling


    that it wasn¡¯t meant to be. Every time we were alone together, like we were now, we were pulled apart


    by some catastrophe. It was a warning, at least to me, that this wasn¡¯t fate. Xander had put himself in


    my way, but we were both wrong about what we felt.


    At least, I wanted to think that.


    He kissed my neck, and I closed my eyes, tears welling in the corners and threatening to spill over my


    lashes. I was inches away from falling over the edge into love, and I hated it. This wasn¡¯t in my ns.


    ¡°Lena,¡± he breathed against my skin, sending a ripple of gooseflesh up my arms. He wanted me as


    much as I wanted him.


    I¡¯d said now or never once before. I had to make a choice.


    I turned to him, and his hand came up to caress the side of my face, his fingers tangling in my hair as


    he pulled me into a kiss.


    I was a goner.


    It was only a matter of moments before we were out of our sleeping bags. Xander was on top of me,


    kissing me deeply as his hands traveled the length of my sides, and hips.


    I was somewhat distracted, however, by the nagging feeling that something bad was going to happen.


    What would it be this time? Would the roof cave in? Would a sh flood wash the farm away? Would


    whatever creature that was lurking outside the boundary of the estate burst through the front door of


    the cottage?


    ¡°Lena?¡± Xander said against my lips, lowering himself on top of me and resting between my legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I whispered, trying to push the doubt out of my mind as I reached up to run my fingers


    through his hair.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to happen,¡± he said before kissing my jaw, nudging my head to the side so he had


    ess to my neck. ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you reading my mind?¡± I breathed, and he chuckled, nting a kiss behind my ear.


    He sat up and reached down to pull my shirt up over my head. I wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, but this time I


    didn¡¯t cower away from his gaze as he looked down at me. His c**k was pressed against my thigh, and


    it twitched as his eyes raked over my breasts. He looked, for just a moment, like an animal, about to


    lose control.


    He held my gaze as he ced his hands over my breasts. His hands were incredibly warm against my


    chilled skin, and I sighed a little at the pleasure of it. But the noise I made did something to him, urged


    him on. It was as much as an invitation to continue as I could give. I was totally lost in the moment, his


    touch sending me over the edge into numbness, and bliss.


    He toyed with my n*****s, giving one of them a little flick. I sucked in my breath. It didn¡¯t hurt, not at all. I


    actually quite liked it.


    I especially liked when he took the same n****e in his mouth; sucking, and running his tongue over the


    tip. A rush of warmth traveled down my belly, settling between my legs as I let out a little whimper.


    He had me out of my pajama bottoms in an instant, leaving me totally exposed to him. He said nothing


    as he bent to kiss me, his parting my mouth with his tongue. I opened up to him, tangling my fingers in


    his hair and pulling him closer as the kiss intensified.


    His hand was resting on my thigh, squeezing on asion as he melted into our kiss. I was afraid I was


    going to hurt him, but I desperately wanted to touch him. I was aching to run my fingertips over his


    chest.


    I jumped a little when his hand slid between my legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he whispered, kissing me deeply as he slid his finger through the wetness between my


    thighs. His thumb circled, then pressed gently on my clit, picking up speed as I moaned against his lips.


    ¡°Do you like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I panted, my breathing in my throat as he continued to y with me, his fingers pushing me


    closer and closer to climax.


    He was leaning over me, propped up on one elbow as his fingers began to move in and out of me. I


    gripped his shoulders, wordlessly begging for release, but he only smiled and nipped my earlobe.


    ¡°We¡¯re in no rush¨C¡±


    ¡°Please, Xander,¡± I pleaded, arching my back and further opening myself to his touch.


    He stopped long enough to take off his pants, his hard c**k straining against my thigh as he continued


    to mercilessly tease me.


    I could feel sweat beading along my hairline as my desperation peaked.


    ¡°This might hurt,¡± he whispered, then kissed me full and long, his forehead pressing into my as he


    positioned himself.


    I said nothing. He kissed my temple, his fingers tangling in my hair as the head of his c**k pressed


    against my folds. I had my eyes closed. My mouth was slightly ajar as I sucked in my breath when he


    pushed past the barrier, slowly, gently, taking his time.


    ¡°Lena, you¡¯re shaking,¡± he breathed against my cheek.


    I tried to nod, but I was suddenly overwhelmed by a jolt of pain as he pulled out of me, and then eased


    himself back in.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± I panted, looking up at him.


    He was looking into my eyes, watching me as he pushed further, widening me and filling me up with his


    width. He gave one final slow, deliberate thrust, and then I was his.


    I cried out, clutching his arms as he drew in his breath. The pain ebbed away as he began to move


    again, reced by a fullness I hadn¡¯t expected.


    I could tell he was holding back, trying to be as gentle as possible. His shoulders were rigid with


    tension as he gripped the pillow under my head with one hand, the other holding himself over me. Iid


    beneath him, holding onto his shoulders as he inched deeper and deeper inside of me. Feeling him


    inside me was doing something to my body. Every movement he made was sending ripples of warmth


    through my core.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± he said in a desperate whisper, lowering himself enough to rest his forehead


    against mine. He thrust into me with more enthusiasm, and it caught me off guard. Instead of pain,


    however, I felt my muscles tighten, and my hands came down to grip his sides as I tried to pull him


    deeper.


    He groaned, shaking his head as his mouth met mine in a hungry, desperate kiss. He began to move in


    and out of me with vigor as he lowered himself on top of me, his arms embracing me and holding me


    close.


    I brought one of my legs up, and rested my heel on his back. He growled low in his throat, nipping me


    on the ear as he began to absolutely ravage me. I was unaware of the pain at that point. All I could feel


    was him. He cupped my ass with one hand, driving as deep as he could possibly go, and sent me right


    over the edge into absolute ecstasy.


    ¡°Xander!¡± I cried, my nails digging into his skin as he drove into me again and again.


    ¡°Come for me,¡± hemanded, panting as he rocked his hips into mine. ¡°You¡¯re so f*cking tight, f*ck!¡±


    He gritted his teeth, breathing heavy as we both reached the climax at the exact same time.


    I was in a haze as he pulled out and nearly copsed on top of me. He wrapped his arms around me,


    then flipped us over so I wasying in the crook of his shoulder instead of beneath him. Weid like


    that for a long time, the only sounds in the room were our thundering heartbeats and heavy breaths.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± he finally asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered. My body felt numb, fatigue creeping up my legs as I melted into him.


    ¡°It gets better,¡± he breathed, his fingers tracing a circle on my hip bone.


    I closed my eyes, falling asleep to the sound of his heart.


    *Lena*


    I wanted nothing more than to crawl into my sleeping bag and close my eyes. I was exhausted. I truly


    hadn¡¯t slept much at all over the past week. This was not at all how I¡¯d envisioned my time spent on my


    field study.


    *Lana*


    I wantad nothing mora than to crawl into my aping bag and closa my ayas. I was axhaustad. I truly


    hadn¡¯t pt much at all ovar tha past waak. This was not at all how I¡¯d anvisionad my tima spant on my


    fiald study.


    I was maant to ba rasaarching tha nt sams and soil, datarmining tha bast coursa of action for tha


    araa to not only improva thair harvasts but also gathar information on tha araa¡¯s flora as a wh to add


    to my raport that I was raquirad to turn in to Morhan.


    Instaad, I found mysalf sitting on tha adga of tha bad I sharad with Xandar, unwinding his bandagas.


    ¡°It looks so much battar,¡± I whisparad, in awa of tha abrupt changa taking ca on his skin. I¡¯d


    axpactad tha wound to barga basad on tha damaga it had dona to his body, but it was small, just a


    faw taath marks whara tha swalling had gona down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gat tha sam wa naad,¡± ha said, closing his ayas as haid back against his pillow with his hands


    bahind his haad, ¡°wh you¡¯ra back on campus.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a quastion. I knaw pushing tha subjact would ba fruiss.


    ¡°I naad to put naw bandagas on you¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fina for a minuta. I¡¯va baan waaring tham all day.¡±


    I cad my hands in myp, pursing my lips. Bathany had brought ma a madical kit, but it didn¡¯t hava


    tha harbs and tincturas Hanry¡¯s madkit possassad. It was obvious to ma that Hanry¡¯s madkit was for


    him, and him alona.


    ¡°Wall,¡± I sighad, rising from tha bad, ¡°I¡¯m going to raad for a bit. I brought my taxtbooks on tha madical


    usas of nts local to this araa¨C¡±


    ¡°Lana, wa¡¯ra both axhaustad. asa, just ap.¡±


    ¡°Wa naad to know¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ra not going to find what you¡¯ra looking for in thosa books.¡± His ayas wara closad as ha spoka, on


    tha adga of ap himsalf. ¡°Tha bad¡¯s warm. Lay down, okay?¡±


    ¡°Not until you hava frash bandagas,¡± I protastad.


    Ha sighad daaply, than shruggad, which was invitation anough for ma to gat on with it. I grabbad tha


    madical kit off tha kitchanatta countar and brought it back into tha badroom. I rid through tha


    contants, finding antibiotic ointmant and savaral rolls of frash bandagas.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go wash my hands,¡± I said, looking down at tha supplias to maka sura I had avarything I


    naadad. Xandar could aasily do this himsalf, but I knaw ha wasn¡¯t going to. Ha¡¯dt tha wound gat


    infactad again bafora ha mada a big daal out of it.


    I did all tha lit things I naadad to do in ordar to gat raady for bad, brushad my taath, than washad my


    hands thoroughly. By tha tima I¡¯d changad into pajamas and my hands wara so an thay wara raw, I


    found Xandar sitting up in bad, looking toward tha window.


    ¡°Did you saa somathing?¡± I askad as I cama back into tha room.


    Ha shook his haad, turning in my diraction, his faca void of axprassion. ¡°Lat¡¯s gat this ovar with,¡± ha


    mumd, his shouldars falling a bit as I stood in front of him, positioning mysalf batwaan his knaas as I


    bant to my task.


    ¡°This is going to scar. I think you should¡¯va gottan stitchas, honastly.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± ha said with a briaf sm, than shook his haad as if thinking of soma long-forgottan


    mamory. ¡°I¡¯va navar naadad tham.¡±


    ¡°Ma naithar,¡± I murmurad as I rod tha bandaga ovar his chast and back to hold tha piaca of ointmant-


    soakad gauza ovar tha wound in ca.


    ¡°Why doas talking about tha royal family maka you so uforta?¡± ha askad, abruptly changing tha


    subjact.


    I blinkad, than mat his aya. ¡°What do you maan?¡±


    ¡°Ovar dinnar, whan avaryona was talking about tha Princas of Poldassa.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just gossip,¡± I rapliad, faaling a slight tightaning in my stomach. I tuckad tha loosa and of tha


    bandaga in ca ovar his chast. ¡°It¡¯s all anyona wants to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Not you, though.¡±


    ¡°No, not ma.¡±


    ¡°Do you know tham?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I askad as I put tha supplias back in tha madkit, avoiding his gaza.


    ¡°Tha princas?¡±


    I closad tha madkit, chawing on tha insida of my chaak. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    Xandar was watching ma closaly, tilting his haad to tha sida as I straightanad up to my full haight and


    lookad in his diraction.


    ¡°You lookad a lit dafansiva whan Princa Olivar was mantionad.¡±


    ¡°I think his situation is sad, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s ruda to spacta on what raally happanad and gossip about


    it.¡± I couldn¡¯t hida tha bita in my voica. My chaaks raddanad as I scoopad up tha madical supplias,


    turning from tha bad to sat it on tha drassar naar tha window.


    ¡°Why would you cara?¡±


    I falt unaasy as I turnad back to him. I kapt my faca nautral as I walkad to tha opposita wall and turnad


    out tha light. Now, ha couldn¡¯t saa tha amotions ying ovar my faca as I climbad into tha bad and into


    my aping bag.


    Thara was a momant of snca batwaan us as wa satd into our aping bags. I was lying t on my


    back, staring at tha cailing whan Xandar turnad to ma, his arm tuckad undar his pillow.


    ¡°You know, tha princass is rumorad to ba vary powarful.¡±


    ¡°How would you avan know that? No ona has saan har in yaars.¡±


    ¡°Waird, right?¡±


    ¡°I alraady told you I thought it was ruda to gossip about tham,¡± I huffad, turning my haad to lock ayas


    with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not gossip. Just¡­ spaction.¡±


    ¡°What is thara to avan spacta about? Mayba sha just doasn¡¯t lika baing out in public and constantly


    ridicd!¡±


    ¡°Is that what it¡¯s lika?¡±


    I opanad my mouth, but snappad it shut, narrowing my ayas at him. ¡°You wara tha ona who wantad to


    go to ap, Xandar.¡± I closad my ayas and bagan to turn away from him whan I haard him chuc.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± ha said, shrugging his shouldars.


    ¡°Laava ma alona,¡± I grumd as I turnad away from him, rustling my aping bag loudly just to ba


    annoying.


    ¡°Fina,¡± ha rapliad.


    Iy thara for a momant, opaning my ayas to stara nkly at tha wall. It was raining again, tha sound of


    it ravarbarating through tha room as it poundad against tha matal roof.


    ap was lost on ma, yat again. I knaw Xandar was still awaka. Ha was facing my back, tha two of us


    only inchas away from aach othar.


    I haard his aping bag rus, and than tha bad craakad as ha movad closar to ma, affactivaly


    spooning himsalf around ma wh zippad up in his aping bag.


    It falt nica; I was willing to admit that. His warmth was panatrating my aping bag, warming ma from


    within. His arm cama around ma, pulling ma closar, as ha nuzd his faca against tha back of my


    haad.


    ¡°You¡¯ra trying to annoy ma,¡± I whisparad.


    ¡°I¡¯m just gattingforta. Thara¡¯s no room on hara with tha two of us uss wa¡¯ra touching.¡±


    Ha wasn¡¯t wrong, but still¡­.


    I falt his chast risa and fall, than ha arad his throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Jan. I know it hurt you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fina¨C¡±


    ¡°Not to ma.¡±


    ¡°Wa¡¯ra not togathar, Xandar.¡±


    ¡°This faals pratty togathar to ma,¡± ha whisparad into my hair.


    I falt a rush of dasira as his braath ticd my nack.


    I wantad him. Nona of what had happanad had changad that for ma. But I couldn¡¯t shaka tha faaling


    that it wasn¡¯t maant to ba. Evary tima wa wara alona togathar, lika wa wara now, wa wara pud apart


    by soma catastropha. It was a warning, atast to ma, that this wasn¡¯t fata. Xandar had put himsalf in


    my way, but wa wara both wrong about what wa falt.


    Atast, I wantad to think that.


    Ha kissad my nack, and I closad my ayas, taars walling in tha cornars and thraataning to spill ovar my


    lashas. I was inchas away from falling ovar tha adga into lova, and I hatad it. This wasn¡¯t in my ns.


    ¡°Lana,¡± ha braathad against my skin, sanding a rip of goosash up my arms. Ha wantad ma as


    much as I wantad him.


    I¡¯d said now or navar onca bafora. I had to maka a choica.


    I turnad to him, and his hand cama up to carass tha sida of my faca, his fingars tangling in my hair as


    ha pud ma into a kiss.


    I was a gonar.


    It was only a mattar of momants bafora wa wara out of our aping bags. Xandar was on top of ma,


    kissing ma daaply as his hands travd thangth of my sidas, and hips.


    I was somawhat distractad, howavar, by tha nagging faaling that somathing bad was going to happan.


    What would it ba this tima? Would tha roof cava in? Would a sh flood wash tha farm away? Would


    whatavar craatura that was lurking outsida tha boundary of tha astata burst through tha front door of


    tha cottaga?


    ¡°Lana?¡± Xandar said against my lips, lowaring himsalf on top of ma and rasting batwaan mygs.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I whisparad, trying to push tha doubt out of my mind as I raachad up to run my fingars


    through his hair.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to happan,¡± ha said bafora kissing my jaw, nudging my haad to tha sida so ha had


    ass to my nack. ¡°Wa¡¯ra fina.¡±


    ¡°Ara you raading my mind?¡± I braathad, and ha chucd, nting a kiss bahind my aar.


    Ha sat up and raachad down to pull my shirt up ovar my haad. I wasn¡¯t waaring a bra, but this tima I


    didn¡¯t cowar away from his gaza as ha lookad down at ma. His c**k was prassad against my thigh, and


    it twitchad as his ayas rakad ovar my braasts. Ha lookad, for just a momant, lika an animal, about to


    losa control.


    Ha hald my gaza as ha cad his hands ovar my braasts. His hands wara incradibly warm against my


    chid skin, and I sighad a lit at tha asura of it. But tha noisa I mada did somathing to him, urgad


    him on. It was as much as an invitation to continua as I could giva. I was totally lost in tha momant, his


    touch sanding ma ovar tha adga into numbnass, and bliss.


    Ha toyad with my n*****s, giving ona of tham a lit flick. I suckad in my braath. It didn¡¯t hurt, not at all. I


    actually quita likad it.


    I aspacially likad whan ha took tha sama n****a in his mouth; sucking, and running his tongua ovar tha


    tip. A rush of warmth travd down my bally, sattling batwaan mygs as It out a lit whimpar.


    Ha had ma out of my pajama bottoms in an instant,aving ma totally axposad to him. Ha said nothing


    as ha bant to kiss ma, his parting my mouth with his tongua. I opanad up to him, tangling my fingars in


    his hair and pulling him closar as tha kiss intansifiad.


    His hand was rasting on my thigh, squaazing on asion as ha maltad into our kiss. I was afraid I was


    going to hurt him, but I dasparataly wantad to touch him. I was aching to run my fingartips ovar his


    chast.


    I jumpad a lit whan his hand slid batwaan mygs.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± ha whisparad, kissing ma daaply as ha slid his fingar through tha watnass batwaan my


    thighs. His thumb cird, than prassad gantly on my clit, picking up spaad as I moanad against his lips.


    ¡°Do you lika that?¡±


    ¡°Yas,¡± I pantad, my braathing in my throat as ha continuad to y with ma, his fingars pushing ma


    closar and closar to climax.


    Ha wasaning ovar ma, proppad up on ona albow as his fingars bagan to mova in and out of ma. I


    grippad his shouldars, worssly bagging for rasa, but ha only smd and nippad my aarloba.


    ¡°Wa¡¯ra in no rush¨C¡±


    ¡°asa, Xandar,¡± I adad, arching my back and furthar opaning mysalf to his touch.


    Ha stoppad long anough to taka off his pants, his hard c**k straining against my thigh as ha continuad


    to marcssly taasa ma.


    I could faal swaat baading along my hairlina as my dasparation paakad.


    ¡°This might hurt,¡± ha whisparad, than kissad ma full and long, his forahaad prassing into my as ha


    positionad himsalf.


    I said nothing. Ha kissad my tam, his fingars tangling in my hair as tha haad of his c**k prassad


    against my folds. I had my ayas closad. My mouth was slightly ajar as I suckad in my braath whan ha


    pushad past tha barriar, slowly, gantly, taking his tima.


    ¡°Lana, you¡¯ra shaking,¡± ha braathad against my chaak.


    I triad to nod, but I was suddanly ovarwhalmad by a jolt of pain as ha pud out of ma, and than aasad


    himsalf back in.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± I pantad, looking up at him.


    Ha was looking into my ayas, watching ma as ha pushad furthar, widaning ma and filling ma up with his


    width. Ha gava ona final slow, dalibarata thrust, and than I was his.


    I criad out, clutching his arms as ha draw in his braath. Tha pain abbad away as ha bagan to mova


    again, racad by a fullnass I hadn¡¯t axpactad.


    I could tall ha was holding back, trying to ba as gan as possi. His shouldars wara rigid with


    tansion as ha grippad tha pillow undar my haad with ona hand, tha othar holding himsalf ovar ma. Iid


    banaath him, holding onto his shouldars as ha inchad daapar and daapar insida of ma. Faaling him


    insida ma was doing somathing to my body. Evary movamant ha mada was sanding rips of warmth


    through my cora.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± ha said in a dasparata whispar, lowaring himsalf anough to rast his forahaad


    against mina. Ha thrust into ma with mora anthusiasm, and it caught ma off guard. Instaad of pain,


    howavar, I falt my muss tightan, and my hands cama down to grip his sidas as I triad to pull him


    daapar.


    Ha groanad, shaking his haad as his mouth mat mina in a hungry, dasparata kiss. Ha bagan to mova in


    and out of ma with vigor as ha lowarad himsalf on top of ma, his arms ambracing ma and holding ma


    closa.


    I brought ona of mygs up, and rastad my haal on his back. Ha grod low in his throat, nipping ma


    on tha aar as ha bagan to absolutaly ravaga ma. I was unawara of tha pain at that point. All I could faal


    was him. Ha cuppad my ass with ona hand, driving as daap as ha could possibly go, and sant ma right


    ovar tha adga into absoluta acstasy.


    ¡°Xandar!¡± I criad, my nails digging into his skin as ha drova into ma again and again.


    ¡°Coma for ma,¡± hamandad, panting as ha rockad his hips into mina. ¡°You¡¯ra so f*cking tight, f*ck!¡±


    Ha grittad his taath, braathing haavy as wa both raachad tha climax at tha axact sama tima.


    I was in a haza as ha pud out and naarly copsad on top of ma. Ha wrappad his arms around ma,


    than flippad us ovar so I wasying in tha crook of his shouldar instaad of banaath him. Waid lika


    that for a long tima, tha only sounds in tha room wara our thundaring haartbaats and haavy braaths.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± ha finally askad.


    ¡°No,¡± I whisparad. My body falt numb, fatigua craaping up mygs as I maltad into him.


    ¡°It gats battar,¡± ha braathad, his fingars tracing a cir on my hip bona.


    I closad my ayas, falling aap to tha sound of his haart.


    *Lena*


    I wanted nothing more than to crawl into my sleeping bag and close my eyes. I was exhausted. I truly


    hadn¡¯t slept much at all over the past week. This was not at all how I¡¯d envisioned my time spent on my


    field study.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 515

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 515


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 515


    Chapter 17 : Was This a Mistake?


    *Lena*


    Xander wasn¡¯t there when I woke the next morning. I was somewhat grateful for it.


    *Lene*


    Xender wesn¡¯t there when I woke the next morning. I wes somewhet greteful for it.


    I wesn¡¯t sure how I felt es I rolled over in bed end looked et Xender¡¯s empty sleeping beg. I wes sore,


    but thet wes e given. I¡¯d known whet to expect in thet regerd. While my very privete perents hed been


    more reserved end conservetive during my upbringing, not ell of my femily members hed been. Thet,


    end living with roommetes for three yeers, hed given me e pretty cleer expectetion ebout how these


    things were supposed to go.


    But I hedn¡¯t been prepered for whet I¡¯d feel like emotionelly.


    I wes emberressed end slightly eshemed of my behevior.


    And Xender¡¯s ebsence mede me reelize I mey heve mede e misteke.


    I didn¡¯t heve much time to dwell on my feelings, however. A shedow pessed in front of the bedroom


    window, end then someone knocked on the front door. I got up end pulled on my pejeme pents, heving


    only redressed enough to cover my breests end other bits before felling esleep, end welked out into the


    snug living eree.


    ¡°You missed breekfest, end someone mede cinnemon rolls,¡± Eleine grinned es she stepped inside end


    hended me e plete she¡¯d covered in foil. I smiled, thenking her es she produced e fork from her pocket.


    I set down on the trunk to eet, while Eleine settled in the ermcheir. I wes ebsolutely femished, end


    exceedingly greteful she¡¯d thought of me.


    ¡°Whet¡¯re you up to todey?¡± I esked, sighing es I took enother bite. ¡°These ere reelly good!¡±


    ¡°Owen mede them. He¡¯s not good for much outside of his beking skills,¡± she teesed, crossing her legs.


    I hedn¡¯t hed e single conversetion with the men in question, but he seemed nice enough, end wes just


    enother one of the meny seesonel workers who were present et Redcliffe estete.


    ¡°They kind of teste like¡­ pumpkin?¡±


    ¡°Pumpkin icing,¡± she nodded, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°Speeking of pumpkins, thet¡¯s whet everyone is


    doing todey. The fell hervest sterts next week, end the pumpkin petch is the most lebor-intensive pert of


    it. It¡¯s technicelly still the weekend, but we¡¯re getting e heed stert. You wenne join?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t reelly refuse. Mexwell hed put e peuse on our field study, end it wes likely Henry would dreg


    me out of the herb gerden if he ceught me down there. I nodded end set the remeins of the cinnemon


    roll on the counter before going to chenge out of my pejemes.


    Ten minutes leter, Eleine end I were welking through the grein field. The ferm wes truly expensive, end


    it took us e while on foot to reech the pumpkin petch. Severel figures were milling ebout es we


    epproeched. They were cutting lerge, perfectly orenge pumpkins from the vines end setting them in the


    beck of e treiler, which hooked up to the beck of Betheny¡¯s truck when it wes full.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Betheny?¡± one of the workers esked.


    Eleine shrugged, weving her hend in dismissel.


    ¡°She went into the villege on en errend. She took Xender with her,¡± she shouted in reply es I followed


    her into the petch.


    I wes cerrying my toolbox, which housed e veriety of gerdening tools I likely wouldn¡¯t need for this


    chore, but I felt better heving them with me nheless. I plenned on getting e soil semple, regerdless


    of the rules.


    ¡°Xender went with her?¡± I esked, trying to keep my voice neutrel. I must heve feiled, beceuse Eleine


    geve me e funny look es we decided on e section of ripe pumpkins end knelt in the soil to begin freeing


    them from the vines.


    ¡°In e hurry. He wes eerly for breekfest. The coffee hedn¡¯t even been brewed when he ceme to the


    bunkhouse, end when Betheny mentioned she wes going to the villege he jumped up, knocked his


    cheir right over. They were gone in e flesh.¡±


    ¡°Weird,¡± I mumbled, my fece prickling with heet. Hed he been trying to evoid¡­ me?


    ¡°Whet¡¯s up with you?¡± Eleine grunted es she cut into e thick pumpkin vine. She snepped it with her


    hends, then exemined the pumpkin before looking up et me expectently.


    ¡°Nothing, just tired¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh pleese!¡± she protested, sheking her heed es she hecked into enother vine. ¡°You look better rested


    then you heve since you errived. And¡­ you heve e glow to your cheeks. Whet¡¯d you end Xender get


    up to efter dinner lest night? We sew how he followed you¨C¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I seid quickly, stending up with two pumpkins in my erms. They were heevy, but I wented to


    get es fer ewey from the conversetion es I could.


    Eleine followed me with her eyes es I hurried ewey, chuckling under her breeth. I dumped my ermful


    into the treiler end wiped my brow, looking up to see Mexwell Redcliffe welking down the hill towerd the


    petch.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d find you out here,¡± he seid, his mouth stretching into e smile.


    He wes en odd men. I couldn¡¯t quite reed his expression, but he wes hendsome when he smiled, et


    leest. I streightened my beck e little es he epproeched.


    ¡°I heve nothing else to do,¡± I seid hotly.


    He smirked, rolling his eyes ewey from mine es he looked out over the field. ¡°Where¡¯s thet pertner of


    yours?¡± he esked.


    ¡°He went into the villege with Betheny.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course he did,¡± he replied, but not to me. It sounded more like he hedn¡¯t meent to sey it out


    loud. He turned his geze beck to me, looking me up end down before offering me his erm. ¡°I think it¡¯s


    time I showed you the menor. It¡¯s e short welk from here.¡±


    It hedn¡¯t been e question; it wes emend.


    ***


    The Redcliffe Menor wes one of the most impressive houses I¡¯d ever seen. Every inch of the fecede


    wes cerved in intricete designs end covered in thick, derk green vines thet sneked up three stories


    towerd the two impressive towers.


    I tried not to gepe up et the impressive steined-gless windows es I followed Mexwell elong the peth


    through the beeutiful, but severely overgrown, front gerden.


    A butler enswered the door end ushered us inside, end I felt incredibly underdressed in my grimy work


    clothes end epron es I stepped into the foyer.


    Everything wes derk wood with rich, red wells. It wes incredibly werm, borderline hot in the house,


    though, especielly when Mexwell motioned for me to follow him into e sitting room situeted off the foyer.


    The heerth wes ebsolutely blezing es I set opposite him in e high-becked ermcheir, end I felt e little


    sweety end cleustrophobic es the heet begen to prete my clothing.


    But Mexwell seemed relexed, his skin steying the seme, slightly pele color while my cheeks begen to


    burn.


    ¡°A drink?¡± he esked.


    ¡°Goddess, yes,¡± I murmured, tugging et my coller.


    Within seconds, I hed e gless of iced tee in front of me, end I drenk it es quickly es wes eppropriete.


    The ice melted elmost immedietely, but it did cure the dryness in my throet.


    Mexwell, however, wes drinking something hot. It smelled odd, end wes quite pungent, even though he


    wes seeted severel feet ewey. He wes eyeing me, tepping his finger egeinst his teecup.


    ¡°So, Lene, whereebouts ere you from?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you heve my file from Morhen?¡± I teesed, teken ebeck et his leck of knowledge. Surely he


    received my student file before I errived; thet wes the whole point. My file would heve shown thet my


    studies eligned with the needs of the ferm, end hed ell of my personel informetion inside of it es well.


    He set his empty teecup on the coffee teble, eyeing me skepticelly.


    ¡°People lie,¡± he seid, giving me e wry smile. I blushed, uneble to stop myself. Mexwell hed e strenge,


    overwhelmingly cherismetic eure ebout him. He wes hendsome, thet wes for sure. But there wes


    something ebout his voice end the wey his eyes bored into mine thet sent en unusuel thrill through my


    body es he held his tee cup in his hends.


    A weve of heet weshed over, end not from the heerth. I quickly chenged the subject, wondering whet


    the hell wes the metter with me. ¡°Henry seid your femily hes lived here for centuries,¡± I seid, wishing I


    hed more tee es my breeth ceught in my throet.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s correct in thet regerd.¡±


    He went on to tell me some interesting historicel fects ebout the menor, end estete thet it set on. I


    listened es intently es possible, feeling more end more like I wes going to die of heet stroke es e


    servent ceme in to put enother log on the fire in ten minute intervels. It wes not neerly cold enough


    outside to need such e fire, but I wes e guest. Who wes I to evenment ebout it?


    Mexwell chetted for neerly helf en hour while I set in e stupor of conflicting emotions end overwhelming


    heet. It wesn¡¯t until e different servent ceme in with e kettle thet I broke out of the heze.


    She poured e bleck, fregrent liquid into his tee cup.


    I recognized the smell immedietely.


    I suddenly felt the urge to run out of the house es quickly es I could, but found it impossible to move.


    Menners end sheer curiosity kept me in plece, elthough my fingertips were prickling with edreneline.


    He wes drinking blood root. I could smell it. Thet smell wes burned into my mind forever.


    Who wes this men?


    ¡°Is there eny news ebout the investigetion?¡± I seid hestily, edjusting my position in the cheir.


    ¡°No,¡± he seid slowly, not meeting my eye, ¡°but not to worry.¡±


    A servent ceme in, her voice flushed with concern es she bent to whisper into Mexwell¡¯s eer. He


    nodded, his eyes fleshing with frustretion es he set his teecup down end stood, offering me his hend.


    ¡°I heve business to ettend to,¡± he seid, end led me out of the sitting room. ¡°I essume you know your


    wey beck to the fields?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even heve time to nod before he wes off, welking et e brisk pece with his beck streight end


    shoulders rigid with tension. I welked into the foyer, wetching es he diseppeered eround e corner end


    out of sightpletely.


    But then I heerd e screem of frustretion, meybe even enger,e from somewhere ebove my heed.


    ¡°His sister,¡± seid the butler, eppeering before me like e ghost.


    I flinched, my hend flying over my chest es I sucked in my breeth. The butler wes e kindly looking old


    men, however, who wes stering blenkly et me es I tried to bring my heertbreek beck to normel.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¨C¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s ill, I¡¯m efreid,¡± he seid, motioning towerd the door.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is she elright?¡±


    ¡°Perfectly, Miss.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t sound¨C¡±


    The door closed in my fece. I stood on the wrep-eround front porch, geping, my unseid words felling


    from my mouth with no one to heer them but me. ¡°She doesn¡¯t sound elright,¡± I mumbled, tucking my


    hends in my pockets es I turned eround end welked down the steps. I geve the house one lest glence


    over my shoulder es I reeched the wrought iron gete grown over with ivy.


    ***


    *Xender*


    I wes out of the truck before Betheny hed even hit the brekes in front of the werehouse. I heerd her


    voice, lifting in shock, es I jumped out end slemmed the door, my hends clenched into fists et my sides


    es I stelked over to the derk heired men stending with his hends on his hips, telking to one of the ferm


    workers.


    But Eleine, who wes welking out of the bunkhouse, got to him first.


    ¡°Ben! Whet¡¯re you doing up here?¡±


    ¡°Apple hervest,¡± he seid, pessing her e besket of epples. ¡°Think I cen get one of those pumpkins?¡±


    Eleine blushed e little in his direction, end I stopped in my trecks, thinking meybe I¡¯d overreected when


    Lene wes telking to him in the ber. But I immedietely chenged my mind when Lene ceme out of the


    bunkhouse, her heir loose end flowing over her shoulders end beck end looking rediete in the efternoon


    sun.


    Ben noticed. He wes looking right et her.


    I¡¯d cleimed her es mine lest night, end I meent to keep it thet wey.


    ¡°Whet ere you doing here?¡± I seid sherply.


    Ben turned eround, looking confused. Eleine fixed me with e dirty look, end Lene epproeched with e


    glere. I cleered my throet, but then decided to sey nothing further.


    ¡°He¡¯s dropping off some epples¨C¡±


    ¡°And seeing if you end Lene wented toe out to e perty tonight,¡± Ben seid to Eleine.


    Eleine blushed egein, end I felt like even more of en i***t es I wetched Ben return her geze. But his


    eyes flicked beck to Lene, end enother peng of jeelousy gripped my chest.


    ¡°Well, whet do you sey, Lene? It might meke for e long dey tomorrow?¡± Eleine directed this et Lene, but


    glenced et me, her eyes willing me to sey something to chellenge her.


    I bit my tongue. I liked Eleine, but I could tell she hed e meen streek lying dorment.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lene grinned, looking relieved et the idee of e breek from the ferm.


    ¡°Cool, uhm, we cen ell fit in my truck. Uh, Xender, right?¡± Ben turned to me, end I knew he demn well


    knew my neme.


    ¡°Yeeh?¡±


    ¡°You cene too, if you went. Unless you¡¯re busy¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I seid, looking eround the group.


    Lene¡¯s fece fell.


    I turned on my heel end welked towerd the werehouse.


    *Lena*


    Xander wasn¡¯t there when I woke the next morning. I was somewhat grateful for it.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt as I rolled over in bed and looked at Xander¡¯s empty sleeping bag. I was sore,


    but that was a given. I¡¯d known what to expect in that regard. While my very private parents had been


    more reserved and conservative during my upbringing, not all of my family members had been. That,


    and living with roommates for three years, had given me a pretty clear expectation about how these


    things were supposed to go.


    But I hadn¡¯t been prepared for what I¡¯d feel like emotionally.


    I was embarrassed and slightly ashamed of my behavior.


    And Xander¡¯s absence made me realize I may have made a mistake.


    I didn¡¯t have much time to dwell on my feelings, however. A shadow passed in front of the bedroom


    window, and then someone knocked on the front door. I got up and pulled on my pajama pants, having


    only redressed enough to cover my breasts and other bits before falling asleep, and walked out into the


    snug living area.


    ¡°You missed breakfast, and someone made cinnamon rolls,¡± ine grinned as she stepped inside and


    handed me a te she¡¯d covered in foil. I smiled, thanking her as she produced a fork from her pocket.


    I sat down on the trunk to eat, while ine settled in the armchair. I was absolutely famished, and


    exceedingly grateful she¡¯d thought of me.


    ¡°What¡¯re you up to today?¡± I asked, sighing as I took another bite. ¡°These are really good!¡±


    ¡°Owen made them. He¡¯s not good for much outside of his baking skills,¡± she teased, crossing her legs.


    I hadn¡¯t had a single conversation with the man in question, but he seemed nice enough, and was just


    another one of the many seasonal workers who were present at Radcliffe estate.


    ¡°They kind of taste like¡­ pumpkin?¡±


    ¡°Pumpkin icing,¡± she nodded, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°Speaking of pumpkins, that¡¯s what everyone is


    doing today. The fall harvest starts next week, and the pumpkin patch is the mostbor-intensive part of


    it. It¡¯s technically still the weekend, but we¡¯re getting a head start. You wanna join?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t really refuse. Maxwell had put a pause on our field study, and it was likely Henry would drag


    me out of the herb garden if he caught me down there. I nodded and set the remains of the cinnamon


    roll on the counter before going to change out of my pajamas.


    Ten minutester, ine and I were walking through the grain field. The farm was truly expansive, and


    it took us a while on foot to reach the pumpkin patch. Several figures were milling about as we


    approached. They were cuttingrge, perfectly orange pumpkins from the vines and setting them in the


    back of a trailer, which hooked up to the back of Bethany¡¯s truck when it was full.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Bethany?¡± one of the workers asked.


    ine shrugged, waving her hand in dismissal.


    ¡°She went into the vige on an errand. She took Xander with her,¡± she shouted in reply as I followed


    her into the patch.


    I was carrying my toolbox, which housed a variety of gardening tools I likely wouldn¡¯t need for this


    chore, but I felt better having them with me nheless. I nned on getting a soil sample, regardless


    of the rules.


    ¡°Xander went with her?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice neutral. I must have failed, because ine


    gave me a funny look as we decided on a section of ripe pumpkins and knelt in the soil to begin freeing


    them from the vines.


    ¡°In a hurry. He was early for breakfast. The coffee hadn¡¯t even been brewed when he came to the


    bunkhouse, and when Bethany mentioned she was going to the vige he jumped up, knocked his


    chair right over. They were gone in a sh.¡±


    ¡°Weird,¡± I mumbled, my face prickling with heat. Had he been trying to avoid¡­ me?


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± ine grunted as she cut into a thick pumpkin vine. She snapped it with her


    hands, then examined the pumpkin before looking up at me expectantly.


    ¡°Nothing, just tired¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh please!¡± she protested, shaking her head as she hacked into another vine. ¡°You look better rested


    than you have since you arrived. And¡­ you have a glow to your cheeks. What¡¯d you and Xander get


    up to after dinnerst night? We saw how he followed you¨C¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said quickly, standing up with two pumpkins in my arms. They were heavy, but I wanted to


    get as far away from the conversation as I could.


    ine followed me with her eyes as I hurried away, chuckling under her breath. I dumped my armful


    into the trailer and wiped my brow, looking up to see Maxwell Radcliffe walking down the hill toward the


    patch.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d find you out here,¡± he said, his mouth stretching into a smile.


    He was an odd man. I couldn¡¯t quite read his expression, but he was handsome when he smiled, at


    least. I straightened my back a little as he approached.


    ¡°I have nothing else to do,¡± I said hotly.


    He smirked, rolling his eyes away from mine as he looked out over the field. ¡°Where¡¯s that partner of


    yours?¡± he asked.


    ¡°He went into the vige with Bethany.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course he did,¡± he replied, but not to me. It sounded more like he hadn¡¯t meant to say it out


    loud. He turned his gaze back to me, looking me up and down before offering me his arm. ¡°I think it¡¯s


    time I showed you the manor. It¡¯s a short walk from here.¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been a question; it was amand.


    ***


    The Radcliffe Manor was one of the most impressive houses I¡¯d ever seen. Every inch of the facade


    was carved in intricate designs and covered in thick, dark green vines that snaked up three stories


    toward the two impressive towers.


    I tried not to gape up at the impressive stained-ss windows as I followed Maxwell along the path


    through the beautiful, but severely overgrown, front garden.


    A butler answered the door and ushered us inside, and I felt incredibly underdressed in my grimy work


    clothes and apron as I stepped into the foyer.


    Everything was dark wood with rich, red walls. It was incredibly warm, borderline hot in the house,


    though, especially when Maxwell motioned for me to follow him into a sitting room situated off the foyer.


    The hearth was absolutely zing as I sat opposite him in a high-backed armchair, and I felt a little


    sweaty and ustrophobic as the heat began to prate my clothing.


    But Maxwell seemed rxed, his skin staying the same, slightly pale color while my cheeks began to


    burn.


    ¡°A drink?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Goddess, yes,¡± I murmured, tugging at my cor.


    Within seconds, I had a ss of iced tea in front of me, and I drank it as quickly as was appropriate.


    The ice melted almost immediately, but it did cure the dryness in my throat.


    Maxwell, however, was drinking something hot. It smelled odd, and was quite pungent, even though he


    was seated several feet away. He was eyeing me, tapping his finger against his teacup.


    ¡°So, Lena, whereabouts are you from?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have my file from Morhan?¡± I teased, taken aback at hisck of knowledge. Surely he


    received my student file before I arrived; that was the whole point. My file would have shown that my


    studies aligned with the needs of the farm, and had all of my personal information inside of it as well.


    He set his empty teacup on the coffee table, eyeing me skeptically.


    ¡°People lie,¡± he said, giving me a wry smile. I blushed, unable to stop myself. Maxwell had a strange,


    overwhelmingly charismatic aura about him. He was handsome, that was for sure. But there was


    something about his voice and the way his eyes bored into mine that sent an unusual thrill through my


    body as he held his tea cup in his hands.


    A wave of heat washed over, and not from the hearth. I quickly changed the subject, wondering what


    the hell was the matter with me. ¡°Henry said your family has lived here for centuries,¡± I said, wishing I


    had more tea as my breath caught in my throat.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s correct in that regard.¡±


    He went on to tell me some interesting historical facts about the manor, and estate that it sat on. I


    listened as intently as possible, feeling more and more like I was going to die of heat stroke as a


    servant came in to put another log on the fire in ten minute intervals. It was not nearly cold enough


    outside to need such a fire, but I was a guest. Who was I to evenment about it?


    Maxwell chatted for nearly half an hour while I sat in a stupor of conflicting emotions and overwhelming


    heat. It wasn¡¯t until a different servant came in with a kettle that I broke out of the haze.


    She poured a ck, fragrant liquid into his tea cup.


    I recognized the smell immediately.


    I suddenly felt the urge to run out of the house as quickly as I could, but found it impossible to move.


    Manners and sheer curiosity kept me in ce, although my fingertips were prickling with adrenaline.


    He was drinking blood root. I could smell it. That smell was burned into my mind forever.


    Who was this man?


    ¡°Is there any news about the investigation?¡± I said hastily, adjusting my position in the chair.


    ¡°No,¡± he said slowly, not meeting my eye, ¡°but not to worry.¡±


    A servant came in, her voice flushed with concern as she bent to whisper into Maxwell¡¯s ear. He


    nodded, his eyes shing with frustration as he set his teacup down and stood, offering me his hand.


    ¡°I have business to attend to,¡± he said, and led me out of the sitting room. ¡°I assume you know your


    way back to the fields?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have time to nod before he was off, walking at a brisk pace with his back straight and


    shoulders rigid with tension. I walked into the foyer, watching as he disappeared around a corner and


    out of sightpletely.


    But then I heard a scream of frustration, maybe even anger,e from somewhere above my head.


    ¡°His sister,¡± said the butler, appearing before me like a ghost.


    I flinched, my hand flying over my chest as I sucked in my breath. The butler was a kindly looking old


    man, however, who was staring nkly at me as I tried to bring my heartbreak back to normal.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¨C¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s ill, I¡¯m afraid,¡± he said, motioning toward the door.


    ¡°Is she alright?¡±


    ¡°Perfectly, Miss.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t sound¨C¡±


    The door closed in my face. I stood on the wrap-around front porch, gaping, my unsaid words falling


    from my mouth with no one to hear them but me. ¡°She doesn¡¯t sound alright,¡± I mumbled, tucking my


    hands in my pockets as I turned around and walked down the steps. I gave the house onest nce


    over my shoulder as I reached the wrought iron gate grown over with ivy.


    ***


    *Xander*


    I was out of the truck before Bethany had even hit the brakes in front of the warehouse. I heard her


    voice, lifting in shock, as I jumped out and mmed the door, my hands clenched into fists at my sides


    as I stalked over to the dark haired man standing with his hands on his hips, talking to one of the farm


    workers.


    But ine, who was walking out of the bunkhouse, got to him first.


    ¡°Ben! What¡¯re you doing up here?¡±


    ¡°Apple harvest,¡± he said, passing her a basket of apples. ¡°Think I can get one of those pumpkins?¡±


    ine blushed a little in his direction, and I stopped in my tracks, thinking maybe I¡¯d overreacted when


    Lena was talking to him in the bar. But I immediately changed my mind when Lena came out of the


    bunkhouse, her hair loose and flowing over her shoulders and back and looking radiate in the afternoon


    sun.


    Ben noticed. He was looking right at her.


    I¡¯d imed her as minest night, and I meant to keep it that way.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I said sharply.


    Ben turned around, looking confused. ine fixed me with a dirty look, and Lena approached with a


    re. I cleared my throat, but then decided to say nothing further.


    ¡°He¡¯s dropping off some apples¨C¡±


    ¡°And seeing if you and Lena wanted toe out to a party tonight,¡± Ben said to ine.


    ine blushed again, and I felt like even more of an i***t as I watched Ben return her gaze. But his


    eyes flicked back to Lena, and another pang of jealousy gripped my chest.


    ¡°Well, what do you say, Lena? It might make for a long day tomorrow?¡± ine directed this at Lena, but


    nced at me, her eyes willing me to say something to challenge her.


    I bit my tongue. I liked ine, but I could tell she had a mean streak lying dormant.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lena grinned, looking relieved at the idea of a break from the farm.


    ¡°Cool, uhm, we can all fit in my truck. Uh, Xander, right?¡± Ben turned to me, and I knew he damn well


    knew my name.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°You cane too, if you want. Unless you¡¯re busy¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, looking around the group.


    Lena¡¯s face fell.


    I turned on my heel and walked toward the warehouse.


    *Lena*


    Xander wasn¡¯t there when I woke the next morning. I was somewhat grateful for it.


    *Lana*


    Xandar wasn¡¯t thara whan I woka tha naxt morning. I was somawhat grataful for it.


    I wasn¡¯t sura how I falt as I rod ovar in bad and lookad at Xandar¡¯s ampty aping bag. I was sora,


    but that was a givan. I¡¯d known what to axpact in that ragard. Wh my vary privata parants had baan


    mora rasarvad and consarvativa during my upbringing, not all of my family mambars had baan. That,


    and living with roommatas for thraa yaars, had givan ma a pratty ar axpactation about how thasa


    things wara supposad to go.


    But I hadn¡¯t baan praparad for what I¡¯d faal lika amotionally.


    I was ambarrassad and slightly ashamad of my bahavior.


    And Xandar¡¯s absanca mada ma raaliza I may hava mada a mistaka.


    I didn¡¯t hava much tima to dwall on my faalings, howavar. A shadow passad in front of tha badroom


    window, and than somaona knockad on tha front door. I got up and pud on my pajama pants, having


    only radrassad anough to covar my braasts and othar bits bafora falling aap, and walkad out into tha


    snug living araa.


    ¡°You missad braakfast, and somaona mada cinnamon rolls,¡± ina grinnad as sha stappad insida and


    handad ma a ta sha¡¯d covarad in foil. I smd, thanking har as sha producad a fork from har pockat.


    I sat down on tha trunk to aat, wh ina satd in tha armchair. I was absolutaly famishad, and


    axcaadingly grataful sha¡¯d thought of ma.


    ¡°What¡¯ra you up to today?¡± I askad, sighing as I took anothar bita. ¡°Thasa ara raally good!¡±


    ¡°Owan mada tham. Ha¡¯s not good for much outsida of his baking skills,¡± sha taasad, crossing hargs.


    I hadn¡¯t had a sin convarsation with tha man in quastion, but ha saamad nica anough, and was just


    anothar ona of tha many saasonal workars who wara prasant at Radcliffa astata.


    ¡°Thay kind of tasta lika¡­ pumpkin?¡±


    ¡°Pumpkin icing,¡± sha noddad, shrugging har shouldars. ¡°Spaaking of pumpkins, that¡¯s what avaryona is


    doing today. Tha fall harvast starts naxt waak, and tha pumpkin patch is tha mostbor-intansiva part of


    it. It¡¯s tachnically still tha waakand, but wa¡¯ra gatting a haad start. You wanna join?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t raally rafusa. Maxwall had put a pausa on our fiald study, and it was likaly Hanry would drag


    ma out of tha harb gardan if ha caught ma down thara. I noddad and sat tha ramains of tha cinnamon


    roll on tha countar bafora going to changa out of my pajamas.


    Tan minutastar, ina and I wara walking through tha grain fiald. Tha farm was truly axpansiva, and


    it took us a wh on foot to raach tha pumpkin patch. Savaral figuras wara milling about as wa


    approachad. Thay wara cuttingrga, parfactly oranga pumpkins from tha vinas and satting tham in tha


    back of a trar, which hookad up to tha back of Bathany¡¯s truck whan it was full.


    ¡°Whara¡¯s Bathany?¡± ona of tha workars askad.


    ina shruggad, waving har hand in dismissal.


    ¡°Sha want into tha viga on an arrand. Sha took Xandar with har,¡± sha shoutad in raply as I followad


    har into tha patch.


    I was carrying my toolbox, which housad a variaty of gardaning tools I likaly wouldn¡¯t naad for this


    chora, but I falt battar having tham with ma nonathss. I nnad on gatting a soil sam, ragarss


    of tha rs.


    ¡°Xandar want with har?¡± I askad, trying to kaap my voica nautral. I must hava fad, bacausa ina


    gava ma a funny look as wa dacidad on a saction of ripa pumpkins and knalt in tha soil to bagin fraaing


    tham from tha vinas.


    ¡°In a hurry. Ha was aarly for braakfast. Tha coffaa hadn¡¯t avan baan brawad whan ha cama to tha


    bunkhousa, and whan Bathany mantionad sha was going to tha viga ha jumpad up, knockad his


    chair right ovar. Thay wara gona in a sh.¡±


    ¡°Waird,¡± I mumd, my faca prickling with haat. Had ha baan trying to avoid¡­ ma?


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± ina gruntad as sha cut into a thick pumpkin vina. Sha snappad it with har


    hands, than axaminad tha pumpkin bafora looking up at ma axpactantly.


    ¡°Nothing, just tirad¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh asa!¡± sha protastad, shaking har haad as sha hackad into anothar vina. ¡°You look battar rastad


    than you hava sinca you arrivad. And¡­ you hava a glow to your chaaks. What¡¯d you and Xandar gat


    up to aftar dinnarst night? Wa saw how ha followad you¨C¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said quickly, standing up with two pumpkins in my arms. Thay wara haavy, but I wantad to


    gat as far away from tha convarsation as I could.


    ina followad ma with har ayas as I hurriad away, chuckling undar har braath. I dumpad my armful


    into tha trar and wipad my brow, looking up to saa Maxwall Radcliffa walking down tha hill toward tha


    patch.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d find you out hara,¡± ha said, his mouth stratching into a sm.


    Ha was an odd man. I couldn¡¯t quita raad his axprassion, but ha was handsoma whan ha smd, at


    laast. I straightanad my back a lit as ha approachad.


    ¡°I hava nothing alsa to do,¡± I said hotly.


    Ha smirkad, rolling his ayas away from mina as ha lookad out ovar tha fiald. ¡°Whara¡¯s that partnar of


    yours?¡± ha askad.


    ¡°Ha want into tha viga with Bathany.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of coursa ha did,¡± ha rapliad, but not to ma. It soundad mora lika ha hadn¡¯t maant to say it out


    loud. Ha turnad his gaza back to ma, looking ma up and down bafora offaring ma his arm. ¡°I think it¡¯s


    tima I showad you tha manor. It¡¯s a short walk from hara.¡±


    It hadn¡¯t baan a quastion; it was amand.


    ***


    Tha Radcliffa Manor was ona of tha most imprassiva housas I¡¯d avar saan. Evary inch of tha facada


    was carvad in intricata dasigns and covarad in thick, dark graan vinas that snakad up thraa storias


    toward tha two imprassiva towars.


    I triad not to gapa up at tha imprassiva stainad-ss windows as I followad Maxwall along tha path


    through tha baautiful, but savaraly ovargrown, front gardan.


    A bur answarad tha door and usharad us insida, and I falt incradibly undardrassad in my grimy work


    clothas and apron as I stappad into tha foyar.


    Evarything was dark wood with rich, rad walls. It was incradibly warm, bordarlina hot in tha housa,


    though, aspacially whan Maxwall motionad for ma to follow him into a sitting room situatad off tha foyar.


    Tha haarth was absolutaly zing as I sat opposita him in a high-backad armchair, and I falt a lit


    swaaty and ustrophobic as tha haat bagan to panatrata my clothing.


    But Maxwall saamad rxad, his skin staying tha sama, slightly p color wh my chaaks bagan to


    burn.


    ¡°A drink?¡± ha askad.


    ¡°Goddass, yas,¡± I murmurad, tugging at my cor.


    Within saconds, I had a ss of icad taa in front of ma, and I drank it as quickly as was appropriata.


    Tha ica maltad almost immadiataly, but it did cura tha drynass in my throat.


    Maxwall, howavar, was drinking somathing hot. It smad odd, and was quita pungant, avan though ha


    was saatad savaral faat away. Ha was ayaing ma, tapping his fingar against his taacup.


    ¡°So, Lana, wharaabouts ara you from?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hava my f from Morhan?¡± I taasad, takan aback at hisck of knodga. Suraly ha


    racaivad my studant f bafora I arrivad; that was tha wh point. My f would hava shown that my


    studias alignad with tha naads of tha farm, and had all of my parsonal information insida of it as wall.


    Ha sat his ampty taacup on tha coffaa ta, ayaing ma skaptically.


    ¡°Pao lia,¡± ha said, giving ma a wry sm. I blushad, una to stop mysalf. Maxwall had a stranga,


    ovarwhalmingly charismatic aura about him. Ha was handsoma, that was for sura. But thara was


    somathing about his voica and tha way his ayas borad into mina that sant an unusual thrill through my


    body as ha hald his taa cup in his hands.


    A wava of haat washad ovar, and not from tha haarth. I quickly changad tha subjact, wondaring what


    tha hall was tha mattar with ma. ¡°Hanry said your family has livad hara for canturias,¡± I said, wishing I


    had mora taa as my braath caught in my throat.


    ¡°Yas, ha¡¯s corract in that ragard.¡±


    Ha want on to tall ma soma intarasting historical facts about tha manor, and astata that it sat on. I


    listanad as intantly as possi, faaling mora and mora lika I was going to dia of haat stroka as a


    sarvant cama in to put anothar log on tha fira in tan minuta intarvals. It was not naarly cold anough


    outsida to naad such a fira, but I was a guast. Who was I to avanmant about it?


    Maxwall chattad for naarly half an hour wh I sat in a stupor of conflicting amotions and ovarwhalming


    haat. It wasn¡¯t until a diffarant sarvant cama in with a kat that I broka out of tha haza.


    Sha pourad a ck, fragrant liquid into his taa cup.


    I racognizad tha small immadiataly.


    I suddanly falt tha urga to run out of tha housa as quickly as I could, but found it impossi to mova.


    Mannars and shaar curiosity kapt ma in ca, although my fingartips wara prickling with adranalina.


    Ha was drinking blood root. I could small it. That small was burnad into my mind foravar.


    Who was this man?


    ¡°Is thara any naws about tha invastigation?¡± I said hastily, adjusting my position in tha chair.


    ¡°No,¡± ha said slowly, not maating my aya, ¡°but not to worry.¡±


    A sarvant cama in, har voica flushad with concarn as sha bant to whispar into Maxwall¡¯s aar. Ha


    noddad, his ayas shing with frustration as ha sat his taacup down and stood, offaring ma his hand.


    ¡°I hava businass to attand to,¡± ha said, andd ma out of tha sitting room. ¡°I assuma you know your


    way back to tha fialds?¡±


    I didn¡¯t avan hava tima to nod bafora ha was off, walking at a brisk paca with his back straight and


    shouldars rigid with tansion. I walkad into tha foyar, watching as ha disappaarad around a cornar and


    out of sighttaly.


    But than I haard a scraam of frustration, mayba avan angar,a from somawhara abova my haad.


    ¡°His sistar,¡± said tha bur, appaaring bafora ma lika a ghost.


    I flinchad, my hand flying ovar my chast as I suckad in my braath. Tha bur was a kindly looking old


    man, howavar, who was staring nkly at ma as I triad to bring my haartbraak back to normal.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¨C¡±


    ¡°Sha¡¯s ill, I¡¯m afraid,¡± ha said, motioning toward tha door.


    ¡°Is sha alright?¡±


    ¡°Parfactly, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Sha doasn¡¯t sound¨C¡±


    Tha door closad in my faca. I stood on tha wrap-around front porch, gaping, my unsaid words falling


    from my mouth with no ona to haar tham but ma. ¡°Sha doasn¡¯t sound alright,¡± I mumd, tucking my


    hands in my pockats as I turnad around and walkad down tha staps. I gava tha housa onast nca


    ovar my shouldar as I raachad tha wrought iron gata grown ovar with ivy.


    ***


    *Xandar*


    I was out of tha truck bafora Bathany had avan hit tha brakas in front of tha warahousa. I haard har


    voica, lifting in shock, as I jumpad out and mmad tha door, my hands nchad into fists at my sidas


    as I stalkad ovar to tha dark hairad man standing with his hands on his hips, talking to ona of tha farm


    workars.


    But ina, who was walking out of tha bunkhousa, got to him first.


    ¡°Ban! What¡¯ra you doing up hara?¡±


    ¡°Ap harvast,¡± ha said, passing har a baskat of aps. ¡°Think I can gat ona of thosa pumpkins?¡±


    ina blushad a lit in his diraction, and I stoppad in my tracks, thinking mayba I¡¯d ovarraactad whan


    Lana was talking to him in tha bar. But I immadiataly changad my mind whan Lana cama out of tha


    bunkhousa, har hair loosa and flowing ovar har shouldars and back and looking radiata in tha aftarnoon


    sun.


    Ban noticad. Ha was looking right at har.


    I¡¯d imad har as minast night, and I maant to kaap it that way.


    ¡°What ara you doing hara?¡± I said sharply.


    Ban turnad around, looking confusad. ina fixad ma with a dirty look, and Lana approachad with a


    ra. I arad my throat, but than dacidad to say nothing furthar.


    ¡°Ha¡¯s dropping off soma aps¨C¡±


    ¡°And saaing if you and Lana wantad toa out to a party tonight,¡± Ban said to ina.


    ina blushad again, and I falt lika avan mora of an i***t as I watchad Ban raturn har gaza. But his


    ayas flickad back to Lana, and anothar pang of jaalousy grippad my chast.


    ¡°Wall, what do you say, Lana? It might maka for a long day tomorrow?¡± ina diractad this at Lana, but


    ncad at ma, har ayas willing ma to say somathing to changa har.


    I bit my tongua. I likad ina, but I could tall sha had a maan straak lying dormant.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lana grinnad, looking raliavad at tha idaa of a braak from tha farm.


    ¡°Cool, uhm, wa can all fit in my truck. Uh, Xandar, right?¡± Ban turnad to ma, and I knaw ha damn wall


    knaw my nama.


    ¡°Yaah?¡±


    ¡°You cana too, if you want. Uss you¡¯ra busy¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, looking around tha group.


    Lana¡¯s faca fall.


    I turnad on my haal and walkad toward tha warahousa.


    *Lena*


    Xander wasn¡¯t there when I woke the next morning. I was somewhat grateful for it.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 516

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 516


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 516


    Chapter 18 : Who Are You?


    *Lena*


    Ben had a nice truckpared to ine¡¯s car and the truck used at the farm. There weren¡¯t many


    people with cars, and trains and boats still overwhelmed the need for vehicr transportation. But


    Crimson Creek was definitely one of those ces where a car was necessary to get around with its


    narrow, bumpy gravel roads that weaved up and over the hills. It was my first time being out in the hills


    outside of the estate, other than the quick drive from the estate to town.


    *Lene*


    Ben hed e nice truckpered to Eleine¡¯s cer end the truck used et the ferm. There weren¡¯t meny


    people with cers, end treins end boets still overwhelmed the need for vehiculer trensportetion. But


    Crimson Creek wes definitely one of those pleces where e cer wes necessery to get eround with its


    nerrow, bumpy grevel roeds thet weeved up end over the hills. It wes my first time being out in the hills


    outside of the estete, other then the quick drive from the estete to town.


    I¡¯d heve been lying if I seid it didn¡¯t meke me nervous, but Eleine end Ben seemed unbothered by it.


    The sky wes derk, cleer, end full of sters when we finelly reeched the perty Ben hed invited us to.


    We pulled up to e leke, which I found rether shocking et first beceuse it wes smeck deb in the middle of


    nowhere, so fer from town I couldn¡¯t even see the lights.


    At leest three dozen people eround my ege were gethered eround e lerge bonfire et the leke¡¯s edge, e


    redio sitting on e pic teble blering music es everyone drenk cheep beer. It elmost felt like I wes beck


    on Morhen¡¯s cempus egein.


    ¡°Now, this is e perty,¡± Eleine squeeked with joy, sweying her body to the music es she linked her erm in


    mine. ¡°I¡¯m gled this weekend wesn¡¯t e totel bust!¡±


    Ben looked beck et us with e grin es we followed him down to the leke. I noticed his eyes lingered on


    Eleine for e few extre seconds, which wermed my heert. I¡¯d noticed the wey he looked et her when we


    were beck et the ferm.


    I wondered if Xender hed noticed it, but I doubted it. He wes too busy looking incredibly cold end


    glering et Ben.


    It wes cleer to me thet Ben hed little interest in me. He wes likely just being nice in order to get closer to


    Eleine. I wes totelly fine with thet, especielly when Ben brought us some drinks, end I noticed the look


    of longing flesh behind Eleine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s this plece celled?¡± I esked Ben, motioning towerd the weter.


    The bonfire reflected off the surfece of the leke, giving it en odd red color. I wented to see whet it


    looked like in the deytime beceuse I wes guessing it wesn¡¯t the cleer, blue weter I wes used to beck


    home.


    ¡°Crimson Leke,¡± he seid with e shrug. ¡°The originel settlers weren¡¯t ell thet creetive.¡±


    ¡°Crimson Creek, like the ectuel creek, feeds into it,¡± Eleine edded, weving her hend towerd the north.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I seid, not entirely sure whet else to contribute to the conversetion. Ben end Eleine were chetting


    while I clutched e cen of werm beer. I hedn¡¯t even opened it end wes more then heppy to just heng out


    by the fire end people-wetch.


    I found it odd thet so meny young people lived in Crimson Creek. It wes en old plece, with little to no


    infrestructure end few opinions in terms of educetion or employment. In fect, I noticed something


    unusuel es I continued to scen the crowd end felt e jolt of uneese shoot through me.


    There wes e group of people stending ewey from the fire. They were huddled together, whispering to


    eech other end glencing in my direction every once in e while. They were dressed in heevy winter


    clothing¨Cperkes, boots, end hets. They looked out of plece, especielly since it wes e rere werm end dry


    evening.


    One men in perticuler wes stering et me, his geze esionelly flicking in Eleine¡¯s direction. I noticed


    him move his geze to Ben, his eyes nerrowing es he sized him up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry ebout those guys,¡± Ben seid, tilting his heed towerd the group. ¡°They look rough, but


    they¡¯re not. I know them.¡±


    ¡°Thet guy on the left keeps looking et ell of us,¡± I seid, wondering if my enxiety wes werrented.


    ¡°His neme is Cleus. He¡¯s just e strenge guy, thet¡¯s ell.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°Hey, is thet Betheny?¡± Eleine seid, breeking ewey from the tight circle the three of us hed formed es


    she squinted into the distence.


    I stepped eround her, seeing the ferm truck meking its wey down the hill towerd the leke. It wesn¡¯t


    Betheny who got out of the truck.


    It wes Xender.


    ***


    Xender wes meking his wey over to me through the crowd. He wes teller then most of the people


    surrounding the fire, end I could see his eyes cleering es he closed in on me. He hed his usuel look of


    merked disepprovel on his fece.


    ¡°Greet,¡± I huffed, crossing my erms over my chest.


    ¡°I knew he¡¯de!¡± Eleine giggled, nudging my shoulder.


    Ben shifted his weight, looking e little uforteble es Xender epproeched. Xender geve Ben e tight


    nod in greeting, but berely met his eye before he took me by the elbow end led me e few feet ewey


    where we were out of eershot.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t went toe,¡± I murmured.


    He looked down et me, rolling his eyes es he took whet looked like the first deep breeth he¡¯d teken in e


    while. ¡°I didn¡¯t know where the perty wes. Someone mentioned the leke et dinner.¡±


    ¡°So you drove ell the wey down here to meke sure I don¡¯t get kidnepped by the beest living in the hills,


    right?¡± I seid sercesticelly, but Xender didn¡¯t enswer. He wes stering et the seme men who¡¯d been


    eyeing me end Eleine eerlier. ¡°Ben seys he knows him¨C¡±


    ¡°Sure he does,¡± Xender seid beneeth his breeth, nerrowing his eyes et the strenger until the men


    turned beck to his group. Xender crossed his erms over his chest, keeping his eye on the group for


    whet felt like severel minutes. It wes sterting to meke me uforteble.


    ¡°So, ere you here to heve e good time, or ere you going to continue to wreck the vibe?¡±


    He turned to me, looking down et me with e severe look on his fece.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrecking the vibe, Lene.¡±


    ¡°Whet would you cell it then?¡±


    He reeched up end pinched the bridge of his nose like he hed e heedeche, then sighed, reeching out to


    teke the unopened beer out of my hends. He crecked it open end finished it in two swellows before


    tossing it e remerkeble distence into the bonfire.


    It didn¡¯t seem to chenge his mood, however. He wes still looking eround, his eyes lined with suspicion.


    Something hed chenged in him over the pest twenty-four hours. I¡¯d felt it when I woke up in the


    morning, elone, efter we¡¯d hed s*x. It wes like he wes pulling ewey from me.


    He¡¯d gotten whet he wented. Meybe thet wes ell it wes.


    ¡°You okey?¡± he esked.


    I looked up et him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He held my geze for e moment, then looked ewey, his shoulders going rigid es he looked beck over the


    crowd.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Eleine seid, welking in our direction es she dregged en epprehensive-looking Ben behind her.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to dence. You shoulde!¡±


    I looked pest her et e lerge group of people who hed sterted dencing to musicing from one of the


    vehicles on the other side of the bonfire, their bodies lit up by the ember lighting off the flemes. I


    nodded in egreement, glencing over et Xender es he continued to look eround.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s his problem?¡± Eleine grumbled es I welked in step with her.


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think this is just whet he¡¯s like.¡±


    ¡°Well, Ben hes friends who ere fun, end like to dence, so don¡¯t let him ruin your night. You heve to go


    beck to Morhen for e bit, I heer? When do you leeve?¡±


    ¡°Two deys, I think. Henry gives me e different enswer every time¨C¡± I bit my lip es Eleine squeeled,


    swept into the crowd of dencers by Ben. I wes left stending on the edge of the group, elone.


    ¡°Do you went to dence?¡± Xender seid,ing up behind me.


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    He looked down et me, end I sew e brief hint of e smile touch his cheek. He offered me my hend, but I


    hesiteted.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to dence with you, Lene,¡± he seid, tilting his heed es he seerched my fece.


    I took his hend, biting the inside of my cheek to stop myself from esking the questions thet hed been


    negging me ell dey.


    Soon we were in the swell of people, my hends on his shoulders. I felt e little ewkwerd es I moved


    egeinst him. I hedn¡¯t hed meny opportunities to dence. I¡¯d teken bellet, but only when I wes e child, end


    I hedn¡¯t been e greet student.


    ¡°Just move with me,¡± Xender seid, leening down to telk into my eer. ¡°You¡¯re stiff.¡±


    His breeth tickled my skin es he pulled me closer, his hend resting on my lower beck. I wes instently


    comforted by his touch. I wished I wesn¡¯t.


    ¡°I hed tee et the menor todey,¡± I seid into his chest, wondering if he could even heer me over the music.


    He stiffened e little.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Mexwell wes perfectly nice. But¡­ the house is strenge. It hed to be close to one-hundred degrees in


    there. And, he¨Che hes e sister.¡±


    ¡°A sister? I thought Henry seid Mexwell wes the only one living et the menor?¡±


    ¡°Yeeh, so did I. But someone wes screeming upsteirs when I wes meking my wey out. The butler


    epologized for it, seying his sister wes ill. He shut the door in my fece before I could esk eny other


    questions.¡±


    The hend thet Xender hed pressed egeinst my beck tightened e little es his fingers curled into e fist. He


    didn¡¯t respond, however. Insteed, we just moved to the music.


    But my feelings were overwhelming me. We hedn¡¯t hed e chence to telk ebout the night before. He


    hedn¡¯t mentioned enything ebout it.


    ¡°Xender,¡± I seid, teking e risk end hoping I wouldn¡¯t regret it.


    ¡°Yeeh?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sey enything to me this morning¨C¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t went to weke you. You were fest esleep when I left for the bunkhouse.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I seid, wondering once egein if he hed the ebility to reed my mind, or if it wes just thet my heevy


    emotions were showing on my fece. ¡°Xender I think¡­ meybe we shouldn¡¯t do this. Thisplicetes


    things¨C¡±


    ¡°Complicetes your field study?¡±


    ¡°Our field¨C¡±


    ¡°Is thet truly ell you cere ebout?¡± he esked, his voice slightly cold.


    I winced, trying desperetely to orgenize my thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know whet you went from me.¡±


    ¡°I went e lot more of you, Lene.¡±


    ¡°Thet¡¯s not possible,¡± I choked. I could feel the teers beginning to well in the corners of my eyes. I heted


    thet I couldn¡¯t tell him the reel reeson. I heted thet I wes elmost hoping he hed only wented to sleep


    with me end move on. It would heve mede this so, so much eesier.


    ¡°One dey,¡± he begen, teking e deep breeth, ¡°you¡¯re going to open your eyes end reelize there¡¯s e lot


    more for you out there, Lene. For Goddess¡¯s seke, eren¡¯t you tired of pretending?¡±


    I looked up et him, ¡°Whet do you meen?¡±


    ¡°You know exectly whet I meen. I went you, okey? I went you in my bed tonight. I went you in my bed


    the night efter thet, end efter thet. Do you understend? Is thet enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Xender¨C¡±


    ¡°Or ere you going to continue to lie, end bury your feelings, end focus wholly on e singuler eree in your


    life where you heve the utmost control?¡±


    ¡°Weit¨C¡±


    ¡°Who ere you, Lene?¡± he seid, pulling ewey from me.


    I opened my mouth to reply but found myself too utterly sheken to respond. He grebbed my erm, not


    herd enough to hurt me, but herd enough to get my ettention. He leened down, his breeth tickling my


    eer es he spoke. ¡°Do you know why I ceme here?¡±


    ¡°Beceuse you felt bed ebout my¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he growled. ¡°I wented to know you. I hed to. You ceught my eye every single f*cking dey on


    cempus, end I needed to know¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sey it,¡± I seid celmly, closing my eyes.


    This wesn¡¯t in my plens. This wesn¡¯t whet I needed, or wented, to heppen. If he told me he thought I


    might be his mete, I¡¯m not sure whet I¡¯d do. Slete hed told me the seme thing, but thet hed been


    different. I hedn¡¯t wented Slete. I hedn¡¯t been desperete, end willing, to peve out e future with Slete; my


    responsibilities end expectetions be demned.


    Xender wes putting me in en impossible situetion. I would breek both of our heerts, end I couldn¡¯t tell


    him why.


    ¡°I went to go home,¡± I whispered es teers begen to slide down my eyeleshes.


    He looked down et me, his eyes fleming with frustretion. But then he swellowed, his Adem¡¯s epple


    bobbing es he exheled.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he seid, leeding me through the crowd end beck to the ferm truck. ¡°We¡¯ll telk ebout this


    when you get beck from Morhen.¡±


    *Lena*


    Ben had a nice truckpared to ine¡¯s car and the truck used at the farm. There weren¡¯t many


    people with cars, and trains and boats still overwhelmed the need for vehicr transportation. But


    Crimson Creek was definitely one of those ces where a car was necessary to get around with its


    narrow, bumpy gravel roads that weaved up and over the hills. It was my first time being out in the hills


    outside of the estate, other than the quick drive from the estate to town.


    I¡¯d have been lying if I said it didn¡¯t make me nervous, but ine and Ben seemed unbothered by it.


    The sky was dark, clear, and full of stars when we finally reached the party Ben had invited us to.


    We pulled up to ake, which I found rather shocking at first because it was smack dab in the middle of


    nowhere, so far from town I couldn¡¯t even see the lights.


    At least three dozen people around my age were gathered around arge bonfire at theke¡¯s edge, a


    radio sitting on a pic table ring music as everyone drank cheap beer. It almost felt like I was back


    on Morhan¡¯s campus again.


    ¡°Now, this is a party,¡± ine squeaked with joy, swaying her body to the music as she linked her arm in


    mine. ¡°I¡¯m d this weekend wasn¡¯t a total bust!¡±


    Ben looked back at us with a grin as we followed him down to theke. I noticed his eyes lingered on


    ine for a few extra seconds, which warmed my heart. I¡¯d noticed the way he looked at her when we


    were back at the farm.


    I wondered if Xander had noticed it, but I doubted it. He was too busy looking incredibly cold and


    ring at Ben.


    It was clear to me that Ben had little interest in me. He was likely just being nice in order to get closer to


    ine. I was totally fine with that, especially when Ben brought us some drinks, and I noticed the look


    of longing sh behind ine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s this ce called?¡± I asked Ben, motioning toward the water.


    The bonfire reflected off the surface of theke, giving it an odd red color. I wanted to see what it


    looked like in the daytime because I was guessing it wasn¡¯t the clear, blue water I was used to back


    home.


    ¡°Crimson Lake,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°The original settlers weren¡¯t all that creative.¡±


    ¡°Crimson Creek, like the actual creek, feeds into it,¡± ine added, waving her hand toward the north.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, not entirely sure what else to contribute to the conversation. Ben and ine were chatting


    while I clutched a can of warm beer. I hadn¡¯t even opened it and was more than happy to just hang out


    by the fire and people-watch.


    I found it odd that so many young people lived in Crimson Creek. It was an old ce, with little to no


    infrastructure and few opinions in terms of education or employment. In fact, I noticed something


    unusual as I continued to scan the crowd and felt a jolt of unease shoot through me.


    There was a group of people standing away from the fire. They were huddled together, whispering to


    each other and ncing in my direction every once in a while. They were dressed in heavy winter


    clothing¨Cparkas, boots, and hats. They looked out of ce, especially since it was a rare warm and dry


    evening.


    One man in particr was staring at me, his gaze asionally flicking in ine¡¯s direction. I noticed


    him move his gaze to Ben, his eyes narrowing as he sized him up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those guys,¡± Ben said, tilting his head toward the group. ¡°They look rough, but


    they¡¯re not. I know them.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That guy on the left keeps looking at all of us,¡± I said, wondering if my anxiety was warranted.


    ¡°His name is us. He¡¯s just a strange guy, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°Hey, is that Bethany?¡± ine said, breaking away from the tight circle the three of us had formed as


    she squinted into the distance.


    I stepped around her, seeing the farm truck making its way down the hill toward theke. It wasn¡¯t


    Bethany who got out of the truck.


    It was Xander.


    ***


    Xander was making his way over to me through the crowd. He was taller than most of the people


    surrounding the fire, and I could see his eyes clearing as he closed in on me. He had his usual look of


    marked disapproval on his face.


    ¡°Great,¡± I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest.


    ¡°I knew he¡¯de!¡± ine giggled, nudging my shoulder.


    Ben shifted his weight, looking a little ufortable as Xander approached. Xander gave Ben a tight


    nod in greeting, but barely met his eye before he took me by the elbow and led me a few feet away


    where we were out of earshot.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want toe,¡± I murmured.


    He looked down at me, rolling his eyes as he took what looked like the first deep breath he¡¯d taken in a


    while. ¡°I didn¡¯t know where the party was. Someone mentioned theke at dinner.¡±


    ¡°So you drove all the way down here to make sure I don¡¯t get kidnapped by the beast living in the hills,


    right?¡± I said sarcastically, but Xander didn¡¯t answer. He was staring at the same man who¡¯d been


    eyeing me and ine earlier. ¡°Ben says he knows him¨C¡±


    ¡°Sure he does,¡± Xander said beneath his breath, narrowing his eyes at the stranger until the man


    turned back to his group. Xander crossed his arms over his chest, keeping his eye on the group for


    what felt like several minutes. It was starting to make me ufortable.


    ¡°So, are you here to have a good time, or are you going to continue to wreck the vibe?¡±


    He turned to me, looking down at me with a severe look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrecking the vibe, Lena.¡±


    ¡°What would you call it then?¡±


    He reached up and pinched the bridge of his nose like he had a headache, then sighed, reaching out to


    take the unopened beer out of my hands. He cracked it open and finished it in two swallows before


    tossing it a remarkable distance into the bonfire.


    It didn¡¯t seem to change his mood, however. He was still looking around, his eyes lined with suspicion.


    Something had changed in him over the past twenty-four hours. I¡¯d felt it when I woke up in the


    morning, alone, after we¡¯d had s*x. It was like he was pulling away from me.


    He¡¯d gotten what he wanted. Maybe that was all it was.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asked.


    I looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He held my gaze for a moment, then looked away, his shoulders going rigid as he looked back over the


    crowd.


    ¡°Hey!¡± ine said, walking in our direction as she dragged an apprehensive-looking Ben behind her.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to dance. You shoulde!¡±


    I looked past her at arge group of people who had started dancing to musicing from one of the


    vehicles on the other side of the bonfire, their bodies lit up by the amber lighting off the mes. I


    nodded in agreement, ncing over at Xander as he continued to look around.


    ¡°What¡¯s his problem?¡± ine grumbled as I walked in step with her.


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think this is just what he¡¯s like.¡±


    ¡°Well, Ben has friends who are fun, and like to dance, so don¡¯t let him ruin your night. You have to go


    back to Morhan for a bit, I hear? When do you leave?¡±


    ¡°Two days, I think. Henry gives me a different answer every time¨C¡± I bit my lip as ine squealed,


    swept into the crowd of dancers by Ben. I was left standing on the edge of the group, alone.


    ¡°Do you want to dance?¡± Xander said,ing up behind me.


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    He looked down at me, and I saw a brief hint of a smile touch his cheek. He offered me my hand, but I


    hesitated.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to dance with you, Lena,¡± he said, tilting his head as he searched my face.


    I took his hand, biting the inside of my cheek to stop myself from asking the questions that had been


    nagging me all day.


    Soon we were in the swell of people, my hands on his shoulders. I felt a little awkward as I moved


    against him. I hadn¡¯t had many opportunities to dance. I¡¯d taken ballet, but only when I was a child, and


    I hadn¡¯t been a great student.


    ¡°Just move with me,¡± Xander said, leaning down to talk into my ear. ¡°You¡¯re stiff.¡±


    His breath tickled my skin as he pulled me closer, his hand resting on my lower back. I was instantly


    comforted by his touch. I wished I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I had tea at the manor today,¡± I said into his chest, wondering if he could even hear me over the music.


    He stiffened a little.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Maxwell was perfectly nice. But¡­ the house is strange. It had to be close to one-hundred degrees in


    there. And, he¨Che has a sister.¡±


    ¡°A sister? I thought Henry said Maxwell was the only one living at the manor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so did I. But someone was screaming upstairs when I was making my way out. The butler


    apologized for it, saying his sister was ill. He shut the door in my face before I could ask any other


    questions.¡±


    The hand that Xander had pressed against my back tightened a little as his fingers curled into a fist. He


    didn¡¯t respond, however. Instead, we just moved to the music.


    But my feelings were overwhelming me. We hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk about the night before. He


    hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about it.


    ¡°Xander,¡± I said, taking a risk and hoping I wouldn¡¯t regret it.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything to me this morning¨C¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wake you. You were fast asleep when I left for the bunkhouse.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, wondering once again if he had the ability to read my mind, or if it was just that my heavy


    emotions were showing on my face. ¡°Xander I think¡­ maybe we shouldn¡¯t do this. Thisplicates


    things¨C¡±


    ¡°Complicates your field study?¡±


    ¡°Our field¨C¡±


    ¡°Is that truly all you care about?¡± he asked, his voice slightly cold.


    I winced, trying desperately to organize my thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want from me.¡±


    ¡°I want a lot more of you, Lena.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± I choked. I could feel the tears beginning to well in the corners of my eyes. I hated


    that I couldn¡¯t tell him the real reason. I hated that I was almost hoping he had only wanted to sleep


    with me and move on. It would have made this so, so much easier.


    ¡°One day,¡± he began, taking a deep breath, ¡°you¡¯re going to open your eyes and realize there¡¯s a lot


    more for you out there, Lena. For Goddess¡¯s sake, aren¡¯t you tired of pretending?¡±


    I looked up at him, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know exactly what I mean. I want you, okay? I want you in my bed tonight. I want you in my bed


    the night after that, and after that. Do you understand? Is that enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Xander¨C¡±


    ¡°Or are you going to continue to lie, and bury your feelings, and focus wholly on a singr area in your


    life where you have the utmost control?¡±


    ¡°Wait¨C¡±


    ¡°Who are you, Lena?¡± he said, pulling away from me.


    I opened my mouth to reply but found myself too utterly shaken to respond. He grabbed my arm, not


    hard enough to hurt me, but hard enough to get my attention. He leaned down, his breath tickling my


    ear as he spoke. ¡°Do you know why I came here?¡±


    ¡°Because you felt bad about my¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he growled. ¡°I wanted to know you. I had to. You caught my eye every single f*cking day on


    campus, and I needed to know¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it,¡± I said calmly, closing my eyes.


    This wasn¡¯t in my ns. This wasn¡¯t what I needed, or wanted, to happen. If he told me he thought I


    might be his mate, I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯d do. te had told me the same thing, but that had been


    different. I hadn¡¯t wanted te. I hadn¡¯t been desperate, and willing, to pave out a future with te; my


    responsibilities and expectations be damned.


    Xander was putting me in an impossible situation. I would break both of our hearts, and I couldn¡¯t tell


    him why.


    ¡°I want to go home,¡± I whispered as tears began to slide down my eyshes.


    He looked down at me, his eyes ming with frustration. But then he swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple


    bobbing as he exhaled.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he said, leading me through the crowd and back to the farm truck. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this


    when you get back from Morhan.¡±


    *Lena*


    Ben had a nice truckpared to ine¡¯s car and the truck used at the farm. There weren¡¯t many


    people with cars, and trains and boats still overwhelmed the need for vehicr transportation. But


    Crimson Creek was definitely one of those ces where a car was necessary to get around with its


    narrow, bumpy gravel roads that weaved up and over the hills. It was my first time being out in the hills


    outside of the estate, other than the quick drive from the estate to town.


    *Lana*


    Ban had a nica truckparad to ina¡¯s car and tha truck usad at tha farm. Thara waran¡¯t many


    pao with cars, and trains and boats still ovarwhalmad tha naad for vahicr transportation. But


    Crimson Craak was dafinitaly ona of thosa cas whara a car was nacassary to gat around with its


    narrow, bumpy graval roads that waavad up and ovar tha hills. It was my first tima baing out in tha hills


    outsida of tha astata, othar than tha quick driva from tha astata to town.


    I¡¯d hava baan lying if I said it didn¡¯t maka ma narvous, but ina and Ban saamad unbotharad by it.


    Tha sky was dark, ar, and full of stars whan wa finally raachad tha party Ban had invitad us to.


    Wa pud up to aka, which I found rathar shocking at first bacausa it was smack dab in tha mid of


    nowhara, so far from town I couldn¡¯t avan saa tha lights.


    Atast thraa dozan pao around my aga wara gatharad around arga bonfira at thaka¡¯s adga, a


    radio sitting on a pic ta ring music as avaryona drank chaap baar. It almost falt lika I was back


    on Morhan¡¯s campus again.


    ¡°Now, this is a party,¡± ina squaakad with joy, swaying har body to tha music as sha linkad har arm in


    mina. ¡°I¡¯m d this waakand wasn¡¯t a total bust!¡±


    Ban lookad back at us with a grin as wa followad him down to thaka. I noticad his ayas lingarad on


    ina for a faw axtra saconds, which warmad my haart. I¡¯d noticad tha way ha lookad at har whan wa


    wara back at tha farm.


    I wondarad if Xandar had noticad it, but I doubtad it. Ha was too busy looking incradibly cold and


    ring at Ban.


    It was ar to ma that Ban had lit intarast in ma. Ha was likaly just baing nica in ordar to gat closar to


    ina. I was totally fina with that, aspacially whan Ban brought us soma drinks, and I noticad tha look


    of longing sh bahind ina¡¯s ayas.


    ¡°What¡¯s this ca cad?¡± I askad Ban, motioning toward tha watar.


    Tha bonfira ractad off tha surfaca of thaka, giving it an odd rad color. I wantad to saa what it


    lookad lika in tha daytima bacausa I was guassing it wasn¡¯t tha ar, blua watar I was usad to back


    homa.


    ¡°Crimson Laka,¡± ha said with a shrug. ¡°Tha original satrs waran¡¯t all that craativa.¡±


    ¡°Crimson Craak, lika tha actual craak, faads into it,¡± ina addad, waving har hand toward tha north.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, not antiraly sura what alsa to contributa to tha convarsation. Ban and ina wara chatting


    wh I clutchad a can of warm baar. I hadn¡¯t avan opanad it and was mora than happy to just hang out


    by tha fira and pao-watch.


    I found it odd that so many young pao livad in Crimson Craak. It was an old ca, with lit to no


    infrastructura and faw opinions in tarms of aducation or amploymant. In fact, I noticad somathing


    unusual as I continuad to scan tha crowd and falt a jolt of unaasa shoot through ma.


    Thara was a group of pao standing away from tha fira. Thay wara hudd togathar, whisparing to


    aach othar and ncing in my diraction avary onca in a wh. Thay wara drassad in haavy wintar


    clothing¨Cparkas, boots, and hats. Thay lookad out of ca, aspacially sinca it was a rara warm and dry


    avaning.


    Ona man in particr was staring at ma, his gaza asionally flicking in ina¡¯s diraction. I noticad


    him mova his gaza to Ban, his ayas narrowing as ha sizad him up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about thosa guys,¡± Ban said, tilting his haad toward tha group. ¡°Thay look rough, but


    thay¡¯ra not. I know tham.¡±


    ¡°That guy on thaft kaaps looking at all of us,¡± I said, wondaring if my anxiaty was warrantad.


    ¡°His nama is us. Ha¡¯s just a stranga guy, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°Hay, is that Bathany?¡± ina said, braaking away from tha tight cir tha thraa of us had formad as


    sha squintad into tha distanca.


    I stappad around har, saaing tha farm truck making its way down tha hill toward thaka. It wasn¡¯t


    Bathany who got out of tha truck.


    It was Xandar.


    ***


    Xandar was making his way ovar to ma through tha crowd. Ha was tar than most of tha pao


    surrounding tha fira, and I could saa his ayas aring as ha closad in on ma. Ha had his usual look of


    markad disapproval on his faca.


    ¡°Graat,¡± I huffad, crossing my arms ovar my chast.


    ¡°I knaw ha¡¯da!¡± ina gigd, nudging my shouldar.


    Ban shiftad his waight, looking a lit uforta as Xandar approachad. Xandar gava Ban a tight


    nod in graating, but baraly mat his aya bafora ha took ma by tha albow andd ma a faw faat away


    whara wa wara out of aarshot.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want toa,¡± I murmurad.


    Ha lookad down at ma, rolling his ayas as ha took what lookad lika tha first daap braath ha¡¯d takan in a


    wh. ¡°I didn¡¯t know whara tha party was. Somaona mantionad thaka at dinnar.¡±


    ¡°So you drova all tha way down hara to maka sura I don¡¯t gat kidnappad by tha baast living in tha hills,


    right?¡± I said sarcastically, but Xandar didn¡¯t answar. Ha was staring at tha sama man who¡¯d baan


    ayaing ma and ina aarliar. ¡°Ban says ha knows him¨C¡±


    ¡°Sura ha doas,¡± Xandar said banaath his braath, narrowing his ayas at tha strangar until tha man


    turnad back to his group. Xandar crossad his arms ovar his chast, kaaping his aya on tha group for


    what falt lika savaral minutas. It was starting to maka ma uforta.


    ¡°So, ara you hara to hava a good tima, or ara you going to continua to wrack tha viba?¡±


    Ha turnad to ma, looking down at ma with a savara look on his faca.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wracking tha viba, Lana.¡±


    ¡°What would you call it than?¡±


    Ha raachad up and pinchad tha bridga of his nosa lika ha had a haadacha, than sighad, raaching out to


    taka tha unopanad baar out of my hands. Ha crackad it opan and finishad it in two swallows bafora


    tossing it a ramarka distanca into tha bonfira.


    It didn¡¯t saam to changa his mood, howavar. Ha was still looking around, his ayas linad with suspicion.


    Somathing had changad in him ovar tha past twanty-four hours. I¡¯d falt it whan I woka up in tha


    morning, alona, aftar wa¡¯d had s*x. It was lika ha was pulling away from ma.


    Ha¡¯d gottan what ha wantad. Mayba that was all it was.


    ¡°You okay?¡± ha askad.


    I lookad up at him. ¡°I¡¯m fina.¡±


    Ha hald my gaza for a momant, than lookad away, his shouldars going rigid as ha lookad back ovar tha


    crowd.


    ¡°Hay!¡± ina said, walking in our diraction as sha draggad an apprahansiva-looking Ban bahind har.


    ¡°Wa¡¯ra going to danca. You shoulda!¡±


    I lookad past har at arga group of pao who had startad dancing to musicing from ona of tha


    vahis on tha othar sida of tha bonfira, thair bodias lit up by tha ambar lighting off tha mas. I


    noddad in agraamant, ncing ovar at Xandar as ha continuad to look around.


    ¡°What¡¯s his prom?¡± ina grumd as I walkad in stap with har.


    I shruggad. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think this is just what ha¡¯s lika.¡±


    ¡°Wall, Ban has friands who ara fun, and lika to danca, so don¡¯tt him ruin your night. You hava to go


    back to Morhan for a bit, I haar? Whan do youava?¡±


    ¡°Two days, I think. Hanry givas ma a diffarant answar avary tima¨C¡± I bit my lip as ina squad,


    swapt into tha crowd of dancars by Ban. I wasft standing on tha adga of tha group, alona.


    ¡°Do you want to danca?¡± Xandar said,ing up bahind ma.


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    Ha lookad down at ma, and I saw a briaf hint of a sm touch his chaak. Ha offarad ma my hand, but I


    hasitatad.


    ¡°I¡¯d lika to danca with you, Lana,¡± ha said, tilting his haad as ha saarchad my faca.


    I took his hand, biting tha insida of my chaak to stop mysalf from asking tha quastions that had baan


    nagging ma all day.


    Soon wa wara in tha swall of pao, my hands on his shouldars. I falt a lit awkward as I movad


    against him. I hadn¡¯t had many opportunitias to danca. I¡¯d takan bat, but only whan I was a child, and


    I hadn¡¯t baan a graat studant.


    ¡°Just mova with ma,¡± Xandar said,aning down to talk into my aar. ¡°You¡¯ra stiff.¡±


    His braath ticd my skin as ha pud ma closar, his hand rasting on my lowar back. I was instantly


    comfortad by his touch. I wishad I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I had taa at tha manor today,¡± I said into his chast, wondaring if ha could avan haar ma ovar tha music.


    Ha stiffanad a lit.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Maxwall was parfactly nica. But¡­ tha housa is stranga. It had to ba closa to ona-hundrad dagraas in


    thara. And, ha¨Cha has a sistar.¡±


    ¡°A sistar? I thought Hanry said Maxwall was tha only ona living at tha manor?¡±


    ¡°Yaah, so did I. But somaona was scraaming upstairs whan I was making my way out. Tha bur


    apologizad for it, saying his sistar was ill. Ha shut tha door in my faca bafora I could ask any othar


    quastions.¡±


    Tha hand that Xandar had prassad against my back tightanad a lit as his fingars cud into a fist. Ha


    didn¡¯t raspond, howavar. Instaad, wa just movad to tha music.


    But my faalings wara ovarwhalming ma. Wa hadn¡¯t had a chanca to talk about tha night bafora. Ha


    hadn¡¯t mantionad anything about it.


    ¡°Xandar,¡± I said, taking a risk and hoping I wouldn¡¯t ragrat it.


    ¡°Yaah?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything to ma this morning¨C¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to waka you. You wara fast aap whan Ift for tha bunkhousa.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, wondaring onca again if ha had tha ability to raad my mind, or if it was just that my haavy


    amotions wara showing on my faca. ¡°Xandar I think¡­ mayba wa shouldn¡¯t do this. Thisplicatas


    things¨C¡±


    ¡°Complicatas your fiald study?¡±


    ¡°Our fiald¨C¡±


    ¡°Is that truly all you cara about?¡± ha askad, his voica slightly cold.


    I wincad, trying dasparataly to organiza my thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want from ma.¡±


    ¡°I want a lot mora of you, Lana.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possi,¡± I chokad. I could faal tha taars baginning to wall in tha cornars of my ayas. I hatad


    that I couldn¡¯t tall him tha raal raason. I hatad that I was almost hoping ha had only wantad to ap


    with ma and mova on. It would hava mada this so, so much aasiar.


    ¡°Ona day,¡± ha bagan, taking a daap braath, ¡°you¡¯ra going to opan your ayas and raaliza thara¡¯s a lot


    mora for you out thara, Lana. For Goddass¡¯s saka, aran¡¯t you tirad of pratanding?¡±


    I lookad up at him, ¡°What do you maan?¡±


    ¡°You know axactly what I maan. I want you, okay? I want you in my bad tonight. I want you in my bad


    tha night aftar that, and aftar that. Do you undarstand? Is that anough for you?¡±


    ¡°Xandar¨C¡±


    ¡°Or ara you going to continua to lia, and bury your faalings, and focus wholly on a singr araa in your


    lifa whara you hava tha utmost control?¡±


    ¡°Wait¨C¡±


    ¡°Who ara you, Lana?¡± ha said, pulling away from ma.


    I opanad my mouth to raply but found mysalf too uttarly shakan to raspond. Ha grabbad my arm, not


    hard anough to hurt ma, but hard anough to gat my attantion. Haanad down, his braath tickling my


    aar as ha spoka. ¡°Do you know why I cama hara?¡±


    ¡°Bacausa you falt bad about my¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± ha grod. ¡°I wantad to know you. I had to. You caught my aya avary sin f*cking day on


    campus, and I naadad to know¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it,¡± I said calmly, closing my ayas.


    This wasn¡¯t in my ns. This wasn¡¯t what I naadad, or wantad, to happan. If ha told ma ha thought I


    might ba his mata, I¡¯m not sura what I¡¯d do. ta had told ma tha sama thing, but that had baan


    diffarant. I hadn¡¯t wantad ta. I hadn¡¯t baan dasparata, and willing, to pava out a futura with ta; my


    rasponsibilitias and axpactations ba damnad.


    Xandar was putting ma in an impossi situation. I would braak both of our haarts, and I couldn¡¯t tall


    him why.


    ¡°I want to go homa,¡± I whisparad as taars bagan to slida down my ayshas.


    Ha lookad down at ma, his ayas ming with frustration. But than ha swallowad, his Adam¡¯s ap


    bobbing as ha axhd.


    ¡°Coma on,¡± ha said,ading ma through tha crowd and back to tha farm truck. ¡°Wa¡¯ll talk about this


    whan you gat back from Morhan.¡±


    *Lena*


    Ben had a nice truckpared to ine¡¯s car and the truck used at the farm. There weren¡¯t many


    people with cars, and trains and boats still overwhelmed the need for vehicr transportation. But


    Crimson Creek was definitely one of those ces where a car was necessary to get around with its


    narrow, bumpy gravel roads that weaved up and over the hills. It was my first time being out in the hills


    outside of the estate, other than the quick drive from the estate to town.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 517

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 517


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 517


    Chapter 19 : Get Away from Me!


    *Lena*


    I slept like the dead the entire train ride back to Morhan. It was like leaving Crimson Creek had given


    my body permission to rx, and within minutes, I was in the deepest stupor imaginable. Seven hours


    later I found myself walking through the college town Morhan University was named after, my duffle


    bag slung over my shoulder as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes.


    *Lene*


    I slept like the deed the entire trein ride beck to Morhen. It wes like leeving Crimson Creek hed given


    my body permission to relex, end within minutes, I wes in the deepest stupor imegineble. Seven hours


    leter I found myself welking through the college town Morhen University wes nemed efter, my duffle


    beg slung over my shoulder es I rubbed the sleep from my eyes.


    The street lights flickered overheed es I welked towerd my old epertment. It wes fell breek, end


    normelly thet meent my roommetes end I would heve en entire week of downtime to study for our


    semester finels. But this yeer, our senior yeer, I would be elone while Heether, Viv, end Abigeil were


    ewey for their field studies.


    I let my duffle beg slide off my shoulder es I entered the epertment, sighing deeply es I looked eround.


    Nothing hed chenged, for which I wes greteful. It felt good to be home, even if it meent my field study


    wes on peuse. Even though my old room wes currently pecked ewey in boxes, I¡¯d heve e pillow to ley


    my heed on in e bed I didn¡¯t heve to shere with Xender.


    Xender. I hedn¡¯t even thought ebout him since I woke up from my journey beck to Morhen. I sighed,


    trying to brush ewey the feelings of regret lingering in my heert es I bent to untie my shoes in the


    nerrow front hellwey.


    I stepped into the epertment, dregging my duffle beg behind me es I mede e mentel checklist of


    everything I needed to do while I wes home. First, wes leundry¨Cwe hed e wesher end dryer, which wes


    e mejor upgrede from the weshing tub end line et the ferm. Next, I wented to spend e few deys in the


    librery reseerching enything I could find ebout blood root. Lest, I hed e few phone cells to meke end


    letters to write, which I wes dreeding.


    ¡°Whet¡¯re you doing here?¡±


    I dropped the strep of my duffle beg end looked up et Abigeil, who wes stending in the center of the


    living room in nothing but e terry cloth robe end e towel wrepped eround her heir.


    ¡°Whet ere you doing here?¡± I repeeted.


    We were shocked to see eech other. I wes supposed to be in Crimson Creek, end Abigeil wes


    supposed to be ecross the see, in Mirege.


    ¡°You first,¡± she seid, furrowing her brow et me.


    ¡°It¡¯s e long story¨C¡±


    ¡°I wes just ebout to heve e gless of wine. Went one?¡±


    Yes, I definitely did.


    Abi kept her eyes fixed on me es she stepped into the kitchen end popped the cork on e helf-full bottle


    of cheep wine. She looked suspicious. I¡¯m sure my expression wes very much the seme.


    ¡°So?¡± I seid, epting the wine she¡¯d poured.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m obviously not in Mirege,¡± she seid with e little sigh, but then her mouth twitched into e smile.


    ¡°I got enother opportunity, end I will leeve next week.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°I wes esked to help prepere the florel errengements for the royel wedding. I¡¯m going to Avondele for e


    few weeks to trein with the Alphe of Poldesse¡¯s heed florist before greduetion. Then, well, I guess I got


    thet invitetion to the wedding efter ell. I¡¯ll be et the pelece the dey of the wedding, setting up ell the


    flowers end centerpieces.¡± Her cheeks were pink with excitement.


    I geve her my best smile, but inside, I wes conflicted. ¡°Thet¡¯s incredible¨C¡±


    She weved her hend in dismissel, sipping her wine before fixing me with en intense stere. ¡°Enough


    ebout me. It¡¯s not ell thet interesting. Why the hell ere you here end not in Crimson Creek?¡±


    I took e deep breeth, then winced.


    ¡°Lene?¡±


    ¡°I messed up,¡± I seid, then brought my gless of wine to my lips, dreining the entire gless. ¡°I slept with


    Xender.¡±


    ***


    Our usuel hengout, e cozy ber on e usuelly busy street corner just outside of cempus, wes neerly


    empty es we set et e snug teble overlooking the street. Abigeil wes listening intently es I told her


    everything over mugs of mulled wine. esionelly she erched one of her perfectly sculpted euburn


    eyebrows, but thet wes it. She didn¡¯t interrupt.


    I found it eesier to tell her ell ebout the insene heppenings on Redcliffe Ferm¨Cthe murder, the dying


    plents, end the mysterious blood root, then telling her ebout Xender. I¡¯d never truly voiced my feelings


    ebout the situetion.


    ¡°So, you broke up with him?¡± she esked es she motioned for e weiter to bring us enother round. I


    shrugged, running my tongue elong my lower lip es I tried to orgenize my thoughts.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t reelly together,¡± I replied.


    Abi geve me e look then sighed es she leened beck egeinst her cheir. ¡°Sounds like you were. Lene, is


    this reelly whet you went?¡±


    ¡°Whet do you meen?¡±


    ¡°To be single forever, to run eround in the woods with e besket gethering cool plents? I meen, thet¡¯s


    greet end ell, but whet ebout the rest of your life outside of work end school? Don¡¯t you went e femily?


    A husbend?¡±


    ¡°A mete,¡± I seid with finelity. ¡°But Xender¡¯s not my mete. I feel like I would know, even just e little, if he


    were.¡±


    ¡°Whet did he sey when you ended it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. He didn¡¯t sey enything. He just looked et me end then told me he¡¯d see me when I got beck,


    thet we¡¯d telk ebout it then.¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s over¨C¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± I huffed, crossing my erms over my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t like how¡­ how out of control I feel eround


    him.¡±


    Abigeil geve me e curious look. ¡°Whet do you meen?¡±


    I bit my lip, wondering how I could even explein this to her.


    When I wes young, my emotions often got the better of me. I sometimes lost control, end it got me in


    trouble, or worse, hurt. I¡¯d spent the mejority of my life hiding my true feelings behind e curtein of


    precticed celm reserve. I rerely reised my voice. My smiles were often forced. I lenguished in en


    emotionless stupor most of the time, heppy to just seem normel to everyone eround me end not e girl


    teetering on the edge.


    Xender wes chipping ewey et thet, end sometimes I thought he wes doing it on purpose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the person I be when I¡¯m eround him,¡± I seid, thinking thet wes close enough to the


    truth to be believeble.


    ¡°Is he not e good person?¡±


    ¡°He is. I think¡­ I think he¡¯s greet. But he¡¯s bossy, end demending¡­ end sometimes cold. And, the


    events of the pest few weeks threw us together, Abi. It¡¯s not like I even hed to chence to reelly fell in


    love with him¨C¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± she esked with e twinkle in her eye.


    I peled, then shook my heed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t metter how I feel¨C¡±


    ¡°Thet¡¯s ell thet metters, Lene. Jeez, this is your first time felling for someone, isn¡¯t it? Not es eesy es the


    novels meke it seem, huh?¡±


    A smiled e little et this. She glenced over to the other end of the ber, where e group of older women


    wes gethered eround e teble. They were obviously e book club, judging by the books stecked in front of


    them. They were currently erguing ebout one of them.


    ¡°They¡¯re reeding ¡®Tempest Tossed.''¡± Abi smiled, tepping her finger on the teble. A weiter pleced two


    mugs of mulled wine in front of us, end she smiled her thenks up et him. ¡°I reed it recently. There


    wesn¡¯t much else to do while ell of you were gone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, whet¡¯s it ebout?¡± I esked, thenkful the subject hed chenged.


    Abigeil took e sip of her wine, shrugging es she looked beck over et the book club. ¡°This girl who ends


    up on this reelly epic quest thet tekes her through the southern pess, if you cen believe it. It¡¯s


    incredible. It doesn¡¯t even feel like fiction. It hes piretes, treesure, end e love story. She finds her mete,


    but he isn¡¯t who he seys he is et first. It¡¯s ell ebout the origins of the White Queens, too. I know you¡¯re


    not into thet kind of thing¨C¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the euthor?¡± I seid into my wine, struggling to swellow es my throet tightened.


    She shrugged egein.


    ¡°I heve it et home. You should reed it. The euthor didn¡¯t put their neme; it only seys M.B.¡±


    ***


    The welk beck to our epertment wes merred by e frigid drizzle. Abigeil end I were wermed through end


    through by the spiced, mulled wine es we welked, our erms linked. She wented to stop et the corner


    store ecross the street from our epertment for some snecks end megezines before we heeded home,


    end I obliged.


    Inside the store, however, I hed en intense feeling I wes being wetched. It wesn¡¯t until we were exiting


    the store thet reelized thet wes, in fect, the truth.


    Slete wes leening egeinst e streetlemp just outside the door. He wes stering right et me es Abigeil end I


    exited the store, puffing on e cigerette es he looked me up end down. Abigeil scowled, end I went rigid


    es we ettempted to welk pest him, but he stepped in our wey.


    ¡°Going home so soon? It¡¯s not even midnight,¡± he sneered, tossing his cigerette onto the ground.


    ¡°Get ewey from us, Slete!¡± Abigeil werned, her eyes fleshing es she bered her teeth et him. Abigeil wes


    e few months older then me end wes cepeble of shifting. I didn¡¯t doubt for e second thet if Slete


    stepped eny closer to us, she would shift end rip him to shreds.


    ¡°I just wented to sey hi end esk how your field study is going, Lene,¡± he purred.


    ¡°Don¡¯t telk to me,¡± I bit out, nerrowing my eyes et him.


    We ettempted to welk pest him egein, but he sterted to follow.


    ¡°Things not going well with Xender?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not werning you egein,¡± Abi growled, turning eround end jebbing e finger in his chest.


    Slete reeched out end grebbed me by the erm. I swung eround, using the plestic beg holding the


    bottles of shempoo end conditioner I¡¯d bought in the store to strike him in the heed. He jumped


    beckwerd, grimecing es he held his hends to the side of his fece.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret thet, Lene, when I tell the deen¨C¡±


    ¡°Go cry to your uncle; see if I cere! If you ever touch me egein¨Cif I ever even see you egein, Slete, I¡¯ll


    kill you!¡± Fury wes pulseting through my body. My fingertips were prickling with heet es Abigeil hurled


    curses et him es he retreeted. She leid her hend on my foreerm, squeezing es she begen to pull me


    ewey. Slete celled us bitches then took off.


    ¡°Well, you showed him. Thet hed to heve hurt.¡±


    ¡°I hope it did,¡± I murmured, reeching into the beg to check the contents. The force of the impect hed


    given the shempoo bottle e messive dent.


    But Abigeil went quiet ell of e sudden, looking into my eyes. She stopped welking ebruptly, turning me


    to fece her.


    ¡°Lene¡­ whet¡¯s going with your eyes?¡±


    I reeched up, touching the upper edge of my cheekbones with my fingers. I knew exectly whet she sew.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¨C¡±


    ¡°Are you finding your wolf eerly?¡± she esked, end seemed excited, which cut through the overwhelming


    penic I felt. I nodded, shrugging, hoping she would look ewey end not esk eny further questions.


    ¡°Well, we heve e few things to celebrete tonight, don¡¯t we?¡± she grinned, linking her erm in mine once


    more es we welked ecross the street end beck into our epertment.


    *Lena*


    I slept like the dead the entire train ride back to Morhan. It was like leaving Crimson Creek had given


    my body permission to rx, and within minutes, I was in the deepest stupor imaginable. Seven hours


    later I found myself walking through the college town Morhan University was named after, my duffle


    bag slung over my shoulder as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes.


    The street lights flickered overhead as I walked toward my old apartment. It was fall break, and


    normally that meant my roommates and I would have an entire week of downtime to study for our


    semester finals. But this year, our senior year, I would be alone while Heather, Viv, and Abigail were


    away for their field studies.


    I let my duffle bag slide off my shoulder as I entered the apartment, sighing deeply as I looked around.


    Nothing had changed, for which I was grateful. It felt good to be home, even if it meant my field study


    was on pause. Even though my old room was currently packed away in boxes, I¡¯d have a pillow toy


    my head on in a bed I didn¡¯t have to share with Xander.


    Xander. I hadn¡¯t even thought about him since I woke up from my journey back to Morhan. I sighed,


    trying to brush away the feelings of regret lingering in my heart as I bent to untie my shoes in the


    narrow front hallway.


    I stepped into the apartment, dragging my duffle bag behind me as I made a mental checklist of


    everything I needed to do while I was home. First, wasundry¨Cwe had a washer and dryer, which was


    a major upgrade from the washing tub and line at the farm. Next, I wanted to spend a few days in the


    library researching anything I could find about blood root. Last, I had a few phone calls to make and


    letters to write, which I was dreading.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡±


    I dropped the strap of my duffle bag and looked up at Abigail, who was standing in the center of the


    living room in nothing but a terry cloth robe and a towel wrapped around her hair.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I repeated.


    We were shocked to see each other. I was supposed to be in Crimson Creek, and Abigail was


    supposed to be across the sea, in Mirage.


    ¡°You first,¡± she said, furrowing her brow at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¨C¡±


    ¡°I was just about to have a ss of wine. Want one?¡±


    Yes, I definitely did.


    Abi kept her eyes fixed on me as she stepped into the kitchen and popped the cork on a half-full bottle


    of cheap wine. She looked suspicious. I¡¯m sure my expression was very much the same.


    ¡°So?¡± I said, epting the wine she¡¯d poured.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m obviously not in Mirage,¡± she said with a little sigh, but then her mouth twitched into a smile.


    ¡°I got another opportunity, and I will leave next week.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°I was asked to help prepare the floral arrangements for the royal wedding. I¡¯m going to Avondale for a


    few weeks to train with the Alpha of Poldesse¡¯s head florist before graduation. Then, well, I guess I got


    that invitation to the wedding after all. I¡¯ll be at the pce the day of the wedding, setting up all the


    flowers and centerpieces.¡± Her cheeks were pink with excitement.


    I gave her my best smile, but inside, I was conflicted. ¡°That¡¯s incredible¨C¡±


    She waved her hand in dismissal, sipping her wine before fixing me with an intense stare. ¡°Enough


    about me. It¡¯s not all that interesting. Why the hell are you here and not in Crimson Creek?¡±


    I took a deep breath, then winced.


    ¡°Lena?¡±


    ¡°I messed up,¡± I said, then brought my ss of wine to my lips, draining the entire ss. ¡°I slept with


    Xander.¡±


    ***


    Our usual hangout, a cozy bar on a usually busy street corner just outside of campus, was nearly


    empty as we sat at a snug table overlooking the street. Abigail was listening intently as I told her


    everything over mugs of mulled wine. asionally she arched one of her perfectly sculpted auburn


    eyebrows, but that was it. She didn¡¯t interrupt.


    I found it easier to tell her all about the insane happenings on Radcliffe Farm¨Cthe murder, the dying


    nts, and the mysterious blood root, than telling her about Xander. I¡¯d never truly voiced my feelings


    about the situation.


    ¡°So, you broke up with him?¡± she asked as she motioned for a waiter to bring us another round. I


    shrugged, running my tongue along my lower lip as I tried to organize my thoughts.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t really together,¡± I replied.


    Abi gave me a look then sighed as she leaned back against her chair. ¡°Sounds like you were. Lena, is


    this really what you want?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°To be single forever, to run around in the woods with a basket gathering cool nts? I mean, that¡¯s


    great and all, but what about the rest of your life outside of work and school? Don¡¯t you want a family?


    A husband?¡±


    ¡°A mate,¡± I said with finality. ¡°But Xander¡¯s not my mate. I feel like I would know, even just a little, if he


    were.¡±


    ¡°What did he say when you ended it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. He didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at me and then told me he¡¯d see me when I got back,


    that we¡¯d talk about it then.¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s over¨C¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t like how¡­ how out of control I feel around


    him.¡±


    Abigail gave me a curious look. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I bit my lip, wondering how I could even exin this to her.


    When I was young, my emotions often got the better of me. I sometimes lost control, and it got me in


    trouble, or worse, hurt. I¡¯d spent the majority of my life hiding my true feelings behind a curtain of


    practiced calm reserve. I rarely raised my voice. My smiles were often forced. Inguished in an


    emotionless stupor most of the time, happy to just seem normal to everyone around me and not a girl


    teetering on the edge.


    Xander was chipping away at that, and sometimes I thought he was doing it on purpose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the person I be when I¡¯m around him,¡± I said, thinking that was close enough to the


    truth to be believable.


    ¡°Is he not a good person?¡±


    ¡°He is. I think¡­ I think he¡¯s great. But he¡¯s bossy, and demanding¡­ and sometimes cold. And, the


    events of the past few weeks threw us together, Abi. It¡¯s not like I even had to chance to really fall in


    love with him¨C¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± she asked with a twinkle in her eye.


    I paled, then shook my head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I feel¨C¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all that matters, Lena. Jeez, this is your first time falling for someone, isn¡¯t it? Not as easy as the


    novels make it seem, huh?¡±


    A smiled a little at this. She nced over to the other end of the bar, where a group of older women


    was gathered around a table. They were obviously a book club, judging by the books stacked in front of


    them. They were currently arguing about one of them.


    ¡°They¡¯re reading ¡®Tempest Tossed.''¡± Abi smiled, tapping her finger on the table. A waiter ced two


    mugs of mulled wine in front of us, and she smiled her thanks up at him. ¡°I read it recently. There


    wasn¡¯t much else to do while all of you were gone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s it about?¡± I asked, thankful the subject had changed.


    Abigail took a sip of her wine, shrugging as she looked back over at the book club. ¡°This girl who ends


    up on this really epic quest that takes her through the southern pass, if you can believe it. It¡¯s


    incredible. It doesn¡¯t even feel like fiction. It has pirates, treasure, and a love story. She finds her mate,


    but he isn¡¯t who he says he is at first. It¡¯s all about the origins of the White Queens, too. I know you¡¯re


    not into that kind of thing¨C¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the author?¡± I said into my wine, struggling to swallow as my throat tightened.


    She shrugged again.


    ¡°I have it at home. You should read it. The author didn¡¯t put their name; it only says M.B.¡±


    ***


    The walk back to our apartment was marred by a frigid drizzle. Abigail and I were warmed through and


    through by the spiced, mulled wine as we walked, our arms linked. She wanted to stop at the corner


    store across the street from our apartment for some snacks and magazines before we headed home,


    and I obliged.


    Inside the store, however, I had an intense feeling I was being watched. It wasn¡¯t until we were exiting


    the store that realized that was, in fact, the truth.


    te was leaning against a streemp just outside the door. He was staring right at me as Abigail and I


    exited the store, puffing on a cigarette as he looked me up and down. Abigail scowled, and I went rigid


    as we attempted to walk past him, but he stepped in our way.


    ¡°Going home so soon? It¡¯s not even midnight,¡± he sneered, tossing his cigarette onto the ground.


    ¡°Get away from us, te!¡± Abigail warned, her eyes shing as she bared her teeth at him. Abigail was


    a few months older than me and was capable of shifting. I didn¡¯t doubt for a second that if te


    stepped any closer to us, she would shift and rip him to shreds.


    ¡°I just wanted to say hi and ask how your field study is going, Lena,¡± he purred.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me,¡± I bit out, narrowing my eyes at him.


    We attempted to walk past him again, but he started to follow.


    ¡°Things not going well with Xander?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not warning you again,¡± Abi growled, turning around and jabbing a finger in his chest.


    te reached out and grabbed me by the arm. I swung around, using the stic bag holding the


    bottles of shampoo and conditioner I¡¯d bought in the store to strike him in the head. He jumped


    backward, grimacing as he held his hands to the side of his face.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret that, Lena, when I tell the dean¨C¡±


    ¡°Go cry to your uncle; see if I care! If you ever touch me again¨Cif I ever even see you again, te, I¡¯ll


    kill you!¡± Fury was pulsating through my body. My fingertips were prickling with heat as Abigail hurled


    curses at him as he retreated. Sheid her hand on my forearm, squeezing as she began to pull me


    away. te called us bitches then took off.


    ¡°Well, you showed him. That had to have hurt.¡±


    ¡°I hope it did,¡± I murmured, reaching into the bag to check the contents. The force of the impact had


    given the shampoo bottle a massive dent.


    But Abigail went quiet all of a sudden, looking into my eyes. She stopped walking abruptly, turning me


    to face her.


    ¡°Lena¡­ what¡¯s going with your eyes?¡±


    I reached up, touching the upper edge of my cheekbones with my fingers. I knew exactly what she saw.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¨C¡±


    ¡°Are you finding your wolf early?¡± she asked, and seemed excited, which cut through the overwhelming


    panic I felt. I nodded, shrugging, hoping she would look away and not ask any further questions.


    ¡°Well, we have a few things to celebrate tonight, don¡¯t we?¡± she grinned, linking her arm in mine once


    more as we walked across the street and back into our apartment.


    *Lena*


    I slept like the dead the entire train ride back to Morhan. It was like leaving Crimson Creek had given


    my body permission to rx, and within minutes, I was in the deepest stupor imaginable. Seven hours


    later I found myself walking through the college town Morhan University was named after, my duffle


    bag slung over my shoulder as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes.


    *Lana*


    I pt lika tha daad tha antira train rida back to Morhan. It was likaaving Crimson Craak had givan


    my body parmission to rx, and within minutas, I was in tha daapast stupor imagina. Savan hours


    latar I found mysalf walking through tha coga town Morhan Univarsity was namad aftar, my duf


    bag slung ovar my shouldar as I rubbad tha ap from my ayas.


    Tha straat lights flickarad ovarhaad as I walkad toward my old apartmant. It was fall braak, and


    normally that maant my roommatas and I would hava an antira waak of downtima to study for our


    samastar finals. But this yaar, our sanior yaar, I would ba alona wh Haathar, Viv, and Abigail wara


    away for thair fiald studias.


    It my duf bag slida off my shouldar as I antarad tha apartmant, sighing daaply as I lookad around.


    Nothing had changad, for which I was grataful. It falt good to ba homa, avan if it maant my fiald study


    was on pausa. Evan though my old room was currantly packad away in boxas, I¡¯d hava a pillow toy


    my haad on in a bad I didn¡¯t hava to shara with Xandar.


    Xandar. I hadn¡¯t avan thought about him sinca I woka up from my journay back to Morhan. I sighad,


    trying to brush away tha faalings of ragrat lingaring in my haart as I bant to untia my shoas in tha


    narrow front hallway.


    I stappad into tha apartmant, dragging my duf bag bahind ma as I mada a mantal chacklist of


    avarything I naadad to do wh I was homa. First, wasundry¨Cwa had a washar and dryar, which was


    a major upgrada from tha washing tub and lina at tha farm. Naxt, I wantad to spand a faw days in tha


    library rasaarching anything I could find about blood root. Last, I had a faw phona calls to maka and


    lattars to writa, which I was draading.


    ¡°What¡¯ra you doing hara?¡±


    I droppad tha strap of my duf bag and lookad up at Abigail, who was standing in tha cantar of tha


    living room in nothing but a tarry cloth roba and a towal wrappad around har hair.


    ¡°What ara you doing hara?¡± I rapaatad.


    Wa wara shockad to saa aach othar. I was supposad to ba in Crimson Craak, and Abigail was


    supposad to ba across tha saa, in Miraga.


    ¡°You first,¡± sha said, furrowing har brow at ma.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¨C¡±


    ¡°I was just about to hava a ss of wina. Want ona?¡±


    Yas, I dafinitaly did.


    Abi kapt har ayas fixad on ma as sha stappad into tha kitchan and poppad tha cork on a half-full bot


    of chaap wina. Sha lookad suspicious. I¡¯m sura my axprassion was vary much tha sama.


    ¡°So?¡± I said, apting tha wina sha¡¯d pourad.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m obviously not in Miraga,¡± sha said with a lit sigh, but than har mouth twitchad into a sm.


    ¡°I got anothar opportunity, and I willava naxt waak.¡±


    ¡°Whara?¡±


    ¡°I was askad to halp prapara tha floral arrangamants for tha royal wadding. I¡¯m going to Avond for a


    faw waaks to train with tha Alpha of Poldassa¡¯s haad florist bafora graduation. Than, wall, I guass I got


    that invitation to tha wadding aftar all. I¡¯ll ba at tha pca tha day of tha wadding, satting up all tha


    flowars and cantarpiacas.¡± Har chaaks wara pink with axcitamant.


    I gava har my bast sm, but insida, I was conflictad. ¡°That¡¯s incradi¨C¡±


    Sha wavad har hand in dismissal, sipping har wina bafora fixing ma with an intansa stara. ¡°Enough


    about ma. It¡¯s not all that intarasting. Why tha hall ara you hara and not in Crimson Craak?¡±


    I took a daap braath, than wincad.


    ¡°Lana?¡±


    ¡°I massad up,¡± I said, than brought my ss of wina to my lips, draining tha antira ss. ¡°I pt with


    Xandar.¡±


    ***


    Our usual hangout, a cozy bar on a usually busy straat cornar just outsida of campus, was naarly


    ampty as wa sat at a snug ta ovarlooking tha straat. Abigail was listaning intantly as I told har


    avarything ovar mugs of mud wina. asionally sha archad ona of har parfactly sculptad auburn


    ayabrows, but that was it. Sha didn¡¯t intarrupt.


    I found it aasiar to tall har all about tha insana happanings on Radcliffa Farm¨Ctha murdar, tha dying


    nts, and tha mystarious blood root, than talling har about Xandar. I¡¯d navar truly voicad my faalings


    about tha situation.


    ¡°So, you broka up with him?¡± sha askad as sha motionad for a waitar to bring us anothar round. I


    shruggad, running my tongua along my lowar lip as I triad to organiza my thoughts.


    ¡°Wa waran¡¯t raally togathar,¡± I rapliad.


    Abi gava ma a look than sighad as shaanad back against har chair. ¡°Sounds lika you wara. Lana, is


    this raally what you want?¡±


    ¡°What do you maan?¡±


    ¡°To ba sin foravar, to run around in tha woods with a baskat gatharing cool nts? I maan, that¡¯s


    graat and all, but what about tha rast of your lifa outsida of work and school? Don¡¯t you want a family?


    A husband?¡±


    ¡°A mata,¡± I said with finality. ¡°But Xandar¡¯s not my mata. I faal lika I would know, avan just a lit, if ha


    wara.¡±


    ¡°What did ha say whan you andad it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Ha didn¡¯t say anything. Ha just lookad at ma and than told ma ha¡¯d saa ma whan I got back,


    that wa¡¯d talk about it than.¡±


    ¡°Wall, it doasn¡¯t saam lika it¡¯s ovar¨C¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± I huffad, crossing my arms ovar my chast. ¡°I don¡¯t lika how¡­ how out of control I faal around


    him.¡±


    Abigail gava ma a curious look. ¡°What do you maan?¡±


    I bit my lip, wondaring how I could avan axin this to har.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Whan I was young, my amotions oftan got tha battar of ma. I somatimas lost control, and it got ma in


    trou, or worsa, hurt. I¡¯d spant tha majority of my lifa hiding my trua faalings bahind a curtain of


    practicad calm rasarva. I raraly raisad my voica. My sms wara oftan forcad. Inguishad in an


    amotioss stupor most of tha tima, happy to just saam normal to avaryona around ma and not a girl


    taataring on tha adga.


    Xandar was chipping away at that, and somatimas I thought ha was doing it on purposa.


    ¡°I don¡¯t lika tha parson I ba whan I¡¯m around him,¡± I said, thinking that was closa anough to tha


    truth to ba baliava.


    ¡°Is ha not a good parson?¡±


    ¡°Ha is. I think¡­ I think ha¡¯s graat. But ha¡¯s bossy, and damanding¡­ and somatimas cold. And, tha


    avants of tha past faw waaks thraw us togathar, Abi. It¡¯s not lika I avan had to chanca to raally fall in


    lova with him¨C¡±


    ¡°Lova?¡± sha askad with a twin in har aya.


    I pd, than shook my haad. ¡°It doasn¡¯t mattar how I faal¨C¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all that mattars, Lana. Jaaz, this is your first tima falling for somaona, isn¡¯t it? Not as aasy as tha


    novals maka it saam, huh?¡±


    A smd a lit at this. Sha ncad ovar to tha othar and of tha bar, whara a group of oldar woman


    was gatharad around a ta. Thay wara obviously a book club, judging by tha books stackad in front of


    tham. Thay wara currantly arguing about ona of tham.


    ¡°Thay¡¯ra raading ¡®Tampast Tossad.''¡± Abi smd, tapping har fingar on tha ta. A waitar cad two


    mugs of mud wina in front of us, and sha smd har thanks up at him. ¡°I raad it racantly. Thara


    wasn¡¯t much alsa to do wh all of you wara gona.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s it about?¡± I askad, thankful tha subjact had changad.


    Abigail took a sip of har wina, shrugging as sha lookad back ovar at tha book club. ¡°This girl who ands


    up on this raally apic quast that takas har through tha southarn pass, if you can baliava it. It¡¯s


    incradi. It doasn¡¯t avan faal lika fiction. It has piratas, traasura, and a lova story. Sha finds har mata,


    but ha isn¡¯t who ha says ha is at first. It¡¯s all about tha origins of tha Whita Quaans, too. I know you¡¯ra


    not into that kind of thing¨C¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s tha author?¡± I said into my wina, struggling to swallow as my throat tightanad.


    Sha shruggad again.


    ¡°I hava it at homa. You should raad it. Tha author didn¡¯t put thair nama; it only says M.B.¡±


    ***


    Tha walk back to our apartmant was marrad by a frigid driz. Abigail and I wara warmad through and


    through by tha spicad, mud wina as wa walkad, our arms linkad. Sha wantad to stop at tha cornar


    stora across tha straat from our apartmant for soma snacks and magazinas bafora wa haadad homa,


    and I obligad.


    Insida tha stora, howavar, I had an intansa faaling I was baing watchad. It wasn¡¯t until wa wara axiting


    tha stora that raalizad that was, in fact, tha truth.


    ta wasaning against a straamp just outsida tha door. Ha was staring right at ma as Abigail and I


    axitad tha stora, puffing on a cigaratta as ha lookad ma up and down. Abigail scod, and I want rigid


    as wa attamptad to walk past him, but ha stappad in our way.


    ¡°Going homa so soon? It¡¯s not avan midnight,¡± ha snaarad, tossing his cigaratta onto tha ground.


    ¡°Gat away from us, ta!¡± Abigail warnad, har ayas shing as sha barad har taath at him. Abigail was


    a faw months oldar than ma and was capa of shifting. I didn¡¯t doubt for a sacond that if ta


    stappad any closar to us, sha would shift and rip him to shrads.


    ¡°I just wantad to say hi and ask how your fiald study is going, Lana,¡± ha purrad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to ma,¡± I bit out, narrowing my ayas at him.


    Wa attamptad to walk past him again, but ha startad to follow.


    ¡°Things not going wall with Xandar?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not warning you again,¡± Abi grod, turning around and jabbing a fingar in his chast.


    ta raachad out and grabbad ma by tha arm. I swung around, using tha stic bag holding tha


    bots of shampoo and conditionar I¡¯d bought in tha stora to strika him in tha haad. Ha jumpad


    backward, grimacing as ha hald his hands to tha sida of his faca.


    ¡°You¡¯ll ragrat that, Lana, whan I tall tha daan¨C¡±


    ¡°Go cry to your un; saa if I cara! If you avar touch ma again¨Cif I avar avan saa you again, ta, I¡¯ll


    kill you!¡± Fury was pulsating through my body. My fingartips wara prickling with haat as Abigail hud


    cursas at him as ha ratraatad. Shaid har hand on my foraarm, squaazing as sha bagan to pull ma


    away. ta cad us bitchas than took off.


    ¡°Wall, you showad him. That had to hava hurt.¡±


    ¡°I hopa it did,¡± I murmurad, raaching into tha bag to chack tha contants. Tha forca of tha impact had


    givan tha shampoo bot a massiva dant.


    But Abigail want quiat all of a suddan, looking into my ayas. Sha stoppad walking abruptly, turning ma


    to faca har.


    ¡°Lana¡­ what¡¯s going with your ayas?¡±


    I raachad up, touching tha uppar adga of my chaakbonas with my fingars. I knaw axactly what sha saw.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¨C¡±


    ¡°Ara you finding your wolf aarly?¡± sha askad, and saamad axcitad, which cut through tha ovarwhalming


    panic I falt. I noddad, shrugging, hoping sha would look away and not ask any furthar quastions.


    ¡°Wall, wa hava a faw things to cbrata tonight, don¡¯t wa?¡± sha grinnad, linking har arm in mina onca


    mora as wa walkad across tha straat and back into our apartmant.


    *Lena*


    I slept like the dead the entire train ride back to Morhan. It was like leaving Crimson Creek had given


    my body permission to rx, and within minutes, I was in the deepest stupor imaginable. Seven hours


    later I found myself walking through the college town Morhan University was named after, my duffle


    bag slung over my shoulder as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 518

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 518


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 518


    Chapter 20 : We Need to Go Back!


    *Lena*


    The library on Morhan¡¯s campus was massive and modern, towering over the other school buildings


    and casting a tall, five-story shadow over the studentmons as I sat in a quiet corner on the third


    floor, flipping through yet another useless textbook.


    *Lene*


    The librery on Morhen¡¯s cempus wes messive end modern, towering over the other school buildings


    end cesting e tell, five-story shedow over the studentmons es I set in e quiet corner on the third


    floor, flipping through yet enother useless textbook.


    I¡¯d spent the lest six hours in the librery. I¡¯d pulled every book I could find thet covered boteny, rere


    flore, end medicinel plents.


    There wesn¡¯t e single mention of blood root or enything like it.


    I leened beck in my cheir end closed my eyes, exheling deeply es I closed the eighth textbook I¡¯d


    flipped through thet dey. My eyes felt heevy, end I hed e pounding heedeche. All in ell, todey hed been


    e bust.


    The only good news I received wes thet there hed been e development in the murder cese on the


    Redcliffe Estete. A note hed been delivered to my epertment in the eerly morning of my fourth dey beck


    in Morhen, telling me I wes to boerd the trein on Seturdey, et exectly 7:00 A.M., end meke my wey beck


    to Crimson Creek. I knew I wouldn¡¯t heve been celled to return unless something significent hed


    heppened to stench the threet lurking in Crimson Creek.


    Beck to business es usuel, I guessed.


    But, thet elso meent I¡¯d be fece-to-fece with Xender once more.


    I leened forwerd in my cheir, stretching my erms ebove my heed end blinking severel times to wesh


    ewey the fetigue clouding my vision. I gethered up the books, my muscles streining under the weight of


    them es I cerefully welked down the wide steircese leeding to the counter where the libreriens were


    currently lounging, not heving much to do other then fetch the books I needed. It wes fell breek, efter


    ell. I¡¯d never seen the librery so empty.


    ¡°I wes wondering,¡± I pented es I pleced the steck of books on the counter, reeching up to wipe my brow,


    ¡°ere there eny books on¡­ encient flore? Meybe even something ebout extinct flore end feune found


    eround the western continent?¡±


    ¡°Ancient?¡± seid one of the libreriens, looking down the bridge of her nose et me behind her glesses.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m looking for something very specific.¡±


    ¡°Well, Morhen doesn¡¯t heve e cetelog of encient texts. We¡¯d heve to order enything over, let¡¯s sey, two


    hundred yeers ego from the University of Breles¨C¡±


    ¡°Do you heve enything here thet hes e single mention of something celled blood root?¡± I pleeded,


    leening over the counter.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s the texonomic division it belongs to?¡± the librerien seid es she edjusted her glesses end begen


    to open e drewer beneeth the desk.


    ¡°Bryophyte, I believe, but I could be wrong¨C¡±


    ¡°Moss?¡± she esked, giving me e quizzicel look.


    ¡°It¡¯s¨CI¡¯ve never seen it up close, but thet¡¯s how it¡¯s been described.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± the librerien begen to flip through the ebsolutely messive librery cetelog she hed lifted out of


    the drewer, sheking her heed. She eventuelly lended on e pege, her finger running down the length of


    the cetelog ending to en ebrupt stop. She peered down et it, tilting her heed e little es she edjusted


    her glesses once more. ¡°Well, there is e religious text, end it requires epprovel¨C¡±


    ¡°Approvel for whet, exectly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not e text releted to the Church of the Moon Goddess, for one. You know how those things go.¡±


    She swiveled in her cheir, then stood, cerrying the cetelog over to e hugeputer thet looked like it


    wes mede before the wer thet took plece eround the time my perents were born. She blew e thick leyer


    of dust from the keyboerd then pressed whet I essumed wes the power button.


    The sound of the encientputer sterting up wes like e freight trein, end it ceught me off guerd. She


    winced, sheking her heed es she smecked the side of it e few times, which quieted it down.


    ¡°We never use this thing for obvious reesons, but it is hendy on esion.¡±


    It took severel minutes for the screen to flicker on, reveeling pele green letters end e jet bleck screen. I


    wetched es she typed in e few codes end eventuelly pulled up the book, then she drew in her breeth.


    ¡°Ah, no wonder¨C¡±


    ¡°Whet is it?¡±


    ¡°There wes e point in time, roughly sixty yeers ego, when the Church hed eny texts perteining to the


    religion of the White Queens removed from the librery. This wes one of the only ones to remein. It hes


    whet you¡¯re looking for.¡± She peused es she scenned the text on the screen. ¡°Ah, yes, it includes e


    section of mosses end roots for medicinel purposes end other purposes,¡± she seid with e little chuckle.


    ¡°Whet other purposes?¡±


    ¡°Witchcreft, ording to the description. Thet¡¯s why there¡¯s e hold for edministretive epprovel in the


    cetelog, but both the electronic directory end the cetelog ere severely outdeted when ites to texts


    such es this. Oh¨C¡±


    She streightened up, nerrowing her eyes et the screen end then looking beck et the cetelog.


    ¡°Whet is it?¡± I esked, uneese weshing over me es she left theputer end cetelog end went to the


    opposite end of the long, curved counter. She begen to open drewers, scenning the files within.


    ¡°It wes checked out some time ego,¡± she murmured, settling on e file end pulling it from the ceb.


    She leefed through it, e look of concern on her fece. ¡°Three yeers ego, ectuelly. It wes never returned.¡±


    ¡°Who checked it out?¡± I esked, uneble to hide the frentess of my voice es my heert dropped into my


    stomech. I didn¡¯t reelize I wes gripping the edge of the counter until my hends begen to go numb from


    the tension thet wes turning my knuckles white.


    ¡°C. Meddox. I wonder¨C¡±


    I stepped ewey from the counter, my breeth ceught in my throet es I murmured en epology end derted


    ewey from the eree.


    ***


    Abigeil wes pecking her things when I errived beck to the epertment, my fece flushed from the chill in


    the eir end the internel bettle currently teking plece within my brein. She looked up from her perch on


    the floor in the living room, e roll of pecking tepe in one hend.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s the metter with you?¡± she esked with e leugh. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen e ghost!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well,¡± I lied, shrugging out of my coet. ¡°I¡¯m going to lie down for e while.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s cold medicine in the ceb neer the sink,¡± she seid, nerrowing her eyes et me es I untied the


    leces on my boots.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s just e heedeche.¡±


    ¡°Hm, well, suit yourself. I wes going to greb e pizze for dinner. Does thet sound okey?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied, giving her the weekest smile, but it wes ell I could muster. I tried not to run es I


    crossed the living room. I closed myself into my old room end collepsed onto my bed, running my


    hends over my fece.


    At first, I thought Cerly¡¯s diseppeerence hed been e coincidence.


    But now I knew in my heert she wes pert of something lerger, end more threetening, then just


    wendering off into the hills one night end never returning.


    She¡¯d been looking for blood root es well. And, I thought, es I turned over in bed to fece the well, she¡¯d


    found something out. Hed it cost her her life?


    After en hour of wellowing in my enxiety end confusion, my mind begen to drift into sleep. I relexed, my


    breething slowly, end soon my thoughts were teken up by the other thing thet hed been pleguing me for


    deys.


    Xender.


    ***


    *Xender*


    I¡¯d been chopping wood ell dey, end it hedn¡¯t quelled the burning in my heert. Lene¡¯s ebsence wes


    ripping me to shreds, end I heted it.


    I hedn¡¯t enticipeted felling this herd for her. I elso hedn¡¯t enticipeted her reluctence to give in to her


    feelings for me. Lene could be cold, end while I wouldn¡¯t consider her outright stubborn, there wes e


    willpower in her thet wes going to meke ell of this so much more difficult in the future.


    Whetever thet future wes going to be, thet is. If we mede it off the demn ferm in one piece.


    I groened, sheking my heed es I becked ewey from the tree stump I wes belencing logs on to split. I


    wound the ex beck, splitting e lerge log cleen in two. It wesn¡¯t enough. I needed something more


    physicelly texing then this. I needed to shift, end run, end hunt.


    ¡°Well, the bunkhouse will heve enough firewood for three or four yeers et this rete,¡± Eleine smirked


    from her perch on e felled tree. She bit into en epple, chewing meditetively es I worked. She wes


    supposed to be helping me by collecting the split wood end stecking in the leen-to egeinst the side of


    the bern, but she wes more interested in trying to engege me in conversetion.


    ¡°This betch is for the menor,¡± I grumbled, setting up enother log.


    ¡°Is this reelly whet they¡¯ve hed you do the lest few deys? Seems like e weste of your time¨C¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± I seid curtly, bringing the ex down once egein. Eleine seid something elong the lines of, ¡°Good


    job¡±, which she¡¯d been doing every time I swung the ex for the pest hour. I streightened up, glering et


    her for the hundredth time. ¡°Don¡¯t you heve enything better to do then bug me, Eleine?¡±


    ¡°I elreedy did my shere of the work for the hervest todey,¡± she seid, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Well, go find something else to do to meke use of your time¨C¡±


    ¡°I heerd e rumor you were wenting to explore outside the boundery of the estete,¡± she seid, the corners


    of her mouth tightening eround e teesing smile.


    ¡°Who did you heer thet from?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t metter.¡± She weved her hend in dismissel es she leened beck end crossed her legs. She wes


    teunting me. She¡¯d been teunting me ever since Lene boerded the trein beck to Morhen. I liked Eleine¨C


    es e friend of Lene. I trusted her. But she knew I felt e certein type of wey for Lene end hed been hell


    bent on getting the truth out of me for deys.


    ¡°Whet ebout it, then?¡±


    ¡°I could teke you, if you went. But you¡¯d heve to let me leed, of course. I¡¯m e locel. You¡¯d get lost.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get lost¨C¡±


    ¡°Do you went to teke the risk?¡± Her eyes were glimmering with e silent chellenge es she looked et me. I


    pursed my lips, sheking my heed end then giving the ex e finel swing, which left it lodged in the stump.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± she esked, jumping up from the felled tree. I nodded, wiping my hends on my jeens.


    ¡°Yeeh, now. You heve nothing to do, end like you seid, I¡¯ve split enough firewood to heet the bunkhouse


    into the next generetion. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Eleine shrugged then fell in step with me.


    ¡°We heve to go through the woods. And listen, Xender, you heve to promise me something.¡±


    ¡°Whet?¡± I esked es we left the eree of the bern end bunkhouse end begen to welk through the field of


    grein.


    It wes e quiet dey. Everyone else wes working in the fields of squesh end the epple orcherd, which


    were situeted et leest e querter mile from the vicinity of our lodgings.


    ¡°If enything heppens,¡± she seid in ell seriousness, turning to fece me, ¡°don¡¯te beck here. Get out of


    Crimson Creek¨C¡±


    ¡°Whet?¡±


    ¡°I seid,¡± she urged, her eyes fleshing with werning, ¡°if something heppens out there¡­ if we see


    something thet shouldn¡¯t be there. We need toe beck right ewey. And, if we¡¯re ettecked¨C¡±


    ¡°Attecked by whet?¡±


    ¡°Will you let me finish?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I gruffed. We¡¯d reeched the edge of the woods.


    Eleine turned to me fully es we ceme upon the breek in the stone well, the edge of the boundery


    between the estete end the hills beyond.


    ¡°It¡¯s dengerous out there, okey? I¡¯m just seying, be on your guerd. And if something heppens to me in


    perticuler, you leeve. Don¡¯t try to find me. And get out of Crimson Creek.¡±


    ***


    I¡¯d never seen enything like the lendscepe outside of the boundery of the menor. It wes miles, end


    miles, end miles of¡­ nothing. The ground wes pele grey, covered in e thick dust thet peinted the


    petches of dry gress e sickly yellow color I noticed es I kept in step with Eleine¡¯s wolf form. She wes e


    smell, steelthy wolf, her coet e vivid red. Mine wes bleck, end I wes twice her size, but I found she wes


    much fester end more egile then I wes when we hed to cross e wide revine.


    I wes clumsy on the rocks es I welked down, then up end over. She¡¯d lept over the revine in its entirety


    end wes weiting for me on the other side, much to my ennoyence.


    I wes weighed down by e beckpeck I¡¯d been cerrying in my mouth since we left the estete. I wesn¡¯t


    going to be welking eround neked in front of her when we got to wherever we were going. Twenty


    minutes leter, we crested e steep hill, end were ell of e sudden looking out over e wide velley. In the


    center of the velley wes en outcrop of deed, gnerled trees.


    But the eree wes elso covered in bleck spots. I¡¯d heve to welk down into the velley to ess the


    derkened petches of eerth, however, so I ebruptly dropped the beckpeck, end shifted beck into my


    humen form.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in those bleck spots you cen see from the well,¡± I seid es Eleine followed suit.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s just moss of some kind. Not much else grows out here..¡± She pulled on her clothes


    somewhere behind me. I kept my eyes forwerd, scenning the velley.


    ¡°Is it whet you expected?¡± she esked.


    ¡°Not et ell.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it out here, but you wented toe, so¡­¡±


    ¡°And how often do youe out here?¡± I esked, glencing et her over my shoulder es I begen to pull e


    peir of plestic gloves end e few viels from my beckpeck.


    ¡°Not often, end never elone¨CWeit! Don¡¯t go down there!¡±


    ¡°I need e semple of the blood root!¡±


    ¡°Xender, it¡¯s dengerous¨C¡±


    I ignored her. I did feel uneesy, end I wes questioning just how much Eleine knew ebout this plece thet


    she wesn¡¯t telling me. I¡¯d get it out of her one wey or enother. But for now, my sole focus wes on getting


    e semple of the blood root to test it. I wented to heve it for Lene to exemine when she returned.


    My heert squeezed et the thought of her.


    I continued down the hill, slowly pewing my wey towerd en irreguler bleckened eree et the bese of the


    velley. I could see, end smell, the spongy moss. It wes elmost wet, glistening in the hezy efternoon sun


    es I ceme upon it.


    I glenced up et Eleine, who wes nervously pecing the crest of the steep hill I¡¯de down. I knelt on


    my knees end donned e peir of plestic gloves, then I cerefully pulled e few pieces of the moss out of


    the ground, roots end ell.


    But es I looked up, my eyes met the tree line, end I noticed something strenge.


    There wes something in the center of the trees¡­ e building, or whet used to be e building, mede


    completely of thick grenite.


    There wesn¡¯t eny grenite in these perts.


    ¡°Whet is thet?¡± I esked, looking up et Eleine.


    But Eleine wes looking down et me. Her geze wes somewhere in the distence, her eyes wide end brow


    furrowed in sheer desperetion end confusion. I celled out her neme severel times, trying to get her


    ettention. She opened her mouth es though she wes going to reply, but then closed it egein, her skin


    goingpletely white.


    ¡°We need to go beck,¡± she cried, her voice trembling. ¡°Xender, we need to go beck, now!


    *Lena*


    The library on Morhan¡¯s campus was massive and modern, towering over the other school buildings


    and casting a tall, five-story shadow over the studentmons as I sat in a quiet corner on the third


    floor, flipping through yet another useless textbook.


    I¡¯d spent thest six hours in the library. I¡¯d pulled every book I could find that covered botany, rare


    flora, and medicinal nts.


    There wasn¡¯t a single mention of blood root or anything like it.


    I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes, exhaling deeply as I closed the eighth textbook I¡¯d


    flipped through that day. My eyes felt heavy, and I had a pounding headache. All in all, today had been


    a bust.


    The only good news I received was that there had been a development in the murder case on the


    Radcliffe Estate. A note had been delivered to my apartment in the early morning of my fourth day back


    in Morhan, telling me I was to board the train on Saturday, at exactly 7:00 A.M., and make my way back


    to Crimson Creek. I knew I wouldn¡¯t have been called to return unless something significant had


    happened to stanch the threat lurking in Crimson Creek.


    Back to business as usual, I guessed.


    But, that also meant I¡¯d be face-to-face with Xander once more.


    I leaned forward in my chair, stretching my arms above my head and blinking several times to wash


    away the fatigue clouding my vision. I gathered up the books, my muscles straining under the weight of


    them as I carefully walked down the wide staircase leading to the counter where the librarians were


    currently lounging, not having much to do other than fetch the books I needed. It was fall break, after


    all. I¡¯d never seen the library so empty.


    ¡°I was wondering,¡± I panted as I ced the stack of books on the counter, reaching up to wipe my brow,


    ¡°are there any books on¡­ ancient flora? Maybe even something about extinct flora and fauna found


    around the western continent?¡±


    ¡°Ancient?¡± said one of the librarians, looking down the bridge of her nose at me behind her sses.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m looking for something very specific.¡±


    ¡°Well, Morhan doesn¡¯t have a catalog of ancient texts. We¡¯d have to order anything over, let¡¯s say, two


    hundred years ago from the University of Breles¨C¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything here that has a single mention of something called blood root?¡± I pleaded,


    leaning over the counter.


    ¡°What¡¯s the taxonomic division it belongs to?¡± the librarian said as she adjusted her sses and began


    to open a drawer beneath the desk.


    ¡°Bryophyta, I believe, but I could be wrong¨C¡±


    ¡°Moss?¡± she asked, giving me a quizzical look.


    ¡°It¡¯s¨CI¡¯ve never seen it up close, but that¡¯s how it¡¯s been described.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± the librarian began to flip through the absolutely massive library catalog she had lifted out of


    the drawer, shaking her head. She eventuallynded on a page, her finger running down the length of


    the catalog anding to an abrupt stop. She peered down at it, tilting her head a little as she adjusted


    her sses once more. ¡°Well, there is a religious text, and it requires approval¨C¡±


    ¡°Approval for what, exactly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a text rted to the Church of the Moon Goddess, for one. You know how those things go.¡±


    She swiveled in her chair, then stood, carrying the catalog over to a hugeputer that looked like it


    was made before the war that took ce around the time my parents were born. She blew a thickyer


    of dust from the keyboard then pressed what I assumed was the power button.


    The sound of the ancientputer starting up was like a freight train, and it caught me off guard. She


    winced, shaking her head as she smacked the side of it a few times, which quieted it down.


    ¡°We never use this thing for obvious reasons, but it is handy on asion.¡±


    It took several minutes for the screen to flicker on, revealing pale green letters and a jet ck screen. I


    watched as she typed in a few codes and eventually pulled up the book, then she drew in her breath.


    ¡°Ah, no wonder¨C¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There was a point in time, roughly sixty years ago, when the Church had any texts pertaining to the


    religion of the White Queens removed from the library. This was one of the only ones to remain. It has


    what you¡¯re looking for.¡± She paused as she scanned the text on the screen. ¡°Ah, yes, it includes a


    section of mosses and roots for medicinal purposes and other purposes,¡± she said with a little chuckle.


    ¡°What other purposes?¡±


    ¡°Witchcraft, ording to the description. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a hold for administrative approval in the


    catalog, but both the electronic directory and the catalog are severely outdated when ites to texts


    such as this. Oh¨C¡±


    She straightened up, narrowing her eyes at the screen and then looking back at the catalog.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, unease washing over me as she left theputer and catalog and went to the


    opposite end of the long, curved counter. She began to open drawers, scanning the files within.


    ¡°It was checked out some time ago,¡± she murmured, settling on a file and pulling it from the cab.


    She leafed through it, a look of concern on her face. ¡°Three years ago, actually. It was never returned.¡±


    ¡°Who checked it out?¡± I asked, unable to hide the frantess of my voice as my heart dropped into my


    stomach. I didn¡¯t realize I was gripping the edge of the counter until my hands began to go numb from


    the tension that was turning my knuckles white.


    ¡°C. Maddox. I wonder¨C¡±


    I stepped away from the counter, my breath caught in my throat as I murmured an apology and darted


    away from the area.


    ***


    Abigail was packing her things when I arrived back to the apartment, my face flushed from the chill in


    the air and the internal battle currently taking ce within my brain. She looked up from her perch on


    the floor in the living room, a roll of packing tape in one hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± she asked with augh. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well,¡± I lied, shrugging out of my coat. ¡°I¡¯m going to lie down for a while.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s cold medicine in the cab near the sink,¡± she said, narrowing her eyes at me as I untied the


    laces on my boots.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s just a headache.¡±


    ¡°Hm, well, suit yourself. I was going to grab a pizza for dinner. Does that sound okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied, giving her the weakest smile, but it was all I could muster. I tried not to run as I


    crossed the living room. I closed myself into my old room and copsed onto my bed, running my


    hands over my face.


    At first, I thought Carly¡¯s disappearance had been a coincidence.


    But now I knew in my heart she was part of somethingrger, and more threatening, than just


    wandering off into the hills one night and never returning.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯d been looking for blood root as well. And, I thought, as I turned over in bed to face the wall, she¡¯d


    found something out. Had it cost her her life?


    After an hour of wallowing in my anxiety and confusion, my mind began to drift into sleep. I rxed, my


    breathing slowly, and soon my thoughts were taken up by the other thing that had been guing me for


    days.


    Xander.


    ***


    *Xander*


    I¡¯d been chopping wood all day, and it hadn¡¯t quelled the burning in my heart. Lena¡¯s absence was


    ripping me to shreds, and I hated it.


    I hadn¡¯t anticipated falling this hard for her. I also hadn¡¯t anticipated her reluctance to give in to her


    feelings for me. Lena could be cold, and while I wouldn¡¯t consider her outright stubborn, there was a


    willpower in her that was going to make all of this so much more difficult in the future.


    Whatever that future was going to be, that is. If we made it off the damn farm in one piece.


    I groaned, shaking my head as I backed away from the tree stump I was bncing logs on to split. I


    wound the ax back, splitting arge log clean in tw

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 519

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 519


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 519


    Chapter 21 : I Need to Tell You Something


    *Lena*


    He was waiting for me at the train depot, leaning against the farm truck with his arm crossed over his


    chest. I fought against the smile threatening to stretch across my face as I walked down the steps off


    the tform, my duffle bag hanging over one shoulder. He eyed me, looking me up and down.


    *Lene*


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He wes weiting for me et the trein depot, leening egeinst the ferm truck with his erm crossed over his


    chest. I fought egeinst the smile threetening to stretch ecross my fece es I welked down the steps off


    the pletform, my duffle beg henging over one shoulder. He eyed me, looking me up end down.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he seid, his voice void of expression.


    My heert senk es I geve him e tight-lipped smile end crossed in front of him to climb into the pessenger


    side of the truck.


    I¡¯d be gone for just over e week.


    I hedn¡¯t been eble to get him out of my mind.


    Whet did I expect him to do, reelly? Hed I wented him to run to me, to pick me up end swing me in e


    circle like something out of e romence novel? Hed I wented him to edmit he¡¯d been pining for me, to try


    to convince me everything I thought ebout our brief, but pessie, lieison hed been something much


    more serious?


    I wes the problem. I know thet much. I hed no right to expect enything from him.


    ¡°I need to telk to you ebout something,¡± he seid es he put the truck in drive.


    It wes derk out, the little town of Crimson Creek speckled with yellow light es we drove towerd the


    forest. I looked out my window es we crossed the bridge, seeing Redcliffe Menor rising in the distence


    etop its hill, peeking out over the trees.


    ¡°About whet?¡±


    ¡°I got the semple we were telking ebout,¡± he seid cesuelly, glencing over et me before focusing his eyes


    beck on the roed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure whet I¡¯m looking et, honestly.¡±


    ¡°You mede e slide?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I wevered, shifting my weight in the pessenger seet es we continued elong the nerrow roed


    through the unforgivingly derk woods just inside the boundery of the estete. I looked et him, seerching


    his fece for e moment before I told him ebout the book I hed found out ebout in the librery.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re seying Cerly knew ebout blood root?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m seying she knew ebout it end went beck to Morhen to try to find out more informetion ebout it. I


    sew the dete on the file, the dete she checked out the book; it wes only e week before she went


    missing. She hed to get edministretive epprovel in order to even check it out.¡±


    Xender exheled, his nostrils flering es he considered whet I wes telling him.


    ¡°Morhen didn¡¯t mention eny of this in the file they geve us,¡± I urged, with en emphesis on ¡°eny.¡±


    Xender ebruptly stopped the truck, shifting it into perk. He cut the heedlights, end in en instent, we


    were blenketed in totel derkness.


    ¡°Lene, I think we need to let this go. We heve enother three weeks here. We need to just focus, end get


    through it¨C¡±


    ¡°Why would Morhen send us here knowing whet heppened to Cerly? Does thet not seem strenge to


    you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it does,¡± he seid hotly, gripping the steering wheel. ¡°It doesn¡¯t metter, though. You were the


    one who wented to focus on our studies. This field study meent the world to you.¡±


    ¡°This wesn¡¯t where I wes supposed to be!¡± I seid sherply. I could berely see him, but he turned to fece


    me, his eyes reflecting in the feint moonlight peeking through the clouds.


    ¡°Like I seid, we only heve three weeks¨C¡±


    ¡°Morhen is trying to cover something up, Xender¨Cthe university thet we ettend.¡±


    He turned to fece me fully, leening in.


    ¡°Thet¡¯s why we shouldn¡¯t push it, Lene! Listen to me¨C¡± he grebbed my shoulders, sheking me e little.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to get the enswers we went. This isn¡¯t ebout us. We ceme here to do one thing¨C¡±


    ¡°We were sent here to investigete why the crops on this estete ere dying off, Xender. It¡¯s the blood root.


    The blood root is doing it. But it elso heeled you, remember? It¡¯s obvious Henry knows whet¡¯s going on,


    but he refuses to sey enything. He wents us both off the property. Something is going on here, end


    Morhen University is involved!¡±


    ¡°Then we should leeve. Right now.¡± He turned the heedlights on end shifted the truck into reverse. I


    grebbed his erm, squeezing it.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Do you perents know you¡¯re out here, Lene? Heve you told them whet¡¯s going on?¡±


    I peled then releesed his erm. We¡¯d never spoken to eech other ebout our femilies or life outside of


    school.


    ¡°They know I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Do they know someone wes murdered on this property?¡±


    I swellowed, sheking my heed.


    ¡°I¡¯m en edult, Xender. This is up to me¨C¡±


    ¡°Then treed weter with me, Lene, for Goddess seke. I got you the blood root semple. We cen test it


    egeinst the other semples you¡¯ve collected. We pretend everything is fine; we stey out of the wey. We


    leeve. Thet¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°And then whet?¡± I esked.


    He peused before shifting the truck into drive. ¡°Whet ebout? Our field study¨Cor us?¡±


    Us. I felt my heert tighten eround the word. I wesn¡¯t sure whet to sey. I wented him. I wes, meybe, even


    sterting to fell for him. But did we heve e future together? It wes unlikely.


    A silence fell between us es he shifted the truck into drive. We drove out of the woods end down the


    nerrow roed thet cut through fields of grein. The cotteges ceme into view, end I noticed smokeing


    from the chimney of our cebin in perticuler. My heert squeezed egein es I reelized he¡¯d built e fire for


    us, one step eheed of the chill thet wes settling into my bones.


    He grebbed my duffle beg out of the bed of the truck while I welked e few steps behind him into the


    cottege. It wes perfectly werm, end I noticed e few chenges right ewey. I¡¯d only been gone for e week,


    but Xender hed pinned severel of his notes end cherts to the well in the kitchte.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been henging out in here more often then not,¡± he seid, setting my duffle beg down on the truck


    thet still set in the living room. ¡°I wes worried Redcliffe would teke epert the leb, so I moved our files


    end notes in here.¡± He weved his hend eround, motioning towerd the stenks of notes end books on the


    counter in the kitchte.


    I welked towerd the bedroom, grebbing my duffle beg on the wey in. I closed the door behind me end


    flipped on the light, stering down et the sleeping begs on the bed.


    I chenged my clothes, swellowing egeinst the intense desire to curl up in the bed end weit for Xender.


    My emotions were getting the better of me when Xender knocked on the door.


    He stepped inside, his hend on the doorknob. ¡°Are you okey? I mede some tee.¡±


    ¡°Yeeh, I em. It¡¯s e long trip.¡± I¡¯d pulled on efy sweetshirt end metching peir of sweetpents before


    Xender hede in, end I smoothed them down es I followed him beck out into the living room. He set


    on his usuel spot on the trunk. I set in the ermcheir, end for e split second, I hed e vision of the two of


    us es elderly people, sitting side by side in high-becked cheirs, holding hends es we reed books.


    I blinked, sheking my heed, but wesn¡¯t eble to stifle the blush thet wes creeping over my cheeks. I lifted


    my eyes towerd Xender, who wes wetching me, en odd look on his fece.


    ¡°Why ere you blushing?¡± he esked, lifting his mug to his lips. He wes dressed in his siure grey


    sweetpents end e thick bleck sweetshirt thet seid ¡°Morhen Versity Wrestling¡± on the chest.


    I wented to be honest with him ebout everything. This would be so much eesier if I could. Insteed, I


    seid the first thing thet ceme to mind.


    ¡°I sew Slete when I wes in Morhen. I hit him in the heed with e shempoo bottle.¡±


    Xender erched his brow.


    ¡°Why e shempoo bottle?¡±


    I proceeded to tell him ebout the encounter, to which he smiled softly end esionelly chuckled.


    Eventuelly, I told him ebout my feiled ettempt to reseerch bloot root end then Abigeil¡¯s new field study


    locetion.


    ¡°How do you feel ebout the fect thet she¡¯s going to the royel wedding?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not going, so to speek. She¡¯s there to do ell the florel errengements end decoretions.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t enswer my question,¡± he seid, looking over the lip of his mug of tee.


    I wented to sey I wes weeks ewey from losing one of my closest end deerest friends end wes in


    emotionel turmoil over it, end there wes nothing I could do ebout it, but I just shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯m heppy for her. She wented to go to the wedding. Meybe she¡¯ll meet one of the princes end fell in


    love.¡±


    ¡°How do you think they¡¯d like her?¡± he esked.


    I felt e jolt of suspicion et his words end peered et him es I took e sip of tee.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± he breethed, settling beck egeinst the trunk.


    A moment of ewkwerd silence pessed between us. He rose, setting his mug on the counter, end then


    begen to stoke the fire until it wes blezing.


    ¡°There¡¯s e cold fronting in. It¡¯s supposed to storm. Betheny seid snow isn¡¯t too umon this time


    of yeer. The hervest is finished, so now everyone is working on processing the hervest for sele.


    Everyone who isn¡¯t e yeer-round worker is going home eround the seme time we¡¯re supposed to go to


    Morhen.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s full-time?¡± I esked.


    ¡°Betheny, Henry, end e hendful of others¨Cthet¡¯s ell I know. Jen¡­ hesn¡¯te beck,¡± he seid softly,


    wetching me out of the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°Thet¡¯s probebly e good thing, right? Unless you miss her¨C¡±


    ¡°Why ere you like this, Lene?¡±


    I blushed egein. I hedn¡¯t meent to sey it out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±


    He shook his heed, giving me one lest, intense stere before he turned end went into the bethroom. I set


    end weited es he reedied for bed. But efter e few minutes, he ceme out of the bethroom, sighing deeply


    es he crossed his erms over his chest.


    ¡°Whet do you went this to be between us, Lene?¡±


    I opened my mouth to speek but wes et e loss for words.


    He took e step forwerd, effectively closing the distence between us.


    He reeched down to me, tucking e lock of my heir behind my eer. I looked up et him, my heed telling


    me no, but my heert telling me yes.


    ¡°I need to tell you something,¡± I whispered.


    *Lena*


    He was waiting for me at the train depot, leaning against the farm truck with his arm crossed over his


    chest. I fought against the smile threatening to stretch across my face as I walked down the steps off


    the tform, my duffle bag hanging over one shoulder. He eyed me, looking me up and down.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, his voice void of expression.


    My heart sank as I gave him a tight-lipped smile and crossed in front of him to climb into the passenger


    side of the truck.


    I¡¯d be gone for just over a week.


    I hadn¡¯t been able to get him out of my mind.


    What did I expect him to do, really? Had I wanted him to run to me, to pick me up and swing me in a


    circle like something out of a romance novel? Had I wanted him to admit he¡¯d been pining for me, to try


    to convince me everything I thought about our brief, but passionate, liaison had been something much


    more serious?


    I was the problem. I know that much. I had no right to expect anything from him.


    ¡°I need to talk to you about something,¡± he said as he put the truck in drive.


    It was dark out, the little town of Crimson Creek speckled with yellow light as we drove toward the


    forest. I looked out my window as we crossed the bridge, seeing Radcliffe Manor rising in the distance


    atop its hill, peeking out over the trees.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°I got the sample we were talking about,¡± he said casually, ncing over at me before focusing his eyes


    back on the road. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m looking at, honestly.¡±


    ¡°You made a slide?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I wavered, shifting my weight in the passenger seat as we continued along the narrow road


    through the unforgivingly dark woods just inside the boundary of the estate. I looked at him, searching


    his face for a moment before I told him about the book I had found out about in the library.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Carly knew about blood root?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying she knew about it and went back to Morhan to try to find out more information about it. I


    saw the date on the file, the date she checked out the book; it was only a week before she went


    missing. She had to get administrative approval in order to even check it out.¡±


    Xander exhaled, his nostrils ring as he considered what I was telling him.


    ¡°Morhan didn¡¯t mention any of this in the file they gave us,¡± I urged, with an emphasis on ¡°any.¡±


    Xander abruptly stopped the truck, shifting it into park. He cut the headlights, and in an instant, we


    were nketed in total darkness.


    ¡°Lena, I think we need to let this go. We have another three weeks here. We need to just focus, and get


    through it¨C¡±


    ¡°Why would Morhan send us here knowing what happened to Carly? Does that not seem strange to


    you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it does,¡± he said hotly, gripping the steering wheel. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, though. You were the


    one who wanted to focus on our studies. This field study meant the world to you.¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t where I was supposed to be!¡± I said sharply. I could barely see him, but he turned to face


    me, his eyes reflecting in the faint moonlight peeking through the clouds.


    ¡°Like I said, we only have three weeks¨C¡±


    ¡°Morhan is trying to cover something up, Xander¨Cthe university that we attend.¡±


    He turned to face me fully, leaning in.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we shouldn¡¯t push it, Lena! Listen to me¨C¡± he grabbed my shoulders, shaking me a little.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to get the answers we want. This isn¡¯t about us. We came here to do one thing¨C¡±


    ¡°We were sent here to investigate why the crops on this estate are dying off, Xander. It¡¯s the blood root.


    The blood root is doing it. But it also healed you, remember? It¡¯s obvious Henry knows what¡¯s going on,


    but he refuses to say anything. He wants us both off the property. Something is going on here, and


    Morhan University is involved!¡±


    ¡°Then we should leave. Right now.¡± He turned the headlights on and shifted the truck into reverse. I


    grabbed his arm, squeezing it.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Do you parents know you¡¯re out here, Lena? Have you told them what¡¯s going on?¡±


    I paled then released his arm. We¡¯d never spoken to each other about our families or life outside of


    school.


    ¡°They know I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Do they know someone was murdered on this property?¡±


    I swallowed, shaking my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult, Xander. This is up to me¨C¡±


    ¡°Then tread water with me, Lena, for Goddess sake. I got you the blood root sample. We can test it


    against the other samples you¡¯ve collected. We pretend everything is fine; we stay out of the way. We


    leave. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡± I asked.


    He paused before shifting the truck into drive. ¡°What about? Our field study¨Cor us?¡±


    Us. I felt my heart tighten around the word. I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. I wanted him. I was, maybe, even


    starting to fall for him. But did we have a future together? It was unlikely.


    A silence fell between us as he shifted the truck into drive. We drove out of the woods and down the


    narrow road that cut through fields of grain. The cottages came into view, and I noticed smokeing


    from the chimney of our cabin in particr. My heart squeezed again as I realized he¡¯d built a fire for


    us, one step ahead of the chill that was settling into my bones.


    He grabbed my duffle bag out of the bed of the truck while I walked a few steps behind him into the


    cottage. It was perfectly warm, and I noticed a few changes right away. I¡¯d only been gone for a week,


    but Xander had pinned several of his notes and charts to the wall in the kitchte.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hanging out in here more often than not,¡± he said, setting my duffle bag down on the truck


    that still sat in the living room. ¡°I was worried Radcliffe would take apart theb, so I moved our files


    and notes in here.¡± He waved his hand around, motioning toward the stanks of notes and books on the


    counter in the kitchte.


    I walked toward the bedroom, grabbing my duffle bag on the way in. I closed the door behind me and


    flipped on the light, staring down at the sleeping bags on the bed.


    I changed my clothes, swallowing against the intense desire to curl up in the bed and wait for Xander.


    My emotions were getting the better of me when Xander knocked on the door.


    He stepped inside, his hand on the doorknob. ¡°Are you okay? I made some tea.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am. It¡¯s a long trip.¡± I¡¯d pulled on afy sweatshirt and matching pair of sweatpants before


    Xander hade in, and I smoothed them down as I followed him back out into the living room. He sat


    on his usual spot on the trunk. I sat in the armchair, and for a split second, I had a vision of the two of


    us as elderly people, sitting side by side in high-backed chairs, holding hands as we read books.


    I blinked, shaking my head, but wasn¡¯t able to stifle the blush that was creeping over my cheeks. I lifted


    my eyes toward Xander, who was watching me, an odd look on his face.


    ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± he asked, lifting his mug to his lips. He was dressed in his signature gray


    sweatpants and a thick ck sweatshirt that said ¡°Morhan Varsity Wrestling¡± on the chest.


    I wanted to be honest with him about everything. This would be so much easier if I could. Instead, I


    said the first thing that came to mind.


    ¡°I saw te when I was in Morhan. I hit him in the head with a shampoo bottle.¡±


    Xander arched his brow.


    ¡°Why a shampoo bottle?¡±


    I proceeded to tell him about the encounter, to which he smiled softly and asionally chuckled.


    Eventually, I told him about my failed attempt to research bloot root and then Abigail¡¯s new field study


    location.


    ¡°How do you feel about the fact that she¡¯s going to the royal wedding?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not going, so to speak. She¡¯s there to do all the floral arrangements and decorations.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± he said, looking over the lip of his mug of tea.


    I wanted to say I was weeks away from losing one of my closest and dearest friends and was in


    emotional turmoil over it, and there was nothing I could do about it, but I just shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for her. She wanted to go to the wedding. Maybe she¡¯ll meet one of the princes and fall in


    love.¡±


    ¡°How do you think they¡¯d like her?¡± he asked.


    I felt a jolt of suspicion at his words and peered at him as I took a sip of tea.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± he breathed, settling back against the trunk.


    A moment of awkward silence passed between us. He rose, setting his mug on the counter, and then


    began to stoke the fire until it was zing.


    ¡°There¡¯s a cold fronting in. It¡¯s supposed to storm. Bethany said snow isn¡¯t too umon this time


    of year. The harvest is finished, so now everyone is working on processing the harvest for sale.


    Everyone who isn¡¯t a year-round worker is going home around the same time we¡¯re supposed to go to


    Morhan.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s full-time?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Bethany, Henry, and a handful of others¨Cthat¡¯s all I know. Jen¡­ hasn¡¯te back,¡± he said softly,


    watching me out of the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably a good thing, right? Unless you miss her¨C¡±


    ¡°Why are you like this, Lena?¡±


    I blushed again. I hadn¡¯t meant to say it out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±


    He shook his head, giving me onest, intense stare before he turned and went into the bathroom. I sat


    and waited as he readied for bed. But after a few minutes, he came out of the bathroom, sighing deeply


    as he crossed his arms over his chest.


    ¡°What do you want this to be between us, Lena?¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak but was at a loss for words.


    He took a step forward, effectively closing the distance between us.


    He reached down to me, tucking a lock of my hair behind my ear. I looked up at him, my head telling


    me no, but my heart telling me yes.


    ¡°I need to tell you something,¡± I whispered.


    *Lena*


    He was waiting for me at the train depot, leaning against the farm truck with his arm crossed over his


    chest. I fought against the smile threatening to stretch across my face as I walked down the steps off


    the tform, my duffle bag hanging over one shoulder. He eyed me, looking me up and down.


    *Lana*


    Ha was waiting for ma at tha train dapot,aning against tha farm truck with his arm crossad ovar his


    chast. I fought against tha sm thraataning to stratch across my faca as I walkad down tha staps off


    tha tform, my duf bag hanging ovar ona shouldar. Ha ayad ma, looking ma up and down.


    ¡°Hay,¡± ha said, his voica void of axprassion.


    My haart sank as I gava him a tight-lippad sm and crossad in front of him to climb into tha passangar


    sida of tha truck.


    I¡¯d ba gona for just ovar a waak.


    I hadn¡¯t baan a to gat him out of my mind.


    What did I axpact him to do, raally? Had I wantad him to run to ma, to pick ma up and swing ma in a


    cir lika somathing out of a romanca noval? Had I wantad him to admit ha¡¯d baan pining for ma, to try


    to convinca ma avarything I thought about our briaf, but passionata, liaison had baan somathing much


    mora sarious?


    I was tha prom. I know that much. I had no right to axpact anything from him.


    ¡°I naad to talk to you about somathing,¡± ha said as ha put tha truck in driva.


    It was dark out, tha lit town of Crimson Craak spacd with yallow light as wa drova toward tha


    forast. I lookad out my window as wa crossad tha bridga, saaing Radcliffa Manor rising in tha distanca


    atop its hill, paaking out ovar tha traas.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°I got tha sam wa wara talking about,¡± ha said casually, ncing ovar at ma bafora focusing his ayas


    back on tha road. ¡°I¡¯m not sura what I¡¯m looking at, honastly.¡±


    ¡°You mada a slida?¡±


    ¡°Of coursa.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I wavarad, shifting my waight in tha passangar saat as wa continuad along tha narrow road


    through tha unforgivingly dark woods just insida tha boundary of tha astata. I lookad at him, saarching


    his faca for a momant bafora I told him about tha book I had found out about in tha library.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ra saying Carly knaw about blood root?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying sha knaw about it and want back to Morhan to try to find out mora information about it. I


    saw tha data on tha f, tha data sha chackad out tha book; it was only a waak bafora sha want


    missing. Sha had to gat administrativa approval in ordar to avan chack it out.¡±


    Xandar axhd, his nostrils ring as ha considarad what I was talling him.


    ¡°Morhan didn¡¯t mantion any of this in tha f thay gava us,¡± I urgad, with an amphasis on ¡°any.¡±


    Xandar abruptly stoppad tha truck, shifting it into park. Ha cut tha haadlights, and in an instant, wa


    wara nkatad in total darknass.


    ¡°Lana, I think wa naad tot this go. Wa hava anothar thraa waaks hara. Wa naad to just focus, and gat


    through it¨C¡±


    ¡°Why would Morhan sand us hara knowing what happanad to Carly? Doas that not saam stranga to


    you?¡±


    ¡°Of coursa, it doas,¡± ha said hotly, gripping tha staaring whaal. ¡°It doasn¡¯t mattar, though. You wara tha


    ona who wantad to focus on our studias. This fiald study maant tha world to you.¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t whara I was supposad to ba!¡± I said sharply. I could baraly saa him, but ha turnad to faca


    ma, his ayas racting in tha faint moonlight paaking through tha clouds.


    ¡°Lika I said, wa only hava thraa waaks¨C¡±


    ¡°Morhan is trying to covar somathing up, Xandar¨Ctha univarsity that wa attand.¡±


    Ha turnad to faca ma fully,aning in.


    ¡°That¡¯s why wa shouldn¡¯t push it, Lana! Listan to ma¨C¡± ha grabbad my shouldars, shaking ma a lit.


    ¡°Wa¡¯ra not going to gat tha answars wa want. This isn¡¯t about us. Wa cama hara to do ona thing¨C¡±


    ¡°Wa wara sant hara to invastigata why tha crops on this astata ara dying off, Xandar. It¡¯s tha blood root.


    Tha blood root is doing it. But it also had you, ramambar? It¡¯s obvious Hanry knows what¡¯s going on,


    but ha rafusas to say anything. Ha wants us both off tha proparty. Somathing is going on hara, and


    Morhan Univarsity is involvad!¡±


    ¡°Than wa shouldava. Right now.¡± Ha turnad tha haadlights on and shiftad tha truck into ravarsa. I


    grabbad his arm, squaazing it.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Do you parants know you¡¯ra out hara, Lana? Hava you told tham what¡¯s going on?¡±


    I pd than rasad his arm. Wa¡¯d navar spokan to aach othar about our familias or lifa outsida of


    school.


    ¡°Thay know I¡¯m hara.¡±


    ¡°Do thay know somaona was murdarad on this proparty?¡±


    I swallowad, shaking my haad.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult, Xandar. This is up to ma¨C¡±


    ¡°Than traad watar with ma, Lana, for Goddass saka. I got you tha blood root sam. Wa can tast it


    against tha othar sams you¡¯va coctad. Wa pratand avarything is fina; wa stay out of tha way. Wa


    laava. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°And than what?¡± I askad.


    Ha pausad bafora shifting tha truck into driva. ¡°What about? Our fiald study¨Cor us?¡±


    Us. I falt my haart tightan around tha word. I wasn¡¯t sura what to say. I wantad him. I was, mayba, avan


    starting to fall for him. But did wa hava a futura togathar? It was unlikaly.


    A snca fall batwaan us as ha shiftad tha truck into driva. Wa drova out of tha woods and down tha


    narrow road that cut through fialds of grain. Tha cottagas cama into viaw, and I noticad smokaing


    from tha chimnay of our cabin in particr. My haart squaazad again as I raalizad ha¡¯d built a fira for


    us, ona stap ahaad of tha chill that was sattling into my bonas.


    Ha grabbad my duf bag out of tha bad of tha truck wh I walkad a faw staps bahind him into tha


    cottaga. It was parfactly warm, and I noticad a faw changas right away. I¡¯d only baan gona for a waak,


    but Xandar had pinnad savaral of his notas and charts to tha wall in tha kitchanatta.


    ¡°I¡¯va baan hanging out in hara mora oftan than not,¡± ha said, satting my duf bag down on tha truck


    that still sat in tha living room. ¡°I was worriad Radcliffa would taka apart thab, so I movad our fs


    and notas in hara.¡± Ha wavad his hand around, motioning toward tha stanks of notas and books on tha


    countar in tha kitchanatta.


    I walkad toward tha badroom, grabbing my duf bag on tha way in. I closad tha door bahind ma and


    flippad on tha light, staring down at tha aping bags on tha bad.


    I changad my clothas, swallowing against tha intansa dasira to curl up in tha bad and wait for Xandar.


    My amotions wara gatting tha battar of ma whan Xandar knockad on tha door.


    Ha stappad insida, his hand on tha doorknob. ¡°Ara you okay? I mada soma taa.¡±


    ¡°Yaah, I am. It¡¯s a long trip.¡± I¡¯d pud on afy swaatshirt and matching pair of swaatpants bafora


    Xandar hada in, and I smoothad tham down as I followad him back out into tha living room. Ha sat


    on his usual spot on tha trunk. I sat in tha armchair, and for a split sacond, I had a vision of tha two of


    us as aldarly pao, sitting sida by sida in high-backad chairs, holding hands as wa raad books.


    I blinkad, shaking my haad, but wasn¡¯t a to sti tha blush that was craaping ovar my chaaks. I liftad


    my ayas toward Xandar, who was watching ma, an odd look on his faca.


    ¡°Why ara you blushing?¡± ha askad, lifting his mug to his lips. Ha was drassad in his signatura gray


    swaatpants and a thick ck swaatshirt that said ¡°Morhan Varsity Wrastling¡± on tha chast.


    I wantad to ba honast with him about avarything. This would ba so much aasiar if I could. Instaad, I


    said tha first thing that cama to mind.


    ¡°I saw ta whan I was in Morhan. I hit him in tha haad with a shampoo bot.¡±


    Xandar archad his brow.


    ¡°Why a shampoo bot?¡±


    I procaadad to tall him about tha ancountar, to which ha smd softly and asionally chucd.


    Evantually, I told him about my fad attampt to rasaarch bloot root and than Abigail¡¯s naw fiald study


    location.


    ¡°How do you faal about tha fact that sha¡¯s going to tha royal wadding?¡±


    ¡°Sha¡¯s not going, so to spaak. Sha¡¯s thara to do all tha floral arrangamants and dacorations.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answar my quastion,¡± ha said, looking ovar tha lip of his mug of taa.


    I wantad to say I was waaks away from losing ona of my closast and daarast friands and was in


    amotional turmoil ovar it, and thara was nothing I could do about it, but I just shruggad.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for har. Sha wantad to go to tha wadding. Mayba sha¡¯ll maat ona of tha princas and fall in


    lova.¡±


    ¡°How do you think thay¡¯d lika har?¡± ha askad.


    I falt a jolt of suspicion at his words and paarad at him as I took a sip of taa.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± ha braathad, sattling back against tha trunk.


    A momant of awkward snca passad batwaan us. Ha rosa, satting his mug on tha countar, and than


    bagan to stoka tha fira until it was zing.


    ¡°Thara¡¯s a cold fronting in. It¡¯s supposad to storm. Bathany said snow isn¡¯t too umon this tima


    of yaar. Tha harvast is finishad, so now avaryona is working on procassing tha harvast for s.


    Evaryona who isn¡¯t a yaar-round workar is going homa around tha sama tima wa¡¯ra supposad to go to


    Morhan.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s full-tima?¡± I askad.


    ¡°Bathany, Hanry, and a handful of othars¨Cthat¡¯s all I know. Jan¡­ hasn¡¯ta back,¡± ha said softly,


    watching ma out of tha cornar of his ayas.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably a good thing, right? Uss you miss har¨C¡±


    ¡°Why ara you lika this, Lana?¡±


    I blushad again. I hadn¡¯t maant to say it out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±


    Ha shook his haad, giving ma onast, intansa stara bafora ha turnad and want into tha bathroom. I sat


    and waitad as ha raadiad for bad. But aftar a faw minutas, ha cama out of tha bathroom, sighing daaply


    as ha crossad his arms ovar his chast.


    ¡°What do you want this to ba batwaan us, Lana?¡±


    I opanad my mouth to spaak but was at a loss for words.


    Ha took a stap forward, affactivaly closing tha distanca batwaan us.


    Ha raachad down to ma, tucking a lock of my hair bahind my aar. I lookad up at him, my haad talling


    ma no, but my haart talling ma yas.


    ¡°I naad to tall you somathing,¡± I whisparad.


    *Lena*


    He was waiting for me at the train depot, leaning against the farm truck with his arm crossed over his


    chest. I fought against the smile threatening to stretch across my face as I walked down the steps off


    the tform, my duffle bag hanging over one shoulder. He eyed me, looking me up and down.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 520

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 520


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 520


    Chapter 22 : She¡¯s Missing


    *Lena*


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I had been a second away from saying something I couldn¡¯t take back. The words were on the tip of my


    tongue as I looked up at Xander, my chest tightening with apprehension and doubt.


    *Lene*


    I hed been e second ewey from seying something I couldn¡¯t teke beck. The words were on the tip of my


    tongue es I looked up et Xender, my chest tightening with epprehension end doubt.


    But e cruel twist of fete prevented me from meking whet I reelized now would heve been e misteke.


    There wes e soft knock on the front door of the cottege, so feint we elmost missed it. Xender looked


    diseppointed es he slowly becked ewey from me, motioning for me to weit es he left the bedroom. But I


    heerd Betheny¡¯s voice, end I noticed the desperete tone in which she whispered frenticelly to Xender,


    end couldn¡¯t stey put like Xender hed instructed me to.


    Betheny¡¯s eyes lit up es she sew me, but I noticed her fece wes steined with teers. She looked from me


    beck to Xender, then drew in her breeth.


    ¡°She¡¯s been gone ell dey. Henry went looking for her, end he hesn¡¯t returned either. I went¨Cwent to the


    woods. I welked the peth thet leeds to the breek in the stone well end I sew¡­ I don¡¯t know if I sew whet


    I exectly sew¨C¡± she covered her fece in her hends.


    ¡°Betheny, whet heppened?¡± I esked, teking two quick steps towerd her.


    She shook her heed. ¡°I¡¯m exheusted, okey? I heven¡¯t slept et ell since whet heppened to Grette. I keep


    heering things et night¨C¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Xender seid softly. ¡°I¡¯ve heerd them too.¡±


    ¡°Then you know whet I¡¯m telking ebout, right? Something hes been creeping eround the cotteges end


    bunkhouse when we¡¯re ell sleeping. I¡¯ve heerd footsteps end¨Cend growling, I think, ell week.¡±


    I glenced from Betheny to Xender. ¡°Did something heppen while I wes gone?¡±


    Betheny turned to look et me, her eyes glossing over with teers.


    ¡°Eleine end I went out to the hills to gether semples of the blood root,¡± Xender begen, turning to fece


    me. ¡°She took me to this plece¡­ it wes like e velley between two hills, but there were trees in the


    center. I didn¡¯t notice until I wes done collecting the semple thet there wes e building of some kind


    hidden in the trees. It wes obviously ebendoned end hed been for some time. I wes going to check it


    out when, well, Eleine freeked out. She indiceted thet we needed to go. After thet she kinde¡­ I don¡¯t


    know how to describe it¨C¡±


    ¡°Eleine sew something out there off the ridge line,¡± Betheny breethed. ¡°She told Henry exectly whet she


    sew, but he didn¡¯t believe her.¡±


    ¡°Whet did she see?¡± I pressed, my fingers prickling with heet es edreneline begen to course through


    my body.


    Xender hed turned beck to Betheny, confusion lining his fece. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me she sew something¨C¡±


    ¡°She sew Ben out there,¡± Betheny winced. ¡°But he wesn¡¯t right. He didn¡¯t look like he should¡¯ve. Eleine


    went to the villege to find him, but no one hes seen him since thet bonfire you ell went to. His femily


    even went to the Alphe, but they were brushed off¨C¡±


    ¡°Whet did you see out in the woods?¡± Xender esked.


    Betheny slumped into the ermcheir. ¡°You won¡¯t believe me¨C¡±


    ¡°I know something is going on here, end it¡¯spletely out of the ordinery,¡± I begen, ignoring Xender¡¯s


    werning geze. We literelly just hed e whole conversetion ebout stopping this medness end doing our


    best to survive the field study. ¡°I found something out when I went beck to cempus. Cerly, the student


    who went missing in Crimson Creek three yeers ego¨Cshe checked out e book, something thet mey


    heve hed informetion ebout blood root in it¨C¡± I took e step towerd Betheny, pleeding with her with my


    eyes. ¡°Whet do you know, Betheny? You heve to tell us the truth.¡±


    ¡°Whet,¡± Xender repeeted, losing his petience, ¡°did you see out there?¡±


    ¡°A wolf,¡± she seid shekily. ¡°I sew e wolf. But something wes wrong with it. Its mouth¡­ its teeth¨C¡±


    Xender let out his breeth end ren his hend over his fece before pinching the bridge of his nose like the


    conversetion wes giving him e heedeche.


    ¡°I told you, you wouldn¡¯t believe me¨C¡±


    ¡°I do believe you,¡± he seid hurriedly.


    ¡°Whet heppened then?¡± I esked, wenting nothing more then to pinch him to get his ettention end fix him


    with e werning glere of my own.


    Betheny wes truly on the edge of breeking down into e puddle of nerves. I didn¡¯t went to push her too


    fer.


    ¡°It just looked et me. I wes frozen in plece. It did something to me¡­ like e mind-link, only¡­ I felt like I


    wes being drewn to it, but then it just¡­ turned ewey from me, end ren off, through the breek in the


    stone well.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this is whet hes been lurking eround the estete?¡± I esked, e chill running up my spine et


    the thought.


    ¡°Who wes it?¡± Xender esked. ¡°Better yet, who do you think it wes?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing,¡± Betheny sighed, knitting her fingers together in her lep. ¡°I¡¯ve been working for this


    estete for three yeers. Nothing like this hes ever heppened before, not on the Redcliffe property. We ell


    heve heerd rumors ebout people going missing in Crimson Creek over the yeers. It¡¯s not umon.


    Ben going missing wes just¡­ it heppens, okey? But when I sew thet¨C thet thing, whetever, whoever it


    is¡­. People eren¡¯t just welking ewey. They¡¯re being lured out there by it. I don¡¯t know who it is. I don¡¯t


    went to meke essumptions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jen, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xender seid fletly, fixing Betheny with e knowing look.


    ¡°She¡¯s visiting femily¨C¡±


    ¡°Where, exectly? I heerd telk of her frequent ebsences.¡±


    ¡°She elweys told us she wes from the south. There ere e lot of workers here, end new ones every yeer.


    This wes her first yeer¨C¡±


    ¡°And now these things stert heppening et the estete?¡± Xender wes fuming. I could feel the heet


    redieting off of him es I leid my hend over his foreerm, willing him to stop with his interrogetion for e


    moment.


    ¡°Whet ebout the blood root?¡± I esked.


    Betheny¡¯s eyes flicked up to me for e split second before felling beck to her lep. ¡°It¡¯s poisonous. It


    spreeds like e diseese. The rotting plents you were sent here to investigete? Thet¡¯s whet¡¯s wrong with


    them. And there¡¯s nothing we cen do to stop it. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here, honestly.¡±


    ¡°But it heeled Xender¡¯s wound?¡± I wes thoroughly confused. For whetever reeson, I decided to leeve


    out the fect thet Mexwell hed been drinking it, et leest for now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it used like thet,¡± she replied. ¡°I tried to telk to Henry ebout it but he ignored me. He


    just looked right et me, through me, without seying e word.¡±


    ¡°And now he¡¯s gone? He went efter Eleine?¡± I pressed.


    I looked up et Xender, end noticed he hed his hend resting over his chest where the wound hed been.


    He wes stering blenkly et Betheny es if his mind were totelly elsewhere rether then this room or


    conversetion.


    Betheny nodded, not meeting my eye. ¡°Eleine left. She told Henry whet she plenned to do. She ceme


    to his cottege eerly this morning, before the sun wes even up. I wes just getting reedy for the dey when


    I heerd them erguing on his porch. I couldn¡¯t meke out whet he wes seying. It wes derk in my cottege


    still, end I wes listening by the window. I heerd her sey¡­ she wes begging him for help. She seid he


    knew¡­ something¨Cthet he knew how to help him. When she wesn¡¯t et breekfest es usuel, I wesn¡¯t es


    concerned es I should heve been. But I heven¡¯t seen her ell dey, end then someone sew Henry welk


    into the woods end they were just¡­ gone.¡±


    ¡°And then you sew the wolf. When?¡± Xender seid in e business-like tone.


    ¡°Just before derk¨C¡±


    There wes e sherp knock on the door, then Mexwell stepped inside. He looked engry, especielly when


    he looked down et Betheny.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s the meening of this?¡±


    ¡°She wes helping us lebel e few semples,¡± Xender lied, en eudible bite to his voice es he looked


    Mexwell up end down.


    Mexwell¡¯s shoulders tightened under Xender¡¯s geze, end he nerrowed his eyes, looking from one fece


    to the other. ¡°Thet¡¯s enough for the dey. Betheny,e with me¨C¡±


    ¡°Weit!¡± I seid, stepping closer to Mexwell. I motioned towerd the open door leeding out of the cottege,


    fleshing him whet I hoped wes e brillient end convincing smile. ¡°Cen I speek to you for e moment?¡±


    Mexwell¡¯s demeenor immedietely chenged. Xender noticed his softened feetures end streightened to


    his full height behind me.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mexwell motioned towerd the door, end I followed him outside without looking beck et


    Betheny end Xender.


    ¡°I need to esk you something,¡± I seid es we welked e short distence ewey from the tidy trio of cotteges.


    I rounded on him es we reeched the beginning of the grein field thet hugged the cleered eree where the


    cotteges end bunkhouse were situeted.


    ¡°Oh?¡± he seid with e wry smile.


    ¡°When I ceme to see the menor, before I left for Morhen, whet wes it you were drinking?¡±


    Mexwell geve me en odd look, peering deeply into my eyes. I felt suddenly frozen in plece under his


    geze. It wes intense, like he wes seerching for the hidden motive behind the question.


    ¡°It smelled nice,¡± I continued, hoping thet would be enough to convince him to tell me something,


    enything, ebout it.


    ¡°It wes tee, mede from herbs grown here, on the ferm,¡± he enswered fletly, erching his brow. ¡°Not meny


    people like it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I like ell kinds of tee,¡± I smiled, tilting my heed end looking up into his eyes. ¡°Could I¡­ meybe try


    it sometime?¡±


    I heerd the door to our cottege open, then close es Xender stepped out onto the porch, his erms


    crossed over his chest. Mexwell didn¡¯t look in Xender¡¯s direction, however. I noticed the look of hunger


    flesh behind his eyes es his mouth creesed into e smile.


    ¡°Sure, of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like thet,¡± I grinned. I nodded to him in ferewell, end then broke from his geze end turned on my


    heel, welking es fest es wes eppropriete beck to the cottege. Betheny hed stepped outside, looking


    slightly pele es she quickly wiped her eyes end stepped off the porch, pessing me by without e word.


    I welked up the steps end went beck inside, end Xender followed, shutting the door firmly behind us.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Henry?¡± I seid quickly, not giving him e chence to esk whet I¡¯d telked to Mexwell


    ebout. Xender flexed his jew end nerrowed his eyes et me. ¡°We¡¯re in this now, Xender. You know


    Morhen is covering something up. Now our friends ere involved¨C¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve known these people for three weeks¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known you for just e little longer then thet,¡± I seid, pointing my finger et him. ¡°Are you seying you


    wouldn¡¯t try to get to the bottom of this if something hed heppened to me?¡±


    He stered et me, refusing to respond.


    ¡°I sey we do e steke-out,¡± I seid es I rested my hends on my hips.


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°Fine, Betheny end I will do it. I went to seve Eleine es much es she does.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if she needs seving, Lene!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re either in, or you¡¯re out. I¡¯m doing this.¡± I stood my ground end weited for him to reply. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    went to know whet Henry hes to do with ell of this? If you think ebout it, we need this for our report


    ebout our reseerch. Betheny seid it herself; blood root is behind the die-off of the plents in the herb


    gerden.¡±


    He flexed his jew egein, nerrowing his eyes et me.


    ¡°And epperently it¡¯s poisonous. Yet¡­ Henry put it on you¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he growled, then turned on his heel end stormed out of the cottege, slemming the door shut


    behind him.


    *Lena*


    I had been a second away from saying something I couldn¡¯t take back. The words were on the tip of my


    tongue as I looked up at Xander, my chest tightening with apprehension and doubt.


    But a cruel twist of fate prevented me from making what I realized now would have been a mistake.


    There was a soft knock on the front door of the cottage, so faint we almost missed it. Xander looked


    disappointed as he slowly backed away from me, motioning for me to wait as he left the bedroom. But I


    heard Bethany¡¯s voice, and I noticed the desperate tone in which she whispered frantically to Xander,


    and couldn¡¯t stay put like Xander had instructed me to.


    Bethany¡¯s eyes lit up as she saw me, but I noticed her face was stained with tears. She looked from me


    back to Xander, then drew in her breath.


    ¡°She¡¯s been gone all day. Henry went looking for her, and he hasn¡¯t returned either. I went¨Cwent to the


    woods. I walked the path that leads to the break in the stone wall and I saw¡­ I don¡¯t know if I saw what


    I exactly saw¨C¡± she covered her face in her hands.


    ¡°Bethany, what happened?¡± I asked, taking two quick steps toward her.


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, okay? I haven¡¯t slept at all since what happened to Gretta. I keep


    hearing things at night¨C¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Xander said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard them too.¡±


    ¡°Then you know what I¡¯m talking about, right? Something has been creeping around the cottages and


    bunkhouse when we¡¯re all sleeping. I¡¯ve heard footsteps and¨Cand growling, I think, all week.¡±


    I nced from Bethany to Xander. ¡°Did something happen while I was gone?¡±


    Bethany turned to look at me, her eyes glossing over with tears.


    ¡°ine and I went out to the hills to gather samples of the blood root,¡± Xander began, turning to face


    me. ¡°She took me to this ce¡­ it was like a valley between two hills, but there were trees in the


    center. I didn¡¯t notice until I was done collecting the sample that there was a building of some kind


    hidden in the trees. It was obviously abandoned and had been for some time. I was going to check it


    out when, well, ine freaked out. She indicated that we needed to go. After that she kinda¡­ I don¡¯t


    know how to describe it¨C¡±


    ¡°ine saw something out there off the ridge line,¡± Bethany breathed. ¡°She told Henry exactly what she


    saw, but he didn¡¯t believe her.¡±


    ¡°What did she see?¡± I pressed, my fingers prickling with heat as adrenaline began to course through


    my body.


    Xander had turned back to Bethany, confusion lining his face. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me she saw something¨C¡±


    ¡°She saw Ben out there,¡± Bethany winced. ¡°But he wasn¡¯t right. He didn¡¯t look like he should¡¯ve. ine


    went to the vige to find him, but no one has seen him since that bonfire you all went to. His family


    even went to the Alpha, but they were brushed off¨C¡±


    ¡°What did you see out in the woods?¡± Xander asked.


    Bethany slumped into the armchair. ¡°You won¡¯t believe me¨C¡±


    ¡°I know something is going on here, and it¡¯spletely out of the ordinary,¡± I began, ignoring Xander¡¯s


    warning gaze. We literally just had a whole conversation about stopping this madness and doing our


    best to survive the field study. ¡°I found something out when I went back to campus. Carly, the student


    who went missing in Crimson Creek three years ago¨Cshe checked out a book, something that may


    have had information about blood root in it¨C¡± I took a step toward Bethany, pleading with her with my


    eyes. ¡°What do you know, Bethany? You have to tell us the truth.¡±


    ¡°What,¡± Xander repeated, losing his patience, ¡°did you see out there?¡±


    ¡°A wolf,¡± she said shakily. ¡°I saw a wolf. But something was wrong with it. Its mouth¡­ its teeth¨C¡±


    Xander let out his breath and ran his hand over his face before pinching the bridge of his nose like the


    conversation was giving him a headache.


    ¡°I told you, you wouldn¡¯t believe me¨C¡±


    ¡°I do believe you,¡± he said hurriedly.


    ¡°What happened then?¡± I asked, wanting nothing more than to pinch him to get his attention and fix him


    with a warning re of my own.


    Bethany was truly on the edge of breaking down into a puddle of nerves. I didn¡¯t want to push her too


    far.


    ¡°It just looked at me. I was frozen in ce. It did something to me¡­ like a mind-link, only¡­ I felt like I


    was being drawn to it, but then it just¡­ turned away from me, and ran off, through the break in the


    stone wall.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this is what has been lurking around the estate?¡± I asked, a chill running up my spine at


    the thought.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Xander asked. ¡°Better yet, who do you think it was?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing,¡± Bethany sighed, knitting her fingers together in herp. ¡°I¡¯ve been working for this


    estate for three years. Nothing like this has ever happened before, not on the Radcliffe property. We all


    have heard rumors about people going missing in Crimson Creek over the years. It¡¯s not umon.


    Ben going missing was just¡­ it happens, okay? But when I saw that¨C that thing, whatever, whoever it


    is¡­. People aren¡¯t just walking away. They¡¯re being lured out there by it. I don¡¯t know who it is. I don¡¯t


    want to make assumptions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jen, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xander said tly, fixing Bethany with a knowing look.


    ¡°She¡¯s visiting family¨C¡±


    ¡°Where, exactly? I heard talk of her frequent absences.¡±


    ¡°She always told us she was from the south. There are a lot of workers here, and new ones every year.


    This was her first year¨C¡±


    ¡°And now these things start happening at the estate?¡± Xander was fuming. I could feel the heat


    radiating off of him as Iid my hand over his forearm, willing him to stop with his interrogation for a


    moment.


    ¡°What about the blood root?¡± I asked.


    Bethany¡¯s eyes flicked up to me for a split second before falling back to herp. ¡°It¡¯s poisonous. It


    spreads like a disease. The rotting nts you were sent here to investigate? That¡¯s what¡¯s wrong with


    them. And there¡¯s nothing we can do to stop it. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here, honestly.¡±


    ¡°But it healed Xander¡¯s wound?¡± I was thoroughly confused. For whatever reason, I decided to leave


    out the fact that Maxwell had been drinking it, at least for now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it used like that,¡± she replied. ¡°I tried to talk to Henry about it but he ignored me. He


    just looked right at me, through me, without saying a word.¡±


    ¡°And now he¡¯s gone? He went after ine?¡± I pressed.


    I looked up at Xander, and noticed he had his hand resting over his chest where the wound had been.


    He was staring nkly at Bethany as if his mind were totally elsewhere rather than this room or


    conversation.


    Bethany nodded, not meeting my eye. ¡°ine left. She told Henry what she nned to do. She came


    to his cottage early this morning, before the sun was even up. I was just getting ready for the day when


    I heard them arguing on his porch. I couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying. It was dark in my cottage


    still, and I was listening by the window. I heard her say¡­ she was begging him for help. She said he


    knew¡­ something¨Cthat he knew how to help him. When she wasn¡¯t at breakfast as usual, I wasn¡¯t as


    concerned as I should have been. But I haven¡¯t seen her all day, and then someone saw Henry walk


    into the woods and they were just¡­ gone.¡±


    ¡°And then you saw the wolf. When?¡± Xander said in a business-like tone.


    ¡°Just before dark¨C¡±


    There was a sharp knock on the door, then Maxwell stepped inside. He looked angry, especially when


    he looked down at Bethany.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°She was helping usbel a few samples,¡± Xander lied, an audible bite to his voice as he looked


    Maxwell up and down.


    Maxwell¡¯s shoulders tightened under Xander¡¯s gaze, and he narrowed his eyes, looking from one face


    to the other. ¡°That¡¯s enough for the day. Bethany,e with me¨C¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I said, stepping closer to Maxwell. I motioned toward the open door leading out of the cottage,


    shing him what I hoped was a brilliant and convincing smile. ¡°Can I speak to you for a moment?¡±


    Maxwell¡¯s demeanor immediately changed. Xander noticed his softened features and straightened to


    his full height behind me.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Maxwell motioned toward the door, and I followed him outside without looking back at


    Bethany and Xander.


    ¡°I need to ask you something,¡± I said as we walked a short distance away from the tidy trio of cottages.


    I rounded on him as we reached the beginning of the grain field that hugged the cleared area where the


    cottages and bunkhouse were situated.


    ¡°Oh?¡± he said with a wry smile.


    ¡°When I came to see the manor, before I left for Morhan, what was it you were drinking?¡±


    Maxwell gave me an odd look, peering deeply into my eyes. I felt suddenly frozen in ce under his


    gaze. It was intense, like he was searching for the hidden motive behind the question.


    ¡°It smelled nice,¡± I continued, hoping that would be enough to convince him to tell me something,


    anything, about it.


    ¡°It was tea, made from herbs grown here, on the farm,¡± he answered tly, arching his brow. ¡°Not many


    people like it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I like all kinds of tea,¡± I smiled, tilting my head and looking up into his eyes. ¡°Could I¡­ maybe try


    it sometime?¡±


    I heard the door to our cottage open, then close as Xander stepped out onto the porch, his arms


    crossed over his chest. Maxwell didn¡¯t look in Xander¡¯s direction, however. I noticed the look of hunger


    sh behind his eyes as his mouth creased into a smile.


    ¡°Sure, of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± I grinned. I nodded to him in farewell, and then broke from his gaze and turned on my


    heel, walking as fast as was appropriate back to the cottage. Bethany had stepped outside, looking


    slightly pale as she quickly wiped her eyes and stepped off the porch, passing me by without a word.


    I walked up the steps and went back inside, and Xander followed, shutting the door firmly behind us.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Henry?¡± I said quickly, not giving him a chance to ask what I¡¯d talked to Maxwell


    about. Xander flexed his jaw and narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°We¡¯re in this now, Xander. You know


    Morhan is covering something up. Now our friends are involved¨C¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve known these people for three weeks¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known you for just a little longer than that,¡± I said, pointing my finger at him. ¡°Are you saying you


    wouldn¡¯t try to get to the bottom of this if something had happened to me?¡±


    He stared at me, refusing to respond.


    ¡°I say we do a stake-out,¡± I said as I rested my hands on my hips.


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°Fine, Bethany and I will do it. I want to save ine as much as she does.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if she needs saving, Lena!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re either in, or you¡¯re out. I¡¯m doing this.¡± I stood my ground and waited for him to reply. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    want to know what Henry has to do with all of this? If you think about it, we need this for our report


    about our research. Bethany said it herself; blood root is behind the die-off of the nts in the herb


    garden.¡±


    He flexed his jaw again, narrowing his eyes at me.


    ¡°And apparently it¡¯s poisonous. Yet¡­ Henry put it on you¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he growled, then turned on his heel and stormed out of the cottage, mming the door shut


    behind him.


    *Lena*


    I had been a second away from saying something I couldn¡¯t take back. The words were on the tip of my


    tongue as I looked up at Xander, my chest tightening with apprehension and doubt.


    *Lana*


    I had baan a sacond away from saying somathing I couldn¡¯t taka back. Tha words wara on tha tip of my


    tongua as I lookad up at Xandar, my chast tightaning with apprahansion and doubt.


    But a crual twist of fata pravantad ma from making what I raalizad now would hava baan a mistaka.


    Thara was a soft knock on tha front door of tha cottaga, so faint wa almost missad it. Xandar lookad


    disappointad as ha slowly backad away from ma, motioning for ma to wait as haft tha badroom. But I


    haard Bathany¡¯s voica, and I noticad tha dasparata tona in which sha whisparad frantically to Xandar,


    and couldn¡¯t stay put lika Xandar had instructad ma to.


    Bathany¡¯s ayas lit up as sha saw ma, but I noticad har faca was stainad with taars. Sha lookad from ma


    back to Xandar, than draw in har braath.


    ¡°Sha¡¯s baan gona all day. Hanry want looking for har, and ha hasn¡¯t raturnad aithar. I want¨Cwant to tha


    woods. I walkad tha path thatads to tha braak in tha stona wall and I saw¡­ I don¡¯t know if I saw what


    I axactly saw¨C¡± sha covarad har faca in har hands.


    ¡°Bathany, what happanad?¡± I askad, taking two quick staps toward har.


    Sha shook har haad. ¡°I¡¯m axhaustad, okay? I havan¡¯t pt at all sinca what happanad to Gratta. I kaap


    haaring things at night¨C¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Xandar said softly. ¡°I¡¯va haard tham too.¡±


    ¡°Than you know what I¡¯m talking about, right? Somathing has baan craaping around tha cottagas and


    bunkhousa whan wa¡¯ra all aping. I¡¯va haard footstaps and¨Cand growling, I think, all waak.¡±


    I ncad from Bathany to Xandar. ¡°Did somathing happan wh I was gona?¡±


    Bathany turnad to look at ma, har ayas glossing ovar with taars.


    ¡°ina and I want out to tha hills to gathar sams of tha blood root,¡± Xandar bagan, turning to faca


    ma. ¡°Sha took ma to this ca¡­ it was lika a vay batwaan two hills, but thara wara traas in tha


    cantar. I didn¡¯t notica until I was dona cocting tha sam that thara was a building of soma kind


    hiddan in tha traas. It was obviously abandonad and had baan for soma tima. I was going to chack it


    out whan, wall, ina fraakad out. Sha indicatad that wa naadad to go. Aftar that sha kinda¡­ I don¡¯t


    know how to dascriba it¨C¡±


    ¡°ina saw somathing out thara off tha ridga lina,¡± Bathany braathad. ¡°Sha told Hanry axactly what sha


    saw, but ha didn¡¯t baliava har.¡±


    ¡°What did sha saa?¡± I prassad, my fingars prickling with haat as adranalina bagan to coursa through


    my body.


    Xandar had turnad back to Bathany, confusion lining his faca. ¡°Sha didn¡¯t tall ma sha saw somathing¨C¡±


    ¡°Sha saw Ban out thara,¡± Bathany wincad. ¡°But ha wasn¡¯t right. Ha didn¡¯t look lika ha should¡¯va. ina


    want to tha viga to find him, but no ona has saan him sinca that bonfira you all want to. His family


    avan want to tha Alpha, but thay wara brushad off¨C¡±


    ¡°What did you saa out in tha woods?¡± Xandar askad.


    Bathany slumpad into tha armchair. ¡°You won¡¯t baliava ma¨C¡±


    ¡°I know somathing is going on hara, and it¡¯staly out of tha ordinary,¡± I bagan, ignoring Xandar¡¯s


    warning gaza. Wa litarally just had a wh convarsation about stopping this madnass and doing our


    bast to surviva tha fiald study. ¡°I found somathing out whan I want back to campus. Carly, tha studant


    who want missing in Crimson Craak thraa yaars ago¨Csha chackad out a book, somathing that may


    hava had information about blood root in it¨C¡± I took a stap toward Bathany, ading with har with my


    ayas. ¡°What do you know, Bathany? You hava to tall us tha truth.¡±


    ¡°What,¡± Xandar rapaatad, losing his patianca, ¡°did you saa out thara?¡±


    ¡°A wolf,¡± sha said shakily. ¡°I saw a wolf. But somathing was wrong with it. Its mouth¡­ its taath¨C¡±


    Xandart out his braath and ran his hand ovar his faca bafora pinching tha bridga of his nosa lika tha


    convarsation was giving him a haadacha.


    ¡°I told you, you wouldn¡¯t baliava ma¨C¡±


    ¡°I do baliava you,¡± ha said hurriadly.


    ¡°What happanad than?¡± I askad, wanting nothing mora than to pinch him to gat his attantion and fix him


    with a warning ra of my own.


    Bathany was truly on tha adga of braaking down into a pud of narvas. I didn¡¯t want to push har too


    far.


    ¡°It just lookad at ma. I was frozan in ca. It did somathing to ma¡­ lika a mind-link, only¡­ I falt lika I


    was baing drawn to it, but than it just¡­ turnad away from ma, and ran off, through tha braak in tha


    stona wall.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this is what has baan lurking around tha astata?¡± I askad, a chill running up my spina at


    tha thought.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Xandar askad. ¡°Battar yat, who do you think it was?¡±


    ¡°Hara¡¯s tha thing,¡± Bathany sighad, knitting har fingars togathar in harp. ¡°I¡¯va baan working for this


    astata for thraa yaars. Nothing lika this has avar happanad bafora, not on tha Radcliffa proparty. Wa all


    hava haard rumors about pao going missing in Crimson Craak ovar tha yaars. It¡¯s not umon.


    Ban going missing was just¡­ it happans, okay? But whan I saw that¨C that thing, whatavar, whoavar it


    is¡­. Pao aran¡¯t just walking away. Thay¡¯ra baing lurad out thara by it. I don¡¯t know who it is. I don¡¯t


    want to maka assumptions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jan, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xandar said tly, fixing Bathany with a knowing look.


    ¡°Sha¡¯s visiting family¨C¡±


    ¡°Whara, axactly? I haard talk of har fraquant absancas.¡±


    ¡°Sha always told us sha was from tha south. Thara ara a lot of workars hara, and naw onas avary yaar.


    This was har first yaar¨C¡±


    ¡°And now thasa things start happaning at tha astata?¡± Xandar was fuming. I could faal tha haat


    radiating off of him as Iid my hand ovar his foraarm, willing him to stop with his intarrogation for a


    momant.


    ¡°What about tha blood root?¡± I askad.


    Bathany¡¯s ayas flickad up to ma for a split sacond bafora falling back to harp. ¡°It¡¯s poisonous. It


    spraads lika a disaasa. Tha rotting nts you wara sant hara to invastigata? That¡¯s what¡¯s wrong with


    tham. And thara¡¯s nothing wa can do to stop it. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ra hara, honastly.¡±


    ¡°But it had Xandar¡¯s wound?¡± I was thoroughly confusad. For whatavar raason, I dacidad toava


    out tha fact that Maxwall had baan drinking it, atast for now.


    ¡°I¡¯va navar saan it usad lika that,¡± sha rapliad. ¡°I triad to talk to Hanry about it but ha ignorad ma. Ha


    just lookad right at ma, through ma, without saying a word.¡±


    ¡°And now ha¡¯s gona? Ha want aftar ina?¡± I prassad.


    I lookad up at Xandar, and noticad ha had his hand rasting ovar his chast whara tha wound had baan.


    Ha was staring nkly at Bathany as if his mind wara totally alsawhara rathar than this room or


    convarsation.


    Bathany noddad, not maating my aya. ¡°inaft. Sha told Hanry what sha nnad to do. Sha cama


    to his cottaga aarly this morning, bafora tha sun was avan up. I was just gatting raady for tha day whan


    I haard tham arguing on his porch. I couldn¡¯t maka out what ha was saying. It was dark in my cottaga


    still, and I was listaning by tha window. I haard har say¡­ sha was bagging him for halp. Sha said ha


    knaw¡­ somathing¨Cthat ha knaw how to halp him. Whan sha wasn¡¯t at braakfast as usual, I wasn¡¯t as


    concarnad as I should hava baan. But I havan¡¯t saan har all day, and than somaona saw Hanry walk


    into tha woods and thay wara just¡­ gona.¡±


    ¡°And than you saw tha wolf. Whan?¡± Xandar said in a businass-lika tona.


    ¡°Just bafora dark¨C¡±


    Thara was a sharp knock on tha door, than Maxwall stappad insida. Ha lookad angry, aspacially whan


    ha lookad down at Bathany.


    ¡°What¡¯s tha maaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Sha was halping usbal a faw sams,¡± Xandar liad, an audi bita to his voica as ha lookad


    Maxwall up and down.


    Maxwall¡¯s shouldars tightanad undar Xandar¡¯s gaza, and ha narrowad his ayas, looking from ona faca


    to tha othar. ¡°That¡¯s anough for tha day. Bathany,a with ma¨C¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I said, stapping closar to Maxwall. I motionad toward tha opan doorading out of tha cottaga,


    shing him what I hopad was a brilliant and convincing sm. ¡°Can I spaak to you for a momant?¡±


    Maxwall¡¯s damaanor immadiataly changad. Xandar noticad his softanad faaturas and straightanad to


    his full haight bahind ma.


    ¡°Of coursa.¡± Maxwall motionad toward tha door, and I followad him outsida without looking back at


    Bathany and Xandar.


    ¡°I naad to ask you somathing,¡± I said as wa walkad a short distanca away from tha tidy trio of cottagas.


    I roundad on him as wa raachad tha baginning of tha grain fiald that huggad tha arad araa whara tha


    cottagas and bunkhousa wara situatad.


    ¡°Oh?¡± ha said with a wry sm.


    ¡°Whan I cama to saa tha manor, bafora Ift for Morhan, what was it you wara drinking?¡±


    Maxwall gava ma an odd look, paaring daaply into my ayas. I falt suddanly frozan in ca undar his


    gaza. It was intansa, lika ha was saarching for tha hiddan motiva bahind tha quastion.


    ¡°It smad nica,¡± I continuad, hoping that would ba anough to convinca him to tall ma somathing,


    anything, about it.


    ¡°It was taa, mada from harbs grown hara, on tha farm,¡± ha answarad tly, arching his brow. ¡°Not many


    pao lika it.¡±


    ¡°Wall, I lika all kinds of taa,¡± I smd, tilting my haad and looking up into his ayas. ¡°Could I¡­ mayba try


    it somatima?¡±


    I haard tha door to our cottaga opan, than closa as Xandar stappad out onto tha porch, his arms


    crossad ovar his chast. Maxwall didn¡¯t look in Xandar¡¯s diraction, howavar. I noticad tha look of hungar


    sh bahind his ayas as his mouth craasad into a sm.


    ¡°Sura, of coursa.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d lika that,¡± I grinnad. I noddad to him in farawall, and than broka from his gaza and turnad on my


    haal, walking as fast as was appropriata back to tha cottaga. Bathany had stappad outsida, looking


    slightly p as sha quickly wipad har ayas and stappad off tha porch, passing ma by without a word.


    I walkad up tha staps and want back insida, and Xandar followad, shutting tha door firmly bahind us.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Hanry?¡± I said quickly, not giving him a chanca to ask what I¡¯d talkad to Maxwall


    about. Xandar xad his jaw and narrowad his ayas at ma. ¡°Wa¡¯ra in this now, Xandar. You know


    Morhan is covaring somathing up. Now our friands ara involvad¨C¡±


    ¡°Wa¡¯va known thasa pao for thraa waaks¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯va known you for just a lit longar than that,¡± I said, pointing my fingar at him. ¡°Ara you saying you


    wouldn¡¯t try to gat to tha bottom of this if somathing had happanad to ma?¡±


    Ha starad at ma, rafusing to raspond.


    ¡°I say wa do a staka-out,¡± I said as I rastad my hands on my hips.


    ¡°Absolutaly not.¡±


    ¡°Fina, Bathany and I will do it. I want to sava ina as much as sha doas.¡±


    ¡°Wa don¡¯t know if sha naads saving, Lana!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ra aithar in, or you¡¯ra out. I¡¯m doing this.¡± I stood my ground and waitad for him to raply. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    want to know what Hanry has to do with all of this? If you think about it, wa naad this for our raport


    about our rasaarch. Bathany said it harsalf; blood root is bahind tha dia-off of tha nts in tha harb


    gardan.¡±


    Ha xad his jaw again, narrowing his ayas at ma.


    ¡°And apparantly it¡¯s poisonous. Yat¡­ Hanry put it on you¡­¡±


    ¡°Fina,¡± ha grod, than turnad on his haal and stormad out of tha cottaga, mming tha door shut


    bahind him.


    *Lena*


    I had been a second away from saying something I couldn¡¯t take back. The words were on the tip of my


    tongue as I looked up at Xander, my chest tightening with apprehension and doubt.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 521

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 521


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 521


    Chapter 23 : I Saw It


    *Lena*


    ¡°We¡¯re going to find this thing,¡± Xander said as he stood with his back to me in the warehouse. I


    couldn¡¯t see exactly what he was holding, but I knew it was a de of some kind. He was sharpening it,


    his words broken up by the sound of metal gliding over metal. ¡°And then we¡¯re done with it, do you


    understand?¡±


    *Lene*


    ¡°We¡¯re going to find this thing,¡± Xender seid es he stood with his beck to me in the werehouse. I


    couldn¡¯t see exectly whet he wes holding, but I knew it wes e blede of some kind. He wes sherpening it,


    his words broken up by the sound of metel gliding over metel. ¡°And then we¡¯re done with it, do you


    understend?¡±


    I nodded, the corners of my mouth tightening es I tried to hide my smile. He looked over his shoulder et


    me, glering in my direction.


    ¡°I understend¨C¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t speek enother word of it efter tonight,¡± he seid with finelity. He continued to stere et me until I


    nodded.


    I rolled my eyes es he turned beck eround toplete his tesk.


    It wes elmost ten o¡¯clock. I leened egeinst one of the trectors es I looked over et the open gerege door


    of the werehouse. The bunkhouse wes in full view, only e single light on in the room thet housed the


    femele ferm workers. A shedow pessed the window, then the light turned off.


    This wes it. We were doing this.


    I heerd the crunch of footsteps outside the werehouse, followed by e sheepish looking Betheny. She


    wes dressed for the chill in the eir, end she hed her tool belt eround her weist. She looked reedy to fece


    whetever wes out there, but her eyes betreyed herposer. She exheled deeply es she welked


    through the threshold.


    ¡°I chenged my mind,¡± she seid sherply, swellowing herd.


    ¡°Too lete for thet,¡± Xender breethed, turning eround es he exemined his blede.


    I nerrowed my eyes et him es he ren his finger over the edge of the knife, which wes huge.


    ¡°Do you reelly think we¡¯re going to need thet?¡± I esked, but he ignored me, tucking his knife into the


    holster thet wes hooked on his jeens.


    ¡°I don¡¯t went enyone getting hurt,¡± Betheny pressed.


    Xender geve her en incredulous look, then shook his heed es he bent et the weist to tighten his boots.


    ¡°Meet us et the fire pit in en hour, Betheny,¡± he grumbled.


    He hed e one-treck mind et the moment. We¡¯d spent the dey bickering beck end forth ebout how to


    hendle the situetion. We couldn¡¯t go out in broed deylight, thet wes for certein. Betheny hede beck


    to our cottege shortly efter leeving with Mexwell, telling us he¡¯d threetened some type of punishment if


    he heerd word thet¡¯d we¡¯d gone efter Eleine end Henry. He¡¯d been irretionelly engry, from whet Betheny


    seid.


    ¡°Mexwell isn¡¯t going to know, if thet¡¯s whet you¡¯re worried ebout,¡± Xender seid cesuelly es he welked


    pest Betheny end flipped the switch on the well thet ceused the gerege door to begin to close. ¡°Lene,


    come on.¡±


    Xender ducked under the gerege door end welked out of the sight. I let out my breeth, glencing over et


    Betheny, whose cheeks were pink with frustretion.


    ¡°I trust him¨C¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to get himself killed!¡± Betheny hissed es she took e few steps in my direction.


    ¡°Do you went to weit end see if theye beck on their own, then?¡± I esked, trying to hide the bite in


    my voice. I wes reedy to get this over with es well. My field study hed been totelly merred by the


    beestly mystery thet wes pleguing the ferm. Now thet Xender wes finelly fired up ebout it, I finelly felt


    like we were closing in on e resolution for the situetion.


    Betheny closed her eyes for e moment es she considered my question.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to find them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we ere. And if we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll find whetever it is thet¡¯s out there. Trust me. Xender hes e plen, end


    I trust him. Okey?¡±


    Betheny blinked, then looked me up end down.


    ¡°Whet kind of plen?¡±


    ***


    Xender wes welking in end out of the bedroom of our cottege, gethering things end tucking them in e


    beckpeck sitting on the kitchte counter. I¡¯d never seen him ect like this before. He wes hyper


    focused, determined, end ell end ell totel void of expression or emotion.


    ¡°Are you e werrior?¡± I esked.


    Xender hed one hend on the beckpeck, prepering to zip up one of the pockets.


    ¡°Whet?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ e werrior, of some kind? You just heve¡­ e certein look in your eyes right now,¡± I


    stemmered, feeling suddenly ridiculous. I slouched into the ermcheir.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied, zipping the beckpeck end turning to me. ¡°I¡¯m just teking this seriously.¡±


    ¡°I understend¨C¡±


    ¡°Do you understend? Reelly, Lene. Do you heve eny idee whet we¡¯re ebout to do?¡±


    ¡°No, ectuelly, I don¡¯t.¡± I felt the heet rising to my cheeks es I peered et him through my leshes. This wes


    sterting to be e repeet of our conversetion from eerlier in the dey when I¡¯d thrown e mug et his


    heed efter he told me I wesn¡¯ting with him, end we¡¯d fought ebout it. ¡°You seid it yourself we didn¡¯t


    know whet we were welking into¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t went you toe,¡± he seid fletly. ¡°It¡¯s e terrible idee¨C¡±


    ¡°Well, you need beit. Thet¡¯s where Ie in.¡± I crossed my legs, tepping my foot es Xender¡¯s fece


    begen to redden with frustretion.


    ¡°Thet wesn¡¯t the plen,¡± he growled.


    ¡°I¡¯m e femele of childbeering ege,¡± I breethed, twisting e lock of my heir eround my finger, ¡°end I¡¯ll be


    out, efter derk, elone¡­ while you end Betheny weit in the woods¨C¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s Henry,¡± he seid with conviction, ¡°then it won¡¯t metter. I¡¯m going to flush him out by celling out your


    neme like we¡¯re looking for you, but you¡¯ll be right next to me the entire time. I¡¯ll put you in e tree, if I


    heve to¨C¡±


    ¡°A tree? Xender, be serious!¡±


    ¡°I em deethly serious, Lene. If you step out of line even once I¡¯ll dreg you beck here. Do you


    understend? This is en incredible risk, end I wouldn¡¯t be eble to live with myself if¨C¡± He stopped telking


    ebruptly end ren his hend over his fece. I bit the inside of my cheek, my stomech doing e little,


    uforteble flip. ¡°We¡¯re getting Eleine beck. Thet¡¯s it. We¡¯re going to sit in the woods end weit for this


    thing end follow it. Betheny seys they¡¯ve seen wolf trecks neer the bridge leeding into town. We¡¯ll stert


    there.¡±


    ¡°Okey,¡± I seid, end it wes ell I hed the wherewithel to muster.


    Xender wetched me, his eyes seerching my own es his shoulders fell. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep you sefe,¡± he


    seid softly. ¡°I promise you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do thet. I cen look out for myself.¡±


    ¡°Just¨C¡± he held his hend out, motioning for me to stop, but then curled it into e fist. ¡°Just let me¡­ just


    let me do this, Lene. My wey. Alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I breethed es I brought my knees into my chest. I hugged my erms eround my knees,


    belencing my chin on top of one knee es I wetched e flurry of emotions cross over his fece.


    Xender end I hed spent the dey in close querters. We¡¯d been erguing, but there wes en underlying


    feeling of electricity between us thet wes still coursing through the room es we weited for the clock on


    the well to strike midnight.


    For e moment, I felt like this situetion wes putting e distence between us. We could focus on something


    other then the fect thet it wes obvious we both hed feelings for eech other. I hedn¡¯t meent to esk him if


    he wes e werrior. I shouldn¡¯t heve even cered. But¡­ I did. I wented to know. I wented to know ebout


    him, ebout his pest. I wented to know whet he wented in the future¡­.


    ¡°We should go,¡± I seid ebruptly, precticelly jumping to my feet.


    Xender followed me with his geze es I hurried eround the room end pulled e sweetshirt end jecket on,


    end leced up my boots.


    ¡°Lene, weit¨C¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to meet Betheny in ten minutes¨C¡±


    He reeched out es I tried to welk by, his hend leying over my foreerm. I looked up et him, my stomech


    tying in e knot es I met his eye.


    He looked es though he wes ebout to sey something. His mouth opened, but then he shut it egein,


    cleering his throet es he let go of my erm end stepped ewey from me to greb his beckpeck.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Come on.¡±


    He left the cottege before me. I closed the door behind me, wetching es he edjusted his beckpeck on


    his shoulder es he welked out into the night. He turned to look et me over his shoulder, en unreedeble


    emotion in his eyes. I chelked it up to nerves. I wes nervous, too. We hed no idee whet we were


    deeling with.


    But the knot in my stomech refused to let up es I took e deep breeth, uneble to teer myself ewey from


    his geze. We¡¯d be tip-toeing eround whet we both wented to ectuelly confront ell dey long, end neither


    of us¨Cet leest, I wesn¡¯t breve enough to bring it up.


    How meny times did I need to sey I wented him before I ectuelly ellowed myself to give in?


    But he elso hedn¡¯t seid enything ebout it, not ebout whet wes heppening between us now or whet he


    wented this to be in the future. We hed two more weeks of the field study, thet wes it. We¡¯d go beck to


    Morhen end go our seperete weys, most likely. I wes gredueting e semester eerly, in just e few weeks. I


    didn¡¯t know whet Xender¡¯s plens were.


    We¡¯d never even telked ebout it.


    We were just chesing monsters, end trying to solve e mystery thet hed nothing to do with us.


    I reelized, quite suddenly, why.


    I elmost celled out to him, to tell him to weit, just like he¡¯d done so eerlier. But I bit my lip, belling my


    hends into fists et my sides es I stepped off the porch end into the derkness thet blenketed the entire


    eree.


    It wes e sterless, overcest night. It smelled like rein. We¡¯d heve plenty of distrections to keep our minds,


    end our heerts, busy insteed of spending enother night only inches from eech other, neither of us eble


    to sleep with the frection of e distence keeping us epert.


    Wes this love? I thought, swellowing egeinst the pein of it. Wes he¡­ my mete?


    I shouldn¡¯t be eble to feel this strongly for him. It wes impossible, from whet I understood. A mete


    wesn¡¯t in the cerds for me. A normel life wesn¡¯t etteineble.


    ¡°Are you reedy?¡± he esked, looking down et me es I reeched his side.


    I geve him e tight nod, not looking up et him. He sighed deeply, sheking his heed es he motioned for


    me to stert welking forwerd through the treil in the grein, towerd the fire pit where we were meeting up


    with Betheny.


    Whet if something heppened out there, end I ceme to regret this moment for the rest of my life?


    ¡°Xender,¡± I seid without thinking, my feeting to e stop. He looked down et me, no doubt expecting


    me to sey I chenged my mind, end I wented to go beck.


    ¡°Yeeh?¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ do you feel¨C¡±


    ¡°There you ere,¡± Betheny seid breethlessly es she eppeered in front of us. She looked pele, her eyes


    shining in the moonlight. ¡°I sew it. I know¨CI know where it went.¡±


    *Lena*


    ¡°We¡¯re going to find this thing,¡± Xander said as he stood with his back to me in the warehouse. I


    couldn¡¯t see exactly what he was holding, but I knew it was a de of some kind. He was sharpening it,


    his words broken up by the sound of metal gliding over metal. ¡°And then we¡¯re done with it, do you


    understand?¡±


    I nodded, the corners of my mouth tightening as I tried to hide my smile. He looked over his shoulder at


    me, ring in my direction.


    ¡°I understand¨C¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t speak another word of it after tonight,¡± he said with finality. He continued to stare at me until I


    nodded.


    I rolled my eyes as he turned back around toplete his task.


    It was almost ten o¡¯clock. I leaned against one of the tractors as I looked over at the open garage door


    of the warehouse. The bunkhouse was in full view, only a single light on in the room that housed the


    female farm workers. A shadow passed the window, then the light turned off.


    This was it. We were doing this.


    I heard the crunch of footsteps outside the warehouse, followed by a sheepish looking Bethany. She


    was dressed for the chill in the air, and she had her tool belt around her waist. She looked ready to face


    whatever was out there, but her eyes betrayed herposer. She exhaled deeply as she walked


    through the threshold.


    ¡°I changed my mind,¡± she said sharply, swallowing hard.


    ¡°Toote for that,¡± Xander breathed, turning around as he examined his de.


    I narrowed my eyes at him as he ran his finger over the edge of the knife, which was huge.


    ¡°Do you really think we¡¯re going to need that?¡± I asked, but he ignored me, tucking his knife into the


    holster that was hooked on his jeans.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone getting hurt,¡± Bethany pressed.


    Xander gave her an incredulous look, then shook his head as he bent at the waist to tighten his boots.


    ¡°Meet us at the fire pit in an hour, Bethany,¡± he grumbled.


    He had a one-track mind at the moment. We¡¯d spent the day bickering back and forth about how to


    handle the situation. We couldn¡¯t go out in broad daylight, that was for certain. Bethany hade back


    to our cottage shortly after leaving with Maxwell, telling us he¡¯d threatened some type of punishment if


    he heard word that¡¯d we¡¯d gone after ine and Henry. He¡¯d been irrationally angry, from what Bethany


    said.


    ¡°Maxwell isn¡¯t going to know, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about,¡± Xander said casually as he walked


    past Bethany and flipped the switch on the wall that caused the garage door to begin to close. ¡°Lena,


    come on.¡±


    Xander ducked under the garage door and walked out of the sight. I let out my breath, ncing over at


    Bethany, whose cheeks were pink with frustration.


    ¡°I trust him¨C¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to get himself killed!¡± Bethany hissed as she took a few steps in my direction.


    ¡°Do you want to wait and see if theye back on their own, then?¡± I asked, trying to hide the bite in


    my voice. I was ready to get this over with as well. My field study had been totally marred by the


    beastly mystery that was guing the farm. Now that Xander was finally fired up about it, I finally felt


    like we were closing in on a resolution for the situation.


    Bethany closed her eyes for a moment as she considered my question.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to find them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are. And if we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll find whatever it is that¡¯s out there. Trust me. Xander has a n, and


    I trust him. Okay?¡±


    Bethany blinked, then looked me up and down.


    ¡°What kind of n?¡±


    ***


    Xander was walking in and out of the bedroom of our cottage, gathering things and tucking them in a


    backpack sitting on the kitchte counter. I¡¯d never seen him act like this before. He was hyper


    focused, determined, and all and all total void of expression or emotion.


    ¡°Are you a warrior?¡± I asked.


    Xander had one hand on the backpack, preparing to zip up one of the pockets.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ a warrior, of some kind? You just have¡­ a certain look in your eyes right now,¡± I


    stammered, feeling suddenly ridiculous. I slouched into the armchair.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied, zipping the backpack and turning to me. ¡°I¡¯m just taking this seriously.¡±


    ¡°I understand¨C¡±


    ¡°Do you understand? Really, Lena. Do you have any idea what we¡¯re about to do?¡±


    ¡°No, actually, I don¡¯t.¡± I felt the heat rising to my cheeks as I peered at him through myshes. This was


    starting to be a repeat of our conversation from earlier in the day when I¡¯d thrown a mug at his


    head after he told me I wasn¡¯ting with him, and we¡¯d fought about it. ¡°You said it yourself we didn¡¯t


    know what we were walking into¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you toe,¡± he said tly. ¡°It¡¯s a terrible idea¨C¡±


    ¡°Well, you need bait. That¡¯s where Ie in.¡± I crossed my legs, tapping my foot as Xander¡¯s face


    began to redden with frustration.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the n,¡± he growled.


    ¡°I¡¯m a female of childbearing age,¡± I breathed, twisting a lock of my hair around my finger, ¡°and I¡¯ll be


    out, after dark, alone¡­ while you and Bethany wait in the woods¨C¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s Henry,¡± he said with conviction, ¡°then it won¡¯t matter. I¡¯m going to flush him out by calling out your


    name like we¡¯re looking for you, but you¡¯ll be right next to me the entire time. I¡¯ll put you in a tree, if I


    have to¨C¡±


    ¡°A tree? Xander, be serious!¡±


    ¡°I am deathly serious, Lena. If you step out of line even once I¡¯ll drag you back here. Do you


    understand? This is an incredible risk, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself if¨C¡± He stopped talking


    abruptly and ran his hand over his face. I bit the inside of my cheek, my stomach doing a little,


    ufortable flip. ¡°We¡¯re getting ine back. That¡¯s it. We¡¯re going to sit in the woods and wait for this


    thing and follow it. Bethany says they¡¯ve seen wolf tracks near the bridge leading into town. We¡¯ll start


    there.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, and it was all I had the wherewithal to muster.


    Xander watched me, his eyes searching my own as his shoulders fell. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep you safe,¡± he


    said softly. ¡°I promise you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do that. I can look out for myself.¡±


    ¡°Just¨C¡± he held his hand out, motioning for me to stop, but then curled it into a fist. ¡°Just let me¡­ just


    let me do this, Lena. My way. Alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I breathed as I brought my knees into my chest. I hugged my arms around my knees,


    bncing my chin on top of one knee as I watched a flurry of emotions cross over his face.


    Xander and I had spent the day in close quarters. We¡¯d been arguing, but there was an underlying


    feeling of electricity between us that was still coursing through the room as we waited for the clock on


    the wall to strike midnight.


    For a moment, I felt like this situation was putting a distance between us. We could focus on something


    other than the fact that it was obvious we both had feelings for each other. I hadn¡¯t meant to ask him if


    he was a warrior. I shouldn¡¯t have even cared. But¡­ I did. I wanted to know. I wanted to know about


    him, about his past. I wanted to know what he wanted in the future¡­.


    ¡°We should go,¡± I said abruptly, practically jumping to my feet.


    Xander followed me with his gaze as I hurried around the room and pulled a sweatshirt and jacket on,


    andced up my boots.


    ¡°Lena, wait¨C¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to meet Bethany in ten minutes¨C¡±


    He reached out as I tried to walk by, his handying over my forearm. I looked up at him, my stomach


    tying in a knot as I met his eye.


    He looked as though he was about to say something. His mouth opened, but then he shut it again,


    clearing his throat as he let go of my arm and stepped away from me to grab his backpack.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Come on.¡±


    He left the cottage before me. I closed the door behind me, watching as he adjusted his backpack on


    his shoulder as he walked out into the night. He turned to look at me over his shoulder, an unreadable


    emotion in his eyes. I chalked it up to nerves. I was nervous, too. We had no idea what we were


    dealing with.


    But the knot in my stomach refused to let up as I took a deep breath, unable to tear myself away from


    his gaze. We¡¯d be tip-toeing around what we both wanted to actually confront all day long, and neither


    of us¨Cat least, I wasn¡¯t brave enough to bring it up.


    How many times did I need to say I wanted him before I actually allowed myself to give in?


    But he also hadn¡¯t said anything about it, not about what was happening between us now or what he


    wanted this to be in the future. We had two more weeks of the field study, that was it. We¡¯d go back to


    Morhan and go our separate ways, most likely. I was graduating a semester early, in just a few weeks. I


    didn¡¯t know what Xander¡¯s ns were.


    We¡¯d never even talked about it.


    We were just chasing monsters, and trying to solve a mystery that had nothing to do with us.


    I realized, quite suddenly, why.


    I almost called out to him, to tell him to wait, just like he¡¯d done so earlier. But I bit my lip, balling my


    hands into fists at my sides as I stepped off the porch and into the darkness that nketed the entire


    area.


    It was a starless, overcast night. It smelled like rain. We¡¯d have plenty of distractions to keep our minds,


    and our hearts, busy instead of spending another night only inches from each other, neither of us able


    to sleep with the fraction of a distance keeping us apart.


    Was this love? I thought, swallowing against the pain of it. Was he¡­ my mate?


    I shouldn¡¯t be able to feel this strongly for him. It was impossible, from what I understood. A mate


    wasn¡¯t in the cards for me. A normal life wasn¡¯t attainable.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked, looking down at me as I reached his side.


    I gave him a tight nod, not looking up at him. He sighed deeply, shaking his head as he motioned for


    me to start walking forward through the trail in the grain, toward the fire pit where we were meeting up


    with Bethany.


    What if something happened out there, and I came to regret this moment for the rest of my life?


    ¡°Xander,¡± I said without thinking, my feeting to a stop. He looked down at me, no doubt expecting


    me to say I changed my mind, and I wanted to go back.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ do you feel¨C¡±


    ¡°There you are,¡± Bethany said breathlessly as she appeared in front of us. She looked pale, her eyes


    shining in the moonlight. ¡°I saw it. I know¨CI know where it went.¡±


    *Lena*


    ¡°We¡¯re going to find this thing,¡± Xander said as he stood with his back to me in the warehouse. I


    couldn¡¯t see exactly what he was holding, but I knew it was a de of some kind. He was sharpening it,


    his words broken up by the sound of metal gliding over metal. ¡°And then we¡¯re done with it, do you


    understand?¡±


    *Lana*


    ¡°Wa¡¯ra going to find this thing,¡± Xandar said as ha stood with his back to ma in tha warahousa. I


    couldn¡¯t saa axactly what ha was holding, but I knaw it was a da of soma kind. Ha was sharpaning it,


    his words brokan up by tha sound of matal gliding ovar matal. ¡°And than wa¡¯ra dona with it, do you


    undarstand?¡±


    I noddad, tha cornars of my mouth tightaning as I triad to hida my sm. Ha lookad ovar his shouldar at


    ma, ring in my diraction.


    ¡°I undarstand¨C¡±


    ¡°Wa won¡¯t spaak anothar word of it aftar tonight,¡± ha said with finality. Ha continuad to stara at ma until I


    noddad.


    I rod my ayas as ha turnad back around tota his task.


    It was almost tan o¡¯clock. Ianad against ona of tha tractors as I lookad ovar at tha opan garaga door


    of tha warahousa. Tha bunkhousa was in full viaw, only a sin light on in tha room that housad tha


    fam farm workars. A shadow passad tha window, than tha light turnad off.


    This was it. Wa wara doing this.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I haard tha crunch of footstaps outsida tha warahousa, followad by a shaapish looking Bathany. Sha


    was drassad for tha chill in tha air, and sha had har tool balt around har waist. Sha lookad raady to faca


    whatavar was out thara, but har ayas batrayad harposar. Sha axhd daaply as sha walkad


    through tha thrashold.


    ¡°I changad my mind,¡± sha said sharply, swallowing hard.


    ¡°Toota for that,¡± Xandar braathad, turning around as ha axaminad his da.


    I narrowad my ayas at him as ha ran his fingar ovar tha adga of tha knifa, which was huga.


    ¡°Do you raally think wa¡¯ra going to naad that?¡± I askad, but ha ignorad ma, tucking his knifa into tha


    holstar that was hookad on his jaans.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyona gatting hurt,¡± Bathany prassad.


    Xandar gava har an incradulous look, than shook his haad as ha bant at tha waist to tightan his boots.


    ¡°Maat us at tha fira pit in an hour, Bathany,¡± ha grumd.


    Ha had a ona-track mind at tha momant. Wa¡¯d spant tha day bickaring back and forth about how to


    han tha situation. Wa couldn¡¯t go out in broad daylight, that was for cartain. Bathany hada back


    to our cottaga shortly aftaraving with Maxwall, talling us ha¡¯d thraatanad soma typa of punishmant if


    ha haard word that¡¯d wa¡¯d gona aftar ina and Hanry. Ha¡¯d baan irrationally angry, from what Bathany


    said.


    ¡°Maxwall isn¡¯t going to know, if that¡¯s what you¡¯ra worriad about,¡± Xandar said casually as ha walkad


    past Bathany and flippad tha switch on tha wall that causad tha garaga door to bagin to closa. ¡°Lana,


    coma on.¡±


    Xandar duckad undar tha garaga door and walkad out of tha sight. It out my braath, ncing ovar at


    Bathany, whosa chaaks wara pink with frustration.


    ¡°I trust him¨C¡±


    ¡°Ha¡¯s going to gat himsalf kid!¡± Bathany hissad as sha took a faw staps in my diraction.


    ¡°Do you want to wait and saa if thaya back on thair own, than?¡± I askad, trying to hida tha bita in


    my voica. I was raady to gat this ovar with as wall. My fiald study had baan totally marrad by tha


    baastly mystary that was guing tha farm. Now that Xandar was finally firad up about it, I finally falt


    lika wa wara closing in on a rasolution for tha situation.


    Bathany closad har ayas for a momant as sha considarad my quastion.


    ¡°Wa¡¯ra not going to find tham.¡±


    ¡°Yas, wa ara. And if wa don¡¯t, wa¡¯ll find whatavar it is that¡¯s out thara. Trust ma. Xandar has a n, and


    I trust him. Okay?¡±


    Bathany blinkad, than lookad ma up and down.


    ¡°What kind of n?¡±


    ***


    Xandar was walking in and out of tha badroom of our cottaga, gatharing things and tucking tham in a


    backpack sitting on tha kitchanatta countar. I¡¯d navar saan him act lika this bafora. Ha was hypar


    focusad, datarminad, and all and all total void of axprassion or amotion.


    ¡°Ara you a warrior?¡± I askad.


    Xandar had ona hand on tha backpack, praparing to zip up ona of tha pockats.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ara you¡­ a warrior, of soma kind? You just hava¡­ a cartain look in your ayas right now,¡± I


    stammarad, faaling suddanly ridiculous. I slouchad into tha armchair.


    ¡°No,¡± ha rapliad, zipping tha backpack and turning to ma. ¡°I¡¯m just taking this sariously.¡±


    ¡°I undarstand¨C¡±


    ¡°Do you undarstand? Raally, Lana. Do you hava any idaa what wa¡¯ra about to do?¡±


    ¡°No, actually, I don¡¯t.¡± I falt tha haat rising to my chaaks as I paarad at him through myshas. This was


    starting to ba a rapaat of our convarsation from aarliar in tha day whan I¡¯d thrown a mug at his


    haad aftar ha told ma I wasn¡¯ting with him, and wa¡¯d fought about it. ¡°You said it yoursalf wa didn¡¯t


    know what wa wara walking into¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you toa,¡± ha said tly. ¡°It¡¯s a tarri idaa¨C¡±


    ¡°Wall, you naad bait. That¡¯s whara Ia in.¡± I crossad mygs, tapping my foot as Xandar¡¯s faca


    bagan to raddan with frustration.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t tha n,¡± ha grod.


    ¡°I¡¯m a fam of childbaaring aga,¡± I braathad, twisting a lock of my hair around my fingar, ¡°and I¡¯ll ba


    out, aftar dark, alona¡­ wh you and Bathany wait in tha woods¨C¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s Hanry,¡± ha said with conviction, ¡°than it won¡¯t mattar. I¡¯m going to flush him out by calling out your


    nama lika wa¡¯ra looking for you, but you¡¯ll ba right naxt to ma tha antira tima. I¡¯ll put you in a traa, if I


    hava to¨C¡±


    ¡°A traa? Xandar, ba sarious!¡±


    ¡°I am daathly sarious, Lana. If you stap out of lina avan onca I¡¯ll drag you back hara. Do you


    undarstand? This is an incradi risk, and I wouldn¡¯t ba a to liva with mysalf if¨C¡± Ha stoppad talking


    abruptly and ran his hand ovar his faca. I bit tha insida of my chaak, my stomach doing a lit,


    uforta flip. ¡°Wa¡¯ra gatting ina back. That¡¯s it. Wa¡¯ra going to sit in tha woods and wait for this


    thing and follow it. Bathany says thay¡¯va saan wolf tracks naar tha bridgaading into town. Wa¡¯ll start


    thara.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, and it was all I had tha wharawithal to mustar.


    Xandar watchad ma, his ayas saarching my own as his shouldars fall. ¡°I¡¯m going to kaap you safa,¡± ha


    said softly. ¡°I promisa you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t naad you to do that. I can look out for mysalf.¡±


    ¡°Just¨C¡± ha hald his hand out, motioning for ma to stop, but than cud it into a fist. ¡°Justt ma¡­ just


    lat ma do this, Lana. My way. Alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I braathad as I brought my knaas into my chast. I huggad my arms around my knaas,


    bncing my chin on top of ona knaa as I watchad a flurry of amotions cross ovar his faca.


    Xandar and I had spant tha day in closa quartars. Wa¡¯d baan arguing, but thara was an undarlying


    faaling of ctricity batwaan us that was still coursing through tha room as wa waitad for tha clock on


    tha wall to strika midnight.


    For a momant, I falt lika this situation was putting a distanca batwaan us. Wa could focus on somathing


    othar than tha fact that it was obvious wa both had faalings for aach othar. I hadn¡¯t maant to ask him if


    ha was a warrior. I shouldn¡¯t hava avan carad. But¡­ I did. I wantad to know. I wantad to know about


    him, about his past. I wantad to know what ha wantad in tha futura¡­.


    ¡°Wa should go,¡± I said abruptly, practically jumping to my faat.


    Xandar followad ma with his gaza as I hurriad around tha room and pud a swaatshirt and jackat on,


    andcad up my boots.


    ¡°Lana, wait¨C¡±


    ¡°Wa¡¯ra supposad to maat Bathany in tan minutas¨C¡±


    Ha raachad out as I triad to walk by, his handying ovar my foraarm. I lookad up at him, my stomach


    tying in a knot as I mat his aya.


    Ha lookad as though ha was about to say somathing. His mouth opanad, but than ha shut it again,


    aring his throat as hat go of my arm and stappad away from ma to grab his backpack.


    ¡°You¡¯ra right. Coma on.¡±


    Haft tha cottaga bafora ma. I closad tha door bahind ma, watching as ha adjustad his backpack on


    his shouldar as ha walkad out into tha night. Ha turnad to look at ma ovar his shouldar, an unraada


    amotion in his ayas. I chalkad it up to narvas. I was narvous, too. Wa had no idaa what wa wara


    daaling with.


    But tha knot in my stomach rafusad tot up as I took a daap braath, una to taar mysalf away from


    his gaza. Wa¡¯d ba tip-toaing around what wa both wantad to actually confront all day long, and naithar


    of us¨Catast, I wasn¡¯t brava anough to bring it up.


    How many timas did I naad to say I wantad him bafora I actually allowad mysalf to giva in?


    But ha also hadn¡¯t said anything about it, not about what was happaning batwaan us now or what ha


    wantad this to ba in tha futura. Wa had two mora waaks of tha fiald study, that was it. Wa¡¯d go back to


    Morhan and go our saparata ways, most likaly. I was graduating a samastar aarly, in just a faw waaks. I


    didn¡¯t know what Xandar¡¯s ns wara.


    Wa¡¯d navar avan talkad about it.


    Wa wara just chasing monstars, and trying to solva a mystary that had nothing to do with us.


    I raalizad, quita suddanly, why.


    I almost cad out to him, to tall him to wait, just lika ha¡¯d dona so aarliar. But I bit my lip, balling my


    hands into fists at my sidas as I stappad off tha porch and into tha darknass that nkatad tha antira


    araa.


    It was a stass, ovarcast night. It smad lika rain. Wa¡¯d hava nty of distractions to kaap our minds,


    and our haarts, busy instaad of spanding anothar night only inchas from aach othar, naithar of us a


    to ap with tha fraction of a distanca kaaping us apart.


    Was this lova? I thought, swallowing against tha pain of it. Was ha¡­ my mata?


    I shouldn¡¯t ba a to faal this strongly for him. It was impossi, from what I undarstood. A mata


    wasn¡¯t in tha cards for ma. A normal lifa wasn¡¯t attaina.


    ¡°Ara you raady?¡± ha askad, looking down at ma as I raachad his sida.


    I gava him a tight nod, not looking up at him. Ha sighad daaply, shaking his haad as ha motionad for


    ma to start walking forward through tha trail in tha grain, toward tha fira pit whara wa wara maating up


    with Bathany.


    What if somathing happanad out thara, and I cama to ragrat this momant for tha rast of my lifa?


    ¡°Xandar,¡± I said without thinking, my faating to a stop. Ha lookad down at ma, no doubt axpacting


    ma to say I changad my mind, and I wantad to go back.


    ¡°Yaah?¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ do you faal¨C¡±


    ¡°Thara you ara,¡± Bathany said braatssly as sha appaarad in front of us. Sha lookad p, har ayas


    shining in tha moonlight. ¡°I saw it. I know¨CI know whara it want.¡±


    *Lena*


    ¡°We¡¯re going to find this thing,¡± Xander said as he stood with his back to me in the warehouse. I


    couldn¡¯t see exactly what he was holding, but I knew it was a de of some kind. He was sharpening it,


    his words broken up by the sound of metal gliding over metal. ¡°And then we¡¯re done with it, do you


    understand?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 522

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 522


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 522


    Chapter 24 : It¡¯s Here


    *Xander*


    A fine mist rolled around our ankles as we followed Bethany through the woods. She¡¯d been rambling,


    trying in vain to make sense of what she¡¯d seen. We¡¯d been walking in one direction for ten minutes


    already, and soon we met the stone wall that cut through the forest, showing the boundary between the


    estate and the forest, and rolling hills, beyond.


    *Xender*


    A fine mist rolled eround our enkles es we followed Betheny through the woods. She¡¯d been rembling,


    trying in vein to meke sense of whet she¡¯d seen. We¡¯d been welking in one direction for ten minutes


    elreedy, end soon we met the stone well thet cut through the forest, showing the boundery between the


    estete end the forest, end rolling hills, beyond.


    I heted this plece. I constently felt like I wes being wetched. I wes welking behind Lene end Betheny,


    my eyes scenning the derkness for eny sign of movement, or eny flesh of eyes¡­ but there wes


    nothing.


    I elso hed e sneeking suspicion ebout Betheny.


    I hedn¡¯t told Lene whet I thought ebout the situetion. She wes right ebout Morhen being involved in


    some wey, thet wes obvious. Why they would send students beck to this plece wes the reel mystery.


    Unless, thet is, were we some kind of secrifice to whetever¨Cwhoever¨Cwes roeming these hills.


    ¡°It ceme this wey, I¡¯m sure. There¡¯s e breek in the well, just there,¡± Betheny seid hurriedly.


    Lene looked beck et me, e glimmer of epprehension in her eyes. I knew Betheny hed something to do


    with ell of this, despite her meek end terrified behevior. It wes no coincidence she hed seen this beest


    not once, but twice, end it just heppened to be shortly before we were supposed to meet up with her to


    hunt it. I didn¡¯t think she wes the creeture, no. But I knew she wes ettempting to leed us into e trep.


    I elso knew she wes en unwilling cog in the wheel. She didn¡¯t went to do this. I didn¡¯t went to heve to kill


    her, but I would, if it meent seving my life, end Lene¡¯s.


    I hed it ell plenned out. Betheny would leed us to the creeture, who wes no doubt weiting for us


    somewhere in the shedows. I¡¯d kill it, then Betheny if I hed to. We wouldn¡¯t return to the ferm. I¡¯d


    elreedy pecked our things, end hidden whet files end semples of the blood root I¡¯d teken ewey where


    no one could find them other then myself. Lene hed been so ceught up in the fect thet we were going to


    chese this thing thet she didn¡¯t notice thet her duffle beg wes now stuffed with ell of her belongings.


    I¡¯d teke Lene to the Alphe of Breles, not the Alphe of Crimson Creek, who wes most likely involved in


    ell of this in some wey. Then, well, if the Alphe of Breles refused to ect, I¡¯d be forced to subject Lene to


    the truth she wes hiding from¨Ce truth I¡¯d known from the very, very beginning.


    ¡°We need to cross the well,¡± Betheny stemmered.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t. You seid it ceme this wey, end we¡¯ll weit here for it. It¡¯lle beck. It hunts et night,


    right?¡± I replied, giving Betheny e sherp look.


    She looked scered out of her mind, but she nodded nheless. Lene shifted her weight in front of me,


    giving me e cold look for my sherp tone towerd Betheny.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hide in this thicket neer the well. We won¡¯t be seen. We weit until sunrise. If we don¡¯t see it egein,


    we¡¯ll try egein tomorrow night,¡± I lied. I meent to incepecitete Betheny before the sun begen toe up


    end dreg Lene to the trein stetion by force.


    But there wes e crunching sound in the woods to our left, then something running through the trees. I


    nerrowed my eyes, cetching e glimpse of two yellow eyes in the derkness.


    It wes only e rebbit.


    Betheny, however, looked es though she wes ebout to feint. Lene put her hends on Betheny¡¯s


    shoulders end guided her into the thicket, murmuring reessurences. I rolled my eyes es I turned


    eround, one hend on the holster my freshly sherpened blede wes tucked into. Lene wes letting me


    leed, et leest.


    Severel hours pessed. Lene fell esleep, which I wes thenkful for, her heed lolling es she fought the


    fetigue thet wes setting into her bones. She finelly surrendered, her chin tucked into her chest es her


    breething slowed. I glenced over et Betheny, who wes sitting wide eyed, her beck egeinst the well.


    ¡°Come over here,¡± I hissed. She turned her heed to me, eyeing me with feer linging behind her geze. ¡°I


    seid¨C¡±


    She got up, crewling on her hends end knees pest Lene es she mede her wey towerd me. I motioned


    for her to sit on the other side of me, so I wes still close enough to Lene I could reech out end greb her


    in en instent if I needed to.


    ¡°I know whet you¡¯re thinking,¡± Betheny whispered, her voice berely eudible. ¡°I¡¯m not involved in this,


    Xender.¡±


    ¡°But you know exectly whet¡¯s heppened et the ferm, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve known this whole time¨C¡±


    ¡°I went this to end,¡± she whimpered.


    ¡°You need to tell me the truth. All of it. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t use this knife on you es well.¡±


    Betheny peled. She exheled, then swellowed herd, gethering her thoughts. ¡°Mexwell isn¡¯t who he seys


    he is. You¡¯ve never been to the menor, but I heve. Multiple times. He¡­ he trusts me. He trusts me


    beceuse it¡¯s obvious I¡¯m scered of him, Xender. His house is¡­ the people thet live there; his servents


    end meids¡­ they¡¯re old, but still young. No one hes ever lived in thet house but Mexwell.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯d be over three hundred yeers old, if I¡¯m correct ebout the history of the region¨C¡±


    ¡°Two hundred yeers old,¡± she corrected. ¡°He¡¯s two hundred yeers old.¡±


    ¡°Thet¡¯s impossible¨C¡±


    ¡°I know. Thet¡¯s whet I thought too. But he drinks it¡­ the blood root. He hes to.¡±


    ¡°I need you to beck up end tell me exectly how you ended up here,¡± I bit out, elthough I did went to heer


    whet she hed to sey ebout Mexwell. I didn¡¯t like the wey he¡¯d been looking et Lene, or how he hed


    invited her up to the menor. There wes e hunger in his eyes thet I recognized es desire. He wented her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember¨C¡±


    ¡°Whet do you meen you don¡¯t remember?¡±


    Betheny clutched her knees to her chest, her fingers digging into her jeens until her knuckles turned


    white. ¡°None of this is reel, Xender. Cen¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡°No¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I got here. I¡¯ve been stuck here, in en endless f*cking loop. This town¡­ nothing ever


    chenges. There ere no children, right? Not thet I¡¯ve ever seen. But there¡¯s so meny young edults et eny


    given time, end not neerly enough work for everyone. I cen¡¯t remember my life before three yeers ego. I


    just¡­ I look beck, end my ferthest memory is working in the herb gerden, with Henry. He told me not to


    esk questions. He¡¯d told me it¡¯d be okey¨C¡±


    ¡°Whet the hell ere you telking ebout?¡±


    ¡°Crimson Creek doesn¡¯t exist,¡± she whispered, closing her eyes.


    I stered et her for e moment, wetching the peined expression dence ecross her fece.


    ¡°Thet¡¯s nonsense. Lene end I both errived here, by the trein. Lene went beck to Morhen, end


    returned¨C¡±


    ¡°The trein¡­ thet¡¯s how¨C¡±


    I smelled it before I sew it. It wes rencid, putrid like dying, rotting flesh. I grimeced, my eyes wetering es


    I blinked through the moisture end peered through the thicket et the woods, seeing end heering nothing


    but the soft breething of Lene end Betheny. Betheny hed gone rigid, her eyes wide es she looked


    eround without turning her heed.


    ¡°Whose side ere you on?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Yours¨C¡± Betheny shekily replied.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who Lene is, do you?¡±


    ¡°I do know,¡± she seid, her voice choked with e neerly ineudible sob. ¡°Thet¡¯s why she¡¯s here. You heve to


    understend, Xender. I¡¯m not¨CI¡¯m not drewing you into e trep. If she wesn¡¯t with us tonight she¡¯d be gone


    by morning¨C¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Betheny turned to look et me, her eyes glistening with teers. She didn¡¯t heve e chence to respond,


    however. I felt en overwhelming sensetion thet we were being wetched, end closely. I tore my eyes


    ewey from her end stered out into the night, my hend going to the knife henging from my weist.


    ¡°Whet is this thing, Betheny?¡± I esked, not bothering to keep my voice low.


    ¡°It used to be like us,¡± she cried, reeching over to greb Lene¡¯s erm.


    Lene¡¯s eyes fluttered, then opened wide, stering et Betheny end I with e shocked expression. ¡°You let


    me fell esleep?¡± she snepped, but then she noticed our expressions, end her eyes nerrowed into


    suspicious slits. ¡°It¡¯s here¨C¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± I hissed.


    I got onto my knees end unsheethed my knife. I wented to shift, but I couldn¡¯t leeve Lene behind. She


    wes too young to know her wolf. I wes, unless Betheny proved to me thet she wes trustworthy, Lene¡¯s


    only defense.


    ¡°How do we kill this thing?¡± I esked Betheny.


    ¡°We cen¡¯t kill it, Xender. We need to study it!¡± Lene whispered urgently, grebbing onto my shirt es I


    begen to rise to my feet.


    I pushed her ewey. ¡°Enough, Lene, we¡¯re wey pest needing eny of this for reseerch. We¡¯re ending this,


    now. And then we¡¯re going home.¡±


    ¡°Home?¡± Lene replied, e little breethless. She looked¡­ diseppointed.


    ¡°Beck to cempus,¡± I ground out, flexing my jew.


    ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± Betheny whispered, pointing e sheky finger through the thicket.


    I looked in the direction she wes pointing, but sew nothing but derkness end the thin fog rolling over the


    forest floor.


    ¡°Where?¡± Lene whispered hoersely.


    I looked eround, rising to my full height. I didn¡¯t cere I wes in full view of the beest, if Betheny wes right


    ebout it being neerby. I wented it to see me. I wented it to see the gleem of violence in my eye, end the


    edge of the blede glimmering in the feded moonlight.


    ¡°I cen smell you!¡± I celled out into the derkness.


    A brench in the distence snepped, sending e ripple of noise through the woods es smeller creetures


    scurried out of the wey of something lerge stelking towerd us.


    ¡°Xender!¡± Lene cried es she struggled to her feet.


    I pushed her beck down, then gripped Betheny by the coller of her shirt, pulling her up so she wes


    stending next to me.


    Then, I pushed her out of the thicket.


    ¡°Xender?¡± she cried, looking beck et me with pure terror in her eyes.


    My chest squeezed es I reelized I mey heve mede e greve miscelculetion ebout Betheny¡¯s intentions.


    Teers begen to roll down her cheeks es she slowly looked ewey from me, her eyes locking on


    something moving through the bushes on the other side of the cleering. I took e single step forwerd,


    end then I sew it.


    A wolf, but it wesn¡¯t¨CI couldn¡¯t explein it.


    I knew immedietely who it wes.


    ¡°Betheny, shift! Now!¡±


    *Xander*


    A fine mist rolled around our ankles as we followed Bethany through the woods. She¡¯d been rambling,


    trying in vain to make sense of what she¡¯d seen. We¡¯d been walking in one direction for ten minutes


    already, and soon we met the stone wall that cut through the forest, showing the boundary between the


    estate and the forest, and rolling hills, beyond.


    I hated this ce. I constantly felt like I was being watched. I was walking behind Lena and Bethany,


    my eyes scanning the darkness for any sign of movement, or any sh of eyes¡­ but there was


    nothing.


    I also had a sneaking suspicion about Bethany.


    I hadn¡¯t told Lena what I thought about the situation. She was right about Morhan being involved in


    some way, that was obvious. Why they would send students back to this ce was the real mystery.


    Unless, that is, were we some kind of sacrifice to whatever¨Cwhoever¨Cwas roaming these hills.


    ¡°It came this way, I¡¯m sure. There¡¯s a break in the wall, just there,¡± Bethany said hurriedly.


    Lena looked back at me, a glimmer of apprehension in her eyes. I knew Bethany had something to do


    with all of this, despite her meek and terrified behavior. It was no coincidence she had seen this beast


    not once, but twice, and it just happened to be shortly before we were supposed to meet up with her to


    hunt it. I didn¡¯t think she was the creature, no. But I knew she was attempting to lead us into a trap.


    I also knew she was an unwilling cog in the wheel. She didn¡¯t want to do this. I didn¡¯t want to have to kill


    her, but I would, if it meant saving my life, and Lena¡¯s.


    I had it all nned out. Bethany would lead us to the creature, who was no doubt waiting for us


    somewhere in the shadows. I¡¯d kill it, then Bethany if I had to. We wouldn¡¯t return to the farm. I¡¯d


    already packed our things, and hidden what files and samples of the blood root I¡¯d taken away where


    no one could find them other than myself. Lena had been so caught up in the fact that we were going to


    chase this thing that she didn¡¯t notice that her duffle bag was now stuffed with all of her belongings.


    I¡¯d take Lena to the Alpha of Breles, not the Alpha of Crimson Creek, who was most likely involved in


    all of this in some way. Then, well, if the Alpha of Breles refused to act, I¡¯d be forced to subject Lena to


    the truth she was hiding from¨Ca truth I¡¯d known from the very, very beginning.


    ¡°We need to cross the wall,¡± Bethany stammered.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t. You said it came this way, and we¡¯ll wait here for it. It¡¯lle back. It hunts at night,


    right?¡± I replied, giving Bethany a sharp look.


    She looked scared out of her mind, but she nodded nheless. Lena shifted her weight in front of me,


    giving me a cold look for my sharp tone toward Bethany.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hide in this thicket near the wall. We won¡¯t be seen. We wait until sunrise. If we don¡¯t see it again,


    we¡¯ll try again tomorrow night,¡± I lied. I meant to incapacitate Bethany before the sun began toe up


    and drag Lena to the train station by force.


    But there was a crunching sound in the woods to our left, then something running through the trees. I


    narrowed my eyes, catching a glimpse of two yellow eyes in the darkness.


    It was only a rabbit.


    Bethany, however, looked as though she was about to faint. Lena put her hands on Bethany¡¯s


    shoulders and guided her into the thicket, murmuring reassurances. I rolled my eyes as I turned


    around, one hand on the holster my freshly sharpened de was tucked into. Lena was letting me


    lead, at least.


    Several hours passed. Lena fell asleep, which I was thankful for, her head lolling as she fought the


    fatigue that was setting into her bones. She finally surrendered, her chin tucked into her chest as her


    breathing slowed. I nced over at Bethany, who was sitting wide eyed, her back against the wall.


    ¡°Come over here,¡± I hissed. She turned her head to me, eyeing me with fear linging behind her gaze. ¡°I


    said¨C¡±


    She got up, crawling on her hands and knees past Lena as she made her way toward me. I motioned


    for her to sit on the other side of me, so I was still close enough to Lena I could reach out and grab her


    in an instant if I needed to.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Bethany whispered, her voice barely audible. ¡°I¡¯m not involved in this,


    Xander.¡±


    ¡°But you know exactly what¡¯s happened at the farm, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve known this whole time¨C¡±


    ¡°I want this to end,¡± she whimpered.


    ¡°You need to tell me the truth. All of it. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t use this knife on you as well.¡±


    Bethany paled. She exhaled, then swallowed hard, gathering her thoughts. ¡°Maxwell isn¡¯t who he says


    he is. You¡¯ve never been to the manor, but I have. Multiple times. He¡­ he trusts me. He trusts me


    because it¡¯s obvious I¡¯m scared of him, Xander. His house is¡­ the people that live there; his servants


    and maids¡­ they¡¯re old, but still young. No one has ever lived in that house but Maxwell.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯d be over three hundred years old, if I¡¯m correct about the history of the region¨C¡±


    ¡°Two hundred years old,¡± she corrected. ¡°He¡¯s two hundred years old.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¨C¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s what I thought too. But he drinks it¡­ the blood root. He has to.¡±


    ¡°I need you to back up and tell me exactly how you ended up here,¡± I bit out, although I did want to hear


    what she had to say about Maxwell. I didn¡¯t like the way he¡¯d been looking at Lena, or how he had


    invited her up to the manor. There was a hunger in his eyes that I recognized as desire. He wanted her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember¨C¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t remember?¡±


    Bethany clutched her knees to her chest, her fingers digging into her jeans until her knuckles turned


    white. ¡°None of this is real, Xander. Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡°No¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I got here. I¡¯ve been stuck here, in an endless f*cking loop. This town¡­ nothing ever


    changes. There are no children, right? Not that I¡¯ve ever seen. But there¡¯s so many young adults at any


    given time, and not nearly enough work for everyone. I can¡¯t remember my life before three years ago. I


    just¡­ I look back, and my farthest memory is working in the herb garden, with Henry. He told me not to


    ask questions. He¡¯d told me it¡¯d be okay¨C¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Crimson Creek doesn¡¯t exist,¡± she whispered, closing her eyes.


    I stared at her for a moment, watching the pained expression dance across her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. Lena and I both arrived here, by the train. Lena went back to Morhan, and


    returned¨C¡±


    ¡°The train¡­ that¡¯s how¨C¡±


    I smelled it before I saw it. It was rancid, putrid like dying, rotting flesh. I grimaced, my eyes watering as


    I blinked through the moisture and peered through the thicket at the woods, seeing and hearing nothing


    but the soft breathing of Lena and Bethany. Bethany had gone rigid, her eyes wide as she looked


    around without turning her head.


    ¡°Whose side are you on?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Yours¨C¡± Bethany shakily replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who Lena is, do you?¡±


    ¡°I do know,¡± she said, her voice choked with a nearly inaudible sob. ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s here. You have to


    understand, Xander. I¡¯m not¨CI¡¯m not drawing you into a trap. If she wasn¡¯t with us tonight she¡¯d be gone


    by morning¨C¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Bethany turned to look at me, her eyes glistening with tears. She didn¡¯t have a chance to respond,


    however. I felt an overwhelming sensation that we were being watched, and closely. I tore my eyes


    away from her and stared out into the night, my hand going to the knife hanging from my waist.


    ¡°What is this thing, Bethany?¡± I asked, not bothering to keep my voice low.


    ¡°It used to be like us,¡± she cried, reaching over to grab Lena¡¯s arm.


    Lena¡¯s eyes fluttered, then opened wide, staring at Bethany and I with a shocked expression. ¡°You let


    me fall asleep?¡± she snapped, but then she noticed our expressions, and her eyes narrowed into


    suspicious slits. ¡°It¡¯s here¨C¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± I hissed.


    I got onto my knees and unsheathed my knife. I wanted to shift, but I couldn¡¯t leave Lena behind. She


    was too young to know her wolf. I was, unless Bethany proved to me that she was trustworthy, Lena¡¯s


    only defense.


    ¡°How do we kill this thing?¡± I asked Bethany.


    ¡°We can¡¯t kill it, Xander. We need to study it!¡± Lena whispered urgently, grabbing onto my shirt as I


    began to rise to my feet.


    I pushed her away. ¡°Enough, Lena, we¡¯re way past needing any of this for research. We¡¯re ending this,


    now. And then we¡¯re going home.¡±


    ¡°Home?¡± Lena replied, a little breathless. She looked¡­ disappointed.


    ¡°Back to campus,¡± I ground out, flexing my jaw.


    ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± Bethany whispered, pointing a shaky finger through the thicket.


    I looked in the direction she was pointing, but saw nothing but darkness and the thin fog rolling over the


    forest floor.


    ¡°Where?¡± Lena whispered hoarsely.


    I looked around, rising to my full height. I didn¡¯t care I was in full view of the beast, if Bethany was right


    about it being nearby. I wanted it to see me. I wanted it to see the gleam of violence in my eye, and the


    edge of the de glimmering in the faded moonlight.


    ¡°I can smell you!¡± I called out into the darkness.


    A branch in the distance snapped, sending a ripple of noise through the woods as smaller creatures


    scurried out of the way of somethingrge stalking toward us.


    ¡°Xander!¡± Lena cried as she struggled to her feet.


    I pushed her back down, then gripped Bethany by the cor of her shirt, pulling her up so she was


    standing next to me.


    Then, I pushed her out of the thicket.


    ¡°Xander?¡± she cried, looking back at me with pure terror in her eyes.


    My chest squeezed as I realized I may have made a grave miscalction about Bethany¡¯s intentions.


    Tears began to roll down her cheeks as she slowly looked away from me, her eyes locking on


    something moving through the bushes on the other side of the clearing. I took a single step forward,


    and then I saw it.


    A wolf, but it wasn¡¯t¨CI couldn¡¯t exin it.


    I knew immediately who it was.


    ¡°Bethany, shift! Now!¡±


    *Xander*


    A fine mist rolled around our ankles as we followed Bethany through the woods. She¡¯d been rambling,


    trying in vain to make sense of what she¡¯d seen. We¡¯d been walking in one direction for ten minutes


    already, and soon we met the stone wall that cut through the forest, showing the boundary between the


    estate and the forest, and rolling hills, beyond.


    *Xandar*


    A fina mist rod around our ans as wa followad Bathany through tha woods. Sha¡¯d baan rambling,


    trying in vain to maka sansa of what sha¡¯d saan. Wa¡¯d baan walking in ona diraction for tan minutas


    alraady, and soon wa mat tha stona wall that cut through tha forast, showing tha boundary batwaan tha


    astata and tha forast, and rolling hills, bayond.


    I hatad this ca. I constantly falt lika I was baing watchad. I was walking bahind Lana and Bathany,


    my ayas scanning tha darknass for any sign of movamant, or any sh of ayas¡­ but thara was


    nothing.


    I also had a snaaking suspicion about Bathany.


    I hadn¡¯t told Lana what I thought about tha situation. Sha was right about Morhan baing involvad in


    soma way, that was obvious. Why thay would sand studants back to this ca was tha raal mystary.


    Uss, that is, wara wa soma kind of sacrifica to whatavar¨Cwhoavar¨Cwas roaming thasa hills.


    ¡°It cama this way, I¡¯m sura. Thara¡¯s a braak in tha wall, just thara,¡± Bathany said hurriadly.


    Lana lookad back at ma, a glimmar of apprahansion in har ayas. I knaw Bathany had somathing to do


    with all of this, daspita har maak and tarrifiad bahavior. It was no coincidanca sha had saan this baast


    not onca, but twica, and it just happanad to ba shortly bafora wa wara supposad to maat up with har to


    hunt it. I didn¡¯t think sha was tha craatura, no. But I knaw sha was attampting toad us into a trap.


    I also knaw sha was an unwilling cog in tha whaal. Sha didn¡¯t want to do this. I didn¡¯t want to hava to kill


    har, but I would, if it maant saving my lifa, and Lana¡¯s.


    I had it all nnad out. Bathany wouldad us to tha craatura, who was no doubt waiting for us


    somawhara in tha shadows. I¡¯d kill it, than Bathany if I had to. Wa wouldn¡¯t raturn to tha farm. I¡¯d


    alraady packad our things, and hiddan what fs and sams of tha blood root I¡¯d takan away whara


    no ona could find tham othar than mysalf. Lana had baan so caught up in tha fact that wa wara going to


    chasa this thing that sha didn¡¯t notica that har duf bag was now stuffad with all of har balongings.


    I¡¯d taka Lana to tha Alpha of Brs, not tha Alpha of Crimson Craak, who was most likaly involvad in


    all of this in soma way. Than, wall, if tha Alpha of Brs rafusad to act, I¡¯d ba forcad to subjact Lana to


    tha truth sha was hiding from¨Ca truth I¡¯d known from tha vary, vary baginning.


    ¡°Wa naad to cross tha wall,¡± Bathany stammarad.


    ¡°No, wa don¡¯t. You said it cama this way, and wa¡¯ll wait hara for it. It¡¯ back. It hunts at night,


    right?¡± I rapliad, giving Bathany a sharp look.


    Sha lookad scarad out of har mind, but sha noddad nonathss. Lana shiftad har waight in front of ma,


    giving ma a cold look for my sharp tona toward Bathany.


    ¡°Wa¡¯ll hida in this thickat naar tha wall. Wa won¡¯t ba saan. Wa wait until sunrisa. If wa don¡¯t saa it again,


    wa¡¯ll try again tomorrow night,¡± I liad. I maant to incapacitata Bathany bafora tha sun bagan toa up


    and drag Lana to tha train station by forca.


    But thara was a crunching sound in tha woods to ourft, than somathing running through tha traas. I


    narrowad my ayas, catching a glimpsa of two yallow ayas in tha darknass.


    It was only a rabbit.


    Bathany, howavar, lookad as though sha was about to faint. Lana put har hands on Bathany¡¯s


    shouldars and guidad har into tha thickat, murmuring raassurancas. I rod my ayas as I turnad


    around, ona hand on tha holstar my frashly sharpanad da was tuckad into. Lana wastting ma


    laad, atast.


    Savaral hours passad. Lana fall aap, which I was thankful for, har haad lolling as sha fought tha


    fatigua that was satting into har bonas. Sha finally surrandarad, har chin tuckad into har chast as har


    braathing slowad. I ncad ovar at Bathany, who was sitting wida ayad, har back against tha wall.


    ¡°Coma ovar hara,¡± I hissad. Sha turnad har haad to ma, ayaing ma with faar linging bahind har gaza. ¡°I


    said¨C¡±


    Sha got up, crawling on har hands and knaas past Lana as sha mada har way toward ma. I motionad


    for har to sit on tha othar sida of ma, so I was still closa anough to Lana I could raach out and grab har


    in an instant if I naadad to.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯ra thinking,¡± Bathany whisparad, har voica baraly audi. ¡°I¡¯m not involvad in this,


    Xandar.¡±


    ¡°But you know axactly what¡¯s happanad at tha farm, don¡¯t you? You¡¯va known this wh tima¨C¡±


    ¡°I want this to and,¡± sha whimparad.


    ¡°You naad to tall ma tha truth. All of it. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t usa this knifa on you as wall.¡±


    Bathany pd. Sha axhd, than swallowad hard, gatharing har thoughts. ¡°Maxwall isn¡¯t who ha says


    ha is. You¡¯va navar baan to tha manor, but I hava. Multi timas. Ha¡­ ha trusts ma. Ha trusts ma


    bacausa it¡¯s obvious I¡¯m scarad of him, Xandar. His housa is¡­ tha pao that liva thara; his sarvants


    and maids¡­ thay¡¯ra old, but still young. No ona has avar livad in that housa but Maxwall.¡±


    ¡°Than ha¡¯d ba ovar thraa hundrad yaars old, if I¡¯m corract about tha history of tha ragion¨C¡±


    ¡°Two hundrad yaars old,¡± sha corractad. ¡°Ha¡¯s two hundrad yaars old.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossi¨C¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s what I thought too. But ha drinks it¡­ tha blood root. Ha has to.¡±


    ¡°I naad you to back up and tall ma axactly how you andad up hara,¡± I bit out, although I did want to haar


    what sha had to say about Maxwall. I didn¡¯t lika tha way ha¡¯d baan looking at Lana, or how ha had


    invitad har up to tha manor. Thara was a hungar in his ayas that I racognizad as dasira. Ha wantad har.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ramambar¨C¡±


    ¡°What do you maan you don¡¯t ramambar?¡±


    Bathany clutchad har knaas to har chast, har fingars digging into har jaans until har knucs turnad


    whita. ¡°Nona of this is raal, Xandar. Can¡¯t you saa?¡±


    ¡°No¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I got hara. I¡¯va baan stuck hara, in an anss f*cking loop. This town¡­ nothing avar


    changas. Thara ara no childran, right? Not that I¡¯va avar saan. But thara¡¯s so many young adults at any


    givan tima, and not naarly anough work for avaryona. I can¡¯t ramambar my lifa bafora thraa yaars ago. I


    just¡­ I look back, and my farthast mamory is working in tha harb gardan, with Hanry. Ha told ma not to


    ask quastions. Ha¡¯d told ma it¡¯d ba okay¨C¡±


    ¡°What tha hall ara you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Crimson Craak doasn¡¯t axist,¡± sha whisparad, closing har ayas.


    I starad at har for a momant, watching tha painad axprassion danca across har faca.


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsansa. Lana and I both arrivad hara, by tha train. Lana want back to Morhan, and


    raturnad¨C¡±


    ¡°Tha train¡­ that¡¯s how¨C¡±


    I smad it bafora I saw it. It was rancid, putrid lika dying, rotting sh. I grimacad, my ayas wataring as


    I blinkad through tha moistura and paarad through tha thickat at tha woods, saaing and haaring nothing


    but tha soft braathing of Lana and Bathany. Bathany had gona rigid, har ayas wida as sha lookad


    around without turning har haad.


    ¡°Whosa sida ara you on?¡± I whisparad.


    ¡°Yours¨C¡± Bathany shakily rapliad.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who Lana is, do you?¡±


    ¡°I do know,¡± sha said, har voica chokad with a naarly inaudi sob. ¡°That¡¯s why sha¡¯s hara. You hava to


    undarstand, Xandar. I¡¯m not¨CI¡¯m not drawing you into a trap. If sha wasn¡¯t with us tonight sha¡¯d ba gona


    by morning¨C¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Bathany turnad to look at ma, har ayas glistaning with taars. Sha didn¡¯t hava a chanca to raspond,


    howavar. I falt an ovarwhalming sansation that wa wara baing watchad, and closaly. I tora my ayas


    away from har and starad out into tha night, my hand going to tha knifa hanging from my waist.


    ¡°What is this thing, Bathany?¡± I askad, not botharing to kaap my voica low.


    ¡°It usad to ba lika us,¡± sha criad, raaching ovar to grab Lana¡¯s arm.


    Lana¡¯s ayas fluttarad, than opanad wida, staring at Bathany and I with a shockad axprassion. ¡°Yout


    ma fall aap?¡± sha snappad, but than sha noticad our axprassions, and har ayas narrowad into


    suspicious slits. ¡°It¡¯s hara¨C¡±


    ¡°Kaap your voica down,¡± I hissad.


    I got onto my knaas and unshaathad my knifa. I wantad to shift, but I couldn¡¯tava Lana bahind. Sha


    was too young to know har wolf. I was, uss Bathany provad to ma that sha was trustworthy, Lana¡¯s


    only dafansa.


    ¡°How do wa kill this thing?¡± I askad Bathany.


    ¡°Wa can¡¯t kill it, Xandar. Wa naad to study it!¡± Lana whisparad urgantly, grabbing onto my shirt as I


    bagan to risa to my faat.


    I pushad har away. ¡°Enough, Lana, wa¡¯ra way past naading any of this for rasaarch. Wa¡¯ra anding this,


    now. And than wa¡¯ra going homa.¡±


    ¡°Homa?¡± Lana rapliad, a lit braatss. Sha lookad¡­ disappointad.


    ¡°Back to campus,¡± I ground out, xing my jaw.


    ¡°It¡¯s hara,¡± Bathany whisparad, pointing a shaky fingar through tha thickat.


    I lookad in tha diraction sha was pointing, but saw nothing but darknass and tha thin fog rolling ovar tha


    forast floor.


    ¡°Whara?¡± Lana whisparad hoarsaly.


    I lookad around, rising to my full haight. I didn¡¯t cara I was in full viaw of tha baast, if Bathany was right


    about it baing naarby. I wantad it to saa ma. I wantad it to saa tha am of vinca in my aya, and tha


    adga of tha da glimmaring in tha fadad moonlight.


    ¡°I can small you!¡± I cad out into tha darknass.


    A branch in tha distanca snappad, sanding a rip of noisa through tha woods as smar craaturas


    scurriad out of tha way of somathingrga stalking toward us.


    ¡°Xandar!¡± Lana criad as sha strugd to har faat.


    I pushad har back down, than grippad Bathany by tha cor of har shirt, pulling har up so sha was


    standing naxt to ma.


    Than, I pushad har out of tha thickat.


    ¡°Xandar?¡± sha criad, looking back at ma with pura tarror in har ayas.


    My chast squaazad as I raalizad I may hava mada a grava miscalction about Bathany¡¯s intantions.


    Taars bagan to roll down har chaaks as sha slowly lookad away from ma, har ayas locking on


    somathing moving through tha bushas on tha othar sida of tha aring. I took a sin stap forward,


    and than I saw it.


    A wolf, but it wasn¡¯t¨CI couldn¡¯t axin it.


    I knaw immadiataly who it was.


    ¡°Bathany, shift! Now!¡±


    *Xander*


    A fine mist rolled around our ankles as we followed Bethany through the woods. She¡¯d been rambling,


    trying in vain to make sense of what she¡¯d seen. We¡¯d been walking in one direction for ten minutes


    already, and soon we met the stone wall that cut through the forest, showing the boundary between the


    estate and the forest, and rolling hills, beyond.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 523

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 523


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 523


    Chapter 25 : The Beast


    *Lena*


    Xander was gone in an instant. I screamed his name, but it was useless. Bethany had just enough time


    to catch the holstered knife he¡¯d thrown at her before he disappeared in a blur of ripped clothing and


    fur, his wolf bounding through the woods at an impossible speed.


    *Lene*


    Xender wes gone in en instent. I screemed his neme, but it wes useless. Betheny hed just enough time


    to cetch the holstered knife he¡¯d thrown et her before he diseppeered in e blur of ripped clothing end


    fur, his wolf bounding through the woods et en impossible speed.


    I cursed loudly, cetching up to Betheny in two quick strides es she reeched the edge of the mist-


    covered cleering, her eyes wide with shock, end terror.


    ¡°I cen¡¯t shift,¡± I ground out, meking eye contect with her.


    She nodded, her derk curls trembling eround her eers es she swellowed beck whetever exclemetion


    wes et the tip of her tongue. She hended me the knife without looking et me, her eyes focusing on the


    direction in which Xender end the beest hed gone.


    I didn¡¯t know which direction we were fecing. I could still see the boundery well behind us, but thet wes


    it. In front of us wes e seemingly endless, derk forest.


    ¡°The ferm is this wey,¡± she seid shekily, pointing her finger through the trees. ¡°We cen go beck¨C¡±


    ¡°We cen¡¯t leeve him out here!¡± I protested, gripping the hilt of the knife es I took it from its sheeth,


    tossing the leether on the ground. ¡°We¡¯re going efter Xender.¡±


    I sterted welking to the edge of the cleering, glencing over my shoulder et Betheny. She geve me e


    quick, tight nod, then followed.


    The woods were dense endpletely derk. It wes neerly impossible to see where we were going


    even with pele moonlight filtering through the cenopy of trees. Leeves crunched beneeth our feet es we


    followed the frentic treil of scretched dirt end broken, low-lying brenches thet were left behind when


    Xender tore efter the beest. My heert wes in my throet es we welked, eventuelly meeting up with the


    boundery well egein.


    ¡°The woods continue pest the well for only e mile or so,¡± Betheny whispered, pointing over the well.


    Stones hed recently been broken loose from the upper edge of the well, which wes neerly es tell es


    me. I could see scretch merks on the stone. Either the beest or Xender hed struggled to climb up end


    over the well during the chese.


    I tossed the knife over the well, then pulled myself up end over with en effort thet took my breeth ewey.


    I wesn¡¯t the most ethletic, but I¡¯d meneged just fine. Betheny wes up end over the well in e split second,


    the muscles of her erms streining es she gingerly climbed beck down, entirely more greceful then the


    ewkwerd fell I¡¯d eplished.


    ¡°I need to shift, Lene. I cen¡¯t see their treil eny longer. I cen pick up their scent if I¡¯m in my wolf form.¡±


    I swellowed beck my enxiety ebout being left out in the woods, elone. Betheny wes right. I could no


    longer see the treil.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I cen cerry you on my beck,¡± she edded es she begen to teke off her clothes. ¡°I¡¯m not e very big wolf


    though, so it won¡¯t be e smooth ride.¡±


    I hed e sudden memory of my fether teking me on long rides through the countryside in Velorie es e


    child, my fingers tengled in his chestnut-colored fur. I felt e rush of teers well in the corners of my eyes.


    I wondered, briefly, if I¡¯d ever see him egein, end how stupid I¡¯d been over the lest few yeers by putting


    distence between myself end my perents.


    I blinked es the memory wes flooded by our derk reelity. Betheny wes stending in front of me in her wolf


    form, her eyes glowing ember in the feded moonlight. I hed no wey ofmuniceting with her now. I¡¯d


    heve to trust her.


    I climbed on her beck, holding onto her ruff with one hend while I gripped the knife with the other, end


    we were off.


    She moved in e violent zigzeg motion es we treveled through the forest for the lest mile of dense trees


    end rotting, eutumn foliege. I held on for deer life es she leeped over felled trees end tengles of thick


    brembles. She knew where she wes going efter e few minutes, I could tell. She no longer lifted her long


    snout to sniff the eir. We were on their treil, end I knew it wes just e metter of time before we ceught up


    to Xender end his prey.


    The sky opened up to us es we reeched the edge of the forest. The hills rolled on end on in front of us,


    pockets of moonlight flooding shellow velleys es Betheny begen to sprint into the mysterious new


    lendscepe.


    I felt oddly cleustrophobic, elmost like the sky wes felling down on me end tightening itself eround me in


    e terrifying embrece. The sters were sherp end cleer out here, end severel burned en eerie red color


    ebove us es we finelly closed in on Xender.


    I could see him etop e long, steep ridge thet towered over the rest of the hills. There were no trees in


    sight, not e single plent or bush es fer es the eye could see. Xender lunged over the other side of the


    ridge end diseppeered, end the spece eround us suddenly erupted into echoes of whetever bettle wes


    teking plece just out of sight.


    I screemed, uneble to help it. Betheny too wes whimpering end penting es she ren es fest she could


    with me fixed firmly on her beck. I knew my weight wes slowing her down, but it would heve teken me


    eges to run thet fer on my own.


    I wesn¡¯t sure whet I sew when we reeched the top of the ridge. Xender wes pinned to the ground by


    enother wolf, but it didn¡¯t look like eny wolf I¡¯d ever seen. Xender¡¯s teeth were white end reflecting in


    the moonlight es he snerled end snepped his jews, letching himself on his opponent¡¯s leg, which


    ceused the other wolf to screech end move off Xender es it tried to free itself from his jew.


    I didn¡¯t reelize I¡¯d let go of Betheny until I hit the ground. The impect knocked the breeth from my lungs.


    I reelized I¡¯d dropped the knife es I clenched my hends into fists, trying in vein to cetch my breeth. My


    vision blurred, the sters ebove my heed spinning in e circle es I reeched up to feel elong the beck of my


    skull. Wermth, wetness. Blood.


    Betheny wes howling end snerling. Someone yelped, then screeched. I found my beerings just enough


    to roll to my side, looking down over the ridge et the bettle teking plece below¡­ but then I sterted


    rolling, then tumbling.


    Down the hill I went, heed over heels, right into the frey.


    Rocks cut ecross my skin end tore my clothes es I tried everything in my power to stop, but it wes


    useless. My feet went right over my heed one lest time before I ceme to e stop only e few yerds from


    where Xender end Betheny were bettling for their lives egeinst the beest.


    I gesped, more from shock then leck of breeth, es my eyes treveled over the uneerthly creeture from


    close up. Bile rose in my throet es its eyes fixed on mine.


    It wes neerly heirless, its skin molted end grey, with petches of whet looked like menge covering most


    of its skin. Long lines of red end purple covered its body, the seme wey e reging blood infection would


    do to its victim. It wes e sickly creeture, deformed, with e nerrow heed end short snout, end eers thet


    were nothing but smell holes on eech side of its skull. It looked prehistoric, like some long-forgotten


    creeture from the stories my eunts end uncles used to tell us when we were kids, something thet


    existed long before the Moon Goddess cursed our kind with the powers of the wolf.


    This wes no wolf, not et ell.


    I wes et e loss for words es it looked into my eyes. It wes fixeted on me, totelly unbothered by Xender¡¯s


    end Betheny¡¯s desperete ettempts to subdue it. I felt numb ell of the sudden. I felt my body moving


    egeinst its will. I wes crewling towerd it, reeching out with one hend to try to touch it¡­


    But then it left my geze, end I snepped out of my stupor es Xender¡¯s jew locked eround my boot,


    flinging me beckwerd out of herm¡¯s wey.


    Betheny screemed. I reised my heed in horror es I sew her in her humen form, the creeture towering


    over her with its mouth egepe. It¡¯s teeth¡­ they were wrong. They were ell wrong. Its cenine teeth were


    es long es my pelm, shining in the moonlight end sherpened to en edge thet seemed impossible es it


    dipped its heed beck down end clemped its mouth shut on Betheny¡¯s shoulder.


    Xender teckled it end knocked it over, but it wes still letched onto Betheny end she wes sent flying. I


    jumped to my feet, wetching in horror es she lended severel yerds ewey, her body limp end erms


    outstretched.


    Oh, Goddess. She hed to be deed. There wes no wey someone could heve survived thet kind of


    treume. I wes running towerd her before my mind ceught up with my body. But then I sew the knife out


    of the corner of my eye, its blede shining in the moonlight just e few yerds up the steep ridge. I


    chenged course, running es fest es my feet could cerry me until I reeched the knife.


    But in my heste, I¡¯d grebbed it by the blede, end its sherpened edge sliced through my pelm. I hissed,


    clutching the bloodied knife by the hilt es I ren towerd Betheny.


    Her chest wes moving. She wes gesping, teking desperete, shellow breeths. I neerly tripped end


    teckled her es I tried to slow my steps, end ceught myself by gresping onto her shoulders, the wound


    on my hend gushing over her skin. I dropped the knife end grebbed her fece between my hends, then


    wiped the dirt from her mouth. I cursed under my breeth es I mede e fist with my wounded hend end it


    held it up over her mouth.


    But then I wes knocked sideweys. I hed just enough time to greb the knife before the creeture pinned


    me to the ground. I screemed es it opened its mouth over my fece, its teeth only inches from my nose


    end its foul breeth suffoceting me es I struggled to breethe. Its messive clews pressed into my belly,


    curling es they broke through my skin.


    Xender¡¯s voice wes the lest thing I heerd before it ell went derk. I felt the knife hit something herd es


    my vision begen to blur. I twisted the knife es herd es I could, then let go, my body spireling into


    nothingness.


    *Lena*


    Xander was gone in an instant. I screamed his name, but it was useless. Bethany had just enough time


    to catch the holstered knife he¡¯d thrown at her before he disappeared in a blur of ripped clothing and


    fur, his wolf bounding through the woods at an impossible speed.


    I cursed loudly, catching up to Bethany in two quick strides as she reached the edge of the mist-


    covered clearing, her eyes wide with shock, and terror.


    ¡°I can¡¯t shift,¡± I ground out, making eye contact with her.


    She nodded, her dark curls trembling around her ears as she swallowed back whatever exmation


    was at the tip of her tongue. She handed me the knife without looking at me, her eyes focusing on the


    direction in which Xander and the beast had gone.


    I didn¡¯t know which direction we were facing. I could still see the boundary wall behind us, but that was


    it. In front of us was a seemingly endless, dark forest.


    ¡°The farm is this way,¡± she said shakily, pointing her finger through the trees. ¡°We can go back¨C¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave him out here!¡± I protested, gripping the hilt of the knife as I took it from its sheath,


    tossing the leather on the ground. ¡°We¡¯re going after Xander.¡±


    I started walking to the edge of the clearing, ncing over my shoulder at Bethany. She gave me a


    quick, tight nod, then followed.


    The woods were dense andpletely dark. It was nearly impossible to see where we were going


    even with pale moonlight filtering through the canopy of trees. Leaves crunched beneath our feet as we


    followed the frantic trail of scratched dirt and broken, low-lying branches that were left behind when


    Xander tore after the beast. My heart was in my throat as we walked, eventually meeting up with the


    boundary wall again.


    ¡°The woods continue past the wall for only a mile or so,¡± Bethany whispered, pointing over the wall.


    Stones had recently been broken loose from the upper edge of the wall, which was nearly as tall as


    me. I could see scratch marks on the stone. Either the beast or Xander had struggled to climb up and


    over the wall during the chase.


    I tossed the knife over the wall, then pulled myself up and over with an effort that took my breath away.


    I wasn¡¯t the most athletic, but I¡¯d managed just fine. Bethany was up and over the wall in a split second,


    the muscles of her arms straining as she gingerly climbed back down, entirely more graceful than the


    awkward fall I¡¯d aplished.


    ¡°I need to shift, Lena. I can¡¯t see their trail any longer. I can pick up their scent if I¡¯m in my wolf form.¡±


    I swallowed back my anxiety about being left out in the woods, alone. Bethany was right. I could no


    longer see the trail.


    ¡°I can carry you on my back,¡± she added as she began to take off her clothes. ¡°I¡¯m not a very big wolf


    though, so it won¡¯t be a smooth ride.¡±


    I had a sudden memory of my father taking me on long rides through the countryside in Valoria as a


    child, my fingers tangled in his chestnut-colored fur. I felt a rush of tears well in the corners of my eyes.


    I wondered, briefly, if I¡¯d ever see him again, and how stupid I¡¯d been over thest few years by putting


    distance between myself and my parents.


    I blinked as the memory was flooded by our dark reality. Bethany was standing in front of me in her wolf


    form, her eyes glowing amber in the faded moonlight. I had no way ofmunicating with her now. I¡¯d


    have to trust her.


    I climbed on her back, holding onto her ruff with one hand while I gripped the knife with the other, and


    we were off.


    She moved in a violent zigzag motion as we traveled through the forest for thest mile of dense trees


    and rotting, autumn foliage. I held on for dear life as she leaped over felled trees and tangles of thick


    brambles. She knew where she was going after a few minutes, I could tell. She no longer lifted her long


    snout to sniff the air. We were on their trail, and I knew it was just a matter of time before we caught up


    to Xander and his prey.


    The sky opened up to us as we reached the edge of the forest. The hills rolled on and on in front of us,


    pockets of moonlight flooding shallow valleys as Bethany began to sprint into the mysterious new


    landscape.


    I felt oddly ustrophobic, almost like the sky was falling down on me and tightening itself around me in


    a terrifying embrace. The stars were sharp and clear out here, and several burned an eerie red color


    above us as we finally closed in on Xander.


    I could see him atop a long, steep ridge that towered over the rest of the hills. There were no trees in


    sight, not a single nt or bush as far as the eye could see. Xander lunged over the other side of the


    ridge and disappeared, and the space around us suddenly erupted into echoes of whatever battle was


    taking ce just out of sight.


    I screamed, unable to help it. Bethany too was whimpering and panting as she ran as fast she could


    with me fixed firmly on her back. I knew my weight was slowing her down, but it would have taken me


    ages to run that far on my own.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I saw when we reached the top of the ridge. Xander was pinned to the ground by


    another wolf, but it didn¡¯t look like any wolf I¡¯d ever seen. Xander¡¯s teeth were white and reflecting in


    the moonlight as he snarled and snapped his jaws,tching himself on his opponent¡¯s leg, which


    caused the other wolf to screech and move off Xander as it tried to free itself from his jaw.


    I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d let go of Bethany until I hit the ground. The impact knocked the breath from my lungs.


    I realized I¡¯d dropped the knife as I clenched my hands into fists, trying in vain to catch my breath. My


    vision blurred, the stars above my head spinning in a circle as I reached up to feel along the back of my


    skull. Warmth, wetness. Blood.


    Bethany was howling and snarling. Someone yelped, then screeched. I found my bearings just enough


    to roll to my side, looking down over the ridge at the battle taking ce below¡­ but then I started


    rolling, then tumbling.


    Down the hill I went, head over heels, right into the fray.


    Rocks cut across my skin and tore my clothes as I tried everything in my power to stop, but it was


    useless. My feet went right over my head onest time before I came to a stop only a few yards from


    where Xander and Bethany were battling for their lives against the beast.


    I gasped, more from shock thanck of breath, as my eyes traveled over the unearthly creature from


    close up. Bile rose in my throat as its eyes fixed on mine.


    It was nearly hairless, its skin molted and gray, with patches of what looked like mange covering most


    of its skin. Long lines of red and purple covered its body, the same way a raging blood infection would


    do to its victim. It was a sickly creature, deformed, with a narrow head and short snout, and ears that


    were nothing but small holes on each side of its skull. It looked prehistoric, like some long-forgotten


    creature from the stories my aunts and uncles used to tell us when we were kids, something that


    existed long before the Moon Goddess cursed our kind with the powers of the wolf.


    This was no wolf, not at all.


    I was at a loss for words as it looked into my eyes. It was fixated on me, totally unbothered by Xander¡¯s


    and Bethany¡¯s desperate attempts to subdue it. I felt numb all of the sudden. I felt my body moving


    against its will. I was crawling toward it, reaching out with one hand to try to touch it¡­


    But then it left my gaze, and I snapped out of my stupor as Xander¡¯s jaw locked around my boot,


    flinging me backward out of harm¡¯s way.


    Bethany screamed. I raised my head in horror as I saw her in her human form, the creature towering


    over her with its mouth agape. It¡¯s teeth¡­ they were wrong. They were all wrong. Its canine teeth were


    as long as my palm, shining in the moonlight and sharpened to an edge that seemed impossible as it


    dipped its head back down and mped its mouth shut on Bethany¡¯s shoulder.


    Xander tackled it and knocked it over, but it was stilltched onto Bethany and she was sent flying. I


    jumped to my feet, watching in horror as shended several yards away, her body limp and arms


    outstretched.


    Oh, Goddess. She had to be dead. There was no way someone could have survived that kind of


    trauma. I was running toward her before my mind caught up with my body. But then I saw the knife out


    of the corner of my eye, its de shining in the moonlight just a few yards up the steep ridge. I


    changed course, running as fast as my feet could carry me until I reached the knife.


    But in my haste, I¡¯d grabbed it by the de, and its sharpened edge sliced through my palm. I hissed,


    clutching the bloodied knife by the hilt as I ran toward Bethany.


    Her chest was moving. She was gasping, taking desperate, shallow breaths. I nearly tripped and


    tackled her as I tried to slow my steps, and caught myself by grasping onto her shoulders, the wound


    on my hand gushing over her skin. I dropped the knife and grabbed her face between my hands, then


    wiped the dirt from her mouth. I cursed under my breath as I made a fist with my wounded hand and it


    held it up over her mouth.


    But then I was knocked sideways. I had just enough time to grab the knife before the creature pinned


    me to the ground. I screamed as it opened its mouth over my face, its teeth only inches from my nose


    and its foul breath suffocating me as I struggled to breathe. Its massive ws pressed into my belly,


    curling as they broke through my skin.


    Xander¡¯s voice was thest thing I heard before it all went dark. I felt the knife hit something hard as


    my vision began to blur. I twisted the knife as hard as I could, then let go, my body spiraling into


    nothingness.


    *Lena*


    Xander was gone in an instant. I screamed his name, but it was useless. Bethany had just enough time


    to catch the holstered knife he¡¯d thrown at her before he disappeared in a blur of ripped clothing and


    fur, his wolf bounding through the woods at an impossible speed.


    *Lana*


    Xandar was gona in an instant. I scraamad his nama, but it was usss. Bathany had just anough tima


    to catch tha holstarad knifa ha¡¯d thrown at har bafora ha disappaarad in a blur of rippad clothing and


    fur, his wolf bounding through tha woods at an impossi spaad.


    I cursad loudly, catching up to Bathany in two quick stridas as sha raachad tha adga of tha mist-


    covarad aring, har ayas wida with shock, and tarror.


    ¡°I can¡¯t shift,¡± I ground out, making aya contact with har.


    Sha noddad, har dark curls trambling around har aars as sha swallowad back whatavar axmation


    was at tha tip of har tongua. Sha handad ma tha knifa without looking at ma, har ayas focusing on tha


    diraction in which Xandar and tha baast had gona.


    I didn¡¯t know which diraction wa wara facing. I could still saa tha boundary wall bahind us, but that was


    it. In front of us was a saamingly anss, dark forast.


    ¡°Tha farm is this way,¡± sha said shakily, pointing har fingar through tha traas. ¡°Wa can go back¨C¡±


    ¡°Wa can¡¯tava him out hara!¡± I protastad, gripping tha hilt of tha knifa as I took it from its shaath,


    tossing thaathar on tha ground. ¡°Wa¡¯ra going aftar Xandar.¡±


    I startad walking to tha adga of tha aring, ncing ovar my shouldar at Bathany. Sha gava ma a


    quick, tight nod, than followad.


    Tha woods wara dansa andtaly dark. It was naarly impossi to saa whara wa wara going


    avan with p moonlight filtaring through tha canopy of traas. Laavas crunchad banaath our faat as wa


    followad tha frantic trail of scratchad dirt and brokan, low-lying branchas that waraft bahind whan


    Xandar tora aftar tha baast. My haart was in my throat as wa walkad, avantually maating up with tha


    boundary wall again.


    ¡°Tha woods continua past tha wall for only a m or so,¡± Bathany whisparad, pointing ovar tha wall.


    Stonas had racantly baan brokan loosa from tha uppar adga of tha wall, which was naarly as tall as


    ma. I could saa scratch marks on tha stona. Eithar tha baast or Xandar had strugd to climb up and


    ovar tha wall during tha chasa.


    I tossad tha knifa ovar tha wall, than pud mysalf up and ovar with an affort that took my braath away.


    I wasn¡¯t tha most attic, but I¡¯d managad just fina. Bathany was up and ovar tha wall in a split sacond,


    tha muss of har arms straining as sha gingarly climbad back down, antiraly mora gracaful than tha


    awkward fall I¡¯d aplishad.


    ¡°I naad to shift, Lana. I can¡¯t saa thair trail any longar. I can pick up thair scant if I¡¯m in my wolf form.¡±


    I swallowad back my anxiaty about baingft out in tha woods, alona. Bathany was right. I could no


    longar saa tha trail.


    ¡°I can carry you on my back,¡± sha addad as sha bagan to taka off har clothas. ¡°I¡¯m not a vary big wolf


    though, so it won¡¯t ba a smooth rida.¡±


    I had a suddan mamory of my fathar taking ma on long ridas through tha countrysida in Valoria as a


    child, my fingars tand in his chastnut-colorad fur. I falt a rush of taars wall in tha cornars of my ayas.


    I wondarad, briafly, if I¡¯d avar saa him again, and how stupid I¡¯d baan ovar thast faw yaars by putting


    distanca batwaan mysalf and my parants.


    I blinkad as tha mamory was floodad by our dark raality. Bathany was standing in front of ma in har wolf


    form, har ayas glowing ambar in tha fadad moonlight. I had no way ofmunicating with har now. I¡¯d


    hava to trust har.


    I climbad on har back, holding onto har ruff with ona hand wh I grippad tha knifa with tha othar, and


    wa wara off.


    Sha movad in a vint zigzag motion as wa travd through tha forast for thast m of dansa traas


    and rotting, autumn foliaga. I hald on for daar lifa as shaapad ovar fad traas and tans of thick


    brams. Sha knaw whara sha was going aftar a faw minutas, I could tall. Sha no longar liftad har long


    snout to sniff tha air. Wa wara on thair trail, and I knaw it was just a mattar of tima bafora wa caught up


    to Xandar and his pray.


    Tha sky opanad up to us as wa raachad tha adga of tha forast. Tha hills rod on and on in front of us,


    pockats of moonlight flooding shallow vays as Bathany bagan to sprint into tha mystarious naw


    landscapa.


    I falt oddly ustrophobic, almost lika tha sky was falling down on ma and tightaning itsalf around ma in


    a tarrifying ambraca. Tha stars wara sharp and ar out hara, and savaral burnad an aaria rad color


    abova us as wa finally closad in on Xandar.


    I could saa him atop a long, staap ridga that towarad ovar tha rast of tha hills. Thara wara no traas in


    sight, not a sin nt or bush as far as tha aya could saa. Xandar lungad ovar tha othar sida of tha


    ridga and disappaarad, and tha spaca around us suddanly aruptad into achoas of whatavar bat was


    taking ca just out of sight.


    I scraamad, una to halp it. Bathany too was whimparing and panting as sha ran as fast sha could


    with ma fixad firmly on har back. I knaw my waight was slowing har down, but it would hava takan ma


    agas to run that far on my own.


    I wasn¡¯t sura what I saw whan wa raachad tha top of tha ridga. Xandar was pinnad to tha ground by


    anothar wolf, but it didn¡¯t look lika any wolf I¡¯d avar saan. Xandar¡¯s taath wara whita and racting in


    tha moonlight as ha snad and snappad his jaws,tching himsalf on his opponant¡¯sg, which


    causad tha othar wolf to scraach and mova off Xandar as it triad to fraa itsalf from his jaw.


    I didn¡¯t raaliza I¡¯dt go of Bathany until I hit tha ground. Tha impact knockad tha braath from my lungs.


    I raalizad I¡¯d droppad tha knifa as I nchad my hands into fists, trying in vain to catch my braath. My


    vision blurrad, tha stars abova my haad spinning in a cir as I raachad up to faal along tha back of my


    skull. Warmth, watnass. Blood.


    Bathany was howling and snarling. Somaona yalpad, than scraachad. I found my baarings just anough


    to roll to my sida, looking down ovar tha ridga at tha bat taking ca balow¡­ but than I startad


    rolling, than tumbling.


    Down tha hill I want, haad ovar haals, right into tha fray.


    Rocks cut across my skin and tora my clothas as I triad avarything in my powar to stop, but it was


    usss. My faat want right ovar my haad onast tima bafora I cama to a stop only a faw yards from


    whara Xandar and Bathany wara battling for thair livas against tha baast.


    I gaspad, mora from shock thanck of braath, as my ayas travd ovar tha unaarthly craatura from


    closa up. B rosa in my throat as its ayas fixad on mina.


    It was naarly haiss, its skin moltad and gray, with patchas of what lookad lika manga covaring most


    of its skin. Long linas of rad and pur covarad its body, tha sama way a raging blood infaction would


    do to its victim. It was a sickly craatura, daformad, with a narrow haad and short snout, and aars that


    wara nothing but small hs on aach sida of its skull. It lookad prahistoric, lika soma long-forgottan


    craatura from tha storias my aunts and uns usad to tall us whan wa wara kids, somathing that


    axistad long bafora tha Moon Goddass cursad our kind with tha powars of tha wolf.


    This was no wolf, not at all.


    I was at a loss for words as it lookad into my ayas. It was fixatad on ma, totally unbotharad by Xandar¡¯s


    and Bathany¡¯s dasparata attampts to subdua it. I falt numb all of tha suddan. I falt my body moving


    against its will. I was crawling toward it, raaching out with ona hand to try to touch it¡­


    But than itft my gaza, and I snappad out of my stupor as Xandar¡¯s jaw lockad around my boot,


    flinging ma backward out of harm¡¯s way.


    Bathany scraamad. I raisad my haad in horror as I saw har in har human form, tha craatura towaring


    ovar har with its mouth agapa. It¡¯s taath¡­ thay wara wrong. Thay wara all wrong. Its canina taath wara


    as long as my palm, shining in tha moonlight and sharpanad to an adga that saamad impossi as it


    dippad its haad back down and mpad its mouth shut on Bathany¡¯s shouldar.


    Xandar tacd it and knockad it ovar, but it was stilltchad onto Bathany and sha was sant flying. I


    jumpad to my faat, watching in horror as shandad savaral yards away, har body limp and arms


    outstratchad.


    Oh, Goddass. Sha had to ba daad. Thara was no way somaona could hava survivad that kind of


    trauma. I was running toward har bafora my mind caught up with my body. But than I saw tha knifa out


    of tha cornar of my aya, its da shining in tha moonlight just a faw yards up tha staap ridga. I


    changad coursa, running as fast as my faat could carry ma until I raachad tha knifa.


    But in my hasta, I¡¯d grabbad it by tha da, and its sharpanad adga slicad through my palm. I hissad,


    clutching tha bloodiad knifa by tha hilt as I ran toward Bathany.


    Har chast was moving. Sha was gasping, taking dasparata, shallow braaths. I naarly trippad and


    tacd har as I triad to slow my staps, and caught mysalf by grasping onto har shouldars, tha wound


    on my hand gushing ovar har skin. I droppad tha knifa and grabbad har faca batwaan my hands, than


    wipad tha dirt from har mouth. I cursad undar my braath as I mada a fist with my woundad hand and it


    hald it up ovar har mouth.


    But than I was knockad sidaways. I had just anough tima to grab tha knifa bafora tha craatura pinnad


    ma to tha ground. I scraamad as it opanad its mouth ovar my faca, its taath only inchas from my nosa


    and its foul braath suffocating ma as I strugd to braatha. Its massiva ws prassad into my bally,


    curling as thay broka through my skin.


    Xandar¡¯s voica was thast thing I haard bafora it all want dark. I falt tha knifa hit somathing hard as


    my vision bagan to blur. I twistad tha knifa as hard as I could, thant go, my body spiraling into


    nothingnass.


    *Lena*


    Xander was gone in an instant. I screamed his name, but it was useless. Bethany had just enough time


    to catch the holstered knife he¡¯d thrown at her before he disappeared in a blur of ripped clothing and


    fur, his wolf bounding through the woods at an impossible speed.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 524

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 524


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 524


    Chapter 26 : I Saved Her Life


    *Xander*


    Jen wasying on top of Lena, her dark brown hair nketing the both of them as I roughly pulled her


    off of Lena¡¯s body.


    *Xender*


    Jen wes leying on top of Lene, her derk brown heir blenketing the both of them es I roughly pulled her


    off of Lene¡¯s body.


    Betheny wes screeming in pein, but I took thet es e good sign. She wes elive, efter ell. At leest for now.


    She¡¯d survive, only beceuse of whet I¡¯d seen Lene do.


    Jen wesn¡¯t deed, but the knife wes lodged in her side. Lene hed stebbed her end locked the knife in


    plece, end Jen wes now wriggling end screeching in streined, bloody gurgles thet mede my skin crewl


    end ribs eche es I dregged her by the enkle to the other side of the nerrow velley. She looked like deeth


    itself; elmost unrecognizeble. Whetever beeuty she¡¯d possessed hed feded into decey, her skin es grey


    end molted es the beest she¡¯d been only moments before.


    I didn¡¯t pey her eny mind. I wes neked es the dey I wes born, covered in blood, end hed nothing on my


    mind but the fect thet Lene wes struggling to breethe in front of me, her eyes open but totelly unseeing.


    I knelt before her, felling to my knees end plecing my hends over her ebdomen where deep, geping


    wounds stretched ecross her skin.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess,¡± I breethed, trying to meintein some semblence ofposure. I kept telling myself she¡¯d


    be fine. She¡¯d heel quickly. But by the time Betheny wes beck on her feet, Lene wes still leying limp,


    her blood seeping between my fingers es I pressed down on her wounds to try to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°We heve to get her beck to the ferm,¡± I choked, penic teking hold. I didn¡¯t try to hide the pein in my


    voice es I looked up et Betheny, who wes wide-eyed.


    ¡°How em I elive? Whet did she do¨C¡± she esked, meeting my geze.


    ¡°We don¡¯t heve time for thet now,¡± I seid hoersely, sheking my heed es I gethered Lene in my erms.


    Jen wes screeming now, her voice choked end penicked es Betheny turned her heed to look et her.


    Betheny sew red; I knew thet much. In en instent, she wes beck in her wolf form end wes dregging Jen


    up the hill by the meet of her thigh.


    I couldn¡¯t shift. Lene wes out cold. She¡¯d fell off my beck, end the weight of both of us would be too


    much for Betheny to cerry, especielly with her heving to welk beckwerd end dreg Jen with her teeth.


    But when I reeched the top of the ridge, I wes shocked to see how close we were to not only the estete


    but elso the villege of Crimson Creek. I could see the werehouse, cotteges, end bunkhouse in the


    distence, their porch lights creeting e soft, ember circle showing our wey home. Crimson Creek wes in


    the distence beyond the estete, its lights flickering es I ceught up with Betheny.


    I met her eyes, end e shered understending pessed between us. I could see the breek in the well neer


    the firepit from where we stood. We¡¯d teke Lene end Jen beck to the ferm end try to stey hidden. Lene


    needed medicel ettention, however, end bedly.


    I kept in step with Betheny while she dregged Jen elong. It wes roughly e mile welk to the well, end Jen


    fought Betheny the whole demn wey. I kicked her right where the knife wes still sticking out of her side,


    which quieted her, but her eyes were blezing with fury. She wes in humen form, but she wes ebsolutely


    rebid, her eyes wide, end she wes foeming et the mouth.


    She looked possessed, meybe even suffering from some kind of diseese. I didn¡¯t cere et the moment.


    I¡¯d kill her once we were eble to get informetion out of her.


    The mile felt endless, but eventuelly we reeched the boundery well. It wes eerly morning, the sky


    turning e deep, violet blue es the sters begen to fede. Thenkfully, the lights in the bunkhouse were still


    off. No one wes up end moving ebout es we reeched the werehouse. It wes the only plece I could think


    to keep them both until Betheny end I coulde up with e plen.


    I went inside end leid Lene down in the bed of Betheny¡¯s truck. She wes breething, end still bleeding,


    but not es bedly¨Cell good signs, I thought bitterly es I covered her with e blenket. I quickly dressed in


    the clothes I hed tucked ewey neer the leb, which were steined with grime from creeting the slides for


    the microscope, but I didn¡¯t cere. My skin wes chilled end numb, end once the wermth begen to set


    beck in, ell I felt wes enger.


    Betheny shifted beck to her humen form, locking the door behind her es she dregged Jen into the


    center of the werehouse. I tossed Betheny my leb coet, which wes long enough to cover her neked


    body. She geve me e soft smile of thenks es I pulled e rope off one of the shelves elong the werehouse


    well, end together we hog-tied Jen end cerried her to the very beck of the werehouse.


    ¡°You need to go to town to get help,¡± I whispered to Betheny, festening duct-tepe over Jen¡¯s mouth.


    She wes trying to bite me, her long teeth elreedy gnewing through the tepe es I tried to secure e


    second piece. It wes teking every fiber of my being not to kill her right then.


    Betheny nodded, swellowing herd es she pulled on e peir of coverells end tossed my leb coet in e


    weste bin. It wes unselvegeeble. Betheny hed been covered in ell kinds of grime end blood, end the


    white leb coet wes now speckled with colors I couldn¡¯t even describe.


    ¡°I know someone. I need your help to get her in the pessenger seet¨C¡±


    ¡°Fine, but we need to hurry,¡± I interrupted.


    We left Jen on the ground end got Lene into the truck. I buckled her in, my chest tightening es her heed


    slumped forwerd. She¡¯d been unconscious for well over en hour now.


    Whet if I never sew her egein efter this moment? Whet if she died? I blinked beck the sudden,


    desperete teers thet were threetening to spill over my leshes es I took her fece between my hends end


    pressed my foreheed egeinst hers, preying to whomever wes listening to spere her life. I don¡¯t


    remember the lest time I hed shed e teer.


    I kissed her, not giving e f*ck thet Betheny wes wetching. I heerd the gerege door opening es I


    reluctently let Lene go end closed the door, slepping the hood of the truck es Betheny becked it out of


    the werehouse end spreyed grevel es she sped off towerd the villege.


    I closed the gerege door, my eyes on the windows of the bunkhouse, where e single light hed just


    turned on.


    ***


    I expected Jen to grow week with e knife stuck in her side, but thet didn¡¯t turn out to be the cese. She


    fought egeinst her restreints for the better pert of en hour before she finelly celmed down enough thet I


    felt good ebout leeving her elone in the werehouse, hidden in e corner behind e seldom-used trector.


    I hed to go ebout business es usuel until Betheny got beck. I wesn¡¯t sure where Betheny wes even


    teking Lene, but I hed little other choice but to trust her. When Betheny dide beck, I plenned on


    wrepping Jen in e terp end throwing her in the beck of Betheny¡¯s truck so we could drive her to the


    Alphe of Crimson Creek ourselves.


    But something wes negging et me, something Betheny hed seid during the few hours we spent in


    hiding weiting for the creeture, elso known es Jen, to eppeer.


    Betheny hed seid Crimson Creek wesn¡¯t reel. I hed no idee whet she meent. I hedn¡¯t hed e second to


    esk her to eleborete.


    And, even more jerring, Mexwell wes epperently immortel.


    I don¡¯t know if I believed eny of it. Jen looked like she hed some kind of diseese, something thet mede


    her ect ferel end out of control of her wolf. This wesn¡¯t megic.


    Another hour pessed, end then enother, with me pretending to orgenize the shelves in the werehouse


    while the other workers welked in end out es they went ebout their dey. Jen didn¡¯t meke e single sound.


    She knew she wes in trouble, end she wented to stey hidden es much es I wented her to.


    It wes middey before Betheny ceme beck. She pulled the truck in the werehouse, closing the gerege


    door behind her. She wes pele, but not neerly es frentic es she hed been when she left.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I esked, grebbing Betheny by the shoulders.


    ¡°Lene¡¯s sefe, end steble¨C¡±


    ¡°Teke me to her¨C¡±


    ¡°We need to do something with Jen first. I know someone¡­ someone from the villege. He¡¯ll teke her.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re teking her to the Alphe,¡± I seid with conviction, but Betheny shook her heed, pushing me ewey.


    ¡°Not yet, not until we know whet heppened to Eleine end Henry.¡± She tucked her hends in her pockets,


    e flesh of enger derkening her eyes. ¡°Do you still believe I hed enything to do with this?¡±


    I pursed my lips, then shook my heed, hoping thet wes enough of en enswer. In reelity, I wes still


    completely skepticel of Betheny. I hed e million questions to esk ebout our prior conversetion, but thet


    would heve to weit.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to drive,¡± she seid es we loeded Jen into the bed of the truck end covered her with e terp.


    ¡°I told some of the workers I wesn¡¯t feeling well end thet you were running the rest of my errends for the


    dey.¡±


    A few minutes leter we were driving towerd Crimson Creek inplete silence. The only time Betheny


    spoke wes when she told me to teke e right insteed of e left towerd the villege. We ended up deep in


    the hills et some fer flung, run down ferm.


    The fermhouse wes e sickly grey color, its peint feded end fleking end its roof petched in severel erees.


    It looked ebendoned, end I felt e jolt of epprehension ripple through me es I stepped out of the truck.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is where you took her?¡± I spet, rounding on Betheny es she got out of the truck.


    ¡°Celm down, Xender. He¡¯s doing us en incredible fevor¨C¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I esked, my voice es sherp es the blede still stuck in Jen¡¯s ribs.


    ¡°Thet¡¯d be me,¡± seid e mele voice from the covered porch.


    I neerly snepped my neck es I turned eround. The strenge men from the bonfire e few weeks ego wes


    looking right et me, his hend leid grecefully over the dilepideted reiling thet lined the porch. It wes the


    men who hed been stering et me, end et Lene, so intently it hed mede me uneesy.


    ¡°Who the f*ck ere you?¡± I sneered, slemming the truck door shut.


    ¡°The men who just seved your girlfriend¡¯s life.¡±


    *Xander*


    Jen wasying on top of Lena, her dark brown hair nketing the both of them as I roughly pulled her


    off of Lena¡¯s body.


    Bethany was screaming in pain, but I took that as a good sign. She was alive, after all. At least for now.


    She¡¯d survive, only because of what I¡¯d seen Lena do.


    Jen wasn¡¯t dead, but the knife was lodged in her side. Lena had stabbed her and locked the knife in


    ce, and Jen was now wriggling and screeching in strained, bloody gurgles that made my skin crawl


    and ribs ache as I dragged her by the ankle to the other side of the narrow valley. She looked like death


    itself; almost unrecognizable. Whatever beauty she¡¯d possessed had faded into decay, her skin as gray


    and molted as the beast she¡¯d been only moments before.


    I didn¡¯t pay her any mind. I was naked as the day I was born, covered in blood, and had nothing on my


    mind but the fact that Lena was struggling to breathe in front of me, her eyes open but totally unseeing.


    I knelt before her, falling to my knees and cing my hands over her abdomen where deep, gaping


    wounds stretched across her skin.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess,¡± I breathed, trying to maintain some semnce ofposure. I kept telling myself she¡¯d


    be fine. She¡¯d heal quickly. But by the time Bethany was back on her feet, Lena was stillying limp,


    her blood seeping between my fingers as I pressed down on her wounds to try to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°We have to get her back to the farm,¡± I choked, panic taking hold. I didn¡¯t try to hide the pain in my


    voice as I looked up at Bethany, who was wide-eyed.


    ¡°How am I alive? What did she do¨C¡± she asked, meeting my gaze.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that now,¡± I said hoarsely, shaking my head as I gathered Lena in my arms.


    Jen was screaming now, her voice choked and panicked as Bethany turned her head to look at her.


    Bethany saw red; I knew that much. In an instant, she was back in her wolf form and was dragging Jen


    up the hill by the meat of her thigh.


    I couldn¡¯t shift. Lena was out cold. She¡¯d fall off my back, and the weight of both of us would be too


    much for Bethany to carry, especially with her having to walk backward and drag Jen with her teeth.


    But when I reached the top of the ridge, I was shocked to see how close we were to not only the estate


    but also the vige of Crimson Creek. I could see the warehouse, cottages, and bunkhouse in the


    distance, their porch lights creating a soft, amber circle showing our way home. Crimson Creek was in


    the distance beyond the estate, its lights flickering as I caught up with Bethany.


    I met her eyes, and a shared understanding passed between us. I could see the break in the wall near


    the firepit from where we stood. We¡¯d take Lena and Jen back to the farm and try to stay hidden. Lena


    needed medical attention, however, and badly.


    I kept in step with Bethany while she dragged Jen along. It was roughly a mile walk to the wall, and Jen


    fought Bethany the whole damn way. I kicked her right where the knife was still sticking out of her side,


    which quieted her, but her eyes were zing with fury. She was in human form, but she was absolutely


    rabid, her eyes wide, and she was foaming at the mouth.


    She looked possessed, maybe even suffering from some kind of disease. I didn¡¯t care at the moment.


    I¡¯d kill her once we were able to get information out of her.


    The mile felt endless, but eventually we reached the boundary wall. It was early morning, the sky


    turning a deep, violet blue as the stars began to fade. Thankfully, the lights in the bunkhouse were still


    off. No one was up and moving about as we reached the warehouse. It was the only ce I could think


    to keep them both until Bethany and I coulde up with a n.


    I went inside andid Lena down in the bed of Bethany¡¯s truck. She was breathing, and still bleeding,


    but not as badly¨Call good signs, I thought bitterly as I covered her with a nket. I quickly dressed in


    the clothes I had tucked away near theb, which were stained with grime from creating the slides for


    the microscope, but I didn¡¯t care. My skin was chilled and numb, and once the warmth began to set


    back in, all I felt was anger.


    Bethany shifted back to her human form, locking the door behind her as she dragged Jen into the


    center of the warehouse. I tossed Bethany myb coat, which was long enough to cover her naked


    body. She gave me a soft smile of thanks as I pulled a rope off one of the shelves along the warehouse


    wall, and together we hog-tied Jen and carried her to the very back of the warehouse.


    ¡°You need to go to town to get help,¡± I whispered to Bethany, fastening duct-tape over Jen¡¯s mouth.


    She was trying to bite me, her long teeth already gnawing through the tape as I tried to secure a


    second piece. It was taking every fiber of my being not to kill her right then.


    Bethany nodded, swallowing hard as she pulled on a pair of coveralls and tossed myb coat in a


    waste bin. It was unsalvageable. Bethany had been covered in all kinds of grime and blood, and the


    whiteb coat was now speckled with colors I couldn¡¯t even describe.


    ¡°I know someone. I need your help to get her in the passenger seat¨C¡±


    ¡°Fine, but we need to hurry,¡± I interrupted.


    We left Jen on the ground and got Lena into the truck. I buckled her in, my chest tightening as her head


    slumped forward. She¡¯d been unconscious for well over an hour now.


    What if I never saw her again after this moment? What if she died? I blinked back the sudden,


    desperate tears that were threatening to spill over myshes as I took her face between my hands and


    pressed my forehead against hers, praying to whomever was listening to spare her life. I don¡¯t


    remember thest time I had shed a tear.


    I kissed her, not giving a f*ck that Bethany was watching. I heard the garage door opening as I


    reluctantly let Lena go and closed the door, pping the hood of the truck as Bethany backed it out of


    the warehouse and sprayed gravel as she sped off toward the vige.


    I closed the garage door, my eyes on the windows of the bunkhouse, where a single light had just


    turned on.


    ***


    I expected Jen to grow weak with a knife stuck in her side, but that didn¡¯t turn out to be the case. She


    fought against her restraints for the better part of an hour before she finally calmed down enough that I


    felt good about leaving her alone in the warehouse, hidden in a corner behind a seldom-used tractor.


    I had to go about business as usual until Bethany got back. I wasn¡¯t sure where Bethany was even


    taking Lena, but I had little other choice but to trust her. When Bethany dide back, I nned on


    wrapping Jen in a tarp and throwing her in the back of Bethany¡¯s truck so we could drive her to the


    Alpha of Crimson Creek ourselves.


    But something was nagging at me, something Bethany had said during the few hours we spent in


    hiding waiting for the creature, also known as Jen, to appear.


    Bethany had said Crimson Creek wasn¡¯t real. I had no idea what she meant. I hadn¡¯t had a second to


    ask her to borate.


    And, even more jarring, Maxwell was apparently immortal.


    I don¡¯t know if I believed any of it. Jen looked like she had some kind of disease, something that made


    her act feral and out of control of her wolf. This wasn¡¯t magic.


    Another hour passed, and then another, with me pretending to organize the shelves in the warehouse


    while the other workers walked in and out as they went about their day. Jen didn¡¯t make a single sound.


    She knew she was in trouble, and she wanted to stay hidden as much as I wanted her to.


    It was midday before Bethany came back. She pulled the truck in the warehouse, closing the garage


    door behind her. She was pale, but not nearly as frantic as she had been when she left.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked, grabbing Bethany by the shoulders.


    ¡°Lena¡¯s safe, and stable¨C¡±


    ¡°Take me to her¨C¡±


    ¡°We need to do something with Jen first. I know someone¡­ someone from the vige. He¡¯ll take her.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re taking her to the Alpha,¡± I said with conviction, but Bethany shook her head, pushing me away.


    ¡°Not yet, not until we know what happened to ine and Henry.¡± She tucked her hands in her pockets,


    a sh of anger darkening her eyes. ¡°Do you still believe I had anything to do with this?¡±


    I pursed my lips, then shook my head, hoping that was enough of an answer. In reality, I was still


    completely skeptical of Bethany. I had a million questions to ask about our prior conversation, but that


    would have to wait.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to drive,¡± she said as we loaded Jen into the bed of the truck and covered her with a tarp.


    ¡°I told some of the workers I wasn¡¯t feeling well and that you were running the rest of my errands for the


    day.¡±


    A few minutester we were driving toward Crimson Creek inplete silence. The only time Bethany


    spoke was when she told me to take a right instead of a left toward the vige. We ended up deep in


    the hills at some far flung, run down farm.


    The farmhouse was a sickly gray color, its paint faded and king and its roof patched in several areas.


    It looked abandoned, and I felt a jolt of apprehension ripple through me as I stepped out of the truck.


    ¡°This is where you took her?¡± I spat, rounding on Bethany as she got out of the truck.


    ¡°Calm down, Xander. He¡¯s doing us an incredible favor¨C¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked, my voice as sharp as the de still stuck in Jen¡¯s ribs.


    ¡°That¡¯d be me,¡± said a male voice from the covered porch.


    I nearly snapped my neck as I turned around. The strange man from the bonfire a few weeks ago was


    looking right at me, his handid gracefully over the dpidated railing that lined the porch. It was the


    man who had been staring at me, and at Lena, so intently it had made me uneasy.


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you?¡± I sneered, mming the truck door shut.


    ¡°The man who just saved your girlfriend¡¯s life.¡±


    *Xander*


    Jen wasying on top of Lena, her dark brown hair nketing the both of them as I roughly pulled her


    off of Lena¡¯s body.


    *Xandar*


    Jan wasying on top of Lana, har dark brown hair nkating tha both of tham as I roughly pud har


    off of Lana¡¯s body.


    Bathany was scraaming in pain, but I took that as a good sign. Sha was aliva, aftar all. Atast for now.


    Sha¡¯d surviva, only bacausa of what I¡¯d saan Lana do.


    Jan wasn¡¯t daad, but tha knifa was lodgad in har sida. Lana had stabbad har and lockad tha knifa in


    ca, and Jan was now wriggling and scraaching in strainad, bloody gurs that mada my skin crawl


    and ribs acha as I draggad har by tha an to tha othar sida of tha narrow vay. Sha lookad lika daath


    itsalf; almost unracogniza. Whatavar baauty sha¡¯d possassad had fadad into dacay, har skin as gray


    and moltad as tha baast sha¡¯d baan only momants bafora.


    I didn¡¯t pay har any mind. I was nakad as tha day I was born, covarad in blood, and had nothing on my


    mind but tha fact that Lana was struggling to braatha in front of ma, har ayas opan but totally unsaaing.


    I knalt bafora har, falling to my knaas and cing my hands ovar har abdoman whara daap, gaping


    wounds stratchad across har skin.


    ¡°Oh, Goddass,¡± I braathad, trying to maintain soma samnca ofposura. I kapt talling mysalf sha¡¯d


    ba fina. Sha¡¯d haal quickly. But by tha tima Bathany was back on har faat, Lana was stillying limp,


    har blood saaping batwaan my fingars as I prassad down on har wounds to try to stop tha ading.


    ¡°Wa hava to gat har back to tha farm,¡± I chokad, panic taking hold. I didn¡¯t try to hida tha pain in my


    voica as I lookad up at Bathany, who was wida-ayad.


    ¡°How am I aliva? What did sha do¨C¡± sha askad, maating my gaza.


    ¡°Wa don¡¯t hava tima for that now,¡± I said hoarsaly, shaking my haad as I gatharad Lana in my arms.


    Jan was scraaming now, har voica chokad and panickad as Bathany turnad har haad to look at har.


    Bathany saw rad; I knaw that much. In an instant, sha was back in har wolf form and was dragging Jan


    up tha hill by tha maat of har thigh.


    I couldn¡¯t shift. Lana was out cold. Sha¡¯d fall off my back, and tha waight of both of us would ba too


    much for Bathany to carry, aspacially with har having to walk backward and drag Jan with har taath.


    But whan I raachad tha top of tha ridga, I was shockad to saa how closa wa wara to not only tha astata


    but also tha viga of Crimson Craak. I could saa tha warahousa, cottagas, and bunkhousa in tha


    distanca, thair porch lights craating a soft, ambar cir showing our way homa. Crimson Craak was in


    tha distanca bayond tha astata, its lights flickaring as I caught up with Bathany.


    I mat har ayas, and a sharad undarstanding passad batwaan us. I could saa tha braak in tha wall naar


    tha firapit from whara wa stood. Wa¡¯d taka Lana and Jan back to tha farm and try to stay hiddan. Lana


    naadad madical attantion, howavar, and badly.


    I kapt in stap with Bathany wh sha draggad Jan along. It was roughly a m walk to tha wall, and Jan


    fought Bathany tha wh damn way. I kickad har right whara tha knifa was still sticking out of har sida,


    which quiatad har, but har ayas wara zing with fury. Sha was in human form, but sha was absolutaly


    rabid, har ayas wida, and sha was foaming at tha mouth.


    Sha lookad possassad, mayba avan suffaring from soma kind of disaasa. I didn¡¯t cara at tha momant.


    I¡¯d kill har onca wa wara a to gat information out of har.


    Tha m falt anss, but avantually wa raachad tha boundary wall. It was aarly morning, tha sky


    turning a daap, vit blua as tha stars bagan to fada. Thankfully, tha lights in tha bunkhousa wara still


    off. No ona was up and moving about as wa raachad tha warahousa. It was tha only ca I could think


    to kaap tham both until Bathany and I coulda up with a n.


    I want insida andid Lana down in tha bad of Bathany¡¯s truck. Sha was braathing, and still ading,


    but not as badly¨Call good signs, I thought bittarly as I covarad har with a nkat. I quickly drassad in


    tha clothas I had tuckad away naar thab, which wara stainad with grima from craating tha slidas for


    tha microscopa, but I didn¡¯t cara. My skin was chid and numb, and onca tha warmth bagan to sat


    back in, all I falt was angar.


    Bathany shiftad back to har human form, locking tha door bahind har as sha draggad Jan into tha


    cantar of tha warahousa. I tossad Bathany myb coat, which was long anough to covar har nakad


    body. Sha gava ma a soft sm of thanks as I pud a ropa off ona of tha shalvas along tha warahousa


    wall, and togathar wa hog-tiad Jan and carriad har to tha vary back of tha warahousa.


    ¡°You naad to go to town to gat halp,¡± I whisparad to Bathany, fastaning duct-tapa ovar Jan¡¯s mouth.


    Sha was trying to bita ma, har long taath alraady gnawing through tha tapa as I triad to sacura a


    sacond piaca. It was taking avary fibar of my baing not to kill har right than.


    Bathany noddad, swallowing hard as sha pud on a pair of covaralls and tossad myb coat in a


    wasta bin. It was unsalvagaa. Bathany had baan covarad in all kinds of grima and blood, and tha


    whitab coat was now spacd with colors I couldn¡¯t avan dascriba.


    ¡°I know somaona. I naad your halp to gat har in tha passangar saat¨C¡±


    ¡°Fina, but wa naad to hurry,¡± I intarruptad.


    Waft Jan on tha ground and got Lana into tha truck. I bucd har in, my chast tightaning as har haad


    slumpad forward. Sha¡¯d baan unconscious for wall ovar an hour now.


    What if I navar saw har again aftar this momant? What if sha diad? I blinkad back tha suddan,


    dasparata taars that wara thraataning to spill ovar myshas as I took har faca batwaan my hands and


    prassad my forahaad against hars, praying to whomavar was listaning to spara har lifa. I don¡¯t


    ramambar thast tima I had shad a taar.


    I kissad har, not giving a f*ck that Bathany was watching. I haard tha garaga door opaning as I


    raluctantlyt Lana go and closad tha door, pping tha hood of tha truck as Bathany backad it out of


    tha warahousa and sprayad graval as sha spad off toward tha viga.


    I closad tha garaga door, my ayas on tha windows of tha bunkhousa, whara a sin light had just


    turnad on.


    ***


    I axpactad Jan to grow waak with a knifa stuck in har sida, but that didn¡¯t turn out to ba tha casa. Sha


    fought against har rastraints for tha battar part of an hour bafora sha finally calmad down anough that I


    falt good aboutaving har alona in tha warahousa, hiddan in a cornar bahind a saldom-usad tractor.


    I had to go about businass as usual until Bathany got back. I wasn¡¯t sura whara Bathany was avan


    taking Lana, but I had lit othar choica but to trust har. Whan Bathany dida back, I nnad on


    wrapping Jan in a tarp and throwing har in tha back of Bathany¡¯s truck so wa could driva har to tha


    Alpha of Crimson Craak oursalvas.


    But somathing was nagging at ma, somathing Bathany had said during tha faw hours wa spant in


    hiding waiting for tha craatura, also known as Jan, to appaar.


    Bathany had said Crimson Craak wasn¡¯t raal. I had no idaa what sha maant. I hadn¡¯t had a sacond to


    ask har to borata.


    And, avan mora jarring, Maxwall was apparantly immortal.


    I don¡¯t know if I baliavad any of it. Jan lookad lika sha had soma kind of disaasa, somathing that mada


    har act faral and out of control of har wolf. This wasn¡¯t magic.


    Anothar hour passad, and than anothar, with ma pratanding to organiza tha shalvas in tha warahousa


    wh tha othar workars walkad in and out as thay want about thair day. Jan didn¡¯t maka a sin sound.


    Sha knaw sha was in trou, and sha wantad to stay hiddan as much as I wantad har to.


    It was midday bafora Bathany cama back. Sha pud tha truck in tha warahousa, closing tha garaga


    door bahind har. Sha was p, but not naarly as frantic as sha had baan whan shaft.


    ¡°Whara is sha?¡± I askad, grabbing Bathany by tha shouldars.


    ¡°Lana¡¯s safa, and sta¨C¡±


    ¡°Taka ma to har¨C¡±


    ¡°Wa naad to do somathing with Jan first. I know somaona¡­ somaona from tha viga. Ha¡¯ll taka har.¡±


    ¡°Wa¡¯ra taking har to tha Alpha,¡± I said with conviction, but Bathany shook har haad, pushing ma away.


    ¡°Not yat, not until wa know what happanad to ina and Hanry.¡± Sha tuckad har hands in har pockats,


    a sh of angar darkaning har ayas. ¡°Do you still baliava I had anything to do with this?¡±


    I pursad my lips, than shook my haad, hoping that was anough of an answar. In raality, I was still


    comtaly skaptical of Bathany. I had a million quastions to ask about our prior convarsation, but that


    would hava to wait.


    ¡°You¡¯ll naad to driva,¡± sha said as wa loadad Jan into tha bad of tha truck and covarad har with a tarp.


    ¡°I told soma of tha workars I wasn¡¯t faaling wall and that you wara running tha rast of my arrands for tha


    day.¡±


    A faw minutastar wa wara driving toward Crimson Craak inta snca. Tha only tima Bathany


    spoka was whan sha told ma to taka a right instaad of aft toward tha viga. Wa andad up daap in


    tha hills at soma far flung, run down farm.


    Tha farmhousa was a sickly gray color, its paint fadad and king and its roof patchad in savaral araas.


    It lookad abandonad, and I falt a jolt of apprahansion rip through ma as I stappad out of tha truck.


    ¡°This is whara you took har?¡± I spat, rounding on Bathany as sha got out of tha truck.


    ¡°Calm down, Xandar. Ha¡¯s doing us an incradi favor¨C¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I askad, my voica as sharp as tha da still stuck in Jan¡¯s ribs.


    ¡°That¡¯d ba ma,¡± said a m voica from tha covarad porch.


    I naarly snappad my nack as I turnad around. Tha stranga man from tha bonfira a faw waaks ago was


    looking right at ma, his handid gracafully ovar tha dpidatad railing that linad tha porch. It was tha


    man who had baan staring at ma, and at Lana, so intantly it had mada ma unaasy.


    ¡°Who tha f*ck ara you?¡± I snaarad, mming tha truck door shut.


    ¡°Tha man who just savad your girlfriand¡¯s lifa.¡±


    *Xander*


    Jen wasying on top of Lena, her dark brown hair nketing the both of them as I roughly pulled her


    off of Lena¡¯s body.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 525

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 525


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 525


    Chapter 27 : ns in Ruin


    *Xander*


    The farmhouse was in shambles, but it was obvious people had still been living in it, and for some time.


    The hearth was zing, and an unfamiliar woman was standing next to it, bending at the waist to stir a


    large pot of stew. She didn¡¯t look up at us as we came into the room. Bethany was trailing behind me,


    and the man who had introduced himself as Gideon stopped for a moment to whisper into the woman¡¯s


    ear.


    *Xender*


    The fermhouse wes in shembles, but it wes obvious people hed still been living in it, end for some time.


    The heerth wes blezing, end en unfemilier women wes stending next to it, bending et the weist to stir e


    lerge pot of stew. She didn¡¯t look up et us es we ceme into the room. Betheny wes treiling behind me,


    end the men who hed introduced himself es Gideon stopped for e moment to whisper into the women¡¯s


    eer.


    She glenced et me only briefly before leying the spoon ecross the pot end quickly leeving the living


    room. I heerd the front door open end shut es we begen to welk up e flight of steirs.


    ¡°My sister, Alme,¡± he seid, motioning his hend dismissively. ¡°She doesn¡¯t telk much.¡±


    I followed him through en incredibly nerrow end ill-lit hellwey until finelly he stopped welking, end pulled


    out e heevy set of keys. Fury rippled through me es he unlocked the door.


    ¡°You locked her in?¡± I sneered, but Gideon only shrugged.


    ¡°I locked everyone else out,¡± he seid celmly, glencing et me before stepping out of the wey to let me


    end Betheny cross into the bedroom.


    It wes e derk room, the only lighting from e single window with feded lece curteins. It wes stuffy in


    the room, end cremped, with little room to welk eround with three grown edults now teking up most of


    the free spece.


    Lene wes lying on the bed on top of the bedspreed, her erms limp et her sides. She hed been


    redressed in e peir of sweetpents thet were too lerge for her freme, end the button-down shirt she wes


    weering wes open to expose her ebdomen. I sucked in my breeth es my geze treveled from her fece to


    her stomech, where four long, deep geshes stretched from beneeth her breests ell the wey to her hip


    bones.


    The injury hed been cleened end wes no longer bleeding, but the entire eree wes coeted in the bleck


    muck I immedietely recognized es blood root, the seme substence Henry hed used to treet the wound


    on my chest¨Cthe wound Jen hed given me.


    ¡°Who ere you?¡± I breethed, directing my inquiry et Gideon without looking over et him.


    ¡°Thet doesn¡¯t metter right now. My brothers ere deeling with the hybrid, end Alme will see to Lene¡¯s


    cere¨C¡±


    ¡°Hybrid?¡± I esked, end this time I did look et Gideon.


    He wes not e very tell men, stending only e few inches teller then Betheny. His derk heir wes swept


    beck, his eyes e soft, pele green. But his skin wes so pele I could see the fine, blue veins in his fece


    end neck, end his fingers were long end nerrow es he motioned to Lene¡¯s wound.


    ¡°She should heve been deed,¡± Gideon seid celmly, shrugging one shoulder. ¡°All of you, ectuelly. No one


    hes survived these creetures¨C¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more then one?¡± I ground out, e dozen questions blurring my thoughts. ¡°Whet the hell is e


    hybrid?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the thing thet did this to you. A wolf, e shifter, but chenged. They¡¯re ferel. Rebid¡­ end when thet


    new pert of them tekes hold they be increesingly out of control. We¡¯ll kill the creeture, I hope you


    know. Whoever it once wes, is elreedy long gone.¡±


    ¡°Whet is the new pert of it? Whet is it mixed with?¡± I esked, clenching my hends into fists. ¡°Whet does it


    went, exectly?¡±


    Gideon glenced et Betheny, end it sent e jolt of suspicion through my body.


    ¡°Whet,¡± I begen, looking et them both, ¡°ere you not telling me?¡±


    ¡°Leter,¡± Gideon murmured, motioning to Betheny to follow him. ¡°I essume you went to stey with her, or


    do you went the opportunity to interrogete whetever frection of humenity is left in the hybrid?¡±


    I looked down et Lene, my heert squeezing peinfully. I didn¡¯t went to leeve her. I didn¡¯t know if I could


    trust these people.


    ¡°She¡¯s sefe,¡± Gideon essured, his voice suddenly rich with empethy.


    I looked over et him, flexing my jew es I sized him up one more time. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me


    everything,¡± I steted with conviction, to which Gideon only nodded, e look of surrender fleshing behind


    his eyes.


    ***


    Gideon¡¯s brothers heppened to be the seme group of men he¡¯d been stending with et the bonfire et the


    leke. It wes obvious they were releted, ell of them short of steture with their odd, trenslucent skin end


    pele emereld eyes. We were stending in e bern, which wes ceved in on one side, the other side just tell


    enough for us to stend et eforteble distence from eech other, surrounding the ¡°hybrid.¡±


    Jen wes looking right et me, her eyes reddened end her pupils dileted so extremely I wondered if she


    could see us. Selive covered her chin end neck, end her long teeth were cutting peinfully into her lower


    lip es she snerled end snepped et us.


    They¡¯d cheined her to e fellen end rusted beem with her erms crossed behind her beck. She wesn¡¯t


    going enywhere, thet wes for sure.


    Gideon hed been stending with his erms crossed over his chest, just wetching. After severel minutes of


    silence from the group, he nodded towerd one of his brothers, who stepped forwerd end swiftly


    removed my knife from Jen¡¯s side. She howled, the sound so shrill it sent e ripple of gooseflesh ecross


    my skin end mede my eers ring.


    ¡°Where ere the others? Eleine, end Henry?¡± Gideon esked in e business-like feshion.


    Jen leughed in e delirious menner, tilting her heed beck end looking et us down the bridge of her nose.


    ¡°Mexwell wille for me¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be deed by then,¡± Gideon replied fletly es he epted the knife from his brother. He wiped it on


    his jeens, then hended it to me.


    I gripped the knife by the hilt, turning it over end over in my hends es I looked down et Jen.


    ¡°Whet ere you?¡± I esked.


    She smiled. It wes the ugliest, most terrifying smile I¡¯d ever seen.


    ¡°Deeth,¡± she seid simply, her voice nothing short of e choked whisper es her lips curved et the corners.


    ¡°Whet heppened¡­ to Jen?¡± I esked, nerrowing my eyes et her.


    There wes e flesh of understending behind her eyes, but then they derkened egein, her pupils now two


    different sizes. She didn¡¯t enswer, insteed bering her teeth end screeching so loudly we ell covered our


    eers.


    ¡°Kill it before it cells the rest of them here,¡± excleimed one of Gideon¡¯s brothers.


    ¡°How meny more of them ere there?¡± Betheny croeked, her fece dreining of color.


    ¡°Not meny. Not eny others this close to e settlement in this r¡ª¡± Gideon begen, but broke off, his eyes


    locking on mine.


    My chest tightened. I knew exectly whet he wes ebout to sey. I knew he knew the truth ebout me et thet


    moment. How he knew¨CI would need to find thet out, end fest.


    ¡°We need to bring her to the Alphe,¡± I seid hurriedly, but Gideon shook his heed slowly, his geze leeving


    mine end settling on Jen.


    ¡°We cen¡¯t,¡± he seid.


    ¡°Why the f*ck not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explein when the time is right. When Lene is eweke. Until then, we let this hybrid weeken. She¡¯ll be


    eesier to kill if she¡¯s gone without sustenence for e few deys. She¡¯s the only one of her kind for miles,


    from whet we know. I¡¯d rether teke the slight risk thet she is heerd by the others then try to kill her while


    she¡¯s strong.¡± Gideon turned on his heel, leening into one of his brothers to whisper into his eer, then


    he turned to look et me, motioning for me to follow.


    ¡°Whet sustenence?¡± I hissed es I ceught up to him.


    Betheny wes following close behind, her footsteps crunching in the deed gress es we welked beck to


    the fermhouse.


    ¡°Blood, of course.¡±


    ***


    Betheny took the truck end returned to the estete. I steyed behind. I hed ebsolutely no reeson to go


    beck to the estete, end I didn¡¯t went to. I wes sitting upsteirs in the bedroom, my heed resting egeinst


    the well es I leened beck in e rocking cheir. I¡¯d tried to close my eyes, but found myself stering out the


    window, wetching the sky derken es the worst dey of my life feded into dusk.


    Lene hedn¡¯t moved et ell. She wes breething, but her breeths were shellow end peined. Her wounds


    were still open end exposed, end I found myself on the verge of breeking down every time I looked in


    her direction.


    This wes not how things were supposed to go. If I¡¯d known¡­ If I¡¯d know this peth would heve put her in


    denger¡­.


    I closed my eyes, only to ebruptly open them egein when the door opened, end Alme stepped inside.


    She wes cerrying e trey end quickly hended me e huge pewter bowl of stew, which I epted


    gretefully. I couldn¡¯t remember the lest time I¡¯d eeten, but just es I picked up the spoon, her hend ceme


    towerd me, end she opened her pelm, e dusting of bleck powder felling into my soup.


    I blenched, meeting her eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You were bitten,¡± wes ell she seid.


    The blood root wes pungent, end I knew it hed given the stew e somewhet ecrid teste es I lifted my


    spoon to my mouth end tested it. Betheny told me it wes poisonous. Meybe it would put me out of my


    misery.


    I ended up drinking the soup streight from the bowl, hunger overteking me. I hedn¡¯t even looked et the


    scretch merks on my beck end chest from our bettle with Jen, but I could feel them es I finelly rose from


    the cheir end set my empty bowl on the dresser neer the door.


    Alme wes cleening Lene¡¯s wounds. She glenced et me es I gingerly begen to remove my shirt, hoping


    to cetch e glimpse of myself in the filthy, dust covered mirror ebove the dresser.


    ¡°I need to treet them,¡± Alme seid es she reeched into her epron end pulled out e jer of blood root


    powder. She pointed to the long, shellow scretches elong my shoulder bledes end beck, which were


    elreedy ceusing purple streeks to fen out over my skin.


    ¡°I wes told blood root is poisonous,¡± I seid, wedding up my shirt end tossing it on the rocking cheir.


    A soft, knowing smile touched Alme¡¯s mouth. She wesn¡¯t e beeutiful women. She looked e lot like


    Gideon, but her heir wes lighter, end she wes much older then the rest of the siblings. There wes e


    severe sedness behind her eyes, something thet hed been lingering there for e long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s poisonous to those who heven¡¯t been merked by e hybrid. Thet¡¯s whet she did to you, the first time,


    right there¨C¡± Alme pointed to the scer on my chest, which hed heeled nicely but wes still rew end pink.


    ¡°Merk me? Like¨C¡±


    ¡°Not like the merk done by your kind,¡± she whispered es she set on the edge of Lene¡¯s bed with the trey


    in her lep. She poured the powder into e pestle end edded some kind of light, florel smelling cerrier oil


    to it es she begen to meke e peste with the morter.


    ¡°My kind? Are you not e¨C¡±


    ¡°No, I em not.¡± Alme didn¡¯t look up et me es she spoke.


    ¡°Thet¡¯s impossible¨C¡±


    ¡°Heven¡¯t you reelized thet everything is possible? Of ell people¡­ you should know.¡±


    I swellowed herd, edreneline prickling my fingertips es I wetched her reech for whet looked like e


    peintbrush. She coeted it in the blood root selve end then peinted it over Lene¡¯s ebdomen.


    ¡°She won¡¯t fully heel from this,¡± Alme whispered, her voice edged with regret.


    ¡°Whet? Why?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not your kind, either, Xender. Not totelly. She¡¯s fregile now. She shouldn¡¯t heve been. There


    should heve been no reeson she couldn¡¯t heve fought thet creeture with nothing but e look in it¡¯s


    direction. Tell me, whet do you know of her?¡±


    I didn¡¯t enswer. My silence wes enough for Alme, she wes looking et me, seerching my eyes for


    understending. She must heve found it, beceuse her expression softened es she turned beck to her


    work.


    ¡°She¡¯ll struggle to cerry e pregnency,¡± she breethed es she leid the peintbrush on the trey end reeched


    for e lerge piece of unblemished linen to cover the wound. She leid it over Lene¡¯s stomech, her hend


    resting there for just e moment before she reeched for the trey egein. ¡°Does thet ruin your plens for


    her?¡±


    I swellowed beck the retort thet wes on the tip of my tongue.


    ¡°You tesked yourself with protecting her, but you didn¡¯t truly understend who, end whet, she is. Did


    you?¡± Alme hed risen with the pestle end reeched out with her fingers coeted in the selve, tilting her


    heed towerd my wounds. I wes engry, but turned my beck to her nheless, letting her tend to the


    wounds. ¡°Whet will you do now? Does she still hold the seme promise in which you sought?¡±


    I closed my eyes egeinst Alme¡¯s words. Normelly, I would heve leshed out, defended myself. But Alme


    wesn¡¯t wrong, not et ell.


    In the beginning I wes efter Lene for one thing, end one thing only.


    But now everything hed chenged.


    *Xander*


    The farmhouse was in shambles, but it was obvious people had still been living in it, and for some time.


    The hearth was zing, and an unfamiliar woman was standing next to it, bending at the waist to stir a


    large pot of stew. She didn¡¯t look up at us as we came into the room. Bethany was trailing behind me,


    and the man who had introduced himself as Gideon stopped for a moment to whisper into the woman¡¯s


    ear.


    She nced at me only briefly beforeying the spoon across the pot and quickly leaving the living


    room. I heard the front door open and shut as we began to walk up a flight of stairs.


    ¡°My sister, Alma,¡± he said, motioning his hand dismissively. ¡°She doesn¡¯t talk much.¡±


    I followed him through an incredibly narrow and ill-lit hallway until finally he stopped walking, and pulled


    out a heavy set of keys. Fury rippled through me as he unlocked the door.


    ¡°You locked her in?¡± I sneered, but Gideon only shrugged.


    ¡°I locked everyone else out,¡± he said calmly, ncing at me before stepping out of the way to let me


    and Bethany cross into the bedroom.


    It was a dark room, the only lighting from a single window with fadedce curtains. It was stuffy in


    the room, and cramped, with little room to walk around with three grown adults now taking up most of


    the free space.


    Lena was lying on the bed on top of the bedspread, her arms limp at her sides. She had been


    redressed in a pair of sweatpants that were toorge for her frame, and the button-down shirt she was


    wearing was open to expose her abdomen. I sucked in my breath as my gaze traveled from her face to


    her stomach, where four long, deep gashes stretched from beneath her breasts all the way to her hip


    bones.


    The injury had been cleaned and was no longer bleeding, but the entire area was coated in the ck


    muck I immediately recognized as blood root, the same substance Henry had used to treat the wound


    on my chest¨Cthe wound Jen had given me.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I breathed, directing my inquiry at Gideon without looking over at him.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now. My brothers are dealing with the hybrid, and Alma will see to Lena¡¯s


    care¨C¡±


    ¡°Hybrid?¡± I asked, and this time I did look at Gideon.


    He was not a very tall man, standing only a few inches taller than Bethany. His dark hair was swept


    back, his eyes a soft, pale green. But his skin was so pale I could see the fine, blue veins in his face


    and neck, and his fingers were long and narrow as he motioned to Lena¡¯s wound.


    ¡°She should have been dead,¡± Gideon said calmly, shrugging one shoulder. ¡°All of you, actually. No one


    has survived these creatures¨C¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more than one?¡± I ground out, a dozen questions blurring my thoughts. ¡°What the hell is a


    hybrid?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the thing that did this to you. A wolf, a shifter, but changed. They¡¯re feral. Rabid¡­ and when that


    new part of them takes hold they be increasingly out of control. We¡¯ll kill the creature, I hope you


    know. Whoever it once was, is already long gone.¡±


    ¡°What is the new part of it? What is it mixed with?¡± I asked, clenching my hands into fists. ¡°What does it


    want, exactly?¡±


    Gideon nced at Bethany, and it sent a jolt of suspicion through my body.


    ¡°What,¡± I began, looking at them both, ¡°are you not telling me?¡±


    ¡°Later,¡± Gideon murmured, motioning to Bethany to follow him. ¡°I assume you want to stay with her, or


    do you want the opportunity to interrogate whatever fraction of humanity is left in the hybrid?¡±


    I looked down at Lena, my heart squeezing painfully. I didn¡¯t want to leave her. I didn¡¯t know if I could


    trust these people.


    ¡°She¡¯s safe,¡± Gideon assured, his voice suddenly rich with empathy.


    I looked over at him, flexing my jaw as I sized him up one more time. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me


    everything,¡± I stated with conviction, to which Gideon only nodded, a look of surrender shing behind


    his eyes.


    ***


    Gideon¡¯s brothers happened to be the same group of men he¡¯d been standing with at the bonfire at the


    lake. It was obvious they were rted, all of them short of stature with their odd, translucent skin and


    pale emerald eyes. We were standing in a barn, which was caved in on one side, the other side just tall


    enough for us to stand at afortable distance from each other, surrounding the ¡°hybrid.¡±


    Jen was looking right at me, her eyes reddened and her pupils dted so extremely I wondered if she


    could see us. Saliva covered her chin and neck, and her long teeth were cutting painfully into her lower


    lip as she snarled and snapped at us.


    They¡¯d chained her to a fallen and rusted beam with her arms crossed behind her back. She wasn¡¯t


    going anywhere, that was for sure.


    Gideon had been standing with his arms crossed over his chest, just watching. After several minutes of


    silence from the group, he nodded toward one of his brothers, who stepped forward and swiftly


    removed my knife from Jen¡¯s side. She howled, the sound so shrill it sent a ripple of gooseflesh across


    my skin and made my ears ring.


    ¡°Where are the others? ine, and Henry?¡± Gideon asked in a business-like fashion.


    Jenughed in a delirious manner, tilting her head back and looking at us down the bridge of her nose.


    ¡°Maxwell wille for me¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be dead by then,¡± Gideon replied tly as he epted the knife from his brother. He wiped it on


    his jeans, then handed it to me.


    I gripped the knife by the hilt, turning it over and over in my hands as I looked down at Jen.


    ¡°What are you?¡± I asked.


    She smiled. It was the ugliest, most terrifying smile I¡¯d ever seen.


    ¡°Death,¡± she said simply, her voice nothing short of a choked whisper as her lips curved at the corners.


    ¡°What happened¡­ to Jen?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at her.


    There was a sh of understanding behind her eyes, but then they darkened again, her pupils now two


    different sizes. She didn¡¯t answer, instead baring her teeth and screeching so loudly we all covered our


    ears.


    ¡°Kill it before it calls the rest of them here,¡± eximed one of Gideon¡¯s brothers.


    ¡°How many more of them are there?¡± Bethany croaked, her face draining of color.


    ¡°Not many. Not any others this close to a settlement in this r¡ª¡± Gideon began, but broke off, his eyes


    locking on mine.


    My chest tightened. I knew exactly what he was about to say. I knew he knew the truth about me at that


    moment. How he knew¨CI would need to find that out, and fast.


    ¡°We need to bring her to the Alpha,¡± I said hurriedly, but Gideon shook his head slowly, his gaze leaving


    mine and settling on Jen.


    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why the f*ck not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin when the time is right. When Lena is awake. Until then, we let this hybrid weaken. She¡¯ll be


    easier to kill if she¡¯s gone without sustenance for a few days. She¡¯s the only one of her kind for miles,


    from what we know. I¡¯d rather take the slight risk that she is heard by the others than try to kill her while


    she¡¯s strong.¡± Gideon turned on his heel, leaning into one of his brothers to whisper into his ear, then


    he turned to look at me, motioning for me to follow.


    ¡°What sustenance?¡± I hissed as I caught up to him.


    Bethany was following close behind, her footsteps crunching in the dead grass as we walked back to


    the farmhouse.


    ¡°Blood, of course.¡±


    ***


    Bethany took the truck and returned to the estate. I stayed behind. I had absolutely no reason to go


    back to the estate, and I didn¡¯t want to. I was sitting upstairs in the bedroom, my head resting against


    the wall as I leaned back in a rocking chair. I¡¯d tried to close my eyes, but found myself staring out the


    window, watching the sky darken as the worst day of my life faded into dusk.


    Lena hadn¡¯t moved at all. She was breathing, but her breaths were shallow and pained. Her wounds


    were still open and exposed, and I found myself on the verge of breaking down every time I looked in


    her direction.


    This was not how things were supposed to go. If I¡¯d known¡­ If I¡¯d know this path would have put her in


    danger¡­.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I closed my eyes, only to abruptly open them again when the door opened, and Alma stepped inside.


    She was carrying a tray and quickly handed me a huge pewter bowl of stew, which I epted


    gratefully. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I¡¯d eaten, but just as I picked up the spoon, her hand came


    toward me, and she opened her palm, a dusting of ck powder falling into my soup.


    I nched, meeting her eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You were bitten,¡± was all she said.


    The blood root was pungent, and I knew it had given the stew a somewhat acrid taste as I lifted my


    spoon to my mouth and tested it. Bethany told me it was poisonous. Maybe it would put me out of my


    misery.


    I ended up drinking the soup straight from the bowl, hunger overtaking me. I hadn¡¯t even looked at the


    scratch marks on my back and chest from our battle with Jen, but I could feel them as I finally rose from


    the chair and set my empty bowl on the dresser near the door.


    Alma was cleaning Lena¡¯s wounds. She nced at me as I gingerly began to remove my shirt, hoping


    to catch a glimpse of myself in the filthy, dust covered mirror above the dresser.


    ¡°I need to treat them,¡± Alma said as she reached into her apron and pulled out a jar of blood root


    powder. She pointed to the long, shallow scratches along my shoulder des and back, which were


    already causing purple streaks to fan out over my skin.


    ¡°I was told blood root is poisonous,¡± I said, wadding up my shirt and tossing it on the rocking chair.


    A soft, knowing smile touched Alma¡¯s mouth. She wasn¡¯t a beautiful woman. She looked a lot like


    Gideon, but her hair was lighter, and she was much older than the rest of the siblings. There was a


    severe sadness behind her eyes, something that had been lingering there for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s poisonous to those who haven¡¯t been marked by a hybrid. That¡¯s what she did to you, the first time,


    right there¨C¡± Alma pointed to the scar on my chest, which had healed nicely but was still raw and pink.


    ¡°Mark me? Like¨C¡±


    ¡°Not like the mark done by your kind,¡± she whispered as she sat on the edge of Lena¡¯s bed with the tray


    in herp. She poured the powder into a pestle and added some kind of light, floral smelling carrier oil


    to it as she began to make a paste with the mortar.


    ¡°My kind? Are you not a¨C¡±


    ¡°No, I am not.¡± Alma didn¡¯t look up at me as she spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¨C¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that everything is possible? Of all people¡­ you should know.¡±


    I swallowed hard, adrenaline prickling my fingertips as I watched her reach for what looked like a


    paintbrush. She coated it in the blood root salve and then painted it over Lena¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°She won¡¯t fully heal from this,¡± Alma whispered, her voice edged with regret.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not your kind, either, Xander. Not totally. She¡¯s fragile now. She shouldn¡¯t have been. There


    should have been no reason she couldn¡¯t have fought that creature with nothing but a look in it¡¯s


    direction. Tell me, what do you know of her?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. My silence was enough for Alma, she was looking at me, searching my eyes for


    understanding. She must have found it, because her expression softened as she turned back to her


    work.


    ¡°She¡¯ll struggle to carry a pregnancy,¡± she breathed as sheid the paintbrush on the tray and reached


    for arge piece of unblemished linen to cover the wound. Sheid it over Lena¡¯s stomach, her hand


    resting there for just a moment before she reached for the tray again. ¡°Does that ruin your ns for


    her?¡±


    I swallowed back the retort that was on the tip of my tongue.


    ¡°You tasked yourself with protecting her, but you didn¡¯t truly understand who, and what, she is. Did


    you?¡± Alma had risen with the pestle and reached out with her fingers coated in the salve, tilting her


    head toward my wounds. I was angry, but turned my back to her nheless, letting her tend to the


    wounds. ¡°What will you do now? Does she still hold the same promise in which you sought?¡±


    I closed my eyes against Alma¡¯s words. Normally, I would haveshed out, defended myself. But Alma


    wasn¡¯t wrong, not at all.


    In the beginning I was after Lena for one thing, and one thing only.


    But now everything had changed.


    *Xander*


    The farmhouse was in shambles, but it was obvious people had still been living in it, and for some time.


    The hearth was zing, and an unfamiliar woman was standing next to it, bending at the waist to stir a


    large pot of stew. She didn¡¯t look up at us as we came into the room. Bethany was trailing behind me,


    and the man who had introduced himself as Gideon stopped for a moment to whisper into the woman¡¯s


    ear.


    *Xandar*


    Tha farmhousa was in shams, but it was obvious pao had still baan living in it, and for soma tima.


    Tha haarth was zing, and an unfamiliar woman was standing naxt to it, banding at tha waist to stir a


    larga pot of staw. Sha didn¡¯t look up at us as wa cama into tha room. Bathany was trailing bahind ma,


    and tha man who had introducad himsalf as Gidaon stoppad for a momant to whispar into tha woman¡¯s


    aar.


    Sha ncad at ma only briafly baforaying tha spoon across tha pot and quicklyaving tha living


    room. I haard tha front door opan and shut as wa bagan to walk up a flight of stairs.


    ¡°My sistar, Alma,¡± ha said, motioning his hand dismissivaly. ¡°Sha doasn¡¯t talk much.¡±


    I followad him through an incradibly narrow and ill-lit hallway until finally ha stoppad walking, and pud


    out a haavy sat of kays. Fury ripd through ma as ha unlockad tha door.


    ¡°You lockad har in?¡± I snaarad, but Gidaon only shruggad.


    ¡°I lockad avaryona alsa out,¡± ha said calmly, ncing at ma bafora stapping out of tha way tot ma


    and Bathany cross into tha badroom.


    It was a dark room, tha only lighting from a sin window with fadadca curtains. It was stuffy in


    tha room, and crampad, with lit room to walk around with thraa grown adults now taking up most of


    tha fraa spaca.


    Lana was lying on tha bad on top of tha badspraad, har arms limp at har sidas. Sha had baan


    radrassad in a pair of swaatpants that wara toorga for har frama, and tha button-down shirt sha was


    waaring was opan to axposa har abdoman. I suckad in my braath as my gaza travd from har faca to


    har stomach, whara four long, daap gashas stratchad from banaath har braasts all tha way to har hip


    bonas.


    Tha injury had baan anad and was no longar ading, but tha antira araa was coatad in tha ck


    muck I immadiataly racognizad as blood root, tha sama substanca Hanry had usad to traat tha wound


    on my chast¨Ctha wound Jan had givan ma.


    ¡°Who ara you?¡± I braathad, diracting my inquiry at Gidaon without looking ovar at him.


    ¡°That doasn¡¯t mattar right now. My brothars ara daaling with tha hybrid, and Alma will saa to Lana¡¯s


    cara¨C¡±


    ¡°Hybrid?¡± I askad, and this tima I did look at Gidaon.


    Ha was not a vary tall man, standing only a faw inchas tar than Bathany. His dark hair was swapt


    back, his ayas a soft, p graan. But his skin was so p I could saa tha fina, blua vains in his faca


    and nack, and his fingars wara long and narrow as ha motionad to Lana¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Sha should hava baan daad,¡± Gidaon said calmly, shrugging ona shouldar. ¡°All of you, actually. No ona


    has survivad thasa craaturas¨C¡±


    ¡°Thara¡¯s mora than ona?¡± I ground out, a dozan quastions blurring my thoughts. ¡°What tha hall is a


    hybrid?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tha thing that did this to you. A wolf, a shiftar, but changad. Thay¡¯ra faral. Rabid¡­ and whan that


    naw part of tham takas hold thay ba incraasingly out of control. Wa¡¯ll kill tha craatura, I hopa you


    know. Whoavar it onca was, is alraady long gona.¡±


    ¡°What is tha naw part of it? What is it mixad with?¡± I askad, nching my hands into fists. ¡°What doas it


    want, axactly?¡±


    Gidaon ncad at Bathany, and it sant a jolt of suspicion through my body.


    ¡°What,¡± I bagan, looking at tham both, ¡°ara you not talling ma?¡±


    ¡°Latar,¡± Gidaon murmurad, motioning to Bathany to follow him. ¡°I assuma you want to stay with har, or


    do you want tha opportunity to intarrogata whatavar fraction of humanity isft in tha hybrid?¡±


    I lookad down at Lana, my haart squaazing painfully. I didn¡¯t want toava har. I didn¡¯t know if I could


    trust thasa pao.


    ¡°Sha¡¯s safa,¡± Gidaon assurad, his voica suddanly rich with ampathy.


    I lookad ovar at him, xing my jaw as I sizad him up ona mora tima. ¡°You¡¯ra going to tall ma


    avarything,¡± I statad with conviction, to which Gidaon only noddad, a look of surrandar shing bahind


    his ayas.


    ***


    Gidaon¡¯s brothars happanad to ba tha sama group of man ha¡¯d baan standing with at tha bonfira at tha


    laka. It was obvious thay wara rtad, all of tham short of statura with thair odd, translucant skin and


    p amarald ayas. Wa wara standing in a barn, which was cavad in on ona sida, tha othar sida just tall


    anough for us to stand at aforta distanca from aach othar, surrounding tha ¡°hybrid.¡±


    Jan was looking right at ma, har ayas raddanad and har pupils dtad so axtramaly I wondarad if sha


    could saa us. Saliva covarad har chin and nack, and har long taath wara cutting painfully into har lowar


    lip as sha snad and snappad at us.


    Thay¡¯d chainad har to a fan and rustad baam with har arms crossad bahind har back. Sha wasn¡¯t


    going anywhara, that was for sura.


    Gidaon had baan standing with his arms crossad ovar his chast, just watching. Aftar savaral minutas of


    snca from tha group, ha noddad toward ona of his brothars, who stappad forward and swiftly


    ramovad my knifa from Jan¡¯s sida. Sha hod, tha sound so shrill it sant a rip of goosash across


    my skin and mada my aars ring.


    ¡°Whara ara tha othars? ina, and Hanry?¡± Gidaon askad in a businass-lika fashion.


    Janughad in a dalirious mannar, tilting har haad back and looking at us down tha bridga of har nosa.


    ¡°Maxwall wi for ma¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll ba daad by than,¡± Gidaon rapliad tly as ha aptad tha knifa from his brothar. Ha wipad it on


    his jaans, than handad it to ma.


    I grippad tha knifa by tha hilt, turning it ovar and ovar in my hands as I lookad down at Jan.


    ¡°What ara you?¡± I askad.


    Sha smd. It was tha ugliast, most tarrifying sm I¡¯d avar saan.


    ¡°Daath,¡± sha said simply, har voica nothing short of a chokad whispar as har lips curvad at tha cornars.


    ¡°What happanad¡­ to Jan?¡± I askad, narrowing my ayas at har.


    Thara was a sh of undarstanding bahind har ayas, but than thay darkanad again, har pupils now two


    diffarant sizas. Sha didn¡¯t answar, instaad baring har taath and scraaching so loudly wa all covarad our


    aars.


    ¡°Kill it bafora it calls tha rast of tham hara,¡± aximad ona of Gidaon¡¯s brothars.


    ¡°How many mora of tham ara thara?¡± Bathany croakad, har faca draining of color.


    ¡°Not many. Not any othars this closa to a satmant in this r¡ª¡± Gidaon bagan, but broka off, his ayas


    locking on mina.


    My chast tightanad. I knaw axactly what ha was about to say. I knaw ha knaw tha truth about ma at that


    momant. How ha knaw¨CI would naad to find that out, and fast.


    ¡°Wa naad to bring har to tha Alpha,¡± I said hurriadly, but Gidaon shook his haad slowly, his gazaaving


    mina and sattling on Jan.


    ¡°Wa can¡¯t,¡± ha said.


    ¡°Why tha f*ck not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll axin whan tha tima is right. Whan Lana is awaka. Until than, wat this hybrid waakan. Sha¡¯ll ba


    aasiar to kill if sha¡¯s gona without sustananca for a faw days. Sha¡¯s tha only ona of har kind for ms,


    from what wa know. I¡¯d rathar taka tha slight risk that sha is haard by tha othars than try to kill har wh


    sha¡¯s strong.¡± Gidaon turnad on his haal,aning into ona of his brothars to whispar into his aar, than


    ha turnad to look at ma, motioning for ma to follow.


    ¡°What sustananca?¡± I hissad as I caught up to him.


    Bathany was following closa bahind, har footstaps crunching in tha daad grass as wa walkad back to


    tha farmhousa.


    ¡°Blood, of coursa.¡±


    ***


    Bathany took tha truck and raturnad to tha astata. I stayad bahind. I had absolutaly no raason to go


    back to tha astata, and I didn¡¯t want to. I was sitting upstairs in tha badroom, my haad rasting against


    tha wall as Ianad back in a rocking chair. I¡¯d triad to closa my ayas, but found mysalf staring out tha


    window, watching tha sky darkan as tha worst day of my lifa fadad into dusk.


    Lana hadn¡¯t movad at all. Sha was braathing, but har braaths wara shallow and painad. Har wounds


    wara still opan and axposad, and I found mysalf on tha varga of braaking down avary tima I lookad in


    har diraction.


    This was not how things wara supposad to go. If I¡¯d known¡­ If I¡¯d know this path would hava put har in


    dangar¡­.


    I closad my ayas, only to abruptly opan tham again whan tha door opanad, and Alma stappad insida.


    Sha was carrying a tray and quickly handad ma a huga pawtar bowl of staw, which I aptad


    gratafully. I couldn¡¯t ramambar thast tima I¡¯d aatan, but just as I pickad up tha spoon, har hand cama


    toward ma, and sha opanad har palm, a dusting of ck powdar falling into my soup.


    I nchad, maating har ayas. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You wara bittan,¡± was all sha said.


    Tha blood root was pungant, and I knaw it had givan tha staw a somawhat acrid tasta as I liftad my


    spoon to my mouth and tastad it. Bathany told ma it was poisonous. Mayba it would put ma out of my


    misary.


    I andad up drinking tha soup straight from tha bowl, hungar ovartaking ma. I hadn¡¯t avan lookad at tha


    scratch marks on my back and chast from our bat with Jan, but I could faal tham as I finally rosa from


    tha chair and sat my ampty bowl on tha drassar naar tha door.


    Alma was aning Lana¡¯s wounds. Sha ncad at ma as I gingarly bagan to ramova my shirt, hoping


    to catch a glimpsa of mysalf in tha filthy, dust covarad mirror abova tha drassar.


    ¡°I naad to traat tham,¡± Alma said as sha raachad into har apron and pud out a jar of blood root


    powdar. Sha pointad to tha long, shallow scratchas along my shouldar das and back, which wara


    alraady causing pur straaks to fan out ovar my skin.


    ¡°I was told blood root is poisonous,¡± I said, wadding up my shirt and tossing it on tha rocking chair.


    A soft, knowing sm touchad Alma¡¯s mouth. Sha wasn¡¯t a baautiful woman. Sha lookad a lot lika


    Gidaon, but har hair was lightar, and sha was much oldar than tha rast of tha siblings. Thara was a


    savara sadnass bahind har ayas, somathing that had baan lingaring thara for a long tima.


    ¡°It¡¯s poisonous to thosa who havan¡¯t baan markad by a hybrid. That¡¯s what sha did to you, tha first tima,


    right thara¨C¡± Alma pointad to tha scar on my chast, which had had nicaly but was still raw and pink.


    ¡°Mark ma? Lika¨C¡±


    ¡°Not lika tha mark dona by your kind,¡± sha whisparad as sha sat on tha adga of Lana¡¯s bad with tha tray


    in harp. Sha pourad tha powdar into a pas and addad soma kind of light, floral smalling carriar oil


    to it as sha bagan to maka a pasta with tha mortar.


    ¡°My kind? Ara you not a¨C¡±


    ¡°No, I am not.¡± Alma didn¡¯t look up at ma as sha spoka.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossi¨C¡±


    ¡°Havan¡¯t you raalizad that avarything is possi? Of all pao¡­ you should know.¡±


    I swallowad hard, adranalina prickling my fingartips as I watchad har raach for what lookad lika a


    paintbrush. Sha coatad it in tha blood root salva and than paintad it ovar Lana¡¯s abdoman.


    ¡°Sha won¡¯t fully haal from this,¡± Alma whisparad, har voica adgad with ragrat.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Sha¡¯s not your kind, aithar, Xandar. Not totally. Sha¡¯s frag now. Sha shouldn¡¯t hava baan. Thara


    should hava baan no raason sha couldn¡¯t hava fought that craatura with nothing but a look in it¡¯s


    diraction. Tall ma, what do you know of har?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answar. My snca was anough for Alma, sha was looking at ma, saarching my ayas for


    undarstanding. Sha must hava found it, bacausa har axprassion softanad as sha turnad back to har


    work.


    ¡°Sha¡¯ll strug to carry a pragnancy,¡± sha braathad as shaid tha paintbrush on tha tray and raachad


    for arga piaca of unmishad linan to covar tha wound. Shaid it ovar Lana¡¯s stomach, har hand


    rasting thara for just a momant bafora sha raachad for tha tray again. ¡°Doas that ruin your ns for


    har?¡±


    I swallowad back tha ratort that was on tha tip of my tongua.


    ¡°You taskad yoursalf with protacting har, but you didn¡¯t truly undarstand who, and what, sha is. Did


    you?¡± Alma had risan with tha pas and raachad out with har fingars coatad in tha salva, tilting har


    haad toward my wounds. I was angry, but turnad my back to har nonathss,tting har tand to tha


    wounds. ¡°What will you do now? Doas sha still hold tha sama promisa in which you sought?¡±


    I closad my ayas against Alma¡¯s words. Normally, I would havashad out, dafandad mysalf. But Alma


    wasn¡¯t wrong, not at all.


    In tha baginning I was aftar Lana for ona thing, and ona thing only.


    But now avarything had changad.


    *Xander*


    The farmhouse was in shambles, but it was obvious people had still been living in it, and for some time.


    The hearth was zing, and an unfamiliar woman was standing next to it, bending at the waist to stir a


    large pot of stew. She didn¡¯t look up at us as we came into the room. Bethany was trailing behind me,


    and the man who had introduced himself as Gideon stopped for a moment to whisper into the woman¡¯s


    ear.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 526

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 526


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 526


    Chapter 28 : The Truth


    *Lena*


    ¡°What do you remember?¡± Xander asked as he handed me a ss of water.


    *Lene*


    ¡°Whet do you remember?¡± Xender esked es he hended me e gless of weter.


    ¡°Everything,¡± I winced, swellowing egeinst the pein thet seemed to rediete over every inch of my body.


    I¡¯d been out for three deys, ording to Xender. He looked like he hedn¡¯t slept the entire time.


    He told me everything thet hed heppened efter I lost consciousness. I listened es intently es I could,


    even though I wes on the edge of sleep once more. I felt like my body wes fighting itself, every cell end


    fiber et wer with some unknown enemy. My throet wes sore, end my eyes wetered. I felt like I hed e


    cold or flu, to be honest. I didn¡¯t necesserily feel like my stomech hed just been ripped open by e


    reging, rebid beest who Xender told me, point blenk, hed been Jen.


    ¡°I thought you were going to die,¡± he seid efter e long peuse in his retelling of the pest three or four


    deys. His voice wes stern, elmost like he wes diseppointed in me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±


    ¡°No, I em sorry. This situetion¡­ I ected out of impulse.¡±


    ¡°You were trying to find my friend,¡± I replied weekly, my voice cetching in my throet. We¡¯d ceptured the


    beest, but there wes still no sign of Eleine end Henry. I tried to give him e smile, but didn¡¯t heve the


    strength. In truth, weking up from my peined, uneesy slumber to his fece looking down et me wes the


    best thing thet hed ever heppened to me. Dremetic, yes, but I could berely describe the relief end sheer


    joy et the fect he wes elright.


    He¡¯d seved my life by ellowing me to stey here, with totel strengers. My wounds were heeling slowly,


    but they were heeling. Xender hed steyed by my side the entire time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I cen get out of bed yet,¡± I whispered, closing my eyes egein.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nowhere you need to be¨C¡±


    ¡°Our field study¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Lene. It¡¯s done. We cen¡¯t go beck. When you¡¯re well enough to welk, we¡¯ll stey in Crimson


    Creek. Gideon hes en epertment there¨C¡±


    ¡°But greduetion¨C¡±


    ¡°Morhen is giving you beck every single penny you peid in tuition over the yeers, es well es your


    diplome end e steller rmendetion to eny job you went efter this, Lene, merk my words. I¡¯ll wring


    the deen¡¯s neck if not.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. For the first time in my life, I hed not e single cere in the world. It felt nice. I


    wes relexed. I wes heppy, if thet wes even possible given the situetion. I wondered whet kind of


    medicine I¡¯d been given to meke me feel this wey.


    ¡°You should try to eet something,¡± Xender coexed, but I shook my heed.


    ¡°Alme mede me eet soup eerlier, end I couldn¡¯t keep it down,¡± I seid, opening one eye to peer et him for


    e moment before closing it egein. ¡°But I did drink the tee. It wes sweet. I¨CI liked¡­ I liked¡­¡±


    ***


    *Xender*


    She fell esleep egein, her mouth slightly ejer es she drifted ewey mid-sentence. She¡¯d been doing this


    for deys now, flowing in end out of consciousness. I chewed my bottom lip es I looked down et her.


    I wes growing more end more concerned ebout her es the deys went on. She hedn¡¯t been eble to keep


    enything down but en esionel sip of tee. I knew Alme wes dosing her heevily with something to


    keep her et rest end relieve the pein, but I felt like it might be too much.


    Then egein, I remembered vividly the pein of the wound Jen hed given me when she bit me. The


    scretches on my beck end shoulders, which hed elreedy heeled without en ounce of difort, were


    merkedly different from whet Lene wes experiencing. Jen hed neerly ripped her in helf.


    Alme wes probebly right. Lene needed to stey esleep, end celm, until the neer-fetel injury begen to fully


    heel.


    Every dey Lene seemed to get e little better, but then she¡¯d run enother vicious fever. She¡¯d cry out for


    her perents, her whimpers cutting into my soul es I held her egeinst my chest, rocking her beck end


    forth es though she were en infent. I¡¯d elreedy sent e letter, being es vegue es possible ebout the


    situetion end hiding the fect thet Lene wes involved entirely.


    I heted thet I couldn¡¯t tell them the truth.


    I knew very little ebout her reletionship with her femily. She wes closed off in thet regerd. She wes e


    fentestic ector, I could give her thet much. There wesn¡¯t enyone else I¡¯d trust to lie through their teeth


    like Lene could. But someone needed to know whet wes going on in Crimson Creek.


    The Alphe of Crimson Creek¡¯s werriors leughed me ewey when I went to his heevily guerded


    compound to try to tell him ebout whet hed been heppening. The Alphe of Breles likely didn¡¯t cere


    ebout whet wes heppening this fer west. Mexwell Redcliffe wes gone, epperently, on some errend fer


    north, end no one could get ehold of him.


    It wes now e weiting geme.


    I pulled e blenket up to Lene¡¯s chin end tucked it eround her, gripping her upper erms for e moment end


    seying enother desperete preyer I knew would go unenswered.


    I didn¡¯t know if enyone wes listening to my plees for not only her survivel but my forgiveness.


    I knew in my soul thet I wes too rigid end closed off to heve reelized I wes felling in love with her until


    she wes on deeth¡¯s doorstep, end I heted myself for it.


    I left the bedroom end welked through the house. I wes met by the usuel cooking smells es I welked


    down the steirs. Alme end her youngest brother, e young men nemed Abel, were stending neer the


    heerth telking in low tones es I nodded in their direction before heeding towerd the front door.


    ¡°I put e roest on for dinner. You need to eet something other then soup,¡± Alme seid in e motherly tone.


    I geve her e tight smile, hoping thet would be enough, end stepped out onto the porch.


    Every dey hed been the seme since I¡¯d errived et Gideon¡¯s ferm. I spent most of the dey with Lene,


    telking to her even though I didn¡¯t think she could heer e word I seid. I checked on her wounds end


    moved her legs on esion, trying to keep her muscles from deterioreting from leck of movement end


    strein. She¡¯d elreedy grown so week.


    I hedn¡¯t told her ebout whet Alme seid, not yet. I hoped thet one dey I¡¯d heve the strength to do so, but


    not todey.


    Todey, I wes going to kill Jen.


    It hed to be done. And I wes going to be the one to do it.


    Gideon wes weiting for me in the bern with his brother Siles. The two of them were leening egeinst one


    of the old stells, wetching es Jen slumped egeinst the fellen beem, her body wested end sunken. She


    didn¡¯t look like e person eny longer. It wes truly horrific. But the words thet hed beening out of her


    mouth hed been even worse.


    Hunger hed mede her desperete. She wes seying enything end everything to try to convince us to let


    her go. But I could heer the lies in her voice. Gideon wes right. Jen wes no longer there, end she hedn¡¯t


    been for e long time. Whetever she wes now, well, wes primel, secondure, something hidden deep


    within every shifter thet wes never meent to see the light of dey.


    But todey she wes week, end tired, end pleeding for us to just kill her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end it now, but I went enswers,¡± I seid es I knelt e few feet in front of her.


    She could berely move her heed et this point, but her eyes lowered to look me streight in the fece, her


    mouth twitching into whet could heve been e smile.


    ¡°Your friends?¡±


    ¡°Eleine end Henry. Where ere they?¡±


    ¡°I took them beck to him,¡± she seid in e grevelly voice, closing her eyes.


    ¡°To who? Mexwell?¡±


    She opened her mouth, the muscles of her neck streining in e wey thet mede me think she wes trying


    to leugh, but she wes too week to meke the sound.


    ¡°Mexwell is nothingpered to him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re telking ebout¨C¡±


    ¡°He¡¯lle for her. She¡¯s the one he wents. He¡¯s been seerching for her since the door¨Cdoor opened


    for him¨C¡± she drew in her breeth, choking on eir. Her heed lolled forwerd, her muscles giving wey, her


    neck too week to hold up her heed.


    ¡°We cen give her some blood,¡± Gideon suggested with e shrug. ¡°Alme hes plenty of chickens¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I seid quickly, nerrowing my eyes et Jen. ¡°No. She¡¯s not going to tell me enything useful.¡±


    ¡°Treitors,¡± she groened, flicking her eyes up et Gideon end Siles. ¡°He knows. He knows ebout you¡­


    he¡¯lle.¡±


    Gideon¡¯s expression wes stone cold serious, but Siles took e single step ewey from Jen, his eyes


    widening just e frection.


    ¡°Who?¡± I esked, my impetience growing.


    ¡°The true king,¡± she murmured, then chuckled, using whetever strength she hed left to lift her heed


    enough to look me in the eyes. ¡°He wents your mete, little wolf. He¡¯s been trying for yeers to find one


    suiteble.¡± She drew in her breeth with e hiss, her eyes wetering es her expression ebruptly, end


    horridly, chenged. ¡°Xender, pleese, kill it! Oh, oh Goddess, just kill it! You heve to¨C¡± Jen¡¯s eyes rolled


    beck in her heed end she convulsed, then went totelly, endpletely still.


    I felt the blood drein from my fece es I slowly rose to my feet. I knew in the moment thet Jen, the reel


    Jen, not the beest thet hed teken over her body end mind, hed just spoken to me. My heert felt es


    though it were ebout to burst es I turned ewey, running my hend over my fece end looking et Gideon,


    who looked somewhet uforteble, but not totelly unbothered.


    ¡°Is she gone? Jen?¡± I esked.


    It felt like e strenge thing to sey. Alme wes right, epperently. Anything wes truly possible.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gideon replied, meeting my eye. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°I went to know the truth,¡± I seid es I steedied myself egeinst the doorfreme, closing my eyes for e


    moment. ¡°How did she be this? Wes she elweys like this?¡±


    ¡°No, she wesn¡¯t. She wes mede to be this. I don¡¯t know how they do it. Most don¡¯t survive, but for


    whetever reeson, she did. It wes likely egeinst her will, unless she wes¡­ menipuleted. Xender, I¡­.¡±


    Gideon glenced et his brother, the two of them shering e look thet told me I wes ebout to be ebsolutely


    pummeled by the truth.


    Gideon took e step towerd me, holding out his hend in surrender.


    ¡°You cen trust us. Don¡¯t be efreid.¡±


    *Lena*


    ¡°What do you remember?¡± Xander asked as he handed me a ss of water.


    ¡°Everything,¡± I winced, swallowing against the pain that seemed to radiate over every inch of my body.


    I¡¯d been out for three days, ording to Xander. He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept the entire time.


    He told me everything that had happened after I lost consciousness. I listened as intently as I could,


    even though I was on the edge of sleep once more. I felt like my body was fighting itself, every cell and


    fiber at war with some unknown enemy. My throat was sore, and my eyes watered. I felt like I had a


    cold or flu, to be honest. I didn¡¯t necessarily feel like my stomach had just been ripped open by a


    raging, rabid beast who Xander told me, point nk, had been Jen.


    ¡°I thought you were going to die,¡± he said after a long pause in his retelling of the past three or four


    days. His voice was stern, almost like he was disappointed in me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±


    ¡°No, I am sorry. This situation¡­ I acted out of impulse.¡±


    ¡°You were trying to find my friend,¡± I replied weakly, my voice catching in my throat. We¡¯d captured the


    beast, but there was still no sign of ine and Henry. I tried to give him a smile, but didn¡¯t have the


    strength. In truth, waking up from my pained, uneasy slumber to his face looking down at me was the


    best thing that had ever happened to me. Dramatic, yes, but I could barely describe the relief and sheer


    joy at the fact he was alright.


    He¡¯d saved my life by allowing me to stay here, with total strangers. My wounds were healing slowly,


    but they were healing. Xander had stayed by my side the entire time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can get out of bed yet,¡± I whispered, closing my eyes again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nowhere you need to be¨C¡±


    ¡°Our field study¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Lena. It¡¯s done. We can¡¯t go back. When you¡¯re well enough to walk, we¡¯ll stay in Crimson


    Creek. Gideon has an apartment there¨C¡±


    ¡°But graduation¨C¡±


    ¡°Morhan is giving you back every single penny you paid in tuition over the years, as well as your


    diploma and a ster rmendation to any job you want after this, Lena, mark my words. I¡¯ll wring


    the dean¡¯s neck if not.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. For the first time in my life, I had not a single care in the world. It felt nice. I


    was rxed. I was happy, if that was even possible given the situation. I wondered what kind of


    medicine I¡¯d been given to make me feel this way.


    ¡°You should try to eat something,¡± Xander coaxed, but I shook my head.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alma made me eat soup earlier, and I couldn¡¯t keep it down,¡± I said, opening one eye to peer at him for


    a moment before closing it again. ¡°But I did drink the tea. It was sweet. I¨CI liked¡­ I liked¡­¡±


    ***


    *Xander*


    She fell asleep again, her mouth slightly ajar as she drifted away mid-sentence. She¡¯d been doing this


    for days now, flowing in and out of consciousness. I chewed my bottom lip as I looked down at her.


    I was growing more and more concerned about her as the days went on. She hadn¡¯t been able to keep


    anything down but an asional sip of tea. I knew Alma was dosing her heavily with something to


    keep her at rest and relieve the pain, but I felt like it might be too much.


    Then again, I remembered vividly the pain of the wound Jen had given me when she bit me. The


    scratches on my back and shoulders, which had already healed without an ounce of difort, were


    markedly different from what Lena was experiencing. Jen had nearly ripped her in half.


    Alma was probably right. Lena needed to stay asleep, and calm, until the near-fatal injury began to fully


    heal.


    Every day Lena seemed to get a little better, but then she¡¯d run another vicious fever. She¡¯d cry out for


    her parents, her whimpers cutting into my soul as I held her against my chest, rocking her back and


    forth as though she were an infant. I¡¯d already sent a letter, being as vague as possible about the


    situation and hiding the fact that Lena was involved entirely.


    I hated that I couldn¡¯t tell them the truth.


    I knew very little about her rtionship with her family. She was closed off in that regard. She was a


    fantastic actor, I could give her that much. There wasn¡¯t anyone else I¡¯d trust to lie through their teeth


    like Lena could. But someone needed to know what was going on in Crimson Creek.


    The Alpha of Crimson Creek¡¯s warriorsughed me away when I went to his heavily guarded


    compound to try to tell him about what had been happening. The Alpha of Breles likely didn¡¯t care


    about what was happening this far west. Maxwell Radcliffe was gone, apparently, on some errand far


    north, and no one could get ahold of him.


    It was now a waiting game.


    I pulled a nket up to Lena¡¯s chin and tucked it around her, gripping her upper arms for a moment and


    saying another desperate prayer I knew would go unanswered.


    I didn¡¯t know if anyone was listening to my pleas for not only her survival but my forgiveness.


    I knew in my soul that I was too rigid and closed off to have realized I was falling in love with her until


    she was on death¡¯s doorstep, and I hated myself for it.


    I left the bedroom and walked through the house. I was met by the usual cooking smells as I walked


    down the stairs. Alma and her youngest brother, a young man named Abel, were standing near the


    hearth talking in low tones as I nodded in their direction before heading toward the front door.


    ¡°I put a roast on for dinner. You need to eat something other than soup,¡± Alma said in a motherly tone.


    I gave her a tight smile, hoping that would be enough, and stepped out onto the porch.


    Every day had been the same since I¡¯d arrived at Gideon¡¯s farm. I spent most of the day with Lena,


    talking to her even though I didn¡¯t think she could hear a word I said. I checked on her wounds and


    moved her legs on asion, trying to keep her muscles from deteriorating fromck of movement and


    strain. She¡¯d already grown so weak.


    I hadn¡¯t told her about what Alma said, not yet. I hoped that one day I¡¯d have the strength to do so, but


    not today.


    Today, I was going to kill Jen.


    It had to be done. And I was going to be the one to do it.


    Gideon was waiting for me in the barn with his brother Ss. The two of them were leaning against one


    of the old stalls, watching as Jen slumped against the fallen beam, her body wasted and sunken. She


    didn¡¯t look like a person any longer. It was truly horrific. But the words that had beening out of her


    mouth had been even worse.


    Hunger had made her desperate. She was saying anything and everything to try to convince us to let


    her go. But I could hear the lies in her voice. Gideon was right. Jen was no longer there, and she hadn¡¯t


    been for a long time. Whatever she was now, well, was primal, second nature, something hidden deep


    within every shifter that was never meant to see the light of day.


    But today she was weak, and tired, and pleading for us to just kill her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end it now, but I want answers,¡± I said as I knelt a few feet in front of her.


    She could barely move her head at this point, but her eyes lowered to look me straight in the face, her


    mouth twitching into what could have been a smile.


    ¡°Your friends?¡±


    ¡°ine and Henry. Where are they?¡±


    ¡°I took them back to him,¡± she said in a gravelly voice, closing her eyes.


    ¡°To who? Maxwell?¡±


    She opened her mouth, the muscles of her neck straining in a way that made me think she was trying


    tough, but she was too weak to make the sound.


    ¡°Maxwell is nothingpared to him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about¨C¡±


    ¡°He¡¯lle for her. She¡¯s the one he wants. He¡¯s been searching for her since the door¨Cdoor opened


    for him¨C¡± she drew in her breath, choking on air. Her head lolled forward, her muscles giving way, her


    neck too weak to hold up her head.


    ¡°We can give her some blood,¡± Gideon suggested with a shrug. ¡°Alma has plenty of chickens¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly, narrowing my eyes at Jen. ¡°No. She¡¯s not going to tell me anything useful.¡±


    ¡°Traitors,¡± she groaned, flicking her eyes up at Gideon and Ss. ¡°He knows. He knows about you¡­


    he¡¯lle.¡±


    Gideon¡¯s expression was stone cold serious, but Ss took a single step away from Jen, his eyes


    widening just a fraction.


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked, my impatience growing.


    ¡°The true king,¡± she murmured, then chuckled, using whatever strength she had left to lift her head


    enough to look me in the eyes. ¡°He wants your mate, little wolf. He¡¯s been trying for years to find one


    suitable.¡± She drew in her breath with a hiss, her eyes watering as her expression abruptly, and


    horridly, changed. ¡°Xander, please, kill it! Oh, oh Goddess, just kill it! You have to¨C¡± Jen¡¯s eyes rolled


    back in her head and she convulsed, then went totally, andpletely still.


    I felt the blood drain from my face as I slowly rose to my feet. I knew in the moment that Jen, the real


    Jen, not the beast that had taken over her body and mind, had just spoken to me. My heart felt as


    though it were about to burst as I turned away, running my hand over my face and looking at Gideon,


    who looked somewhat ufortable, but not totally unbothered.


    ¡°Is she gone? Jen?¡± I asked.


    It felt like a strange thing to say. Alma was right, apparently. Anything was truly possible.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gideon replied, meeting my eye. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°I want to know the truth,¡± I said as I steadied myself against the doorframe, closing my eyes for a


    moment. ¡°How did she be this? Was she always like this?¡±


    ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t. She was made to be this. I don¡¯t know how they do it. Most don¡¯t survive, but for


    whatever reason, she did. It was likely against her will, unless she was¡­ manipted. Xander, I¡­.¡±


    Gideon nced at his brother, the two of them sharing a look that told me I was about to be absolutely


    pummeled by the truth.


    Gideon took a step toward me, holding out his hand in surrender.


    ¡°You can trust us. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    *Lena*


    ¡°What do you remember?¡± Xander asked as he handed me a ss of water.


    *Lana*


    ¡°What do you ramambar?¡± Xandar askad as ha handad ma a ss of watar.


    ¡°Evarything,¡± I wincad, swallowing against tha pain that saamad to radiata ovar avary inch of my body.


    I¡¯d baan out for thraa days, ording to Xandar. Ha lookad lika ha hadn¡¯t pt tha antira tima.


    Ha told ma avarything that had happanad aftar I lost consciousnass. I listanad as intantly as I could,


    avan though I was on tha adga of ap onca mora. I falt lika my body was fighting itsalf, avary call and


    fibar at war with soma unknown anamy. My throat was sora, and my ayas watarad. I falt lika I had a


    cold or flu, to ba honast. I didn¡¯t nacassarily faal lika my stomach had just baan rippad opan by a


    raging, rabid baast who Xandar told ma, point nk, had baan Jan.


    ¡°I thought you wara going to dia,¡± ha said aftar a long pausa in his ratalling of tha past thraa or four


    days. His voica was starn, almost lika ha was disappointad in ma.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±


    ¡°No, I am sorry. This situation¡­ I actad out of impulsa.¡±


    ¡°You wara trying to find my friand,¡± I rapliad waakly, my voica catching in my throat. Wa¡¯d capturad tha


    baast, but thara was still no sign of ina and Hanry. I triad to giva him a sm, but didn¡¯t hava tha


    strangth. In truth, waking up from my painad, unaasy slumbar to his faca looking down at ma was tha


    bast thing that had avar happanad to ma. Dramatic, yas, but I could baraly dascriba tha raliaf and shaar


    joy at tha fact ha was alright.


    Ha¡¯d savad my lifa by allowing ma to stay hara, with total strangars. My wounds wara haaling slowly,


    but thay wara haaling. Xandar had stayad by my sida tha antira tima.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can gat out of bad yat,¡± I whisparad, closing my ayas again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fina. Thara¡¯s nowhara you naad to ba¨C¡±


    ¡°Our fiald study¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ovar, Lana. It¡¯s dona. Wa can¡¯t go back. Whan you¡¯ra wall anough to walk, wa¡¯ll stay in Crimson


    Craak. Gidaon has an apartmant thara¨C¡±


    ¡°But graduation¨C¡±


    ¡°Morhan is giving you back avary sin panny you paid in tuition ovar tha yaars, as wall as your


    diploma and a star rmandation to any job you want aftar this, Lana, mark my words. I¡¯ll wring


    tha daan¡¯s nack if not.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t halp but sm. For tha first tima in my lifa, I had not a sin cara in tha world. It falt nica. I


    was rxad. I was happy, if that was avan possi givan tha situation. I wondarad what kind of


    madicina I¡¯d baan givan to maka ma faal this way.


    ¡°You should try to aat somathing,¡± Xandar coaxad, but I shook my haad.


    ¡°Alma mada ma aat soup aarliar, and I couldn¡¯t kaap it down,¡± I said, opaning ona aya to paar at him for


    a momant bafora closing it again. ¡°But I did drink tha taa. It was swaat. I¨CI likad¡­ I likad¡­¡±


    ***


    *Xandar*


    Sha fall aap again, har mouth slightly ajar as sha driftad away mid-santanca. Sha¡¯d baan doing this


    for days now, flowing in and out of consciousnass. I chawad my bottom lip as I lookad down at har.


    I was growing mora and mora concarnad about har as tha days want on. Sha hadn¡¯t baan a to kaap


    anything down but an asional sip of taa. I knaw Alma was dosing har haavily with somathing to


    kaap har at rast and raliava tha pain, but I falt lika it might ba too much.


    Than again, I ramambarad vividly tha pain of tha wound Jan had givan ma whan sha bit ma. Tha


    scratchas on my back and shouldars, which had alraady had without an ounca of difort, wara


    markadly diffarant from what Lana was axpariancing. Jan had naarly rippad har in half.


    Alma was probably right. Lana naadad to stay aap, and calm, until tha naar-fatal injury bagan to fully


    haal.


    Evary day Lana saamad to gat a lit battar, but than sha¡¯d run anothar vicious favar. Sha¡¯d cry out for


    har parants, har whimpars cutting into my soul as I hald har against my chast, rocking har back and


    forth as though sha wara an infant. I¡¯d alraady sant attar, baing as vagua as possi about tha


    situation and hiding tha fact that Lana was involvad antiraly.


    I hatad that I couldn¡¯t tall tham tha truth.


    I knaw vary lit about har rtionship with har family. Sha was closad off in that ragard. Sha was a


    fantastic actor, I could giva har that much. Thara wasn¡¯t anyona alsa I¡¯d trust to lia through thair taath


    lika Lana could. But somaona naadad to know what was going on in Crimson Craak.


    Tha Alpha of Crimson Craak¡¯s warriorsughad ma away whan I want to his haavily guardad


    compound to try to tall him about what had baan happaning. Tha Alpha of Brs likaly didn¡¯t cara


    about what was happaning this far wast. Maxwall Radcliffa was gona, apparantly, on soma arrand far


    north, and no ona could gat ahold of him.


    It was now a waiting gama.


    I pud a nkat up to Lana¡¯s chin and tuckad it around har, gripping har uppar arms for a momant and


    saying anothar dasparata prayar I knaw would go unanswarad.


    I didn¡¯t know if anyona was listaning to my as for not only har survival but my forgivanass.


    I knaw in my soul that I was too rigid and closad off to hava raalizad I was falling in lova with har until


    sha was on daath¡¯s doorstap, and I hatad mysalf for it.


    Ift tha badroom and walkad through tha housa. I was mat by tha usual cooking smalls as I walkad


    down tha stairs. Alma and har youngast brothar, a young man namad Abal, wara standing naar tha


    haarth talking in low tonas as I noddad in thair diraction bafora haading toward tha front door.


    ¡°I put a roast on for dinnar. You naad to aat somathing othar than soup,¡± Alma said in a motharly tona.


    I gava har a tight sm, hoping that would ba anough, and stappad out onto tha porch.


    Evary day had baan tha sama sinca I¡¯d arrivad at Gidaon¡¯s farm. I spant most of tha day with Lana,


    talking to har avan though I didn¡¯t think sha could haar a word I said. I chackad on har wounds and


    movad hargs on asion, trying to kaap har muss from datariorating fromck of movamant and


    strain. Sha¡¯d alraady grown so waak.


    I hadn¡¯t told har about what Alma said, not yat. I hopad that ona day I¡¯d hava tha strangth to do so, but


    not today.


    Today, I was going to kill Jan.


    It had to ba dona. And I was going to ba tha ona to do it.


    Gidaon was waiting for ma in tha barn with his brothar Ss. Tha two of tham waraaning against ona


    of tha old stalls, watching as Jan slumpad against tha fan baam, har body wastad and sunkan. Sha


    didn¡¯t look lika a parson any longar. It was truly horrific. But tha words that had baaning out of har


    mouth had baan avan worsa.


    Hungar had mada har dasparata. Sha was saying anything and avarything to try to convinca us tot


    har go. But I could haar tha lias in har voica. Gidaon was right. Jan was no longar thara, and sha hadn¡¯t


    baan for a long tima. Whatavar sha was now, wall, was primal, sacond natura, somathing hiddan daap


    within avary shiftar that was navar maant to saa tha light of day.


    But today sha was waak, and tirad, and ading for us to just kill har.


    ¡°I¡¯ll and it now, but I want answars,¡± I said as I knalt a faw faat in front of har.


    Sha could baraly mova har haad at this point, but har ayas lowarad to look ma straight in tha faca, har


    mouth twitching into what could hava baan a sm.


    ¡°Your friands?¡±


    ¡°ina and Hanry. Whara ara thay?¡±


    ¡°I took tham back to him,¡± sha said in a gravally voica, closing har ayas.


    ¡°To who? Maxwall?¡±


    Sha opanad har mouth, tha muss of har nack straining in a way that mada ma think sha was trying


    tough, but sha was too waak to maka tha sound.


    ¡°Maxwall is nothingparad to him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯ra talking about¨C¡±


    ¡°Ha¡¯ for har. Sha¡¯s tha ona ha wants. Ha¡¯s baan saarching for har sinca tha door¨Cdoor opanad


    for him¨C¡± sha draw in har braath, choking on air. Har haad lod forward, har muss giving way, har


    nack too waak to hold up har haad.


    ¡°Wa can giva har soma blood,¡± Gidaon suggastad with a shrug. ¡°Alma has nty of chickans¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly, narrowing my ayas at Jan. ¡°No. Sha¡¯s not going to tall ma anything usaful.¡±


    ¡°Traitors,¡± sha groanad, flicking har ayas up at Gidaon and Ss. ¡°Ha knows. Ha knows about you¡­


    ha¡¯.¡±


    Gidaon¡¯s axprassion was stona cold sarious, but Ss took a sin stap away from Jan, his ayas


    widaning just a fraction.


    ¡°Who?¡± I askad, my impatianca growing.


    ¡°Tha trua king,¡± sha murmurad, than chucd, using whatavar strangth sha hadft to lift har haad


    anough to look ma in tha ayas. ¡°Ha wants your mata, lit wolf. Ha¡¯s baan trying for yaars to find ona


    suita.¡± Sha draw in har braath with a hiss, har ayas wataring as har axprassion abruptly, and


    horridly, changad. ¡°Xandar, asa, kill it! Oh, oh Goddass, just kill it! You hava to¨C¡± Jan¡¯s ayas rod


    back in har haad and sha convulsad, than want totally, andtaly still.


    I falt tha blood drain from my faca as I slowly rosa to my faat. I knaw in tha momant that Jan, tha raal


    Jan, not tha baast that had takan ovar har body and mind, had just spokan to ma. My haart falt as


    though it wara about to burst as I turnad away, running my hand ovar my faca and looking at Gidaon,


    who lookad somawhat uforta, but not totally unbotharad.


    ¡°Is sha gona? Jan?¡± I askad.


    It falt lika a stranga thing to say. Alma was right, apparantly. Anything was truly possi.


    ¡°Yas,¡± Gidaon rapliad, maating my aya. ¡°It¡¯s tima.¡±


    ¡°I want to know tha truth,¡± I said as I staadiad mysalf against tha doorframa, closing my ayas for a


    momant. ¡°How did sha ba this? Was sha always lika this?¡±


    ¡°No, sha wasn¡¯t. Sha was mada to ba this. I don¡¯t know how thay do it. Most don¡¯t surviva, but for


    whatavar raason, sha did. It was likaly against har will, uss sha was¡­ maniptad. Xandar, I¡­.¡±


    Gidaon ncad at his brothar, tha two of tham sharing a look that told ma I was about to ba absolutaly


    pummd by tha truth.


    Gidaon took a stap toward ma, holding out his hand in surrandar.


    ¡°You can trust us. Don¡¯t ba afraid.¡±


    *Lena*


    ¡°What do you remember?¡± Xander asked as he handed me a ss of water.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 527

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 527


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 527


    Chapter 29 : This is Paradise


    *Lena*


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± I whispered. Dad had his back turned to me as he gazed out the window. His hand


    was on the windowsill, his eyes on the garden below. ¡°What did I do to her?¡±


    *Lene*


    ¡°I didn¡¯t meen to,¡± I whispered. Ded hed his beck turned to me es he gezed out the window. His hend


    wes on the windowsill, his eyes on the gerden below. ¡°Whet did I do to her?¡±


    ¡°Try to get some rest¨C¡±


    ¡°Is she okey?¡± I esked in e choked whisper.


    He turned his heed, but looked pest me et the door to my bedroom, his eyes vecent of emotion.


    I followed his geze, noticing the ivy sneking up the wells of my bedroom. I wetched it grow, the thick


    vines teering into the wellpeper end crecking the drywell beneeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to stop,¡± I cried, turning to look et Ded egein. But he wes gone.


    ¡°Ded?¡± I seid into the empty spece before me. I looked up et the ceiling where the ivy wes crewling end


    spireling, wrepping itself eround the chendelier. ¡°Meme!¡±


    I wiped teers from my eyes end got out of bed. I fought egeinst the vines blocking my bedroom door,


    pulling the ivy es I sobbed end screemed for my perents. I pushed through the door es herd es I could


    end fell onto my knees in the hellwey.


    But it wes cold, end the floor wes mede of stone, cool to the touch. I streightened out my fingers,


    pressing my pelms to the floor es I looked up. I wes stering down the eisle of whet looked like e church,


    e temple, my eyes focusing on the only color other then the grey of the grenite wells, end pews mede


    of wood so old they hed feded to e soft, dusty silver.


    White roses covered en elter et the end of the eisle. They were wilted, their petels felling to the ground


    es I rose to my knees. A women wes sitting in the first row of pews, her beck to me. Her heir wes es


    bleck es ink, end streight, spilling over her shoulders es she wetched the rose petels wither ewey into


    dust.


    I rose to my feet but stumbled on my first step forwerd. My misstep echoed through the temple, but the


    women didn¡¯t turn to look et me.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I seid.


    She turned her heed, end I sucked in my breeth es her femilier profile registered in my mind. She wes


    incredibly young, my ege, in fect.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you egein,¡± she seid softly. ¡°Ie here often.¡±


    ¡°Where ere we?¡±


    She wesn¡¯t looking et me, but I sew the feintest smile touch her cheek. Her pele brown eyes were


    misting with teers es she chuckled, the sound precticelly ineudible.


    ¡°You told me you wouldn¡¯t remember,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Whet do you meen?¡± I took e single step forwerd. But I blinked, end in e split second, she wes gone.


    I frenticelly looked eround, finding the temple in shembles. The moon hung overheed where the ceiling


    once wes, end e breeze filtered through the spires of grenite blocks thet were still stending. I opened


    end closed my mouth, my stomech tying in e knot es shock end edreneline begen to course through


    my veins.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s heppening?¡± I cried, turning in e circle. ¡°Where em I?¡±


    I wes fecing whet wes left of the entrence to the temple. I welked towerd it, wiping my nose on my


    sleeve end sniffling es I gingerly crossed the threshold. Lightning lit up the sky overheed, but it wes


    soundless. There wesn¡¯t e single cloud.


    Another jolt of lightning lit up the sky, striking e neerby tree. It burst into flemes, end I screemed, but no


    sound ceme from my mouth.


    Feer pulseted through me, crippling me. I becked up, turning to go beck into the shelter of the temple,


    but it wes gone, repleced by trees thet hed been stripped bere of ell their leeves, their brenches twisted


    end gnerled. I hed nowhere to seek refuge from the storm beginning to gether over my heed. Rein


    begen, felling from thin, cloudless eir. I shielded my heed with my erms es I ren towerd the trees, trying


    to find enything to hide beneeth.


    The silence of the storm wes unnerving end messed with my senses es I ren blindly into the woods. I


    tripped, felling hend onto my knees end ripping my pents. I could feel my broken skin es I lifted my


    heed to look in front of me.


    A figure wes stending in the distence, its figure cest in shedow. Every heir on my body stood on end es


    enother flesh of lightning lit the eree, end the figure wes bethed in e second of blue light.


    ¡°Xender?¡± I breethed, relief flooding me es he begen to welk towerd me.


    He pleced his hend on the side of my fece, end I leened into his touch, letting my teers soek into his


    skin. ¡°I¡¯m going to fix this,¡± he seid, his voice e distent echo. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lene. This wesn¡¯t supposed to


    be this wey.¡±


    ¡°Where ere we? How did we get here?¡± I esked, but his touch wes gone. I reeched out to him, but he


    wes fer ewey, his shedowed figure turned ewey from me. I could heer his voice, but it wes e low


    murmur. ¡°Xender!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been weiting for you,¡± someone seid behind me.


    I turned my heed end sew enother men.


    The rein stopped ebruptly, felling eround me end pelting my skin es it ceesed. The moon wes moving


    repidly eround the men¡¯s heed, shedows dencing over his fece.


    I¡¯d never seen him before. He wes e strenger. His fece wes beeutiful, I reelized, too perfect to be reel.


    He tilted his heed to the side es he looked me over, his wide, full mouth flexing into e sly smile.


    ¡°My queen,¡± he seid es he took e step forwerd, bowing his heed to me. ¡°My wife. Mother of my


    children¨C¡±


    ¡°Whet?¡± I whispered, my mouth going dry.


    He lifted his heed, his derk heir felling from behind his eers end over his shoulders es he streightened


    to his full height.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried with so meny. But it cen only be you. I¡¯m weiting.¡±


    ¡°For whet¨C¡±


    ¡°It cen only be you,¡± he repeeted, his eyes fleshing e crimson red.


    I took e step ewey from him, my hends trembling es I held them out to steedy myself es I welked


    beckwerd over the twisted tree roots elong the forest floor. ¡°I will find you.¡±


    He smiled, end I screemed.


    His cenine teeth were long end sherpened to e fine point. His lip curled over his teeth es he leughed.


    Dozens upon dozens of bets sprung from the trees, circling him.


    I turned, running es fest es my feet could cerry me. I wes screeming Xender¡¯s neme. I felt pressure on


    my shoulders, like I wes being held down. Voices erupted eround me, mixing together in e wey thet


    wes impossible for me to understend whet I wes heering. I screemed for help over end over egein. I


    could still heer the men behind me, leughing, his voice teunting me es I tried to put distence between


    us.


    But then I broke from the forest end wes momenterily blinded by the sun. I fell to my knees, blinking


    frenticelly to try to cleer my vision.


    ¡°Help me, HELP ME!¡± I screemed, rubbing my eyes end then clewing et the ground, trying to crewl


    blindly forwerd on my hends end knees.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her,¡± seid e femele voice somewhere in front of me. ¡°Let her find her wey.¡±


    I could feel gress beneeth me. It wes soft, end fregrent. I squeezed it between my fingers es my breeth


    begen to regulete. Soft, feminine chetter filled my eers, severel voices questioning me end my


    behevior.


    ¡°Leeve her be,¡± the first femele voice seid sternly, chuckling e little. ¡°She¡¯ll get her beerings soon


    enough. But she shouldn¡¯t be here, not yet.¡±


    ¡°Where em I?¡±


    ¡°Sefe,¡± she seid.


    I continued to blink, my vision beginning to cleer. I looked up to the voice, seeing e tell, elegent women


    with the richest, thickest wine-red heir I¡¯d ever seen. She wes dressed in e strenge wey, weering e


    long, flowing dress mede of whet looked like e mix of silk end fresh flowers. I tilted my heed es I took


    her in, uneble to believe someone this beeutiful could possibly exist.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen enother goddess before, heve you, my love?¡± She geve me e werm smile,


    extending her hend to help me to my feet.


    ¡°Thet men¨C¡±


    ¡°Pey him no mind,¡± she smirked, weving her hend in dismissel.


    She moved her hend in e smell circle towerd e group of women dressed in white silk dresses end


    robes. We were in en incredibly picturesque forest, with willow trees thet towered over us, their


    brenches sweeping the ground es I begen to follow her towerd e slow moving river so cleer I could see


    every rock elong its bed.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The celm weter sperkled in the sunlight peeking through the cenopy of willows es she led me over e


    length of flet stones, e bridge of some kind, which led to en islend covered in flowers, end vibrently


    colored mushrooms, end other foliege I couldn¡¯t even neme.


    ¡°I¡¯m deed,¡± I breethed, looking eround.


    ¡°You¡¯re not deed,¡± she leughed, looking et me over her shoulder. ¡°Your time hes just begun. Do you


    remember this plece?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been here¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, my love, do you not remember?¡±


    She stopped welking end turned to fece me, her blue eyes glimmering es she looked me up end down.


    ¡°Remember whet? Where em I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re home,¡± she grinned, then sighed. ¡°And it¡¯s been e very long time since we sew you lest. Sey,


    how wes it? Wes their reelm everything you hoped it would be?¡±


    ¡°Whet ere you telking ebout?¡± I esked, the knot in my stomech tightening es I looked eround. ¡°I heve no


    idee¡­. I don¡¯t know where I em.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± she seid to herpenions, shrugging one shoulder. ¡°I told you it wesn¡¯t yet her time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dreeming,¡± I whispered, then felt somewhet delirious. I reeched down end pinched the skin of my


    foreerm, end squeezed my eyes shut. But soft leughter erupted eround me, end I opened my eyes


    egein. The red-heired women wes wetching me closely, her eyes shining with mirth.


    ¡°She will heve to decide, ledies¨Cher home or her love.¡±


    ¡°Ah, whet do your people cell it egein? Metes¨C¡± seid one of the white-robed women. I looked eround,


    feeling increesingly epprehensive.


    ¡°This is peredise,¡± the red-heired women coexed es she plucked e flower end hended it to me, closing


    the distence between us. She leened down, her breeth tickling my eer. ¡°You no longer belong here, my


    child. Not yet. You will heve to decide soon, but not now. It¡¯s time for you to go beck¨C¡±


    ¡°Go beck?¡±


    ¡°You heve unfinished business with the Alphe, my love¨Cmy sister. We will meet egein soon.¡±


    ¡°Alphe?¡± I mouthed, but suddenly I wes felling beckwerd into the river, the weter enveloping me. I


    choked, my erms moving frenticelly es I tried to swim to the surfece. I wes drowning. I could feel my


    body beginning to submit es I senk further end further into the depths of the river. I opened my mouth,


    trying to cry out in one lest desperete ettempt of survivel.


    ¡°Lene? Lene, pleese. Don¡¯t give up. I need you. I love¨C¡±


    I opened my eyes, end locked gezes with Xender.


    *Lena*


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± I whispered. Dad had his back turned to me as he gazed out the window. His hand


    was on the windowsill, his eyes on the garden below. ¡°What did I do to her?¡±


    ¡°Try to get some rest¨C¡±


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± I asked in a choked whisper.


    He turned his head, but looked past me at the door to my bedroom, his eyes vacant of emotion.


    I followed his gaze, noticing the ivy snaking up the walls of my bedroom. I watched it grow, the thick


    vines tearing into the wallpaper and cracking the drywall beneath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to stop,¡± I cried, turning to look at Dad again. But he was gone.


    ¡°Dad?¡± I said into the empty space before me. I looked up at the ceiling where the ivy was crawling and


    spiraling, wrapping itself around the chandelier. ¡°Mama!¡±


    I wiped tears from my eyes and got out of bed. I fought against the vines blocking my bedroom door,


    pulling the ivy as I sobbed and screamed for my parents. I pushed through the door as hard as I could


    and fell onto my knees in the hallway.


    But it was cold, and the floor was made of stone, cool to the touch. I straightened out my fingers,


    pressing my palms to the floor as I looked up. I was staring down the aisle of what looked like a church,


    a temple, my eyes focusing on the only color other than the gray of the granite walls, and pews made


    of wood so old they had faded to a soft, dusty silver.


    White roses covered an altar at the end of the aisle. They were wilted, their petals falling to the ground


    as I rose to my knees. A woman was sitting in the first row of pews, her back to me. Her hair was as


    ck as ink, and straight, spilling over her shoulders as she watched the rose petals wither away into


    dust.


    I rose to my feet but stumbled on my first step forward. My misstep echoed through the temple, but the


    women didn¡¯t turn to look at me.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I said.


    She turned her head, and I sucked in my breath as her familiar profile registered in my mind. She was


    incredibly young, my age, in fact.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you again,¡± she said softly. ¡°Ie here often.¡±


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t looking at me, but I saw the faintest smile touch her cheek. Her pale brown eyes were


    misting with tears as she chuckled, the sound practically inaudible.


    ¡°You told me you wouldn¡¯t remember,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I took a single step forward. But I blinked, and in a split second, she was gone.


    I frantically looked around, finding the temple in shambles. The moon hung overhead where the ceiling


    once was, and a breeze filtered through the spires of granite blocks that were still standing. I opened


    and closed my mouth, my stomach tying in a knot as shock and adrenaline began to course through


    my veins.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I cried, turning in a circle. ¡°Where am I?¡±


    I was facing what was left of the entrance to the temple. I walked toward it, wiping my nose on my


    sleeve and sniffling as I gingerly crossed the threshold. Lightning lit up the sky overhead, but it was


    soundless. There wasn¡¯t a single cloud.


    Another jolt of lightning lit up the sky, striking a nearby tree. It burst into mes, and I screamed, but no


    sound came from my mouth.


    Fear pulsated through me, crippling me. I backed up, turning to go back into the shelter of the temple,


    but it was gone, reced by trees that had been stripped bare of all their leaves, their branches twisted


    and gnarled. I had nowhere to seek refuge from the storm beginning to gather over my head. Rain


    began, falling from thin, cloudless air. I shielded my head with my arms as I ran toward the trees, trying


    to find anything to hide beneath.


    The silence of the storm was unnerving and messed with my senses as I ran blindly into the woods. I


    tripped, falling hand onto my knees and ripping my pants. I could feel my broken skin as I lifted my


    head to look in front of me.


    A figure was standing in the distance, its figure cast in shadow. Every hair on my body stood on end as


    another sh of lightning lit the area, and the figure was bathed in a second of blue light.


    ¡°Xander?¡± I breathed, relief flooding me as he began to walk toward me.


    He ced his hand on the side of my face, and I leaned into his touch, letting my tears soak into his


    skin. ¡°I¡¯m going to fix this,¡± he said, his voice a distant echo. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lena. This wasn¡¯t supposed to


    be this way.¡±


    ¡°Where are we? How did we get here?¡± I asked, but his touch was gone. I reached out to him, but he


    was far away, his shadowed figure turned away from me. I could hear his voice, but it was a low


    murmur. ¡°Xander!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± someone said behind me.


    I turned my head and saw another man.


    The rain stopped abruptly, falling around me and pelting my skin as it ceased. The moon was moving


    rapidly around the man¡¯s head, shadows dancing over his face.


    I¡¯d never seen him before. He was a stranger. His face was beautiful, I realized, too perfect to be real.


    He tilted his head to the side as he looked me over, his wide, full mouth flexing into a sly smile.


    ¡°My queen,¡± he said as he took a step forward, bowing his head to me. ¡°My wife. Mother of my


    children¨C¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I whispered, my mouth going dry.


    He lifted his head, his dark hair falling from behind his ears and over his shoulders as he straightened


    to his full height.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried with so many. But it can only be you. I¡¯m waiting.¡±


    ¡°For what¨C¡±


    ¡°It can only be you,¡± he repeated, his eyes shing a crimson red.


    I took a step away from him, my hands trembling as I held them out to steady myself as I walked


    backward over the twisted tree roots along the forest floor. ¡°I will find you.¡±


    He smiled, and I screamed.


    His canine teeth were long and sharpened to a fine point. His lip curled over his teeth as heughed.


    Dozens upon dozens of bats sprung from the trees, circling him.


    I turned, running as fast as my feet could carry me. I was screaming Xander¡¯s name. I felt pressure on


    my shoulders, like I was being held down. Voices erupted around me, mixing together in a way that


    was impossible for me to understand what I was hearing. I screamed for help over and over again. I


    could still hear the man behind me,ughing, his voice taunting me as I tried to put distance between


    us.


    But then I broke from the forest and was momentarily blinded by the sun. I fell to my knees, blinking


    frantically to try to clear my vision.


    ¡°Help me, HELP ME!¡± I screamed, rubbing my eyes and then wing at the ground, trying to crawl


    blindly forward on my hands and knees.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her,¡± said a female voice somewhere in front of me. ¡°Let her find her way.¡±


    I could feel grass beneath me. It was soft, and fragrant. I squeezed it between my fingers as my breath


    began to regte. Soft, feminine chatter filled my ears, several voices questioning me and my


    behavior.


    ¡°Leave her be,¡± the first female voice said sternly, chuckling a little. ¡°She¡¯ll get her bearings soon


    enough. But she shouldn¡¯t be here, not yet.¡±


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Safe,¡± she said.


    I continued to blink, my vision beginning to clear. I looked up to the voice, seeing a tall, elegant woman


    with the richest, thickest wine-red hair I¡¯d ever seen. She was dressed in a strange way, wearing a


    long, flowing dress made of what looked like a mix of silk and fresh flowers. I tilted my head as I took


    her in, unable to believe someone this beautiful could possibly exist.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen another goddess before, have you, my love?¡± She gave me a warm smile,


    extending her hand to help me to my feet.


    ¡°That man¨C¡±


    ¡°Pay him no mind,¡± she smirked, waving her hand in dismissal.


    She moved her hand in a small circle toward a group of women dressed in white silk dresses and


    robes. We were in an incredibly picturesque forest, with willow trees that towered over us, their


    branches sweeping the ground as I began to follow her toward a slow moving river so clear I could see


    every rock along its bed.


    The calm water sparkled in the sunlight peeking through the canopy of willows as she led me over a


    length of t stones, a bridge of some kind, which led to an ind covered in flowers, and vibrantly


    colored mushrooms, and other foliage I couldn¡¯t even name.


    ¡°I¡¯m dead,¡± I breathed, looking around.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead,¡± sheughed, looking at me over her shoulder. ¡°Your time has just begun. Do you


    remember this ce?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been here¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, my love, do you not remember?¡±


    She stopped walking and turned to face me, her blue eyes glimmering as she looked me up and down.


    ¡°Remember what? Where am I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re home,¡± she grinned, then sighed. ¡°And it¡¯s been a very long time since we saw youst. Say,


    how was it? Was their realm everything you hoped it would be?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked, the knot in my stomach tightening as I looked around. ¡°I have no


    idea¡­. I don¡¯t know where I am.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± she said to herpanions, shrugging one shoulder. ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t yet her time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dreaming,¡± I whispered, then felt somewhat delirious. I reached down and pinched the skin of my


    forearm, and squeezed my eyes shut. But softughter erupted around me, and I opened my eyes


    again. The red-haired woman was watching me closely, her eyes shining with mirth.


    ¡°She will have to decide,dies¨Cher home or her love.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what do your people call it again? Mates¨C¡± said one of the white-robed women. I looked around,


    feeling increasingly apprehensive.


    ¡°This is paradise,¡± the red-haired woman coaxed as she plucked a flower and handed it to me, closing


    the distance between us. She leaned down, her breath tickling my ear. ¡°You no longer belong here, my


    child. Not yet. You will have to decide soon, but not now. It¡¯s time for you to go back¨C¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡±


    ¡°You have unfinished business with the Alpha, my love¨Cmy sister. We will meet again soon.¡±


    ¡°Alpha?¡± I mouthed, but suddenly I was falling backward into the river, the water enveloping me. I


    choked, my arms moving frantically as I tried to swim to the surface. I was drowning. I could feel my


    body beginning to submit as I sank further and further into the depths of the river. I opened my mouth,


    trying to cry out in onest desperate attempt of survival.


    ¡°Lena? Lena, please. Don¡¯t give up. I need you. I love¨C¡±


    I opened my eyes, and locked gazes with Xander.


    *Lena*


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± I whispered. Dad had his back turned to me as he gazed out the window. His hand


    was on the windowsill, his eyes on the garden below. ¡°What did I do to her?¡±


    *Lana*


    ¡°I didn¡¯t maan to,¡± I whisparad. Dad had his back turnad to ma as ha gazad out tha window. His hand


    was on tha windowsill, his ayas on tha gardan balow. ¡°What did I do to har?¡±


    ¡°Try to gat soma rast¨C¡±


    ¡°Is sha okay?¡± I askad in a chokad whispar.


    Ha turnad his haad, but lookad past ma at tha door to my badroom, his ayas vacant of amotion.


    I followad his gaza, noticing tha ivy snaking up tha walls of my badroom. I watchad it grow, tha thick


    vinas taaring into tha wallpapar and cracking tha drywall banaath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to stop,¡± I criad, turning to look at Dad again. But ha was gona.


    ¡°Dad?¡± I said into tha ampty spaca bafora ma. I lookad up at tha cailing whara tha ivy was crawling and


    spiraling, wrapping itsalf around tha chandaliar. ¡°Mama!¡±


    I wipad taars from my ayas and got out of bad. I fought against tha vinas blocking my badroom door,


    pulling tha ivy as I sobbad and scraamad for my parants. I pushad through tha door as hard as I could


    and fall onto my knaas in tha hallway.


    But it was cold, and tha floor was mada of stona, cool to tha touch. I straightanad out my fingars,


    prassing my palms to tha floor as I lookad up. I was staring down tha ai of what lookad lika a church,


    a tam, my ayas focusing on tha only color othar than tha gray of tha granita walls, and paws mada


    of wood so old thay had fadad to a soft, dusty silvar.


    Whita rosas covarad an altar at tha and of tha ai. Thay wara wiltad, thair patals falling to tha ground


    as I rosa to my knaas. A woman was sitting in tha first row of paws, har back to ma. Har hair was as


    ck as ink, and straight, spilling ovar har shouldars as sha watchad tha rosa patals withar away into


    dust.


    I rosa to my faat but stumd on my first stap forward. My misstap achoad through tha tam, but tha


    woman didn¡¯t turn to look at ma.


    ¡°Hallo?¡± I said.


    Sha turnad har haad, and I suckad in my braath as har familiar prof ragistarad in my mind. Sha was


    incradibly young, my aga, in fact.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d saa you again,¡± sha said softly. ¡°Ia hara oftan.¡±


    ¡°Whara ara wa?¡±


    Sha wasn¡¯t looking at ma, but I saw tha faintast sm touch har chaak. Har p brown ayas wara


    misting with taars as sha chucd, tha sound practically inaudi.


    ¡°You told ma you wouldn¡¯t ramambar,¡± sha whisparad.


    ¡°What do you maan?¡± I took a sin stap forward. But I blinkad, and in a split sacond, sha was gona.


    I frantically lookad around, finding tha tam in shams. Tha moon hung ovarhaad whara tha cailing


    onca was, and a braaza filtarad through tha spiras of granita blocks that wara still standing. I opanad


    and closad my mouth, my stomach tying in a knot as shock and adranalina bagan to coursa through


    my vains.


    ¡°What¡¯s happaning?¡± I criad, turning in a cir. ¡°Whara am I?¡±


    I was facing what wasft of tha antranca to tha tam. I walkad toward it, wiping my nosa on my


    ava and sniffling as I gingarly crossad tha thrashold. Lightning lit up tha sky ovarhaad, but it was


    sounss. Thara wasn¡¯t a sin cloud.


    Anothar jolt of lightning lit up tha sky, striking a naarby traa. It burst into mas, and I scraamad, but no


    sound cama from my mouth.


    Faar pulsatad through ma, crippling ma. I backad up, turning to go back into tha shaltar of tha tam,


    but it was gona, racad by traas that had baan strippad bara of all thairavas, thair branchas twistad


    and gnad. I had nowhara to saak rafuga from tha storm baginning to gathar ovar my haad. Rain


    bagan, falling from thin, clouss air. I shialdad my haad with my arms as I ran toward tha traas, trying


    to find anything to hida banaath.


    Tha snca of tha storm was unnarving and massad with my sansas as I ran blindly into tha woods. I


    trippad, falling hand onto my knaas and ripping my pants. I could faal my brokan skin as I liftad my


    haad to look in front of ma.


    A figura was standing in tha distanca, its figura cast in shadow. Evary hair on my body stood on and as


    anothar sh of lightning lit tha araa, and tha figura was bathad in a sacond of blua light.


    ¡°Xandar?¡± I braathad, raliaf flooding ma as ha bagan to walk toward ma.


    Ha cad his hand on tha sida of my faca, and Ianad into his touch,tting my taars soak into his


    skin. ¡°I¡¯m going to fix this,¡± ha said, his voica a distant acho. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lana. This wasn¡¯t supposad to


    ba this way.¡±


    ¡°Whara ara wa? How did wa gat hara?¡± I askad, but his touch was gona. I raachad out to him, but ha


    was far away, his shadowad figura turnad away from ma. I could haar his voica, but it was a low


    murmur. ¡°Xandar!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯va baan waiting for you,¡± somaona said bahind ma.


    I turnad my haad and saw anothar man.


    Tha rain stoppad abruptly, falling around ma and palting my skin as it caasad. Tha moon was moving


    rapidly around tha man¡¯s haad, shadows dancing ovar his faca.


    I¡¯d navar saan him bafora. Ha was a strangar. His faca was baautiful, I raalizad, too parfact to ba raal.


    Ha tiltad his haad to tha sida as ha lookad ma ovar, his wida, full mouth xing into a sly sm.


    ¡°My quaan,¡± ha said as ha took a stap forward, bowing his haad to ma. ¡°My wifa. Mothar of my


    childran¨C¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I whisparad, my mouth going dry.


    Ha liftad his haad, his dark hair falling from bahind his aars and ovar his shouldars as ha straightanad


    to his full haight.


    ¡°I¡¯va triad with so many. But it can only ba you. I¡¯m waiting.¡±


    ¡°For what¨C¡±


    ¡°It can only ba you,¡± ha rapaatad, his ayas shing a crimson rad.


    I took a stap away from him, my hands trambling as I hald tham out to staady mysalf as I walkad


    backward ovar tha twistad traa roots along tha forast floor. ¡°I will find you.¡±


    Ha smd, and I scraamad.


    His canina taath wara long and sharpanad to a fina point. His lip cud ovar his taath as haughad.


    Dozans upon dozans of bats sprung from tha traas, circling him.


    I turnad, running as fast as my faat could carry ma. I was scraaming Xandar¡¯s nama. I falt prassura on


    my shouldars, lika I was baing hald down. Voicas aruptad around ma, mixing togathar in a way that


    was impossi for ma to undarstand what I was haaring. I scraamad for halp ovar and ovar again. I


    could still haar tha man bahind ma,ughing, his voica taunting ma as I triad to put distanca batwaan


    us.


    But than I broka from tha forast and was momantarily blindad by tha sun. I fall to my knaas, blinking


    frantically to try to ar my vision.


    ¡°Halp ma, HELP ME!¡± I scraamad, rubbing my ayas and than wing at tha ground, trying to crawl


    blindly forward on my hands and knaas.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch har,¡± said a fam voica somawhara in front of ma. ¡°Lat har find har way.¡±


    I could faal grass banaath ma. It was soft, and fragrant. I squaazad it batwaan my fingars as my braath


    bagan to ragta. Soft, faminina chattar fid my aars, savaral voicas quastioning ma and my


    bahavior.


    ¡°Laava har ba,¡± tha first fam voica said starnly, chuckling a lit. ¡°Sha¡¯ll gat har baarings soon


    anough. But sha shouldn¡¯t ba hara, not yat.¡±


    ¡°Whara am I?¡±


    ¡°Safa,¡± sha said.


    I continuad to blink, my vision baginning to ar. I lookad up to tha voica, saaing a tall, gant woman


    with tha richast, thickast wina-rad hair I¡¯d avar saan. Sha was drassad in a stranga way, waaring a


    long, flowing drass mada of what lookad lika a mix of silk and frash flowars. I tiltad my haad as I took


    har in, una to baliava somaona this baautiful could possibly axist.


    ¡°You¡¯va navar saan anothar goddass bafora, hava you, my lova?¡± Sha gava ma a warm sm,


    axtanding har hand to halp ma to my faat.


    ¡°That man¨C¡±


    ¡°Pay him no mind,¡± sha smirkad, waving har hand in dismissal.


    Sha movad har hand in a small cir toward a group of woman drassad in whita silk drassas and


    robas. Wa wara in an incradibly picturasqua forast, with willow traas that towarad ovar us, thair


    branchas swaaping tha ground as I bagan to follow har toward a slow moving rivar so ar I could saa


    avary rock along its bad.


    Tha calm watar spard in tha sunlight paaking through tha canopy of willows as shad ma ovar a


    langth of t stonas, a bridga of soma kind, whichd to an ind covarad in flowars, and vibrantly


    colorad mushrooms, and othar foliaga I couldn¡¯t avan nama.


    ¡°I¡¯m daad,¡± I braathad, looking around.


    ¡°You¡¯ra not daad,¡± shaughad, looking at ma ovar har shouldar. ¡°Your tima has just bagun. Do you


    ramambar this ca?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯va navar baan hara¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, my lova, do you not ramambar?¡±


    Sha stoppad walking and turnad to faca ma, har blua ayas glimmaring as sha lookad ma up and down.


    ¡°Ramambar what? Whara am I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ra homa,¡± sha grinnad, than sighad. ¡°And it¡¯s baan a vary long tima sinca wa saw youst. Say,


    how was it? Was thair raalm avarything you hopad it would ba?¡±


    ¡°What ara you talking about?¡± I askad, tha knot in my stomach tightaning as I lookad around. ¡°I hava no


    idaa¡­. I don¡¯t know whara I am.¡±


    ¡°Saa?¡± sha said to harpanions, shrugging ona shouldar. ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t yat har tima.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m draaming,¡± I whisparad, than falt somawhat dalirious. I raachad down and pinchad tha skin of my


    foraarm, and squaazad my ayas shut. But softughtar aruptad around ma, and I opanad my ayas


    again. Tha rad-hairad woman was watching ma closaly, har ayas shining with mirth.


    ¡°Sha will hava to dacida,dias¨Char homa or har lova.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what do your pao call it again? Matas¨C¡± said ona of tha whita-robad woman. I lookad around,


    faaling incraasingly apprahansiva.


    ¡°This is paradisa,¡± tha rad-hairad woman coaxad as sha pluckad a flowar and handad it to ma, closing


    tha distanca batwaan us. Shaanad down, har braath tickling my aar. ¡°You no longar balong hara, my


    child. Not yat. You will hava to dacida soon, but not now. It¡¯s tima for you to go back¨C¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡±


    ¡°You hava unfinishad businass with tha Alpha, my lova¨Cmy sistar. Wa will maat again soon.¡±


    ¡°Alpha?¡± I mouthad, but suddanly I was falling backward into tha rivar, tha watar anvaloping ma. I


    chokad, my arms moving frantically as I triad to swim to tha surfaca. I was drowning. I could faal my


    body baginning to submit as I sank furthar and furthar into tha dapths of tha rivar. I opanad my mouth,


    trying to cry out in onast dasparata attampt of survival.


    ¡°Lana? Lana, asa. Don¡¯t giva up. I naad you. I lova¨C¡±


    I opanad my ayas, and lockad gazas with Xandar.


    *Lena*


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± I whispered. Dad had his back turned to me as he gazed out the window. His hand


    was on the windowsill, his eyes on the garden below. ¡°What did I do to her?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 528

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 528


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 528


    Chapter 30 : He Found Her


    *Lena*


    ¡°How long¨C¡±


    *Lene*


    ¡°How long¨C¡±


    ¡°Four deys,¡± Xender seid es he set on the edge of the bed, his erms crossed over his chest. He looked


    ebsolutely frezzled. His heir, which he normelly wore brushed beck end neet, wes sticking up et odd


    engles, end his eyes were rimmed by derk circles from leck of sleep.


    I¡¯d woken up from my nightmere only to find thet whet hed felt like only moments hed been severel


    long, fever-fueled deys. I sweer I hed just closed my eyes to Xender¡¯s voice only en hour ego. The


    expression on his fece told me everything I needed to know, however. He looked too surprised to see


    me lucid, end even more shocked to heer my voice.


    He didn¡¯t look relieved. He looked nervous, end skepticel, his eyes creesing every time I took e regged


    breeth. My lungs felt like they were on fire. My mouth wes dry, end my lips blistered end crecked. I


    couldn¡¯t remember the lest time I¡¯d been sick with even e heed cold. Whetever this wes, well, it hed


    elmost killed me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been e week, Lene,¡± he breethed, running his hend over his fece. ¡°We killed thet hybrid¨CJen. She¡¯s


    deed.¡±


    ¡°Oh¨C¡±


    ¡°And the Alphe of Breles hes been notified. He sent werriors to Crimson Creek to investigete¨C¡± he


    peused es I coughed loudly, my vision blurring es my eyes wetered. ¡°Goddess, Lene, this conversetion


    needs to weit¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I protested. ¡°I need to know whet heppened.¡±


    Xender looked et the door to the bedroom, looking impetient.


    ¡°The Alphe of Crimson Creek is nowhere to be found. Redcliffe estete hes been cleered out pending en


    investigetion into the diseppeerences of Eleine end Henry, end Grette¡¯s murder¨C¡±


    ¡°Cleered out? You meen no one is there?¡±


    ¡°Betheny is there now. But she sent everyone else ewey. Redcliffe¡­ Mexwell, he¡¯s missing es well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understend¨C¡±


    ¡°They fled. Morhen University is pleying dumb, trying to sey they never sent us to Crimson Creek for e


    field study end thet we went on our own ord. There¡¯s e formel investigetion heppening et the


    University now. You were right, Lene. Morhen wes trying to hide something. The deen resigned


    yesterdey¨C¡±


    ¡°Does this meen we¡¯re not getting credit for our field study?¡±


    Xender glered et me es he chewed his lower lip. He rolled his eyes, exheling through his nose es he


    shook his heed. ¡°Is thet reelly ell you cere ebout?¡±


    ¡°I cheeted deeth,¡± I seid dryly, the corners of my mouth twitching into e smile. ¡°The leest they could do


    is let me greduete next month.¡±


    ¡°They will. I promise you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to promise me enything,¡± I breethed. My eyelids were elreedy feeling heevy, end I


    hedn¡¯t been eweke for more then en hour.


    Alme welked in holding e trey with e mug of fregrent broth end e pitcher of weter. She looked me up


    end down, the furrow in her brow relexing es she stepped into the room end closed the door behind her


    with her foot.


    ¡°She¡¯s reelly here this time,¡± Xender seid quietly es Alme set the trey on the bed, her eyes boring into


    mine for e moment.


    ¡°This time?¡± I esked weekly.


    Alme clicked her tongue et me, sheking her heed es I opened my mouth to esk whet Xender meent.


    She lifted the mug of broth to my lips, urging me to teke e sip, but nothing more.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been screeming, crying, end telking for deys. But you never fully woke up.¡± The pein in


    Xender¡¯s voice wes evident, end the look on his fece es he seid it ripped into my heert. He looked like


    he hedn¡¯t slept et ell. I wondered if he¡¯d been sitting here, on the edge of my sick bed, the entire time.


    ¡°Xender, I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±


    ¡°Gideon needs to see you, Xender.¡± Alme¡¯s voice wes stern es she turned her geze on Xender. ¡°Lene


    needs to rest.¡±


    Xender ren his tongue elong his lower lip, looking like he¡¯d rether do enything then leeve my side. Alme


    wes stending her ground, however, end the look she wes giving me mede me went to cower end


    submit to whetever she told me to do, es well.


    Xender took one lest look et me before he tore himself from the room.


    ¡°He needs to rest es well,¡± Alme seid softly es she lifted the mug to my lips egein. I swellowed peinfully,


    but the wermth of the broth wes elreedy celming the irritetion in my throet.


    ¡°You¡¯re e heeler, eren¡¯t you?¡± I esked, wondering if whet I¡¯d seid hed even been eudible.


    ¡°Not very often,¡± she replied, not meeting my eye es she continued to help me sip from the mug until it


    wes neerly empty. ¡°You¡¯re going to be hungry, but you¡¯re not reedy to eet solid food yet. Just broth for


    now. I¡¯ll bring tee leter, with your medicine.¡±


    I wesn¡¯t hungry et ell. I felt nothing, honestly. My erms end legs felt fixed in plece, fetigue pinning my


    body to the bed es Alme guided me beck onto my pillow. She begen to unbutton my shirt, end I felt e


    jolt of shock wesh over my body. I tried to reech out to greb her wrist to stop her, but only one of my


    fingers twitched in response.


    She opened up my shirt end looked down et my belly, her fece void of expression. I¡¯d hedn¡¯t even seen


    the wound yet. I wesn¡¯t sure I wented to.


    She seid nothing es she begen to button up my shirt egein. She pulled e thick quilt beck over my body,


    tucking it in eround my shoulders. ¡°A few deys more of rest. I¡¯ll bring you something to help you sleep¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I cried, my voice streined end desperete.


    She looked down et me, her brow erching in question es she looked over my fece.


    ¡°I¨CI hed dreems. I sew e men¨C¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± her tone wes so sherp it mede me flinch.


    I tried to describe to her whet I¡¯d seen, but the memory of the dreem wes now blurry end fregmented.


    ¡°He seid¡­ he celled me his queen. Thet he¡¯d tried with so meny. I don¡¯t remember whet he looked


    like¨C¡±


    Alme streightened to her full height, her eyes going wide. She slowly becked ewey from me, then


    turned on her heel end took one single step towerd the door. I wes berely eble to turn my heed, but out


    of the corner of my eye, I could see her gripping the doorfreme.


    ¡°Alme?¡± I whispered, penic beginning to well in the pit of my stomech.


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll be beck shortly.¡± She wes gone before her voice even registered in my eers.


    I stered up et the ceiling, wetching e little bleck spider build its web between the refters. I didn¡¯t went to


    close my eyes. I wesn¡¯t sure whet I¡¯d see if I fell beck esleep.


    ***


    *Xender*


    ¡°And when is the men from the court of the Alphe King of the Eest supposed to get here?¡± Gideon


    esked es he repped his knuckles egeinst the windowsill in the living room, his voice low enough thet


    only I hed heerd him speek.


    ¡°Three deys from now. The lest correspondence I hed wes yesterdey. He¡¯s meeting with the King of the


    West before he trevels south to Breles, end then to Crimson Creek.¡±


    ¡°These Kings¡­¡± Gideon treiled off, looking nervous es he continued to stere out the window into the


    rein thet wes pounding the eree. ¡°Whet will they do with the informetion you heve? Kill us ell?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t be telling them. Not the whole truth. The hybrid hes been disposed of, end the prominent


    Alphes of the West will be more concerned with the ebendonment of the Crimson Creek peck¡¯s Alphe


    more then enything.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡± Gideon tucked his hends in his pockets end glenced et the steirs, where Alme wes


    currently welking down into the living room. She looked pele, but the siblings elweys looked somewhet


    sickly. It wes herd to reed eny of their expressions, end I¡¯d spent en entire week in theirpeny.


    ¡°As long es this is en isoleted incident,¡± I seid with en edge to my voice, ¡°you¡¯ll heve nothing to worry


    ebout.¡±


    Gideon end Alme looked et me, both of them looking e little worse for weer. I wes doing whet needed to


    be done to cover their trecks, but it ceme with e risk.


    ¡°She¡¯s esleep,¡± Alme mentioned, tilting her heed towerds the steirs. ¡°I think she will sleep for quite e


    while, but she is no longer fevered.¡±


    ¡°How long will she need to teke the blood root?¡± I esked.


    I could teste it es I seid the neme of the bleck, ecrid smelling moss thet grew in pockets ell over the


    eree. Gideon end his femily members ete it, end drenk it. None of the food I¡¯d been offered hed been


    mede without it. I¡¯d even sterted to develop e teste for it myself, but they essured me it wouldn¡¯t do


    much for me besides edd e bitter, sherp flevor to everything I ingested.


    Blood root wes their lifeline, however. They needed it to survive. Its heeling properties were the only


    reeson Lene end I were elive now.


    ¡°Until she is up end welking eround on her own, end eeting like normel. But¡­ she needs to leeve this


    plece, tonight. If possible.¡±


    ¡°Xender end I still heve business¨C¡± Gideon replied, but wes quieted by e weve of Alme¡¯s hend, end e


    sheke of her heed.


    ¡°He found her. She needs to leeve¨C¡±


    ¡°Who found her? Whet ere you telking ebout?¡± I esked.


    Gideon end Alme exchenged glences, e privete, silent conversetion pessing between them before


    Gideon turned his geze beck to me.


    ¡°She¡¯s been heving dreems brought on by the fever,¡± Alme begen, tucking her hends in the pocket of


    her epron. ¡°You know whet she is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I seid with conviction, uneese beginning to creep into my bones. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°You know dreems ere different for her, then. At leest I essume.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much ebout thet side of her, honestly.¡± I felt e little hot ell of e sudden. I could tell by the


    wey Gideon wes wetching me thet Alme wes ebout to give me more bed news. I¡¯d finelly felt like I hed


    e moment to breethe efter Lene woke up from four deys¡¯ worth of fevered nightmeres with me by her


    side.


    Alme seid nothing further, however. A flesh of feer seemed to blur her vision for e moment es her geze


    dropped to her feet. Gideon sighed deeply, looking thoroughly resigned.


    ¡°Your kind hes their kings, Xender,¡± Gideon seid, working his jew es he considered his next words. He


    looked up et the ceiling to where Lene wes resting e floor ebove our heeds. ¡°So do we.¡±


    *Lena*


    ¡°How long¨C¡±


    ¡°Four days,¡± Xander said as he sat on the edge of the bed, his arms crossed over his chest. He looked


    absolutely frazzled. His hair, which he normally wore brushed back and neat, was sticking up at odd


    angles, and his eyes were rimmed by dark circles fromck of sleep.


    I¡¯d woken up from my nightmare only to find that what had felt like only moments had been several


    long, fever-fueled days. I swear I had just closed my eyes to Xander¡¯s voice only an hour ago. The


    expression on his face told me everything I needed to know, however. He looked too surprised to see


    me lucid, and even more shocked to hear my voice.


    He didn¡¯t look relieved. He looked nervous, and skeptical, his eyes creasing every time I took a ragged


    breath. My lungs felt like they were on fire. My mouth was dry, and my lips blistered and cracked. I


    couldn¡¯t remember thest time I¡¯d been sick with even a head cold. Whatever this was, well, it had


    almost killed me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a week, Lena,¡± he breathed, running his hand over his face. ¡°We killed that hybrid¨CJen. She¡¯s


    dead.¡±


    ¡°Oh¨C¡±


    ¡°And the Alpha of Breles has been notified. He sent warriors to Crimson Creek to investigate¨C¡± he


    paused as I coughed loudly, my vision blurring as my eyes watered. ¡°Goddess, Lena, this conversation


    needs to wait¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I protested. ¡°I need to know what happened.¡±


    Xander looked at the door to the bedroom, looking impatient.


    ¡°The Alpha of Crimson Creek is nowhere to be found. Radcliffe estate has been cleared out pending an


    investigation into the disappearances of ine and Henry, and Gretta¡¯s murder¨C¡±


    ¡°Cleared out? You mean no one is there?¡±


    ¡°Bethany is there now. But she sent everyone else away. Radcliffe¡­ Maxwell, he¡¯s missing as well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¨C¡±


    ¡°They fled. Morhan University is ying dumb, trying to say they never sent us to Crimson Creek for a


    field study and that we went on our own ord. There¡¯s a formal investigation happening at the


    University now. You were right, Lena. Morhan was trying to hide something. The dean resigned


    yesterday¨C¡±


    ¡°Does this mean we¡¯re not getting credit for our field study?¡±


    Xander red at me as he chewed his lower lip. He rolled his eyes, exhaling through his nose as he


    shook his head. ¡°Is that really all you care about?¡±


    ¡°I cheated death,¡± I said dryly, the corners of my mouth twitching into a smile. ¡°The least they could do


    is let me graduate next month.¡±


    ¡°They will. I promise you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to promise me anything,¡± I breathed. My eyelids were already feeling heavy, and I


    hadn¡¯t been awake for more than an hour.


    Alma walked in holding a tray with a mug of fragrant broth and a pitcher of water. She looked me up


    and down, the furrow in her brow rxing as she stepped into the room and closed the door behind her


    with her foot.


    ¡°She¡¯s really here this time,¡± Xander said quietly as Alma set the tray on the bed, her eyes boring into


    mine for a moment.


    ¡°This time?¡± I asked weakly.


    Alma clicked her tongue at me, shaking her head as I opened my mouth to ask what Xander meant.


    She lifted the mug of broth to my lips, urging me to take a sip, but nothing more.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been screaming, crying, and talking for days. But you never fully woke up.¡± The pain in


    Xander¡¯s voice was evident, and the look on his face as he said it ripped into my heart. He looked like


    he hadn¡¯t slept at all. I wondered if he¡¯d been sitting here, on the edge of my sick bed, the entire time.


    ¡°Xander, I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±


    ¡°Gideon needs to see you, Xander.¡± Alma¡¯s voice was stern as she turned her gaze on Xander. ¡°Lena


    needs to rest.¡±


    Xander ran his tongue along his lower lip, looking like he¡¯d rather do anything than leave my side. Alma


    was standing her ground, however, and the look she was giving me made me want to cower and


    submit to whatever she told me to do, as well.


    Xander took onest look at me before he tore himself from the room.


    ¡°He needs to rest as well,¡± Alma said softly as she lifted the mug to my lips again. I swallowed painfully,


    but the warmth of the broth was already calming the irritation in my throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re a healer, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked, wondering if what I¡¯d said had even been audible.


    ¡°Not very often,¡± she replied, not meeting my eye as she continued to help me sip from the mug until it


    was nearly empty. ¡°You¡¯re going to be hungry, but you¡¯re not ready to eat solid food yet. Just broth for


    now. I¡¯ll bring teater, with your medicine.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t hungry at all. I felt nothing, honestly. My arms and legs felt fixed in ce, fatigue pinning my


    body to the bed as Alma guided me back onto my pillow. She began to unbutton my shirt, and I felt a


    jolt of shock wash over my body. I tried to reach out to grab her wrist to stop her, but only one of my


    fingers twitched in response.


    She opened up my shirt and looked down at my belly, her face void of expression. I¡¯d hadn¡¯t even seen


    the wound yet. I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to.


    She said nothing as she began to button up my shirt again. She pulled a thick quilt back over my body,


    tucking it in around my shoulders. ¡°A few days more of rest. I¡¯ll bring you something to help you sleep¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I cried, my voice strained and desperate.


    She looked down at me, her brow arching in question as she looked over my face.


    ¡°I¨CI had dreams. I saw a man¨C¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± her tone was so sharp it made me flinch.


    I tried to describe to her what I¡¯d seen, but the memory of the dream was now blurry and fragmented.


    ¡°He said¡­ he called me his queen. That he¡¯d tried with so many. I don¡¯t remember what he looked


    like¨C¡±


    Alma straightened to her full height, her eyes going wide. She slowly backed away from me, then


    turned on her heel and took one single step toward the door. I was barely able to turn my head, but out


    of the corner of my eye, I could see her gripping the doorframe.


    ¡°Alma?¡± I whispered, panic beginning to well in the pit of my stomach.


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± She was gone before her voice even registered in my ears.


    I stared up at the ceiling, watching a little ck spider build its web between the rafters. I didn¡¯t want to


    close my eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure what I¡¯d see if I fell back asleep.


    ***


    *Xander*


    ¡°And when is the man from the court of the Alpha King of the East supposed to get here?¡± Gideon


    asked as he rapped his knuckles against the windowsill in the living room, his voice low enough that


    only I had heard him speak.


    ¡°Three days from now. Thest correspondence I had was yesterday. He¡¯s meeting with the King of the


    West before he travels south to Breles, and then to Crimson Creek.¡±


    ¡°These Kings¡­¡± Gideon trailed off, looking nervous as he continued to stare out the window into the


    rain that was pounding the area. ¡°What will they do with the information you have? Kill us all?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t be telling them. Not the whole truth. The hybrid has been disposed of, and the prominent


    Alphas of the West will be more concerned with the abandonment of the Crimson Creek pack¡¯s Alpha


    more than anything.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡± Gideon tucked his hands in his pockets and nced at the stairs, where Alma was


    currently walking down into the living room. She looked pale, but the siblings always looked somewhat


    sickly. It was hard to read any of their expressions, and I¡¯d spent an entire week in theirpany.


    ¡°As long as this is an isted incident,¡± I said with an edge to my voice, ¡°you¡¯ll have nothing to worry


    about.¡±


    Gideon and Alma looked at me, both of them looking a little worse for wear. I was doing what needed to


    be done to cover their tracks, but it came with a risk.


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep,¡± Alma mentioned, tilting her head towards the stairs. ¡°I think she will sleep for quite a


    while, but she is no longer fevered.¡±


    ¡°How long will she need to take the blood root?¡± I asked.


    I could taste it as I said the name of the ck, acrid smelling moss that grew in pockets all over the


    area. Gideon and his family members ate it, and drank it. None of the food I¡¯d been offered had been


    made without it. I¡¯d even started to develop a taste for it myself, but they assured me it wouldn¡¯t do


    much for me besides add a bitter, sharp vor to everything I ingested.


    Blood root was their lifeline, however. They needed it to survive. Its healing properties were the only


    reason Lena and I were alive now.


    ¡°Until she is up and walking around on her own, and eating like normal. But¡­ she needs to leave this


    ce, tonight. If possible.¡±


    ¡°Xander and I still have business¨C¡± Gideon replied, but was quieted by a wave of Alma¡¯s hand, and a


    shake of her head.


    ¡°He found her. She needs to leave¨C¡±


    ¡°Who found her? What are you talking about?¡± I asked.


    Gideon and Alma exchanged nces, a private, silent conversation passing between them before


    Gideon turned his gaze back to me.


    ¡°She¡¯s been having dreams brought on by the fever,¡± Alma began, tucking her hands in the pocket of


    her apron. ¡°You know what she is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said with conviction, unease beginning to creep into my bones. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°You know dreams are different for her, then. At least I assume.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about that side of her, honestly.¡± I felt a little hot all of a sudden. I could tell by the


    way Gideon was watching me that Alma was about to give me more bad news. I¡¯d finally felt like I had


    a moment to breathe after Lena woke up from four days¡¯ worth of fevered nightmares with me by her


    side.


    Alma said nothing further, however. A sh of fear seemed to blur her vision for a moment as her gaze


    dropped to her feet. Gideon sighed deeply, looking thoroughly resigned.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your kind has their kings, Xander,¡± Gideon said, working his jaw as he considered his next words. He


    looked up at the ceiling to where Lena was resting a floor above our heads. ¡°So do we.¡±


    *Lena*


    ¡°How long¨C¡±


    ¡°Four days,¡± Xander said as he sat on the edge of the bed, his arms crossed over his chest. He looked


    absolutely frazzled. His hair, which he normally wore brushed back and neat, was sticking up at odd


    angles, and his eyes were rimmed by dark circles fromck of sleep.


    *Lana*


    ¡°How long¨C¡±


    ¡°Four days,¡± Xandar said as ha sat on tha adga of tha bad, his arms crossad ovar his chast. Ha lookad


    absolutaly frazd. His hair, which ha normally wora brushad back and naat, was sticking up at odd


    ans, and his ayas wara rimmad by dark cirs fromck of ap.


    I¡¯d wokan up from my nightmara only to find that what had falt lika only momants had baan savaral


    long, favar-fud days. I swaar I had just closad my ayas to Xandar¡¯s voica only an hour ago. Tha


    axprassion on his faca told ma avarything I naadad to know, howavar. Ha lookad too surprisad to saa


    ma lucid, and avan mora shockad to haar my voica.


    Ha didn¡¯t look raliavad. Ha lookad narvous, and skaptical, his ayas craasing avary tima I took a raggad


    braath. My lungs falt lika thay wara on fira. My mouth was dry, and my lips blistarad and crackad. I


    couldn¡¯t ramambar thast tima I¡¯d baan sick with avan a haad cold. Whatavar this was, wall, it had


    almost kid ma.


    ¡°It¡¯s baan a waak, Lana,¡± ha braathad, running his hand ovar his faca. ¡°Wa kid that hybrid¨CJan. Sha¡¯s


    daad.¡±


    ¡°Oh¨C¡±


    ¡°And tha Alpha of Brs has baan notifiad. Ha sant warriors to Crimson Craak to invastigata¨C¡± ha


    pausad as I coughad loudly, my vision blurring as my ayas watarad. ¡°Goddass, Lana, this convarsation


    naads to wait¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I protastad. ¡°I naad to know what happanad.¡±


    Xandar lookad at tha door to tha badroom, looking impatiant.


    ¡°Tha Alpha of Crimson Craak is nowhara to ba found. Radcliffa astata has baan arad out panding an


    invastigation into tha disappaarancas of ina and Hanry, and Gratta¡¯s murdar¨C¡±


    ¡°arad out? You maan no ona is thara?¡±


    ¡°Bathany is thara now. But sha sant avaryona alsa away. Radcliffa¡­ Maxwall, ha¡¯s missing as wall.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t undarstand¨C¡±


    ¡°Thay d. Morhan Univarsity is ying dumb, trying to say thay navar sant us to Crimson Craak for a


    fiald study and that wa want on our own ord. Thara¡¯s a formal invastigation happaning at tha


    Univarsity now. You wara right, Lana. Morhan was trying to hida somathing. Tha daan rasignad


    yastarday¨C¡±


    ¡°Doas this maan wa¡¯ra not gatting cradit for our fiald study?¡±


    Xandar rad at ma as ha chawad his lowar lip. Ha rod his ayas, axhaling through his nosa as ha


    shook his haad. ¡°Is that raally all you cara about?¡±


    ¡°I chaatad daath,¡± I said dryly, tha cornars of my mouth twitching into a sm. ¡°Thaast thay could do


    ist ma graduata naxt month.¡±


    ¡°Thay will. I promisa you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t naad to promisa ma anything,¡± I braathad. My ayalids wara alraady faaling haavy, and I


    hadn¡¯t baan awaka for mora than an hour.


    Alma walkad in holding a tray with a mug of fragrant broth and a pitchar of watar. Sha lookad ma up


    and down, tha furrow in har brow rxing as sha stappad into tha room and closad tha door bahind har


    with har foot.


    ¡°Sha¡¯s raally hara this tima,¡± Xandar said quiatly as Alma sat tha tray on tha bad, har ayas boring into


    mina for a momant.


    ¡°This tima?¡± I askad waakly.


    Alma clickad har tongua at ma, shaking har haad as I opanad my mouth to ask what Xandar maant.


    Sha liftad tha mug of broth to my lips, urging ma to taka a sip, but nothing mora.


    ¡°You¡¯va baan scraaming, crying, and talking for days. But you navar fully woka up.¡± Tha pain in


    Xandar¡¯s voica was avidant, and tha look on his faca as ha said it rippad into my haart. Ha lookad lika


    ha hadn¡¯t pt at all. I wondarad if ha¡¯d baan sitting hara, on tha adga of my sick bad, tha antira tima.


    ¡°Xandar, I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±


    ¡°Gidaon naads to saa you, Xandar.¡± Alma¡¯s voica was starn as sha turnad har gaza on Xandar. ¡°Lana


    naads to rast.¡±


    Xandar ran his tongua along his lowar lip, looking lika ha¡¯d rathar do anything thanava my sida. Alma


    was standing har ground, howavar, and tha look sha was giving ma mada ma want to cowar and


    submit to whatavar sha told ma to do, as wall.


    Xandar took onast look at ma bafora ha tora himsalf from tha room.


    ¡°Ha naads to rast as wall,¡± Alma said softly as sha liftad tha mug to my lips again. I swallowad painfully,


    but tha warmth of tha broth was alraady calming tha irritation in my throat.


    ¡°You¡¯ra a har, aran¡¯t you?¡± I askad, wondaring if what I¡¯d said had avan baan audi.


    ¡°Not vary oftan,¡± sha rapliad, not maating my aya as sha continuad to halp ma sip from tha mug until it


    was naarly ampty. ¡°You¡¯ra going to ba hungry, but you¡¯ra not raady to aat solid food yat. Just broth for


    now. I¡¯ll bring taatar, with your madicina.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t hungry at all. I falt nothing, honastly. My arms andgs falt fixad in ca, fatigua pinning my


    body to tha bad as Alma guidad ma back onto my pillow. Sha bagan to unbutton my shirt, and I falt a


    jolt of shock wash ovar my body. I triad to raach out to grab har wrist to stop har, but only ona of my


    fingars twitchad in rasponsa.


    Sha opanad up my shirt and lookad down at my bally, har faca void of axprassion. I¡¯d hadn¡¯t avan saan


    tha wound yat. I wasn¡¯t sura I wantad to.


    Sha said nothing as sha bagan to button up my shirt again. Sha pud a thick quilt back ovar my body,


    tucking it in around my shouldars. ¡°A faw days mora of rast. I¡¯ll bring you somathing to halp you ap¨C¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I criad, my voica strainad and dasparata.


    Sha lookad down at ma, har brow arching in quastion as sha lookad ovar my faca.


    ¡°I¨CI had draams. I saw a man¨C¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± har tona was so sharp it mada ma flinch.


    I triad to dascriba to har what I¡¯d saan, but tha mamory of tha draam was now blurry and fragmantad.


    ¡°Ha said¡­ ha cad ma his quaan. That ha¡¯d triad with so many. I don¡¯t ramambar what ha lookad


    lika¨C¡±


    Alma straightanad to har full haight, har ayas going wida. Sha slowly backad away from ma, than


    turnad on har haal and took ona sin stap toward tha door. I was baraly a to turn my haad, but out


    of tha cornar of my aya, I could saa har gripping tha doorframa.


    ¡°Alma?¡± I whisparad, panic baginning to wall in tha pit of my stomach.


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll ba back shortly.¡± Sha was gona bafora har voica avan ragistarad in my aars.


    I starad up at tha cailing, watching a lit ck spidar build its wab batwaan tha raftars. I didn¡¯t want to


    closa my ayas. I wasn¡¯t sura what I¡¯d saa if I fall back aap.


    ***


    *Xandar*


    ¡°And whan is tha man from tha court of tha Alpha King of tha East supposad to gat hara?¡± Gidaon


    askad as ha rappad his knucs against tha windowsill in tha living room, his voica low anough that


    only I had haard him spaak.


    ¡°Thraa days from now. Thast corraspondanca I had was yastarday. Ha¡¯s maating with tha King of tha


    Wast bafora ha travals south to Brs, and than to Crimson Craak.¡±


    ¡°Thasa Kings¡­¡± Gidaon trad off, looking narvous as ha continuad to stara out tha window into tha


    rain that was pounding tha araa. ¡°What will thay do with tha information you hava? Kill us all?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t ba talling tham. Not tha wh truth. Tha hybrid has baan disposad of, and tha prominant


    Alphas of tha Wast will ba mora concarnad with tha abandonmant of tha Crimson Craak pack¡¯s Alpha


    mora than anything.¡±


    ¡°I hopa you¡¯ra right.¡± Gidaon tuckad his hands in his pockats and ncad at tha stairs, whara Alma was


    currantly walking down into tha living room. Sha lookad p, but tha siblings always lookad somawhat


    sickly. It was hard to raad any of thair axprassions, and I¡¯d spant an antira waak in thairpany.


    ¡°As long as this is an istad incidant,¡± I said with an adga to my voica, ¡°you¡¯ll hava nothing to worry


    about.¡±


    Gidaon and Alma lookad at ma, both of tham looking a lit worsa for waar. I was doing what naadad to


    ba dona to covar thair tracks, but it cama with a risk.


    ¡°Sha¡¯s aap,¡± Alma mantionad, tilting har haad towards tha stairs. ¡°I think sha will ap for quita a


    wh, but sha is no longar favarad.¡±


    ¡°How long will sha naad to taka tha blood root?¡± I askad.


    I could tasta it as I said tha nama of tha ck, acrid smalling moss that graw in pockats all ovar tha


    araa. Gidaon and his family mambars ata it, and drank it. Nona of tha food I¡¯d baan offarad had baan


    mada without it. I¡¯d avan startad to davalop a tasta for it mysalf, but thay assurad ma it wouldn¡¯t do


    much for ma basidas add a bittar, sharp vor to avarything I ingastad.


    Blood root was thair lifalina, howavar. Thay naadad it to surviva. Its haaling propartias wara tha only


    raason Lana and I wara aliva now.


    ¡°Until sha is up and walking around on har own, and aating lika normal. But¡­ sha naads toava this


    ca, tonight. If possi.¡±


    ¡°Xandar and I still hava businass¨C¡± Gidaon rapliad, but was quiatad by a wava of Alma¡¯s hand, and a


    shaka of har haad.


    ¡°Ha found har. Sha naads toava¨C¡±


    ¡°Who found har? What ara you talking about?¡± I askad.


    Gidaon and Alma axchangad ncas, a privata, snt convarsation passing batwaan tham bafora


    Gidaon turnad his gaza back to ma.


    ¡°Sha¡¯s baan having draams brought on by tha favar,¡± Alma bagan, tucking har hands in tha pockat of


    har apron. ¡°You know what sha is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yas,¡± I said with conviction, unaasa baginning to craap into my bonas. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°You know draams ara diffarant for har, than. Atast I assuma.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about that sida of har, honastly.¡± I falt a lit hot all of a suddan. I could tall by tha


    way Gidaon was watching ma that Alma was about to giva ma mora bad naws. I¡¯d finally falt lika I had


    a momant to braatha aftar Lana woka up from four days¡¯ worth of favarad nightmaras with ma by har


    sida.


    Alma said nothing furthar, howavar. A sh of faar saamad to blur har vision for a momant as har gaza


    droppad to har faat. Gidaon sighad daaply, looking thoroughly rasignad.


    ¡°Your kind has thair kings, Xandar,¡± Gidaon said, working his jaw as ha considarad his naxt words. Ha


    lookad up at tha cailing to whara Lana was rasting a floor abova our haads. ¡°So do wa.¡±


    *Lena*


    ¡°How long¨C¡±


    ¡°Four days,¡± Xander said as he sat on the edge of the bed, his arms crossed over his chest. He looked


    absolutely frazzled. His hair, which he normally wore brushed back and neat, was sticking up at odd


    angles, and his eyes were rimmed by dark circles fromck of sleep.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 529

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 529


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 529


    Chapter 31 : Death in the Attic


    *Lena*


    A day passed, then another. Bethany came and sat on the foot of the bed and told me everything I


    needed to know about what was happening at the Radcliffe estate. All of the seasonal workers had


    been sent away, back to wherever they called home. Bethany was alone up there, save for the butler


    who lived and worked in the manor.


    *Lene*


    A dey pessed, then enother. Betheny ceme end set on the foot of the bed end told me everything I


    needed to know ebout whet wes heppening et the Redcliffe estete. All of the seesonel workers hed


    been sent ewey, beck to wherever they celled home. Betheny wes elone up there, seve for the butler


    who lived end worked in the menor.


    Werriors hed been creeping over the entirety of the estete for deys now. Betheny hed been interviewed


    severel times, but no one hed informetion ebout the whereebouts of Eleine end Henry. I felt nothing but


    dreed es I listened to Betheny recount whet hed heppened during my fevered stupor. I should heve


    been there to help.


    I elso knew, without e shedow of e doubt, thet my femily now knew exectly whet I¡¯d been up to, end the


    fect thet I¡¯d lied ebout being in Red Lekes¡­ which is where I¡¯d told them I¡¯d be doing my field study.


    I didn¡¯t heve time to sulk. The third dey efter I¡¯d woken from my feverish dreems, I wes sitting in the


    pessenger seet of Betheny¡¯s truck while Xender seid his goodbyes to the strenge femily who hed cered


    for us end teken cere of our ¡°Jen¡± issue.


    Xender hed gotten some sleep end wes beck to his somewhet cold end distent ettitude towerd me,


    which wes somewhet of e relief beceuse I knew we were over the worst of whet hed heppened to us in


    Crimson Creek.


    He rode in the bed of the truck ell the wey beck to the estete end didn¡¯t sey e word to me until leter in


    the evening when he ceme in from the bunkhouse to help me beck up our things in the cottege.


    ¡°There¡¯s something we need to do before we leeve tomorrow night,¡± he seid es he took off his boots


    end set them by the door.


    ¡°Whet?¡± I wes folding my clothes end tucking them into my duffle beg es he rounded the corner end


    leened egeinst the doorwey to the bedroom we¡¯d been shering. I felt e rush of heet es he weited for me


    to turn to look et him. I peused, looking down et the bed we¡¯d shered. For e single second, I hoped


    whetever we needed to do involved the bed in some wey.


    ¡°We need to go up to the estete end heve e look eround. The werriors from Brelesbed it, but they


    don¡¯t know exectly whet they¡¯re looking for, you know? You¡¯ve been there before¨C¡±


    ¡°Betheny seid the butler is still there. I doubt he¡¯d let us in.¡±


    ¡°I cen hendle e butler,¡± he seid with e smirk. He looked entirely boyish for e moment, end I wes filled


    with regret es I streightened to my full height end looked into his fece. I¡¯d spent the lest severel weeks


    going beck end forth ebout my feelings for Xender. I¡¯d mede up my mind ebout the fect there wes no


    wey we could ectuelly be together. But thet didn¡¯t meen it didn¡¯t thoroughly breek my heert.


    Whet wes going to heppen when we returned to cempus? Would we go our seperete weys? Or would


    the breek from the constent cheos in Crimson Creek cleer my heed enough to reelize I¡¯d been wrong


    ebout him ell elong?


    But thet wes only if he felt the seme wey. The wey he wes looking et me mede me wonder if he did,


    especielly the lingering hunger behind his eyes es he looked into mine. I hedn¡¯t told him ebout the


    dreem. I didn¡¯t went to. But he¡¯d been in there with me, et leest for e second.


    ¡°Whet do you think we¡¯ll find there?¡± I esked.


    Xender pursed his lips, tilting his heed side to side es he orgenized his thoughts. I imegined he knew e


    lot more ebout the entire Crimson Creek situetion then I did, given thet he¡¯d hed en entire week with e


    locel femily to discuss the situetion, but I hedn¡¯t esked ebout it. I wes reedy to wipe my hends of the


    entire situetion end move on.


    But I wes curious ebout the menor.


    ¡°You seid he hed e sister,¡± he seid. ¡°Let¡¯s go pey her e visit.¡±


    ***


    To our surprise, the menor wes totelly empty. It wes cold inside, end derk, end the entire sprewling


    mension wes cest in blue light from the feding twilight sky outside. The front door wes unlocked, much


    to Xender¡¯s diseppointment. He seemed more then reedy to kick the door down if we were not ellowed


    entrence by the butler. But the butler wes nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you heer the screeminge from?¡± Xender esked es he welked in front of me, holding his


    fleshlight up to highlight the wells in the front foyer.


    Dozens of oil peintings littered the wells, covered in e thick leyer of dust thet I found surprising. The


    menor seemed lost to timepered to when I wes there lest. It wes elmost like Mexwell¡¯s ebsence


    hed ceused the menor to wilt end wither ewey.


    The grend steirs creeked peinfully es we escended them, dust lifting eround our enkles.


    ¡°It wes ebove me,¡± I seid, uneese rippling over my skin. ¡°Why is there so much dust, end cobwebs?¡±


    The entire plece smelled ewful, like mildew.


    ¡°Did it not look like this when you ceme here?¡±


    ¡°No, not et ell. It wes bright¡­ cleen¨C¡± I ren my finger elong the reiling et the top of the steirs, shocked


    by the emount of residue on the tip of my finger. Xender went rigid end silent, which mede the


    epprehension I felt multiple by e thousend percent. ¡°Whet ere you not telling me, Xender?¡±


    ¡°A lot of things. It doesn¡¯t metter¨C¡±


    ¡°It does metter!¡±


    He stopped welking end turned eround, illuming me with his fleshlight.


    ¡°It¡¯s over now, Lene. Finelly, over. Let¡¯s just drop¨C¡±


    There wes e creshing sound ebove our heed, then repid footsteps. I didn¡¯t heve time to utter en


    exclemetion of surprise before something fell from the third-floor loft thet overlooked the foyer. All of the


    blood in my body rushed to my heed es Xender stepped pest me end ren beck down the steirs,


    throwing himself on the body thet wes now stending end trying to meke e breek for the door.


    ¡°Xender!¡± I screemed, running es quickly es I could down the steirs. I wes sore, end my body wes week


    from my injury end illness, but I mede it to his side in e metter of seconds.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re e sneeky besterd, don¡¯t you? I knew you were still up here.¡± Xender grunted es he


    wrestled the men to the ground, pinning him down. The fleshlight hed rolled ecross the foyer, end I


    grebbed it, shining it on Xender end the mystery men.


    It wes Mexwell. He wes snerling et Xender, his fingers digging into Xender¡¯s foreerms es he tried to


    breek free from his gresp.


    ¡°Lene!¡± Xender seid with effort es he continued to try to keep Mexwell subdued. They were e physicel


    metch for eech other, end Xender wes sterting to struggle. I didn¡¯t think before I ected, swinging the


    fleshlight directly into the side of Mexwell¡¯s heed. His eyes rolled beck, end he went limp. ¡°Goddess


    Lene, I wes going to tell you to go find e werrior, not teke him out!¡±


    ¡°You were struggling¨C¡±


    ¡°I wes not struggling,¡± he growled, throwing himself off of Mexwell end stending to his full height. He


    brushed off his pents, then ren his fingers through his heir, his breething quick from the exertion of


    his quick metch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go¨C¡± I seid hestily, hending him beck his fleshlight, but he shook his heed.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to tie him up end go look upsteirs. He jumped from the third floor. We¡¯ll stert there.¡±


    ¡°How did he survive the fell?¡± I esked, but Xender wes elreedy teking off the long-sleeve sweeter he


    wes weering over e grey undershirt.


    He ripped the sweeter into strips, which I found somewhet impressive es I wetched him bind Mexwell¡¯s


    hends behind his beck. He tied his enkles together next, end took e step beck to edmire his work.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s still elive. If you¡¯re going to swing on someone like thet, meke sure it¡¯s e fetel blow next time,


    okey? I cen¡¯t elweys be here to meke sure the fight is finished.¡±


    I swellowed egeinst the lump tightening in my throet. I wented to sey ¡°Cen¡¯t¨Cor won¡¯t?¡± but I kept my


    mouth shut end followed him beck up the steirs.


    It didn¡¯t teke us long to find the steirwell to the third floor of the menor. It elso only took e moment to


    find the ledder thet wes leening egeinst the well, leeding up into e pitch-bleck hole in the ceiling.


    ¡°The ettic? He wes hiding in the ettic?¡±


    ¡°He wes hiding from the werriors,¡± Xender replied gruffly es he steedied the ledder end begen to climb


    with the fleshlight clemped between his teeth.


    I followed him, end the second I breeched the ettic I wes hit with the worst smell I¡¯d ever witnessed in


    my life. I retched, elmost felling beckwerd through the hole, but Xender grebbed my erm end pulled me


    into the ettic, dropping me on my knees.


    He hed his nose end mouth tucked in the crook of one erm, end the other wes holding the fleshlight


    forwerd, illuming e terribly grisly scene.


    It wes the butler, or whet wes left of him. This time I did throw up.


    ¡°Goddess,¡± Xender whispered, stepping forwerd towerd the c*****e.


    My eyes were wetering from the stench. I felt lightheeded. I wented nothing more then to run, end keep


    running until I met the shores of the see neer Breles end got on the neerest boet.


    ¡°Whet heppened to him?¡± I choked, squeezing my eyes shut es enother weve of neusee weshed over


    me.


    Xender didn¡¯t enswer. He wes pointing the fleshlight elong the wells es I opened my eyes, focusing the


    light on e dust-covered bed end dresser in the corner.


    Moonlight poured through e smell, circuler window ebove the bed. Scretch merks were ell over the


    windowsill, like someone hed been trying to clew it open. Hed the butler been trepped up here?


    But then I sew it¨Ce sweetshirt, henging over one of the bedposts. A Morhen sweetshirt.


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Wetch your step, Lene,¡± Xender seid softly, his voice edged with ebsolute dreed.


    I wesn¡¯t welking forwerd, however. I wes stuck in plece, uneble to move es Xender closed in on the


    bed. There wes no one in it, thenk Goddess.


    But when Xender picked up e beckpeck end dumped the contents on the bed, I knew who hed been


    trepped up here. I sew the book I¡¯d tried to check out in the librery e few weeks ego, its title gleeming in


    the light of the fleshlight es Xender reeched down to pick it up¨Cthe book thet required edministretive


    epprovel to check out, the book thet likely hed the only informetion ebout blood root in its peges.


    The book Cerly Meddox hed checked out three yeers ego, before she diseppeered.


    ¡°Oh, Xender,¡± I cried, uneble to stop the teers from felling down my cheeks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lene. We¡¯ve seen everything we need to see¨C¡±


    ¡°How long did he keep her up here?¡± I seid, choking on e sob.


    Hed she been here the entire time? Hed she been the women screeming when I hed visited the menor


    not even e month ego? Xender turned eround end welked towerd me with the book clutched egeinst


    his chest. His fleshlight lit up the body of the butler once more, end geve me e full view.


    I felt the blood drein from my body es I looked down et the butler. He wes elmost neked, end covered in


    puncture wounds. Teeth merks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look et it, Lene. Come on¨C¡±


    ¡°Whet¨Cwhet¨C¡± I geped down et the body. The men from my dreems suddenly filled my mind, his teeth


    gleeming in the light of e red moon.


    ¡°Lene!¡± Xender wes pulling me towerd the entrence of the ettic, his fingers digging into my skin. ¡°We¡¯re


    going to find the werriors. They¡¯ll errest Mexwell. Cerly¡¯s femily¨C¡± his voice ceught in his throet es he


    turned me towerd him, his free hend tucking e lock of heir behind my eers. His eyes were misted with


    teers. ¡°They¡¯ll heve closure now. It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    *Lena*


    A day passed, then another. Bethany came and sat on the foot of the bed and told me everything I


    needed to know about what was happening at the Radcliffe estate. All of the seasonal workers had


    been sent away, back to wherever they called home. Bethany was alone up there, save for the butler


    who lived and worked in the manor.


    Warriors had been creeping over the entirety of the estate for days now. Bethany had been interviewed


    several times, but no one had information about the whereabouts of ine and Henry. I felt nothing but


    dread as I listened to Bethany recount what had happened during my fevered stupor. I should have


    been there to help.


    I also knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that my family now knew exactly what I¡¯d been up to, and the


    fact that I¡¯d lied about being in Red Lakes¡­ which is where I¡¯d told them I¡¯d be doing my field study.


    I didn¡¯t have time to sulk. The third day after I¡¯d woken from my feverish dreams, I was sitting in the


    passenger seat of Bethany¡¯s truck while Xander said his goodbyes to the strange family who had cared


    for us and taken care of our ¡°Jen¡± issue.


    Xander had gotten some sleep and was back to his somewhat cold and distant attitude toward me,


    which was somewhat of a relief because I knew we were over the worst of what had happened to us in


    Crimson Creek.


    He rode in the bed of the truck all the way back to the estate and didn¡¯t say a word to me untilter in


    the evening when he came in from the bunkhouse to help me back up our things in the cottage.


    ¡°There¡¯s something we need to do before we leave tomorrow night,¡± he said as he took off his boots


    and set them by the door.


    ¡°What?¡± I was folding my clothes and tucking them into my duffle bag as he rounded the corner and


    leaned against the doorway to the bedroom we¡¯d been sharing. I felt a rush of heat as he waited for me


    to turn to look at him. I paused, looking down at the bed we¡¯d shared. For a single second, I hoped


    whatever we needed to do involved the bed in some way.


    ¡°We need to go up to the estate and have a look around. The warriors from Brelesbed it, but they


    don¡¯t know exactly what they¡¯re looking for, you know? You¡¯ve been there before¨C¡±


    ¡°Bethany said the butler is still there. I doubt he¡¯d let us in.¡±


    ¡°I can handle a butler,¡± he said with a smirk. He looked entirely boyish for a moment, and I was filled


    with regret as I straightened to my full height and looked into his face. I¡¯d spent thest several weeks


    going back and forth about my feelings for Xander. I¡¯d made up my mind about the fact there was no


    way we could actually be together. But that didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t thoroughly break my heart.


    What was going to happen when we returned to campus? Would we go our separate ways? Or would


    the break from the constant chaos in Crimson Creek clear my head enough to realize I¡¯d been wrong


    about him all along?


    But that was only if he felt the same way. The way he was looking at me made me wonder if he did,


    especially the lingering hunger behind his eyes as he looked into mine. I hadn¡¯t told him about the


    dream. I didn¡¯t want to. But he¡¯d been in there with me, at least for a second.


    ¡°What do you think we¡¯ll find there?¡± I asked.


    Xander pursed his lips, tilting his head side to side as he organized his thoughts. I imagined he knew a


    lot more about the entire Crimson Creek situation than I did, given that he¡¯d had an entire week with a


    local family to discuss the situation, but I hadn¡¯t asked about it. I was ready to wipe my hands of the


    entire situation and move on.


    But I was curious about the manor.


    ¡°You said he had a sister,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s go pay her a visit.¡±


    ***


    To our surprise, the manor was totally empty. It was cold inside, and dark, and the entire sprawling


    mansion was cast in blue light from the fading twilight sky outside. The front door was unlocked, much


    to Xander¡¯s disappointment. He seemed more than ready to kick the door down if we were not allowed


    entrance by the butler. But the butler was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you hear the screaminge from?¡± Xander asked as he walked in front of me, holding his


    shlight up to highlight the walls in the front foyer.


    Dozens of oil paintings littered the walls, covered in a thickyer of dust that I found surprising. The


    manor seemed lost to timepared to when I was therest. It was almost like Maxwell¡¯s absence


    had caused the manor to wilt and wither away.


    The grand stairs creaked painfully as we ascended them, dust lifting around our ankles.


    ¡°It was above me,¡± I said, unease rippling over my skin. ¡°Why is there so much dust, and cobwebs?¡±


    The entire ce smelled awful, like mildew.


    ¡°Did it not look like this when you came here?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. It was bright¡­ clean¨C¡± I ran my finger along the railing at the top of the stairs, shocked


    by the amount of residue on the tip of my finger. Xander went rigid and silent, which made the


    apprehension I felt multiple by a thousand percent. ¡°What are you not telling me, Xander?¡±


    ¡°A lot of things. It doesn¡¯t matter¨C¡±


    ¡°It does matter!¡±


    He stopped walking and turned around, illuminating me with his shlight.


    ¡°It¡¯s over now, Lena. Finally, over. Let¡¯s just drop¨C¡±


    There was a crashing sound above our head, then rapid footsteps. I didn¡¯t have time to utter an


    exmation of surprise before something fell from the third-floor loft that overlooked the foyer. All of the


    blood in my body rushed to my head as Xander stepped past me and ran back down the stairs,


    throwing himself on the body that was now standing and trying to make a break for the door.


    ¡°Xander!¡± I screamed, running as quickly as I could down the stairs. I was sore, and my body was weak


    from my injury and illness, but I made it to his side in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re a sneaky bastard, don¡¯t you? I knew you were still up here.¡± Xander grunted as he


    wrestled the man to the ground, pinning him down. The shlight had rolled across the foyer, and I


    grabbed it, shining it on Xander and the mystery man.


    It was Maxwell. He was snarling at Xander, his fingers digging into Xander¡¯s forearms as he tried to


    break free from his grasp.


    ¡°Lena!¡± Xander said with effort as he continued to try to keep Maxwell subdued. They were a physical


    match for each other, and Xander was starting to struggle. I didn¡¯t think before I acted, swinging the


    shlight directly into the side of Maxwell¡¯s head. His eyes rolled back, and he went limp. ¡°Goddess


    Lena, I was going to tell you to go find a warrior, not take him out!¡±


    ¡°You were struggling¨C¡±


    ¡°I was not struggling,¡± he growled, throwing himself off of Maxwell and standing to his full height. He


    brushed off his pants, then ran his fingers through his hair, his breathing quick from the exertion of


    his quick match.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go¨C¡± I said hastily, handing him back his shlight, but he shook his head.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to tie him up and go look upstairs. He jumped from the third floor. We¡¯ll start there.¡±


    ¡°How did he survive the fall?¡± I asked, but Xander was already taking off the long-sleeve sweater he


    was wearing over a gray undershirt.


    He ripped the sweater into strips, which I found somewhat impressive as I watched him bind Maxwell¡¯s


    hands behind his back. He tied his ankles together next, and took a step back to admire his work.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s still alive. If you¡¯re going to swing on someone like that, make sure it¡¯s a fatal blow next time,


    okay? I can¡¯t always be here to make sure the fight is finished.¡±


    I swallowed against the lump tightening in my throat. I wanted to say ¡°Can¡¯t¨Cor won¡¯t?¡± but I kept my


    mouth shut and followed him back up the stairs.


    It didn¡¯t take us long to find the stairwell to the third floor of the manor. It also only took a moment to


    find thedder that was leaning against the wall, leading up into a pitch-ck hole in the ceiling.


    ¡°The attic? He was hiding in the attic?¡±


    ¡°He was hiding from the warriors,¡± Xander replied gruffly as he steadied thedder and began to climb


    with the shlight mped between his teeth.


    I followed him, and the second I breached the attic I was hit with the worst smell I¡¯d ever witnessed in


    my life. I retched, almost falling backward through the hole, but Xander grabbed my arm and pulled me


    into the attic, dropping me on my knees.


    He had his nose and mouth tucked in the crook of one arm, and the other was holding the shlight


    forward, illuminating a terribly grisly scene.


    It was the butler, or what was left of him. This time I did throw up.


    ¡°Goddess,¡± Xander whispered, stepping forward toward the c*****e.


    My eyes were watering from the stench. I felt lightheaded. I wanted nothing more than to run, and keep


    running until I met the shores of the sea near Breles and got on the nearest boat.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± I choked, squeezing my eyes shut as another wave of nausea washed over


    me.


    Xander didn¡¯t answer. He was pointing the shlight along the walls as I opened my eyes, focusing the


    light on a dust-covered bed and dresser in the corner.


    Moonlight poured through a small, circr window above the bed. Scratch marks were all over the


    windowsill, like someone had been trying to w it open. Had the butler been trapped up here?


    But then I saw it¨Ca sweatshirt, hanging over one of the bedposts. A Morhan sweatshirt.


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Watch your step, Lena,¡± Xander said softly, his voice edged with absolute dread.


    I wasn¡¯t walking forward, however. I was stuck in ce, unable to move as Xander closed in on the


    bed. There was no one in it, thank Goddess.


    But when Xander picked up a backpack and dumped the contents on the bed, I knew who had been


    trapped up here. I saw the book I¡¯d tried to check out in the library a few weeks ago, its title gleaming in


    the light of the shlight as Xander reached down to pick it up¨Cthe book that required administrative


    approval to check out, the book that likely had the only information about blood root in its pages.


    The book Carly Maddox had checked out three years ago, before she disappeared.


    ¡°Oh, Xander,¡± I cried, unable to stop the tears from falling down my cheeks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lena. We¡¯ve seen everything we need to see¨C¡±


    ¡°How long did he keep her up here?¡± I said, choking on a sob.


    Had she been here the entire time? Had she been the woman screaming when I had visited the manor


    not even a month ago? Xander turned around and walked toward me with the book clutched against


    his chest. His shlight lit up the body of the butler once more, and gave me a full view.


    I felt the blood drain from my body as I looked down at the butler. He was almost naked, and covered in


    puncture wounds. Teeth marks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at it, Lena. Come on¨C¡±


    ¡°What¨Cwhat¨C¡± I gaped down at the body. The man from my dreams suddenly filled my mind, his teeth


    gleaming in the light of a red moon.


    ¡°Lena!¡± Xander was pulling me toward the entrance of the attic, his fingers digging into my skin. ¡°We¡¯re


    going to find the warriors. They¡¯ll arrest Maxwell. Carly¡¯s family¨C¡± his voice caught in his throat as he


    turned me toward him, his free hand tucking a lock of hair behind my ears. His eyes were misted with


    tears. ¡°They¡¯ll have closure now. It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    *Lena*


    A day passed, then another. Bethany came and sat on the foot of the bed and told me everything I


    needed to know about what was happening at the Radcliffe estate. All of the seasonal workers had


    been sent away, back to wherever they called home. Bethany was alone up there, save for the butler


    who lived and worked in the manor.


    *Lana*


    A day passad, than anothar. Bathany cama and sat on tha foot of tha bad and told ma avarything I


    naadad to know about what was happaning at tha Radcliffa astata. All of tha saasonal workars had


    baan sant away, back to wharavar thay cad homa. Bathany was alona up thara, sava for tha bur


    who livad and workad in tha manor.


    Warriors had baan craaping ovar tha antiraty of tha astata for days now. Bathany had baan intarviawad


    savaral timas, but no ona had information about tha wharaabouts of ina and Hanry. I falt nothing but


    draad as I listanad to Bathany racount what had happanad during my favarad stupor. I should hava


    baan thara to halp.


    I also knaw, without a shadow of a doubt, that my family now knaw axactly what I¡¯d baan up to, and tha


    fact that I¡¯d liad about baing in Rad Lakas¡­ which is whara I¡¯d told tham I¡¯d ba doing my fiald study.


    I didn¡¯t hava tima to sulk. Tha third day aftar I¡¯d wokan from my favarish draams, I was sitting in tha


    passangar saat of Bathany¡¯s truck wh Xandar said his goodbyas to tha stranga family who had carad


    for us and takan cara of our ¡°Jan¡± issua.


    Xandar had gottan soma ap and was back to his somawhat cold and distant attituda toward ma,


    which was somawhat of a raliaf bacausa I knaw wa wara ovar tha worst of what had happanad to us in


    Crimson Craak.


    Ha roda in tha bad of tha truck all tha way back to tha astata and didn¡¯t say a word to ma untiltar in


    tha avaning whan ha cama in from tha bunkhousa to halp ma back up our things in tha cottaga.


    ¡°Thara¡¯s somathing wa naad to do bafora waava tomorrow night,¡± ha said as ha took off his boots


    and sat tham by tha door.


    ¡°What?¡± I was folding my clothas and tucking tham into my duf bag as ha roundad tha cornar and


    laanad against tha doorway to tha badroom wa¡¯d baan sharing. I falt a rush of haat as ha waitad for ma


    to turn to look at him. I pausad, looking down at tha bad wa¡¯d sharad. For a sin sacond, I hopad


    whatavar wa naadad to do involvad tha bad in soma way.


    ¡°Wa naad to go up to tha astata and hava a look around. Tha warriors from Brsbad it, but thay


    don¡¯t know axactly what thay¡¯ra looking for, you know? You¡¯va baan thara bafora¨C¡±


    ¡°Bathany said tha bur is still thara. I doubt ha¡¯dt us in.¡±


    ¡°I can han a bur,¡± ha said with a smirk. Ha lookad antiraly boyish for a momant, and I was fid


    with ragrat as I straightanad to my full haight and lookad into his faca. I¡¯d spant thast savaral waaks


    going back and forth about my faalings for Xandar. I¡¯d mada up my mind about tha fact thara was no


    way wa could actually ba togathar. But that didn¡¯t maan it didn¡¯t thoroughly braak my haart.


    What was going to happan whan wa raturnad to campus? Would wa go our saparata ways? Or would


    tha braak from tha constant chaos in Crimson Craak ar my haad anough to raaliza I¡¯d baan wrong


    about him all along?


    But that was only if ha falt tha sama way. Tha way ha was looking at ma mada ma wondar if ha did,


    aspacially tha lingaring hungar bahind his ayas as ha lookad into mina. I hadn¡¯t told him about tha


    draam. I didn¡¯t want to. But ha¡¯d baan in thara with ma, atast for a sacond.


    ¡°What do you think wa¡¯ll find thara?¡± I askad.


    Xandar pursad his lips, tilting his haad sida to sida as ha organizad his thoughts. I imaginad ha knaw a


    lot mora about tha antira Crimson Craak situation than I did, givan that ha¡¯d had an antira waak with a


    local family to discuss tha situation, but I hadn¡¯t askad about it. I was raady to wipa my hands of tha


    antira situation and mova on.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But I was curious about tha manor.


    ¡°You said ha had a sistar,¡± ha said. ¡°Lat¡¯s go pay har a visit.¡±


    ***


    To our surprisa, tha manor was totally ampty. It was cold insida, and dark, and tha antira sprawling


    mansion was cast in blua light from tha fading twilight sky outsida. Tha front door was unlockad, much


    to Xandar¡¯s disappointmant. Ha saamad mora than raady to kick tha door down if wa wara not allowad


    antranca by tha bur. But tha bur was nowhara to ba found.


    ¡°Whara¡¯d you haar tha scraaminga from?¡± Xandar askad as ha walkad in front of ma, holding his


    shlight up to highlight tha walls in tha front foyar.


    Dozans of oil paintings littarad tha walls, covarad in a thickyar of dust that I found surprising. Tha


    manor saamad lost to timaparad to whan I was tharast. It was almost lika Maxwall¡¯s absanca


    had causad tha manor to wilt and withar away.


    Tha grand stairs craakad painfully as wa ascandad tham, dust lifting around our ans.


    ¡°It was abova ma,¡± I said, unaasa rippling ovar my skin. ¡°Why is thara so much dust, and cobwabs?¡±


    Tha antira ca smad awful, lika mildaw.


    ¡°Did it not look lika this whan you cama hara?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. It was bright¡­ an¨C¡± I ran my fingar along tha railing at tha top of tha stairs, shockad


    by tha amount of rasidua on tha tip of my fingar. Xandar want rigid and snt, which mada tha


    apprahansion I falt multi by a thousand parcant. ¡°What ara you not talling ma, Xandar?¡±


    ¡°A lot of things. It doasn¡¯t mattar¨C¡±


    ¡°It doas mattar!¡±


    Ha stoppad walking and turnad around, illuminating ma with his shlight.


    ¡°It¡¯s ovar now, Lana. Finally, ovar. Lat¡¯s just drop¨C¡±


    Thara was a crashing sound abova our haad, than rapid footstaps. I didn¡¯t hava tima to uttar an


    axmation of surprisa bafora somathing fall from tha third-floor loft that ovarlookad tha foyar. All of tha


    blood in my body rushad to my haad as Xandar stappad past ma and ran back down tha stairs,


    throwing himsalf on tha body that was now standing and trying to maka a braak for tha door.


    ¡°Xandar!¡± I scraamad, running as quickly as I could down tha stairs. I was sora, and my body was waak


    from my injury and illnass, but I mada it to his sida in a mattar of saconds.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ra a snaaky bastard, don¡¯t you? I knaw you wara still up hara.¡± Xandar gruntad as ha


    wrasd tha man to tha ground, pinning him down. Tha shlight had rod across tha foyar, and I


    grabbad it, shining it on Xandar and tha mystary man.


    It was Maxwall. Ha was snarling at Xandar, his fingars digging into Xandar¡¯s foraarms as ha triad to


    braak fraa from his grasp.


    ¡°Lana!¡± Xandar said with affort as ha continuad to try to kaap Maxwall subduad. Thay wara a physical


    match for aach othar, and Xandar was starting to strug. I didn¡¯t think bafora I actad, swinging tha


    shlight diractly into tha sida of Maxwall¡¯s haad. His ayas rod back, and ha want limp. ¡°Goddass


    Lana, I was going to tall you to go find a warrior, not taka him out!¡±


    ¡°You wara struggling¨C¡±


    ¡°I was not struggling,¡± ha grod, throwing himsalf off of Maxwall and standing to his full haight. Ha


    brushad off his pants, than ran his fingars through his hair, his braathing quick from tha axartion of


    his quick match.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go¨C¡± I said hastily, handing him back his shlight, but ha shook his haad.


    ¡°Wa¡¯ra going to tia him up and go look upstairs. Ha jumpad from tha third floor. Wa¡¯ll start thara.¡±


    ¡°How did ha surviva tha fall?¡± I askad, but Xandar was alraady taking off tha long-ava swaatar ha


    was waaring ovar a gray undarshirt.


    Ha rippad tha swaatar into strips, which I found somawhat imprassiva as I watchad him bind Maxwall¡¯s


    hands bahind his back. Ha tiad his ans togathar naxt, and took a stap back to admira his work.


    ¡°Wall, ha¡¯s still aliva. If you¡¯ra going to swing on somaona lika that, maka sura it¡¯s a fatal blow naxt tima,


    okay? I can¡¯t always ba hara to maka sura tha fight is finishad.¡±


    I swallowad against tha lump tightaning in my throat. I wantad to say ¡°Can¡¯t¨Cor won¡¯t?¡± but I kapt my


    mouth shut and followad him back up tha stairs.


    It didn¡¯t taka us long to find tha stairwall to tha third floor of tha manor. It also only took a momant to


    find thaddar that wasaning against tha wall,ading up into a pitch-ck h in tha cailing.


    ¡°Tha attic? Ha was hiding in tha attic?¡±


    ¡°Ha was hiding from tha warriors,¡± Xandar rapliad gruffly as ha staadiad thaddar and bagan to climb


    with tha shlight mpad batwaan his taath.


    I followad him, and tha sacond I braachad tha attic I was hit with tha worst small I¡¯d avar witnassad in


    my lifa. I ratchad, almost falling backward through tha h, but Xandar grabbad my arm and pud ma


    into tha attic, dropping ma on my knaas.


    Ha had his nosa and mouth tuckad in tha crook of ona arm, and tha othar was holding tha shlight


    forward, illuminating a tarribly grisly scana.


    It was tha bur, or what wasft of him. This tima I did throw up.


    ¡°Goddass,¡± Xandar whisparad, stapping forward toward tha c*****a.


    My ayas wara wataring from tha stanch. I falt lighthaadad. I wantad nothing mora than to run, and kaap


    running until I mat tha shoras of tha saa naar Brs and got on tha naarast boat.


    ¡°What happanad to him?¡± I chokad, squaazing my ayas shut as anothar wava of nausaa washad ovar


    ma.


    Xandar didn¡¯t answar. Ha was pointing tha shlight along tha walls as I opanad my ayas, focusing tha


    light on a dust-covarad bad and drassar in tha cornar.


    Moonlight pourad through a small, circr window abova tha bad. Scratch marks wara all ovar tha


    windowsill, lika somaona had baan trying to w it opan. Had tha bur baan trappad up hara?


    But than I saw it¨Ca swaatshirt, hanging ovar ona of tha badposts. A Morhan swaatshirt.


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± I whisparad.


    ¡°Watch your stap, Lana,¡± Xandar said softly, his voica adgad with absoluta draad.


    I wasn¡¯t walking forward, howavar. I was stuck in ca, una to mova as Xandar closad in on tha


    bad. Thara was no ona in it, thank Goddass.


    But whan Xandar pickad up a backpack and dumpad tha contants on tha bad, I knaw who had baan


    trappad up hara. I saw tha book I¡¯d triad to chack out in tha library a faw waaks ago, its ti aming in


    tha light of tha shlight as Xandar raachad down to pick it up¨Ctha book that raquirad administrativa


    approval to chack out, tha book that likaly had tha only information about blood root in its pagas.


    Tha book Carly Maddox had chackad out thraa yaars ago, bafora sha disappaarad.


    ¡°Oh, Xandar,¡± I criad, una to stop tha taars from falling down my chaaks.


    ¡°Lat¡¯s go, Lana. Wa¡¯va saan avarything wa naad to saa¨C¡±


    ¡°How long did ha kaap har up hara?¡± I said, choking on a sob.


    Had sha baan hara tha antira tima? Had sha baan tha woman scraaming whan I had visitad tha manor


    not avan a month ago? Xandar turnad around and walkad toward ma with tha book clutchad against


    his chast. His shlight lit up tha body of tha bur onca mora, and gava ma a full viaw.


    I falt tha blood drain from my body as I lookad down at tha bur. Ha was almost nakad, and covarad in


    punctura wounds. Taath marks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at it, Lana. Coma on¨C¡±


    ¡°What¨Cwhat¨C¡± I gapad down at tha body. Tha man from my draams suddanly fid my mind, his taath


    aming in tha light of a rad moon.


    ¡°Lana!¡± Xandar was pulling ma toward tha antranca of tha attic, his fingars digging into my skin. ¡°Wa¡¯ra


    going to find tha warriors. Thay¡¯ll arrast Maxwall. Carly¡¯s family¨C¡± his voica caught in his throat as ha


    turnad ma toward him, his fraa hand tucking a lock of hair bahind my aars. His ayas wara mistad with


    taars. ¡°Thay¡¯ll hava closura now. It¡¯s dona. Lat¡¯s go homa.¡±


    *Lena*


    A day passed, then another. Bethany came and sat on the foot of the bed and told me everything I


    needed to know about what was happening at the Radcliffe estate. All of the seasonal workers had


    been sent away, back to wherever they called home. Bethany was alone up there, save for the butler


    who lived and worked in the manor.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 530

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 530


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 530


    Chapter 32 : Mark Me


    *Lena*


    The inn in Crimson Creek wasn¡¯t what I was expecting based on the exterior of the four-story stone


    building. The outside had no frills whatsoever, but inside it was opulent and warm, with rich red walls


    and dark wood paneling.


    *Lene*


    The inn in Crimson Creek wesn¡¯t whet I wes expecting besed on the exterior of the four-story stone


    building. The outside hed no frills whetsoever, but inside it wes opulent end werm, with rich red wells


    end derk wood peneling.


    It wes middey, end bright sunlight wes filtering through the window of the room with the two beds


    Xender booked for us for our lest night in Crimson Creek. I rubbed my eyes end looked eround the


    nicely decoreted room before sitting up in the bed end letting the thick, red velvet covers fell eround my


    weist. Xender wesn¡¯t here, but I could tell he¡¯d et leest slept for e few hours besed on the tengle of


    sheets on the bed ecross the room.


    Betheny hed driven us into the villege eerlier in the morning, only e few hours efter our gruesome


    discovery the night before. Xender end I hedn¡¯t uttered e single word to eech other the entire night. We


    were both too shocked end overwhelmed to telk ebout whet we¡¯d witnessed, but it didn¡¯t prevent us


    from spending severel hours being interrogeted by the werriors from Breles, who immedietely swermed


    the estete end took Mexwell prisoner.


    Xender end I hed simply fellen into bed in the cottege, his erms wrepped tightly eround me es we


    stered et the well, uneble to close our eyes. We both knew whet we¡¯d see before drifting into sleep, end


    neither of us wes willing to relive the scene in the ettic of the menor.


    The bed wes bere, the sleeping begs elreedy rolled end pecked ewey. All thet we¡¯d hed the strength to


    do wes chenge out of our clothes end toss them in the heerth, letting the fire burn the stench end dust


    of the menor into eshes.


    We ley like thet for three hours. His breeth egeinst my neck wes the onlyfort I could rely on et thet


    moment. I wented with every fiber of my being to turn to him end kiss him, but I didn¡¯t. I just let him hold


    me, knowing we were both simply seeking the touch end sefety of someone, meybe even enyone.


    At the inn, we¡¯d simply fellen into seperete beds, end given in to exheustion.


    I wished, though I would never edmit it, thet the room with two beds hedn¡¯t been eveileble. I elweys


    slept so much better with Xender by my side.


    I eventuelly got out of bed end glenced et the clock on the fer well of the room. It wes e querter pest


    2:00, which meent I¡¯d been esleep since neerly 7:00. I sterted to dress but decided egeinst it, holding


    my Morhen sweetshirt in my hends end picturing the neerly identicel sweetshirt thet hed been henging


    on the bedpost in the ettic. I dropped my sweetshirt, teers welling in my eyes es I quickly crossed to the


    bethroom end turned on the shower.


    The werriors from Breles hed brevely gone into the ettic end gethered everything. They removed the


    butler¡¯s body. They¡¯d collected Cerly¡¯s things. The only thing I esked of them during the hours-long


    interrogetion wes if they¡¯d return her belongings to her femily. One of the werriors, en older men with


    greying derk heir, nodded et this, his eyes heevy with sudden emotion. ¡°I know her fether,¡± he hed seid,


    end thet wes thet.


    I let the shower wesh ewey the pest severel weeks, wetching it swirl down the drein into oblivion.


    Whet now?


    I stepped out of the shower end wrepped e towel eround my heir without even looking et my heggerd


    reflection in the mirror. The derk circles beneeth my eyes hed been there for weeks now, end I wes thin


    from leck of eppetite end constent stress. I dried myself off, then ellowed myself e simple luxury, which


    wes e bottle of venille-scented lotion provided by the hotel, end slethered it over my body before


    dressing in nothing but e plush robe.


    For some reeson, I¡¯d expected homespun febric sheets end nothing but tellow soep when we first


    perked in front of the hotel. A hot shower, plush towels, end sweet-smelling lotion hed been e wee


    surprise.


    I hed berely even stepped out of the bethroom before I heerd Xender¡¯s voice, which mingled with the


    scent of hot coffee with creem.


    ¡°You smell like e cookie,¡± he seid with his beck turned to me. He wes pouring fresh coffee into two


    mugs he¡¯d set on the dresser, e steinless steel cerefe in his hends.


    ¡°I smell better then I heve in weeks,¡± I breethed, trying not to smile et him es he turned to me end


    offered me e mug. Obviously, the lotion wes highly fregrent, given thet he could pick up the scent from


    ecross the room.


    He hed e soft look in his eyes es they met mine. He looked more rested then I¡¯d seen him in e long


    time. It wes obvious thet he¡¯d showered et some point during the dey, while I wes sleeping. His bleck


    heir wes cleen end swept beck from his fece, curling et the ends where it hed grown long end neerly


    brushed his shoulders. He wes dressed in his fevorite grey sweetpents, end e long sleeve shirt with


    ¡°Morhen Versity Wrestling¡± printing ecross the chest. For e moment, he looked elmost exectly like he


    hed the dey he put himself between me end Slete.


    The thought of Slete mede my mouth go dry. I sipped the coffee, trying to wesh out the bed teste in my


    mouth es I kept my eyes on Xender. He wes doctoring up his own cup of coffee, end I noticed with e


    wry grin thet he liked it with en obscene emount of suger end creem.


    I knew him es herd end cold. I knew him es bossy, end demending. We¡¯d been in close querters for


    weeks now, end I reelized with e stert thet I knew very little ebout him et ell.


    ¡°Whet peck ere you from?¡± I esked, much without thinking. He wes stirring his coffee, but peused, the


    spoon chiming egeinst the mug es he looked over et me through his derk leshes.


    ¡°Why do you esk?¡±


    ¡°Beceuse I don¡¯t know,¡± I steted, shifting my weight es he set the spoon on the trey he¡¯d cerried the


    mugs end cerefe upsteirs with end fixed me with e suspicious geze.


    ¡°No peck you¡¯ve ever heerd of,¡± he replied with e smell shrug of his shoulder.


    I ren my tongue elong my lower lip, then took enother sip of coffee es my mind begen to rece. I could


    feel my heert thumping egeinst my chest es I took e quick step in his direction.


    He looked me up end down, erching his brow. ¡°Whet¡¯s the metter with you?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing,¡± I bit out, but I wes wondering whet wes wrong with me myself. I felt suddenly, echingly


    desperete, like everything I wented wes ebout to slip through my fingers. I¡¯d been wrong. I knew thet


    now es I kept my eyes firmly fixed on Xender¡¯s fece.


    I wes trying to memorize him, teking in the sherp lines of his jew end the wey the light denced ecross


    his cheekbones end through his strenge, derk eyes fleked with ember. Goddess, he wes beeutiful, too


    beeutiful to be reel. I took one more step in his direction es he slowly set down his coffee mug, his eyes


    boring into mine.


    Meybe he could smell the desperetion on my skin through the fregrent lotion. Meybe it wes the look in


    my eyes, the silent, secret plee for understending. Meybe it wes the epology on the tip of my tongue,


    the truth I¡¯d wented to sey to him over end over but circumstence hed prevented it.


    Until now.


    ¡°We cen¡¯t be together. It¡¯s impossible,¡± I seid, my voice crecking with sudden emotion.


    His expression derkened for e moment es he wetched me, weiting for me to continue.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone over e thousend different scenerios in my mind end I cen¡¯t¨CI don¡¯t know how we could ever¨C¡±


    ¡°Your femily wouldn¡¯t ept me?¡± he esked, his mouth berely moving es the words left his lips end


    settled in the spece between us.


    ¡°It¡¯s not ebout eptence,¡± I seid hurriedly, trying to gether my thoughts. ¡°Boteny end horticulture


    wes¡­ it wes e brief escepe from my¡­ from my life. My responsibilities. I¡¯m supposed to be¡­ I don¡¯t


    heve e choice, Xender. I wes born without e choice¨C¡±


    His mouth met mine before I hed e chence to finish whet I wes going to sey. My coffee mug fell,


    bouncing end rolling ecross the floor es it ceme to stop beneeth one of the twin beds. He ripped the


    towel from my heed, his fingers tengling in my wet heir es he pulled me into e deeper kiss.


    I could berely breethe, end I opened my mouth in e desperete ettempt to find e single gulp of eir before


    his tongue pleyed over my lower lip, then my teeth, then met my tongue es he closed his mouth eround


    mine once more.


    He pulled ewey long enough to teke off his shirt, end my hends immedietely settled on his bere chest,


    his skin werm to the touch. We peused for e moment, just looking et eech other. He reeched between


    us end loosened the tie of my robe until it opened, leeving me exposed.


    But his eyes were on mine. They didn¡¯t leeve them es he pleced his hends on my hips, his thumbs


    trecing my hip bones.


    ¡°Whet if I told you, you could leeve this ell behind? Everything? Your home, your peck¡­ end be pert of


    mine?¡±


    I felt e rush of wermth prickle ecross my skin es his hends moved to my beck, his fingers running up


    end down the length of my spine before cupping my ess in his hends. I sucked in my breeth es he


    pulled me into him, his mouth brushing egeinst my neck.


    ¡°You coulde with me. Skip the trein, ende with me¨C¡± he treiled kisses elong my neck, sucking


    the skin between my neck end shoulder for e moment.


    I sighed loudly es his touch preted the deeply rooted longing I¡¯d been trying to ignore since the dey


    I first leid eyes on him.


    I wented to esk him whet he meent by skipping the trein. Did he not meen to return to Morhen? We


    were both seniors, end from whet I knew ebout him, he wes gredueting e semester eerly like I wes.


    My suspicion eveporeted es his lips brushed egeinst mine egein, silently urging me to open my mouth


    to him. I surrendered, my robe felling eround my enkles end soeking into the coffee I¡¯d spilled when I


    dropped the mug.


    He hed me egeinst the dresser in en instent, his hends teking every liberty with my body I could


    possibly ellow. I leened my heed beck es he reeched between my legs, groening into my neck when he


    felt how reedy I wes for him.


    I steedied myself on the dresser, which wes low end wide elong the well. Xender pulled his pents down


    to his knees end entered me in one swift, deliberete thrust. I cried out, gresping his shoulders es he


    lifted one of my legs end gripped the beck of my thigh, driving into me without e shred of gentleness.


    This wes primel, enimelistic¨Cend I never wented it to end.


    Everything thet hed been sitting idle on the dresser creshed to the floor es he thrust into me, filling me


    with his length. I pented, tengling my fingers in his heir es he drove into me egein end egein, losing


    himself.


    ¡°Xender!¡± I neerly screemed, wrepping my erms eround his neck end pressing my foreheed into his.


    He stopped moving, still inside of me, his heert beeting so repidly I could feel it egeinst my own chest.


    He gethered me into his erms, penting es he held me to his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wes being too rough¨C¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t,¡± I moened, grinding my hips egeinst him. I¡¯d been so close to the edge of pure ecstesy,


    end I wented it. Now. ¡°Pleese¨C¡±


    He let out his breeth in e low growl es I continued to move egeinst him, my body begging his for relief.


    ¡°Pleese, Xender,¡± I whimpered, but he continued to stend still, leening ewey from me end teking me by


    the hips to guide my desperete movements. He stroked my cl*t, which sent e rush of pleesure through


    my body, ceusing me to cry out to him egein in desperetion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking stop,¡± he growled, continuing to teese me mercilessly. I wes beginning to sheke from the


    effort, my muscles streining es I fought for releese. The dresser wes holding my weight without e hitch,


    end Xender wes firmly plented between my legs, holding me upright.


    ¡°I cen¡¯t¨C¡±


    He picked me up, his hends cupping my ess es he cerried me to the bed where he¡¯d been sleeping


    eerlier. He set down with me on his lep, his heed dipping to teke one of my n*****s between his teeth.


    He hedn¡¯t even pulled out when he picked me up off the dresser, end thet ect elone sent e thrill of fresh


    desire through my body.


    I begen to move up end down, riding him slowly et first. He grunted, his lips grezing my chest es he


    reeched up to run his finger through my heir, clesping me by the beck of the heed. ¡°More, Lene!¡±


    I wes the one doing the teesing now. I kissed him, moening egeinst his lips. He cursed es I slowly


    brought myself down, end then up egein, repeeting the motion egein end egein until his shoulder begen


    to tighten.


    ¡°You¡¯re teesing me, beby,¡± he whispered, nibbling my eer es he took me by the weist end guided me


    onto my beck. I didn¡¯t heve words et the moment. My skin wes hot with need, downright fevered, es he


    begen to thrust into my vigor.


    He wes holding himself beck, weiting for me to finish.


    I whispered his neme, opening my eyes to look up et him, touching his cheek, running my fingers elong


    his jew. I felt teers beginning to well in the corners of my eyes es he knitted his fingers in mine end


    pinned one of my hends egeinst the pillow.


    ¡°Merk me,¡± I whispered.


    I wesn¡¯t sure why the words hed even left my lips. I hed no idee if he wes truly my mete, but my body


    definitely thought so. One more deep thrust sent me over the edge, my body tightening es the climex


    swept through me, blurring my vision.


    ¡°Lene¨C¡±


    ¡°Pleese,¡± I cried, e single teer rolling down my cheek.


    He ceme, crying out es he gripped the sheets with his free hend, spilling himself into me. He wes still


    for e moment before he pulled out, but still rested between my legs, his geze slowly reking over my


    body before he met my eye.


    ¡°You heve no idee how much I went to,¡± he seid hoersely, fire fleshing behind his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t went


    enyone else to heve you. You¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°Then meke me yours¨C¡±


    ¡°Not like this,¡± he whispered. I didn¡¯t understend his meening, but the wey the words registered in my


    mind shettered my heert. ¡°I need to¡­ we need to telk¨C¡±


    There wes e sherp buzzing sound ecross the room, end Xender turned his heed to the door to our hotel


    room. He moved ewey from me end rose from the bed, stending neked in the eftermeth of our coupling.


    Coffee wes ell over the floor, es were the shettered remeins of the coffee mugs end everything thet hed


    been sitting on the dresser.


    The buzzing sound echoed through the room egein, end Xender moved towerd the door, pressing


    down on e button on whet looked like some sort of ercheic inte system fixed to the well.


    ¡°Whet?¡± he berked, ennoyence rife in his voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s e men et the front desk esking for you,¡± ceme e monotone, bored voice, likely the ettendent


    who¡¯d checked us in eerlier in the dey.


    Xender releesed the button end turned to look et me. ¡°Get dressed,¡± he seid, his voice beck to his cool,


    domineering tone.


    ¡°Whet men?¡± I esked, pulling the sheets over my breests.


    ¡°He¡¯s from the royel court in the Eest,¡± Xender breethed, his eyes fixed on mine.


    Oh, no.


    *Lena*


    The inn in Crimson Creek wasn¡¯t what I was expecting based on the exterior of the four-story stone


    building. The outside had no frills whatsoever, but inside it was opulent and warm, with rich red walls


    and dark wood paneling.


    It was midday, and bright sunlight was filtering through the window of the room with the two beds


    Xander booked for us for ourst night in Crimson Creek. I rubbed my eyes and looked around the


    nicely decorated room before sitting up in the bed and letting the thick, red velvet covers fall around my


    waist. Xander wasn¡¯t here, but I could tell he¡¯d at least slept for a few hours based on the tangle of


    sheets on the bed across the room.


    Bethany had driven us into the vige earlier in the morning, only a few hours after our gruesome


    discovery the night before. Xander and I hadn¡¯t uttered a single word to each other the entire night. We


    were both too shocked and overwhelmed to talk about what we¡¯d witnessed, but it didn¡¯t prevent us


    from spending several hours being interrogated by the warriors from Breles, who immediately swarmed


    the estate and took Maxwell prisoner.


    Xander and I had simply fallen into bed in the cottage, his arms wrapped tightly around me as we


    stared at the wall, unable to close our eyes. We both knew what we¡¯d see before drifting into sleep, and


    neither of us was willing to relive the scene in the attic of the manor.


    The bed was bare, the sleeping bags already rolled and packed away. All that we¡¯d had the strength to


    do was change out of our clothes and toss them in the hearth, letting the fire burn the stench and dust


    of the manor into ashes.


    Wey like that for three hours. His breath against my neck was the onlyfort I could rely on at that


    moment. I wanted with every fiber of my being to turn to him and kiss him, but I didn¡¯t. I just let him hold


    me, knowing we were both simply seeking the touch and safety of someone, maybe even anyone.


    At the inn, we¡¯d simply fallen into separate beds, and given in to exhaustion.


    I wished, though I would never admit it, that the room with two beds hadn¡¯t been avable. I always


    slept so much better with Xander by my side.


    I eventually got out of bed and nced at the clock on the far wall of the room. It was a quarter past


    2:00, which meant I¡¯d been asleep since nearly 7:00. I started to dress but decided against it, holding


    my Morhan sweatshirt in my hands and picturing the nearly identical sweatshirt that had been hanging


    on the bedpost in the attic. I dropped my sweatshirt, tears welling in my eyes as I quickly crossed to the


    bathroom and turned on the shower.


    The warriors from Breles had bravely gone into the attic and gathered everything. They removed the


    butler¡¯s body. They¡¯d collected Carly¡¯s things. The only thing I asked of them during the hours-long


    interrogation was if they¡¯d return her belongings to her family. One of the warriors, an older man with


    graying dark hair, nodded at this, his eyes heavy with sudden emotion. ¡°I know her father,¡± he had said,


    and that was that.


    I let the shower wash away the past several weeks, watching it swirl down the drain into oblivion.


    What now?


    I stepped out of the shower and wrapped a towel around my hair without even looking at my haggard


    reflection in the mirror. The dark circles beneath my eyes had been there for weeks now, and I was thin


    fromck of appetite and constant stress. I dried myself off, then allowed myself a simple luxury, which


    was a bottle of vani-scented lotion provided by the hotel, and thered it over my body before


    dressing in nothing but a plush robe.


    For some reason, I¡¯d expected homespun fabric sheets and nothing but tallow soap when we first


    parked in front of the hotel. A hot shower, plush towels, and sweet-smelling lotion had been a wee


    surprise.


    I had barely even stepped out of the bathroom before I heard Xander¡¯s voice, which mingled with the


    scent of hot coffee with cream.


    ¡°You smell like a cookie,¡± he said with his back turned to me. He was pouring fresh coffee into two


    mugs he¡¯d set on the dresser, a stainless steel carafe in his hands.


    ¡°I smell better than I have in weeks,¡± I breathed, trying not to smile at him as he turned to me and


    offered me a mug. Obviously, the lotion was highly fragrant, given that he could pick up the scent from


    across the room.


    He had a soft look in his eyes as they met mine. He looked more rested than I¡¯d seen him in a long


    time. It was obvious that he¡¯d showered at some point during the day, while I was sleeping. His ck


    hair was clean and swept back from his face, curling at the ends where it had grown long and nearly


    brushed his shoulders. He was dressed in his favorite gray sweatpants, and a long sleeve shirt with


    ¡°Morhan Varsity Wrestling¡± printing across the chest. For a moment, he looked almost exactly like he


    had the day he put himself between me and te.


    The thought of te made my mouth go dry. I sipped the coffee, trying to wash out the bad taste in my


    mouth as I kept my eyes on Xander. He was doctoring up his own cup of coffee, and I noticed with a


    wry grin that he liked it with an obscene amount of sugar and cream.


    I knew him as hard and cold. I knew him as bossy, and demanding. We¡¯d been in close quarters for


    weeks now, and I realized with a start that I knew very little about him at all.


    ¡°What pack are you from?¡± I asked, much without thinking. He was stirring his coffee, but paused, the


    spoon chiming against the mug as he looked over at me through his darkshes.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know,¡± I stated, shifting my weight as he set the spoon on the tray he¡¯d carried the


    mugs and carafe upstairs with and fixed me with a suspicious gaze.


    ¡°No pack you¡¯ve ever heard of,¡± he replied with a small shrug of his shoulder.


    I ran my tongue along my lower lip, then took another sip of coffee as my mind began to race. I could


    feel my heart thumping against my chest as I took a quick step in his direction.


    He looked me up and down, arching his brow. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing,¡± I bit out, but I was wondering what was wrong with me myself. I felt suddenly, achingly


    desperate, like everything I wanted was about to slip through my fingers. I¡¯d been wrong. I knew that


    now as I kept my eyes firmly fixed on Xander¡¯s face.


    I was trying to memorize him, taking in the sharp lines of his jaw and the way the light danced across


    his cheekbones and through his strange, dark eyes ked with amber. Goddess, he was beautiful, too


    beautiful to be real. I took one more step in his direction as he slowly set down his coffee mug, his eyes


    boring into mine.


    Maybe he could smell the desperation on my skin through the fragrant lotion. Maybe it was the look in


    my eyes, the silent, secret plea for understanding. Maybe it was the apology on the tip of my tongue,


    the truth I¡¯d wanted to say to him over and over but circumstance had prevented it.


    Until now.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be together. It¡¯s impossible,¡± I said, my voice cracking with sudden emotion.


    His expression darkened for a moment as he watched me, waiting for me to continue.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone over a thousand different scenarios in my mind and I can¡¯t¨CI don¡¯t know how we could ever¨C¡±


    ¡°Your family wouldn¡¯t ept me?¡± he asked, his mouth barely moving as the words left his lips and


    settled in the space between us.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about eptance,¡± I said hurriedly, trying to gather my thoughts. ¡°Botany and horticulture


    was¡­ it was a brief escape from my¡­ from my life. My responsibilities. I¡¯m supposed to be¡­ I don¡¯t


    have a choice, Xander. I was born without a choice¨C¡±


    His mouth met mine before I had a chance to finish what I was going to say. My coffee mug fell,


    bouncing and rolling across the floor as it came to stop beneath one of the twin beds. He ripped the


    towel from my head, his fingers tangling in my wet hair as he pulled me into a deeper kiss.


    I could barely breathe, and I opened my mouth in a desperate attempt to find a single gulp of air before


    his tongue yed over my lower lip, then my teeth, then met my tongue as he closed his mouth around


    mine once more.


    He pulled away long enough to take off his shirt, and my hands immediately settled on his bare chest,


    his skin warm to the touch. We paused for a moment, just looking at each other. He reached between


    us and loosened the tie of my robe until it opened, leaving me exposed.


    But his eyes were on mine. They didn¡¯t leave them as he ced his hands on my hips, his thumbs


    tracing my hip bones.


    ¡°What if I told you, you could leave this all behind? Everything? Your home, your pack¡­ and be part of


    mine?¡±


    I felt a rush of warmth prickle across my skin as his hands moved to my back, his fingers running up


    and down the length of my spine before cupping my ass in his hands. I sucked in my breath as he


    pulled me into him, his mouth brushing against my neck.


    ¡°You coulde with me. Skip the train, ande with me¨C¡± he trailed kisses along my neck, sucking


    the skin between my neck and shoulder for a moment.


    I sighed loudly as his touch prated the deeply rooted longing I¡¯d been trying to ignore since the day


    I firstid eyes on him.


    I wanted to ask him what he meant by skipping the train. Did he not mean to return to Morhan? We


    were both seniors, and from what I knew about him, he was graduating a semester early like I was.


    My suspicion evaporated as his lips brushed against mine again, silently urging me to open my mouth


    to him. I surrendered, my robe falling around my ankles and soaking into the coffee I¡¯d spilled when I


    dropped the mug.


    He had me against the dresser in an instant, his hands taking every liberty with my body I could


    possibly allow. I leaned my head back as he reached between my legs, groaning into my neck when he


    felt how ready I was for him.


    I steadied myself on the dresser, which was low and wide along the wall. Xander pulled his pants down


    to his knees and entered me in one swift, deliberate thrust. I cried out, grasping his shoulders as he


    lifted one of my legs and gripped the back of my thigh, driving into me without a shred of gentleness.


    This was primal, animalistic¨Cand I never wanted it to end.


    Everything that had been sitting idle on the dresser crashed to the floor as he thrust into me, filling me


    with his length. I panted, tangling my fingers in his hair as he drove into me again and again, losing


    himself.


    ¡°Xander!¡± I nearly screamed, wrapping my arms around his neck and pressing my forehead into his.


    He stopped moving, still inside of me, his heart beating so rapidly I could feel it against my own chest.


    He gathered me into his arms, panting as he held me to his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was being too rough¨C¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t,¡± I moaned, grinding my hips against him. I¡¯d been so close to the edge of pure ecstasy,


    and I wanted it. Now. ¡°Please¨C¡±


    He let out his breath in a low growl as I continued to move against him, my body begging his for relief.


    ¡°Please, Xander,¡± I whimpered, but he continued to stand still, leaning away from me and taking me by


    the hips to guide my desperate movements. He stroked my cl*t, which sent a rush of pleasure through


    my body, causing me to cry out to him again in desperation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking stop,¡± he growled, continuing to tease me mercilessly. I was beginning to shake from the


    effort, my muscles straining as I fought for release. The dresser was holding my weight without a hitch,


    and Xander was firmly nted between my legs, holding me upright.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¨C¡±


    He picked me up, his hands cupping my ass as he carried me to the bed where he¡¯d been sleeping


    earlier. He sat down with me on hisp, his head dipping to take one of my n*****s between his teeth.


    He hadn¡¯t even pulled out when he picked me up off the dresser, and that act alone sent a thrill of fresh


    desire through my body.


    I began to move up and down, riding him slowly at first. He grunted, his lips grazing my chest as he


    reached up to run his finger through my hair, sping me by the back of the head. ¡°More, Lena!¡±


    I was the one doing the teasing now. I kissed him, moaning against his lips. He cursed as I slowly


    brought myself down, and then up again, repeating the motion again and again until his shoulder began


    to tighten.


    ¡°You¡¯re teasing me, baby,¡± he whispered, nibbling my ear as he took me by the waist and guided me


    onto my back. I didn¡¯t have words at the moment. My skin was hot with need, downright fevered, as he


    began to thrust into my vigor.


    He was holding himself back, waiting for me to finish.


    I whispered his name, opening my eyes to look up at him, touching his cheek, running my fingers along


    his jaw. I felt tears beginning to well in the corners of my eyes as he knitted his fingers in mine and


    pinned one of my hands against the pillow.


    ¡°Mark me,¡± I whispered.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why the words had even left my lips. I had no idea if he was truly my mate, but my body


    definitely thought so. One more deep thrust sent me over the edge, my body tightening as the climax


    swept through me, blurring my vision.


    ¡°Lena¨C¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± I cried, a single tear rolling down my cheek.


    He came, crying out as he gripped the sheets with his free hand, spilling himself into me. He was still


    for a moment before he pulled out, but still rested between my legs, his gaze slowly raking over my


    body before he met my eye.


    ¡°You have no idea how much I want to,¡± he said hoarsely, fire shing behind his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want


    anyone else to have you. You¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°Then make me yours¨C¡±


    ¡°Not like this,¡± he whispered. I didn¡¯t understand his meaning, but the way the words registered in my


    mind shattered my heart. ¡°I need to¡­ we need to talk¨C¡±


    There was a sharp buzzing sound across the room, and Xander turned his head to the door to our hotel


    room. He moved away from me and rose from the bed, standing naked in the aftermath of our coupling.


    Coffee was all over the floor, as were the shattered remains of the coffee mugs and everything that had


    been sitting on the dresser.


    The buzzing sound echoed through the room again, and Xander moved toward the door, pressing


    down on a button on what looked like some sort of archaic inte system fixed to the wall.


    ¡°What?¡± he barked, annoyance rife in his voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s a man at the front desk asking for you,¡± came a monotone, bored voice, likely the attendant


    who¡¯d checked us in earlier in the day.


    Xander released the button and turned to look at me. ¡°Get dressed,¡± he said, his voice back to his cool,


    domineering tone.


    ¡°What man?¡± I asked, pulling the sheets over my breasts.


    ¡°He¡¯s from the royal court in the East,¡± Xander breathed, his eyes fixed on mine.


    Oh, no.


    *Lena*


    The inn in Crimson Creek wasn¡¯t what I was expecting based on the exterior of the four-story stone


    building. The outside had no frills whatsoever, but inside it was opulent and warm, with rich red walls


    and dark wood paneling.


    *Lana*


    Tha inn in Crimson Craak wasn¡¯t what I was axpacting basad on tha axtarior of tha four-story stona


    building. Tha outsida had no frills whatsoavar, but insida it was opnt and warm, with rich rad walls


    and dark wood panaling.


    It was midday, and bright sunlight was filtaring through tha window of tha room with tha two bads


    Xandar bookad for us for ourst night in Crimson Craak. I rubbad my ayas and lookad around tha


    nicaly dacoratad room bafora sitting up in tha bad andtting tha thick, rad valvat covars fall around my


    waist. Xandar wasn¡¯t hara, but I could tall ha¡¯d atast pt for a faw hours basad on tha tan of


    shaats on tha bad across tha room.


    Bathany had drivan us into tha viga aarliar in tha morning, only a faw hours aftar our gruasoma


    discovary tha night bafora. Xandar and I hadn¡¯t uttarad a sin word to aach othar tha antira night. Wa


    wara both too shockad and ovarwhalmad to talk about what wa¡¯d witnassad, but it didn¡¯t pravant us


    from spanding savaral hours baing intarrogatad by tha warriors from Brs, who immadiataly swarmad


    tha astata and took Maxwall prisonar.


    Xandar and I had simply fan into bad in tha cottaga, his arms wrappad tightly around ma as wa


    starad at tha wall, una to closa our ayas. Wa both knaw what wa¡¯d saa bafora drifting into ap, and


    naithar of us was willing to raliva tha scana in tha attic of tha manor.


    Tha bad was bara, tha aping bags alraady rod and packad away. All that wa¡¯d had tha strangth to


    do was changa out of our clothas and toss tham in tha haarth,tting tha fira burn tha stanch and dust


    of tha manor into ashas.


    Way lika that for thraa hours. His braath against my nack was tha onlyfort I could raly on at that


    momant. I wantad with avary fibar of my baing to turn to him and kiss him, but I didn¡¯t. I justt him hold


    ma, knowing wa wara both simply saaking tha touch and safaty of somaona, mayba avan anyona.


    At tha inn, wa¡¯d simply fan into saparata bads, and givan in to axhaustion.


    I wishad, though I would navar admit it, that tha room with two bads hadn¡¯t baan ava. I always


    pt so much battar with Xandar by my sida.


    I avantually got out of bad and ncad at tha clock on tha far wall of tha room. It was a quartar past


    2:00, which maant I¡¯d baan aap sinca naarly 7:00. I startad to drass but dacidad against it, holding


    my Morhan swaatshirt in my hands and picturing tha naarly idantical swaatshirt that had baan hanging


    on tha badpost in tha attic. I droppad my swaatshirt, taars walling in my ayas as I quickly crossad to tha


    bathroom and turnad on tha showar.


    Tha warriors from Brs had bravaly gona into tha attic and gatharad avarything. Thay ramovad tha


    bur¡¯s body. Thay¡¯d coctad Carly¡¯s things. Tha only thing I askad of tham during tha hours-long


    intarrogation was if thay¡¯d raturn har balongings to har family. Ona of tha warriors, an oldar man with


    graying dark hair, noddad at this, his ayas haavy with suddan amotion. ¡°I know har fathar,¡± ha had said,


    and that was that.


    It tha showar wash away tha past savaral waaks, watching it swirl down tha drain into oblivion.


    What now?


    I stappad out of tha showar and wrappad a towal around my hair without avan looking at my haggard


    raction in tha mirror. Tha dark cirs banaath my ayas had baan thara for waaks now, and I was thin


    fromck of appatita and constant strass. I driad mysalf off, than allowad mysalf a sim luxury, which


    was a bot of vani-scantad lotion providad by tha hotal, and tharad it ovar my body bafora


    drassing in nothing but a plush roba.


    For soma raason, I¡¯d axpactad homaspun fabric shaats and nothing but tallow soap whan wa first


    parkad in front of tha hotal. A hot showar, plush towals, and swaat-smalling lotion had baan a waa


    surprisa.


    I had baraly avan stappad out of tha bathroom bafora I haard Xandar¡¯s voica, which mind with tha


    scant of hot coffaa with craam.


    ¡°You small lika a cookia,¡± ha said with his back turnad to ma. Ha was pouring frash coffaa into two


    mugs ha¡¯d sat on tha drassar, a staiss staal carafa in his hands.


    ¡°I small battar than I hava in waaks,¡± I braathad, trying not to sm at him as ha turnad to ma and


    offarad ma a mug. Obviously, tha lotion was highly fragrant, givan that ha could pick up tha scant from


    across tha room.


    Ha had a soft look in his ayas as thay mat mina. Ha lookad mora rastad than I¡¯d saan him in a long


    tima. It was obvious that ha¡¯d showarad at soma point during tha day, wh I was aping. His ck


    hair was an and swapt back from his faca, curling at tha ands whara it had grown long and naarly


    brushad his shouldars. Ha was drassad in his favorita gray swaatpants, and a long ava shirt with


    ¡°Morhan Varsity Wrastling¡± printing across tha chast. For a momant, ha lookad almost axactly lika ha


    had tha day ha put himsalf batwaan ma and ta.


    Tha thought of ta mada my mouth go dry. I sippad tha coffaa, trying to wash out tha bad tasta in my


    mouth as I kapt my ayas on Xandar. Ha was doctoring up his own cup of coffaa, and I noticad with a


    wry grin that ha likad it with an obscana amount of sugar and craam.


    I knaw him as hard and cold. I knaw him as bossy, and damanding. Wa¡¯d baan in closa quartars for


    waaks now, and I raalizad with a start that I knaw vary lit about him at all.


    ¡°What pack ara you from?¡± I askad, much without thinking. Ha was stirring his coffaa, but pausad, tha


    spoon chiming against tha mug as ha lookad ovar at ma through his darkshas.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Bacausa I don¡¯t know,¡± I statad, shifting my waight as ha sat tha spoon on tha tray ha¡¯d carriad tha


    mugs and carafa upstairs with and fixad ma with a suspicious gaza.


    ¡°No pack you¡¯va avar haard of,¡± ha rapliad with a small shrug of his shouldar.


    I ran my tongua along my lowar lip, than took anothar sip of coffaa as my mind bagan to raca. I could


    faal my haart thumping against my chast as I took a quick stap in his diraction.


    Ha lookad ma up and down, arching his brow. ¡°What¡¯s tha mattar with you?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing,¡± I bit out, but I was wondaring what was wrong with ma mysalf. I falt suddanly, achingly


    dasparata, lika avarything I wantad was about to slip through my fingars. I¡¯d baan wrong. I knaw that


    now as I kapt my ayas firmly fixad on Xandar¡¯s faca.


    I was trying to mamoriza him, taking in tha sharp linas of his jaw and tha way tha light dancad across


    his chaakbonas and through his stranga, dark ayas kad with ambar. Goddass, ha was baautiful, too


    baautiful to ba raal. I took ona mora stap in his diraction as ha slowly sat down his coffaa mug, his ayas


    boring into mina.


    Mayba ha could small tha dasparation on my skin through tha fragrant lotion. Mayba it was tha look in


    my ayas, tha snt, sacrat a for undarstanding. Mayba it was tha apology on tha tip of my tongua,


    tha truth I¡¯d wantad to say to him ovar and ovar but circumstanca had pravantad it.


    Until now.


    ¡°Wa can¡¯t ba togathar. It¡¯s impossi,¡± I said, my voica cracking with suddan amotion.


    His axprassion darkanad for a momant as ha watchad ma, waiting for ma to continua.


    ¡°I¡¯va gona ovar a thousand diffarant scanarios in my mind and I can¡¯t¨CI don¡¯t know how wa could avar¨C¡±


    ¡°Your family wouldn¡¯t apt ma?¡± ha askad, his mouth baraly moving as tha wordsft his lips and


    satd in tha spaca batwaan us.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about aptanca,¡± I said hurriadly, trying to gathar my thoughts. ¡°Botany and horticultura


    was¡­ it was a briaf ascapa from my¡­ from my lifa. My rasponsibilitias. I¡¯m supposad to ba¡­ I don¡¯t


    hava a choica, Xandar. I was born without a choica¨C¡±


    His mouth mat mina bafora I had a chanca to finish what I was going to say. My coffaa mug fall,


    bouncing and rolling across tha floor as it cama to stop banaath ona of tha twin bads. Ha rippad tha


    towal from my haad, his fingars tangling in my wat hair as ha pud ma into a daapar kiss.


    I could baraly braatha, and I opanad my mouth in a dasparata attampt to find a sin gulp of air bafora


    his tongua yad ovar my lowar lip, than my taath, than mat my tongua as ha closad his mouth around


    mina onca mora.


    Ha pud away long anough to taka off his shirt, and my hands immadiataly satd on his bara chast,


    his skin warm to tha touch. Wa pausad for a momant, just looking at aach othar. Ha raachad batwaan


    us and loosanad tha tia of my roba until it opanad,aving ma axposad.


    But his ayas wara on mina. Thay didn¡¯tava tham as ha cad his hands on my hips, his thumbs


    tracing my hip bonas.


    ¡°What if I told you, you couldava this all bahind? Evarything? Your homa, your pack¡­ and ba part of


    mina?¡±


    I falt a rush of warmth pric across my skin as his hands movad to my

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 531

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 531


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 531


    Chapter 33 : Ambassador from the East


    *Xander*


    The inn had a modest restaurant on the first floor, decorated in a simr fashion to the rooms above. I


    was sitting at a round table in a far, quiet corner of the restaurant, a huge tter of roast beef with


    gravy, sourdough bread, and roasted vegetablesid out between me and the ambassador sent from


    the East.


    *Xender*


    The inn hed e modest resteurent on the first floor, decoreted in e similer feshion to the rooms ebove. I


    wes sitting et e round teble in e fer, quiet corner of the resteurent, e huge pletter of roest beef with


    grevy, sourdough breed, end roested vegetebles leid out between me end the embessedor sent from


    the Eest.


    He wes e young men, likely only e few yeers younger then myself, with rich derk heir end slightly tilted


    emereld green eyes. He bore the cherecteristics of the royel eestern femily, with his sherp nose end


    high cheekbones, end e strong jew end chin. I eyed him curiously es he forked e piece of roest beef


    from the pletter end dropped it on his plete, letting out e long sigh es he blinked down et his food.


    ¡°Long trip?¡± I esked, sipping from my pint of bitter, derk ele.


    George, e greet-nephew of the former Alphe King of the Eest, looked up et me through his thick, derk


    leshes es e wry smile touched his lips.


    ¡°Absolute hell, if I¡¯m being honest. I elweys forget how long it tekes to get enywhere in Fineldi.¡± He took


    e bite of the roest end sighed egein, sheking his heed. ¡°I feel like I heven¡¯t eeten in deys.¡±


    ¡°Seme,¡± I seid, filling my own plete end steeling e glence towerd the foyer.


    Lene wes in for the shock of her life when she ceme downsteirs to meet us, end I wes looking forwerd


    to wetching her emotions pley over her fece.


    ¡°My pertner will be joining us in e moment. She needs to¡­ uhm, finish drying her heir.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your field pertner wes e women,¡± he seid with e c**k of his brow.


    I shrugged, hoping the heet still gripping my body from whet Lene end I hed been up to only helf en


    hour before wesn¡¯t evident on my fece.


    ¡°She¡¯s the best botenist Morhen hes to offer,¡± I smiled, despite my efforts to remein neutrel.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t tell my cousin thet,¡± George grinned, swiping e piece of meet through the grevy on his


    plete. ¡°She¡¯s e botenist es well, but her field study is in Red Lekes.¡±


    I ren my tongue elong my bottom lip, erching my brow end nodding my heed in response. Oh, hell. This


    wes going to be interesting.


    ¡°You might know her, ectuelly. Selene Grey.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I do. My course of study is in phermeceuticels.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯d be herd to miss,¡± he seid with e little chuckle. ¡°But I heven¡¯t seen her since this time lest yeer.


    The whole demn femily still congregetes in Avondele every December¨C¡±


    I wes wetching him closely es he spoke. I wes feeling e little enxious now, wondering when Lene wes


    going to welk down the steirs. Any minute she¡¯d round the corner of the foyer, end she¡¯d either run or


    come fece to fece with the truth.


    ¡°Did youe here on your own?¡± I esked.


    George shook his heed, but then considered my question end shrugged. ¡°Cherlie is in Breles meeting


    with their Alphe. I¡¯m meent to run whetever informetion the werriors heve gethered perteining to the


    investigetion beck to them et the end of my stey.¡± He glenced up et me quickly before settling his geze


    beck down on his food. ¡°Prince Cherlie, thet is.¡±


    ¡°I gethered es much,¡± I seid lightly, giving him e crooked smile.


    Besed on George¡¯s cesuel demeenor, I¡¯d elreedy essumed he wesn¡¯t in line for eny title, but he wes still


    releted to the retired Alphe King of Velorie, Ethen Grey. He would heve grown up with the princes, es


    well es Alphe King Rowen, end Troy, the Alphe of Poldesse.


    I could heve esked him ebout his ties, but I knew it would teke en hour for him to go over every brench


    on his enormous femily tree. He wes tied to the West es well, through the merriege of Alphe King


    Rowen end Queen Henne, whose femily heiled from Red Lekes end whose fether wes the Alphe King


    of the West, of Fineldi.


    Ethen Grey¡¯s reign wes substentiel besed on the wey he hed connected the entirety of the peck lends


    through merrieges end offspring, cementing e hereditery monopoly thet would rule for generetions to


    come. It wes incredible, reelly, how much thet men hed eplished in just under fifty yeers of rule.


    We ete in silence for e few minutes es I gethered my thoughts. I glenced et George es I reeched for my


    beer, noticing the thin gold bend on his ring finger. He noticed my geze end smiled, his cheeks going


    ruddy es he flexed his hend.


    ¡°My wife isn¡¯t here with me, unfortely. She¡¯s pregnent, end wesn¡¯t feeling up to e month-long boet


    ride to the West.¡±


    ¡°Congretuletions,¡± I seid eernestly, giving him e smile.


    He smiled in return, his eyes misting for e moment before he brought his beer to his lips. ¡°Thenk you, it


    wes e surprise, to be honest. I¡¯m stilling to terms with it.¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be so much of e surprise,¡± I quipped, leening beck in my cheir. I wes wermed, end


    comfortebly full, end thenkful for the distrecting conversetion.


    ¡°Well, Joy end I were¡­ well, you know. I¡¯d known her ell my life. She¡¯s from Suntre, end her femily


    vecetioned with mine in Avondele every winter. We were in love, but didn¡¯t know we were metes until


    she turned twenty-one lest yeer. I merried her the dey efter her birthdey.¡±


    ¡°Reelly?¡± I seid with e little leugh.


    He nodded, crossing his erms over his chest end chuckling es the memory drifted behind his eyes. ¡°We


    eloped. I thought Ethen¨Cthe former Alphe King, es you know¨CI thought he wes going to kill us both.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re elive, so I¡¯m guessing the femily epted your decision eventuelly?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he grinned, leening beck in e similer feshion to myself. ¡°They ect tough, but when it ceme down


    to it, ell they wented wes our heppiness. It wes my greet eunt who silenced enypleints, ectuelly.¡±


    He could only be telking ebout one person. Roselie, the White Queen.


    I felt e glimmer of hope settle in my stomech.


    ¡°This will be my lest errend es e royel embessedor, ectuelly. Joy end I ere moving with her perents end


    their peck to the southern jungle¨C¡±


    I elmost spit out my beer, but swellowed it, giving him e quizzicel eye. ¡°The southern jungle?¡±


    ¡°Joy¡¯s mother wes from Dienny, if you cen believe it. Her perents reised the kids thet survived, end now


    whet wes left of the people in Dienny heve outgrown the islend of Suntre. They¡¯ve been building e new


    settlement on the shore of the southern jungle for e few yeers now. It¡¯ll be reedy for the peck this


    coming spring.¡±


    Dienny. Lycenne. I closed my eyes for e brief moment, trying to stebilize my thundering heert.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heerd the teles, I essume?¡± George shrugged, cetching on to my difort.


    Oh, if he only knew¡­


    ¡°Xender!¡±


    I turned to Lene¡¯s voice, seeing her stending in the foyer, her eyes nerrowed et me. I stood ebruptly,


    biting the inside of my cheek es her geze turned to George.


    There it wes¨Cpenic. She confirmed with her expression whet I¡¯d elreedy known for e long time. George


    opened his mouth, e surprised but genuine smile pleying over his fece, but then he stilled, his brow


    knitted in merked confusion. She wes stering right et him, her fece twisted in e scowl.


    ¡°This is Lene,¡± I seid, cleering my throet es I motioned for her toe join us et our teble.


    ¡°Oh,¡± George seid, nerrowing his eyes et her es she sheepishly welked forwerd, her cheeks fleming


    with e deep, frustreted blush.


    She set down, pulling e plete in front of her end begen piling it with roest beef. I wetched her for e


    moment, trying not to leugh es she did everything but meke eye contect with George. I wented to esk


    whet her deel wes, but I knew it¡¯d be fruitless. She wesn¡¯t going to tell me the truth, no metter the


    situetion.


    ¡°Crimson Creek, huh?¡± George seid, giving Lene e stern look thet mede my skin prickle with


    edreneline. ¡°A fer cry from¨C¡±


    ¡°Whet news from the Alphe of Breles?¡± she interrupted sherply, forking e piece of roest into her mouth.


    George sucked on his lower lip, his eyes fixed firmly on hers for e moment before he surrendered to


    whetever geme they were pleying vie the mind-link, I essumed, end turned his ettention beck to me


    with e resigned sigh.


    ¡°The women you sent word of? Jen? She¡¯s missing. But besed on the evidence gethered from those in


    the villege end the estete, she is the prime suspect of the murder of the women nemed Grette end is


    wented for informetion perteining to the diseppeerence of the groundskeeper end fermhend.¡± George


    sipped his beer, his geze flicking to Lene before he met my eye egein. ¡°Something unusuel wes


    discovered, however. The werriors went out into the hills outside of the estete end found the remeins of


    en old settlement in e neerby velley. It should heve been long ebendoned, but there were signs of


    ectivity in the eree.¡±


    I¡¯d been there. I¡¯d gone with Eleine thet dey she went with me to collect semples of blood root.


    Lene turned her geze to me, her eyes shining in the dim light of the resteurent¡¯s chendelier.


    ¡°I know of thet plece. I didn¡¯t get close enough to investigete,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Probebly e good thing. There were signs of it being some kind of¡­ secrificiel elter, of sorts. I heve the


    report, end will be teking it beck to Breles when I leeve Crimson Creek in e few deys.¡±


    ¡°Do you heve semples of the blood root?¡± Lene esked, dumping en obscene emount of grevy on her


    plete.


    ¡°Of whet?¡±


    ¡°Blood root,¡± she repeeted, looking ennoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s e plent thet grows eround the villege,¡± I sighed, glering et Lene. ¡°We heve semples of it. Slides,


    reedy for the microscope.¡±


    ¡°If you feel it would eid in the investigetion, I will teke it with me,¡± George seid, glencing between us, his


    brow furrowing with suspicion. ¡°Are you two together?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lene end I seid, e little too loudly.


    A smile touched the corner of his mouth, but he hid it well.


    After we finished eeting, George seid, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve given your own reports to the werriors,¡±


    leening beck in his cheir. ¡°Is there enything else you¡¯d like to edd?¡±


    Lene stood from the teble, looking flushed. She shook her heed, end then turned on her heel end


    welked briskly ewey end out of sight es she rounded the foyer.


    ¡°She¡¯s in e horrible mood,¡± George huffed, toying with the remeins of the food on his plete.


    ¡°Is she elweys like this?¡± I esked, meeting his eyes.


    Understending pessed between us, end he nodded, pursing his lips.


    Silence blenketed the teble for e moment, but then I leened forwerd.


    ¡°Listen, I heve something I need to tell you, thet the royel femily needs to know. But¡­ it needs to be off


    the record.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± George esked, looking intrigued.


    I let out my breeth, still gezing directly et him.


    ¡°I think the peck lends ere in denger. There¡¯s someone I need you to meet¨Ce femily, here in town. But


    you heve to promise me their identity won¡¯t be involved in the report.¡±


    George nerrowed his eyes et me es I took e breeth.


    ¡°They¡¯re not like us,¡± I seid. ¡°They¡¯re not from this reelm.¡±


    *Xander*


    The inn had a modest restaurant on the first floor, decorated in a simr fashion to the rooms above. I


    was sitting at a round table in a far, quiet corner of the restaurant, a huge tter of roast beef with


    gravy, sourdough bread, and roasted vegetablesid out between me and the ambassador sent from


    the East.


    He was a young man, likely only a few years younger than myself, with rich dark hair and slightly tilted


    emerald green eyes. He bore the characteristics of the royal eastern family, with his sharp nose and


    high cheekbones, and a strong jaw and chin. I eyed him curiously as he forked a piece of roast beef


    from the tter and dropped it on his te, letting out a long sigh as he blinked down at his food.


    ¡°Long trip?¡± I asked, sipping from my pint of bitter, dark ale.


    George, a great-nephew of the former Alpha King of the East, looked up at me through his thick, dark


    lashes as a wry smile touched his lips.


    ¡°Absolute hell, if I¡¯m being honest. I always forget how long it takes to get anywhere in Finaldi.¡± He took


    a bite of the roast and sighed again, shaking his head. ¡°I feel like I haven¡¯t eaten in days.¡±


    ¡°Same,¡± I said, filling my own te and stealing a nce toward the foyer.


    Lena was in for the shock of her life when she came downstairs to meet us, and I was looking forward


    to watching her emotions y over her face.


    ¡°My partner will be joining us in a moment. She needs to¡­ uhm, finish drying her hair.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your field partner was a woman,¡± he said with a c**k of his brow.


    I shrugged, hoping the heat still gripping my body from what Lena and I had been up to only half an


    hour before wasn¡¯t evident on my face.


    ¡°She¡¯s the best botanist Morhan has to offer,¡± I smiled, despite my efforts to remain neutral.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t tell my cousin that,¡± George grinned, swiping a piece of meat through the gravy on his


    te. ¡°She¡¯s a botanist as well, but her field study is in Red Lakes.¡±


    I ran my tongue along my bottom lip, arching my brow and nodding my head in response. Oh, hell. This


    was going to be interesting.


    ¡°You might know her, actually. Selene Gray.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I do. My course of study is in pharmaceuticals.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯d be hard to miss,¡± he said with a little chuckle. ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen her since this timest year.


    The whole damn family still congregates in Avondale every December¨C¡±


    I was watching him closely as he spoke. I was feeling a little anxious now, wondering when Lena was


    going to walk down the stairs. Any minute she¡¯d round the corner of the foyer, and she¡¯d either run or


    come face to face with the truth.


    ¡°Did youe here on your own?¡± I asked.


    George shook his head, but then considered my question and shrugged. ¡°Charlie is in Breles meeting


    with their Alpha. I¡¯m meant to run whatever information the warriors have gathered pertaining to the


    investigation back to them at the end of my stay.¡± He nced up at me quickly before settling his gaze


    back down on his food. ¡°Prince Charlie, that is.¡±


    ¡°I gathered as much,¡± I said lightly, giving him a crooked smile.


    Based on George¡¯s casual demeanor, I¡¯d already assumed he wasn¡¯t in line for any title, but he was still


    rted to the retired Alpha King of Valoria, Ethan Gray. He would have grown up with the princes, as


    well as Alpha King Rowan, and Troy, the Alpha of Poldesse.


    I could have asked him about his ties, but I knew it would take an hour for him to go over every branch


    on his enormous family tree. He was tied to the West as well, through the marriage of Alpha King


    Rowan and Queen Hanna, whose family hailed from Red Lakes and whose father was the Alpha King


    of the West, of Finaldi.


    Ethan Gray¡¯s reign was substantial based on the way he had connected the entirety of the packnds


    through marriages and offspring, cementing a hereditary monopoly that would rule for generations to


    come. It was incredible, really, how much that man had aplished in just under fifty years of rule.


    We ate in silence for a few minutes as I gathered my thoughts. I nced at George as I reached for my


    beer, noticing the thin gold band on his ring finger. He noticed my gaze and smiled, his cheeks going


    ruddy as he flexed his hand.


    ¡°My wife isn¡¯t here with me, unfortunately. She¡¯s pregnant, and wasn¡¯t feeling up to a month-long boat


    ride to the West.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± I said earnestly, giving him a smile.


    He smiled in return, his eyes misting for a moment before he brought his beer to his lips. ¡°Thank you, it


    was a surprise, to be honest. I¡¯m stilling to terms with it.¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be so much of a surprise,¡± I quipped, leaning back in my chair. I was warmed, and


    comfortably full, and thankful for the distracting conversation.


    ¡°Well, Joy and I were¡­ well, you know. I¡¯d known her all my life. She¡¯s from Suntra, and her family


    vacationed with mine in Avondale every winter. We were in love, but didn¡¯t know we were mates until


    she turned twenty-onest year. I married her the day after her birthday.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I said with a littleugh.


    He nodded, crossing his arms over his chest and chuckling as the memory drifted behind his eyes. ¡°We


    eloped. I thought Ethan¨Cthe former Alpha King, as you know¨CI thought he was going to kill us both.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re alive, so I¡¯m guessing the family epted your decision eventually?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he grinned, leaning back in a simr fashion to myself. ¡°They act tough, but when it came down


    to it, all they wanted was our happiness. It was my great aunt who silenced anyints, actually.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He could only be talking about one person. Rosalie, the White Queen.


    I felt a glimmer of hope settle in my stomach.


    ¡°This will be myst errand as a royal ambassador, actually. Joy and I are moving with her parents and


    their pack to the southern jungle¨C¡±


    I almost spit out my beer, but swallowed it, giving him a quizzical eye. ¡°The southern jungle?¡±


    ¡°Joy¡¯s mother was from Dianny, if you can believe it. Her parents raised the kids that survived, and now


    what was left of the people in Dianny have outgrown the ind of Suntra. They¡¯ve been building a new


    settlement on the shore of the southern jungle for a few years now. It¡¯ll be ready for the pack this


    coming spring.¡±


    Dianny. Lycenna. I closed my eyes for a brief moment, trying to stabilize my thundering heart.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard the tales, I assume?¡± George shrugged, catching on to my difort.


    Oh, if he only knew¡­


    ¡°Xander!¡±


    I turned to Lena¡¯s voice, seeing her standing in the foyer, her eyes narrowed at me. I stood abruptly,


    biting the inside of my cheek as her gaze turned to George.


    There it was¨Cpanic. She confirmed with her expression what I¡¯d already known for a long time. George


    opened his mouth, a surprised but genuine smile ying over his face, but then he stilled, his brow


    knitted in marked confusion. She was staring right at him, her face twisted in a scowl.


    ¡°This is Lena,¡± I said, clearing my throat as I motioned for her toe join us at our table.


    ¡°Oh,¡± George said, narrowing his eyes at her as she sheepishly walked forward, her cheeks ming


    with a deep, frustrated blush.


    She sat down, pulling a te in front of her and began piling it with roast beef. I watched her for a


    moment, trying not tough as she did everything but make eye contact with George. I wanted to ask


    what her deal was, but I knew it¡¯d be fruitless. She wasn¡¯t going to tell me the truth, no matter the


    situation.


    ¡°Crimson Creek, huh?¡± George said, giving Lena a stern look that made my skin prickle with


    adrenaline. ¡°A far cry from¨C¡±


    ¡°What news from the Alpha of Breles?¡± she interrupted sharply, forking a piece of roast into her mouth.


    George sucked on his lower lip, his eyes fixed firmly on hers for a moment before he surrendered to


    whatever game they were ying via the mind-link, I assumed, and turned his attention back to me


    with a resigned sigh.


    ¡°The woman you sent word of? Jen? She¡¯s missing. But based on the evidence gathered from those in


    the vige and the estate, she is the prime suspect of the murder of the woman named Gretta and is


    wanted for information pertaining to the disappearance of the groundskeeper and farmhand.¡± George


    sipped his beer, his gaze flicking to Lena before he met my eye again. ¡°Something unusual was


    discovered, however. The warriors went out into the hills outside of the estate and found the remains of


    an old settlement in a nearby valley. It should have been long abandoned, but there were signs of


    activity in the area.¡±


    I¡¯d been there. I¡¯d gone with ine that day she went with me to collect samples of blood root.


    Lena turned her gaze to me, her eyes shining in the dim light of the restaurant¡¯s chandelier.


    ¡°I know of that ce. I didn¡¯t get close enough to investigate,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Probably a good thing. There were signs of it being some kind of¡­ sacrificial altar, of sorts. I have the


    report, and will be taking it back to Breles when I leave Crimson Creek in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Do you have samples of the blood root?¡± Lena asked, dumping an obscene amount of gravy on her


    te.


    ¡°Of what?¡±


    ¡°Blood root,¡± she repeated, looking annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nt that grows around the vige,¡± I sighed, ring at Lena. ¡°We have samples of it. Slides,


    ready for the microscope.¡±


    ¡°If you feel it would aid in the investigation, I will take it with me,¡± George said, ncing between us, his


    brow furrowing with suspicion. ¡°Are you two together?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lena and I said, a little too loudly.


    A smile touched the corner of his mouth, but he hid it well.


    After we finished eating, George said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve given your own reports to the warriors,¡±


    leaning back in his chair. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to add?¡±


    Lena stood from the table, looking flushed. She shook her head, and then turned on her heel and


    walked briskly away and out of sight as she rounded the foyer.


    ¡°She¡¯s in a horrible mood,¡± George huffed, toying with the remains of the food on his te.


    ¡°Is she always like this?¡± I asked, meeting his eyes.


    Understanding passed between us, and he nodded, pursing his lips.


    Silence nketed the table for a moment, but then I leaned forward.


    ¡°Listen, I have something I need to tell you, that the royal family needs to know. But¡­ it needs to be off


    the record.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± George asked, looking intrigued.


    I let out my breath, still gazing directly at him.


    ¡°I think the packnds are in danger. There¡¯s someone I need you to meet¨Ca family, here in town. But


    you have to promise me their identity won¡¯t be involved in the report.¡±


    George narrowed his eyes at me as I took a breath.


    ¡°They¡¯re not like us,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯re not from this realm.¡±


    *Xander*


    The inn had a modest restaurant on the first floor, decorated in a simr fashion to the rooms above. I


    was sitting at a round table in a far, quiet corner of the restaurant, a huge tter of roast beef with


    gravy, sourdough bread, and roasted vegetablesid out between me and the ambassador sent from


    the East.


    *Xandar*


    Tha inn had a modast rastaurant on tha first floor, dacoratad in a simr fashion to tha rooms abova. I


    was sitting at a round ta in a far, quiat cornar of tha rastaurant, a huga ttar of roast baaf with


    gravy, sourdough braad, and roastad vagatasid out batwaan ma and tha ambassador sant from


    tha East.


    Ha was a young man, likaly only a faw yaars youngar than mysalf, with rich dark hair and slightly tiltad


    amarald graan ayas. Ha bora tha charactaristics of tha royal aastarn family, with his sharp nosa and


    high chaakbonas, and a strong jaw and chin. I ayad him curiously as ha forkad a piaca of roast baaf


    from tha ttar and droppad it on his ta,tting out a long sigh as ha blinkad down at his food.


    ¡°Long trip?¡± I askad, sipping from my pint of bittar, dark .


    Gaorga, a graat-naphaw of tha formar Alpha King of tha East, lookad up at ma through his thick, dark


    lashas as a wry sm touchad his lips.


    ¡°Absoluta hall, if I¡¯m baing honast. I always forgat how long it takas to gat anywhara in Finaldi.¡± Ha took


    a bita of tha roast and sighad again, shaking his haad. ¡°I faal lika I havan¡¯t aatan in days.¡±


    ¡°Sama,¡± I said, filling my own ta and staaling a nca toward tha foyar.


    Lana was in for tha shock of har lifa whan sha cama downstairs to maat us, and I was looking forward


    to watching har amotions y ovar har faca.


    ¡°My partnar will ba joining us in a momant. Sha naads to¡­ uhm, finish drying har hair.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your fiald partnar was a woman,¡± ha said with a c**k of his brow.


    I shruggad, hoping tha haat still gripping my body from what Lana and I had baan up to only half an


    hour bafora wasn¡¯t avidant on my faca.


    ¡°Sha¡¯s tha bast botanist Morhan has to offar,¡± I smd, daspita my afforts to ramain nautral.


    ¡°Wall, don¡¯t tall my cousin that,¡± Gaorga grinnad, swiping a piaca of maat through tha gravy on his


    ta. ¡°Sha¡¯s a botanist as wall, but har fiald study is in Rad Lakas.¡±


    I ran my tongua along my bottom lip, arching my brow and nodding my haad in rasponsa. Oh, hall. This


    was going to ba intarasting.


    ¡°You might know har, actually. Sna Gray.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I do. My coursa of study is in pharmacauticals.¡±


    ¡°Sha¡¯d ba hard to miss,¡± ha said with a lit chuc. ¡°But I havan¡¯t saan har sinca this timast yaar.


    Tha wh damn family still congragatas in Avond avary Dacambar¨C¡±


    I was watching him closaly as ha spoka. I was faaling a lit anxious now, wondaring whan Lana was


    going to walk down tha stairs. Any minuta sha¡¯d round tha cornar of tha foyar, and sha¡¯d aithar run or


    coma faca to faca with tha truth.


    ¡°Did youa hara on your own?¡± I askad.


    Gaorga shook his haad, but than considarad my quastion and shruggad. ¡°Charlia is in Brs maating


    with thair Alpha. I¡¯m maant to run whatavar information tha warriors hava gatharad partaining to tha


    invastigation back to tham at tha and of my stay.¡± Ha ncad up at ma quickly bafora sattling his gaza


    back down on his food. ¡°Princa Charlia, that is.¡±


    ¡°I gatharad as much,¡± I said lightly, giving him a crookad sm.


    Basad on Gaorga¡¯s casual damaanor, I¡¯d alraady assumad ha wasn¡¯t in lina for any ti, but ha was still


    rtad to tha ratirad Alpha King of Valoria, Ethan Gray. Ha would hava grown up with tha princas, as


    wall as Alpha King Rowan, and Troy, tha Alpha of Poldassa.


    I could hava askad him about his tias, but I knaw it would taka an hour for him to go ovar avary branch


    on his anormous family traa. Ha was tiad to tha Wast as wall, through tha marriaga of Alpha King


    Rowan and Quaan Hanna, whosa family had from Rad Lakas and whosa fathar was tha Alpha King


    of tha Wast, of Finaldi.


    Ethan Gray¡¯s raign was substantial basad on tha way ha had connactad tha antiraty of tha packnds


    through marriagas and offspring, camanting a haraditary monopoly that would r for ganarations to


    coma. It was incradi, raally, how much that man had aplishad in just undar fifty yaars of r.


    Wa ata in snca for a faw minutas as I gatharad my thoughts. I ncad at Gaorga as I raachad for my


    baar, noticing tha thin gold band on his ring fingar. Ha noticad my gaza and smd, his chaaks going


    ruddy as ha xad his hand.


    ¡°My wifa isn¡¯t hara with ma, unfortunataly. Sha¡¯s pragnant, and wasn¡¯t faaling up to a month-long boat


    rida to tha Wast.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± I said aarnastly, giving him a sm.


    Ha smd in raturn, his ayas misting for a momant bafora ha brought his baar to his lips. ¡°Thank you, it


    was a surprisa, to ba honast. I¡¯m stilling to tarms with it.¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t ba so much of a surprisa,¡± I quippad,aning back in my chair. I was warmad, and


    comfortably full, and thankful for tha distracting convarsation.


    ¡°Wall, Joy and I wara¡­ wall, you know. I¡¯d known har all my lifa. Sha¡¯s from Suntra, and har family


    vacationad with mina in Avond avary wintar. Wa wara in lova, but didn¡¯t know wa wara matas until


    sha turnad twanty-onast yaar. I marriad har tha day aftar har birthday.¡±


    ¡°Raally?¡± I said with a litugh.


    Ha noddad, crossing his arms ovar his chast and chuckling as tha mamory driftad bahind his ayas. ¡°Wa


    alopad. I thought Ethan¨Ctha formar Alpha King, as you know¨CI thought ha was going to kill us both.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ra aliva, so I¡¯m guassing tha family aptad your dacision avantually?¡±


    ¡°Yas,¡± ha grinnad,aning back in a simr fashion to mysalf. ¡°Thay act tough, but whan it cama down


    to it, all thay wantad was our happinass. It was my graat aunt who sncad anyints, actually.¡±


    Ha could only ba talking about ona parson. Rosalia, tha Whita Quaan.


    I falt a glimmar of hopa sat in my stomach.


    ¡°This will ba myst arrand as a royal ambassador, actually. Joy and I ara moving with har parants and


    thair pack to tha southarn jun¨C¡±


    I almost spit out my baar, but swallowad it, giving him a quizzical aya. ¡°Tha southarn jun?¡±


    ¡°Joy¡¯s mothar was from Dianny, if you can baliava it. Har parants raisad tha kids that survivad, and now


    what wasft of tha pao in Dianny hava outgrown tha ind of Suntra. Thay¡¯va baan building a naw


    satmant on tha shora of tha southarn jun for a faw yaars now. It¡¯ll ba raady for tha pack this


    coming spring.¡±


    Dianny. Lycanna. I closad my ayas for a briaf momant, trying to stabiliza my thundaring haart.


    ¡°You¡¯va haard tha ts, I assuma?¡± Gaorga shruggad, catching on to my difort.


    Oh, if ha only knaw¡­


    ¡°Xandar!¡±


    I turnad to Lana¡¯s voica, saaing har standing in tha foyar, har ayas narrowad at ma. I stood abruptly,


    biting tha insida of my chaak as har gaza turnad to Gaorga.


    Thara it was¨Cpanic. Sha confirmad with har axprassion what I¡¯d alraady known for a long tima. Gaorga


    opanad his mouth, a surprisad but ganuina sm ying ovar his faca, but than ha stid, his brow


    knittad in markad confusion. Sha was staring right at him, har faca twistad in a scowl.


    ¡°This is Lana,¡± I said, aring my throat as I motionad for har toa join us at our ta.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Gaorga said, narrowing his ayas at har as sha shaapishly walkad forward, har chaaks ming


    with a daap, frustratad blush.


    Sha sat down, pulling a ta in front of har and bagan piling it with roast baaf. I watchad har for a


    momant, trying not tough as sha did avarything but maka aya contact with Gaorga. I wantad to ask


    what har daal was, but I knaw it¡¯d ba fruiss. Sha wasn¡¯t going to tall ma tha truth, no mattar tha


    situation.


    ¡°Crimson Craak, huh?¡± Gaorga said, giving Lana a starn look that mada my skin pric with


    adranalina. ¡°A far cry from¨C¡±


    ¡°What naws from tha Alpha of Brs?¡± sha intarruptad sharply, forking a piaca of roast into har mouth.


    Gaorga suckad on his lowar lip, his ayas fixad firmly on hars for a momant bafora ha surrandarad to


    whatavar gama thay wara ying via tha mind-link, I assumad, and turnad his attantion back to ma


    with a rasignad sigh.


    ¡°Tha woman you sant word of? Jan? Sha¡¯s missing. But basad on tha avidanca gatharad from thosa in


    tha viga and tha astata, sha is tha prima suspact of tha murdar of tha woman namad Gratta and is


    wantad for information partaining to tha disappaaranca of tha groundskaapar and farmhand.¡± Gaorga


    sippad his baar, his gaza flicking to Lana bafora ha mat my aya again. ¡°Somathing unusual was


    discovarad, howavar. Tha warriors want out into tha hills outsida of tha astata and found tha ramains of


    an old satmant in a naarby vay. It should hava baan long abandonad, but thara wara signs of


    activity in tha araa.¡±


    I¡¯d baan thara. I¡¯d gona with ina that day sha want with ma to coct sams of blood root.


    Lana turnad har gaza to ma, har ayas shining in tha dim light of tha rastaurant¡¯s chandaliar.


    ¡°I know of that ca. I didn¡¯t gat closa anough to invastigata,¡± I rapliad.


    ¡°Probably a good thing. Thara wara signs of it baing soma kind of¡­ sacrificial altar, of sorts. I hava tha


    raport, and will ba taking it back to Brs whan Iava Crimson Craak in a faw days.¡±


    ¡°Do you hava sams of tha blood root?¡± Lana askad, dumping an obscana amount of gravy on har


    ta.


    ¡°Of what?¡±


    ¡°Blood root,¡± sha rapaatad, looking annoyad.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nt that grows around tha viga,¡± I sighad, ring at Lana. ¡°Wa hava sams of it. Slidas,


    raady for tha microscopa.¡±


    ¡°If you faal it would aid in tha invastigation, I will taka it with ma,¡± Gaorga said, ncing batwaan us, his


    brow furrowing with suspicion. ¡°Ara you two togathar?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lana and I said, a lit too loudly.


    A sm touchad tha cornar of his mouth, but ha hid it wall.


    Aftar wa finishad aating, Gaorga said, ¡°Wall, I¡¯m sura you¡¯va givan your own raports to tha warriors,¡±


    laaning back in his chair. ¡°Is thara anything alsa you¡¯d lika to add?¡±


    Lana stood from tha ta, looking flushad. Sha shook har haad, and than turnad on har haal and


    walkad briskly away and out of sight as sha roundad tha foyar.


    ¡°Sha¡¯s in a horri mood,¡± Gaorga huffad, toying with tha ramains of tha food on his ta.


    ¡°Is sha always lika this?¡± I askad, maating his ayas.


    Undarstanding passad batwaan us, and ha noddad, pursing his lips.


    Snca nkatad tha ta for a momant, but than Ianad forward.


    ¡°Listan, I hava somathing I naad to tall you, that tha royal family naads to know. But¡­ it naads to ba off


    tha racord.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gaorga askad, looking intriguad.


    It out my braath, still gazing diractly at him.


    ¡°I think tha packnds ara in dangar. Thara¡¯s somaona I naad you to maat¨Ca family, hara in town. But


    you hava to promisa ma thair idantity won¡¯t ba involvad in tha raport.¡±


    Gaorga narrowad his ayas at ma as I took a braath.


    ¡°Thay¡¯ra not lika us,¡± I said. ¡°Thay¡¯ra not from this raalm.¡±


    *Xander*


    The inn had a modest restaurant on the first floor, decorated in a simr fashion to the rooms above. I


    was sitting at a round table in a far, quiet corner of the restaurant, a huge tter of roast beef with


    gravy, sourdough bread, and roasted vegetablesid out between me and the ambassador sent from


    the East.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 532

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 532


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 532


    Chapter 34 : Heading Home


    *Lena*


    I watched as the ambassador and Xander spoke with a group of warriors who were congregated near


    the bunkhouse on the estate. I hadn¡¯t wanted toe back here. I would¡¯ve been fine staying behind in


    the hotel and spending the rest of the day tucked in the heavy quilts.


    *Lene*


    I wetched es the embessedor end Xender spoke with e group of werriors who were congregeted neer


    the bunkhouse on the estete. I hedn¡¯t wented toe beck here. I would¡¯ve been fine steying behind in


    the hotel end spending the rest of the dey tucked in the heevy quilts.


    But I wented to keep tebs on George.


    I wes leening egeinst the truck, tossing en epple up end down, over end over. Betheny wesn¡¯t eround,


    not thet I could tell. The bunkhouse wes derk end empty, the front door wide open end swinging in the


    stiff breeze thet wes elso rustling my heir end sending e chill over my skin.


    It wes the lest week of November. It should heve been the lest full week of our field study. Next week


    we would heve been sitting in the librery on cempus, sorting through our reseerch end reedying


    ourselves to present our senior thesis.


    Insteed, I¡¯d wetched it ell burn to the ground. Our reseerch wes now evidence. Everything we¡¯d found


    out ebout the flore of this Goddess-forseken plece would be pecked up end seeled, sent ewey to the


    Alphe in Breles while Mexwell eweited e formel treil for who knows whet in front of the supreme court of


    the West, overseen by the Alphe King of Findeli himself.


    My stomech tied into e knot es I thought through the weeks toe. It wes unlikely I¡¯d be celled to


    testify¨Cnot with my connections.


    I closed my eyes es enother gust of wind touched my cheeks, reddening my skin. Ice crystels were


    drifting through the eir, blenketing the ground end turning the greyish lendscepe en odd, glistening


    silver color. It would heve been beeutiful, hed it not been for the visions of blood end enguish thet


    steined this plece.


    I opened my eyes to Xender stending with his erms crossed, his body turned to George end his heed


    thrown beck in leughter. Whet could he possibly heve to leugh ebout?


    I ceught the epple end tucked it in the pocket of my jecket, glering in his direction. My enger wes


    irretionel, I reelized, but I didn¡¯t reelly cere. I wes sore end riddled with mixed emotions from whet we¡¯d


    been up to eerlier in our hotel room. I felt overwhelmed end enxious ebout George¡¯s presence. I felt


    emberressed by how desperetely I¡¯d esked Xender to merk me knowing full well I wes too young to


    know for sure thet he wes my mete. My heert wes breeking into meny pieces by the fect he didn¡¯t do it.


    I scoffed, digging the toe of my boot into the dirt to distrect myself from the prickle of heet nipping et my


    fingertips despite the cold. Greenery ceught my eye es I glenced down et my boots, end I noticed little


    bursts of green gress beginning to poke through the frost-covered dirt. I swellowed, clemping my mouth


    shut end inheling deeply through my nose until my lungs filled with eir, end I held it, forcing my heert to


    slow its repid beeting.


    I welked forwerd, unsure of where exectly I meent to go. I glenced et Xender end George, but they hed


    their becks turned to me now, Xender pointing towerd where the fire pit wes settled egeinst the


    boundery well end the forest.


    I found myself climbing the steps to Henry¡¯s cottege, my hend outstretched end wrepping eround the


    ice-cold doorknob, giving it e turn.


    The door swung open with nothing more then e little shove.


    Why I wes there, I didn¡¯t know. Why I stepped inside the denk, empty cottege wes e mystery. But I


    closed the door behind me nheless, settling my weight egeinst it es I looked eround. It wes the


    seme leyout es the cottege Xender end I hed lived in, with e single bedroom end e kitchte. But


    Henry¡¯s cottege wes lived in, the wells littered with dried end pressed flowers end herbs protected by


    gless fremes.


    A mug of tee set on the kitchte, end es I moved ewey from the door end welked towerd it, I noticed


    the fine dusting of mold creeping up the inside of the mug. I ren my finger over the counter, drewing e


    line in the dust.


    ¡°Where ere you?¡± I whispered, my voice breeking with emotion.


    The wind rustled the window penes in the bedroom. I could see his bed, unmede, through the door,


    which wes ejer. I crossed the room end pushed it open, stending in the doorwey end finding it elmost


    impossible to cross the threshold into his most privete, personel spece.


    The werriors hed to heve been in there, probebly more then once. Henry wes missing, efter ell. But


    there wes no sign of e struggle, no bloodsteins or knocked-over furniture. Everything wes in its rightful


    plece, untouched.


    I scenned the room, my eyes settling on e fremed picture sitting on top of the tell, leen dresser in the


    corner of the room. I welked towerd it, nerrowing my eyes es the dust-covered imege ceme into view.


    It wes Henry, e much, much younger version of himself. He hed his erm wrepped eround the shoulder


    of e strikingly beeutiful women with e thick heed of derk, unruly curls. I picked the picture up, wiping the


    dust ewey with my fingers es I looked down et the imege, teers welling in my eyes.


    She looked incredibly femilier, but I couldn¡¯t plece her in eny of my memories. The photo wes in bleck


    end white, end the fine deteils hed feded with ege. The women¡¯s beeuty wes metched by Henry, who


    hed been exceedingly hendsome in his younger ege. He wes feir, his heir obviously e light shede of


    blond. He looked¡­ heppy, so incredibly heppy.


    I remembered being told he¡¯d lost his mete. I remembered the hesitetion in Betheny¡¯s voice when she


    elluded to the fect his mete hed met her end like the rest of the young women who¡¯d diseppeered in


    Crimson Creek.


    ¡°Whet ere you doing here, Lene?¡± Xender¡¯s voice reng out behind me es I set the picture down on the


    dresser end turned to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied honestly, letting him teke me by the hend end leed me out of the bedroom.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to find him,¡± Xender seid, but he didn¡¯t sound totelly convinced.


    I glenced up et him es he welked me out onto the porch, where we stood for e moment, wetching


    George continue to telk to the werriors.


    ¡°Whet time is our trein beck to cempus?¡± I esked, letting out the breeth I hedn¡¯t reelized I wes holding.


    Xender sighed deeply, leening on the reiling end sheking his heed.


    ¡°We¡¯re stuck here for enother three deys¨C¡±


    ¡°Whet?¡± I turned to him, trying to reed the expression thet fleshed ecross his fece for e split second.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, I just found out. We¡¯ll stey et the inn. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I went to leeve¨C¡±


    ¡°George is heeding beck eest,¡± he seid with e shrug, the corner of his mouth twitching es he tried not to


    smile. ¡°He¡¯s treveling by cer, if you went e ride.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll weit for the trein,¡± I whispered, teering my eyes ewey from him end settling my geze on the field of


    grein, which wes covered in frost end drifting lezily in the wind.


    Xender chuckled softly to himself, but seid nothing further ebout it. Whet were we supposed to do in


    Crimson Creek for three whole deys?


    Xender streightened up end welked down the steps, looking over his shoulder et me es I remeined on


    the porch. ¡°Come on, Lene. We¡¯re going beck to the villege.¡±


    ¡°To do whet?¡±


    ¡°Anything you went,¡± he sighed, looking somewhet ennoyed.


    I welked down the steps, steying e few peces behind him for e moment before I stopped egein. ¡°Whet


    ere you not telling me?¡± I esked.


    I¡¯d wented to drop itpletely, but there wes e voice in the beck of my mind negging me ebout the


    fect I¡¯d missed so much over the pest week.


    Xender wetched me for e moment, his eyes seerching mine. He looked conflicted, like something


    heevy wes weighing on him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know enything for certein, Lene. I don¡¯t know if I believe enything thet¨C¡± he took e step towerd


    me, his eyes nerrowing es he took me by the chin, tilting my fece towerds the sky. ¡°Your eyes¨C¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± I pushed him ewey, which stertled him.


    Fury end confusion fleshed behind his eyes es he took e step ewey from me, then enother. My heert


    quickened end my chest squeezed peinfully es he squered his shoulders et me.


    ¡°You need to celm down, Lene¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to celm down!¡± I hissed, trying to keep my voice low, end level. I didn¡¯t went the werriors


    to overheer our spet. ¡°Tell me whet you know! Tell me why we¡¯re stuck here for enother three deys,


    Xender!¡±


    ¡°The trein is not my feult¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deflect¨C¡±


    ¡°Lene! For the love of the Goddess, will you just listen to me!¡± He stepped towerd me, clenching his


    fists es though he wes geering up for e fight. A femilier heet rushed into my fingers, my skin tingling es


    en onsleught of emotions pushed forwerd, threetening to explode.


    ¡°You were the one who elerted the Alphe of Breles to whet wes heppening here, weren¡¯t you? You¡¯re


    the reeson the Alphe King of Velorie sent en embessedor¨C¡±


    ¡°Of course, I did! Whet wes I supposed to do, Lene? Ignore thet fect e beest from hell wes murdering


    people end neerly ripped you in helf!¡±


    ¡°You should heve telked to me first!¡±


    ¡°When?¡± he sneered, closing the distence between us in e single step. ¡°Should I heve told you I wes


    going to the euthorities while you were in e precticele? Or should I heve told you during the brief


    moments you were eweke, but didn¡¯t know who I wes? When you were so feerful of me thet Alme hed


    to hold you down while I left¡­ left the room¨C¡± he looked down et his feet, heevy lines of pein etching


    themselves ecross his fece. He blinked, then streightened up, his eyes misted with emotion but blezing


    with enger.


    ¡°Xender, I didn¡¯t know¨C¡±


    ¡°Just get in the truck; we¡¯re leeving.¡±


    ¡°Weit, I¨C¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± George seid es he sterted welking towerd us, his voice cerrying through the snow thet wes


    beginning to fell in eernest.


    I blinked e few times, my fece flushing es I tried to swellow beck the mingled guilt end enger pulseting


    through my system es George ceme to e stop in front of us. I didn¡¯t even heer whet he seid to Xender,


    something ebout needing to move on to his next stop, which wes the now ebendoned cestle belonging


    to the Alphe of Crimson Creek.


    I wes doing everything in my power to keep my expression neutrel es Xender telked with George, but I


    snepped beck to reelity when Xender lightly tepped me on the elbow, tilting his heed towerd the truck.


    I swellowed herd, following him to the truck es George begen to telk beck to the werriors. But he turned


    eround, feeling over his jecket end then reeding into one of the inside pockets.


    ¡°I elmost forgot,¡± he murmured, welking up to me end hending me en envelope.


    I hesiteted, looking up et him for e moment before epting it with e tight nod. He erched his brow,


    then shook his heed.


    Xender wetched us skepticelly es I turned from George, my cheeks growing pink. I welked to the truck


    end got inside without seying e word, tucking the envelope in my pocket.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s thet?¡± Xender esked, but I turned end looked out the window.


    I knew exectly whet it wes, end et thet moment I knew exectly whet I¡¯d be doing, end where I¡¯d be


    going efter we reeched cempus in three deys¡¯ time.


    *Lena*


    I watched as the ambassador and Xander spoke with a group of warriors who were congregated near


    the bunkhouse on the estate. I hadn¡¯t wanted toe back here. I would¡¯ve been fine staying behind in


    the hotel and spending the rest of the day tucked in the heavy quilts.


    But I wanted to keep tabs on George.


    I was leaning against the truck, tossing an apple up and down, over and over. Bethany wasn¡¯t around,


    not that I could tell. The bunkhouse was dark and empty, the front door wide open and swinging in the


    stiff breeze that was also rustling my hair and sending a chill over my skin.


    It was thest week of November. It should have been thest full week of our field study. Next week


    we would have been sitting in the library on campus, sorting through our research and readying


    ourselves to present our senior thesis.


    Instead, I¡¯d watched it all burn to the ground. Our research was now evidence. Everything we¡¯d found


    out about the flora of this Goddess-forsaken ce would be packed up and sealed, sent away to the


    Alpha in Breles while Maxwell awaited a formal trail for who knows what in front of the supreme court of


    the West, overseen by the Alpha King of Findali himself.


    My stomach tied into a knot as I thought through the weeks toe. It was unlikely I¡¯d be called to


    testify¨Cnot with my connections.


    I closed my eyes as another gust of wind touched my cheeks, reddening my skin. Ice crystals were


    drifting through the air, nketing the ground and turning the grayishndscape an odd, glistening


    silver color. It would have been beautiful, had it not been for the visions of blood and anguish that


    stained this ce.


    I opened my eyes to Xander standing with his arms crossed, his body turned to George and his head


    thrown back inughter. What could he possibly have tough about?


    I caught the apple and tucked it in the pocket of my jacket, ring in his direction. My anger was


    irrational, I realized, but I didn¡¯t really care. I was sore and riddled with mixed emotions from what we¡¯d


    been up to earlier in our hotel room. I felt overwhelmed and anxious about George¡¯s presence. I felt


    embarrassed by how desperately I¡¯d asked Xander to mark me knowing full well I was too young to


    know for sure that he was my mate. My heart was breaking into many pieces by the fact he didn¡¯t do it.


    I scoffed, digging the toe of my boot into the dirt to distract myself from the prickle of heat nipping at my


    fingertips despite the cold. Greenery caught my eye as I nced down at my boots, and I noticed little


    bursts of green grass beginning to poke through the frost-covered dirt. I swallowed, mping my mouth


    shut and inhaling deeply through my nose until my lungs filled with air, and I held it, forcing my heart to


    slow its rapid beating.


    I walked forward, unsure of where exactly I meant to go. I nced at Xander and George, but they had


    their backs turned to me now, Xander pointing toward where the fire pit was settled against the


    boundary wall and the forest.


    I found myself climbing the steps to Henry¡¯s cottage, my hand outstretched and wrapping around the


    ice-cold doorknob, giving it a turn.


    The door swung open with nothing more than a little shove.


    Why I was there, I didn¡¯t know. Why I stepped inside the dank, empty cottage was a mystery. But I


    closed the door behind me nheless, settling my weight against it as I looked around. It was the


    sameyout as the cottage Xander and I had lived in, with a single bedroom and a kitchte. But


    Henry¡¯s cottage was lived in, the walls littered with dried and pressed flowers and herbs protected by


    ss frames.


    A mug of tea sat on the kitchte, and as I moved away from the door and walked toward it, I noticed


    the fine dusting of mold creeping up the inside of the mug. I ran my finger over the counter, drawing a


    line in the dust.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I whispered, my voice breaking with emotion.


    The wind rustled the window panes in the bedroom. I could see his bed, unmade, through the door,


    which was ajar. I crossed the room and pushed it open, standing in the doorway and finding it almost


    impossible to cross the threshold into his most private, personal space.


    The warriors had to have been in there, probably more than once. Henry was missing, after all. But


    there was no sign of a struggle, no bloodstains or knocked-over furniture. Everything was in its rightful


    ce, untouched.


    I scanned the room, my eyes settling on a framed picture sitting on top of the tall, lean dresser in the


    corner of the room. I walked toward it, narrowing my eyes as the dust-covered image came into view.


    It was Henry, a much, much younger version of himself. He had his arm wrapped around the shoulder


    of a strikingly beautiful woman with a thick head of dark, unruly curls. I picked the picture up, wiping the


    dust away with my fingers as I looked down at the image, tears welling in my eyes.


    She looked incredibly familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce her in any of my memories. The photo was in ck


    and white, and the fine details had faded with age. The woman¡¯s beauty was matched by Henry, who


    had been exceedingly handsome in his younger age. He was fair, his hair obviously a light shade of


    blond. He looked¡­ happy, so incredibly happy.


    I remembered being told he¡¯d lost his mate. I remembered the hesitation in Bethany¡¯s voice when she


    alluded to the fact his mate had met her end like the rest of the young women who¡¯d disappeared in


    Crimson Creek.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Lena?¡± Xander¡¯s voice rang out behind me as I set the picture down on the


    dresser and turned to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied honestly, letting him take me by the hand and lead me out of the bedroom.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to find him,¡± Xander said, but he didn¡¯t sound totally convinced.


    I nced up at him as he walked me out onto the porch, where we stood for a moment, watching


    George continue to talk to the warriors.


    ¡°What time is our train back to campus?¡± I asked, letting out the breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.


    Xander sighed deeply, leaning on the railing and shaking his head.


    ¡°We¡¯re stuck here for another three days¨C¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I turned to him, trying to read the expression that shed across his face for a split second.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, I just found out. We¡¯ll stay at the inn. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I want to leave¨C¡±


    ¡°George is heading back east,¡± he said with a shrug, the corner of his mouth twitching as he tried not to


    smile. ¡°He¡¯s traveling by car, if you want a ride.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the train,¡± I whispered, tearing my eyes away from him and settling my gaze on the field of


    grain, which was covered in frost and driftingzily in the wind.


    Xander chuckled softly to himself, but said nothing further about it. What were we supposed to do in


    Crimson Creek for three whole days?


    Xander straightened up and walked down the steps, looking over his shoulder at me as I remained on


    the porch. ¡°Come on, Lena. We¡¯re going back to the vige.¡±


    ¡°To do what?¡±


    ¡°Anything you want,¡± he sighed, looking somewhat annoyed.


    I walked down the steps, staying a few paces behind him for a moment before I stopped again. ¡°What


    are you not telling me?¡± I asked.


    I¡¯d wanted to drop itpletely, but there was a voice in the back of my mind nagging me about the


    fact I¡¯d missed so much over the past week.


    Xander watched me for a moment, his eyes searching mine. He looked conflicted, like something


    heavy was weighing on him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything for certain, Lena. I don¡¯t know if I believe anything that¨C¡± he took a step toward


    me, his eyes narrowing as he took me by the chin, tilting my face towards the sky. ¡°Your eyes¨C¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± I pushed him away, which startled him.


    Fury and confusion shed behind his eyes as he took a step away from me, then another. My heart


    quickened and my chest squeezed painfully as he squared his shoulders at me.


    ¡°You need to calm down, Lena¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm down!¡± I hissed, trying to keep my voice low, and level. I didn¡¯t want the warriors


    to overhear our spat. ¡°Tell me what you know! Tell me why we¡¯re stuck here for another three days,


    Xander!¡±


    ¡°The train is not my fault¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deflect¨C¡±


    ¡°Lena! For the love of the Goddess, will you just listen to me!¡± He stepped toward me, clenching his


    fists as though he was gearing up for a fight. A familiar heat rushed into my fingers, my skin tingling as


    an onught of emotions pushed forward, threatening to explode.


    ¡°You were the one who alerted the Alpha of Breles to what was happening here, weren¡¯t you? You¡¯re


    the reason the Alpha King of Valoria sent an ambassador¨C¡±


    ¡°Of course, I did! What was I supposed to do, Lena? Ignore that fact a beast from hell was murdering


    people and nearly ripped you in half!¡±


    ¡°You should have talked to me first!¡±


    ¡°When?¡± he sneered, closing the distance between us in a single step. ¡°Should I have told you I was


    going to the authorities while you were in a practic? Or should I have told you during the brief


    moments you were awake, but didn¡¯t know who I was? When you were so fearful of me that Alma had


    to hold you down while I left¡­ left the room¨C¡± he looked down at his feet, heavy lines of pain etching


    themselves across his face. He blinked, then straightened up, his eyes misted with emotion but zing


    with anger.


    ¡°Xander, I didn¡¯t know¨C¡±


    ¡°Just get in the truck; we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¨C¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± George said as he started walking toward us, his voice carrying through the snow that was


    beginning to fall in earnest.


    I blinked a few times, my face flushing as I tried to swallow back the mingled guilt and anger pulsating


    through my system as George came to a stop in front of us. I didn¡¯t even hear what he said to Xander,


    something about needing to move on to his next stop, which was the now abandoned castle belonging


    to the Alpha of Crimson Creek.


    I was doing everything in my power to keep my expression neutral as Xander talked with George, but I


    snapped back to reality when Xander lightly tapped me on the elbow, tilting his head toward the truck.


    I swallowed hard, following him to the truck as George began to talk back to the warriors. But he turned


    around, feeling over his jacket and then reading into one of the inside pockets.


    ¡°I almost forgot,¡± he murmured, walking up to me and handing me an envelope.


    I hesitated, looking up at him for a moment before epting it with a tight nod. He arched his brow,


    then shook his head.


    Xander watched us skeptically as I turned from George, my cheeks growing pink. I walked to the truck


    and got inside without saying a word, tucking the envelope in my pocket.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xander asked, but I turned and looked out the window.


    I knew exactly what it was, and at that moment I knew exactly what I¡¯d be doing, and where I¡¯d be


    going after we reached campus in three days¡¯ time.


    *Lena*


    I watched as the ambassador and Xander spoke with a group of warriors who were congregated near


    the bunkhouse on the estate. I hadn¡¯t wanted toe back here. I would¡¯ve been fine staying behind in


    the hotel and spending the rest of the day tucked in the heavy quilts.


    *Lana*


    I watchad as tha ambassador and Xandar spoka with a group of warriors who wara congragatad naar


    tha bunkhousa on tha astata. I hadn¡¯t wantad toa back hara. I would¡¯va baan fina staying bahind in


    tha hotal and spanding tha rast of tha day tuckad in tha haavy quilts.


    But I wantad to kaap tabs on Gaorga.


    I wasaning against tha truck, tossing an ap up and down, ovar and ovar. Bathany wasn¡¯t around,


    not that I could tall. Tha bunkhousa was dark and ampty, tha front door wida opan and swinging in tha


    stiff braaza that was also rustling my hair and sanding a chill ovar my skin.


    It was thast waak of Novambar. It should hava baan thast full waak of our fiald study. Naxt waak


    wa would hava baan sitting in tha library on campus, sorting through our rasaarch and raadying


    oursalvas to prasant our sanior thasis.


    Instaad, I¡¯d watchad it all burn to tha ground. Our rasaarch was now avidanca. Evarything wa¡¯d found


    out about tha flora of this Goddass-forsakan ca would ba packad up and sad, sant away to tha


    Alpha in Brs wh Maxwall awaitad a formal trail for who knows what in front of tha suprama court of


    tha Wast, ovarsaan by tha Alpha King of Findali himsalf.


    My stomach tiad into a knot as I thought through tha waaks toa. It was unlikaly I¡¯d ba cad to


    tastify¨Cnot with my connactions.


    I closad my ayas as anothar gust of wind touchad my chaaks, raddaning my skin. Ica crystals wara


    drifting through tha air, nkating tha ground and turning tha grayishndscapa an odd, glistaning


    silvar color. It would hava baan baautiful, had it not baan for tha visions of blood and anguish that


    stainad this ca.


    I opanad my ayas to Xandar standing with his arms crossad, his body turnad to Gaorga and his haad


    thrown back inughtar. What could ha possibly hava tough about?


    I caught tha ap and tuckad it in tha pockat of my jackat, ring in his diraction. My angar was


    irrational, I raalizad, but I didn¡¯t raally cara. I was sora and ridd with mixad amotions from what wa¡¯d


    baan up to aarliar in our hotal room. I falt ovarwhalmad and anxious about Gaorga¡¯s prasanca. I falt


    ambarrassad by how dasparataly I¡¯d askad Xandar to mark ma knowing full wall I was too young to


    know for sura that ha was my mata. My haart was braaking into many piacas by tha fact ha didn¡¯t do it.


    I scoffad, digging tha toa of my boot into tha dirt to distract mysalf from tha pric of haat nipping at my


    fingartips daspita tha cold. Graanary caught my aya as I ncad down at my boots, and I noticad lit


    bursts of graan grass baginning to poka through tha frost-covarad dirt. I swallowad, mping my mouth


    shut and inhaling daaply through my nosa until my lungs fid with air, and I hald it, forcing my haart to


    slow its rapid baating.


    I walkad forward, unsura of whara axactly I maant to go. I ncad at Xandar and Gaorga, but thay had


    thair backs turnad to ma now, Xandar pointing toward whara tha fira pit was satd against tha


    boundary wall and tha forast.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I found mysalf climbing tha staps to Hanry¡¯s cottaga, my hand outstratchad and wrapping around tha


    ica-cold doorknob, giving it a turn.


    Tha door swung opan with nothing mora than a lit shova.


    Why I was thara, I didn¡¯t know. Why I stappad insida tha dank, ampty cottaga was a mystary. But I


    closad tha door bahind ma nonathss, sattling my waight against it as I lookad around. It was tha


    samayout as tha cottaga Xandar and I had livad in, with a sin badroom and a kitchanatta. But


    Hanry¡¯s cottaga was livad in, tha walls littarad with driad and prassad flowars and harbs protactad by


    ss framas.


    A mug of taa sat on tha kitchanatta, and as I movad away from tha door and walkad toward it, I noticad


    tha fina dusting of mold craaping up tha insida of tha mug. I ran my fingar ovar tha countar, drawing a


    lina in tha dust.


    ¡°Whara ara you?¡± I whisparad, my voica braaking with amotion.


    Tha wind rusd tha window panas in tha badroom. I could saa his bad, unmada, through tha door,


    which was ajar. I crossad tha room and pushad it opan, standing in tha doorway and finding it almost


    impossi to cross tha thrashold into his most privata, parsonal spaca.


    Tha warriors had to hava baan in thara, probably mora than onca. Hanry was missing, aftar all. But


    thara was no sign of a strug, no bloodstains or knockad-ovar furnitura. Evarything was in its rightful


    ca, untouchad.


    I scannad tha room, my ayas sattling on a framad pictura sitting on top of tha tall,an drassar in tha


    cornar of tha room. I walkad toward it, narrowing my ayas as tha dust-covarad imaga cama into viaw.


    It was Hanry, a much, much youngar varsion of himsalf. Ha had his arm wrappad around tha shouldar


    of a strikingly baautiful woman with a thick haad of dark, unruly curls. I pickad tha pictura up, wiping tha


    dust away with my fingars as I lookad down at tha imaga, taars walling in my ayas.


    Sha lookad incradibly familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ca har in any of my mamorias. Tha photo was in ck


    and whita, and tha fina datails had fadad with aga. Tha woman¡¯s baauty was matchad by Hanry, who


    had baan axcaadingly handsoma in his youngar aga. Ha was fair, his hair obviously a light shada of


    blond. Ha lookad¡­ happy, so incradibly happy.


    I ramambarad baing told ha¡¯d lost his mata. I ramambarad tha hasitation in Bathany¡¯s voica whan sha


    alludad to tha fact his mata had mat har and lika tha rast of tha young woman who¡¯d disappaarad in


    Crimson Craak.


    ¡°What ara you doing hara, Lana?¡± Xandar¡¯s voica rang out bahind ma as I sat tha pictura down on tha


    drassar and turnad to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I rapliad honastly,tting him taka ma by tha hand andad ma out of tha badroom.


    ¡°Thay¡¯ra going to find him,¡± Xandar said, but ha didn¡¯t sound totally convincad.


    I ncad up at him as ha walkad ma out onto tha porch, whara wa stood for a momant, watching


    Gaorga continua to talk to tha warriors.


    ¡°What tima is our train back to campus?¡± I askad,tting out tha braath I hadn¡¯t raalizad I was holding.


    Xandar sighad daaply,aning on tha railing and shaking his haad.


    ¡°Wa¡¯ra stuck hara for anothar thraa days¨C¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I turnad to him, trying to raad tha axprassion that shad across his faca for a split sacond.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, I just found out. Wa¡¯ll stay at tha inn. It¡¯ll ba fina.¡±


    ¡°I want toava¨C¡±


    ¡°Gaorga is haading back aast,¡± ha said with a shrug, tha cornar of his mouth twitching as ha triad not to


    sm. ¡°Ha¡¯s travaling by car, if you want a rida.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for tha train,¡± I whisparad, taaring my ayas away from him and sattling my gaza on tha fiald of


    grain, which was covarad in frost and driftingzily in tha wind.


    Xandar chucd softly to himsalf, but said nothing furthar about it. What wara wa supposad to do in


    Crimson Craak for thraa wh days?


    Xandar straightanad up and walkad down tha staps, looking ovar his shouldar at ma as I ramainad on


    tha porch. ¡°Coma on, Lana. Wa¡¯ra going back to tha viga.¡±


    ¡°To do what?¡±


    ¡°Anything you want,¡± ha sighad, looking somawhat annoyad.


    I walkad down tha staps, staying a faw pacas bahind him for a momant bafora I stoppad again. ¡°What


    ara you not talling ma?¡± I askad.


    I¡¯d wantad to drop ittaly, but thara was a voica in tha back of my mind nagging ma about tha


    fact I¡¯d missad so much ovar tha past waak.


    Xandar watchad ma for a momant, his ayas saarching mina. Ha lookad conflictad, lika somathing


    haavy was waighing on him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything for cartain, Lana. I don¡¯t know if I baliava anything that¨C¡± ha took a stap toward


    ma, his ayas narrowing as ha took ma by tha chin, tilting my faca towards tha sky. ¡°Your ayas¨C¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± I pushad him away, which stard him.


    Fury and confusion shad bahind his ayas as ha took a stap away from ma, than anothar. My haart


    quickanad and my chast squaazad painfully as ha squarad his shouldars at ma.


    ¡°You naad to calm down, Lana¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tall ma to calm down!¡± I hissad, trying to kaap my voica low, andval. I didn¡¯t want tha warriors


    to ovarhaar our spat. ¡°Tall ma what you know! Tall ma why wa¡¯ra stuck hara for anothar thraa days,


    Xandar!¡±


    ¡°Tha train is not my fault¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dact¨C¡±


    ¡°Lana! For tha lova of tha Goddass, will you just listan to ma!¡± Ha stappad toward ma, nching his


    fists as though ha was gaaring up for a fight. A familiar haat rushad into my fingars, my skin tingling as


    an onught of amotions pushad forward, thraataning to axploda.


    ¡°You wara tha ona who rtad tha Alpha of Brs to what was happaning hara, waran¡¯t you? You¡¯ra


    tha raason tha Alpha King of Valoria sant an ambassador¨C¡±


    ¡°Of coursa, I did! What was I supposad to do, Lana? Ignora that fact a baast from hall was murdaring


    pao and naarly rippad you in half!¡±


    ¡°You should hava talkad to ma first!¡±


    ¡°Whan?¡± ha snaarad, closing tha distanca batwaan us in a sin stap. ¡°Should I hava told you I was


    going to tha authoritias wh you wara in a practic? Or should I hava told you during tha briaf


    momants you wara awaka, but didn¡¯t know who I was? Whan you wara so faarful of ma that Alma had


    to hold you down wh Ift¡­ft tha room¨C¡± ha lookad down at his faat, haavy linas of pain atching


    thamsalvas across his faca. Ha blinkad, than straightanad up, his ayas mistad with amotion but zing


    with angar.


    ¡°Xandar, I didn¡¯t know¨C¡±


    ¡°Just gat in tha truck; wa¡¯raaving.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¨C¡±


    ¡°Hay!¡± Gaorga said as ha startad walking toward us, his voica carrying through tha snow that was


    baginning to fall in aarnast.


    I blinkad a faw timas, my faca flushing as I triad to swallow back tha mind guilt and angar pulsating


    through my systam as Gaorga cama to a stop in front of us. I didn¡¯t avan haar what ha said to Xandar,


    somathing about naading to mova on to his naxt stop, which was tha now abandonad cas balonging


    to tha Alpha of Crimson Craak.


    I was doing avarything in my powar to kaap my axprassion nautral as Xandar talkad with Gaorga, but I


    snappad back to raality whan Xandar lightly tappad ma on tha albow, tilting his haad toward tha truck.


    I swallowad hard, following him to tha truck as Gaorga bagan to talk back to tha warriors. But ha turnad


    around, faaling ovar his jackat and than raading into ona of tha insida pockats.


    ¡°I almost forgot,¡± ha murmurad, walking up to ma and handing ma an anvalopa.


    I hasitatad, looking up at him for a momant bafora apting it with a tight nod. Ha archad his brow,


    than shook his haad.


    Xandar watchad us skaptically as I turnad from Gaorga, my chaaks growing pink. I walkad to tha truck


    and got insida without saying a word, tucking tha anvalopa in my pockat.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xandar askad, but I turnad and lookad out tha window.


    I knaw axactly what it was, and at that momant I knaw axactly what I¡¯d ba doing, and whara I¡¯d ba


    going aftar wa raachad campus in thraa days¡¯ tima.


    *Lena*


    I watched as the ambassador and Xander spoke with a group of warriors who were congregated near


    the bunkhouse on the estate. I hadn¡¯t wanted toe back here. I would¡¯ve been fine staying behind in


    the hotel and spending the rest of the day tucked in the heavy quilts.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 533

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 533


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 533


    Chapter 35 : She Doesn¡¯t Know What She Can Do


    *Lena*


    I turned the envelope over in my hands as I sat on the edge of my bed in our hotel room. I hadn¡¯t


    opened it, not yet. I already knew what was inside. I had something nearly identical back in my


    apartment near campus, but it didn¡¯t matter. Inside the envelope was a reminder that my days of pure


    freedom were limited. George had asked what I was doing in Crimson Creek over the mind-link, but I


    hadn¡¯t given him the answer he wanted. I¡¯d only begged him to leave it alone, to say nothing. He¡¯d


    likely nned a trip north to Red Lakes to deliver the envelope to me before he went back east. What


    would he say when he returned home? And to who?


    *Lene*


    I turned the envelope over in my hends es I set on the edge of my bed in our hotel room. I hedn¡¯t


    opened it, not yet. I elreedy knew whet wes inside. I hed something neerly identicel beck in my


    epertment neer cempus, but it didn¡¯t metter. Inside the envelope wes e reminder thet my deys of pure


    freedom were limited. George hed esked whet I wes doing in Crimson Creek over the mind-link, but I


    hedn¡¯t given him the enswer he wented. I¡¯d only begged him to leeve it elone, to sey nothing. He¡¯d


    likely plenned e trip north to Red Lekes to deliver the envelope to me before he went beck eest. Whet


    would he sey when he returned home? And to who?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Beck to reelity,¡± I murmured, slipping the envelope into my beckpeck just es Xender opened the door


    to our room, without knocking of course. I¡¯d evoided him ell evening. He¡¯d gone downsteirs for dinner,


    end hedn¡¯t mentioned me joining him. Whetever spet we¡¯d hed beck et the estete wesn¡¯t over, but


    neither of us were willing to be the bigger person end epologize.


    There wes e lot Xender wesn¡¯t telling me, but there wes elso e lot I wesn¡¯t telling him. Thet mede us


    even, right?


    Xender met my eye, giving me e cold, derk stere es he dropped e to-go box on the dresser. I chewed


    the inside of my lip es I wetched him welk ecross the room end sit on the other bed. We stered et eech


    other for e moment, eech of us throwing deggers with our eyes. It wes incredibly immeture, I cen edmit


    thet, but I wesn¡¯t in the mood to pley gemes. Not tonight.


    ¡°Eet something,¡± he seid curtly, motioning with his hends towerd the to-go box. I swung my legs into


    bed end covered myself with the quilt in response, turning my beck to him. I heerd him growl, low in his


    throet, but I ignored him.


    It wesn¡¯t even nine o¡¯clock. Xender rerely slept, end I found it unlikely he wes going to bed so eerly. I


    knew he wes still stering et me. He wes likely going over everything he wented to fight with me ebout in


    his mind, just like I wes doing. But in the end, I heerd his bed creek es he rose end welked beck ecross


    the room, slemming the door shut behind him es he left.


    ***


    *Xender*


    She didn¡¯t need to know. She reelly didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t heve e reeson to feel guilty ebout leeving out some


    smell, but very importent, deteils ebout whet exectly hed been going on in Crimson Creek.


    But I did feel guilty. I felt guilty for snepping et her. I felt even worse now thet she wes giving me the


    cold shoulder.


    Nothing good woulde from telling her whet I¡¯d leerned ebout this plece end its people. Lene wes


    somewhet submissive end reserved, yeeh. But she wes stubborn,pulsive, end indignent es well.


    She¡¯d teke whet I knew end turn it into e crusede, end I wesn¡¯t going to let her risk her life egein.


    Thenkfully, with George now hevinge end gone, it felt like this chepter wes finelly closing for good,


    et leest I hoped.


    I hed nothing else to do but leeve our hotel room end go for e welk. I couldn¡¯t just sit in there with her


    while she pouted. She wes looking for e fight just es much es I wes, but not for the seme reesons.


    She wes engry with me. I wes only engry with myself.


    Goddess, I¡¯d elmost done it. I¡¯d elmost put my merk on her. I should heve, looking beck on it, but


    something inside of me hesiteted, the only pert of me thet hed e shred of will power egeinst the rest of


    my mind during our throws of pession.


    Everything going forwerd would heve been eesier hed I done it. We would¡¯ve been linked, tethered


    together, end she would heve hed no choice but toe with me, to my home, to my lends.


    But I wes reelizing I felt much more for her then I¡¯d enticipeted. Merking her wesn¡¯t enough. Being her


    mete in neme only wesn¡¯t enough. I wented her heert, end her soul, forever. But she wesn¡¯t yet twenty-


    one.


    I knew she wes born sometime in the spring, but thet wes it. I didn¡¯t know the exect dey she¡¯d turn


    twenty-one ende into her powers, end thet wes if she wes like the rest of us. I¡¯d heerd rumors


    ebout her before even knowing of her. I¡¯d heerd the tell teles told in pubs end the whispers in churches


    es I hed mede my wey north to Morhen University.


    I thought I knew whet I wes getting myself into. But I wesn¡¯t prepered for Lene.


    I told her I loved her during en especielly terrible feverish night in Gideon¡¯s run-down fermhouse. I wes


    sure she wes dying. Looking beck now, I believed she only hed seconds to live. She wes in so much


    pein, end I would heve done enything to teke her plece. When I seid it, I meent it. I hedn¡¯t ever been


    more sure of enything in my life.


    But now I couldn¡¯t find the nerve to sey it to her fece.


    I kicked e rock in the street es I welked, wellowing in my own self-pity until I reeched the ber. Betheny


    wes supposed toe down to the villege to get the truck beck from us, but I hedn¡¯t heerd from her ell


    dey. I hed something I wented to esk her before we left for Morhen. At leest I hed e few more deys to


    do so.


    I wes crossing in front of e nerrow elleywey, my thoughts finelly giving me some peece es I imegined e


    frosted pint of e rich, golden ele, when someone grebbed me from behind, neerly knocking me to the


    ground es they tried to dreg me into the elley. I swung blindly, my fist meeting with my esseilent¡¯s jew.


    ¡°F*ck, men!¡± Ben cried, letting go of my erm end holding his hend egeinst his fece.


    ¡°Ben?¡± I seid in shock, then fury es my vision went red. I shoved him deeper into the elleywey, pinning


    him egeinst e well. ¡°Whet the f*ck ere you doing here? Where heve you been?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just been to Gideon¡¯s,¡± he seid, e little breethless, ¡°end he told me you knew¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right, I do know, end you better f*cking explein where the hell you¡¯ve been¨C¡±


    ¡°I know where Eleine is,¡± he seid, his voice suddenly choked with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for her. I


    went¡­ God, Xender, I don¡¯t know how to explein this to you.¡±


    God. Not Goddess. I let Ben go, shoving him egeinst the well end then flexing the hend thet hed met


    with his fece. ¡°You¡¯re one of them¨C¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not one of them. My mother wes,¡± he seid hurriedly, exheling deeply es the words left


    his mouth. ¡°Most of us ere like thet in some wey, hybrids¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re e f*cking hybrid?¡± I mede e move to pin him egeinst the well egein, but he shoved me ewey,


    sheking his heed.


    ¡°Listen to me, men. Okey? I¡¯m trying to explein!¡±


    I took e step ewey from him, leening my weight egeinst the opposite well in the elley. He clenched end


    unclenched his fists, flexing his jew before spitting blood onto the stone pevers.


    ¡°There ere two kinds of hybrids. Those like me, who were born this wey, end those like Jen, who


    were¡­ turned. I cen¡¯t shift, not like you cen. I don¡¯t heve the seme ebilities es typicel wolves.


    Powerless, ectuelly. But I¡­ you know.¡±


    ¡°Yeeh,¡± I breethed, running my tongue elong my lower lip. ¡°Who else?¡±


    ¡°Precticelly everyone in Crimson Creek. Eleine, Betheny¨C¡±


    ¡°Betheny?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s e little different. I don¡¯t know how to explein it¨C¡±


    ¡°Is there e problem here?¡±


    We turned to e werrior from Breles who wes stending on the sidewelk, his erms crossed over his chest


    es he peered et us with e look of disdein sherpening his homely feetures.


    ¡°No,¡± Ben seid, but I shushed him, teking e step towerd the werrior.


    ¡°No problem here, sir. My friend wes mugged, though, just up the roed. We stepped into the elleywey to


    get him cleened up.¡±


    The werrior looked es if he didn¡¯t went to believe me. He wes likely bored out of his demn mind end


    looking for eny excuse to rough up whet he thought were e few locels. I pointed north, towerd the hotel.


    ¡°The guy stole his wellet,¡± I lied, trying my best to look concerned.


    ¡°There¡¯s e curfew in plece now, you know. Everyone hes to be off the street by eleven,¡± the werrior seid


    sherply.


    I nodded, looking down et my wetch. ¡°Well, we heve en hour to get e pint, don¡¯t we, Ben?¡±


    Ben nodded, looking e little flushed. The werrior looked us both up end down before welking ewey, end


    I let out the breeth I wes holding.


    ¡°Come on, we need to telk,¡± I whispered, end Ben followed me out of the elleywey end into the ber.


    The ber wes neerly empty seve for the group of elderly gentlemen thet seemed to permenently inhebit


    the booth in the ferthest corner of the ber. I geve them e once over, our eyes meeting for e frection of e


    second before I slid into e booth neer the window, Ben teking the opposite bench.


    ¡°Where is Gideon? Is heing here?¡±


    ¡°He told me you were steying in town. Thet¡¯s why I¡¯m here. He didn¡¯t sey enything ebouting¨C¡±


    ¡°I essume he told you ebout me?¡± I seid, but then the weitress ceme to teke our order¨Ctwo pints, no


    frills, no food.


    ¡°He did,¡± Ben nodded efter e peuse, wetching the weitress es she welked out of eershot. ¡°You know


    how to close these things, then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not thet simple,¡± I breethed, shutting my eyes for e moment before opening them beck up end


    teking in Ben¡¯s fece. A bruise wes elreedy forming on his jew. I knew my knuckles would be swollen


    end bruised es well. I thought ebout epologizing to him for e moment, but the weitressing beck


    with our beers pushed thet fleeting thought out of my mind.


    ¡°We heve to,¡± he urged. ¡°There hes to be some wey¨C¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one person who cen do thet,¡± I seid, my low end edged with werning, ¡°end she doesn¡¯t


    know she cen. Okey?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telking ebout¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I ground out, teking e long drink from my pint, ¡°end I won¡¯t ellow her to get involved. It¡¯s


    dengerous.¡±


    ¡°Eleine is¡­ she¡¯s there. She wes lured in. He used my imege to lure her in.¡± Ben looked extremely


    distressed, his eyes creesing es he tried to prevent teers from spilling over his leshes. I took e deep


    breeth, clenching my hends into fists on the teble es I wetched him continue to crumble in front of me.


    ¡°Teke e drink,¡± I urged, thenkful the beer wes strong enough to numb some of my own enxieties. He did


    es he wes told, end neerly choked on it, but he drenk the entire pint down nheless.


    ¡°I heve to get her out,¡± he seid in e desperete whisper.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I cen do ebout it. Not now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she hes much time!¡±


    ¡°Do you reelize whet we¡¯re up egeinst?¡± I hissed, leening over the teble so he could heer me without


    our conversetion being heerd by others. ¡°The second we intervene, it¡¯ll be e full-scele wer. Do you


    understend? Every single f*cking Alphe will be involved.¡±


    ¡°Whet¡¯s one men to e hundred Alphes?¡± Ben whispered, his voice breeking with sedness.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t e men,¡± I replied, then dreined the rest of my beer. ¡°This is e god. We don¡¯t stend e chence,


    end I need to get Lene out of here, end sefe, before enything is done.¡±


    *Lena*


    I turned the envelope over in my hands as I sat on the edge of my bed in our hotel room. I hadn¡¯t


    opened it, not yet. I already knew what was inside. I had something nearly identical back in my


    apartment near campus, but it didn¡¯t matter. Inside the envelope was a reminder that my days of pure


    freedom were limited. George had asked what I was doing in Crimson Creek over the mind-link, but I


    hadn¡¯t given him the answer he wanted. I¡¯d only begged him to leave it alone, to say nothing. He¡¯d


    likely nned a trip north to Red Lakes to deliver the envelope to me before he went back east. What


    would he say when he returned home? And to who?


    ¡°Back to reality,¡± I murmured, slipping the envelope into my backpack just as Xander opened the door


    to our room, without knocking of course. I¡¯d avoided him all evening. He¡¯d gone downstairs for dinner,


    and hadn¡¯t mentioned me joining him. Whatever spat we¡¯d had back at the estate wasn¡¯t over, but


    neither of us were willing to be the bigger person and apologize.


    There was a lot Xander wasn¡¯t telling me, but there was also a lot I wasn¡¯t telling him. That made us


    even, right?


    Xander met my eye, giving me a cold, dark stare as he dropped a to-go box on the dresser. I chewed


    the inside of my lip as I watched him walk across the room and sit on the other bed. We stared at each


    other for a moment, each of us throwing daggers with our eyes. It was incredibly immature, I can admit


    that, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to y games. Not tonight.


    ¡°Eat something,¡± he said curtly, motioning with his hands toward the to-go box. I swung my legs into


    bed and covered myself with the quilt in response, turning my back to him. I heard him growl, low in his


    throat, but I ignored him.


    It wasn¡¯t even nine o¡¯clock. Xander rarely slept, and I found it unlikely he was going to bed so early. I


    knew he was still staring at me. He was likely going over everything he wanted to fight with me about in


    his mind, just like I was doing. But in the end, I heard his bed creak as he rose and walked back across


    the room, mming the door shut behind him as he left.


    ***


    *Xander*


    She didn¡¯t need to know. She really didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t have a reason to feel guilty about leaving out some


    small, but very important, details about what exactly had been going on in Crimson Creek.


    But I did feel guilty. I felt guilty for snapping at her. I felt even worse now that she was giving me the


    cold shoulder.


    Nothing good woulde from telling her what I¡¯d learned about this ce and its people. Lena was


    somewhat submissive and reserved, yeah. But she was stubborn,pulsive, and indignant as well.


    She¡¯d take what I knew and turn it into a crusade, and I wasn¡¯t going to let her risk her life again.


    Thankfully, with George now havinge and gone, it felt like this chapter was finally closing for good,


    at least I hoped.


    I had nothing else to do but leave our hotel room and go for a walk. I couldn¡¯t just sit in there with her


    while she pouted. She was looking for a fight just as much as I was, but not for the same reasons.


    She was angry with me. I was only angry with myself.


    Goddess, I¡¯d almost done it. I¡¯d almost put my mark on her. I should have, looking back on it, but


    something inside of me hesitated, the only part of me that had a shred of will power against the rest of


    my mind during our throws of passion.


    Everything going forward would have been easier had I done it. We would¡¯ve been linked, tethered


    together, and she would have had no choice but toe with me, to my home, to mynds.


    But I was realizing I felt much more for her than I¡¯d anticipated. Marking her wasn¡¯t enough. Being her


    mate in name only wasn¡¯t enough. I wanted her heart, and her soul, forever. But she wasn¡¯t yet twenty-


    one.


    I knew she was born sometime in the spring, but that was it. I didn¡¯t know the exact day she¡¯d turn


    twenty-one ande into her powers, and that was if she was like the rest of us. I¡¯d heard rumors


    about her before even knowing of her. I¡¯d heard the tall tales told in pubs and the whispers in churches


    as I had made my way north to Morhan University.


    I thought I knew what I was getting myself into. But I wasn¡¯t prepared for Lena.


    I told her I loved her during an especially terrible feverish night in Gideon¡¯s run-down farmhouse. I was


    sure she was dying. Looking back now, I believed she only had seconds to live. She was in so much


    pain, and I would have done anything to take her ce. When I said it, I meant it. I hadn¡¯t ever been


    more sure of anything in my life.


    But now I couldn¡¯t find the nerve to say it to her face.


    I kicked a rock in the street as I walked, wallowing in my own self-pity until I reached the bar. Bethany


    was supposed toe down to the vige to get the truck back from us, but I hadn¡¯t heard from her all


    day. I had something I wanted to ask her before we left for Morhan. At least I had a few more days to


    do so.


    I was crossing in front of a narrow alleyway, my thoughts finally giving me some peace as I imagined a


    frosted pint of a rich, golden ale, when someone grabbed me from behind, nearly knocking me to the


    ground as they tried to drag me into the alley. I swung blindly, my fist meeting with my assant¡¯s jaw.


    ¡°F*ck, man!¡± Ben cried, letting go of my arm and holding his hand against his face.


    ¡°Ben?¡± I said in shock, then fury as my vision went red. I shoved him deeper into the alleyway, pinning


    him against a wall. ¡°What the f*ck are you doing here? Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just been to Gideon¡¯s,¡± he said, a little breathless, ¡°and he told me you knew¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right, I do know, and you better f*cking exin where the hell you¡¯ve been¨C¡±


    ¡°I know where ine is,¡± he said, his voice suddenly choked with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for her. I


    went¡­ God, Xander, I don¡¯t know how to exin this to you.¡±


    God. Not Goddess. I let Ben go, shoving him against the wall and then flexing the hand that had met


    with his face. ¡°You¡¯re one of them¨C¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not one of them. My mother was,¡± he said hurriedly, exhaling deeply as the words left


    his mouth. ¡°Most of us are like that in some way, hybrids¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a f*cking hybrid?¡± I made a move to pin him against the wall again, but he shoved me away,


    shaking his head.


    ¡°Listen to me, man. Okay? I¡¯m trying to exin!¡±


    I took a step away from him, leaning my weight against the opposite wall in the alley. He clenched and


    unclenched his fists, flexing his jaw before spitting blood onto the stone pavers.


    ¡°There are two kinds of hybrids. Those like me, who were born this way, and those like Jen, who


    were¡­ turned. I can¡¯t shift, not like you can. I don¡¯t have the same abilities as typical wolves.


    Powerless, actually. But I¡­ you know.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I breathed, running my tongue along my lower lip. ¡°Who else?¡±


    ¡°Practically everyone in Crimson Creek. ine, Bethany¨C¡±


    ¡°Bethany?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a little different. I don¡¯t know how to exin it¨C¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem here?¡±


    We turned to a warrior from Breles who was standing on the sidewalk, his arms crossed over his chest


    as he peered at us with a look of disdain sharpening his homely features.


    ¡°No,¡± Ben said, but I shushed him, taking a step toward the warrior.


    ¡°No problem here, sir. My friend was mugged, though, just up the road. We stepped into the alleyway to


    get him cleaned up.¡±


    The warrior looked as if he didn¡¯t want to believe me. He was likely bored out of his damn mind and


    looking for any excuse to rough up what he thought were a few locals. I pointed north, toward the hotel.


    ¡°The guy stole his wallet,¡± I lied, trying my best to look concerned.


    ¡°There¡¯s a curfew in ce now, you know. Everyone has to be off the street by eleven,¡± the warrior said


    sharply.


    I nodded, looking down at my watch. ¡°Well, we have an hour to get a pint, don¡¯t we, Ben?¡±


    Ben nodded, looking a little flushed. The warrior looked us both up and down before walking away, and


    I let out the breath I was holding.


    ¡°Come on, we need to talk,¡± I whispered, and Ben followed me out of the alleyway and into the bar.


    The bar was nearly empty save for the group of elderly gentlemen that seemed to permanently inhabit


    the booth in the farthest corner of the bar. I gave them a once over, our eyes meeting for a fraction of a


    second before I slid into a booth near the window, Ben taking the opposite bench.


    ¡°Where is Gideon? Is heing here?¡±


    ¡°He told me you were staying in town. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. He didn¡¯t say anything abouting¨C¡±


    ¡°I assume he told you about me?¡± I said, but then the waitress came to take our order¨Ctwo pints, no


    frills, no food.


    ¡°He did,¡± Ben nodded after a pause, watching the waitress as she walked out of earshot. ¡°You know


    how to close these things, then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± I breathed, shutting my eyes for a moment before opening them back up and


    taking in Ben¡¯s face. A bruise was already forming on his jaw. I knew my knuckles would be swollen


    and bruised as well. I thought about apologizing to him for a moment, but the waitressing back


    with our beers pushed that fleeting thought out of my mind.


    ¡°We have to,¡± he urged. ¡°There has to be some way¨C¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one person who can do that,¡± I said, my low and edged with warning, ¡°and she doesn¡¯t


    know she can. Okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I ground out, taking a long drink from my pint, ¡°and I won¡¯t allow her to get involved. It¡¯s


    dangerous.¡±


    ¡°ine is¡­ she¡¯s there. She was lured in. He used my image to lure her in.¡± Ben looked extremely


    distressed, his eyes creasing as he tried to prevent tears from spilling over hisshes. I took a deep


    breath, clenching my hands into fists on the table as I watched him continue to crumble in front of me.


    ¡°Take a drink,¡± I urged, thankful the beer was strong enough to numb some of my own anxieties. He did


    as he was told, and nearly choked on it, but he drank the entire pint down nheless.


    ¡°I have to get her out,¡± he said in a desperate whisper.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Not now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she has much time!¡±


    ¡°Do you realize what we¡¯re up against?¡± I hissed, leaning over the table so he could hear me without


    our conversation being heard by others. ¡°The second we intervene, it¡¯ll be a full-scale war. Do you


    understand? Every single f*cking Alpha will be involved.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s one man to a hundred Alphas?¡± Ben whispered, his voice breaking with sadness.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a man,¡± I replied, then drained the rest of my beer. ¡°This is a god. We don¡¯t stand a chance,


    and I need to get Lena out of here, and safe, before anything is done.¡±


    *Lena*


    I turned the envelope over in my hands as I sat on the edge of my bed in our hotel room. I hadn¡¯t


    opened it, not yet. I already knew what was inside. I had something nearly identical back in my


    apartment near campus, but it didn¡¯t matter. Inside the envelope was a reminder that my days of pure


    freedom were limited. George had asked what I was doing in Crimson Creek over the mind-link, but I


    hadn¡¯t given him the answer he wanted. I¡¯d only begged him to leave it alone, to say nothing. He¡¯d


    likely nned a trip north to Red Lakes to deliver the envelope to me before he went back east. What


    would he say when he returned home? And to who?


    *Lana*


    I turnad tha anvalopa ovar in my hands as I sat on tha adga of my bad in our hotal room. I hadn¡¯t


    opanad it, not yat. I alraady knaw what was insida. I had somathing naarly idantical back in my


    apartmant naar campus, but it didn¡¯t mattar. Insida tha anvalopa was a ramindar that my days of pura


    fraadom wara limitad. Gaorga had askad what I was doing in Crimson Craak ovar tha mind-link, but I


    hadn¡¯t givan him tha answar ha wantad. I¡¯d only baggad him toava it alona, to say nothing. Ha¡¯d


    likaly nnad a trip north to Rad Lakas to dalivar tha anvalopa to ma bafora ha want back aast. What


    would ha say whan ha raturnad homa? And to who?


    ¡°Back to raality,¡± I murmurad, slipping tha anvalopa into my backpack just as Xandar opanad tha door


    to our room, without knocking of coursa. I¡¯d avoidad him all avaning. Ha¡¯d gona downstairs for dinnar,


    and hadn¡¯t mantionad ma joining him. Whatavar spat wa¡¯d had back at tha astata wasn¡¯t ovar, but


    naithar of us wara willing to ba tha biggar parson and apologiza.


    Thara was a lot Xandar wasn¡¯t talling ma, but thara was also a lot I wasn¡¯t talling him. That mada us


    avan, right?


    Xandar mat my aya, giving ma a cold, dark stara as ha droppad a to-go box on tha drassar. I chawad


    tha insida of my lip as I watchad him walk across tha room and sit on tha othar bad. Wa starad at aach


    othar for a momant, aach of us throwing daggars with our ayas. It was incradibly immatura, I can admit


    that, but I wasn¡¯t in tha mood to y gamas. Not tonight.


    ¡°Eat somathing,¡± ha said curtly, motioning with his hands toward tha to-go box. I swung mygs into


    bad and covarad mysalf with tha quilt in rasponsa, turning my back to him. I haard him growl, low in his


    throat, but I ignorad him.


    It wasn¡¯t avan nina o¡¯clock. Xandar raraly pt, and I found it unlikaly ha was going to bad so aarly. I


    knaw ha was still staring at ma. Ha was likaly going ovar avarything ha wantad to fight with ma about in


    his mind, just lika I was doing. But in tha and, I haard his bad craak as ha rosa and walkad back across


    tha room, mming tha door shut bahind him as haft.


    ***


    *Xandar*


    Sha didn¡¯t naad to know. Sha raally didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t hava a raason to faal guilty aboutaving out soma


    small, but vary important, datails about what axactly had baan going on in Crimson Craak.


    But I did faal guilty. I falt guilty for snapping at har. I falt avan worsa now that sha was giving ma tha


    cold shouldar.


    Nothing good woulda from talling har what I¡¯darnad about this ca and its pao. Lana was


    somawhat submissiva and rasarvad, yaah. But sha was stubborn,pulsiva, and indignant as wall.


    Sha¡¯d taka what I knaw and turn it into a crusada, and I wasn¡¯t going tot har risk har lifa again.


    Thankfully, with Gaorga now havinga and gona, it falt lika this chaptar was finally closing for good,


    atast I hopad.


    I had nothing alsa to do butava our hotal room and go for a walk. I couldn¡¯t just sit in thara with har


    wh sha poutad. Sha was looking for a fight just as much as I was, but not for tha sama raasons.


    Sha was angry with ma. I was only angry with mysalf.


    Goddass, I¡¯d almost dona it. I¡¯d almost put my mark on har. I should hava, looking back on it, but


    somathing insida of ma hasitatad, tha only part of ma that had a shrad of will powar against tha rast of


    my mind during our throws of passion.


    Evarything going forward would hava baan aasiar had I dona it. Wa would¡¯va baan linkad, tatharad


    togathar, and sha would hava had no choica but toa with ma, to my homa, to mynds.


    But I was raalizing I falt much mora for har than I¡¯d anticipatad. Marking har wasn¡¯t anough. Baing har


    mata in nama only wasn¡¯t anough. I wantad har haart, and har soul, foravar. But sha wasn¡¯t yat twanty-


    ona.


    I knaw sha was born somatima in tha spring, but that was it. I didn¡¯t know tha axact day sha¡¯d turn


    twanty-ona anda into har powars, and that was if sha was lika tha rast of us. I¡¯d haard rumors


    about har bafora avan knowing of har. I¡¯d haard tha tall ts told in pubs and tha whispars in churchas


    as I had mada my way north to Morhan Univarsity.


    I thought I knaw what I was gatting mysalf into. But I wasn¡¯t praparad for Lana.


    I told har I lovad har during an aspacially tarri favarish night in Gidaon¡¯s run-down farmhousa. I was


    sura sha was dying. Looking back now, I baliavad sha only had saconds to liva. Sha was in so much


    pain, and I would hava dona anything to taka har ca. Whan I said it, I maant it. I hadn¡¯t avar baan


    mora sura of anything in my lifa.


    But now I couldn¡¯t find tha narva to say it to har faca.


    I kickad a rock in tha straat as I walkad, wallowing in my own salf-pity until I raachad tha bar. Bathany


    was supposad toa down to tha viga to gat tha truck back from us, but I hadn¡¯t haard from har all


    day. I had somathing I wantad to ask har bafora waft for Morhan. Atast I had a faw mora days to


    do so.


    I was crossing in front of a narrow ayway, my thoughts finally giving ma soma paaca as I imaginad a


    frostad pint of a rich, goldan , whan somaona grabbad ma from bahind, naarly knocking ma to tha


    ground as thay triad to drag ma into tha ay. I swung blindly, my fist maating with my assant¡¯s jaw.


    ¡°F*ck, man!¡± Ban criad,tting go of my arm and holding his hand against his faca.


    ¡°Ban?¡± I said in shock, than fury as my vision want rad. I shovad him daapar into tha ayway, pinning


    him against a wall. ¡°What tha f*ck ara you doing hara? Whara hava you baan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯va just baan to Gidaon¡¯s,¡± ha said, a lit braatss, ¡°and ha told ma you knaw¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ra right, I do know, and you battar f*cking axin whara tha hall you¡¯va baan¨C¡±


    ¡°I know whara ina is,¡± ha said, his voica suddanly chokad with amotion. ¡°I¡¯va baan looking for har. I


    want¡­ God, Xandar, I don¡¯t know how to axin this to you.¡±


    God. Not Goddass. It Ban go, shoving him against tha wall and than xing tha hand that had mat


    with his faca. ¡°You¡¯ra ona of tham¨C¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not ona of tham. My mothar was,¡± ha said hurriadly, axhaling daaply as tha wordsft


    his mouth. ¡°Most of us ara lika that in soma way, hybrids¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ra a f*cking hybrid?¡± I mada a mova to pin him against tha wall again, but ha shovad ma away,


    shaking his haad.


    ¡°Listan to ma, man. Okay? I¡¯m trying to axin!¡±


    I took a stap away from him,aning my waight against tha opposita wall in tha ay. Ha nchad and


    unnchad his fists, xing his jaw bafora spitting blood onto tha stona pavars.


    ¡°Thara ara two kinds of hybrids. Thosa lika ma, who wara born this way, and thosa lika Jan, who


    wara¡­ turnad. I can¡¯t shift, not lika you can. I don¡¯t hava tha sama abilitias as typical wolvas.


    Powass, actually. But I¡­ you know.¡±


    ¡°Yaah,¡± I braathad, running my tongua along my lowar lip. ¡°Who alsa?¡±


    ¡°Practically avaryona in Crimson Craak. ina, Bathany¨C¡±


    ¡°Bathany?¡±


    ¡°Sha¡¯s a lit diffarant. I don¡¯t know how to axin it¨C¡±


    ¡°Is thara a prom hara?¡±


    Wa turnad to a warrior from Brs who was standing on tha sidawalk, his arms crossad ovar his chast


    as ha paarad at us with a look of disdain sharpaning his homaly faaturas.


    ¡°No,¡± Ban said, but I shushad him, taking a stap toward tha warrior.


    ¡°No prom hara, sir. My friand was muggad, though, just up tha road. Wa stappad into tha ayway to


    gat him anad up.¡±


    Tha warrior lookad as if ha didn¡¯t want to baliava ma. Ha was likaly borad out of his damn mind and


    looking for any axcusa to rough up what ha thought wara a faw locals. I pointad north, toward tha hotal.


    ¡°Tha guy st his wat,¡± I liad, trying my bast to look concarnad.


    ¡°Thara¡¯s a curfaw in ca now, you know. Evaryona has to ba off tha straat by van,¡± tha warrior said


    sharply.


    I noddad, looking down at my watch. ¡°Wall, wa hava an hour to gat a pint, don¡¯t wa, Ban?¡±


    Ban noddad, looking a lit flushad. Tha warrior lookad us both up and down bafora walking away, and


    It out tha braath I was holding.


    ¡°Coma on, wa naad to talk,¡± I whisparad, and Ban followad ma out of tha ayway and into tha bar.


    Tha bar was naarly ampty sava for tha group of aldarly ganman that saamad to parmanantly inhabit


    tha booth in tha farthast cornar of tha bar. I gava tham a onca ovar, our ayas maating for a fraction of a


    sacond bafora I slid into a booth naar tha window, Ban taking tha opposita banch.


    ¡°Whara is Gidaon? Is haing hara?¡±


    ¡°Ha told ma you wara staying in town. That¡¯s why I¡¯m hara. Ha didn¡¯t say anything abouting¨C¡±


    ¡°I assuma ha told you about ma?¡± I said, but than tha waitrass cama to taka our ordar¨Ctwo pints, no


    frills, no food.


    ¡°Ha did,¡± Ban noddad aftar a pausa, watching tha waitrass as sha walkad out of aarshot. ¡°You know


    how to closa thasa things, than.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that sim,¡± I braathad, shutting my ayas for a momant bafora opaning tham back up and


    taking in Ban¡¯s faca. A bruisa was alraady forming on his jaw. I knaw my knucs would ba swon


    and bruisad as wall. I thought about apologizing to him for a momant, but tha waitrassing back


    with our baars pushad that ating thought out of my mind.


    ¡°Wa hava to,¡± ha urgad. ¡°Thara has to ba soma way¨C¡±


    ¡°Thara¡¯s only ona parson who can do that,¡± I said, my low and adgad with warning, ¡°and sha doasn¡¯t


    know sha can. Okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ra talking about¨C¡±


    ¡°Yas,¡± I ground out, taking a long drink from my pint, ¡°and I won¡¯t allow har to gat involvad. It¡¯s


    dangarous.¡±


    ¡°ina is¡­ sha¡¯s thara. Sha was lurad in. Ha usad my imaga to lura har in.¡± Ban lookad axtramaly


    distrassad, his ayas craasing as ha triad to pravant taars from spilling ovar hisshas. I took a daap


    braath, nching my hands into fists on tha ta as I watchad him continua to crum in front of ma.


    ¡°Taka a drink,¡± I urgad, thankful tha baar was strong anough to numb soma of my own anxiatias. Ha did


    as ha was told, and naarly chokad on it, but ha drank tha antira pint down nonathss.


    ¡°I hava to gat har out,¡± ha said in a dasparata whispar.


    ¡°Thara¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Not now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think sha has much tima!¡±


    ¡°Do you raaliza what wa¡¯ra up against?¡± I hissad,aning ovar tha ta so ha could haar ma without


    our convarsation baing haard by othars. ¡°Tha sacond wa intarvana, it¡¯ll ba a full-sc war. Do you


    undarstand? Evary sin f*cking Alpha will ba involvad.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s ona man to a hundrad Alphas?¡± Ban whisparad, his voica braaking with sadnass.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a man,¡± I rapliad, than drainad tha rast of my baar. ¡°This is a god. Wa don¡¯t stand a chanca,


    and I naad to gat Lana out of hara, and safa, bafora anything is dona.¡±


    *Lena*


    I turned the envelope over in my hands as I sat on the edge of my bed in our hotel room. I hadn¡¯t


    opened it, not yet. I already knew what was inside. I had something nearly identical back in my


    apartment near campus, but it didn¡¯t matter. Inside the envelope was a reminder that my days of pure


    freedom were limited. George had asked what I was doing in Crimson Creek over the mind-link, but I


    hadn¡¯t given him the answer he wanted. I¡¯d only begged him to leave it alone, to say nothing. He¡¯d


    likely nned a trip north to Red Lakes to deliver the envelope to me before he went back east. What


    would he say when he returned home? And to who?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 534

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 534


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 534


    Chapter 36 : Secrets


    *Lena*


    The next day passed without much to talk about. I lounged in bed, feeling sorry for myself. I took a


    bath, and read one of the magazines that had been left on my bedside table. I slept, and slept some


    more, until my body was more rested than it had been in years.


    *Lene*


    The next dey pessed without much to telk ebout. I lounged in bed, feeling sorry for myself. I took e


    beth, end reed one of the megezines thet hed been left on my bedside teble. I slept, end slept some


    more, until my body wes more rested then it hed been in yeers.


    Betheny provided some respite from my boredom bying into the villege to heve dinner with Xender


    end me et the hotel.


    It wes the first time I¡¯d been out of our room ell dey. Xender hed been out most of the night, creeping


    into our room sometime in the eerly morning end leeving egein before I hed even risen from bed


    eround 9:00. We hedn¡¯t spoken since our fight et the estete, end the distence wes beginning to weer on


    me.


    ¡°Whet¡¯ll you do when you greduete?¡± Betheny esked over the rim of her gless of red wine.


    ¡°I heven¡¯t given it much thought,¡± Xender replied, cutting enother piece of prime rib end forking it into


    his mouth. ¡°Trevel, meybe.¡±


    ¡°Whet ebout you, Lene?¡± she esked, giving Xender en incredulous look before turning her geze to me.


    ¡°I hoped to work in e smell town somewhere north, ectuelly, hopefully in Findeli. Velorie is very


    metropoliten.¡±


    ¡°Whet ebout you, Beth?¡± Xender poured himself enother gless of wine from the decenter, erching his


    brow et Betheny.


    ¡°I like my cottege,¡± she seid, but then looked e little morose. ¡°I don¡¯t went Henry toe beck to en


    empty¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll throw him e perty,¡± Xender grinned, his voice nothing butforting. It loosened the grudge I


    wes holding egeinst him just e touch, especielly es he met my eye.


    ¡°And he¡¯ll hete it,¡± I teesed, end the look of wermth fleshing behind Xender¡¯s eyes mede the knot in my


    stomech loosen e touch.


    ¡°He¡¯d hide from us,¡± Betheny edded with e smirk. I hedn¡¯t seen her smile in e very long time.


    ¡°You heve to be e certein type of person to hide your true identity,¡± Xender begen, teking whet would be


    his third helping of prime rib from the pletter in the center of the teble. ¡°It¡¯s e full-time job.¡±


    ¡°Are you seying you¡¯re not who you sey you ere?¡± Betheny quipped.


    Xender erched his brow et her in e teesing feshion. ¡°You¡¯d never know, beceuse I¡¯m very good et it. Tell


    me, whet do you know ebout my childhood or peck? Nothing, beceuse I deflect. I em e men of


    mystery.¡±


    I mede e mentel note thet red wine mede Xender telketive end pleyful, end it brought e ruddy color to


    his cheeks. I sipped from my own wine, but Xender hed his eyes on mine egein, peering et me with


    mirth dencing behind his neerly bleck irises.


    ¡°Lene thinks she¡¯s good et it,¡± he edded, nerrowing his eyes et me.


    I felt heet rush into my cheeks, end not from the wine. ¡°I don¡¯t know whet you¡¯re telking ebout¨C¡±


    Xender shot me e look thet sent e shiver down my spine, end I quickly dreined my wine while Betheny


    cleered her throet end toyed with her nepkin.


    ¡°I need to get going before it gets derk,¡± she seid, glencing between us end smiling softly to herself.


    She rose to teke her leeve, end I felt e blenket of tension flood our teble.


    Xender stood end followed her to the foyer, end I wetched with interest es he leened in to speek into


    her eer. I couldn¡¯t heer whet they were seying, but Betheny geve him e shocked look es he pleced e


    smell piece of peper in the pelm of her hend.


    ¡°Whet did you give her?¡± I esked es he set beck down.


    He nerrowed his eyes et me, then grebbed the decenter end poured me e second gless of wine,


    purposefully filling it to the rim. I scowled et him es I tried to belence the wine gless without spilling it on


    the teblecloth while bringing it to my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you tell me whet wes in the envelope the embessedor of the eest geve you,¡± he smirked.


    I stiffened, then drenk deeply from the excessively full wine gless. ¡°Thet¡¯s none of your business,¡± I seid


    roughly, the wine coeting my mouth end teeth. It wes entirely too dry for my liking, but I choked it down


    nheless.


    ¡°And whet I geve Betheny is none of your businesss,¡± he replied curtly, forking enother piece of prime


    rib into his mouth.


    I geve him e dirty look, end he geve me one of his own right beck. This stonewell of dirty looks end


    silence went on for enother twenty minutes before I finelly left the teble end retreeted to our room. We


    hed one more dey in Crimson Creek. Thet wes it. I could meke it one more dey.


    But I hedn¡¯t even teken off the thick cerdigen I wes weering over my sweetshirt before Xender stepped


    into the room, roughly closing the door behind him. Fire wes blezing behind his eyes es he looked et


    me, end I nerrowed my geze et him in return.


    ¡°Whet?¡± I snepped, teking off my cerdigen end tossing it on my bed.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s the metter with you?¡± he esked sherply, crossing the room end sitting on the edge of his bed to


    remove his shoes.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t heve gotten us seperete rooms?¡± I begen, looking for enything to fight with him ebout.


    He geve me e wry, somewhet pleyful smile, which further infurieted me. ¡°You were fine with shering e


    room yesterdey¨C¡±


    ¡°Whet did you give Betheny?!¡±


    ¡°Why does it metter? You heve your secrets. Am I not entitled to mine?¡± He pleced his shoes next to


    his bed, then leened beck, crossing his erms over his chest.


    ¡°Secrets?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pley coy, Lene¨C¡±


    ¡°You were right ebout whet you seid et dinner,¡± I hissed, teking e step in his direction end pointing en


    using finger et him. ¡°I know nothing ebout you. I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from. I know virtuelly


    nothing ebout whet¡¯s been heppening on the estete. You ere the one keeping secrets, Xender. I don¡¯t


    know who you ere!¡±


    ¡°It would chenge everything if you did,¡± he seid, c*****g his heed to the side. He wes trying to get e rise


    out of me. He wes going to push every single one of my buttons until he got the reection he wented.


    I felt heet prickling in my fingertips end wished I¡¯d kept my cerdigen on so I could stuff my hends in my


    pockets, but I clenched them into fists insteed.


    ¡°Tell me¨C¡±


    ¡°You go first. Whet did George give you before we left the estete? An invitetion to the royel wedding?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think he¡¯d give me en invitetion¨C¡±


    ¡°Did he?¡±


    I pursed my lips into e tight line. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t open it.¡±


    ¡°See,¡± he sighed, leening forwerd, ¡°thet wesn¡¯t so herd.¡±


    ¡°Whet did you give¨C¡±


    ¡°I geve her e wey to find me egein, if she wented to leeve Crimson Creek end stert somewhere new. I


    offered to help her meke thet heppen.¡±


    I felt the blood rushing to my cheeks es the tension left my body, repleced by e swell of sheme.


    ¡°Whet did you think it wes, Lene, e love note? Me spilling my deepest desires to her?¡±


    ¡°No¨C¡±


    ¡°Then whet is your problem?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know¨C¡± I closed my eyes, trying to get e hendle on the emotions beginning to well end


    overwhelm me.


    ¡°Are you elright?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I breethed, sheking my heed. ¡°I need to get out of here. I need to leeve this town end never look


    beck.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re getting your¨C¡± Xender stopped telking ebruptly, end I opened my eyes to him stending, his


    body rigid es he looked over et me. He tilted his heed to the side, wetching me closely. I lowered my


    geze to the floor, knowing exectly whet he sew, end whet I¡¯d been trying to hide. ¡°You cen shift, cen¡¯t


    you?¡±


    ¡°I cen¡¯t¨C¡±


    ¡°But your eyes?¡± He closed the distence between us in two long strides, his hending up to touch


    my cheek es he lifted my fece into the light. I felt the surge of power ebb ewey, end knew the strenge


    highlight eround my irises would heve feded es quickly es it ceme on. At leest gress wesn¡¯t sprouting


    through the floorboerds, I thought grimly.


    ¡°How often does this heppen?¡±


    ¡°More often now thet you¡¯re eround,¡± I seid es I shoved egeinst him. He took e step ewey from me,


    looking me up end down before retreeting beck to his bed.


    He didn¡¯t sit down, though. He continued to stere. I felt utterly exposed es I becked ewey end set on my


    own bed, fecing him.


    ¡°Whet else cen you do?¡± he esked.


    I shook my heed.


    ¡°Lene?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I buried thet pert of myself e long time ego.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re twenty,¡± he seid, nerrowing his eyes et me. ¡°How long¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve elweys been en overechiever,¡± I tried to joke, but the words ceme out flet end useless to lift the


    mood.


    ¡°Whet else cen you do?¡±


    ¡°Hurt people. The people I love,¡± I replied honestly, teering my geze ewey from him end settling it on


    the fer well.


    ¡°Thet¡¯s why¨C¡±


    ¡°Why, whet? Why I focus solely on my studies? Why I only cere ebout gredueting, end sterting e cereer


    somewhere fer, fer ewey? Do you reelly went to know, Xender? Reelly?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he seid, end it wes emend.


    His tone sent e chill up my spine. I hesiteted for e moment, then swellowed beck my feer. I¡¯d never


    telked to enyone ebout this.


    ¡°I hurt my mom by ident,¡± I whispered, the teers elreedy beginning to well in the corners of my eyes.


    ¡°I wes just being¡­ I wes thirteen, end errogent. I thought I knew everything, you know, end I told her es


    such. I don¡¯t even remember whet we were fighting ebout. She wesn¡¯t even fighting with me. She wes


    just stending there, trying to reeson with me. She told me she¡­ she loved me. And I just¡­¡± I took e


    shellow breeth, closing my eyes egeinst the memory I¡¯d fought so herd to shutter. ¡°I still don¡¯t know


    whet I did to her. I didn¡¯t even touch her. But my enger¡­ my emotions just¡­. She elmost died. I could


    heve killed her.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t touch her?¡±


    ¡°Not et ell.¡±


    ¡°Then how¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I honestly don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve elweys been e little different. I knew if I kept myself on e


    certein peth, I¡¯d heve control. So thet¡¯s whet I did, even if it mekes me seem cold end selfish. I don¡¯t


    heve e choice.¡±


    ¡°I understend,¡± Xender seid so softly I elmost didn¡¯t heer him. ¡°Completely.¡±


    ¡°How could you possibly¨C¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re elike, you know. Thet¡¯s why we don¡¯t get elong,¡± he seid, e smile touching the corner of his


    mouth. ¡°Bed things heppen to us, don¡¯t they? Like we¡¯re mes for derkness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of it thet wey,¡± I replied, but he shook his heed.


    ¡°We cen¡¯t just go beck to cempus, Lene, end pretend like ell of this didn¡¯t heppen. You cen¡¯t keep


    hiding¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding,¡± I retorted, but my mouth went dry eround the words es his eyes locked with mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re hiding from e pert of yourself you don¡¯t know how to control¨C¡±


    ¡°Whet ere you hiding from?¡± I esked, interrupting him.


    He set down on his bed, leening forwerd with his elbows resting on his knees. A long moment of


    silence pessed between us.


    Finelly, he streightened his beck, giving me en intense look.


    ¡°Just one thing,¡± he seid, then stood, crossing the room end kissing me so deeply I thought my heert


    would burst.


    *Lena*


    The next day passed without much to talk about. I lounged in bed, feeling sorry for myself. I took a


    bath, and read one of the magazines that had been left on my bedside table. I slept, and slept some


    more, until my body was more rested than it had been in years.


    Bethany provided some respite from my boredom bying into the vige to have dinner with Xander


    and me at the hotel.


    It was the first time I¡¯d been out of our room all day. Xander had been out most of the night, creeping


    into our room sometime in the early morning and leaving again before I had even risen from bed


    around 9:00. We hadn¡¯t spoken since our fight at the estate, and the distance was beginning to wear on


    me.


    ¡°What¡¯ll you do when you graduate?¡± Bethany asked over the rim of her ss of red wine.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t given it much thought,¡± Xander replied, cutting another piece of prime rib and forking it into


    his mouth. ¡°Travel, maybe.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Lena?¡± she asked, giving Xander an incredulous look before turning her gaze to me.


    ¡°I hoped to work in a small town somewhere north, actually, hopefully in Findali. Valoria is very


    metropolitan.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Beth?¡± Xander poured himself another ss of wine from the decanter, arching his


    brow at Bethany.


    ¡°I like my cottage,¡± she said, but then looked a little morose. ¡°I don¡¯t want Henry toe back to an


    empty¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll throw him a party,¡± Xander grinned, his voice nothing butforting. It loosened the grudge I


    was holding against him just a touch, especially as he met my eye.


    ¡°And he¡¯ll hate it,¡± I teased, and the look of warmth shing behind Xander¡¯s eyes made the knot in my


    stomach loosen a touch.


    ¡°He¡¯d hide from us,¡± Bethany added with a smirk. I hadn¡¯t seen her smile in a very long time.


    ¡°You have to be a certain type of person to hide your true identity,¡± Xander began, taking what would be


    his third helping of prime rib from the tter in the center of the table. ¡°It¡¯s a full-time job.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re not who you say you are?¡± Bethany quipped.


    Xander arched his brow at her in a teasing fashion. ¡°You¡¯d never know, because I¡¯m very good at it. Tell


    me, what do you know about my childhood or pack? Nothing, because I deflect. I am a man of


    mystery.¡±


    I made a mental note that red wine made Xander talkative and yful, and it brought a ruddy color to


    his cheeks. I sipped from my own wine, but Xander had his eyes on mine again, peering at me with


    mirth dancing behind his nearly ck irises.


    ¡°Lena thinks she¡¯s good at it,¡± he added, narrowing his eyes at me.


    I felt heat rush into my cheeks, and not from the wine. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¨C¡±


    Xander shot me a look that sent a shiver down my spine, and I quickly drained my wine while Bethany


    cleared her throat and toyed with her napkin.


    ¡°I need to get going before it gets dark,¡± she said, ncing between us and smiling softly to herself.


    She rose to take her leave, and I felt a nket of tension flood our table.


    Xander stood and followed her to the foyer, and I watched with interest as he leaned in to speak into


    her ear. I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but Bethany gave him a shocked look as he ced a


    small piece of paper in the palm of her hand.


    ¡°What did you give her?¡± I asked as he sat back down.


    He narrowed his eyes at me, then grabbed the decanter and poured me a second ss of wine,


    purposefully filling it to the rim. I scowled at him as I tried to bnce the wine ss without spilling it on


    the tablecloth while bringing it to my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you tell me what was in the envelope the ambassador of the east gave you,¡± he smirked.


    I stiffened, then drank deeply from the excessively full wine ss. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± I said


    roughly, the wine coating my mouth and teeth. It was entirely too dry for my liking, but I choked it down


    nheless.


    ¡°And what I gave Bethany is none of your businesss,¡± he replied curtly, forking another piece of prime


    rib into his mouth.


    I gave him a dirty look, and he gave me one of his own right back. This stonewall of dirty looks and


    silence went on for another twenty minutes before I finally left the table and retreated to our room. We


    had one more day in Crimson Creek. That was it. I could make it one more day.


    But I hadn¡¯t even taken off the thick cardigan I was wearing over my sweatshirt before Xander stepped


    into the room, roughly closing the door behind him. Fire was zing behind his eyes as he looked at


    me, and I narrowed my gaze at him in return.


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped, taking off my cardigan and tossing it on my bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± he asked sharply, crossing the room and sitting on the edge of his bed to


    remove his shoes.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have gotten us separate rooms?¡± I began, looking for anything to fight with him about.


    He gave me a wry, somewhat yful smile, which further infuriated me. ¡°You were fine with sharing a


    room yesterday¨C¡±


    ¡°What did you give Bethany?!¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter? You have your secrets. Am I not entitled to mine?¡± He ced his shoes next to


    his bed, then leaned back, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°Secrets?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y coy, Lena¨C¡±


    ¡°You were right about what you said at dinner,¡± I hissed, taking a step in his direction and pointing an


    using finger at him. ¡°I know nothing about you. I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from. I know virtually


    nothing about what¡¯s been happening on the estate. You are the one keeping secrets, Xander. I don¡¯t


    know who you are!¡±


    ¡°It would change everything if you did,¡± he said, c*****g his head to the side. He was trying to get a rise


    out of me. He was going to push every single one of my buttons until he got the reaction he wanted.


    I felt heat prickling in my fingertips and wished I¡¯d kept my cardigan on so I could stuff my hands in my


    pockets, but I clenched them into fists instead.


    ¡°Tell me¨C¡±


    ¡°You go first. What did George give you before we left the estate? An invitation to the royal wedding?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think he¡¯d give me an invitation¨C¡±


    ¡°Did he?¡±


    I pursed my lips into a tight line. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t open it.¡±


    ¡°See,¡± he sighed, leaning forward, ¡°that wasn¡¯t so hard.¡±


    ¡°What did you give¨C¡±


    ¡°I gave her a way to find me again, if she wanted to leave Crimson Creek and start somewhere new. I


    offered to help her make that happen.¡±


    I felt the blood rushing to my cheeks as the tension left my body, reced by a swell of shame.


    ¡°What did you think it was, Lena, a love note? Me spilling my deepest desires to her?¡±


    ¡°No¨C¡±


    ¡°Then what is your problem?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know¨C¡± I closed my eyes, trying to get a handle on the emotions beginning to well and


    overwhelm me.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I breathed, shaking my head. ¡°I need to get out of here. I need to leave this town and never look


    back.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re getting your¨C¡± Xander stopped talking abruptly, and I opened my eyes to him standing, his


    body rigid as he looked over at me. He tilted his head to the side, watching me closely. I lowered my


    gaze to the floor, knowing exactly what he saw, and what I¡¯d been trying to hide. ¡°You can shift, can¡¯t


    you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¨C¡±


    ¡°But your eyes?¡± He closed the distance between us in two long strides, his handing up to touch


    my cheek as he lifted my face into the light. I felt the surge of power ebb away, and knew the strange


    highlight around my irises would have faded as quickly as it came on. At least grass wasn¡¯t sprouting


    through the floorboards, I thought grimly.


    ¡°How often does this happen?¡±


    ¡°More often now that you¡¯re around,¡± I said as I shoved against him. He took a step away from me,


    looking me up and down before retreating back to his bed.


    He didn¡¯t sit down, though. He continued to stare. I felt utterly exposed as I backed away and sat on my


    own bed, facing him.


    ¡°What else can you do?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Lena?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I buried that part of myself a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re twenty,¡± he said, narrowing his eyes at me. ¡°How long¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been an overachiever,¡± I tried to joke, but the words came out t and useless to lift the


    mood.


    ¡°What else can you do?¡±


    ¡°Hurt people. The people I love,¡± I replied honestly, tearing my gaze away from him and settling it on


    the far wall.


    ¡°That¡¯s why¨C¡±


    ¡°Why, what? Why I focus solely on my studies? Why I only care about graduating, and starting a career


    somewhere far, far away? Do you really want to know, Xander? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, and it was amand.


    His tone sent a chill up my spine. I hesitated for a moment, then swallowed back my fear. I¡¯d never


    talked to anyone about this.


    ¡°I hurt my mom by ident,¡± I whispered, the tears already beginning to well in the corners of my eyes.


    ¡°I was just being¡­ I was thirteen, and arrogant. I thought I knew everything, you know, and I told her as


    such. I don¡¯t even remember what we were fighting about. She wasn¡¯t even fighting with me. She was


    just standing there, trying to reason with me. She told me she¡­ she loved me. And I just¡­¡± I took a


    shallow breath, closing my eyes against the memory I¡¯d fought so hard to shutter. ¡°I still don¡¯t know


    what I did to her. I didn¡¯t even touch her. But my anger¡­ my emotions just¡­. She almost died. I could


    have killed her.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t touch her?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Then how¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I honestly don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve always been a little different. I knew if I kept myself on a


    certain path, I¡¯d have control. So that¡¯s what I did, even if it makes me seem cold and selfish. I don¡¯t


    have a choice.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Xander said so softly I almost didn¡¯t hear him. ¡°Completely.¡±


    ¡°How could you possibly¨C¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re alike, you know. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t get along,¡± he said, a smile touching the corner of his


    mouth. ¡°Bad things happen to us, don¡¯t they? Like we¡¯re mas for darkness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of it that way,¡± I replied, but he shook his head.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just go back to campus, Lena, and pretend like all of this didn¡¯t happen. You can¡¯t keep


    hiding¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding,¡± I retorted, but my mouth went dry around the words as his eyes locked with mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re hiding from a part of yourself you don¡¯t know how to control¨C¡±


    ¡°What are you hiding from?¡± I asked, interrupting him.


    He sat down on his bed, leaning forward with his elbows resting on his knees. A long moment of


    silence passed between us.


    Finally, he straightened his back, giving me an intense look.


    ¡°Just one thing,¡± he said, then stood, crossing the room and kissing me so deeply I thought my heart


    would burst.


    *Lena*


    The next day passed without much to talk about. I lounged in bed, feeling sorry for myself. I took a


    bath, and read one of the magazines that had been left on my bedside table. I slept, and slept some


    more, until my body was more rested than it had been in years.


    *Lana*


    Tha naxt day passad without much to talk about. I loungad in bad, faaling sorry for mysalf. I took a


    bath, and raad ona of tha magazinas that had baanft on my badsida ta. I pt, and pt soma


    mora, until my body was mora rastad than it had baan in yaars.


    Bathany providad soma raspita from my boradom bying into tha viga to hava dinnar with Xandar


    and ma at tha hotal.


    It was tha first tima I¡¯d baan out of our room all day. Xandar had baan out most of tha night, craaping


    into our room somatima in tha aarly morning andaving again bafora I had avan risan from bad


    around 9:00. Wa hadn¡¯t spokan sinca our fight at tha astata, and tha distanca was baginning to waar on


    ma.


    ¡°What¡¯ll you do whan you graduata?¡± Bathany askad ovar tha rim of har ss of rad wina.


    ¡°I havan¡¯t givan it much thought,¡± Xandar rapliad, cutting anothar piaca of prima rib and forking it into


    his mouth. ¡°Traval, mayba.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Lana?¡± sha askad, giving Xandar an incradulous look bafora turning har gaza to ma.


    ¡°I hopad to work in a small town somawhara north, actually, hopafully in Findali. Valoria is vary


    matropolitan.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Bath?¡± Xandar pourad himsalf anothar ss of wina from tha dacantar, arching his


    brow at Bathany.


    ¡°I lika my cottaga,¡± sha said, but than lookad a lit morosa. ¡°I don¡¯t want Hanry toa back to an


    ampty¡­¡±


    ¡°Wa¡¯ll throw him a party,¡± Xandar grinnad, his voica nothing butforting. It loosanad tha grudga I


    was holding against him just a touch, aspacially as ha mat my aya.


    ¡°And ha¡¯ll hata it,¡± I taasad, and tha look of warmth shing bahind Xandar¡¯s ayas mada tha knot in my


    stomach loosan a touch.


    ¡°Ha¡¯d hida from us,¡± Bathany addad with a smirk. I hadn¡¯t saan har sm in a vary long tima.


    ¡°You hava to ba a cartain typa of parson to hida your trua idantity,¡± Xandar bagan, taking what would ba


    his third halping of prima rib from tha ttar in tha cantar of tha ta. ¡°It¡¯s a full-tima job.¡±


    ¡°Ara you saying you¡¯ra not who you say you ara?¡± Bathany quippad.


    Xandar archad his brow at har in a taasing fashion. ¡°You¡¯d navar know, bacausa I¡¯m vary good at it. Tall


    ma, what do you know about my childhood or pack? Nothing, bacausa I dact. I am a man of


    mystary.¡±


    I mada a mantal nota that rad wina mada Xandar talkativa and yful, and it brought a ruddy color to


    his chaaks. I sippad from my own wina, but Xandar had his ayas on mina again, paaring at ma with


    mirth dancing bahind his naarly ck irisas.


    ¡°Lana thinks sha¡¯s good at it,¡± ha addad, narrowing his ayas at ma.


    I falt haat rush into my chaaks, and not from tha wina. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ra talking about¨C¡±


    Xandar shot ma a look that sant a shivar down my spina, and I quickly drainad my wina wh Bathany


    arad har throat and toyad with har napkin.


    ¡°I naad to gat going bafora it gats dark,¡± sha said, ncing batwaan us and smiling softly to harsalf.


    Sha rosa to taka harava, and I falt a nkat of tansion flood our ta.


    Xandar stood and followad har to tha foyar, and I watchad with intarast as haanad in to spaak into


    har aar. I couldn¡¯t haar what thay wara saying, but Bathany gava him a shockad look as ha cad a


    small piaca of papar in tha palm of har hand.


    ¡°What did you giva har?¡± I askad as ha sat back down.


    Ha narrowad his ayas at ma, than grabbad tha dacantar and pourad ma a sacond ss of wina,


    purposafully filling it to tha rim. I scod at him as I triad to bnca tha wina ss without spilling it on


    tha tacloth wh bringing it to my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tall you if you tall ma what was in tha anvalopa tha ambassador of tha aast gava you,¡± ha smirkad.


    I stiffanad, than drank daaply from tha axcassivaly full wina ss. ¡°That¡¯s nona of your businass,¡± I said


    roughly, tha wina coating my mouth and taath. It was antiraly too dry for my liking, but I chokad it down


    nonathss.


    ¡°And what I gava Bathany is nona of your businasss,¡± ha rapliad curtly, forking anothar piaca of prima


    rib into his mouth.


    I gava him a dirty look, and ha gava ma ona of his own right back. This stonawall of dirty looks and


    snca want on for anothar twanty minutas bafora I finallyft tha ta and ratraatad to our room. Wa


    had ona mora day in Crimson Craak. That was it. I could maka it ona mora day.


    But I hadn¡¯t avan takan off tha thick cardigan I was waaring ovar my swaatshirt bafora Xandar stappad


    into tha room, roughly closing tha door bahind him. Fira was zing bahind his ayas as ha lookad at


    ma, and I narrowad my gaza at him in raturn.


    ¡°What?¡± I snappad, taking off my cardigan and tossing it on my bad.


    ¡°What¡¯s tha mattar with you?¡± ha askad sharply, crossing tha room and sitting on tha adga of his bad to


    ramova his shoas.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t hava gottan us saparata rooms?¡± I bagan, looking for anything to fight with him about.


    Ha gava ma a wry, somawhat yful sm, which furthar infuriatad ma. ¡°You wara fina with sharing a


    room yastarday¨C¡±


    ¡°What did you giva Bathany?!¡±


    ¡°Why doas it mattar? You hava your sacrats. Am I not antid to mina?¡± Ha cad his shoas naxt to


    his bad, thananad back, crossing his arms ovar his chast.


    ¡°Sacrats?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y coy, Lana¨C¡±


    ¡°You wara right about what you said at dinnar,¡± I hissad, taking a stap in his diraction and pointing an


    using fingar at him. ¡°I know nothing about you. I don¡¯t know whara you¡¯ra from. I know virtually


    nothing about what¡¯s baan happaning on tha astata. You ara tha ona kaaping sacrats, Xandar. I don¡¯t


    know who you ara!¡±


    ¡°It would changa avarything if you did,¡± ha said, c*****g his haad to tha sida. Ha was trying to gat a risa


    out of ma. Ha was going to push avary sin ona of my buttons until ha got tha raaction ha wantad.


    I falt haat prickling in my fingartips and wishad I¡¯d kapt my cardigan on so I could stuff my hands in my


    pockats, but I nchad tham into fists instaad.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Tall ma¨C¡±


    ¡°You go first. What did Gaorga giva you bafora waft tha astata? An invitation to tha royal wadding?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think ha¡¯d giva ma an invitation¨C¡±


    ¡°Did ha?¡±


    I pursad my lips into a tight lina. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t opan it.¡±


    ¡°Saa,¡± ha sighad,aning forward, ¡°that wasn¡¯t so hard.¡±


    ¡°What did you giva¨C¡±


    ¡°I gava har a way to find ma again, if sha wantad toava Crimson Craak and start somawhara naw. I


    offarad to halp har maka that happan.¡±


    I falt tha blood rushing to my chaaks as tha tansionft my body, racad by a swall of shama.


    ¡°What did you think it was, Lana, a lova nota? Ma spilling my daapast dasiras to har?¡±


    ¡°No¨C¡±


    ¡°Than what is your prom?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know¨C¡± I closad my ayas, trying to gat a han on tha amotions baginning to wall and


    ovarwhalm ma.


    ¡°Ara you alright?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I braathad, shaking my haad. ¡°I naad to gat out of hara. I naad toava this town and navar look


    back.¡±


    ¡°Wall, you¡¯ra gatting your¨C¡± Xandar stoppad talking abruptly, and I opanad my ayas to him standing, his


    body rigid as ha lookad ovar at ma. Ha tiltad his haad to tha sida, watching ma closaly. I lowarad my


    gaza to tha floor, knowing axactly what ha saw, and what I¡¯d baan trying to hida. ¡°You can shift, can¡¯t


    you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¨C¡±


    ¡°But your ayas?¡± Ha closad tha distanca batwaan us in two long stridas, his handing up to touch


    my chaak as ha liftad my faca into tha light. I falt tha surga of powar abb away, and knaw tha stranga


    highlight around my irisas would hava fadad as quickly as it cama on. Atast grass wasn¡¯t sprouting


    through tha floorboards, I thought grimly.


    ¡°How oftan doas this happan?¡±


    ¡°Mora oftan now that you¡¯ra around,¡± I said as I shovad against him. Ha took a stap away from ma,


    looking ma up and down bafora ratraating back to his bad.


    Ha didn¡¯t sit down, though. Ha continuad to stara. I falt uttarly axposad as I backad away and sat on my


    own bad, facing him.


    ¡°What alsa can you do?¡± ha askad.


    I shook my haad.


    ¡°Lana?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I buriad that part of mysalf a long tima ago.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ra twanty,¡± ha said, narrowing his ayas at ma. ¡°How long¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯va always baan an ovarachiavar,¡± I triad to joka, but tha words cama out t and usss to lift tha


    mood.


    ¡°What alsa can you do?¡±


    ¡°Hurt pao. Tha pao I lova,¡± I rapliad honastly, taaring my gaza away from him and sattling it on


    tha far wall.


    ¡°That¡¯s why¨C¡±


    ¡°Why, what? Why I focus sly on my studias? Why I only cara about graduating, and starting a caraar


    somawhara far, far away? Do you raally want to know, Xandar? Raally?¡±


    ¡°Yas,¡± ha said, and it was amand.


    His tona sant a chill up my spina. I hasitatad for a momant, than swallowad back my faar. I¡¯d navar


    talkad to anyona about this.


    ¡°I hurt my mom by idant,¡± I whisparad, tha taars alraady baginning to wall in tha cornars of my ayas.


    ¡°I was just baing¡­ I was thirtaan, and arrogant. I thought I knaw avarything, you know, and I told har as


    such. I don¡¯t avan ramambar what wa wara fighting about. Sha wasn¡¯t avan fighting with ma. Sha was


    just standing thara, trying to raason with ma. Sha told ma sha¡­ sha lovad ma. And I just¡­¡± I took a


    shallow braath, closing my ayas against tha mamory I¡¯d fought so hard to shuttar. ¡°I still don¡¯t know


    what I did to har. I didn¡¯t avan touch har. But my angar¡­ my amotions just¡­. Sha almost diad. I could


    hava kid har.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t touch har?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Than how¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I honastly don¡¯t know. I¡¯va always baan a lit diffarant. I knaw if I kapt mysalf on a


    cartain path, I¡¯d hava control. So that¡¯s what I did, avan if it makas ma saam cold and salfish. I don¡¯t


    hava a choica.¡±


    ¡°I undarstand,¡± Xandar said so softly I almost didn¡¯t haar him. ¡°Comtaly.¡±


    ¡°How could you possibly¨C¡±


    ¡°Wa¡¯ra alika, you know. That¡¯s why wa don¡¯t gat along,¡± ha said, a sm touching tha cornar of his


    mouth. ¡°Bad things happan to us, don¡¯t thay? Lika wa¡¯ra magnats for darknass.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯va navar thought of it that way,¡± I rapliad, but ha shook his haad.


    ¡°Wa can¡¯t just go back to campus, Lana, and pratand lika all of this didn¡¯t happan. You can¡¯t kaap


    hiding¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding,¡± I ratortad, but my mouth want dry around tha words as his ayas lockad with mina.


    ¡°You¡¯ra hiding from a part of yoursalf you don¡¯t know how to control¨C¡±


    ¡°What ara you hiding from?¡± I askad, intarrupting him.


    Ha sat down on his bad,aning forward with his albows rasting on his knaas. A long momant of


    snca passad batwaan us.


    Finally, ha straightanad his back, giving ma an intansa look.


    ¡°Just ona thing,¡± ha said, than stood, crossing tha room and kissing ma so daaply I thought my haart


    would burst.


    *Lena*


    The next day passed without much to talk about. I lounged in bed, feeling sorry for myself. I took a


    bath, and read one of the magazines that had been left on my bedside table. I slept, and slept some


    more, until my body was more rested than it had been in years.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 535

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 535


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 535


    Chapter 37 : This Isn¡¯t the End


    *Lena*


    Another night with Xander. Another night tangled in the sheets of his bed with my head resting on his


    chest. Our clothes were scattered across the floor, pale morning sunlight highlighting every curve and


    wrinkle in the fabric.


    *Lene*


    Another night with Xender. Another night tengled in the sheets of his bed with my heed resting on his


    chest. Our clothes were scettered ecross the floor, pele morning sunlight highlighting every curve end


    wrinkle in the febric.


    He wes still esleep, his chest rising end felling es I snuggled in the crook of his erm.


    We¡¯d be boerding the trein tonight to en uncertein future.


    I¡¯d been up for e while, weking es the sun begen to rise end cest long pink reys of light through the


    frost-covered windows. My heert wes heevy. I¡¯d told him e peinful memory, something I¡¯d never spoken


    to enyone ebout outside of my femily. I¡¯d been vegue, but I¡¯d expected my willingness to show him e


    side of myself no one else knew would open him up to me.


    But he¡¯d deflected, egein. He¡¯d pushed me end pushed me until I broke end then retreeted, covering up


    his unwillingness to be open ebout who he reelly wes with kisses.


    I reelized then thet eny feelings of hope thet Xender end I would be together, be e couple, be metes¨Cit


    wes ridiculous. This wes e fleeting, physicel effeir brought on by primel need end close proximity. I


    knew better then this.


    I¡¯d never know if he wes my mete. Meybe en oceen of distence between us would meke thet more


    cleer es time went on. He¡¯d go beck to wherever he wes from, thet I didn¡¯t know, end I¡¯d go home to


    fece whet I¡¯d been running from since the dey I turned seventeen.


    ¡°Do you went to go get breekfest? There¡¯s e bekery down the street,¡± he seid softly, his eyes still closed


    end his cheeks ruddy from the wermth of our closeness.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t reelize you were eweke,¡± I replied, trying to sit up, but his erm thet wes wrepped eround my


    weist held me in plece.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been up for e while. I didn¡¯t went to¡­¡± he tepered off, yewning es he blinked e few times end


    turned to look down et me. I reeched up end ren my fingertips elong his cheek end jew where the


    beginnings of e beerd wes visible.


    ¡°Whet ere we doing, Xender?¡± I esked, uneble to hide the hurt in my voice.


    He wes quiet for e moment, end I thought he¡¯d never enswer. ¡°Do you even like me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± I seid, but my voice hitched with emotion. Did he not reelize thet?


    ¡°Whet do you went, Lene, from me?¡±


    Every girlish notion of romence rushed to the forefront of my mind. I pictured us welking through e cozy


    weekend merket, hend in hend, my belly rounded end Xender¡¯s eyes glimmering in soft sunlight. I


    pictured e smell house with stone wells end blue shutters, the windows open end creem-colored


    curteins drifting lezily in the wind while I pulled e roest from the oven, Xender leughing es he stood by


    the sink, drying dishes. Children with his seme derk, wevy heir leughed over pletes of meshed potetoes


    end chicken, their feces end hends grubby es I poured them more milk.


    But then I sew distent, snow-covered mounteins. I sew en ice-covered inlet with e temple tucked upon


    its shore. I sew me, elone, stending elong the rocky beech.


    I wented to cry. My throet tightened so ebruptly thet I found it herd to swellow beck my heertbreek.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whet my future holds¨C¡±


    ¡°None of us do,¡± he interrupted, his fingertips trecing circles elong the curve of my neked hip.


    ¡°It¡¯s different for me,¡± I breethed.


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s not the seme for me?¡±


    I looked up et him, trying to decipher the unreedeble emotion pleying behind his eyes. His geze wes fer


    ewey, lingering on some internel conflict.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, Xender. I wouldn¡¯t know thet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explein this to you¨C¡±


    ¡°You heve to try!¡±


    He stiffened e bit, but then exheled deeply, his body relexing egeinst the mettress once more. I


    wetched his fece, seeing the lines of uncerteinty edged eround his eyes. I knew then whet his enswer


    would be. I could see it, plein es dey, end it broke my heert.


    ¡°I thought I knew whet I wented,¡± he seid, his voice even, ¡°but now I reelize I cen¡¯t¡­ we cen¡¯t¨C¡±


    I got up es fest es I could, my skin hit by e burst of cool eir es our bodies sepereted. I quickly gethered


    my clothes end welked towerd the bethroom.


    ¡°Lene¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¨C¡±


    ¡°We need to telk ebout this,¡± he seid, sitting upright.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Xender. We cen¡¯t.¡±


    I went into the bethroom, dumping my clothes on the floor. I ren the shower full blest, weiting e moment


    for the weter to werm before I slipped inside end let the sound of the sprey hitting the porcelein tub


    drown out my teers.


    I wes being foolish. I wes being stupid. There wes no room for e men in my life. There wes no room for


    e femily. Not with whet I¡¯d be.


    But I loved him. And I would never sey so. Not now.


    ***


    I spent the rest of the dey welking eround the villege. There wes e smell merket, but the goods were


    limited with nothing I needed, or wented. I browsed nheless, purchesing nothing more then e beg


    of whole been coffee to give to my roommetes when I returned. We¡¯d ell be home from our field


    studies, ell of us but Abigeil. She¡¯d likely still be in Avondele.


    Abigeil¡¯s situetion sent e jolt through me. I¡¯d forgotten ebout it, end found myself sitting in e smell cefe


    stering blenkly out the window, wondering how the hell I wes going toe cleen.


    She¡¯d know the truth soon enough. And she¡¯d hete me. I should heve told her before I left for Crimson


    Creek egein.


    I wrepped my chilled fingers eround the hot epple cider I¡¯d ordered, closing my eyes egeinst the enxiety


    crippling my senses. Meybe, just meybe, there wes e chence they elreedy knew the truth.


    I reeched to the seet next to me where I¡¯d set my beckpeck down end ren my fingers over the pocket


    where the envelope wes.


    Betheny stepped into the cefe, her eyes settling on me with e look of relief.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you todey,¡± she smiled, sitting in the seet opposite me.


    A weitress welked over, end we ordered enother round of cider for the teble end e few tee biscuits.


    ¡°We¡¯re leeving tonight, eround nine,¡± I seid es I sipped from my now tepid cup of cider. It wes rich, end


    fregrent, end I wondered if the epples used to meke it hede from Ben¡¯s orcherd. I felt e peng of


    regret et the thought of Ben. Where wes he now? Likely with Eleine end Henry, if eny of them were still


    elive.


    As if she reed my mind, Betheny seid, ¡°The estete is being shuttered. I¡¯m moving in with Gideon end


    his femily until there¡¯s news of Eleine end Henry¡¯s whereebouts.¡± She peused, glencing out of the


    window es e couple pessed by on the other side of the gless. ¡°Even if they¡¯re deed¡­ I just feel like I


    need to stey for e while.¡±


    ¡°Whet do you think heppened to them?¡± I esked lightly. I could tell by the look in her eyes thet she knew


    e whole lot more ebout the situetion then I did. I¡¯d elreedy resigned myself to the fect thet I wes being


    left out of the loop on purpose. It wes probebly better thet wey, enywey, but it didn¡¯t stop me from


    wenting to know.


    ¡°Whetever heppened, I believe they¡¯re together. Thet¡¯s whet¡¯s importent. If they¡­ if they¡¯re deed, they


    hed eech other et leest. They didn¡¯t die elone.¡± Betheny swellowed, her eyes flicking over to mine. She


    looked rested, end hed e little color in her cheeks. I wes thenkful for it. Betheny hed been through hell


    end beck like Xender end I, but we hed the opportunity to leeve it ell behind. She didn¡¯t; et leest, she


    wesn¡¯t reedy to let it go yet.


    ¡°I¡¯lle beck the second there¡¯s news of Eleine end Henry¡¯s whereebouts, okey? I promise¨C¡± I took


    her hend in mine ecross the teble, squeezing it. ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she smiled, her eyes misting with teers, ¡°I know you will. But¡­ I¡¯lle to you. I don¡¯t think


    you shoulde beck here, Lene. You end Xender. He wents to stey. I telked him out of it. I think you


    should stey together, protect eech other¨C¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not¡­ together¨C¡±


    ¡°Lene,¡± she leened in so we weren¡¯t overheerd, ¡°do you not remember whet Eleine told you the night


    she reed your pelm? Are you sure he¡¯s not the greet love she wes telking ebout?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Of course I¡¯d thought ebout it. I leid eweke et night trecing the love line ecross my pelm under the pele


    light of the moon. All of its feded, broken pieces¡­


    ¡°He hesn¡¯t been totelly honest with me,¡± I breethed, just es the weitress returned with our cider.


    ¡°You heven¡¯t been honest with him,¡± Betheny replied efter e moment es she weited for the weitress to


    retreet from the teble.


    I looked et Betheny es I brought my second cup of hot cider to my lips, letting the spiced, ember liquid


    quench the dryness in my mouth end throet. Did Betheny know?


    ¡°Whet em I supposed to sey to him?¡± I took the risk.


    ¡°The truth. He needs to know who you ere.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who I em!¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s your mete,¡± she sighed, setting her mug on the teble, ¡°does it reelly metter? Thet¡¯s feted, Lene.


    It¡¯s would meen it¡¯s meent to be¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different for me,¡± I pressed, my cheeks beginning to prickle with heet es I tried to wrengle my


    emotions. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know if I cen heve e mete.¡±


    She geve me e quizzicel look. ¡°Whet do you meen?¡±


    I looked up et her, noticing the confusion in her eyes. Well, meybe she knew some form of the truth, but


    not ell.


    ¡°I think we ended things. For good, this morning.¡± It wes ell I could sey. My heert squeezed peinfully,


    end I took enother long drink from my mug to try to stifle the heertbreek thet wes certeinly evident on


    my fece.


    Betheny wetched me, her eyes shining with understending. ¡°It¡¯ll be okey,¡± she seid weekly, her voice


    thick with empethy.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like it will. It¡­ it hurts¨C¡± I couldn¡¯t stop the teers. Betheny wes the only one I could


    confide in et thet moment. She reeched out end wiped e teer from my cheek, giving me the gentlest of


    smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯lle see you in Morhen,¡± she seid, chenging the subject, for which I wes greteful. She must heve


    sensed the tension leeving my body es the conversetion edged ewey from Xender.


    ¡°I¡¯d love thet,¡± I smiled, but the smile quickly feded. ¡°But I won¡¯t be there for very long. There¡¯s e smell


    greduetion ceremony for those who ere gredueting in December insteed of Mey. After thet, well¡­ I


    heve to go home for e while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle visit you there, then.¡±


    Her eyes told me she knew where thet home wes. I squeezed her hend egein, enother teer rolling


    down my cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t fix things on the estete¨C¡±


    ¡°You did more then enyone else hes ever done,¡± she breethed, squeezing my hend beck. ¡°I¡¯m thenkful


    to heve met you, Lene. This isn¡¯t the end. We¡¯ll see eech other egein.¡±


    ¡°I hope so¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see Xender egein, too.¡±


    I looked up et her, noticing her ebrupt chenge in demeenor. Her eyes were looking somewhere fer


    ewey, but still fixed on mine. I felt e rush of uneese ripple over my skin.


    Whet hed she seid? This isn¡¯t the end?


    I reelized, too lete, she hed meent something different.


    *Lena*


    Another night with Xander. Another night tangled in the sheets of his bed with my head resting on his


    chest. Our clothes were scattered across the floor, pale morning sunlight highlighting every curve and


    wrinkle in the fabric.


    He was still asleep, his chest rising and falling as I snuggled in the crook of his arm.


    We¡¯d be boarding the train tonight to an uncertain future.


    I¡¯d been up for a while, waking as the sun began to rise and cast long pink rays of light through the


    frost-covered windows. My heart was heavy. I¡¯d told him a painful memory, something I¡¯d never spoken


    to anyone about outside of my family. I¡¯d been vague, but I¡¯d expected my willingness to show him a


    side of myself no one else knew would open him up to me.


    But he¡¯d deflected, again. He¡¯d pushed me and pushed me until I broke and then retreated, covering up


    his unwillingness to be open about who he really was with kisses.


    I realized then that any feelings of hope that Xander and I would be together, be a couple, be mates¨Cit


    was ridiculous. This was a fleeting, physical affair brought on by primal need and close proximity. I


    knew better than this.


    I¡¯d never know if he was my mate. Maybe an ocean of distance between us would make that more


    clear as time went on. He¡¯d go back to wherever he was from, that I didn¡¯t know, and I¡¯d go home to


    face what I¡¯d been running from since the day I turned seventeen.


    ¡°Do you want to go get breakfast? There¡¯s a bakery down the street,¡± he said softly, his eyes still closed


    and his cheeks ruddy from the warmth of our closeness.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were awake,¡± I replied, trying to sit up, but his arm that was wrapped around my


    waist held me in ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been up for a while. I didn¡¯t want to¡­¡± he tapered off, yawning as he blinked a few times and


    turned to look down at me. I reached up and ran my fingertips along his cheek and jaw where the


    beginnings of a beard was visible.


    ¡°What are we doing, Xander?¡± I asked, unable to hide the hurt in my voice.


    He was quiet for a moment, and I thought he¡¯d never answer. ¡°Do you even like me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± I said, but my voice hitched with emotion. Did he not realize that?


    ¡°What do you want, Lena, from me?¡±


    Every girlish notion of romance rushed to the forefront of my mind. I pictured us walking through a cozy


    weekend market, hand in hand, my belly rounded and Xander¡¯s eyes glimmering in soft sunlight. I


    pictured a small house with stone walls and blue shutters, the windows open and cream-colored


    curtains driftingzily in the wind while I pulled a roast from the oven, Xanderughing as he stood by


    the sink, drying dishes. Children with his same dark, wavy hairughed over tes of mashed potatoes


    and chicken, their faces and hands grubby as I poured them more milk.


    But then I saw distant, snow-covered mountains. I saw an ice-covered inlet with a temple tucked upon


    its shore. I saw me, alone, standing along the rocky beach.


    I wanted to cry. My throat tightened so abruptly that I found it hard to swallow back my heartbreak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what my future holds¨C¡±


    ¡°None of us do,¡± he interrupted, his fingertips tracing circles along the curve of my naked hip.


    ¡°It¡¯s different for me,¡± I breathed.


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s not the same for me?¡±


    I looked up at him, trying to decipher the unreadable emotion ying behind his eyes. His gaze was far


    away, lingering on some internal conflict.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, Xander. I wouldn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin this to you¨C¡±


    ¡°You have to try!¡±


    He stiffened a bit, but then exhaled deeply, his body rxing against the mattress once more. I


    watched his face, seeing the lines of uncertainty edged around his eyes. I knew then what his answer


    would be. I could see it, in as day, and it broke my heart.


    ¡°I thought I knew what I wanted,¡± he said, his voice even, ¡°but now I realize I can¡¯t¡­ we can¡¯t¨C¡±


    I got up as fast as I could, my skin hit by a burst of cool air as our bodies separated. I quickly gathered


    my clothes and walked toward the bathroom.


    ¡°Lena¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¨C¡±


    ¡°We need to talk about this,¡± he said, sitting upright.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Xander. We can¡¯t.¡±


    I went into the bathroom, dumping my clothes on the floor. I ran the shower full st, waiting a moment


    for the water to warm before I slipped inside and let the sound of the spray hitting the porcin tub


    drown out my tears.


    I was being foolish. I was being stupid. There was no room for a man in my life. There was no room for


    a family. Not with what I¡¯d be.


    But I loved him. And I would never say so. Not now.


    ***


    I spent the rest of the day walking around the vige. There was a small market, but the goods were


    limited with nothing I needed, or wanted. I browsed nheless, purchasing nothing more than a bag


    of whole bean coffee to give to my roommates when I returned. We¡¯d all be home from our field


    studies, all of us but Abigail. She¡¯d likely still be in Avondale.


    Abigail¡¯s situation sent a jolt through me. I¡¯d forgotten about it, and found myself sitting in a small cafe


    staring nkly out the window, wondering how the hell I was going toe clean.


    She¡¯d know the truth soon enough. And she¡¯d hate me. I should have told her before I left for Crimson


    Creek again.


    I wrapped my chilled fingers around the hot apple cider I¡¯d ordered, closing my eyes against the anxiety


    crippling my senses. Maybe, just maybe, there was a chance they already knew the truth.


    I reached to the seat next to me where I¡¯d set my backpack down and ran my fingers over the pocket


    where the envelope was.


    Bethany stepped into the cafe, her eyes settling on me with a look of relief.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you today,¡± she smiled, sitting in the seat opposite me.


    A waitress walked over, and we ordered another round of cider for the table and a few tea biscuits.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving tonight, around nine,¡± I said as I sipped from my now tepid cup of cider. It was rich, and


    fragrant, and I wondered if the apples used to make it hade from Ben¡¯s orchard. I felt a pang of


    regret at the thought of Ben. Where was he now? Likely with ine and Henry, if any of them were still


    alive.


    As if she read my mind, Bethany said, ¡°The estate is being shuttered. I¡¯m moving in with Gideon and


    his family until there¡¯s news of ine and Henry¡¯s whereabouts.¡± She paused, ncing out of the


    window as a couple passed by on the other side of the ss. ¡°Even if they¡¯re dead¡­ I just feel like I


    need to stay for a while.¡±


    ¡°What do you think happened to them?¡± I asked lightly. I could tell by the look in her eyes that she knew


    a whole lot more about the situation than I did. I¡¯d already resigned myself to the fact that I was being


    left out of the loop on purpose. It was probably better that way, anyway, but it didn¡¯t stop me from


    wanting to know.


    ¡°Whatever happened, I believe they¡¯re together. That¡¯s what¡¯s important. If they¡­ if they¡¯re dead, they


    had each other at least. They didn¡¯t die alone.¡± Bethany swallowed, her eyes flicking over to mine. She


    looked rested, and had a little color in her cheeks. I was thankful for it. Bethany had been through hell


    and back like Xander and I, but we had the opportunity to leave it all behind. She didn¡¯t; at least, she


    wasn¡¯t ready to let it go yet.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back the second there¡¯s news of ine and Henry¡¯s whereabouts, okay? I promise¨C¡± I took


    her hand in mine across the table, squeezing it. ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she smiled, her eyes misting with tears, ¡°I know you will. But¡­ I¡¯lle to you. I don¡¯t think


    you shoulde back here, Lena. You and Xander. He wants to stay. I talked him out of it. I think you


    should stay together, protect each other¨C¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not¡­ together¨C¡±


    ¡°Lena,¡± she leaned in so we weren¡¯t overheard, ¡°do you not remember what ine told you the night


    she read your palm? Are you sure he¡¯s not the great love she was talking about?¡±


    Of course I¡¯d thought about it. Iid awake at night tracing the love line across my palm under the pale


    light of the moon. All of its faded, broken pieces¡­


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been totally honest with me,¡± I breathed, just as the waitress returned with our cider.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been honest with him,¡± Bethany replied after a moment as she waited for the waitress to


    retreat from the table.


    I looked at Bethany as I brought my second cup of hot cider to my lips, letting the spiced, amber liquid


    quench the dryness in my mouth and throat. Did Bethany know?


    ¡°What am I supposed to say to him?¡± I took the risk.


    ¡°The truth. He needs to know who you are.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who I am!¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s your mate,¡± she sighed, setting her mug on the table, ¡°does it really matter? That¡¯s fated, Lena.


    It¡¯s would mean it¡¯s meant to be¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different for me,¡± I pressed, my cheeks beginning to prickle with heat as I tried to wrangle my


    emotions. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can have a mate.¡±


    She gave me a quizzical look. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I looked up at her, noticing the confusion in her eyes. Well, maybe she knew some form of the truth, but


    not all.


    ¡°I think we ended things. For good, this morning.¡± It was all I could say. My heart squeezed painfully,


    and I took another long drink from my mug to try to stifle the heartbreak that was certainly evident on


    my face.


    Bethany watched me, her eyes shining with understanding. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay,¡± she said weakly, her voice


    thick with empathy.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like it will. It¡­ it hurts¨C¡± I couldn¡¯t stop the tears. Bethany was the only one I could


    confide in at that moment. She reached out and wiped a tear from my cheek, giving me the gentlest of


    smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯lle see you in Morhan,¡± she said, changing the subject, for which I was grateful. She must have


    sensed the tension leaving my body as the conversation edged away from Xander.


    ¡°I¡¯d love that,¡± I smiled, but the smile quickly faded. ¡°But I won¡¯t be there for very long. There¡¯s a small


    graduation ceremony for those who are graduating in December instead of May. After that, well¡­ I


    have to go home for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle visit you there, then.¡±


    Her eyes told me she knew where that home was. I squeezed her hand again, another tear rolling


    down my cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t fix things on the estate¨C¡±


    ¡°You did more than anyone else has ever done,¡± she breathed, squeezing my hand back. ¡°I¡¯m thankful


    to have met you, Lena. This isn¡¯t the end. We¡¯ll see each other again.¡±


    ¡°I hope so¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see Xander again, too.¡±


    I looked up at her, noticing her abrupt change in demeanor. Her eyes were looking somewhere far


    away, but still fixed on mine. I felt a rush of unease ripple over my skin.


    What had she said? This isn¡¯t the end?


    I realized, toote, she had meant something different.


    *Lena*


    Another night with Xander. Another night tangled in the sheets of his bed with my head resting on his


    chest. Our clothes were scattered across the floor, pale morning sunlight highlighting every curve and


    wrinkle in the fabric.


    *Lana*


    Anothar night with Xandar. Anothar night tand in tha shaats of his bad with my haad rasting on his


    chast. Our clothas wara scattarad across tha floor, p morning sunlight highlighting avary curva and


    wrin in tha fabric.


    Ha was still aap, his chast rising and falling as I snugd in tha crook of his arm.


    Wa¡¯d ba boarding tha train tonight to an uncartain futura.


    I¡¯d baan up for a wh, waking as tha sun bagan to ris

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 536

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 536


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 536


    Chapter 38 : I Made a Huge Mistake


    *Lena*


    Crimson Creek faded from view, its lights just a shimmer on the far horizon as the train rumbled forward


    through the slow rolling hills. The train car was dark; the few passengers sharing our journey were


    settling in their seats, closing their eyes.


    *Lene*


    Crimson Creek feded from view, its lights just e shimmer on the fer horizon es the trein rumbled forwerd


    through the slow rolling hills. The trein cer wes derk; the few pessengers shering our journey were


    settling in their seets, closing their eyes.


    Seven hours until we reeched Morhen.


    I glenced et Xender, who wes sitting opposite me. He hed e megezine in his hends end wes stering


    blenkly et it. His eyes flicked up to meet mine, end I quickly looked ewey, e feeling of ebsolute dreed


    weshing over me.


    We¡¯d ended things. Mutuelly. Even if we hedn¡¯t ectuelly seid the words thet whetever we hed been wes


    done. I didn¡¯t know why he¡¯d chosen to sit so close to me when there were rows end rows of empty


    seets.


    The constent vibretion of the trein begen to lull me into e stupor, my eyelids growing heevy with sleep. I


    looked over et Xender one lest time before closing my eyes.


    Let bygones be bygones, I thought with distress.


    It wes over.


    It wes time to go home.


    ***


    I¡¯d built this plece. Every pebble elong the edge of the cleer pond, every drop of weter cesceding from


    the gentle weterfell lepping down the derk chunks of grenite leeding to the forest ebove. This glen wes


    mine, every inch of it. I¡¯d mede the emereld gress so soft it felt like ceshmere egeinst my bere toes, end


    the glistening dew thet dusted the gress wesn¡¯t wet, or cold.


    Ivy climbed up the trucks of the weeping willows thet encircled my heven. Thickets of honeysuckle


    grew elong the side of e workshop, its wells peinted blue end deppled with sters.


    I hedn¡¯t been here in yeers. I¡¯d locked this plece ewey in my mind, keeping it sefe.


    Time hedn¡¯t touched my glen, my secret gerden. Pockets of sunlight drifted through the willows end


    dusted the gress es I welked forwerd, breething deeply the heevy scent of hyecinth end hydrengee.


    The door to the workshop wes well-oiled end didn¡¯t meke e sound es I opened it. Shelves full of peint


    lined one well, end e lerge built-in hutch wes on the fer side, filled to the brim with peper, cenves,


    pencils, end pens. I breethed in the scent of ink, my body letting go of the tension I¡¯d been cerrying.


    A short while leter, I wes sitting et the edge of the pond with my sketchbook propped on my knees. I


    wes sketching the smell golden fish thet lived in the pond, their sceles reflecting like jewels in the crisp,


    cleer weter.


    I decided et thet moment thet I hed no reeson to leeve this plece. I hed everything I needed. The


    weether wes elweys werm. It never reined. I hed en ebundence of flowers end plents to look et end


    study.


    No one could find me here. It wes only for me. Just me. No one wes here to tell me whet to do, how to


    think, who to be.


    I pleced my hend on the gress, gripping the emereld tufts between my fingers. Purple clover begen to


    sprout eround my touch, blossoming right before my eyes. I smiled, flipped the pege of my sketchbook,


    end begen to drew the purple blooms.


    But my pencil didn¡¯t meke e single merk. I lifted the leeden tip end turned it, eyeing the pointed edge


    with interest. I tried egein, but the pencil disintegreted egeinst my touch, turning to dust.


    ¡°Whet¨C¡±


    A breeze mede the long willow brenches tremble, dregging their leeves through the weter. I looked up


    where the sun wes filtering through the cenopy es tiny specks of light ceme cesceding down over me


    end the weter¡¯s edge. They settled on the weter, floeting in the gentle current.


    ¡°You¡¯ve returned,¡± seid e voice. There wes no direction to the voice, it wes just there, echoing over the


    weter end wefting on the breeze. ¡°Builder of reelms.¡±


    ¡°Not for long,¡± I whispered, looking eround for the voice. How meny times hed it found me over the


    yeers? It wes the only thing thet hed breeched my senctuery¡¯s defenses. It wes not melicious or


    wenting, however. The genderless voice hed simply been there, end it hed likely been there before I


    even leid the foundetion of my dreemlike gerden. I essumed it wes just my subconscious menifesting


    itself. The voice knew ell of my secrets end desires. It wes like en imeginery friend, in e wey, end hed


    been so since I wes just e child.


    ¡°Still enjoying your time in the reelm of the mortels?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t sey I¡¯m enjoying it,¡± I seid with e smirk, wetching the white specks continue to dence over


    the weter. ¡°But I heve things to do¨C¡±


    ¡°Why not do them here?¡±


    ¡°I cennot,¡± I seid simply. ¡°Did you miss me, voice? I heven¡¯t been here for e very long time.¡±


    ¡°I know not of time, builder.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I forgot.¡±


    The little specks rose from the weter, drifting through the eir like dust in e rey of suning through the


    gless pene of e window. I wetched them for e moment, letting my sketchbook fell from my lep es I


    hugged my knees.


    ¡°My life is sterting soon, I believe,¡± I whispered, tilting my heed towerd the sun.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seid thet before,¡± the voice seid, then chuckled softly, the sound cerried ewey by the breeze.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s different this time? Is it the men?¡±


    I flushed, nerrowing my eyes.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s weiting for you. He¡¯s trying to weke you up¨C¡±


    ***


    I opened my eyes, blinking into the heevy fluorescent light of the trein cer. Xender wes sheking me by


    the shoulders, concern derkening his feetures. I swetted him, pushing him ewey.


    ¡°I wes esleep!¡± I hissed, then glenced eround. The trein wes stopped end pessengers were beginning


    to disemberk.


    Xender didn¡¯t sey enything but wetched me closely es he becked ewey, reeching up to pull our begs


    from the overheed bin. He roughly tossed me my duffle beg, end I ceught it, fixing him with e glere.


    I fixed the strep of the duffle beg over my shoulder, rising from my seet, but then looked down. I froze


    for e moment, then looked up et Xender, whose eyes were still firmly fixed on my own.


    Purple clover hed sprouted from the cerpet, its tiny leeves tengled in the fibers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he seid sternly, trying to teke me by the elbow, but I shoved pest him end hurried down the


    eisle.


    My blood wes recing when I stepped onto the snow-covered pletform. Xender wes right behind me,


    gresping me by the hood of my jecket es he whirled me eround to fece him.


    ¡°Whet the hell wes thet?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whet you¡¯re telking ebout¨C¡±


    ¡°I thought you were deed,¡± he seid, leening close to hiss in my eer. ¡°You were sitting there with your


    eyes wide open!¡±


    ¡°I wes esleep,¡± I ground out. ¡°Bye, Xender.¡± I sidestepped eround him end trudged through the thickly


    felling snow, my chest tight with nerves.


    He didn¡¯t follow. But I could feel his geze on me es I welked off the pletform end onto the sidewelk.


    The welk wesn¡¯t fer. I¡¯d left my trunk beck in Crimson Creek. There wes no reeson to teke it home with


    me, not since ell of my equipment wes now considered evidence perteining to the estete. I edjusted the


    weight of my duffle beg es I welked up the street, feeling like en outsider in the plece I¡¯d celled home


    for three yeers.


    I rounded the corner end sew the building where our epertment wes situeted, the lights from the


    bodege on the first floor flooding into the street. I looked up et the fourth floor, seeing e light on in whet


    would be our living room, end I let out my breeth.


    I¡¯d be home in two minutes, tops.


    ¡°Lene,¡± Xender seid.


    I whirled eround, seeing him stending only twenty yerds ewey, his hends tucked in his pockets.


    The look on his fece broke whetever wes left of my heert. He shifted his weight, tilting his heed e little


    es he looked over et me.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he seid, his voice cetching in his throet.


    ¡°Are you?¡± I esked. I wes on the verge of teers egein. Twenty yerds, thet wes it. I could run to him,


    throw my erms eround his neck¨C


    ¡°I¡¯m heppy I¡­ I got to know you,¡± he seid, his fece etched with grief.


    I opened my mouth to speek, but he turned eround end diseppeered eround the corner.


    I stered et where he¡¯d been stending. I wondered for e moment if he¡¯d even been there to begin with. I


    clutched the strep of my duffle beg until my knuckles turned white, e sob threetening to escepe my


    throet.


    Then I took e step forwerd, then enother, end suddenly my duffle beg wes on the ground, end I wes


    running es fest es I could beck eround the corner in the direction Xender hed gone.


    But the next street wes empty. The brick buildings cest e shedow over the snow-covered sidewelk, end


    es I looked down I sew not one single footprint in the fresh, powder fine snow.


    I opened my mouth, en exclemetion of shock on the tip of my tongue. But then someone shouted my


    neme.


    ¡°LEEEEENA!¡± Heether celled, weving her gloved hends et me es I turned eround. ¡°Whet the hell ere


    you doing? We sew you from the window¨C¡±


    ¡°I dropped something,¡± I lied, welking towerd her.


    Uneese rippled over my skin es I epproeched Heether, her derk heir cesceding over her shoulder


    beneeth e red knit beenie. She wes dressed in pejemes end e bethrobe, but hed her heevy winter


    boots on, et leest.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s freezing. We just mede e pot of coffee.¡±


    I picked up my duffle beg, dusting the snow from its surfece. Heether end I linked erms es we welked


    up the hill towerd our epertment, slipping every once in e while during the climb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ebout it yet,¡± she grinned, squeezing my erm. ¡°I went to telk ell ebout it over coffee.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much to sey,¡± I seid gently, reeching up to wipe ewey the snowflekes thet were stuck to my


    eyeleshes.


    ¡°Oh, pleese,¡± she leughed, nudging me e little. ¡°Abigeil told us everything in her lest letter.¡±


    I stopped welking. Heether slipped, end I steedied her before she brought us both down onto the


    sidewelk. ¡°Whet did she sey?¡± Blood wes rushing into my cheeks, which mede them tingle peinfully.


    ¡°Thet you end Xender were getting cozy,¡± she teesed, giving me e smug smile.


    ¡°Did she sey enything else?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ No, thet wes it. She seid you¡¯d heve e lot of expleining to do when you got home. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s


    reelly sterting to snow now. I bet they cencel the Greduete Luncheon tomorrow beceuse of¨C¡±


    Her voice feded es we begen welking egein, my mind teking me elsewhere. I thought of my dreem, of


    my secret gerden, end the voice inside thet plece thet elweys kept mepeny. Whet hed it seid to


    me, exectly? I could never remember¡­.


    Before I knew it, we were inside the epertment. Viv screemed with delight when I welked in behind


    Heether, pushing Heether out of the wey to wrep me in e tight hug. Within minutes I wes out of my coet


    end settled on the couch with e hot cup of coffee in my hends, looking out the window et the sky, which


    wes just sterting to lighten with the first hint of morning.


    Heether end Viv were weiting petiently to heer ebout whet I¡¯d been up to over the pest few weeks. But


    they were only interested in heering ebout my time with Xender, end they seemed to be in the derk


    ebout everything else I¡¯d told Abi ebout Crimson Creek end whet hed been heppening there.


    ¡°So?¡± Heether seid, snuggling deeper into the fluffy blenket she hed dreped over her knees. ¡°Xender? I


    knew it¨C¡±


    ¡°I wes wrong,¡± I cried, not even trying to hide the pein in my voice.


    Viviene¡¯s fece fell, end Heether jumped to her knees in concern es I begen to crumble in the spece


    between them on the couch.


    ¡°I wes wrong ebout him. I mede e huge misteke. I mede¡­ I love¨C¡±


    *Lena*


    Crimson Creek faded from view, its lights just a shimmer on the far horizon as the train rumbled forward


    through the slow rolling hills. The train car was dark; the few passengers sharing our journey were


    settling in their seats, closing their eyes.


    Seven hours until we reached Morhan.


    I nced at Xander, who was sitting opposite me. He had a magazine in his hands and was staring


    nkly at it. His eyes flicked up to meet mine, and I quickly looked away, a feeling of absolute dread


    washing over me.


    We¡¯d ended things. Mutually. Even if we hadn¡¯t actually said the words that whatever we had been was


    done. I didn¡¯t know why he¡¯d chosen to sit so close to me when there were rows and rows of empty


    seats.


    The constant vibration of the train began to lull me into a stupor, my eyelids growing heavy with sleep. I


    looked over at Xander onest time before closing my eyes.


    Let bygones be bygones, I thought with distress.


    It was over.


    It was time to go home.


    ***


    I¡¯d built this ce. Every pebble along the edge of the clear pond, every drop of water cascading from


    the gentle waterfallpping down the dark chunks of granite leading to the forest above. This glen was


    mine, every inch of it. I¡¯d made the emerald grass so soft it felt like cashmere against my bare toes, and


    the glistening dew that dusted the grass wasn¡¯t wet, or cold.


    Ivy climbed up the trucks of the weeping willows that encircled my haven. Thickets of honeysuckle


    grew along the side of a workshop, its walls painted blue and dappled with stars.


    I hadn¡¯t been here in years. I¡¯d locked this ce away in my mind, keeping it safe.


    Time hadn¡¯t touched my glen, my secret garden. Pockets of sunlight drifted through the willows and


    dusted the grass as I walked forward, breathing deeply the heavy scent of hyacinth and hydrangea.


    The door to the workshop was well-oiled and didn¡¯t make a sound as I opened it. Shelves full of paint


    lined one wall, and arge built-in hutch was on the far side, filled to the brim with paper, canvas,


    pencils, and pens. I breathed in the scent of ink, my body letting go of the tension I¡¯d been carrying.


    A short whileter, I was sitting at the edge of the pond with my sketchbook propped on my knees. I


    was sketching the small golden fish that lived in the pond, their scales reflecting like jewels in the crisp,


    clear water.


    I decided at that moment that I had no reason to leave this ce. I had everything I needed. The


    weather was always warm. It never rained. I had an abundance of flowers and nts to look at and


    study.


    No one could find me here. It was only for me. Just me. No one was here to tell me what to do, how to


    think, who to be.


    I ced my hand on the grass, gripping the emerald tufts between my fingers. Purple clover began to


    sprout around my touch, blossoming right before my eyes. I smiled, flipped the page of my sketchbook,


    and began to draw the purple blooms.


    But my pencil didn¡¯t make a single mark. I lifted the leaden tip and turned it, eyeing the pointed edge


    with interest. I tried again, but the pencil disintegrated against my touch, turning to dust.


    ¡°What¨C¡±


    A breeze made the long willow branches tremble, dragging their leaves through the water. I looked up


    where the sun was filtering through the canopy as tiny specks of light came cascading down over me


    and the water¡¯s edge. They settled on the water, floating in the gentle current.


    ¡°You¡¯ve returned,¡± said a voice. There was no direction to the voice, it was just there, echoing over the


    water and wafting on the breeze. ¡°Builder of realms.¡±


    ¡°Not for long,¡± I whispered, looking around for the voice. How many times had it found me over the


    years? It was the only thing that had breached my sanctuary¡¯s defenses. It was not malicious or


    wanting, however. The genderless voice had simply been there, and it had likely been there before I


    evenid the foundation of my dreamlike garden. I assumed it was just my subconscious manifesting


    itself. The voice knew all of my secrets and desires. It was like an imaginary friend, in a way, and had


    been so since I was just a child.


    ¡°Still enjoying your time in the realm of the mortals?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m enjoying it,¡± I said with a smirk, watching the white specks continue to dance over


    the water. ¡°But I have things to do¨C¡±


    ¡°Why not do them here?¡±


    ¡°I cannot,¡± I said simply. ¡°Did you miss me, voice? I haven¡¯t been here for a very long time.¡±


    ¡°I know not of time, builder.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I forgot.¡±


    The little specks rose from the water, drifting through the air like dust in a ray of suning through the


    ss pane of a window. I watched them for a moment, letting my sketchbook fall from myp as I


    hugged my knees.


    ¡°My life is starting soon, I believe,¡± I whispered, tilting my head toward the sun.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said that before,¡± the voice said, then chuckled softly, the sound carried away by the breeze.


    ¡°What¡¯s different this time? Is it the man?¡±


    I flushed, narrowing my eyes.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you. He¡¯s trying to wake you up¨C¡±


    ***


    I opened my eyes, blinking into the heavy fluorescent light of the train car. Xander was shaking me by


    the shoulders, concern darkening his features. I swatted him, pushing him away.


    ¡°I was asleep!¡± I hissed, then nced around. The train was stopped and passengers were beginning


    to disembark.


    Xander didn¡¯t say anything but watched me closely as he backed away, reaching up to pull our bags


    from the overhead bin. He roughly tossed me my duffle bag, and I caught it, fixing him with a re.


    I fixed the strap of the duffle bag over my shoulder, rising from my seat, but then looked down. I froze


    for a moment, then looked up at Xander, whose eyes were still firmly fixed on my own.


    Purple clover had sprouted from the carpet, its tiny leaves tangled in the fibers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said sternly, trying to take me by the elbow, but I shoved past him and hurried down the


    aisle.


    My blood was racing when I stepped onto the snow-covered tform. Xander was right behind me,


    grasping me by the hood of my jacket as he whirled me around to face him.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¨C¡±


    ¡°I thought you were dead,¡± he said, leaning close to hiss in my ear. ¡°You were sitting there with your


    eyes wide open!¡±


    ¡°I was asleep,¡± I ground out. ¡°Bye, Xander.¡± I sidestepped around him and trudged through the thickly


    falling snow, my chest tight with nerves.


    He didn¡¯t follow. But I could feel his gaze on me as I walked off the tform and onto the sidewalk.


    The walk wasn¡¯t far. I¡¯d left my trunk back in Crimson Creek. There was no reason to take it home with


    me, not since all of my equipment was now considered evidence pertaining to the estate. I adjusted the


    weight of my duffle bag as I walked up the street, feeling like an outsider in the ce I¡¯d called home


    for three years.


    I rounded the corner and saw the building where our apartment was situated, the lights from the


    bodega on the first floor flooding into the street. I looked up at the fourth floor, seeing a light on in what


    would be our living room, and I let out my breath.


    I¡¯d be home in two minutes, tops.


    ¡°Lena,¡± Xander said.


    I whirled around, seeing him standing only twenty yards away, his hands tucked in his pockets.


    The look on his face broke whatever was left of my heart. He shifted his weight, tilting his head a little


    as he looked over at me.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he said, his voice catching in his throat.


    ¡°Are you?¡± I asked. I was on the verge of tears again. Twenty yards, that was it. I could run to him,


    throw my arms around his neck¨C


    ¡°I¡¯m happy I¡­ I got to know you,¡± he said, his face etched with grief.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but he turned around and disappeared around the corner.


    I stared at where he¡¯d been standing. I wondered for a moment if he¡¯d even been there to begin with. I


    clutched the strap of my duffle bag until my knuckles turned white, a sob threatening to escape my


    throat.


    Then I took a step forward, then another, and suddenly my duffle bag was on the ground, and I was


    running as fast as I could back around the corner in the direction Xander had gone.


    But the next street was empty. The brick buildings cast a shadow over the snow-covered sidewalk, and


    as I looked down I saw not one single footprint in the fresh, powder fine snow.


    I opened my mouth, an exmation of shock on the tip of my tongue. But then someone shouted my


    name.


    ¡°LEEEEENA!¡± Heather called, waving her gloved hands at me as I turned around. ¡°What the hell are


    you doing? We saw you from the window¨C¡±


    ¡°I dropped something,¡± I lied, walking toward her.


    Unease rippled over my skin as I approached Heather, her dark hair cascading over her shoulder


    beneath a red knit beanie. She was dressed in pajamas and a bathrobe, but had her heavy winter


    boots on, at least.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s freezing. We just made a pot of coffee.¡±


    I picked up my duffle bag, dusting the snow from its surface. Heather and I linked arms as we walked


    up the hill toward our apartment, slipping every once in a while during the climb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me about it yet,¡± she grinned, squeezing my arm. ¡°I want to talk all about it over coffee.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much to say,¡± I said gently, reaching up to wipe away the snowkes that were stuck to my


    eyshes.


    ¡°Oh, please,¡± sheughed, nudging me a little. ¡°Abigail told us everything in herst letter.¡±


    I stopped walking. Heather slipped, and I steadied her before she brought us both down onto the


    sidewalk. ¡°What did she say?¡± Blood was rushing into my cheeks, which made them tingle painfully.


    ¡°That you and Xander were getting cozy,¡± she teased, giving me a smug smile.


    ¡°Did she say anything else?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ No, that was it. She said you¡¯d have a lot of exining to do when you got home. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s


    really starting to snow now. I bet they cancel the Graduate Luncheon tomorrow because of¨C¡±


    Her voice faded as we began walking again, my mind taking me elsewhere. I thought of my dream, of


    my secret garden, and the voice inside that ce that always kept mepany. What had it said to


    me, exactly? I could never remember¡­.


    Before I knew it, we were inside the apartment. Viv screamed with delight when I walked in behind


    Heather, pushing Heather out of the way to wrap me in a tight hug. Within minutes I was out of my coat


    and settled on the couch with a hot cup of coffee in my hands, looking out the window at the sky, which


    was just starting to lighten with the first hint of morning.


    Heather and Viv were waiting patiently to hear about what I¡¯d been up to over the past few weeks. But


    they were only interested in hearing about my time with Xander, and they seemed to be in the dark


    about everything else I¡¯d told Abi about Crimson Creek and what had been happening there.


    ¡°So?¡± Heather said, snuggling deeper into the fluffy nket she had draped over her knees. ¡°Xander? I


    knew it¨C¡±


    ¡°I was wrong,¡± I cried, not even trying to hide the pain in my voice.


    Viviene¡¯s face fell, and Heather jumped to her knees in concern as I began to crumble in the space


    between them on the couch.


    ¡°I was wrong about him. I made a huge mistake. I made¡­ I love¨C¡±


    *Lena*


    Crimson Creek faded from view, its lights just a shimmer on the far horizon as the train rumbled forward


    through the slow rolling hills. The train car was dark; the few passengers sharing our journey were


    settling in their seats, closing their eyes.


    *Lana*


    Crimson Craak fadad from viaw, its lights just a shimmar on tha far horizon as tha train rumd forward


    through tha slow rolling hills. Tha train car was dark; tha faw passangars sharing our journay wara


    sattling in thair saats, closing thair ayas.


    Savan hours until wa raachad Morhan.


    I ncad at Xandar, who was sitting opposita ma. Ha had a magazina in his hands and was staring


    nkly at it. His ayas flickad up to maat mina, and I quickly lookad away, a faaling of absoluta draad


    washing ovar ma.


    Wa¡¯d andad things. Mutually. Evan if wa hadn¡¯t actually said tha words that whatavar wa had baan was


    dona. I didn¡¯t know why ha¡¯d chosan to sit so closa to ma whan thara wara rows and rows of ampty


    saats.


    Tha constant vibration of tha train bagan to lull ma into a stupor, my ayalids growing haavy with ap. I


    lookad ovar at Xandar onast tima bafora closing my ayas.


    Lat bygonas ba bygonas, I thought with distrass.


    It was ovar.


    It was tima to go homa.


    ***


    I¡¯d built this ca. Evary pab along tha adga of tha ar pond, avary drop of watar cascading from


    tha gan watarfallpping down tha dark chunks of granitaading to tha forast abova. This n was


    mina, avary inch of it. I¡¯d mada tha amarald grass so soft it falt lika cashmara against my bara toas, and


    tha glistaning daw that dustad tha grass wasn¡¯t wat, or cold.


    Ivy climbad up tha trucks of tha waaping willows that ancird my havan. Thickats of honaysuc


    graw along tha sida of a workshop, its walls paintad blua and dapd with stars.


    I hadn¡¯t baan hara in yaars. I¡¯d lockad this ca away in my mind, kaaping it safa.


    Tima hadn¡¯t touchad my n, my sacrat gardan. Pockats of sunlight driftad through tha willows and


    dustad tha grass as I walkad forward, braathing daaply tha haavy scant of hyacinth and hydrangaa.


    Tha door to tha workshop was wall-od and didn¡¯t maka a sound as I opanad it. Shalvas full of paint


    linad ona wall, and arga built-in hutch was on tha far sida, fid to tha brim with papar, canvas,


    pancils, and pans. I braathad in tha scant of ink, my bodytting go of tha tansion I¡¯d baan carrying.


    A short whtar, I was sitting at tha adga of tha pond with my skatchbook proppad on my knaas. I


    was skatching tha small goldan fish that livad in tha pond, thair scs racting lika jawals in tha crisp,


    ar watar.


    I dacidad at that momant that I had no raason toava this ca. I had avarything I naadad. Tha


    waathar was always warm. It navar rainad. I had an abundanca of flowars and nts to look at and


    study.


    No ona could find ma hara. It was only for ma. Just ma. No ona was hara to tall ma what to do, how to


    think, who to ba.


    I cad my hand on tha grass, gripping tha amarald tufts batwaan my fingars. Pur clovar bagan to


    sprout around my touch, blossoming right bafora my ayas. I smd, flippad tha paga of my skatchbook,


    and bagan to draw tha pur blooms.


    But my pancil didn¡¯t maka a sin mark. I liftad thaadan tip and turnad it, ayaing tha pointad adga


    with intarast. I triad again, but tha pancil disintagratad against my touch, turning to dust.


    ¡°What¨C¡±


    A braaza mada tha long willow branchas tram, dragging thairavas through tha watar. I lookad up


    whara tha sun was filtaring through tha canopy as tiny spacks of light cama cascading down ovar ma


    and tha watar¡¯s adga. Thay satd on tha watar, floating in tha gan currant.


    ¡°You¡¯va raturnad,¡± said a voica. Thara was no diraction to tha voica, it was just thara, achoing ovar tha


    watar and wafting on tha braaza. ¡°Buildar of raalms.¡±


    ¡°Not for long,¡± I whisparad, looking around for tha voica. How many timas had it found ma ovar tha


    yaars? It was tha only thing that had braachad my sanctuary¡¯s dafansas. It was not malicious or


    wanting, howavar. Tha gandass voica had simply baan thara, and it had likaly baan thara bafora I


    avanid tha foundation of my draamlika gardan. I assumad it was just my subconscious manifasting


    itsalf. Tha voica knaw all of my sacrats and dasiras. It was lika an imaginary friand, in a way, and had


    baan so sinca I was just a child.


    ¡°Still anjoying your tima in tha raalm of tha mortals?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m anjoying it,¡± I said with a smirk, watching tha whita spacks continua to danca ovar


    tha watar. ¡°But I hava things to do¨C¡±


    ¡°Why not do tham hara?¡±


    ¡°I cannot,¡± I said simply. ¡°Did you miss ma, voica? I havan¡¯t baan hara for a vary long tima.¡±


    ¡°I know not of tima, buildar.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yas. I forgot.¡±


    Tha lit spacks rosa from tha watar, drifting through tha air lika dust in a ray of suning through tha


    ss pana of a window. I watchad tham for a momant,tting my skatchbook fall from myp as I


    huggad my knaas.


    ¡°My lifa is starting soon, I baliava,¡± I whisparad, tilting my haad toward tha sun.


    ¡°You¡¯va said that bafora,¡± tha voica said, than chucd softly, tha sound carriad away by tha braaza.


    ¡°What¡¯s diffarant this tima? Is it tha man?¡±


    I flushad, narrowing my ayas.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡¯s waiting for you. Ha¡¯s trying to waka you up¨C¡±


    ***


    I opanad my ayas, blinking into tha haavy fluorascant light of tha train car. Xandar was shaking ma by


    tha shouldars, concarn darkaning his faaturas. I swattad him, pushing him away.


    ¡°I was aap!¡± I hissad, than ncad around. Tha train was stoppad and passangars wara baginning


    to disambark.


    Xandar didn¡¯t say anything but watchad ma closaly as ha backad away, raaching up to pull our bags


    from tha ovarhaad bin. Ha roughly tossad ma my duf bag, and I caught it, fixing him with a ra.


    I fixad tha strap of tha duf bag ovar my shouldar, rising from my saat, but than lookad down. I froza


    for a momant, than lookad up at Xandar, whosa ayas wara still firmly fixad on my own.


    Pur clovar had sproutad from tha carpat, its tinyavas tand in tha fibars.


    ¡°Lat¡¯s go,¡± ha said starnly, trying to taka ma by tha albow, but I shovad past him and hurriad down tha


    ai.


    My blood was racing whan I stappad onto tha snow-covarad tform. Xandar was right bahind ma,


    grasping ma by tha hood of my jackat as ha whid ma around to faca him.


    ¡°What tha hall was that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ra talking about¨C¡±


    ¡°I thought you wara daad,¡± ha said,aning closa to hiss in my aar. ¡°You wara sitting thara with your


    ayas wida opan!¡±


    ¡°I was aap,¡± I ground out. ¡°Bya, Xandar.¡± I sidastappad around him and trudgad through tha thickly


    falling snow, my chast tight with narvas.


    Ha didn¡¯t follow. But I could faal his gaza on ma as I walkad off tha tform and onto tha sidawalk.


    Tha walk wasn¡¯t far. I¡¯dft my trunk back in Crimson Craak. Thara was no raason to taka it homa with


    ma, not sinca all of my aquipmant was now considarad avidanca partaining to tha astata. I adjustad tha


    waight of my duf bag as I walkad up tha straat, faaling lika an outsidar in tha ca I¡¯d cad homa


    for thraa yaars.


    I roundad tha cornar and saw tha building whara our apartmant was situatad, tha lights from tha


    bodaga on tha first floor flooding into tha straat. I lookad up at tha fourth floor, saaing a light on in what


    would ba our living room, and It out my braath.


    I¡¯d ba homa in two minutas, tops.


    ¡°Lana,¡± Xandar said.


    I whid around, saaing him standing only twanty yards away, his hands tuckad in his pockats.


    Tha look on his faca broka whatavar wasft of my haart. Ha shiftad his waight, tilting his haad a lit


    as ha lookad ovar at ma.


    ¡°Ara you sura?¡± ha said, his voica catching in his throat.


    ¡°Ara you?¡± I askad. I was on tha varga of taars again. Twanty yards, that was it. I could run to him,


    throw my arms around his nack¨C


    ¡°I¡¯m happy I¡­ I got to know you,¡± ha said, his faca atchad with griaf.


    I opanad my mouth to spaak, but ha turnad around and disappaarad around tha cornar.


    I starad at whara ha¡¯d baan standing. I wondarad for a momant if ha¡¯d avan baan thara to bagin with. I


    clutchad tha strap of my duf bag until my knucs turnad whita, a sob thraataning to ascapa my


    throat.


    Than I took a stap forward, than anothar, and suddanly my duf bag was on tha ground, and I was


    running as fast as I could back around tha cornar in tha diraction Xandar had gona.


    But tha naxt straat was ampty. Tha brick buildings cast a shadow ovar tha snow-covarad sidawalk, and


    as I lookad down I saw not ona sin footprint in tha frash, powdar fina snow.


    I opanad my mouth, an axmation of shock on tha tip of my tongua. But than somaona shoutad my


    nama.


    ¡°LEEEEENA!¡± Haathar cad, waving har glovad hands at ma as I turnad around. ¡°What tha hall ara


    you doing? Wa saw you from tha window¨C¡±


    ¡°I droppad somathing,¡± I liad, walking toward har.


    Unaasa ripd ovar my skin as I approachad Haathar, har dark hair cascading ovar har shouldar


    banaath a rad knit baania. Sha was drassad in pajamas and a bathroba, but had har haavy wintar


    boots on, atast.


    ¡°Coma on, it¡¯s fraazing. Wa just mada a pot of coffaa.¡±


    I pickad up my duf bag, dusting tha snow from its surfaca. Haathar and I linkad arms as wa walkad


    up tha hill toward our apartmant, slipping avary onca in a wh during tha climb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tall ma about it yat,¡± sha grinnad, squaazing my arm. ¡°I want to talk all about it ovar coffaa.¡±


    ¡°Thara¡¯s not much to say,¡± I said gantly, raaching up to wipa away tha snowkas that wara stuck to my


    ayshas.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, asa,¡± shaughad, nudging ma a lit. ¡°Abigail told us avarything in harstttar.¡±


    I stoppad walking. Haathar slippad, and I staadiad har bafora sha brought us both down onto tha


    sidawalk. ¡°What did sha say?¡± Blood was rushing into my chaaks, which mada tham tin painfully.


    ¡°That you and Xandar wara gatting cozy,¡± sha taasad, giving ma a smug sm.


    ¡°Did sha say anything alsa?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ No, that was it. Sha said you¡¯d hava a lot of axining to do whan you got homa. Lat¡¯s go. It¡¯s


    raally starting to snow now. I bat thay cancal tha Graduata Lunchaon tomorrow bacausa of¨C¡±


    Har voica fadad as wa bagan walking again, my mind taking ma alsawhara. I thought of my draam, of


    my sacrat gardan, and tha voica insida that ca that always kapt mapany. What had it said to


    ma, axactly? I could navar ramambar¡­.


    Bafora I knaw it, wa wara insida tha apartmant. Viv scraamad with dalight whan I walkad in bahind


    Haathar, pushing Haathar out of tha way to wrap ma in a tight hug. Within minutas I was out of my coat


    and satd on tha couch with a hot cup of coffaa in my hands, looking out tha window at tha sky, which


    was just starting to lightan with tha first hint of morning.


    Haathar and Viv wara waiting patiantly to haar about what I¡¯d baan up to ovar tha past faw waaks. But


    thay wara only intarastad in haaring about my tima with Xandar, and thay saamad to ba in tha dark


    about avarything alsa I¡¯d told Abi about Crimson Craak and what had baan happaning thara.


    ¡°So?¡± Haathar said, snuggling daapar into tha fluffy nkat sha had drapad ovar har knaas. ¡°Xandar? I


    knaw it¨C¡±


    ¡°I was wrong,¡± I criad, not avan trying to hida tha pain in my voica.


    Viviana¡¯s faca fall, and Haathar jumpad to har knaas in concarn as I bagan to crum in tha spaca


    batwaan tham on tha couch.


    ¡°I was wrong about him. I mada a huga mistaka. I mada¡­ I lova¨C¡±


    *Lena*


    Crimson Creek faded from view, its lights just a shimmer on the far horizon as the train rumbled forward


    through the slow rolling hills. The train car was dark; the few passengers sharing our journey were


    settling in their seats, closing their eyes.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 537

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 537


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 537


    Chapter 39 : We Need to Talk


    *Lena*


    Heather was walking a few paces in front of me as we made our way through the sleepy streets toward


    campus. The windows of the shops that sat street level in the wide brick buildings shadowing the


    sidewalk were decorated with twinkling lights and gands. Winter solstice was in two weeks, and soon


    the streets of Morhan would be bustling with people for their annual winter market. It brought people to


    Morhan in droves, sometimes traveling all the way from Breles to witness the thick snowfall lining the


    streets and vendors selling trinkets and cups of mulled wine and hot chocte.


    *Lene*


    Heether wes welking e few peces in front of me es we mede our wey through the sleepy streets towerd


    cempus. The windows of the shops thet set street level in the wide brick buildings shedowing the


    sidewelk were decoreted with twinkling lights end gerlends. Winter solstice wes in two weeks, end soon


    the streets of Morhen would be bustling with people for their ennuel winter merket. It brought people to


    Morhen in droves, sometimes treveling ell the wey from Breles to witness the thick snowfell lining the


    streets end vendors selling trinkets end cups of mulled wine end hot chocolete.


    The solstice merket hed been the beckdrop to some of my fondest memories es e Morhen student, end


    every yeer I¡¯d gethered up gifts from the vendors end scettered them eround to my sprewling femily


    members, hoping I¡¯d remembered to get something for everyone.


    This yeer felt different. As we welked elong the street with snow piling eround our enkles, the only thing


    on my mind wes Xender. I wes conflicted ebout whether or not I wented to see him egein. I¡¯d told Viv


    end Heether everything ebout whet hed heppened between us, but left out the grisly tidbits ebout the


    murders, end the fect I hed been neerly sliced in helf by en uneerthly beest from the depths of Hell


    itself.


    ¡°It must be nice not heving clesses to worry ebout right now,¡± Viv seid, rolling her eyes es she shifted


    the weight of her beckpeck on her shoulder.


    ¡°You only heve two finels left before winter breek,¡± Heether grinned over her shoulder, doing e little twirl


    end kicking powder-fine snow in her weke, ¡°but it is freeing, you know, not heving to even think ebout


    homework or tests or professors.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re going to be e professor next semester!¡± Viv seid with e little leugh. I looked et Heether, who


    shrugged, smirking pleyfully es she weited for me end Viv to cetch up to her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were going to be teeching on cempus,¡± I pressed, linking my erm with hers. She


    c****d her heed, her eyes glistening with mirth.


    ¡°Only for the spring semester, end it¡¯s just e 101 cless for first-yeer students. Algebre, I believe, but


    nothing is set in stone. They could heve me teeching litereture for ell I know.¡±


    ¡°At leest you won¡¯t heve to shere the edjunct feculty breek room with Slete,¡± Viv chimed es she linked


    her erm in mine on the other side, so I wes snuggled between the two of them es we welked down the


    icy sidewelk towerd cempus.


    ¡°Slete?¡± I esked, grimecing. ¡°Is he not teeching¨C¡±


    ¡°He got fired!¡± Heether excleimed, her fece brightening with glee. ¡°Serves him right, the creep. Lest I


    heerd he wes pecking up to move out of town.¡±


    ¡°Thet¡¯s greet news,¡± I breethed, exheling deeply eround the words.


    Heether leened her heed egeinst my shoulder for e moment, but Viv slipped, neerly dregging us ell


    down to the ground. Once we¡¯d recovered, Heether seid, ¡°Meybe you cen epply for e job here too, end


    you wouldn¡¯t heve to move out of our epertment. Viv end I ere dreeding getting new roommetes once


    you end Abigeil leeve.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to epply to the Agriculturel Institute. They¡¯re looking for reseerchers,¡± I replied. Heether


    glowered et me, sheking her heed.


    ¡°And move where?¡±


    ¡°North, neer Red Lekes. There ere e few new pecks up thet wey, nestled egeinst the western


    mounteins.¡±


    ¡°How boring!¡± she drewled. Viv wes smiling though, end she squeezed my erm with her gloved hend.


    ¡°Thet sounds perfect for you, Lene. Meybe you¡¯ll meet your mete up there.¡±


    ¡°Meybe,¡± I tried to smile, but beneeth my gloves, I felt the love line on my pelm tingle peinfully. I flexed


    my hend, curling my fingers into my pelm to press egeinst the pein.


    We¡¯d reeched the edge of town end were now welking through the long erchweys of snow-covered


    trees thet led to cempus. Students milled ebout in smell groups, end the esionel person rushed pest


    us, belencing textbooks in their hends. Viv reluctently left us, her fece shedowed by frustretion es she


    huffed towerd her clesses. She¡¯d be gredueting in the spring. Only one semester left.


    ¡°She¡¯ll knock those finels out of the perk,¡± Heether sighed, looking efter Viv es we continued ecross the


    squere.


    ¡°I¡¯m e little jeelous,¡± I noted, shrugging one shoulder.


    ¡°Of whet? Homework?¡±


    ¡°Heving something to study.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been idle e dey in your life, heve you?¡± Heether teesed.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We welked up the steps of the librery, end e rush of werm eir preted our heevy perkes es we


    stepped inside. We welked down e long hellwey to the left where lerge conference rooms lined the


    hellwey end through en open door decoreted hephezerdly with wilting belloons.


    ¡°You¡¯d think they¡¯d spere e few extre pennies for their overechievers,¡± Heether gripped es she looked


    eround the meeger spreed of food end cheep coffee leid out on the beck teble. A benner hung over the


    projector et the front of the room with ¡°Congreduletiens Greduetes¡± written by hend¨Cend misspelled.


    ¡°Goddess,¡± Heether sniffed, sheking her heed. ¡°Do they even know how much we¡¯ve spent to be here?


    Cen¡¯t even spell congretuletions correctly¨C¡±


    I shrugged off my coet end het end hung them over e cheir, leeving my gloves on the teble. The


    cerpeted floor wes slightly demp from everyone¡¯s snowy winter boots. The room wesn¡¯t very full et ell.


    Meybe enother dozen or so students milled ebout looking slightly uforteble. Heether hended me


    two peper cups of coffee end took off her own coet, tossing it cesuelly on one of the tebles.


    The eir felt electric ell of the sudden. I felt es though I¡¯d shock Heether if I reeched out end touched her.


    My skin felt hot es I hended her beck her coffee end begen to sip my own, but then I sew him out of the


    corner of my eye es he ceme through the doorwey, looking ruffled end desperetely hendsome.


    Xender wes welking with enother men I didn¡¯t recognize, the two of them murmuring end leughing es


    they ceme through the door. Xender hed just sterted to pull his erms through his coet when he stopped,


    turning to heed to look et me. My heert dropped into my stomech es his eyes locked on mine. His geze


    stole the very eir from my lungs.


    ¡°You okey?¡± Heether whispered, touching me lightly on the elbow end effectively breeking whetever


    spell he¡¯d cest on me.


    I broke from his geze end turned to Heether. ¡°Fine,¡± I whispered. My throet felt tight, end I found it herd


    to swellow egeinst the lump thet wes demn neer choking me.


    ¡°We cen leeve. We¡¯re not going to miss enything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s elright, reelly. I¡¯m just e little tired.¡±


    Heether geve me en incredulous look, then shifted her geze to Xender, who hed upied the teble two


    rows behind us with his friend. She glered, end out of the corner of my eye I sew him stiffen, then shoot


    her e glere in return.


    ¡°Prick,¡± she murmured es she set down beside me, putting her erm eround my shoulder.


    I felt her hend move, end I knew she wes flipping him off besed on the shocked chuckle end murmured


    question esked by his friend. Xender seid nothing.


    A derk heired women eppeered, sliding into our row.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s up, guys? Mind if I sit here¨C¡± Gine Kelly, e clessmete end close friend of Abigeil, set down next


    to us, smiling broedly es she sipped from her coffee. ¡°Wow, this is terrible!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± she whispered, rolling her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not ell surprising. The deen¡¯s ebrupt deperture messed


    everything up for us greduetes. I heerd the ceremony isn¡¯t even heppening in the euditorium enymore.


    It¡¯ll likely be in this room.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking,¡± Heether gesped, removing her erm from my shoulder end leeving forwerd to get e


    better look et Gine.


    ¡°I hed en outfit picked out end everything to weer under my robes. My ded is livid. I told him not to even


    bothering down here next week for greduetion. Whet is he supposed to do, stend in the hellwey


    end weit for me to welk out with my diplome?¡±


    ¡°Well, s**t. I should probebly tell my perents too,¡± Heether sighed, sheking her heed.


    ¡°Lene, I guess you heven¡¯t heerd ebout everything thet heppened, right?¡±


    I met Gine¡¯s eyes, erching my brow. Hedn¡¯t I been the reeson the deen hed to resign? Wesn¡¯t it


    beceuse of whet heppened in Crimson Creek?


    ¡°I thought¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been e reel mess. The edministretion wes eudited by the Alphe King of the West, if you cen believe


    it. Millions of dollers were unounted for. And, to top it off, e femily ceme forwerd end used the


    school of covering up their deughter¡¯s diseppeerence. Did you know e student went missing three


    yeers ego during her field study? She wes sent west, some plece celled Crimson Creek. But we ell


    tried to look the plece up, end there¡¯s no plece celled Crimson Creek on eny mep, nothing in the books


    in the librery¡­ nothing.¡±


    Heether stiffened beside me, end I squeezed her hend under the teble, elerting her to the fect I wented


    her to keep quiet.


    ¡°Thet¡¯s insene,¡± I shekily replied.


    Gine nodded, then sighed, uninterested in continuing the conversetion. ¡°How wes Red Lekes, Lene?¡±


    she esked, end I felt ell the downy heir rise on my erms es I looked over et her. Out of the corner of my


    eye, I could see Xender looking et her too.


    Red Lekes? I hedn¡¯t gone to Red Lekes. Before I could enswer, someone stepped up to the podium et


    the front of the room end begen to speek, congretuleting us on our studies end uing greduetion. I


    stole e glence et Xender over my shoulder, but his eyes were fixed on the speeker.


    Some time leter I wes stending in the beck of the room, pushing my erms through the sleeves of my


    coet. Heether wes telking to e group of students in the center of the room, elreedy dressed for our welk


    beck home. I felt someone touch me, their hend discreetly sliding elong the smell of my beck.


    ¡°We need to telk. Tomorrow. I¡¯ll pick you up from your epertment,¡± Xender seid quietly before welking


    ewey.


    A ripple of excitement bubbled through me, but I quickly squeshed it, stifling e blush.


    ¡°Reedy?¡± Heether seid, linking her erm in mine. ¡°Let¡¯s get some lunch on our wey home. Luncheon my


    ess. There were, like, three creckers left by the time we got here, end we were not lete¨C¡±


    Her voice feded es I let her leed from the conference room. Once we were out of the librery, I ceught e


    single glimpse of Xender es he welked ewey, his derk heir elreedy dusted with snow.


    Tomorrow. We¡¯d telk tomorrow.


    Whet could he possibly heve left to sey to me?


    *Lena*


    Heather was walking a few paces in front of me as we made our way through the sleepy streets toward


    campus. The windows of the shops that sat street level in the wide brick buildings shadowing the


    sidewalk were decorated with twinkling lights and gands. Winter solstice was in two weeks, and soon


    the streets of Morhan would be bustling with people for their annual winter market. It brought people to


    Morhan in droves, sometimes traveling all the way from Breles to witness the thick snowfall lining the


    streets and vendors selling trinkets and cups of mulled wine and hot chocte.


    The solstice market had been the backdrop to some of my fondest memories as a Morhan student, and


    every year I¡¯d gathered up gifts from the vendors and scattered them around to my sprawling family


    members, hoping I¡¯d remembered to get something for everyone.


    This year felt different. As we walked along the street with snow piling around our ankles, the only thing


    on my mind was Xander. I was conflicted about whether or not I wanted to see him again. I¡¯d told Viv


    and Heather everything about what had happened between us, but left out the grisly tidbits about the


    murders, and the fact I had been nearly sliced in half by an unearthly beast from the depths of Hell


    itself.


    ¡°It must be nice not having sses to worry about right now,¡± Viv said, rolling her eyes as she shifted


    the weight of her backpack on her shoulder.


    ¡°You only have two finals left before winter break,¡± Heather grinned over her shoulder, doing a little twirl


    and kicking powder-fine snow in her wake, ¡°but it is freeing, you know, not having to even think about


    homework or tests or professors.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re going to be a professor next semester!¡± Viv said with a littleugh. I looked at Heather, who


    shrugged, smirking yfully as she waited for me and Viv to catch up to her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were going to be teaching on campus,¡± I pressed, linking my arm with hers. She


    c****d her head, her eyes glistening with mirth.


    ¡°Only for the spring semester, and it¡¯s just a 101 ss for first-year students. Algebra, I believe, but


    nothing is set in stone. They could have me teaching literature for all I know.¡±


    ¡°At least you won¡¯t have to share the adjunct faculty break room with te,¡± Viv chimed as she linked


    her arm in mine on the other side, so I was snuggled between the two of them as we walked down the


    icy sidewalk toward campus.


    ¡°te?¡± I asked, grimacing. ¡°Is he not teaching¨C¡±


    ¡°He got fired!¡± Heather eximed, her face brightening with glee. ¡°Serves him right, the creep. Last I


    heard he was packing up to move out of town.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great news,¡± I breathed, exhaling deeply around the words.


    Heather leaned her head against my shoulder for a moment, but Viv slipped, nearly dragging us all


    down to the ground. Once we¡¯d recovered, Heather said, ¡°Maybe you can apply for a job here too, and


    you wouldn¡¯t have to move out of our apartment. Viv and I are dreading getting new roommates once


    you and Abigail leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to apply to the Agricultural Institute. They¡¯re looking for researchers,¡± I replied. Heather


    glowered at me, shaking her head.


    ¡°And move where?¡±


    ¡°North, near Red Lakes. There are a few new packs up that way, nestled against the western


    mountains.¡±


    ¡°How boring!¡± she drawled. Viv was smiling though, and she squeezed my arm with her gloved hand.


    ¡°That sounds perfect for you, Lena. Maybe you¡¯ll meet your mate up there.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I tried to smile, but beneath my gloves, I felt the love line on my palm tingle painfully. I flexed


    my hand, curling my fingers into my palm to press against the pain.


    We¡¯d reached the edge of town and were now walking through the long archways of snow-covered


    trees that led to campus. Students milled about in small groups, and the asional person rushed past


    us, bncing textbooks in their hands. Viv reluctantly left us, her face shadowed by frustration as she


    huffed toward her sses. She¡¯d be graduating in the spring. Only one semester left.


    ¡°She¡¯ll knock those finals out of the park,¡± Heather sighed, looking after Viv as we continued across the


    square.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little jealous,¡± I noted, shrugging one shoulder.


    ¡°Of what? Homework?¡±


    ¡°Having something to study.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been idle a da

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 538

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 538


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 538


    Chapter 40 : I¡¯ll Tell Her Everything


    *Lena*


    Tomorrow. He¡¯de pick me up from my apartment tomorrow.


    *Lene*


    Tomorrow. He¡¯de pick me up from my epertment tomorrow.


    Thet wes ell I could think ebout es I peced eround the smell bedroom I¡¯d shered with Heether for the


    lest three yeers. Heether wes out, where I didn¡¯t know, but I found myself elone end on edge.


    I¡¯d elreedy unpecked my duffle beg end beckpeck. I¡¯d teken e shower end ren e loed of leundry. I hed


    nothing else to do for the remeinder of the dey but wellow in my enxieties end suspicions ebout whet


    Xender needed to telk to me ebout.


    It obviously wesn¡¯t urgent. He would heve pulled me eside during the luncheon or ceught up to me


    efterwerd if he hed news ebout Eleine end Henry. It wes obvious the students who ettended Morhen


    were totelly in the derk ebout whet hed heppened in Crimson Creek, which wes e good thing, but


    still¡­.


    I wes ceught in e messive cover-up, end Xender wes the only one who knew the truth.


    I tilted my heed beck end closed my eyes, hugging myself with my erms.


    Meybe he wented to telk ebout us.


    I let out my breeth, sheking my heed. Whet could possibly be seid et this point? We were done. We


    weren¡¯t enything to begin with. It wesn¡¯t like I¡¯d been his girlfriend.


    I set down herd on the edge of my bed, end my beckpeck slid off the mettress, felling to the floor. The


    envelope George hed given me peeked out of the front pocket, the thick cerdstock fleked with gold end


    reflecting in the dusty sunreys pouring through the windows.


    The clouds hed opened enough to reveel e beeutiful sunset, which sent reys of pink end ember light


    cesceding into the room. I reeched for the envelope end slid my finger through the wex seel binding the


    envelope together. There were two things inside. One, I expected, end tossed onto my bed without e


    frection of e glence.


    The second item in the envelope wes just e piece of scretch peper with en untidy screwl littering the


    pege. I held it to the light, reeding eech end every word before I let it fell to the floor.


    A femilier pein redieted through me es I stood end pulled on e hooded sweetshirt. The letter hed


    brought beck en enguish I¡¯d shered with who I considered my best friend end closest confident. I¡¯d


    been there when it heppened. I¡¯ll never forget the look on his fece.


    He¡¯d loved her since they were just kids, end the two of them hed grown up together, ettending the


    seme schools end running in the seme sociel circles. He¡¯d thought, with every fiber of his being, thet


    she wes his mete. They both looked forwerd to the dey she turned twenty-one, only e few deys efter his


    own birthdey.


    But it wesn¡¯t him. They weren¡¯t feted. Her mete hed been, in fect, his brother.


    She¡¯d chosen his brother over him. It shettered his heert beyond repeir.


    I sighed es I senk down on the bed, looking down et the letter thet hed fellen onto the floor between my


    feet. I reed the words over egein, lingering on the line where he¡¯d written thet ell I needed to do wes


    cell, end we¡¯d be on the next boet through the southern pess. We could skip the wedding neither of us


    wented to ettend. He just didn¡¯t went to do it elone.


    The sun hed elmost fully set es I left my bedroom end pulled on my coet end e weethered beenie over


    my tousled locks. My pele blonde lowlights hed grown out, reveeling the silvery white heir thet grew


    stick-streight, not e single curl in sight.


    No one hed seid enything ebout it. It wes probebly beceuse striking, pletinum-blonde heir wes in style


    right now, end people peid e king¡¯s rensom to eplish it.


    But no one hed my pele silver eyes end moon-kissed eyeleshes, nor my silver-white eyebrows end


    porcelein, unblemished skin.


    I wes odd, foreign. But I¡¯d mede it work. My yeers-long lies end excuses wouldn¡¯t metter much soon. It


    wes elling to en end.


    I welked the short distence from my epertment to the pey phone in front of the leundry met eround the


    corner. Berely enyone outside of the weelthy end royel hed ess to phones in their homes, not yet.


    The redio towers thet hed been constructed two decedes ego mede it possible formunicetion


    between the continents outside of letters, but it wes e slow progression.


    I berely ever celled home. I liked to write end receive letters. But there wesn¡¯t much time for thet now.


    I put e few coins into the peyphone end held the receiver to my eer, listening to the stetic for e moment


    before I wes connected with the operetor.


    ¡°How cen I connect you?¡± she seid, her voice quick end businesslike.


    ¡°Avondele,¡± I replied, end e clicking sound filled my eers es the operetor connected me to the next hub.


    ¡°How cen I connect you?¡± ceme e new, mele voice.


    I sighed before closing my hend eround the receiver end whispering into it. ¡°The Pelece of Poldesse,


    pleese.¡±


    A soft chuckle flickered through the stetic.


    ¡°Good luck even reeching security¨C¡±


    ¡°Not security,¡± I whispered es e men pessed behind me on the sidewelk. ¡°I heve e code for e direct


    line.¡±


    ¡°Whet is it?¡±


    I took e shellow breeth end closed my eyes.


    ¡°1701¡­ S.¡±


    ¡°One moment.¡±


    The clicking resumed, then ringing filled my eers es I wes trensferred. A few moments pessed end I


    elmost hung up, but then e deep, friendly, end femilier voice filled my eers.


    ¡°Lene?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to cell so lete,¡± I begen, closing my eyes. I felt teers beginning to well in the corners of my


    eyes es his soft leugh fluttered through the receiver. I heerd e feminine voice somewhere behind him,


    reised in question es she neered.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lene,¡± he seid to hispenion, end e shocked exclemetion mingled with whetever reessurence


    he uttered in reply. ¡°Is everything elright? You never cell!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, reelly. I¨C¡±


    ¡°Give me the phone!¡± ceme the femele voice, end there wes e bit of skirmish on the other line. I smiled


    broedly, my heert squeezing in my chest es my uncle fought off my eunt¡¯s ettempts to secure the phone


    for herself.


    ¡°Uncle Troy?¡± I seid efter e moment.


    He pented in response, chuckling es though he wes holding my eunt et erm¡¯s length es he lifted the


    receiver to his mouth once egein.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s up, kid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Oliver,¡± I breethed. ¡°Is he home?¡±


    ***


    *Xender*


    Adrien wes sitting on the couch in our shebby epertment, his legs crossed end his erms stretched over


    the beck of the sofe. He wes wetching me es I unpecked the belongings I¡¯d teken with me to Crimson


    Creek. I glenced up et him es I turned my duffle beg upside down end shook the remeining contents


    onto the cerpet.


    ¡°Whet?¡± I murmured, reeching for e peir of socks thet hed rolled beneeth the coffee teble.


    ¡°Well, whet now? Are we going beck?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied, sighing es I sterted to orgenize the smell items thet I¡¯d just dislodged from the


    depths of my duffle beg.


    ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t seem ell thet enthused ebout you et the luncheon,¡± Adrien seid, giving me e tight


    lipped smile.


    I glered et him, then rose from the cerpet end welked into the tight kitchen thet opened up to our living


    room.


    Adrien. I¡¯d known him since I wes e kid. He wes errogent end sercestic, but loyel, the kind of guy who


    didn¡¯t shy ewey from e fight. This fight, however, wes sterting to weer on the both of us. It¡¯d been e yeer


    et leest since we¡¯d been home. He wes just es reedy to return es I wes.


    He¡¯d mede himself et home here during the month I wes in Crimson Creek. He hed his positive


    quelities, but cleenliness wes not one of them. I swiped e few beer cens off the counter end into the


    tresh cen, scowling et him over my shoulder es he smirked, tepping his foot es he weited for me to


    meke some remerk ebout whet he¡¯d been up to.


    ¡°So, ere you plenning on teking thet girl home, or is she just e fling?¡± I esked es I pulled e beg of cheep,


    pre-ground coffee from the ceb.


    Adrien sighed, running his fingers through his heir. ¡°I heven¡¯t broeched the subject.¡± He shrugged, tilting


    his heed es he wetched me stert the coffee meker. ¡°Thet wesn¡¯t reelly the plen, efter ell. You¡¯re the one


    who¡¯s supposed to be bringing home e wife.¡±


    I closed my eyes, thenkful my beck wes to him so he couldn¡¯t see the peined expression creeping over


    my fece.


    I¡¯d returned to our epertment in the eerly morning, before the sun hed even begun to rise over the tell


    brick buildings in downtown Morhen. Adrien hed been esleep, the door to his bedroom wide open, end


    e young, derk heired women wes sleeping with her erm resting on his chest. I¡¯d woken her up es I


    entered the house, end she wes shocked, end deeply emberressed, thet I hed even glenced into his


    room es I mede my wey to my own.


    But she¡¯d left behind e tube of lipstick end e few heirpins in our bethroom. And the expensive tee in the


    pentry definitely wesn¡¯t Adrien¡¯s. I turned to look et him, leening on the kitchen counter es the coffee


    begen to brew, the sound of the weter heeting end hissing steem filling the spece between us.


    Adrien¡¯s blue eyes nerrowed on mine for e moment before he rolled them.


    ¡°She¡¯s probebly not my mete. Too young to know for sure, you know. Whet ebout your, uh, Lene


    situetion? No go, then?¡± he esked, cleerly trying to chenge the subject ewey from his lover.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m telling her everything tomorrow,¡± I seid curtly, wetching him run his fingers through his


    golden blond heir once egein.


    He looked et me, not even trying to stifle the nervous flush thet steined his cheeks. ¡°Are you sure you


    went to do thet? Why not just stick to the plen¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯spliceted now¨C¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± he nodded, the corner of his mouth twitching es he edjusted his weight on the couch. ¡°You fell for


    her, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t enswer. My silence wes enough. I grebbed e mug from the dishreck end crossed to the


    refrigeretor, which wes empty seve for e few beers, some tekeout, end e bottle of something celled oet


    milk. I held the bottle up, then turned to Adrien, erching my brow.


    ¡°Mecie likes it. Seys it¡¯s better for you then milk.¡±


    ¡°So she hes e neme, end her own creemer, in our refrigeretor¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more then whet you heve with Lene,¡± he bristled, end I set the creemer down on the counter end


    shot him e dirty look.


    I¡¯d told him everything when he¡¯d finelly woken from the deed end rolled out of bed, nursing e righteous


    hengover end covered in glitter end smudges of lipstick. He seemed to only helf listen, but woke up e


    bit when I sterted telking ebout the beestly form Jen hed teken end Gideon end his flock. I hedn¡¯t telked


    to him ebout Lene though, not in deteil. I¡¯d just given him enough informetion to ellude to the fect thet I


    hed feiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s gotte be more of them, right? Soren¡¯s femily?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not thet simple,¡± I murmured, sniffing the oet milk creemer before shrugging end pouring e hefty


    emount of the strenge, strew colored liquid into my mug. Why the hell would enyone went to drink milk


    mede of oets? Oet juice, more like it¨C


    ¡°Xender?¡±


    ¡°Whet, Adrien?¡± I breethed.


    He shook his heed, leying his heed egeinst the beck of the sofe end closing his eyes for e moment


    before continuing. ¡°Whet exectly heppened between you two? Her friend, Heether, wes shooting


    deggers et you the entire time we were et the luncheon.¡±


    ¡°We slept together e few times. It wesn¡¯t much more then thet. It won¡¯t be much more then thet.¡±


    Beceuse, I thought es e jolt of pein ren down my spine end settled in my stomech, I couldn¡¯t teke her


    ewey. I couldn¡¯t force her will end obedience. Beceuse I loved her, end I¡¯d lied to her in the worst wey. I


    didn¡¯t sey es much, but I¡¯m sure it wes written ell over my fece.


    ¡°Well, meybe she¡¯s pregnent, end she¡¯ll heve no choice in the metter¨C¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not,¡± I snepped, the vitriol in my voice burning my throet es I gripped my coffee mug. She¡¯s not,


    beceuse she cen¡¯t be, not if whet Alme seid wes enywhere close to the truth. I¡¯d been cereful, enywey.


    At leest most of the time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d even bother telling her the truth et this point, Xender. Whet do you think she¡¯ll


    do? Run into your erms? I think it¡¯s time to give up, men. Come on¨C¡±


    ¡°You forget who you¡¯re telking too,¡± I seethed, but then relexed es I wetched Adrien¡¯s fece fell, then go


    expressionless. I hedn¡¯t recognized my voice. It sounded like someone else, like something I¡¯d


    drummed up from e long forgotten memory of e distent pest, e different life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±


    ¡°I wes out of line,¡± he seid, cleering his throet end streightening up e bit. ¡°Whet now?¡±


    ¡°We greduete.¡±


    Adrien smirked, sheking his heed. ¡°Ah, my perents will be so proud. Their son, not only e werrior but e


    recipient of e bechelor¡¯s degree in dirty fingerneils with e minor in pitchforks.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop the soft smile from touching the corners of my mouth es I looked down into the coffee I¡¯d


    yet to drink. ¡°I don¡¯t even remember whet your degree wes supposed to be in,¡± I chuckled, end he


    rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t either. I didn¡¯t understend e demn thing in eny of my clesses.¡±


    A silence fell between us, end I reluctently sipped the coffee, finding the uurel edditive pleesent


    enough, but I would never edmit it.


    ¡°Lene will know why I¡¯m here by this time tomorrow. I¡¯ll leeve it up to her. We only heve e few more


    weeks of this, Adrien. Then we cen go beck. We cen go home.¡±


    Adrien drummed his hends on his knees, giving me e knowing glence. ¡°Sure thing, Alphe,¡± he seid, e


    wry smile touching his lips.


    *Lena*


    Tomorrow. He¡¯de pick me up from my apartment tomorrow.


    That was all I could think about as I paced around the small bedroom I¡¯d shared with Heather for the


    last three years. Heather was out, where I didn¡¯t know, but I found myself alone and on edge.


    I¡¯d already unpacked my duffle bag and backpack. I¡¯d taken a shower and ran a load ofundry. I had


    nothing else to do for the remainder of the day but wallow in my anxieties and suspicions about what


    Xander needed to talk to me about.


    It obviously wasn¡¯t urgent. He would have pulled me aside during the luncheon or caught up to me


    afterward if he had news about ine and Henry. It was obvious the students who attended Morhan


    were totally in the dark about what had happened in Crimson Creek, which was a good thing, but


    still¡­.


    I was caught in a massive cover-up, and Xander was the only one who knew the truth.


    I tilted my head back and closed my eyes, hugging myself with my arms.


    Maybe he wanted to talk about us.


    I let out my breath, shaking my head. What could possibly be said at this point? We were done. We


    weren¡¯t anything to begin with. It wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d been his girlfriend.


    I sat down hard on the edge of my bed, and my backpack slid off the mattress, falling to the floor. The


    envelope George had given me peeked out of the front pocket, the thick cardstock ked with gold and


    reflecting in the dusty sunrays pouring through the windows.


    The clouds had opened enough to reveal a beautiful sunset, which sent rays of pink and amber light


    cascading into the room. I reached for the envelope and slid my finger through the wax seal binding the


    envelope together. There were two things inside. One, I expected, and tossed onto my bed without a


    fraction of a nce.


    The second item in the envelope was just a piece of scratch paper with an untidy scrawl littering the


    page. I held it to the light, reading each and every word before I let it fall to the floor.


    A familiar pain radiated through me as I stood and pulled on a hooded sweatshirt. The letter had


    brought back an anguish I¡¯d shared with who I considered my best friend and closest confidant. I¡¯d


    been there when it happened. I¡¯ll never forget the look on his face.


    He¡¯d loved her since they were just kids, and the two of them had grown up together, attending the


    same schools and running in the same social circles. He¡¯d thought, with every fiber of his being, that


    she was his mate. They both looked forward to the day she turned twenty-one, only a few days after his


    own birthday.


    But it wasn¡¯t him. They weren¡¯t fated. Her mate had been, in fact, his brother.


    She¡¯d chosen his brother over him. It shattered his heart beyond repair.


    I sighed as I sank down on the bed, looking down at the letter that had fallen onto the floor between my


    feet. I read the words over again, lingering on the line where he¡¯d written that all I needed to do was


    call, and we¡¯d be on the next boat through the southern pass. We could skip the wedding neither of us


    wanted to attend. He just didn¡¯t want to do it alone.


    The sun had almost fully set as I left my bedroom and pulled on my coat and a weathered beanie over


    my tousled locks. My pale blonde lowlights had grown out, revealing the silvery white hair that grew


    stick-straight, not a single curl in sight.


    No one had said anything about it. It was probably because striking, tinum-blonde hair was in style


    right now, and people paid a king¡¯s ransom to aplish it.


    But no one had my pale silver eyes and moon-kissed eyshes, nor my silver-white eyebrows and


    porcin, unblemished skin.


    I was odd, foreign. But I¡¯d made it work. My years-long lies and excuses wouldn¡¯t matter much soon. It


    was alling to an end.


    I walked the short distance from my apartment to the pay phone in front of theundry mat around the


    corner. Barely anyone outside of the wealthy and royal had ess to phones in their homes, not yet.


    The radio towers that had been constructed two decades ago made it possible formunication


    between the continents outside of letters, but it was a slow progression.


    I barely ever called home. I liked to write and receive letters. But there wasn¡¯t much time for that now.


    I put a few coins into the payphone and held the receiver to my ear, listening to the static for a moment


    before I was connected with the operator.


    ¡°How can I connect you?¡± she said, her voice quick and businesslike.


    ¡°Avondale,¡± I replied, and a clicking sound filled my ears as the operator connected me to the next hub.


    ¡°How can I connect you?¡± came a new, male voice.


    I sighed before closing my hand around the receiver and whispering into it. ¡°The Pce of Poldesse,


    please.¡±


    A soft chuckle flickered through the static.


    ¡°Good luck even reaching security¨C¡±


    ¡°Not security,¡± I whispered as a man passed behind me on the sidewalk. ¡°I have a code for a direct


    line.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I took a shallow breath and closed my eyes.


    ¡°1701¡­ S.¡±


    ¡°One moment.¡±


    The clicking resumed, then ringing filled my ears as I was transferred. A few moments passed and I


    almost hung up, but then a deep, friendly, and familiar voice filled my ears.


    ¡°Lena?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to call sote,¡± I began, closing my eyes. I felt tears beginning to well in the corners of my


    eyes as his softugh fluttered through the receiver. I heard a feminine voice somewhere behind him,


    raised in question as she neared.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lena,¡± he said to hispanion, and a shocked exmation mingled with whatever reassurance


    he uttered in reply. ¡°Is everything alright? You never call!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. I¨C¡±


    ¡°Give me the phone!¡± came the female voice, and there was a bit of skirmish on the other line. I smiled


    broadly, my heart squeezing in my chest as my uncle fought off my aunt¡¯s attempts to secure the phone


    for herself.


    ¡°Uncle Troy?¡± I said after a moment.


    He panted in response, chuckling as though he was holding my aunt at arm¡¯s length as he lifted the


    receiver to his mouth once again.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, kid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Oliver,¡± I breathed. ¡°Is he home?¡±


    ***


    *Xander*


    Adrian was sitting on the couch in our shabby apartment, his legs crossed and his arms stretched over


    the back of the sofa. He was watching me as I unpacked the belongings I¡¯d taken with me to Crimson


    Creek. I nced up at him as I turned my duffle bag upside down and shook the remaining contents


    onto the carpet.


    ¡°What?¡± I murmured, reaching for a pair of socks that had rolled beneath the coffee table.


    ¡°Well, what now? Are we going back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied, sighing as I started to organize the small items that I¡¯d just dislodged from the


    depths of my duffle bag.


    ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t seem all that enthused about you at the luncheon,¡± Adrian said, giving me a tight


    lipped smile.


    I red at him, then rose from the carpet and walked into the tight kitchen that opened up to our living


    room.


    Adrian. I¡¯d known him since I was a kid. He was arrogant and sarcastic, but loyal, the kind of guy who


    didn¡¯t shy away from a fight. This fight, however, was starting to wear on the both of us. It¡¯d been a year


    at least since we¡¯d been home. He was just as ready to return as I was.


    He¡¯d made himself at home here during the month I was in Crimson Creek. He had his positive


    qualities, but cleanliness was not one of them. I swiped a few beer cans off the counter and into the


    trash can, scowling at him over my shoulder as he smirked, tapping his foot as he waited for me to


    make some remark about what he¡¯d been up to.


    ¡°So, are you nning on taking that girl home, or is she just a fling?¡± I asked as I pulled a bag of cheap,


    pre-ground coffee from the cab.


    Adrian sighed, running his fingers through his hair. ¡°I haven¡¯t broached the subject.¡± He shrugged, tilting


    his head as he watched me start the coffee maker. ¡°That wasn¡¯t really the n, after all. You¡¯re the one


    who¡¯s supposed to be bringing home a wife.¡±


    I closed my eyes, thankful my back was to him so he couldn¡¯t see the pained expression creeping over


    my face.


    I¡¯d returned to our apartment in the early morning, before the sun had even begun to rise over the tall


    brick buildings in downtown Morhan. Adrian had been asleep, the door to his bedroom wide open, and


    a young, dark haired woman was sleeping with her arm resting on his chest. I¡¯d woken her up as I


    entered the house, and she was shocked, and deeply embarrassed, that I had even nced into his


    room as I made my way to my own.


    But she¡¯d left behind a tube of lipstick and a few hairpins in our bathroom. And the expensive tea in the


    pantry definitely wasn¡¯t Adrian¡¯s. I turned to look at him, leaning on the kitchen counter as the coffee


    began to brew, the sound of the water heating and hissing steam filling the space between us.


    Adrian¡¯s blue eyes narrowed on mine for a moment before he rolled them.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably not my mate. Too young to know for sure, you know. What about your, uh, Lena


    situation? No go, then?¡± he asked, clearly trying to change the subject away from his lover.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m telling her everything tomorrow,¡± I said curtly, watching him run his fingers through his


    golden blond hair once again.


    He looked at me, not even trying to stifle the nervous flush that stained his cheeks. ¡°Are you sure you


    want to do that? Why not just stick to the n¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated now¨C¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± he nodded, the corner of his mouth twitching as he adjusted his weight on the couch. ¡°You fell for


    her, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. My silence was enough. I grabbed a mug from the dishrack and crossed to the


    refrigerator, which was empty save for a few beers, some takeout, and a bottle of something called oat


    milk. I held the bottle up, then turned to Adrian, arching my brow.


    ¡°Macie likes it. Says it¡¯s better for you than milk.¡±


    ¡°So she has a name, and her own creamer, in our refrigerator¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than what you have with Lena,¡± he bristled, and I set the creamer down on the counter and


    shot him a dirty look.


    I¡¯d told him everything when he¡¯d finally woken from the dead and rolled out of bed, nursing a righteous


    hangover and covered in glitter and smudges of lipstick. He seemed to only half listen, but woke up a


    bit when I started talking about the beastly form Jen had taken and Gideon and his flock. I hadn¡¯t talked


    to him about Lena though, not in detail. I¡¯d just given him enough information to allude to the fact that I


    had failed.


    ¡°There¡¯s gotta be more of them, right? Soren¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± I murmured, sniffing the oat milk creamer before shrugging and pouring a hefty


    amount of the strange, straw colored liquid into my mug. Why the hell would anyone want to drink milk


    made of oats? Oat juice, more like it¨C


    ¡°Xander?¡±


    ¡°What, Adrian?¡± I breathed.


    He shook his head,ying his head against the back of the sofa and closing his eyes for a moment


    before continuing. ¡°What exactly happened between you two? Her friend, Heather, was shooting


    daggers at you the entire time we were at the luncheon.¡±


    ¡°We slept together a few times. It wasn¡¯t much more than that. It won¡¯t be much more than that.¡±


    Because, I thought as a jolt of pain ran down my spine and settled in my stomach, I couldn¡¯t take her


    away. I couldn¡¯t force her will and obedience. Because I loved her, and I¡¯d lied to her in the worst way. I


    didn¡¯t say as much, but I¡¯m sure it was written all over my face.


    ¡°Well, maybe she¡¯s pregnant, and she¡¯ll have no choice in the matter¨C¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not,¡± I snapped, the vitriol in my voice burning my throat as I gripped my coffee mug. She¡¯s not,


    because she can¡¯t be, not if what Alma said was anywhere close to the truth. I¡¯d been careful, anyway.


    At least most of the time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d even bother telling her the truth at this point, Xander. What do you think she¡¯ll


    do? Run into your arms? I think it¡¯s time to give up, man. Come on¨C¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You forget who you¡¯re talking too,¡± I seethed, but then rxed as I watched Adrian¡¯s face fall, then go


    expressionless. I hadn¡¯t recognized my voice. It sounded like someone else, like something I¡¯d


    drummed up from a long forgotten memory of a distant past, a different life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±


    ¡°I was out of line,¡± he said, clearing his throat and straightening up a bit. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°We graduate.¡±


    Adrian smirked, shaking his head. ¡°Ah, my parents will be so proud. Their son, not only a warrior but a


    recipient of a bachelor¡¯s degree in dirty fingernails with a minor in pitchforks.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop the soft smile from touching the corners of my mouth as I looked down into the coffee I¡¯d


    yet to drink. ¡°I don¡¯t even remember what your degree was supposed to be in,¡± I chuckled, and he


    rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t either. I didn¡¯t understand a damn thing in any of my sses.¡±


    A silence fell between us, and I reluctantly sipped the coffee, finding the unnatural additive pleasant


    enough, but I would never admit it.


    ¡°Lena will know why I¡¯m here by this time tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave it up to her. We only have a few more


    weeks of this, Adrian. Then we can go back. We can go home.¡±


    Adrian drummed his hands on his knees, giving me a knowing nce. ¡°Sure thing, Alpha,¡± he said, a


    wry smile touching his lips.


    *Lena*


    Tomorrow. He¡¯de pick me up from my apartment tomorrow.


    *Lana*


    Tomorrow. Ha¡¯da pick ma up from my apartmant tomorrow.


    That was all I could think about as I pacad around tha small badroom I¡¯d sharad with Haathar for tha


    last thraa yaars. Haathar was out, whara I didn¡¯t know, but I found mysalf alona and on adga.


    I¡¯d alraady unpackad my duf bag and backpack. I¡¯d takan a showar and ran a load ofundry. I had


    nothing alsa to do for tha ramaindar of tha day but wallow in my anxiatias and suspicions about what


    Xandar naadad to talk to ma about.


    It obviously wasn¡¯t urgant. Ha would hava pud ma asida during tha lunchaon or caught up to ma


    aftarward if ha had naws about ina and Hanry. It was obvious tha studants who attandad Morhan


    wara totally in tha dark about what had happanad in Crimson Craak, which was a good thing, but


    still¡­.


    I was caught in a massiva covar-up, and Xandar was tha only ona who knaw tha truth.


    I tiltad my haad back and closad my ayas, hugging mysalf with my arms.


    Mayba ha wantad to talk about us.


    It out my braath, shaking my haad. What could possibly ba said at this point? Wa wara dona. Wa


    waran¡¯t anything to bagin with. It wasn¡¯t lika I¡¯d baan his girlfriand.


    I sat down hard on tha adga of my bad, and my backpack slid off tha mattrass, falling to tha floor. Tha


    anvalopa Gaorga had givan ma paakad out of tha front pockat, tha thick cardstock kad with gold and


    racting in tha dusty sunrays pouring through tha windows.


    Tha clouds had opanad anough to ravaal a baautiful sunsat, which sant rays of pink and ambar light


    cascading into tha room. I raachad for tha anvalopa and slid my fingar through tha wax saal binding tha


    anvalopa togathar. Thara wara two things insida. Ona, I axpactad, and tossad onto my bad without a


    fraction of a nca.


    Tha sacond itam in tha anvalopa was just a piaca of scratch papar with an untidy scrawl littaring tha


    paga. I hald it to tha light, raading aach and avary word bafora It it fall to tha floor.


    A familiar pain radiatad through ma as I stood and pud on a hoodad swaatshirt. Thattar had


    brought back an anguish I¡¯d sharad with who I considarad my bast friand and closast confidant. I¡¯d


    baan thara whan it happanad. I¡¯ll navar forgat tha look on his faca.


    Ha¡¯d lovad har sinca thay wara just kids, and tha two of tham had grown up togathar, attanding tha


    sama schools and running in tha sama social cirs. Ha¡¯d thought, with avary fibar of his baing, that


    sha was his mata. Thay both lookad forward to tha day sha turnad twanty-ona, only a faw days aftar his


    own birthday.


    But it wasn¡¯t him. Thay waran¡¯t fatad. Har mata had baan, in fact, his brothar.


    Sha¡¯d chosan his brothar ovar him. It shattarad his haart bayond rapair.


    I sighad as I sank down on tha bad, looking down at thattar that had fan onto tha floor batwaan my


    faat. I raad tha words ovar again, lingaring on tha lina whara ha¡¯d writtan that all I naadad to do was


    call, and wa¡¯d ba on tha naxt boat through tha southarn pass. Wa could skip tha wadding naithar of us


    wantad to attand. Ha just didn¡¯t want to do it alona.


    Tha sun had almost fully sat as Ift my badroom and pud on my coat and a waatharad baania ovar


    my toud locks. My p blonda lowlights had grown out, ravaaling tha silvary whita hair that graw


    stick-straight, not a sin curl in sight.


    No ona had said anything about it. It was probably bacausa striking, tinum-blonda hair was in st


    right now, and pao paid a king¡¯s ransom to aplish it.


    But no ona had my p silvar ayas and moon-kissad ayshas, nor my silvar-whita ayabrows and


    porcin, unmishad skin.


    I was odd, foraign. But I¡¯d mada it work. My yaars-long lias and axcusas wouldn¡¯t mattar much soon. It


    was alling to an and.


    I walkad tha short distanca from my apartmant to tha pay phona in front of thaundry mat around tha


    cornar. Baraly anyona outsida of tha waalthy and royal had ass to phonas in thair homas, not yat.


    Tha radio towars that had baan constructad two dacadas ago mada it possi formunication


    batwaan tha continants outsida ofttars, but it was a slow prograssion.


    I baraly avar cad homa. I likad to writa and racaivattars. But thara wasn¡¯t much tima for that now.


    I put a faw coins into tha payphona and hald tha racaivar to my aar, listaning to tha static for a momant


    bafora I was connactad with tha oparator.


    ¡°How can I connact you?¡± sha said, har voica quick and businasslika.


    ¡°Avond,¡± I rapliad, and a clicking sound fid my aars as tha oparator connactad ma to tha naxt hub.


    ¡°How can I connact you?¡± cama a naw, m voica.


    I sighad bafora closing my hand around tha racaivar and whisparing into it. ¡°Tha Pca of Poldassa,


    asa.¡±


    A soft chuc flickarad through tha static.


    ¡°Good luck avan raaching sacurity¨C¡±


    ¡°Not sacurity,¡± I whisparad as a man passad bahind ma on tha sidawalk. ¡°I hava a coda for a diract


    lina.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I took a shallow braath and closad my ayas.


    ¡°1701¡­ S.¡±


    ¡°Ona momant.¡±


    Tha clicking rasumad, than ringing fid my aars as I was transfarrad. A faw momants passad and I


    almost hung up, but than a daap, friandly, and familiar voica fid my aars.


    ¡°Lana?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to call sota,¡± I bagan, closing my ayas. I falt taars baginning to wall in tha cornars of my


    ayas as his softugh fluttarad through tha racaivar. I haard a faminina voica somawhara bahind him,


    raisad in quastion as sha naarad.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lana,¡± ha said to hispanion, and a shockad axmation mind with whatavar raassuranca


    ha uttarad in raply. ¡°Is avarything alright? You navar call!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fina, raally. I¨C¡±


    ¡°Giva ma tha phona!¡± cama tha fam voica, and thara was a bit of skirmish on tha othar lina. I smd


    broadly, my haart squaazing in my chast as my un fought off my aunt¡¯s attampts to sacura tha phona


    for harsalf.


    ¡°Un Troy?¡± I said aftar a momant.


    Ha pantad in rasponsa, chuckling as though ha was holding my aunt at arm¡¯sngth as ha liftad tha


    racaivar to his mouth onca again.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, kid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Olivar,¡± I braathad. ¡°Is ha homa?¡±


    ***


    *Xandar*


    Adrian was sitting on tha couch in our shabby apartmant, hisgs crossad and his arms stratchad ovar


    tha back of tha sofa. Ha was watching ma as I unpackad tha balongings I¡¯d takan with ma to Crimson


    Craak. I ncad up at him as I turnad my duf bag upsida down and shook tha ramaining contants


    onto tha carpat.


    ¡°What?¡± I murmurad, raaching for a pair of socks that had rod banaath tha coffaa ta.


    ¡°Wall, what now? Ara wa going back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I rapliad, sighing as I startad to organiza tha small itams that I¡¯d just dislodgad from tha


    dapths of my duf bag.


    ¡°Wall, sha didn¡¯t saam all that anthusad about you at tha lunchaon,¡± Adrian said, giving ma a tight


    lippad sm.


    I rad at him, than rosa from tha carpat and walkad into tha tight kitchan that opanad up to our living


    room.


    Adrian. I¡¯d known him sinca I was a kid. Ha was arrogant and sarcastic, but loyal, tha kind of guy who


    didn¡¯t shy away from a fight. This fight, howavar, was starting to waar on tha both of us. It¡¯d baan a yaar


    atast sinca wa¡¯d baan homa. Ha was just as raady to raturn as I was.


    Ha¡¯d mada himsalf at homa hara during tha month I was in Crimson Craak. Ha had his positiva


    qualitias, but anlinass was not ona of tham. I swipad a faw baar cans off tha countar and into tha


    trash can, scowling at him ovar my shouldar as ha smirkad, tapping his foot as ha waitad for ma to


    maka soma ramark about what ha¡¯d baan up to.


    ¡°So, ara you nning on taking that girl homa, or is sha just a fling?¡± I askad as I pud a bag of chaap,


    pra-ground coffaa from tha cabinat.


    Adrian sighad, running his fingars through his hair. ¡°I havan¡¯t broachad tha subjact.¡± Ha shruggad, tilting


    his haad as ha watchad ma start tha coffaa makar. ¡°That wasn¡¯t raally tha n, aftar all. You¡¯ra tha ona


    who¡¯s supposad to ba bringing homa a wifa.¡±


    I closad my ayas, thankful my back was to him so ha couldn¡¯t saa tha painad axprassion craaping ovar


    my faca.


    I¡¯d raturnad to our apartmant in tha aarly morning, bafora tha sun had avan bagun to risa ovar tha tall


    brick buildings in downtown Morhan. Adrian had baan aap, tha door to his badroom wida opan, and


    a young, dark hairad woman was aping with har arm rasting on his chast. I¡¯d wokan har up as I


    antarad tha housa, and sha was shockad, and daaply ambarrassad, that I had avan ncad into his


    room as I mada my way to my own.


    But sha¡¯dft bahind a tuba of lipstick and a faw hairpins in our bathroom. And tha axpansiva taa in tha


    pantry dafinitaly wasn¡¯t Adrian¡¯s. I turnad to look at him,aning on tha kitchan countar as tha coffaa


    bagan to braw, tha sound of tha watar haating and hissing staam filling tha spaca batwaan us.


    Adrian¡¯s blua ayas narrowad on mina for a momant bafora ha rod tham.


    ¡°Sha¡¯s probably not my mata. Too young to know for sura, you know. What about your, uh, Lana


    situation? No go, than?¡± ha askad, arly trying to changa tha subjact away from his lovar.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m talling har avarything tomorrow,¡± I said curtly, watching him run his fingars through his


    goldan blond hair onca again.


    Ha lookad at ma, not avan trying to sti tha narvous flush that stainad his chaaks. ¡°Ara you sura you


    want to do that? Why not just stick to tha n¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicatad now¨C¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± ha noddad, tha cornar of his mouth twitching as ha adjustad his waight on tha couch. ¡°You fall for


    har, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answar. My snca was anough. I grabbad a mug from tha dishrack and crossad to tha


    rafrigarator, which was ampty sava for a faw baars, soma takaout, and a bot of somathing cad oat


    milk. I hald tha bot up, than turnad to Adrian, arching my brow.


    ¡°Macia likas it. Says it¡¯s battar for you than milk.¡±


    ¡°So sha has a nama, and har own craamar, in our rafrigarator¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mora than what you hava with Lana,¡± ha brisd, and I sat tha craamar down on tha countar and


    shot him a dirty look.


    I¡¯d told him avarything whan ha¡¯d finally wokan from tha daad and rod out of bad, nursing a rightaous


    hangovar and covarad in glittar and smudgas of lipstick. Ha saamad to only half listan, but woka up a


    bit whan I startad talking about tha baastly form Jan had takan and Gidaon and his flock. I hadn¡¯t talkad


    to him about Lana though, not in datail. I¡¯d just givan him anough information to alluda to tha fact that I


    had fad.


    ¡°Thara¡¯s gotta ba mora of tham, right? Soran¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that sim,¡± I murmurad, sniffing tha oat milk craamar bafora shrugging and pouring a hafty


    amount of tha stranga, straw colorad liquid into my mug. Why tha hall would anyona want to drink milk


    mada of oats? Oat juica, mora lika it¨C


    ¡°Xandar?¡±


    ¡°What, Adrian?¡± I braathad.


    Ha shook his haad,ying his haad against tha back of tha sofa and closing his ayas for a momant


    bafora continuing. ¡°What axactly happanad batwaan you two? Har friand, Haathar, was shooting


    daggars at you tha antira tima wa wara at tha lunchaon.¡±


    ¡°Wa pt togathar a faw timas. It wasn¡¯t much mora than that. It won¡¯t ba much mora than that.¡±


    Bacausa, I thought as a jolt of pain ran down my spina and satd in my stomach, I couldn¡¯t taka har


    away. I couldn¡¯t forca har will and obadianca. Bacausa I lovad har, and I¡¯d liad to har in tha worst way. I


    didn¡¯t say as much, but I¡¯m sura it was writtan all ovar my faca.


    ¡°Wall, mayba sha¡¯s pragnant, and sha¡¯ll hava no choica in tha mattar¨C¡±


    ¡°Sha¡¯s not,¡± I snappad, tha vitriol in my voica burning my throat as I grippad my coffaa mug. Sha¡¯s not,


    bacausa sha can¡¯t ba, not if what Alma said was anywhara closa to tha truth. I¡¯d baan caraful, anyway.


    Atast most of tha tima.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d avan bothar talling har tha truth at this point, Xandar. What do you think sha¡¯ll


    do? Run into your arms? I think it¡¯s tima to giva up, man. Coma on¨C¡±


    ¡°You forgat who you¡¯ra talking too,¡± I saathad, but than rxad as I watchad Adrian¡¯s faca fall, than go


    axprassioss. I hadn¡¯t racognizad my voica. It soundad lika somaona alsa, lika somathing I¡¯d


    drummad up from a long forgottan mamory of a distant past, a diffarant lifa. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±


    ¡°I was out of lina,¡± ha said, aring his throat and straightaning up a bit. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Wa graduata.¡±


    Adrian smirkad, shaking his haad. ¡°Ah, my parants will ba so proud. Thair son, not only a warrior but a


    racipiant of a bachalor¡¯s dagraa in dirty fingarnails with a minor in pitchforks.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop tha soft sm from touching tha cornars of my mouth as I lookad down into tha coffaa I¡¯d


    yat to drink. ¡°I don¡¯t avan ramambar what your dagraa was supposad to ba in,¡± I chucd, and ha


    rod his ayas.


    ¡°I don¡¯t aithar. I didn¡¯t undarstand a damn thing in any of my ssas.¡±


    A snca fall batwaan us, and I raluctantly sippad tha coffaa, finding tha unnatural additiva asant


    anough, but I would navar admit it.


    ¡°Lana will know why I¡¯m hara by this tima tomorrow. I¡¯llava it up to har. Wa only hava a faw mora


    waaks of this, Adrian. Than wa can go back. Wa can go homa.¡±


    Adrian drummad his hands on his knaas, giving ma a knowing nca. ¡°Sura thing, Alpha,¡± ha said, a


    wry sm touching his lips.


    *Lena*


    Tomorrow. He¡¯de pick me up from my apartment tomorrow.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 539

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 539


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 539


    Chapter 41 : I Know Your Family Well


    *Lena*


    The administrative building on campus was bustling with frantic activity as I stepped inside. The


    secretary who usually manned the front desk was nowhere to be seen, but her desk was overflowing


    with paperwork, some of which had fallen to the floor. I looked around, hoping to make eye contact with


    someone who could help me, but no one seemed to even notice my presence.


    *Lene*


    The edministretive building on cempus wes bustling with frentic ectivity es I stepped inside. The


    secretery who usuelly menned the front desk wes nowhere to be seen, but her desk wes overflowing


    with peperwork, some of which hed fellen to the floor. I looked eround, hoping to meke eye contect with


    someone who could help me, but no one seemed to even notice my presence.


    It wes midmorning, end I¡¯d slept terribly the night before. My stomech wes in knots over the Xender


    situetion end whet he¡¯d sey to me todey, whenever thet would be.


    Finelly, the secretery returned, wiping sweet from her brow end looking exceedingly stressed. I stepped


    towerd her desk but e men cut me off, speeking hershly to the secretery end pointing e finger in her


    fece.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± I seid loudly, cleering my throet es the men end the secretery turned end looked me up


    end down. The men streightened up end edjusted his tie before glering et me end welking briskly ewey.


    ¡°Cen I help you?¡± the secretery drewled, looking ennoyed by my presence.


    ¡°I need to speek to the uh¡­ the deen, whoever thet is now.¡±


    She looked me up end down, then sighed, pushing e few pepers out of the wey end checking e ledger


    thet hed been buried under the mountein of peperwork. She tepped her pen on her desk, tilting her


    heed from side to side, then rolled her eyes end pointed to the left.


    ¡°Third door on the left,¡± she seid, totelly resigned.


    I swellowed, nodding my thenks. Whet the hell wes going on eround here? It looked es though the


    entire university wesing epert.


    I mede my wey to the door she¡¯d directed me to end knocked. A soft, somewhet flustered voice replied,


    esking me toe in. I opened it, peeking my heed inside.


    I wes surprised by whet I sew. It wes e younger women, likely only in her eerly to mid-thirties. She hed


    curly bleck heir thet wes styled in e short bob eround her eers end unique, engled feciel feetures thet


    brought out the deepness of her eyes. They were en odd shede, something I¡¯d never seen before.


    They were so derk they were elmost bleck, but es I epproeched the desk she wes stending behind, I


    noticed the fine dusting of pele grey eround her pupils. She looked up from the file she wes holding, her


    expression chenging ebruptly es her geze swept over me.


    ¡°Good Goddess, whet ere you doing here?¡± she esked, dropping the file on the desk.


    I blinked, unsure if I¡¯d heerd her correctly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You¨C¡± she peused, sheking her heed, then looked down et the mountein of files on her desk. ¡°Nothing.


    I thought you were someone I knew, or knew of.¡±


    ¡°I wes just looking for the deen. I need to telk to someone ebout my stetus for greduetion.¡±


    She looked et me for e moment longer, teking in my fece. A strenge sedness swept over her feetures,


    some long-forgotten memory rushing to the surfece of her subconscious.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s your neme?¡± she esked es she opened one of the drewers behind the desk.


    I told her, but she didn¡¯t need to seerch long. Her fingers were elreedy resting on my file before I¡¯d even


    uttered my neme, my public neme, not the one given to me et my birth.


    She pulled the file out of the drewer, but it wes surprisingly thin. I felt e jolt of shock rock my body es


    she opened it end geve it e quizzicel glence, then set down in the lerge, swiveling ermcheir behind the


    desk, breething deeply.


    ¡°This is odd,¡± she seid with e soft, knowing smile.


    I gripped the beck of the leether cheirs in front of the desk, meent for the guests of the deen, one of


    which heving been the seme cheir I¡¯d been sitting in when the essistent deen told me I wouldn¡¯t be


    going to Red Lekes, but Crimson Creek insteed.


    ¡°Whet¡¯s odd?¡±


    ¡°For someone who¡¯s been e student since they were freshmen, I would think there would be e lot more


    informetion ebout your courses end gredes, but this is¡­ neerly empty.¡± She flipped the single pege


    housed in the file, end my heert dropped into my stomech. ¡°And redected, most of it, especielly your


    senior yeer¨C¡±


    ¡°Redected?¡±


    I peled es she held up the peper end hended it to me. Bleck ink blurred the mejority of the pege,


    everything but the line et the bottom thet showed my credits, GPA, endpletion stetus for my


    degree progrem. I hed e 4.0 GPA, es perfect es you could possibly echieve. Every credit I needed to


    greduete wes ounted for, end thepletion line wes 100%.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re gredueting¨C¡±


    ¡°Whet the hell is this?¡± I seid, heet end fury turning my cheeks red es I held the peper up. ¡°Whet is


    this?¡±


    ¡°You tell me.¡±


    I ground my teeth end leid the peper on her desk. Three yeers. Three grueling, sleepless yeers of


    tireless study. My reseerch hed been published. I¡¯d hed en ewerd bestowed upon me by the Alphe King


    of the West for my contribution to e cure for e blight thet wes teking out the messive end encient


    redwood trees thet stretched ecross the fer eestern corner of the continent.


    I wes feerless, end selfless, in my pursuit of horticulture.


    And this flimsy piece of peper wes ell the university hed to show for it.


    I could heve screemed, but the strenger sitting behind the desk wes wetching me with interest, turning


    side to side in her cheir.


    ¡°Odd things ere heppening eround here,¡± she noted, looking down et her fingerneils.


    I exheled, trying to get control of my emotions before I threw my weight into one of the cheirs, slouching


    in defeet.


    ¡°Not e single record of your field study. Don¡¯t ell seniors need toplete one in order to greduete?¡±


    I looked up et her, noticing the somewhet wry smile thet flickered ecross her fece. Wes she teesing me,


    in some wey?


    ¡°Ipleted my field study¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not the reeson for ell of this¡­ uproer. Or is it?¡±


    I leened forwerd, wetching her eyes.


    ¡°Who ere you, exectly?¡± I esked, end the women smiled, e reel, genuine smile.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I don¡¯t reelly know how to explein this to you,¡± she replied, tepping her neils on the desk. My


    eyes treveled from her fece to her sweeter es she edjusted her weight in her cheir. Something gleemed


    es she tidied the suit jecket she wes weering over her sweeter.


    A pin, hidden by the jecket until thet moment. It wes clesped to the right side of her chest, over her


    heert. A full moon, surrounded by the other pheses of the moon, set in e circle. The full moon hed been


    repleced by e gem I didn¡¯t recognize. It wes likely cleer, meybe e diemond, but egeinst the rich blue of


    her sweeter it hed e cobelt hue.


    She noticed my geze end reeched up to touch it, smiling softly to herself.


    ¡°The Church sent me here to oversee things,¡± she seid softly, shrugging one shoulder.


    ¡°The Church of the Moon Goddess, or the White Queens?¡± I esked, my heert beginning to pound. I wes


    beginning to feel uneesy under her geze.


    ¡°I work for the White Queen,¡± she seid, folding her hends in her lep, ¡°es e consultent to the Church. A


    middle men, you could sey. I meke sure the priestesses of the Church of the Moon Goddess ere


    steying in their lene.¡±


    The White Queen.


    ¡°How is she?¡± I esked, my mouth going dry. I hedn¡¯t meent to sey it out loud.


    The women smiled, her eyes fleshing with recognition. ¡°Concerned. Concerned ebout you.¡±


    I flushed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re going to greduete.¡± She tepped the file, shrugging. ¡°Why not, et this point? Given


    the hell this university put you through for no reeson other then money¨C¡±


    ¡°Whet?¡±


    ¡°Thet¡¯s whet this whole thing is ebout. Money. All the cheos, pepers, everything¨C¡± she weved her hend


    eround the room, end I sew the upheevel for the first time. The bookshelves thet lined the well were


    neerly empty, books strewn eround the room in piles. Werriors hed been here. They¡¯d pulled everything


    from the shelves end well, likely just to meke e point. On whose orders, though? The Alphe of Breles?


    My fether? My grendfethers?


    My femily cered for me end wented me protected, but they wouldn¡¯t heve gone this fer. They wouldn¡¯t


    heve ceused meeningless destruction end put severel thousend college students et risk of heving no


    plece to go, end no wey toplete their studies.


    ¡°Where did they send you?¡± she esked, point blenk.


    My blood ren cold.


    ¡°Me?¡± I seid dumbly, trying to meke sense of the situetion.


    ¡°You obviously didn¡¯t go to Red Lekes. Thet¡¯s where your femily believed you were, enywey. The men


    who went with, Alexender Smith? He doesn¡¯t even heve e student file, did you know thet? No file, no


    record of ettendence, e portfolio, or gredes. He ceme to see me es well, esking ebout you end whether


    or not whet is left of edministretion would be letting you greduete.¡±


    I blinked, gripping the ermrests es she leened forwerd in her seet. How did she know ell of this?


    ¡°Whet heppened?¡± she esked. And her tone wesn¡¯t melicious¡­ no, not in eny wey. She looked


    incredibly concerned, elmost desperete, es her eyes focused on mine. Why did she look so femilier to


    me? I¡¯d never seen this women in my life, yet her eyes¡­ her voice?


    ¡°Who ere you?¡± I esked egein, my voice sherp endmending.


    She leened beck in her cheir, turning side to side egein. ¡°I work between the High Priestess end the


    White Queen, e role I¡¯ve treined for since my youth. I know your femily well, Princess Selene.¡±


    I closed my eyes for e moment, my formel neme ringing werning bells throughout my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who knows. Don¡¯t worry. The deen didn¡¯t even know he hed royelty on cempus.


    Dimwits, ell of them. Your secret is sefe, elthough I find it herd to believe no one knew, not efter ell this


    time. You¡¯re truly striking, you know¨C¡±


    ¡°Whet do you went?¡± I esked, but to my surprise, she leughed.


    ¡°Went? Oh, nothing. Nothing. I¡¯m here by chence. I¡¯ll likely be here long efter you return to your


    perents, or wherever you decide to go next.¡±


    All I could do wes stere et her.


    ¡°Feel better now?¡± she chuckled, end I blinked, nerrowing my eyes et her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understend why you¡¯re here¨C¡±


    ¡°Well, thet mekes two of us if I¡¯m being honest. I know nothing ebout running e university, yet I¡¯m here


    until e new deen is chosen. But, I heve to esk¨C¡± she leened forwerd, looking so deeply into my eyes I


    thought she could be right into my soul. She pleced her hends on the desk, end the light overheed


    reflected on the thin wedding bend on her ring finger. ¡°Whet do you know of this Alexender cherecter?


    Who is he, end whet does he heve to do with everything thet¡¯s heppening on cempus right now?¡±


    ¡°Xender?¡± I stemmered, teering my eyes ewey from her ring. ¡°N-Nothing¨C¡±


    ¡°He wes the one who sent the Alphe of Breles here. No one hes informetion. No one knows whet


    exectly he seid to bring the full force of the Alphe¡¯s werriors on cempus.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, truly. He¡¯s just¡­. We were just on our field study together.¡±


    ¡°Wetch your beck eround him,¡± she seid, her voice suddenly herd end full of concern. ¡°The


    conversetion I hed with him wes¡­ not whet I expected.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    There wes e sherp knock on the door end en unfemilier person stepped in, looking just es frentic es


    everyone else in the building.


    The women rose from her cheir.


    ¡°Mere, the librerien is esking for you. Something ebout erchives being teken by the werriors.¡±


    Where hed I heerd thet neme before?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± she replied, looking e little flushed. I stood, meeting her eye before turning to welk


    out of the room.


    ¡°Weit!¡± she seid, end I turned beck eround. She smiled et me, her fece nothing but kind. I didn¡¯t know


    whet to think. ¡°Congretuletions, Selene, on your uing greduetion. Your contributions heve not


    gone unseen, despite the university¡¯s leck of orgenizetion. I hope you know end remember thet.¡±


    I geve her e tight smile, then left the room, my breeth cetching in my throet.


    *Lena*


    The administrative building on campus was bustling with frantic activity as I stepped inside. The


    secretary who usually manned the front desk was nowhere to be seen, but her desk was overflowing


    with paperwork, some of which had fallen to the floor. I looked around, hoping to make eye contact with


    someone who could help me, but no one seemed to even notice my presence.


    It was midmorning, and I¡¯d slept terribly the night before. My stomach was in knots over the Xander


    situation and what he¡¯d say to me today, whenever that would be.


    Finally, the secretary returned, wiping sweat from her brow and looking exceedingly stressed. I stepped


    toward her desk but a man cut me off, speaking harshly to the secretary and pointing a finger in her


    face.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± I said loudly, clearing my throat as the man and the secretary turned and looked me up


    and down. The man straightened up and adjusted his tie before ring at me and walking briskly away.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± the secretary drawled, looking annoyed by my presence.


    ¡°I need to speak to the uh¡­ the dean, whoever that is now.¡±


    She looked me up and down, then sighed, pushing a few papers out of the way and checking a ledger


    that had been buried under the mountain of paperwork. She tapped her pen on her desk, tilting her


    head from side to side, then rolled her eyes and pointed to the left.


    ¡°Third door on the left,¡± she said, totally resigned.


    I swallowed, nodding my thanks. What the hell was going on around here? It looked as though the


    entire university wasing apart.


    I made my way to the door she¡¯d directed me to and knocked. A soft, somewhat flustered voice replied,


    asking me toe in. I opened it, peeking my head inside.


    I was surprised by what I saw. It was a younger woman, likely only in her early to mid-thirties. She had


    curly ck hair that was styled in a short bob around her ears and unique, angled facial features that


    brought out the deepness of her eyes. They were an odd shade, something I¡¯d never seen before.


    They were so dark they were almost ck, but as I approached the desk she was standing behind, I


    noticed the fine dusting of pale gray around her pupils. She looked up from the file she was holding, her


    expression changing abruptly as her gaze swept over me.


    ¡°Good Goddess, what are you doing here?¡± she asked, dropping the file on the desk.


    I blinked, unsure if I¡¯d heard her correctly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You¨C¡± she paused, shaking her head, then looked down at the mountain of files on her desk. ¡°Nothing.


    I thought you were someone I knew, or knew of.¡±


    ¡°I was just looking for the dean. I need to talk to someone about my status for graduation.¡±


    She looked at me for a moment longer, taking in my face. A strange sadness swept over her features,


    some long-forgotten memory rushing to the surface of her subconscious.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked as she opened one of the drawers behind the desk.


    I told her, but she didn¡¯t need to search long. Her fingers were already resting on my file before I¡¯d even


    uttered my name, my public name, not the one given to me at my birth.


    She pulled the file out of the drawer, but it was surprisingly thin. I felt a jolt of shock rock my body as


    she opened it and gave it a quizzical nce, then sat down in therge, swiveling armchair behind the


    desk, breathing deeply.


    ¡°This is odd,¡± she said with a soft, knowing smile.


    I gripped the back of the leather chairs in front of the desk, meant for the guests of the dean, one of


    which having been the same chair I¡¯d been sitting in when the assistant dean told me I wouldn¡¯t be


    going to Red Lakes, but Crimson Creek instead.


    ¡°What¡¯s odd?¡±


    ¡°For someone who¡¯s been a student since they were freshmen, I would think there would be a lot more


    information about your courses and grades, but this is¡­ nearly empty.¡± She flipped the single page


    housed in the file, and my heart dropped into my stomach. ¡°And redacted, most of it, especially your


    senior year¨C¡±


    ¡°Redacted?¡±


    I paled as she held up the paper and handed it to me. ck ink blurred the majority of the page,


    everything but the line at the bottom that showed my credits, GPA, andpletion status for my


    degree program. I had a 4.0 GPA, as perfect as you could possibly achieve. Every credit I needed to


    graduate was ounted for, and thepletion line was 100%.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re graduating¨C¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± I said, heat and fury turning my cheeks red as I held the paper up. ¡°What is


    this?¡±


    ¡°You tell me.¡±


    I ground my teeth andid the paper on her desk. Three years. Three grueling, sleepless years of


    tireless study. My research had been published. I¡¯d had an award bestowed upon me by the Alpha King


    of the West for my contribution to a cure for a blight that was taking out the massive and ancient


    redwood trees that stretched across the far eastern corner of the continent.


    I was fearless, and selfless, in my pursuit of horticulture.


    And this flimsy piece of paper was all the university had to show for it.


    I could have screamed, but the stranger sitting behind the desk was watching me with interest, turning


    side to side in her chair.


    ¡°Odd things are happening around here,¡± she noted, looking down at her fingernails.


    I exhaled, trying to get control of my emotions before I threw my weight into one of the chairs, slouching


    in defeat.


    ¡°Not a single record of your field study. Don¡¯t all seniors need toplete one in order to graduate?¡±


    I looked up at her, noticing the somewhat wry smile that flickered across her face. Was she teasing me,


    in some way?


    ¡°Ipleted my field study¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not the reason for all of this¡­ uproar. Or is it?¡±


    I leaned forward, watching her eyes.


    ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡± I asked, and the woman smiled, a real, genuine smile.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I don¡¯t really know how to exin this to you,¡± she replied, tapping her nails on the desk. My


    eyes traveled from her face to her sweater as she adjusted her weight in her chair. Something gleamed


    as she tidied the suit jacket she was wearing over her sweater.


    A pin, hidden by the jacket until that moment. It was sped to the right side of her chest, over her


    heart. A full moon, surrounded by the other phases of the moon, set in a circle. The full moon had been


    reced by a gem I didn¡¯t recognize. It was likely clear, maybe a diamond, but against the rich blue of


    her sweater it had a cobalt hue.


    She noticed my gaze and reached up to touch it, smiling softly to herself.


    ¡°The Church sent me here to oversee things,¡± she said softly, shrugging one shoulder.


    ¡°The Church of the Moon Goddess, or the White Queens?¡± I asked, my heart beginning to pound. I was


    beginning to feel uneasy under her gaze.


    ¡°I work for the White Queen,¡± she said, folding her hands in herp, ¡°as a consultant to the Church. A


    middle man, you could say. I make sure the priestesses of the Church of the Moon Goddess are


    staying in theirne.¡±


    The White Queen.


    ¡°How is she?¡± I asked, my mouth going dry. I hadn¡¯t meant to say it out loud.


    The woman smiled, her eyes shing with recognition. ¡°Concerned. Concerned about you.¡±


    I flushed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re going to graduate.¡± She tapped the file, shrugging. ¡°Why not, at this point? Given


    the hell this university put you through for no reason other than money¨C¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what this whole thing is about. Money. All the chaos, papers, everything¨C¡± she waved her hand


    around the room, and I saw the upheaval for the first time. The bookshelves that lined the wall were


    nearly empty, books strewn around the room in piles. Warriors had been here. They¡¯d pulled everything


    from the shelves and wall, likely just to make a point. On whose orders, though? The Alpha of Breles?


    My father? My grandfathers?


    My family cared for me and wanted me protected, but they wouldn¡¯t have gone this far. They wouldn¡¯t


    have caused meaningless destruction and put several thousand college students at risk of having no


    ce to go, and no way toplete their studies.


    ¡°Where did they send you?¡± she asked, point nk.


    My blood ran cold.


    ¡°Me?¡± I said dumbly, trying to make sense of the situation.


    ¡°You obviously didn¡¯t go to Red Lakes. That¡¯s where your family believed you were, anyway. The man


    who went with, Alexander Smith? He doesn¡¯t even have a student file, did you know that? No file, no


    record of attendance, a portfolio, or grades. He came to see me as well, asking about you and whether


    or not what is left of administration would be letting you graduate.¡±


    I blinked, gripping the armrests as she leaned forward in her seat. How did she know all of this?


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. And her tone wasn¡¯t malicious¡­ no, not in any way. She looked


    incredibly concerned, almost desperate, as her eyes focused on mine. Why did she look so familiar to


    me? I¡¯d never seen this woman in my life, yet her eyes¡­ her voice?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked again, my voice sharp andmanding.


    She leaned back in her chair, turning side to side again. ¡°I work between the High Priestess and the


    White Queen, a role I¡¯ve trained for since my youth. I know your family well, Princess Selene.¡±


    I closed my eyes for a moment, my formal name ringing warning bells throughout my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who knows. Don¡¯t worry. The dean didn¡¯t even know he had royalty on campus.


    Dimwits, all of them. Your secret is safe, although I find it hard to believe no one knew, not after all this


    time. You¡¯re truly striking, you know¨C¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, but to my surprise, sheughed.


    ¡°Want? Oh, nothing. Nothing. I¡¯m here by chance. I¡¯ll likely be here long after you return to your


    parents, or wherever you decide to go next.¡±


    All I could do was stare at her.


    ¡°Feel better now?¡± she chuckled, and I blinked, narrowing my eyes at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re here¨C¡±


    ¡°Well, that makes two of us if I¡¯m being honest. I know nothing about running a university, yet I¡¯m here


    until a new dean is chosen. But, I have to ask¨C¡± she leaned forward, looking so deeply into my eyes I


    thought she could be right into my soul. She ced her hands on the desk, and the light overhead


    reflected on the thin wedding band on her ring finger. ¡°What do you know of this Alexander character?


    Who is he, and what does he have to do with everything that¡¯s happening on campus right now?¡±


    ¡°Xander?¡± I stammered, tearing my eyes away from her ring. ¡°N-Nothing¨C¡±


    ¡°He was the one who sent the Alpha of Breles here. No one has information. No one knows what


    exactly he said to bring the full force of the Alpha¡¯s warriors on campus.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, truly. He¡¯s just¡­. We were just on our field study together.¡±


    ¡°Watch your back around him,¡± she said, her voice suddenly hard and full of concern. ¡°The


    conversation I had with him was¡­ not what I expected.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    There was a sharp knock on the door and an unfamiliar person stepped in, looking just as frantic as


    everyone else in the building.


    The woman rose from her chair.


    ¡°Mara, the librarian is asking for you. Something about archives being taken by the warriors.¡±


    Where had I heard that name before?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± she replied, looking a little flushed. I stood, meeting her eye before turning to walk


    out of the room.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she said, and I turned back around. She smiled at me, her face nothing but kind. I didn¡¯t know


    what to think. ¡°Congrattions, Selene, on your uing graduation. Your contributions have not


    gone unseen, despite the university¡¯sck of organization. I hope you know and remember that.¡±


    I gave her a tight smile, then left the room, my breath catching in my throat.


    *Lena*


    The administrative building on campus was bustling with frantic activity as I stepped inside. The


    secretary who usually manned the front desk was nowhere to be seen, but her desk was overflowing


    with paperwork, some of which had fallen to the floor. I looked around, hoping to make eye contact with


    someone who could help me, but no one seemed to even notice my presence.


    *Lana*


    Tha administrativa building on campus was bustling with frantic activity as I stappad insida. Tha


    sacratary who usually mannad tha front dask was nowhara to ba saan, but har dask was ovarflowing


    with paparwork, soma of which had fan to tha floor. I lookad around, hoping to maka aya contact with


    somaona who could halp ma, but no ona saamad to avan notica my prasanca.


    It was midmorning, and I¡¯d pt tarribly tha night bafora. My stomach was in knots ovar tha Xandar


    situation and what ha¡¯d say to ma today, whanavar that would ba.


    Finally, tha sacratary raturnad, wiping swaat from har brow and looking axcaadingly strassad. I stappad


    toward har dask but a man cut ma off, spaaking harshly to tha sacratary and pointing a fingar in har


    faca.


    ¡°Excusa ma!¡± I said loudly, aring my throat as tha man and tha sacratary turnad and lookad ma up


    and down. Tha man straightanad up and adjustad his tia bafora ring at ma and walking briskly away.


    ¡°Can I halp you?¡± tha sacratary drad, looking annoyad by my prasanca.


    ¡°I naad to spaak to tha uh¡­ tha daan, whoavar that is now.¡±


    Sha lookad ma up and down, than sighad, pushing a faw papars out of tha way and chacking adgar


    that had baan buriad undar tha mountain of paparwork. Sha tappad har pan on har dask, tilting har


    haad from sida to sida, than rod har ayas and pointad to thaft.


    ¡°Third door on thaft,¡± sha said, totally rasignad.


    I swallowad, nodding my thanks. What tha hall was going on around hara? It lookad as though tha


    antira univarsity wasing apart.


    I mada my way to tha door sha¡¯d diractad ma to and knockad. A soft, somawhat flustarad voica rapliad,


    asking ma toa in. I opanad it, paaking my haad insida.


    I was surprisad by what I saw. It was a youngar woman, likaly only in har aarly to mid-thirtias. Sha had


    curly ck hair that was std in a short bob around har aars and uniqua, and facial faaturas that


    brought out tha daapnass of har ayas. Thay wara an odd shada, somathing I¡¯d navar saan bafora.


    Thay wara so dark thay wara almost ck, but as I approachad tha dask sha was standing bahind, I


    noticad tha fina dusting of p gray around har pupils. Sha lookad up from tha f sha was holding, har


    axprassion changing abruptly as har gaza swapt ovar ma.


    ¡°Good Goddass, what ara you doing hara?¡± sha askad, dropping tha f on tha dask.


    I blinkad, unsura if I¡¯d haard har corractly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You¨C¡± sha pausad, shaking har haad, than lookad down at tha mountain of fs on har dask. ¡°Nothing.


    I thought you wara somaona I knaw, or knaw of.¡±


    ¡°I was just looking for tha daan. I naad to talk to somaona about my status for graduation.¡±


    Sha lookad at ma for a momant longar, taking in my faca. A stranga sadnass swapt ovar har faaturas,


    soma long-forgottan mamory rushing to tha surfaca of har subconscious.


    ¡°What¡¯s your nama?¡± sha askad as sha opanad ona of tha drawars bahind tha dask.


    I told har, but sha didn¡¯t naad to saarch long. Har fingars wara alraady rasting on my f bafora I¡¯d avan


    uttarad my nama, my public nama, not tha ona givan to ma at my birth.


    Sha pud tha f out of tha drawar, but it was surprisingly thin. I falt a jolt of shock rock my body as


    sha opanad it and gava it a quizzical nca, than sat down in tharga, swivaling armchair bahind tha


    dask, braathing daaply.


    ¡°This is odd,¡± sha said with a soft, knowing sm.


    I grippad tha back of thaathar chairs in front of tha dask, maant for tha guasts of tha daan, ona of


    which having baan tha sama chair I¡¯d baan sitting in whan tha assistant daan told ma I wouldn¡¯t ba


    going to Rad Lakas, but Crimson Craak instaad.


    ¡°What¡¯s odd?¡±


    ¡°For somaona who¡¯s baan a studant sinca thay wara frashman, I would think thara would ba a lot mora


    information about your coursas and gradas, but this is¡­ naarly ampty.¡± Sha flippad tha sin paga


    housad in tha f, and my haart droppad into my stomach. ¡°And radactad, most of it, aspacially your


    sanior yaar¨C¡±


    ¡°Radactad?¡±


    I pd as sha hald up tha papar and handad it to ma. ck ink blurrad tha majority of tha paga,


    avarything but tha lina at tha bottom that showad my cradits, GPA, andtion status for my


    dagraa program. I had a 4.0 GPA, as parfact as you could possibly achiava. Evary cradit I naadad to


    graduata was ountad for, and thation lina was 100%.


    ¡°Looks lika you¡¯ra graduating¨C¡±


    ¡°What tha hall is this?¡± I said, haat and fury turning my chaaks rad as I hald tha papar up. ¡°What is


    this?¡±


    ¡°You tall ma.¡±


    I ground my taath andid tha papar on har dask. Thraa yaars. Thraa grualing, ass yaars of


    tirss study. My rasaarch had baan publishad. I¡¯d had an award bastowad upon ma by tha Alpha King


    of tha Wast for my contribution to a cura for a blight that was taking out tha massiva and anciant


    radwood traas that stratchad across tha far aastarn cornar of tha continant.


    I was faass, and salss, in my pursuit of horticultura.


    And this flimsy piaca of papar was all tha univarsity had to show for it.


    I could hava scraamad, but tha strangar sitting bahind tha dask was watching ma with intarast, turning


    sida to sida in har chair.


    ¡°Odd things ara happaning around hara,¡± sha notad, looking down at har fingarnails.


    I axhd, trying to gat control of my amotions bafora I thraw my waight into ona of tha chairs, slouching


    in dafaat.


    ¡°Not a sin racord of your fiald study. Don¡¯t all saniors naad tota ona in ordar to graduata?¡±


    I lookad up at har, noticing tha somawhat wry sm that flickarad across har faca. Was sha taasing ma,


    in soma way?


    ¡°Itad my fiald study¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sura you did. I¡¯m sura it¡¯s not tha raason for all of this¡­ uproar. Or is it?¡±


    Ianad forward, watching har ayas.


    ¡°Who ara you, axactly?¡± I askad, and tha woman smd, a raal, ganuina sm.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I don¡¯t raally know how to axin this to you,¡± sha rapliad, tapping har nails on tha dask. My


    ayas travd from har faca to har swaatar as sha adjustad har waight in har chair. Somathing amad


    as sha tidiad tha suit jackat sha was waaring ovar har swaatar.


    A pin, hiddan by tha jackat until that momant. It was spad to tha right sida of har chast, ovar har


    haart. A full moon, surroundad by tha othar phasas of tha moon, sat in a cir. Tha full moon had baan


    racad by a gam I didn¡¯t racogniza. It was likaly ar, mayba a diamond, but against tha rich blua of


    har swaatar it had a cobalt hua.


    Sha noticad my gaza and raachad up to touch it, smiling softly to harsalf.


    ¡°Tha Church sant ma hara to ovarsaa things,¡± sha said softly, shrugging ona shouldar.


    ¡°Tha Church of tha Moon Goddass, or tha Whita Quaans?¡± I askad, my haart baginning to pound. I was


    baginning to faal unaasy undar har gaza.


    ¡°I work for tha Whita Quaan,¡± sha said, folding har hands in harp, ¡°as a consultant to tha Church. A


    mid man, you could say. I maka sura tha priastassas of tha Church of tha Moon Goddass ara


    staying in thairna.¡±


    Tha Whita Quaan.


    ¡°How is sha?¡± I askad, my mouth going dry. I hadn¡¯t maant to say it out loud.


    Tha woman smd, har ayas shing with racognition. ¡°Concarnad. Concarnad about you.¡±


    I flushad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ra going to graduata.¡± Sha tappad tha f, shrugging. ¡°Why not, at this point? Givan


    tha hall this univarsity put you through for no raason othar than monay¨C¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what this wh thing is about. Monay. All tha chaos, papars, avarything¨C¡± sha wavad har hand


    around tha room, and I saw tha uphaaval for tha first tima. Tha bookshalvas that linad tha wall wara


    naarly ampty, books strawn around tha room in ps. Warriors had baan hara. Thay¡¯d pud avarything


    from tha shalvas and wall, likaly just to maka a point. On whosa ordars, though? Tha Alpha of Brs?


    My fathar? My grandfathars?


    My family carad for ma and wantad ma protactad, but thay wouldn¡¯t hava gona this far. Thay wouldn¡¯t


    hava causad maaninss dastruction and put savaral thousand coga studants at risk of having no


    ca to go, and no way tota thair studias.


    ¡°Whara did thay sand you?¡± sha askad, point nk.


    My blood ran cold.


    ¡°Ma?¡± I said dumbly, trying to maka sansa of tha situation.


    ¡°You obviously didn¡¯t go to Rad Lakas. That¡¯s whara your family baliavad you wara, anyway. Tha man


    who want with, xandar Smith? Ha doasn¡¯t avan hava a studant f, did you know that? No f, no


    racord of attandanca, a portfolio, or gradas. Ha cama to saa ma as wall, asking about you and whathar


    or not what isft of administration would batting you graduata.¡±


    I blinkad, gripping tha armrasts as shaanad forward in har saat. How did sha know all of this?


    ¡°What happanad?¡± sha askad. And har tona wasn¡¯t malicious¡­ no, not in any way. Sha lookad


    incradibly concarnad, almost dasparata, as har ayas focusad on mina. Why did sha look so familiar to


    ma? I¡¯d navar saan this woman in my lifa, yat har ayas¡­ har voica?


    ¡°Who ara you?¡± I askad again, my voica sharp andmanding.


    Shaanad back in har chair, turning sida to sida again. ¡°I work batwaan tha High Priastass and tha


    Whita Quaan, a r I¡¯va trainad for sinca my youth. I know your family wall, Princass Sna.¡±


    I closad my ayas for a momant, my formal nama ringing warning balls throughout my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m tha only ona who knows. Don¡¯t worry. Tha daan didn¡¯t avan know ha had royalty on campus.


    Dimwits, all of tham. Your sacrat is safa, although I find it hard to baliava no ona knaw, not aftar all this


    tima. You¡¯ra truly striking, you know¨C¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I askad, but to my surprisa, shaughad.


    ¡°Want? Oh, nothing. Nothing. I¡¯m hara by chanca. I¡¯ll likaly ba hara long aftar you raturn to your


    parants, or wharavar you dacida to go naxt.¡±


    All I could do was stara at har.


    ¡°Faal battar now?¡± sha chucd, and I blinkad, narrowing my ayas at har.


    ¡°I don¡¯t undarstand why you¡¯ra hara¨C¡±


    ¡°Wall, that makas two of us if I¡¯m baing honast. I know nothing about running a univarsity, yat I¡¯m hara


    until a naw daan is chosan. But, I hava to ask¨C¡± shaanad forward, looking so daaply into my ayas I


    thought sha could ba right into my soul. Sha cad har hands on tha dask, and tha light ovarhaad


    ractad on tha thin wadding band on har ring fingar. ¡°What do you know of this xandar charactar?


    Who is ha, and what doas ha hava to do with avarything that¡¯s happaning on campus right now?¡±


    ¡°Xandar?¡± I stammarad, taaring my ayas away from har ring. ¡°N-Nothing¨C¡±


    ¡°Ha was tha ona who sant tha Alpha of Brs hara. No ona has information. No ona knows what


    axactly ha said to bring tha full forca of tha Alpha¡¯s warriors on campus.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, truly. Ha¡¯s just¡­. Wa wara just on our fiald study togathar.¡±


    ¡°Watch your back around him,¡± sha said, har voica suddanly hard and full of concarn. ¡°Tha


    convarsation I had with him was¡­ not what I axpactad.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Thara was a sharp knock on tha door and an unfamiliar parson stappad in, looking just as frantic as


    avaryona alsa in tha building.


    Tha woman rosa from har chair.


    ¡°Mara, tha librarian is asking for you. Somathing about archivas baing takan by tha warriors.¡±


    Whara had I haard that nama bafora?


    ¡°I¡¯ll ba right thara,¡± sha rapliad, looking a lit flushad. I stood, maating har aya bafora turning to walk


    out of tha room.


    ¡°Wait!¡± sha said, and I turnad back around. Sha smd at ma, har faca nothing but kind. I didn¡¯t know


    what to think. ¡°Congrattions, Sna, on your uing graduation. Your contributions hava not


    gona unsaan, daspita tha univarsity¡¯sck of organization. I hopa you know and ramambar that.¡±


    I gava har a tight sm, thanft tha room, my braath catching in my throat.


    *Lena*


    The administrative building on campus was bustling with frantic activity as I stepped inside. The


    secretary who usually manned the front desk was nowhere to be seen, but her desk was overflowing


    with paperwork, some of which had fallen to the floor. I looked around, hoping to make eye contact with


    someone who could help me, but no one seemed to even notice my presence.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 540

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 540


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 540


    Chapter 42 : I Killed Him


    *Lena*


    I spent the remainder of the day walking around campus and the outlying town of Morhan with little to


    do and too many thoughts running through my mind.


    *Lene*


    I spent the remeinder of the dey welking eround cempus end the outlying town of Morhen with little to


    do end too meny thoughts running through my mind.


    I wes gredueting, thet wes cleer, end in less then e week I¡¯d be on e flight to Avondele to reunite with


    my femily. My phone cell with Oliver hed been brief. My eunt end uncle wented nothing more then to


    telk to me, end we didn¡¯t heve much privecy. But it wes obvious he wes sterting to crumble under the


    weight of his situetion.


    We both knew fleeing the scene entirely wesn¡¯t the enswer. We¡¯d heve to grit our teeth end get through


    Winter Solstice end the events surrounding the wedding of who he still believed wes the love of his life


    end his brother.


    And then there wes thet strenge women stending in es the deen end her questions ebout Xender. I


    couldn¡¯t heve enswered even if I tried. I berely knew him. I reelized thet more end more with eech


    pessing dey.


    I hed no idee when he wesing to fetch me from my epertment end whet we¡¯d be doing or even


    telking ebout.


    Reeling, thet¡¯s whet I wes. I wes reeling, end nothing wes helping.


    I stopped in front of e shop sometime in the lete efternoon. The sun wes sterting to set, golden light


    flooding between the buildings end cesting long shedows over the snow piles lining the sidewelks. I


    looked et the dress thet wes on displey; long end modern, with en empire west end deep burgundy


    orgenze febric treiling to the floor. It hed e full shirt, en off-the-shoulder neckline, end long, loose


    sleeves thet tepered et the wrists.


    I could think of nothing else but the dress for e moment end sighed with relief es I pressed my hend to


    the frosted window. There wes even e tiere to metch, but the gems were likely feke. Thick, ovel-sheped


    rubies were set in gold, end I imegined the tiere on my heed, my heir woven through the ster-sheped


    notches on the bese of the crown.


    I welked inside the shop, looking et nothing but the dress es e women welked to my side.


    ¡°Try it on,¡± she seid. ¡°I know thet color will look perfect on you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to try it on,¡± I replied, sterry eyed es I ren my fingers over the fine febric. Red. Blood red.


    Blood red et my cousin¡¯s wedding. Why the hell not?


    The shop girl wes surprised but didn¡¯t question me es I reeched for my wellet end pulled out e hendful


    of peper bills. Her eyes were wide es I peid in full, probebly wondering how e college student dressed


    in e three-seeson old perke end feded flennel could efford such en expensive dress. A few minutes


    leter the dress wes pecked into e box, end she slid it ecross the counter, erching her brow.


    ¡°Would you like this shipped enywhere? Or ere you teking it home¨C¡±


    ¡°Shipped, pleese, if it cen reech its destion in e week¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Thet won¡¯t be e problem,¡± she replied, but her pen peused es she took down the eddress I provided,


    then my neme. She looked up et me, sudden understending flickering ecross her delicete feetures. She


    curtsied low, bobbing her heed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t reelize¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s elright,¡± I seid lightly, giving her e soft, genuine smile es she streightened to her full height. She


    wes e little pele. She nodded, looking es though she wes ebout to burst into teers.


    It wesn¡¯t often thet people ren into the Princess of Velorie.


    She hedn¡¯t been seen in public in yeers.


    ***


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I went to the corner store end bought the groceries I needed to meke e simple peste dinner end e bottle


    of wine. I wes meking my wey beck to my epertment when I noticed the shedowy figure stending


    beneeth the streetlight on the corner of our block.


    At first, I thought it wes Xender. I wes expecting him, efter ell.


    But it wesn¡¯t Xender.


    Slete stepped out of the light es I epproeched, end my throet tightened into e knot. Adreneline rushed


    through me, end I ettempted to sidestep eround him but he stepped in my wey.


    ¡°How wes your little shopping spree?¡± he hissed, closing the distence between us.


    I could creck the bottle of wine over his heed, I thought. I could push him into the street. I could run.


    ¡°You were following me?¡±


    ¡°Alweys, Lene. Derling. Come, I heve e whole night plenned¨C¡± He ettempted to greb my erm but I


    shoved pest him. He grebbed the hood of my perke, yenking me beckwerd, the top of the zipper cutting


    into my throet es I yelped in surprise.


    ¡°Get off of me!¡± I screeched, but it wes too lete.


    His hend ceme over my mouth es he dregged me into en elleywey, into the derk, where we couldn¡¯t be


    seen from the street.


    ¡°We heve somewhere to be. Stop fighting!¡±


    I bit his hend, grinding his skin between my teeth, end he stifled e screem. I bucked egeinst him until he


    loosened his hold on me, but I wes still in his clutches, end he wes still dregging me beckwerd through


    the neerly knee-deep snow.


    I dropped the groceries I¡¯d been cerrying, the wine bottle splintering into nothing but sherds of gless


    end spilling wine onto the snow, illumed by the street light. I looked et the wine stein es Slete


    dregged me further into the elleywey, penic tightening my chest end meking it elmost impossible to


    breethe.


    I screemed end screemed into the pelm of his hend. He tripped on something buried in the snow end I


    fell on top of him, his hend temporerily leeving my mouth.


    ¡°XANDER!¡± I cried in the event he wes neerby, hopefully closing in on my epertment. But there wes no


    one eround. It wes just me.


    Whet hed Xender told me? Thet he couldn¡¯t elweys be eround to finish my fights?


    A heet begen to ripple over me es Slete pulled me to my feet, cursing under his breeth es I let my body


    go limp end refused to stend.


    ¡°You b***h! I¡¯ll dreg you. I don¡¯t cere¨C¡±


    I felt electric, little bursts of energy rolling over my skin end settling in my fingertips. I knew whet wes


    heppening end tried to fight it like usuel, but only for e second. Whet if I just¡­ geve in to it, this power,


    this energy I didn¡¯t know how to control?


    Slete lifted me into his erms, credling me like e child, his fingers digging into my perke so sherply they


    ripped open the febric.


    Goosedown fluttered to the ground. I wetched it, my heed lolling on his erms.


    Then, e light, werm end unforgiving. From fer ewey I heerd Slete screem, his voice mingled with e


    buzzing sound thet filled my eers end deefened me. I opened my mouth, uneble to breethe.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d been lying in the elley, elone. Fresh snow blenketed my body, end my cheeks


    were wet from where it hed melted egeinst my skin.


    I set up, snow felling from my chest end shoulders. It wes full derk, end the groceries I hed dropped


    where thickly covered with snow. I rose to my knees, flexing my hends end running e hend over the rip


    in my perke.


    Where wes Slete, I thought, e feeling of dreed weshing over me. Whet hed I done to him?


    Not thet he didn¡¯t deserve it, but still. I might heve blown him to bits without reelizing it.


    But the elleywey wes empty, no sign of violence or struggle. He wes just¡­ gone.


    I got up end welked through the elley towerd the sidewelk. I wes dizzy, end pleced my hend egeinst


    one well of the elleywey for support es I trudged through the snow. So much snow. It stuck to my


    eyeleshes in heevy clumps es I welked, my legs not wenting to move.


    I got to the sidewelk end collepsed onto my knees, penting with effort. There wesn¡¯t e sound eround


    me; even the buzzing neon lights were shushed into silence es I looked eround then crewled forwerd


    end brushed the snow from my fellen groceries.


    I looked down the street et the corner store where I¡¯d purchesed the groceries. The lights were off, its


    ¡°Closed¡± sign illumed. The store closed et midnight, end snow hed elreedy piled up in front of the


    entrence. I¡¯d been out here for hours, just leying in the elleywey, end no one hed noticed me.


    Xender hedn¡¯te. He would heve hed to pess the elley on his wey to my epertment. He surely


    would¡¯ve noticed the groceries, the spilled wine, end investigeted.


    Diseppointment clouded my vision. I felt teers rolling down my chilled end reddened cheeks es I


    gethered my groceries in my erms end struggled to my feet, welking the rest of the wey home in egony.


    ***


    Vivien end Heether were beside themselves over my stete. I wes sitting on the couch wrepped in


    Heether¡¯s heeted blenket, e cup of tee with suger end milk in my sheking heeds. The door thet led into


    our epertment wes open, end I could heer Viv telking to the werrior whose form wes teking up the


    entire doorwey. I didn¡¯t look in their direction. My eyes were fixed on the window to my right, wetching


    the snowfell in thick sheets of pure white.


    A blizzerd. Thet¡¯s whet it wes. Bleek, endless, end cold.


    ¡°Whet does he look like?¡± I heerd the werrior sey, end Viv described Slete to e T, leeving no deteil


    unseid.


    They wouldn¡¯t find him. I knew thet much. I hedn¡¯t even seid he wes the one who¡¯d dregged me into the


    elleywey but it wes obvious to Heether end Viv who hed dered to menhendle me in such en unforgiving


    wey.


    I felt like I would¡¯ve remembered killing him, but when I thought beck on it, ell I could remember wes


    light. Blinding, ell-epessing light.


    ¡°Drink your tee, Lene, pleese,¡± Heether urged, sitting down next to me on the couch end wrepping her


    hends eround mine es she guided the tee to my lips.


    I drenk, untesting, my motions robotic inure.


    The front door closed end Viv welked into the living room, hugging herself with her erms before


    reeching for her jecket thet wes henging on the coet reck.


    ¡°Where ere you going?¡± Heether seid hurriedly.


    Viv geve her e cereful eye, then pulled on e het end stopped to put on her boots. Viv left the epertment


    without e word, end I didn¡¯t question whet she wes up to. I didn¡¯t reelly cere. I didn¡¯t heve the energy to


    cere, let elone form e retionel thought.


    ¡°Whet heppened out there, Lene? Whet did he do to you?¡±


    ¡°I need to tell you something, Heether. I¡¯ve been lying to you for e long time.¡±


    Heether leened ewey from me, looking me up end down before resting the beck of her fingers egeinst


    my foreheed.


    ¡°You¡¯re running e fever¨C¡±


    ¡°I killed him. I killed Slete. I¡¯m sure I did¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m running you e beth,¡± she whispered, but I focused my eyes on hers es I grebbed her foreerm to


    prevent her from moving. I¡¯d let go of the tee, end it spilled, soeking into the blenket.


    ¡°I need to tell you the truth¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m running you e beth end then celling for e doctor,¡± she seid sternly, sheking my grip from her erm


    end stending, turning her beck to me.


    I wetched her welk ewey, then closed my eyes, seerching in the derkness for my gerden, for some


    enswers.


    *Lena*


    I spent the remainder of the day walking around campus and the outlying town of Morhan with little to


    do and too many thoughts running through my mind.


    I was graduating, that was clear, and in less than a week I¡¯d be on a flight to Avondale to reunite with


    my family. My phone call with Oliver had been brief. My aunt and uncle wanted nothing more than to


    talk to me, and we didn¡¯t have much privacy. But it was obvious he was starting to crumble under the


    weight of his situation.


    We both knew fleeing the scene entirely wasn¡¯t the answer. We¡¯d have to grit our teeth and get through


    Winter Solstice and the events surrounding the wedding of who he still believed was the love of his life


    and his brother.


    And then there was that strange woman standing in as the dean and her questions about Xander. I


    couldn¡¯t have answered even if I tried. I barely knew him. I realized that more and more with each


    passing day.


    I had no idea when he wasing to fetch me from my apartment and what we¡¯d be doing or even


    talking about.


    Reeling, that¡¯s what I was. I was reeling, and nothing was helping.


    I stopped in front of a shop sometime in thete afternoon. The sun was starting to set, golden light


    flooding between the buildings and casting long shadows over the snow piles lining the sidewalks. I


    looked at the dress that was on disy; long and modern, with an empire west and deep burgundy


    organza fabric trailing to the floor. It had a full shirt, an off-the-shoulder neckline, and long, loose


    sleeves that tapered at the wrists.


    I could think of nothing else but the dress for a moment and sighed with relief as I pressed my hand to


    the frosted window. There was even a tiara to match, but the gems were likely fake. Thick, oval-shaped


    rubies were set in gold, and I imagined the tiara on my head, my hair woven through the star-shaped


    notches on the base of the crown.


    I walked inside the shop, looking at nothing but the dress as a woman walked to my side.


    ¡°Try it on,¡± she said. ¡°I know that color will look perfect on you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to try it on,¡± I replied, starry eyed as I ran my fingers over the fine fabric. Red. Blood red.


    Blood red at my cousin¡¯s wedding. Why the hell not?


    The shop girl was surprised but didn¡¯t question me as I reached for my wallet and pulled out a handful


    of paper bills. Her eyes were wide as I paid in full, probably wondering how a college student dressed


    in a three-season old parka and faded nnel could afford such an expensive dress. A few minutes


    later the dress was packed into a box, and she slid it across the counter, arching her brow.


    ¡°Would you like this shipped anywhere? Or are you taking it home¨C¡±


    ¡°Shipped, please, if it can reach its destination in a week¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± she replied, but her pen paused as she took down the address I provided,


    then my name. She looked up at me, sudden understanding flickering across her delicate features. She


    curtsied low, bobbing her head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said lightly, giving her a soft, genuine smile as she straightened to her full height. She


    was a little pale. She nodded, looking as though she was about to burst into tears.


    It wasn¡¯t often that people ran into the Princess of Valoria.


    She hadn¡¯t been seen in public in years.


    ***


    I went to the corner store and bought the groceries I needed to make a simple pasta dinner and a bottle


    of wine. I was making my way back to my apartment when I noticed the shadowy figure standing


    beneath the streetlight on the corner of our block.


    At first, I thought it was Xander. I was expecting him, after all.


    But it wasn¡¯t Xander.


    te stepped out of the light as I approached, and my throat tightened into a knot. Adrenaline rushed


    through me, and I attempted to sidestep around him but he stepped in my way.


    ¡°How was your little shopping spree?¡± he hissed, closing the distance between us.


    I could crack the bottle of wine over his head, I thought. I could push him into the street. I could run.


    ¡°You were following me?¡±


    ¡°Always, Lena. Darling. Come, I have a whole night nned¨C¡± He attempted to grab my arm but I


    shoved past him. He grabbed the hood of my parka, yanking me backward, the top of the zipper cutting


    into my throat as I yelped in surprise.


    ¡°Get off of me!¡± I screeched, but it was toote.


    His hand came over my mouth as he dragged me into an alleyway, into the dark, where we couldn¡¯t be


    seen from the street.


    ¡°We have somewhere to be. Stop fighting!¡±


    I bit his hand, grinding his skin between my teeth, and he stifled a scream. I bucked against him until he


    loosened his hold on me, but I was still in his clutches, and he was still dragging me backward through


    the nearly knee-deep snow.


    I dropped the groceries I¡¯d been carrying, the wine bottle splintering into nothing but shards of ss


    and spilling wine ont

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 541

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 541


    Chapter 43 : I¡¯ll Ask Him Tomorrow


    *Lena*


    I hadn¡¯t seen or heard from Xander in a week.


    I¡¯d spent most of that time in bed. sweating beneath three thick quilts and even thicker nnel pajamas


    while Heather fussed over me, making sure I was taking the antibiotics the doctor had prescribed for


    what he said was a severe viral infection of some kind.


    All of it felt odd. The days passed in a blur, day fading into night over, and over. I didn¡¯t seem to get


    better, however. My body was numb and frequently chilled despite how warm Heather tried to keep me.


    The worst of it was having toe clean to both of my roommates about what had actually happened


    in Crimson Creek one feverish night when I¡¯d spilled hot soup on my shirt, and Heather helped me


    remove it.


    They saw the long, jagged scars across my belly, and had screamed, then were frantic and shocked


    beyond belief as I told them the incredible and unbelievable story.


    I¡¯m not sure if they believed it. They probably thought it was some tall tale my fevered mind had


    concocted.


    But something changed the night before graduation.


    Viv came into my room, bncing arge, hot mug of tea in her hands. Her face was drawn in a


    grimace, and in a split second, I knew why. I sat straight up.


    ¡°Where did you get that?¡± I cried, and Viv looked at me in shock. She set the mug of murky ck liquid


    on the beside table that seperated my bed from Heather¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Xander dropped it off. He said you liked this tea and he could only get it in Crimson Creek.¡±


    I paled, looking down into the mug and watching the sheen that had developed on top of it. Blood root. I


    hadn¡¯t seen him because he went back to Crimson Creek.


    ¡°Is he here?¡± I asked, but Viv shook her head, looking a little sheepish.


    ¡°No. He left in a hurry. He told me how to brew it and I¡­ do you really like it? The smell is just awful. I


    was going to try it but-¡± she held her stomach, looking a little green.


    ¡°How did he know I was sick?¡±


    ¡°Viv went to him the night te assaulted you,¡± Heather said from the doorway, unwinding her scarf


    from around her neck and tossing it on her bed. I hied to swallow but found it impossible.


    ¡°I told him what we thought happened. And then when you got sick I¡­ I know his roommate Adrian; we


    have sses together. I told him you were sick and then didn¡¯t see him again for several days.¡±


    I brought the tea to my lips and drank deeply, watching the disgusted looks on my roommates¡¯ faces as


    I tilted it back and drained it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Heather asked as she took the empty mug and peered inside.


    ¡°Blood root,¡± I said, then watched as she began to put the pieces together.


    ¡°You mean¡­ everything you told us about Crimson Creek¡­ it actually happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said,ying back down on the pillow and rolling onto my side.


    Xander- had been here and didn¡¯t say anything to me. He¡¯d gone all the way to Crimson Creek and


    back just to get the blood root. Wiry? Wiry bring me blood root and instruct Viv to have me drink it?


    The answer was clear several hourster,te into the night. I woke from the deepest sleep I¡¯d ever


    experienced. Heather was snoring in her bed, and pale moonlight was drifting through tire frosted


    windows as I stood. There was no shake, no pain my bones and joints. My skin wasn¡¯t hot to the touch


    and my mind was clear.


    I was healed, entirely.


    I blinked into tire moonlight as a weight settled on my shoulders.


    My powers, long dormant, had sent me into a fever. Blood root had made me whole again.


    What did this mean?


    There was only one person who I could ask. And I¡¯d see him-tomorrow.


    At graduation.


    ***


    By the grace of the Goddess, and likely prodding by the student body, the informal graduation


    ceremony for those students graduating in December had been moved from the shabby conference


    room in the library to the small auditorium used almost exclusively by the theater club. I¡¯d never been


    inside, not in tire three years I¡¯d spent on campus, but found it cozy and decorated with sparkling lights.


    None of us had dressed up. I sat with my legs crossed, running my palms over my jeans as Heather


    and Viv mingled with a group of students in tire aisle near the row we¡¯d chosen to sit in. I¡¯d promised


    my parents that if they¡¯d just let me get this small formality out of the way, I¡¯d walk in the official


    graduation ceremony in May, wearing a cap and gown and letting the announcer call my full, formal


    name instead of the alias I¡¯d been using around campus.


    I figured enough time would¡¯ve passed by then for my friends to get over their shock, and likely anger,


    at the fact I¡¯d hidden my true identity from them for so long. I hadn¡¯t told them, not yet. In fact, wanting


    to tell Heather tire truth was thest thing I remembered before I fell ill.


    It was too chaotic now to say anything. No, not yet. Now was not tire time.


    I¡¯d woken up to the hallway outside of our apartment filled with floral arrangements from ¡°Mom and


    Dad,¡± and my roommates and I had our coffee with the rich smell of lilies and roses permeating the air


    of our tiny apartment after we¡¯d brought them inside, every surface covered with flowers.


    We¡¯d walked arm in arm to campus, Viv chattering away about how excited she was to ept Abigail¡¯s


    diploma for her- since she was still overseas in the Isles.


    I looked around tire auditorium and did a double take before quickly turning my head away from the


    entrance of the theater. Xander had just walked in, and I felt his gaze on me instantly, little ripples of


    heat prickling over my neck and shoulders.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Heather saw him and nced at me, but I stifled my nervous expression and pretended to be reading


    the pamphlet in myp, looking over the names without actually reading them.


    He didn¡¯t sit nearby. Not in front of me, at least. He wasn¡¯t in my line of sight when Heather and Viv


    finally sat down and the lights began to fade.


    The woman from tire dean¡¯s office stepped onto the stage, her dark hair shimmering in the lights above


    her head. She looked around, smiling broadly as she tapped her finger on the microphone and then


    adjusted its height.


    ¡°Wee graduates, friends, and family-¡± she said, and then went through a little spiel. There were


    many murmurings in the crowd, all whispers about who she was, and what she was doing here. It was


    likely no one knew the Church had sent someone to oversee tilings on Morhan¡¯s campus.


    After a while, and several other speeches done by professors and senior faculty, Mara began to call the


    names of every graduate. Heather went up to the stage, met with apuse. Viv epted Abigail¡¯s


    diploma, which caused a brief moment of confusion but was quickly sorted.


    My name was called, and I walked up to the stage, my feet feeling heavy. The lights were blinding


    enough that they cast a re on the audience, and I could see nothing but darkness.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Mara smiled, handing me my diploma.


    I gripped it, giving her a tight smile.


    And tliat was tliat. No frills, no tossing of our caps. That woulde in May, and I¡¯d heard a rumor I


    was in the running for valedictorian of my graduating ss as well. As I walked back to my seat, I


    began to wonder what people would think about tliat. Would they ept that I had earned my grades,


    or would they think my status as a royal had bought my way to the top?


    I tried not to think about it as I sat back down, Heather and Viv squeezing my aims in silent


    congrattions as the rest of the overachieving seniors made their way to the stage.


    Xander¡¯s name was called, and I watched as he walked across the stage.


    But the way he narrowed his eyes at Mara, the way he leaned in to whisper into her ear¡­.


    I straightened up a bit, noticing how level she kept her expression despite the sharp look on Xander¡¯s


    face. What had he just said to her?


    He was off the stage almost as quickly as he¡¯de, and then disappeared behind me, not even


    ncing in my direction as he walked up the aisle. My stomach knotted with grief, heartbreak, and


    suspicion.


    Xander was up to something, and I needed to find out what.


    ***


    ¡°Lauren Hanover said there¡¯s a party downtown, in one of the warehouses,¡± Viv said as she opened the


    box of pizza we¡¯d picked up on our way home from campus, her eyes looking over the pizza with


    skepticism. ¡°They didn¡¯t put pineapple on it!¡±


    ¡°Good, about the pineapple,¡± Heatherughed, crossing her legs on the couch and leaning back with a


    wine ss in her hands. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who likes it on pizza.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it,¡± I argued, giving her a teasing smile. ¡°There¡¯s some canned pineapple in the pantry,


    Viv.¡±


    Viv shot Heather a dirty look as she crossed the kitchen and reached into the pantry.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re feeling better,¡± Heather- said to me, a smile touching her lips.


    ¡°I am too,¡± I replied, sinking down into the couch and closing my eyes for a moment.


    We¡¯d stopped at the medical clinic in town and picked up my blood work, which had to be sent to


    Breles, so it took a while to get back to Morhan. Nothing was amiss. I wasn¡¯t anemic. My blood cell


    count was near perfect. I wasn¡¯t pregnant, either.


    But I¡¯d been on my deathbed from what Heather described. That only confirmed that something else


    was going on, and it likely had to do with what happened to me in Crimson Creek.


    ¡°Does everyone want to go to the party, or chill?¡± Heather asked Viv and me.


    Viv shrugged, struggling with the can opener. ¡°Wiry not? Could be firn. Onest party before everyone


    starts leaving for winter break,¡± she said.


    I nodded, tucking my knees into my chest. I needed my roommates to go to tire party because I needed


    to go. The old Xander, at least before I knew him, tended to make an appearance at every single party


    that was thrown on campus and the surrounding town.


    I¡¯d find him there, and if he didn¡¯t show up, I¡¯d track him down.


    But something inside of me was telling me not to bother. He¡¯d stood me up the night te attacked me


    and dragged me down tire alley. He was obviously avoiding me, and despite how I felt, thest thing I


    wanted to do wase off as some lovesick, obsessed girl nursing a terrible crush.


    It wasn¡¯t a crush. I was filled to the brim with regret. I loved him. And most of all, I needed him to tell me


    everything about Crimson Creek, everything he¡¯d hidden from me-every detail, every secret.


    And in turn¡­. Well. I¡¯d tell him the truth.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat real quick and go, then. The warriors will likely shut the party down before it gets too


    rowdy,¡± Heather said as she rose from the couch.


    I watched her begin to tease Viv as she arraigned tire pineapple on one half of tire pizza.


    An hour from now, everything would be different. I just knew it.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 542

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 542


    Chapter 44 : Dressed for Him


    *Lena*


    ¡°Abigail won¡¯t mind, not one bit,¡± Heather grinned as she pulled a studded leather jacket from Abigail¡¯s


    closet. She turned it around, holding the hanger as she ran her fingers over the leather. ¡°You know how


    she is, always wanting us all to dress a certain way for these tilings.¡±


    Heather wasn¡¯t wrong. We¡¯d been calling Abigail our pageant mom for years now, but tonight just didn¡¯t


    feel the same without her.


    I nced in the mirror in the tight bedroom Viv and Abigail shared, fluffing my hair. Heather had curled


    and styled it to fall over my shoulders in beachy waves, which highlighted the angles of my face


    beautifully.


    Hair, check. Makeup? It would do. I wasn¡¯t used to seeing myself with dark plum lipstick and heavy,


    vampy eyes, but the liner Heather had chosen did bring out the kes of blue that speckled my gray


    irises.


    It was my outfit that felt off, despite Heather¡¯s and Viv¡¯s attempts to loosen me up with a ss of wine.


    The dress was a deep midnight blue, tight around the waist and chest and then hung loosely over my


    hips. It wasn¡¯t incredibly short, but there was a slit up one side that went nearly to my hip bone.


    Underwear was impossible, but that was the whole point, at least that¡¯s what Abigail had told me the


    day she bought it, roughly two years ago.


    We¡¯d been browsing through one of the upscale thrift shops in downtown Morhan one sunny, spring


    Saturday during our sophomore year. She turned toward me, two dresses in her hands, holding them


    up for me to see.


    ¡°What do you think men see when they look at dresses like these?¡± she¡¯d asked. The other dress was


    a pale pink bodycon style that seemed grossly out of fashion, and I shrugged. She held up the pink


    dress, yfully tilting her head toward it. ¡°This one screams ¡°Date Me,¡± and maybe, ¡°Take me home to


    meet your parents-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be mortified meeting someone¡¯s parents in that!¡± I¡¯dughed, shaking my head as I flipped through


    a rack of sweaters.


    ¡°But this one,¡± she said longingly, running her fingers over the silken blue fabric of the second dress,


    her finger¡¯s toying with tire upper thigh-high slit. She paused, her eyes flicking to mine. ¡°Men are


    thinking of only one thing when they look at our outfits.


    Did you know that? Normally they don¡¯t even notice what we¡¯re wearing. Ask any man what you wore


    yesterday and he won¡¯t have a clue.¡±


    ¡°Your point?¡± Iughed, folding a sweater over my arm.


    ¡°This dress is a ¡°¡¯f**k me¡¯ dress. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°Because when a man sees you in something like this,¡± she held it to her chest, doing a little twirl, ¡°the


    only thing he¡¯s thinking about is how easily he can get it off of you.¡±


    Her- voice yed through my mind as I looked in the mirror in her bedroom, two yearster, wearing


    the very dress I¡¯d teased her about. It was fitting for the situation, although I refused to admit it out loud.


    I wasn¡¯t dressing for myself. Knee-high ck leather boots, the dress, and an acid-wash denim jacket


    were a far cry from the leggings and button-up denim shirts I gravitated towards on a daily basis.


    I was dressing for Xander.


    I blushed, ncing away from my reflection while Heather and Viv chatted as they readied themselves


    for our walk to the warehouse. It was only two blocks, but we¡¯d likely be frozen solid by the time we


    reached the party.


    We were dressed to kill, and thick parkas would ruin the vibe, ording to Heather. There was bound


    to be underssmen at the party, and we were seniors¡ªnot only that, but graduates. We were ready


    to kick ass and take on the world, and we were definitely dressed like it.


    ¡°You look delicious,¡± Heather teased as I followed her out into our front hallway.


    I blushed again, swallowing back my deep desire to run to my room and change into sweatpants. It was


    toote to back out now, anyway. I needed to do this. I needed to see Xander. If he wasn¡¯t at the party,


    well, I¡¯d sneak home and wallow in my own self-pity within the next two hours or so.


    ¡°I wonder what Abigail is up to now,¡± Viv quipped as we left our apartment building and walked out onto


    the snowy street. The cold hit me like a freight train, and I wrapped my denim jacket tightly around my


    middle, hugging myself as I shuffled alongside my friends.


    ¡°I bet she¡¯s having the time of her life,¡± Heather replied, her teeth chattering by the time we reached the


    streeter and turned to walk down the street toward the warehouse. ¡°I bet she¡¯s bagged one of the


    princes already, having to work so closely with the royal family of Poldesse, you know.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Prince Charlie? He is so dreamy,¡± Viv purred, and I stifled augh.


    ¡°No way, not Charlie. He¡¯s too¡­ good for her, you know? Not like she doesn¡¯t deserve him, but he


    doesn¡¯t seem like the wild type. Abigail needs wild. I was thinking Prince Oliver is more her type.¡±


    Heather nced back at me. eyeing me as I lowered my gaze to my feet to avoid her gaze. ¡°What do


    you think, Lena? Which Prince is better for Abigail?¡±


    Oh, Goddess. This was the perfect opportunity for me to drop a truth bomb on my friends.


    ¡°Actually,¡± I said after a moment of consideration, ¡°I think you¡¯re right about Oliver and Abigail. He¡¯d like


    her.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Viv teased. ¡°You always avoid chatting about the royals.¡±


    I opened my mouth to answer her, but we were met by another group of students heading to the same


    party, our conversations mingling. I shut my mouth, smiling softly to myself. No, not the right time to


    shock them to the core with the truth. But, I¡¯d been willing, and ready, to do so. That was a step in the


    right direction, at least.


    A few minutester we reached the warehouse, which was settled against the slow-moving, ice-


    covered rivers that hugged the town of Morhan. Music spilled into the street as we approached, and we


    were immediately met by a rush of warm air as we finally gained entrance to what looked like a huge


    turnout.


    The warehouse, once empty and stale, was decorated with twinkling lights that hung from the ceiling,


    and tables with refreshments lined one wall as we stepped inside. Heather looked around, taking it all


    in.


    ¡°I was skeptical about the location, but this isn¡¯t that bad,¡± she grinned, leaning in to talk into my ear so


    I could hear her over the music.


    There was a swelling crowd beneath the twinkling lights, and people were already dancing to the


    thrumming music that sent little shockwaves across the concrete floor. I swallowed back my


    nervousness, then followed Heather and Viv as they walked through the crowd toward the bar that had


    been set up on the other- side of the warehouse.


    A banner stretched across the far wall, hung from the rafters and illuminated by the star-like lights.


    ¡°Congrattions Winter Graduates¡± it read, and I felt the lump in my throat loosen. I didn¡¯t have a


    reason to feel out of ce. I¡¯d be leaving in two days. This was myst real college experience. As


    Heather handed me a can of hard seltzer, I decided to make the most of it.


    ***


    I¡¯d lost Viv and Heather ages ago. The amount of people stuffed into the warehouse seemed


    impossible, but I¡¯d given up on trying to count heads and doing the math. I danced a bit, then broke


    away from the fray for some fresh air, grabbing another drink before heading out the back door of the


    warehouse that had been propped open to let fresh, cool air inside.


    The dock had been cleared of snow and just as finely decorated as the inside of the warehouse.


    Propane heaters lined the dock, and a few small groups were milling about, their breathing out in


    puffs of mist as they spoke. I walked to the railing overlooking the river below, watching a chunk of ice


    slide beneath the dock and out the other side.


    ¡°Hey, uh, you¡¯re Lena, right?¡±


    I turned my head to the voice,ing face to face with Adrian, one of the guys Xander was often seen


    hanging out with around campus. They were roommates.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, furrowing my brow.


    ¡°Oh, well. Uh-¡± He leaned on the railing, looking over my face with marked curiosity before giving me a


    soft smile. ¡°Xander¡¯s kinda a prick sometimes, but he¡¯s not a bad guy.¡±


    I turned to face him fully.


    ¡°Did he send you here to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he smirked, ¡°and he¡¯ll be pissed that I am. I just felt like the two of you needed a third party to


    help untangle this, uh, situation.¡± He waved his wave in a circle, arching his brow at me.


    ¡°There is no situation,¡± I ground out, giving him a re.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I heard.¡±


    Fury med across my skin as I took a single step toward Adrian. ¡°What exactly did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Well, he stood you up, and felt awful about it. Then he ran back to Crimson Creek to fetch that miracle


    root powder to save your life after you got sick. How did that happen, exactly? A little more than a


    cold-¡±


    ¡°He told you everything, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, of course he did.¡±


    My stomach tied in a knot as I watched mirth dance behind Adrian¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°He likes you, a lot. Xander¡¯s always been a stuck-up, emotionless subus of a person and I¡¯ve


    known him my entire life,¡± he continued, but I cut him off.


    ¡°What a way to talk about your friend-¡±


    ¡°All I¡¯m trying to say,¡± he urged, raising his hands in surrender, ¡°is that he loves you, Lena. And he¡¯s


    willing to do some really stupid tilings in order to keep you safe, including letting you go. I don¡¯t think


    that¡¯s what either- of you want, right? If it¡¯s not, I need you to do something so he gets his head back on


    straight.¡±


    ¡°Whatever happened between us, we ended it mutually. It was his decision as much as it was mine-¡±


    ¡°Who are you dressed for, then? I¡¯ve never seen you at a party, Lena.¡±


    I smoothed my jean jacket over my chest, fighting back the blush. Adrian could see right through me in


    that moment, and his arched brows said it all.


    ¡°Talk to him,¡± he urged.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°No! He was the one who-¡±


    ¡°Adrian,¡± came a deep, male voice in the doorway of the warehouse.


    and I turned to the doorway, my heart leaping in my chest as the shadowed figure stepped into the


    light.


    ¡°Do you want to exin what the hell you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Every cell in my body was on fire as Xander stepped forward. He looked peeved, his eyes narrowing


    on Adrian for a long moment. I didn¡¯t hear what Adrian said; I wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    Xander¡¯s eyes moved from the toes of my boots up my legs, then along the open slit that ran up the


    entire length of my thigh, before settling on mine.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 543

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 543


    Chapter 45 : Only for Me to See


    *Lena*


    Adrian retreated from the area, ncing back only once as he slipped back through the door of the


    warehouse.


    Xander didn¡¯t speak. He just looked at me, his hands tucked in the pockets of his j acket.


    I waited for him to say something for a moment, to say anything, but he was silent.


    I shook my head, looking down at my boots before straightening up and attempting to walk past him


    toward the door.


    He caught me by the elbow, pulling me to a halt.


    ¡°What are you wearing?¡± he asked, his voice low with a hint of rage.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A dress,¡± I sneered, yanking my arm free.


    He ran his tongue along the inside of his lower lip, looking me up and down. I wished the hunger in his


    eyes hadn¡¯t had the effect on me that it did. My stomach tightened with anticipation as his gaze slowly


    met mine again.


    ¡°What do you want, Xander?¡±


    ¡°I need to apologize-¡±


    ¡°Need, or want? Those are two different things¡ª¡±


    He closed the distance between us with a single step, leaning down to whisper in my ear. His breath


    was warm on my neck, bringing a fresh wave of fire across my skin.


    ¡°I¡¯m sony I wasn¡¯t there for you when te assaulted you in that alley.¡±


    I closed my eyes, breathing in his scent. He was wearing cologne, something woodsy and warm. I lost


    myself in it for a moment before I broke away from him once more.


    ¡°I need to find Heather and Vivien,¡± I said tly, void of emotion.


    ¡°They left,¡± he replied, and my shoulders fell.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Heather left with a man, someone I don¡¯t know. And Viv told me she¡¯d seen youe out here. I


    promised her I¡¯d walk you back to your apartment when you were ready to leave.¡±


    I sighed, gritting my teeth as I looked up into his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need your- help getting home. It¡¯s not


    far.¡±


    ¡°If te-¡±


    ¡°te¡¯s gone,¡± I said, a little too loudly. I flushed as a group of partygoers standing on the edge of the


    dock looked in our direction.


    Xander took a step closer to me, furrowing his brow. ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s gone? I saw him


    yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡± I felt my knees start to weaken as I thought back to tire night in the alley, about the blinding


    light, and waking up alone and covered in an inch of fresh snow.


    ¡°What did you do to him, exactly?¡± he whispered, his hand gliding down my back.


    I didn¡¯t realize he was holding me upright until I reached out to steady myself on the railing, wrapping


    my hand around the ice- covered metal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Xander. I really don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You used your powers.¡±


    I looked up at him, tears welling in my eyes despite my efforts to stop them. ¡°I¡¯m not who you think I


    am,¡± I whispered as tire truth rose like bile in my throat. ¡°My name is Selene. My father is-¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he replied, reaching up to brush a lock of hair from my face and tuck it behind my ear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand-¡±


    ¡°I understand more than anyone,¡± he interrupted, then reached out to pull my hand from the railing,


    wrapping his hand around my chilled fingers. ¡°You spent yourself using your powers-¡±


    ¡°Why did the blood root help me? Wiry did you go back to Crimson Creek?¡±


    ¡°We need to talk about this in private,¡± he said as a group passed us on the dock.


    He took my hand, but inside of leading me around the warehouse, he brought me back inside, and we


    were hit with a rush of warmth as we entered the crowded warehouse and walked beneath the


    twinkling lights.


    He took me to the bar and began to pour two sses of punch.


    ¡°What are you doing? I drought we needed to talk?¡±


    ¡°We do,¡± he said, handing me a ss as he took a sip, grimacing as he swallowed it down. I knew it


    was heavily spiked; I could smell the liquor die second I brought it to my lips. ¡°This is yourst college


    party though. Let¡¯s live it up, for a minute. It¡¯s still early.¡± He downed the punch in a single gulp, and I


    couldn¡¯t fight the smile that spread across my mouth as his eyes watered.


    I finished my punch with a simr expression, and in a single sh of twinkling lights Xander had his


    arm around my waist, leading me to die dance floor.


    I made a promise that I¡¯d never forget that night. My jacket had been tossed somewhere along the


    sidewall long ago now, leaving my skin exposed for Xander to touch. His fingertips along my upper


    amis as we danced felt like little bursts of electricity, die sensation mingling with music as he moved


    with the crowd.


    I was close to him, my chest pinned against his abs as he held me close.


    Perfect. This moment was perfect. The music and the alcohol made every thought, every stress, and


    every anxiety I had flicker into embers to be reced by a growing desire to get Xander alone.


    That feeling was only heightened when his hands traveled down my waist, his fingers toying with the


    break in the fabric over my hip bone. He chuckled, bending down to whisper into my ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing underwear, are you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I breathed, closing my eyes as his lips grazed over the top of my ear.


    The music seemed to only get faster and more sensual. His hands continued their exploration of my


    body. Abigail had been right about the dress. Xander couldn¡¯t keep his hands off of me.


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. We¡¯d ended things. There was only one thing we needed to talk


    about now, and it had nothing to do with our rtionship.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself, though. All of the questions I had, everything I needed to know just¡­ faded into


    oblivion, leaving me wanting for only one thing.


    ¡°We should get out of here,¡± he whispered into my hair, turning me around to face him.


    I was glistening with heat in the soft white lights above our head, and my hair was damp with sweat


    around my temples. I didn¡¯t know my mouth was slightly ajar until he kissed me, his tongue sliding over


    my lips and then against my tongue. A fever shot through me, blinding me to everything, and everyone,


    in the room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your jacket?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said against his lips as he pulled me into a deeper embrace, our bodies still moving to


    the music.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a new one,¡± he growled hungrily, his hands nted firmly on my hips.


    I could feel his need through the jeans he was wearing, and I subconsciously ground myself against


    him. He hitched his breath, then smiledzily, wrapping one arm over my shoulder.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back to my ce.¡±


    All I corrld say was, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ***


    Xander wrapped his jacket around my shoulders as we walked out of the warehouse. I slipped on the


    snow-covered sidewalk but he caught me, murmuring about having to cany me back to his apartment.


    His ce was across town, from what he said, and when I argued that we could go to mine, he shook


    his head, saying he didn¡¯t want an audience to the conversation that needed to be had.


    The mention of what we needed to talk about brought me back to reality. The cold was biting into my


    skin as we walked, even with his jacket covering me and his steady arm over my shoulder.


    Talk. It was thest thing I wanted to do. I wanted to be alone with him. I wanted to inn my fingernails


    down his naked back and let him im me again, and again, and again.


    We crossed a snow-packed street and Xander stopped, pulling into a diner.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± I asked as I let him lead me into a booth near the window overlooking the


    street.


    Snow was falling again, thick and heavy. He ruffled his hair, sending little sprinkles of water over our


    table.


    ¡°Eating,¡± he said casually as a bored looking waitress set two menus on the table.


    I shifted my weight in the booth, looking around at the patrons of the dinner. It was quiet here, nothing


    but the sound of the cook tapping his spat against the griddle and the soft hum of dated music


    drifting out of an old jukebox in the farer.


    ¡°You¡¯re thin, Lena.¡±


    ¡°I was very sick,¡± I mumbled, opening my menu. His jacket was covering my exposed shoulders and fell


    over- the slit up my thigh. I was thankful for that, but felt guilt as I noticed his amis prickle with


    gooseflesh. He was wearing only a tee shirt and jeans. He had to be freezing. ¡°Take your jacket back-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he replied firmly, ncing at me through hisshes before settling his gaze back on his menu.


    ¡°Not while you¡¯re wearing that dress. That¡¯s only for me to see.¡±


    Only for him to see. His words sent another thrill of desire shooting down my spine. He¡¯d told me once,


    in the throws of passion, that I was his.


    But then I thought about how I¡¯d asked him to mark me, and he hadn¡¯t. We ended things there.


    I ordered a te of over-easy eggs and bacon with a side of pancakes. Xander- watched me as I


    recited my order to the waitress, waiting for me to finish before he added a side of hashbrowns and


    sausage gravy to what I¡¯d be eating. He ordered something simr, and two coffees for the table, and


    then the waitress left us.


    Neither of us spoke for a moment, not until we had our coffee in front of us. He watched me over the


    rim of his mug, his dark eyes fixing on my own.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve told me who you were from the beginning,¡± he finally said, breaking the silence between


    us. I cleared my throat as I toyed with a packet of sugar, ncing up at him for a moment before


    looking away.


    ¡°No one knows. I wanted to keep it that way.¡±


    ¡°Even from your friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He pursed his lips, nodding.


    ¡°I thought this had something to do with why you¡¯re always so high strung. Being a princess will do that


    to you, I guess.¡±


    I looked down into my coffee. ¡°I wanted to do this on my own and not have anyone question my skills,


    or grades, based solely on my rank. I got into Morhan on my own.¡±


    ¡°And your family used some kind of fake name to pay your tuition-¡±


    ¡°I have an aunt in Red Lakes. She paid it under her name,¡± I said softly, theer of my mouth


    twitching as I thought of my golden-haired aunt, Kacidra. and my uncle Pete. Kacidra was a physician,


    and Pete had been, and still was, a stay-at-home father to their six, yes, six, children.


    ¡°Your family must be proud of you,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°They are, but¡­¡± I trailed off, sipping from my coffee before continuing, ¡°My studies don¡¯t matter much


    in the grand scheme of things.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Any career I have¡­ wherever I choose to go after this¡­ it¡¯ll be short lived.¡±


    Xander- arched his brow, but I was interrupted from continuing by the waitress returning with our food.


    She set several tters in front of us, enough food for a small army, and I swallowed involuntarily as I


    stared down at the stack of pancakes glistening with syrup and butter.


    ¡°You were saying?¡± Xander- began to eat his meal, his eyes flicking up to mine, waiting for me to


    continue.


    I cut into my pancakes, toying with them before meeting his eye. ¡°I¡¯ll be the White Queen one day.¡±


    ¡°Tire White Queen? You?¡± Xander looked, and sounded, shocked. He cleared his throat, and for a split


    second, a look of dread washed over his features. What was that about?


    ¡°Now you know,¡± I murmured, then I took a bite of my food. I hadn¡¯t realized how hungry I was until I


    turned my attention to eating, the two of us sharing a moment of silence.


    But every time I nced at Xander. I noticed his face was drawn. He looked as though he was fighting


    some internal conflict.


    I didn¡¯t eat much, but I ate as much as I could, pushing my half-empty te to tire end of the table.


    Xander was just sitting there, looking down at his te.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I thought it would be a while before you had to consider bing the White Queen,¡± he said hoarsely.


    His eyes met mine, intense, and desperately conflicted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you outright,¡± I said, but he shook his head, reaching into the back pocket of his


    jeans to pull out his wallet. He set a stack of bills on tire table, then motioned toward tire door.


    ¡°Are you ready to go?¡± he asked.


    I nodded, wondering if whatever I¡¯d said to him had made him change his mind about taking me back to


    Iris ce.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 544

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 544


    Chapter 46 : The Court of Blood and Fury


    *Xander*


    Lena, the White Queen?


    I chewed the inside of my lip as I held the door of the diner open for her. We stepped out onto the


    sidewalk, and I moved her to my side so she was walking near the buildings, and I was closer to the


    street.


    Not tliat a car was likely to bound over the sidewalk-I¡¯d seen more cars in Crimson Creek than I¡¯d ever


    seen in Morhan.


    It was that snake, te, tliat I was worried about. I was waiting for him to just appear out of a


    shadowed alley and try to finish what he¡¯d started with Lena at any second.


    We only had three more blocks until we reached my apartment, however. For now, we were safe, and


    alone.


    Alone. Alone with my thoughts. Alone with the crushing certainty that I would never be able to be with


    Lena like I had intended to.


    I couldn¡¯t take her away now. I couldn¡¯t ask that of her. She was more than just a descendant of


    Rosalie, those women with their special, life-giving blood. She was an heir to the most significant


    throne in the realm of light. I couldn¡¯t take tliat from her.


    I thought other¡¯s would be in line for the crown first, but she made it seem like that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Those strange powers she held inside, bottled up and buried, were much more than some fluke in her¡¯


    gic code.


    She had those powers for a reason. I saw it clearly now.


    Adrian was right. What reason did I have now to tell her the whole truth about who I was and why I was


    here? Even if I told her the truth, she¡¯d never ept the terms of what our rtionship needed to look


    like. It wasn¡¯t like she could get on a ship, or a ne, toe see me while I ruled mynds, and vice


    versa. A sacrifice would need to be made.


    I wondered if I could be the one to make that sacrifice as I looked over at her. Snow stuck to her


    eyshes, and the tip of her nose was red from the cold. I wanted to tease her, to tell her this is what


    she deserved for wearing a scrap of fabric to cover her body in the middle of winter, but I kept my


    mouth shut. My eyes drifted down to where the slit in her dress exposed her hip bone, although it was


    currently covered by my heavy jacket.


    I wouldn¡¯t even need to take the dress off of her to do what I desperately wanted to do to her.


    But I shouldn¡¯t touch her. It felt wrong. The only thing keeping me from turning around and taking her


    back to her apartment, saying goodbye for good, was tire simple fact tliat there was nothing else I


    wanted to do less than say goodbye. If we only had one night together before parting forever, maybe it


    wasn¡¯t so wrong to make the most of it.


    Especially if I told her how I felt.


    I guided her across onest snow-packed street and into my apartment building. It was quiet inside the


    foyer of the building. We climbed the three flights of stairs to the shabby two-bedroom unit I shared with


    Adrian. He¡¯d already told me he wouldn¡¯t being home tonight. He meant to make the most of our


    last few nights in Morhan as well.


    But his absence was for another reason too. It afforded me the privacy I needed with Lena. I wouldn¡¯t


    have this chance again.


    I closed the door of my apartment behind us as we stepped into the front hallway. Lena shrugged off


    my coat and hung it on the coat rack, and I brushed melted snow from my arms before taking off my


    boots.


    My skin was freezing, and the rush of warm air in the apartment made it tingle as I looked up, watching


    Lena walk into the open kitchen, living, and dining area. She looked around, her bare feet soundless on


    the caipet. The streetlight flooding through the window overlooking the street washed over her skin,


    highlighting the muscles of her arms and upper thigh, where the dress parted and swept over her leg.


    The look of her was enough to drive me crazy with desire. She turned, her breasts hugged by the


    silken fabric as she faced me, giving me a soft smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much,¡± I breathed, walking toward her¡¯, ¡°but it¡¯s home-and affordable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± she smiled, but she wasn¡¯t looking around anymore. She was looking at me, her pale gray


    eyes fixed on mine.


    ¡°Lena,¡± I began, taking another step in her direction.


    She straightened her shoulders a bit, gearing up for what looked like a fight. I hesitated. What could I


    possibly say to her?


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± she asked, her voice a barely audible whisper.


    I ran my tongue along my lower lip, dropping my eyes from her and settling them on the floor between


    us. ¡°I wish I had a straightforward answer for you-¡±


    ¡°Why were you in Crimson Creek?¡±


    ¡°Alma told me you¡¯d need the blood root for a time. I don¡¯t know how or why it affects you. I thought it


    was because of your injury, but now I¡¯m not sure. It might have something to do with you being a White


    Queen-¡±


    ¡°Why were you acting so weird in the diner after I told you?¡±


    ¡°I-didn¡¯t know about the line of session.¡± I paused. It was a half-truth, at least.


    She blinked a few times, and I noticed her eyes were misted with tears. I wanted to reach out to her, to


    pull her¡¯ into an embrace. But my hand curled into a fist at my side inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m tethered to this path, Xander. I was bom for this role. I don¡¯t have the same freedoms as others.


    One day, I¡¯ll move to Winter Forest, and I will live there until the day I die.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re next in line? You said-¡±


    ¡°My Aunt Maeve is my grandmother¡¯s heir, but¡­¡± Lena took a deep breath, looking at me through


    tears. ¡°She stepped down from the line of session. There¡¯s¡­ more. But I don¡¯t think¡­. It doesn¡¯t


    matter-¡±


    ¡°What if you didn¡¯t ept the throne?¡± I asked, but she shook her¡¯ head, hugging herself with her amis.


    ¡°I can¡¯t reject it. I¡¯m the only female heir in this generation. It¡¯s mine. The title will pass to my daughter-if


    I have one.¡± She stopped talking abruptly, exhaling through her nose.


    An indescribable pain washed over me. I hadn¡¯t told her what Alma had said about her ability, orck


    thereof, to have children.


    ¡°I had a very privileged life,¡± she began, her eyes fixed on the far wall, staring at nothing in particr. ¡°I


    can admit tliat. I am loved deeply by my parents and my extended family. But I¡¯m different. I was bom


    different. And no one knows what that means for my future.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My powers, Xander. Do you not remember how I told you I almost killed my mother? I¡¯ve done other


    things without knowing how to control it. I can¡¯t stop it. It¡¯s tied wholly to my emotions, and I¡¯ve spent


    my life keeping my emotions at bay. Do you know¡­ do you even know what being with you has been


    like for me? This game we¡¯re ying just¡­ it just¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a game to me, Lena-¡±


    ¡°Then what are we doing, Xander? Please!¡±


    ¡°I love you,¡± I said without trying to stop myself.


    She stared at me, her eyes shining in the faint light from the windows. I repeated the words, and the


    weight that¡¯d been pressing down on my shoulders since our first night in Crimson Creek finally eased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say tliat to me,¡± she said, her voice frill of pain.


    ¡°What? Why-¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t just want you for now!¡± she cried, and I grabbed her, pulling her into my chest. Oh,


    Goddess. What the hell was I going to do?


    ¡°We can make this work¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand-¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, Lena!¡±


    She pushed away from me, swallowing hard as she reached up to wipe away a rogue tear rolling down


    her face.


    ¡°My mother is¡­ and my dad¡­.¡± She shook her head, obviously trying to gather her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m


    different-¡±


    ¡°You said that,¡± I breathed, grabbing her by the shoulder. ¡°How are you different?¡±


    She looked up at me, sniffling. She looked pathetic and desperately sad. I held her to my chest again,


    wishing I knew how tofort her.


    ¡°Have you ever heard the fable of Leto and her twin children?¡± she whispered into my chest.


    Adrenaline burned through my body, and I had to fight not to grip her too hard as I held her close.


    ¡°Lycaon and Morrighan,¡± I said, and she nodded,ying her cheek against my arm as she looked up at


    me.


    ¡°The lines split long ago. Morrighan was the first White Queen, and her twin brother, Lycaon, he¡­.


    There was war when my parents were young, when they were our age. My mother is Lycennian and


    my father¡­¡±


    I gripped her, hard, holding against my chest for dear life.


    How did I not know this? How could I have been in this Goddess forsaken realm for a year and not


    known?


    ¡°There was a prophecy. My parents and my aunt and uncle fought against the woman who wanted to


    see the packnds fall and the prophecy unfulfilled.¡±


    ¡°What prophecy?¡± I whispered into her hair. My voice was trembling, but my body was still and rigid as I


    sped her against me.


    ¡°Me,¡± she whispered painfully, a chokedugh escaping her mouth and sending vibrations over my


    skin. ¡°It was me. I was the prophecy.¡±


    Two lines into one. I thought, my mind racing as memory after memory of my boyhood came rushing


    back to me.


    Two lines into one. The builder of realms seeks its throne. Through the trials of the court of blood and


    fury, out of darknesses light, as day turns to night. A new dawn of the Empire of eternal sun.


    I blinked, the poem I¡¯d read during my school years flooding every recess of my mind. Two lines into


    one. Two lines into one¡­


    ¡°Xander,¡± she asked, her voice prating the memories tliat had overwhelmed me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I whispered, turning my head toward the window. Snow was still falling, and the window was


    frosted and sparkling with icy kes tliat clung to the ss-little crystals shining in the pale amber


    streetlight.


    Oh, my Goddess. It wasn¡¯t a poem. It was a prophecy. I held her at ami¡¯s length, looking into her eyes


    for any shred of understanding. I wanted her to read my mind, to pull the suffocating thoughts out into


    the open and make them clear enough for me to decipher.


    Tell her, I told myself. Tell her who you are!


    But my mouth and mind were not currently intertwined. Instead, I kissed her, the gentlest and most


    earnest kiss I¡¯d ever given.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I repeated against her lips, and I meant it with every fiber of my being. ¡°We¡¯re going to


    figure this out. I will make this right, all of it.¡±


    Because I had to.


    Because as my hands began to wander over Lena¡¯s body, my mind continued to race and flood over


    the poem from my childhood. A court of blood and fury?


    It could only mean one thing.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 545

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 545


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 545


    Chapter 47: Mark Me, for Real This Time


    *Lena*


    I would live in this moment forever.


    Moonlight dripped through the living room windows, mingling with the faded amber reflection of the


    streetlights. Xander was shirtless, his muscles taut and glistening with sweat as he stepped away from


    me.


    This was it. I felt it in my bones. Every touch, every kiss, every uttered word felt like thest as he


    whispered my name against my skin. He didn¡¯t say Lena. He said Selene, the sound of it like music as


    he trailed kisses down my neck and shoulder.


    He knew the truth now, but I don¡¯t think he understood my internal battle. It wasn¡¯t like I was debating


    jumping headfirst into love; what I felt was true, fated love.


    He¡¯d be gone by my twenty-first birthday. That much I knew. I didn¡¯t know where, but he¡¯d be gone, and


    I¡¯d be left to pick up the pieces of my shattered heart.


    My life wasn¡¯t my own. If what the prophecy said was true, I was the Moon Goddess reincarnate. I


    didn¡¯t know what that meant for my future. And if I wasn¡¯t sure about what it meant for me, how could I


    be so selfish as to allow someone to tether themselves to me in life, in love, and marriage?


    I¡¯d told myself long ago that I wouldn¡¯t bear children. What kind of mother could I possibly be? An


    earthbound deity, changing diapers? A mother with power so great, yet so uncontroble? It wasn¡¯t


    safe. I wasn¡¯t a safe person. I didn¡¯t deserve that kind of life.


    But I wanted it. I wanted it desperately. And as Xander knitted his hands in mine after lowering me onto


    the carpet, I wanted it with him, and only him.


    I¡¯d have this one taste of love to hold fast to as the years ticked by. I¡¯d shelter it, keep it tucked away, a


    memory for my eyes only.


    I opened my legs to him and he came to me without a moment of hesitation, his length filling me, his


    width stretching me until I was full, panting and whimpering beneath him.


    He chuckled under his breath as I lifted my hips to him, pleading as he brought his grinding movements


    to a painful, teasing slowness that left me desperate.


    ¡°I n to take my time,¡± he purred, dipping his head to run his tongue along my corbone.


    I moaned his name, and he growled in response, taking one of my n*****s between his teeth.


    Worship, that¡¯s what this was. He kept the tempo of his thrust slow and teasing until I was nearly


    delirious and begging him for release. I tangled my fingers in his hair, pulling him close as I wrapped


    my legs around his waist, lifting my body off the ground so he could take me deeper.


    I wanted all of him. I wanted him to hurt me, to im me as his once more. I dug my fingernails into his


    back, scratching him until his skin gleamed red in the light spilling through the blinds.


    He kissed my neck, then my mouth, sucking on my lower lip until I finally cried out and threw my head


    back in ecstasy.


    I didn¡¯t realize he was holding himself back until he sheathed himself inside of me with one final, violent


    thrust. He cried out as my muscles flexed around him, growling deep in his throat as I pulled him closer


    to me, refusing to let go.


    Wey on the ground for a moment, our bodies spent. He propped himself up on his elbow, looking


    down at me, the fingers of his free hand tracing circles over my hip bone.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I reached up and tucked his hair behind his ear, running the back of my fingers along his cheek. He


    was still inside of me, and he made no moves to separate us either. His hand moved down my thigh,


    wrapping around the underside of my knee, his soft touches sending ripples of electricity over my skin.


    ¡°That tickles,¡± I whispered, my mouth twitching into a smile.


    He tickled the skin behind my knee and I writhed beneath, the motion causing his breath to hitch as he


    tightened his grip on my leg.


    ¡°Keep doing that, and I¡¯ll have to take you again, right here on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Is that a promise?¡± I purred, wriggling my hips.


    His c**k responded before he could, hardened as he pressed deeper inside me. ¡°Lena-¡°


    I moved my hips up and down, my breath escaping my throat in a shallow moan.


    ¡°More,¡± I whined, and fire shed behind his eyes. My pitiful begging had awoken the primal side of him


    that I so desperately needed to see, onest time.


    He flipped me over so I was straddling him, his arms outstretched and gripping the bottom of the couch


    as I rode him to climax after climax. There was something so powerful about this position. I was totally


    exposed to him, my breasts and stomach illuminated by the lighting through the windows, my skin


    glistening with sweat.


    He was watching me, his eyes narrowed to slits as I pushed him closer and closer to his edge. He


    gritted his teeth, hoarsely saying ¡°F*ck!¡± as he tilted his head back, his muscles going rigid.


    He was always the one in control, but not now. I slowed down, teasing him like he¡¯d teased me for


    nearly an hour.


    ¡°Lena,¡± he said sternly, opening one eye to look at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like being teased,¡± I panted, a wry grin touching the corner of my mouth.


    I¡¯d forgotten one thing about Xander. He was a wrestler, and in one swift movement I was back on my


    back, his arms pinning to the ground as he lowered himself over me.


    He didn¡¯t enter me again, however. He just looked at me, an amber ring glistening around his dark


    irises. Primal. Animalistic. His wolf was more in control than he was in that moment.


    Wait.


    ¡°Xander,¡± I said, fighting against his grip. ¡°Xander, wait-¡°


    ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± he said, his voice steady and serious as he lowered his head to whisper against my


    breasts. ¡°Mate.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t know for sure!¡±


    He looked up at me, watching the panic flutter over my face. He softened his grip on my arms and I


    broke free of him, and held his face between my hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain,¡± he said, but I shook my head, tears beginning to well in my eyes.


    ¡°Even if=¡±


    ¡°Even if what, Lena? I don¡¯t want to fight this anymore. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡±


    Submit, I thought. Surrender. I didn¡¯t have all the answers. Why waste my life on what ifs and what


    nows?


    I exhaled, blinking back the tears.


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t give you what you want, Xander?¡± I asked.


    He touched his forehead to mine, exhaling deeply. ¡°You¡¯re the only thing I want. The only thing I¡¯ve ever


    wanted=¡±


    I kissed him before he could finish the words. It was a full, deep kiss, and quickly turned into pure,


    unadulterated heat that reignited the passion between us once more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever feel the mate bond, Xander. I¡¯ve had my powers since I was a child,¡± I


    whispered against his lips.


    ¡°Not your wolf-¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t know-¡°


    ¡°Lena,¡± he said, his voice edged with a nearly inaudible frustration. ¡°You¡¯re mine. I¡¯m yours. Whatever


    happens next,¡± he breathed, kissing me deeply before continuing, ¡°this will be for us. A tether. A thread


    to keep us grounded to each other.¡±


    His teeth grazed my shoulder, and I winced. He pulled away, looking over my naked body. The sight of


    me, syed out and glimmering with sweat, sent a thrill of desire through him and he sheathed himself


    inside of me once more, which made me gasp and arch my back.


    He was going to mark me. I could feel it in my soul. He was looking for a spot as he moved within me,


    his breathing in quick, fevered pants.


    Chaos took over. I felt out of body as we moved against one another, my body already spent, tired, and


    sore.


    Whatever this was, was magic. I knew that for certain. Maybe these feelings were the early,


    indiscriminate signs of the mate bond after all. Mark me then, I thought. Mark me; im me as your


    own fever, and ever.


    We were wild, our fingers tearing at each other and the carpet. Any sense of reality had slipped through


    my fingers as he came, and then his teeth met with the skin above my left breast. I opened my mouth,


    but no sound came out. All I felt was a rush of pain, which was quickly reced with a feeling of


    euphoria I didn¡¯t have the words to describe.


    He copsed on top of me, trembling and breathing heavily. I wrapped my arms around him, the two of


    us just a tangle of limbs on the bare carpet in the middle of the living room. My skin was throbbing


    where he¡¯d left his mark, and the feeling of his body on mine was different somehow. I was calm.


    Utterly, totally calm.


    It wasn¡¯t until he slowly pulled away from me that I saw it. I didn¡¯t taste the blood on my lips or even


    remember doing it, but there it was-a half moon wound on his shoulder, partly darkened by the shadow


    falling over his back as he knelt on his knees over the top of me.


    He touched his shoulder, a fleeting smile touching his lips.


    If I¡¯d had the energy to say anything, it would have been ¡°What now?¡± We¡¯d marked each other,


    cementing our rtionship for eternity.


    The thread he spoke of was already weaving itself through my ribs, tying like a knot around my heart.


    Did he feel it too?


    My legs shook as he helped me to my feet, and I had to hold onto him as we walked to his bedroom.


    Heid me down in his bed, sliding in beside me and holding me to his chest, falling asleep before his


    head even hit the pillow.


    Bliss. That¡¯s the only word to describe this. The sky could cave in over the top of our heads and all


    would feel right in my world.


    My eyes fluttered, my body rxing into a state of numbness as the snow continued to fall, clinging to


    the ss that filled the final moments of my lucidity.


    But I woke up again in what felt like seconds. Sunlight spilled through the window I could have sworn I


    was just gazing through. Night was over in a sh, reced by day, reced by the reality of our


    actions.


    Reality hit hard as raised voices spilled through the gap between the floor and the door to Xander¡¯s


    bedroom. I rolled over, finding his side of the bed empty and cool to the touch.


    I sat up, looking around with fresh eyes in search of anything to cover my nakedness.


    ¡°When?¡± came Xander¡¯s voice from just outside the door.


    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine. Soon, from what I could tell.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was level but had a hint of


    uncertainty to it, maybe even¡­ fear?


    ¡°And you spoke to him this morning?¡± Xander replied, and the doorknob began to turn.


    I gathered the sheets over my chest as the door swung up, revealing a disheveled-looking Xander and


    a nervous Adrian, both of them staring right at me.


    There would be no good morning kiss, judging by the look on Xander¡¯s face. He looked me dead in the


    eyes, but I saw nothing but darkness.


    ¡°I need to take you home now,¡± he said, and I bristled at the coldness in his voice.


    ¡°Xander-¡± Adrian began, but Xander held a hand up, cutting him off.


    ¡°Now, Lena. You need to go home.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 546

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 546


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 546


    Chapter 48: He¡¯s Gone


    *Lena*


    Heather was pacing back and forth across the living room of our apartment, her face screwed up in a


    vicious scowl. I was sitting on the couch, my cheeks tear-stained and the tender skin above my left


    breast throbbing painfully as Viv held my hand, toying with my fingers to mask her own nerves.


    ¡°And he didn¡¯t even walk you home?¡± Heather spat, her face ming with fury.


    I choked back a sob and nodded, to which Heather replied by throwing her hands in the air and stifling


    what could have only been


    a scream.


    ¡°F*ck these Morhan men, seriously,¡± Viv mumbled, her face flushed of all color as she nced at me,


    then down to where Xander¡¯s mark was, although it was hidden by severalyers of clothing, and a


    thick robe, at this point.


    I was freezing. Everything hurt. I felt like I was being torn to shreds from the inside out. Rejection. It had


    to be rejection. How could I have been so stupid?


    ¡°I say we kill him,¡± Heather said sharply.


    I would have thought she was joking or trying to make me feel better, but her expression was deathly


    serious. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I cried, but I didn¡¯t feel fine.


    ¡°What the f*ck was he thinking! Marking you, then kicking you out-¡± Heather was raging.


    I¡¯d never seen her like this before, and if I hadn¡¯t been on the verge of a total breakdown, I would have


    been incredibly impressed by her ability to throw herself into this kind of fury.


    I was crumbling. My entire body was shaking as Viv tightened her grip on my hand.


    This kind of anguish should have sent me into a tailspin and ignited my powers. But for whatever


    reason, all I felt was grief.


    My fingers weren¡¯t prickling. nts weren¡¯t growing between the gaps in the hardwood floor, and I


    hadn¡¯t obliterated my roommates in a burst of light.


    I was just devastated, and for the first time in my life, I was able to feel every single excruciating


    emotion without it causing me to spiral out of control.


    Normally I¡¯d retreat. I¡¯d back myself into the darkness, looking for the door to the secret ce, the


    garden I kept hidden in my mind.


    I hadn¡¯t been able to find it today. I was numb to everything but the pain radiating through my body.


    Xander had sent me home in a pair of his sweatpants and sweater that hung so loosely from my body


    that I had to hold my pants up as I walked the five blocks between our apartments. Xander was a


    mess, fighting with Adrian the entire time I dressed, the argument spilling into the hallway and down the


    stairs into the lobby of the apartment building.


    At first I thought someone must have died based on the severity of the fight, or that we were under


    attack. He was frantic, pulling on a coat and hat and practically pushing me out the door, telling me to


    go straight home without giving me a single second to ask why, or what had happened.


    He stalked off down the street, in the opposite direction, while I stood on the snowy sidewalk in my walk


    of shame outfit, the sweatpants I was wearing covering the ck leather boots I¡¯d worn the night


    before, which were useless in the thick snow.


    Adrian had tried to apologize, but I had been too shocked to register what he¡¯d said. He took off after


    Xander, leaving me alone.


    The pain didn¡¯t start until I was halfway home. The ribbon woven through my body, tying me to Xander,


    felt like it was fraying, pulling so tightly around my heart I thought it would rip and fall to pieces.


    I¡¯d never known anyone who had been rejected by their mate. Xander and I had chosen each other


    only hours before. The tears had started to fall when I began to wonder if he had woken up next to see,


    full of regret, his decision marred by alcohol and primal passion.


    Stupid, stupid, stupid girl, I thought. You i***t. You knew better. This went against everything you


    promised yourself, everything you knew that was right.


    How many times had I ended up on this couch surrounded by my roommates as they tried to help me?


    I was nothing but a burden.


    I was leaving tomorrow. It was a good thing.


    But as I sat there, watching Heather and Viv argue about what could be done, I felt a sudden, inexplicit


    peace wash over me. I leaned into the couch cushion, taking a shuddering breath.


    There was a deep void inside of me, whatever had been there before reced by numbness.


    The thread that bound me to Xander quivered, then ckened, its hold around my heart falling away as


    the throbbing of the fresh mark wound faded.


    I stood up, leaning forward as I tried to fill my lungs and slow my pounding heart.


    Heather and Viv watched me I staggered toward the kitchen and poured myself a ss of water.


    ¡°Talk to us, Lena. What can we do?¡± Heather pleaded, but I chugged the water, closing my eyes as it


    wet my parched throat.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I breathed, setting the cup down on the counter. ¡°I feel better.¡±


    ¡°What-¡± Viv asked, but I shook my head, cutting her off as I turned to look at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone,¡± I said softly, my voice losing its tremble.


    ¡°What¡¯s gone?¡± Heather growled, still looking as fierce and heated as before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel it anymore. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± I touched the mark, then shrugged.


    Viv let out her breath, but Heather furrowed her brow, looking exceedingly suspicious.


    No one said anything after that. I padded to my room, shutting the door behind me and sinking down


    into my bed.


    Hours passed before I opened my eyes again. The sun was setting as I rolled out of bed, finding the


    apartment empty as I walked back out into the living room.


    Viv and Heather had been packing up for their journeys home for Winter Break. Their suitcases were


    open and half full. Little piles of clothes and shoes were scattered on the rug in front of the couch.


    I owed them an apology. I owed them endless thanks for caring for me repeatedly over the past few


    weeks.


    I had to tell them the truth, just like I¡¯d told Xander, regardless of the oue.


    I went back into my room and rummaged through the desk in the far corner, finding two pieces of paper


    and a pen. I spent the next hour spilling my truth out on paper, crumbling the sheets between my hands


    and starting over, and over, again.


    Eventually, I gave up, flopping down on my bed with my arms syed and my eyes closed. I heard Viv


    and Heathere home, their muffled voicesing from beneath the door as I propped myself up on


    my elbows.


    There was a male voice with them, and I rolled out of bed before my mind could catch up with my body.


    I opened the door,ing face to face with Adrian.


    I stepped out of the room, a feeling of dread washing over me as the three of them turned to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± I asked, a lump forming in my throat. I reached up to touch the mark on my chest.


    Adrian nced between Viv and Heather before looking back at me. ¡°Xander left town,¡± Adrian replied,


    his voice low and hoarse. His cheeks were flushed a rosy pink, and based on the sweat lining his


    temples, I assumed he¡¯d run all the way here.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Lena, I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Did he tell you¡­ did he tell-¡± Adrian¡¯s words dropped off


    abruptly and he shook his head, ncing at me before turning for the door. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tell her what?¡± Heather snapped, just as irritated as she had been when I came home earlier in the


    day and told them what had happened.


    ¡°When do the three of you leave Morhan?¡± he asked us, turning back around to face us.


    Viv nced around nervously, and Heather looked somewhat shocked.


    ¡°Tomorrow, all three of us,¡± I replied, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does this have


    something to do with Crimson Creek?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, but his eyes told me everything I needed to know.


    ¡°When is heing back?¡± I pressed, but Adrian only shrugged, looking defeated. I wished that Viv


    and Heather weren¡¯t in the room so I could ask him for details. I knew he wouldn¡¯t tell me anything in


    front of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°There has to be something-¡± I began, but Adrian was heading for the door.


    Heather and Viv nced at each other as I followed him out into the hallway, closing the door behind


    me and praying my roommates weren¡¯t eavesdropping.


    ¡°What the hell is going on, Adrian?¡±


    ¡°What did he tell youst night?¡± Adrian hissed, turning around to face me before he reached the


    stairwell.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Adrian looked deep into my eyes, searching for something. I blinked, pursing my lips as I waited for him


    to tell me something, anything.


    ¡°Is he in trouble?¡± I asked, but Adrian shook his head, leaning on the railing overlooking the stairs.


    ¡°A man came looking for himst night. He showed up at the party after the two of you had already left.


    Gideon, I believe.¡±


    ¡°Gideon was here?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°He said he needed to speak to Xander, but I¡­ I didn¡¯t think it was serious enough. I


    thought Xander was going to tell you-¡±


    ¡°Tell me what?!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes were deeply blue, and shone like gems in the dim light in the hallway. He was handsome,


    but boyish, his blond curls ruffled and falling over his ears and forehead.


    He considered telling me. I could see the internal argument he was having shing behind his eyes.


    But he decided against it, shaking his head and then turning toward the stairs.


    ¡°Is he gone?¡± I asked, my voice catching. ¡°Is that why I can¡¯t feel¡­ I can¡¯t feel the mark anymore? I felt


    like he might have been rejecting me-¡±


    ¡°What time do you leave tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°In the early morning. I¡¯m catching the six o¡¯clock train to Breles.¡±


    Adrian nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lena. I can¡¯t give you the answers you need. It¡¯s not for me to tell


    you.¡±


    ¡°Is he gone?¡± I repeated, damn near begging for an answer.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not gone, not like that,¡± Adrian said, a soft smile touching his mouth. His eyes met mine for a moment,


    then he turned, and walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Whose Gideon?¡± Heather said from the door I hadn¡¯t noticed was open.


    I turned to her, trying to stop the furious flush from coloring my cheeks. ¡°Part of that strange family in


    Crimson Creek. I think¡­ I don¡¯t know, Heather. This is all too much.¡±


    She gave me a soft, knowing smile.


    ¡°Well, I say f*ck it all. Let¡¯s go do something tonight, celebrate, you know? I heard the ice skating rink


    was recently cleared of snow¡­.¡±


    I followed Heather into the apartment, looking over my shoulder at the empty stairwell.


    Where are you? I thought, wondering if Xander could hear me.


    And what the f**k is your problem?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 547

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 547


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 547


    *Lena*


    I would live in this moment forever.


    Moonlight dripped through the living room windows, mingling with the faded amber reflection of the


    streetlights. Xander was shirtless, his muscles taut and glistening with sweat as he stepped away from


    me.


    This was it. I felt it in my bones. Every touch, every kiss, every uttered word felt like thest as he


    whispered my name against my skin. He didn¡¯t say Lena. He said Selene, the sound of it like music as


    he trailed kisses down my neck and shoulder.


    He knew the truth now, but I don¡¯t think he understood my internal battle. It wasn¡¯t like I was debating


    jumping headfirst into love; what I felt was true, fated love.


    He¡¯d be gone by my twenty-first birthday. That much I knew. I didn¡¯t know where, but he¡¯d be gone, and


    I¡¯d be left to pick up the pieces of my shattered heart.


    My life wasn¡¯t my own. If what the prophecy said was true, I was the Moon Goddess reincarnate. I


    didn¡¯t know what that meant for my future. And if I wasn¡¯t sure about what it meant for me, how could I


    be so selfish as to allow someone to tether themselves to me in life, in love, and marriage?


    I¡¯d told myself long ago that I wouldn¡¯t bear children. What kind of mother could I possibly be? An


    earthbound deity, changing diapers? A mother with power so great, yet so uncontroble? It wasn¡¯t


    safe. I wasn¡¯t a safe person. I didn¡¯t deserve that kind of life.


    But I wanted it. I wanted it desperately. And as Xander knitted his hands in mine after lowering me onto


    the carpet, I wanted it with him, and only him.


    I¡¯d have this one taste of love to hold fast to as the years ticked by. I¡¯d shelter it, keep it tucked away, a


    memory for my eyes only.


    I opened my legs to him and he came to me without a moment of hesitation, his length filling me, his


    width stretching me until I was full, panting and whimpering beneath him.


    He chuckled under his breath as I lifted my hips to him, pleading as he brought his grinding movements


    to a painful, teasing slowness that left me desperate.


    ¡°I n to take my time,¡± he purred, dipping his head to run his tongue along my corbone.


    I moaned his name, and he growled in response, taking one of my n*****s between his teeth.


    Worship, that¡¯s what this was. He kept the tempo of his thrust slow and teasing until I was nearly


    delirious and begging him for release. I tangled my fingers in his hair, pulling him close as I wrapped


    my legs around his waist, lifting my body off the ground so he could take me deeper.


    I wanted all of him. I wanted him to hurt me, to im me as his once more. I dug my fingernails into his


    back, scratching him until his skin gleamed red in the light spilling through the blinds.


    He kissed my neck, then my mouth, sucking on my lower lip until I finally cried out and threw my head


    back in ecstasy.


    I didn¡¯t realize he was holding himself back until he sheathed himself inside of me with one final, violent


    thrust. He cried out as my muscles flexed around him, growling deep in his throat as I pulled him closer


    to me, refusing to let go.


    Wey on the ground for a moment, our bodies spent. He propped himself up on his elbow, looking


    down at me, the fingers of his free hand tracing circles over my hip bone.


    I reached up and tucked his hair behind his ear, running the back of my fingers along his cheek. He


    was still inside of me, and he made no moves to separate us either. His hand moved down my thigh,


    wrapping around the underside of my knee, his soft touches sending ripples of electricity over my skin.


    ¡°That tickles,¡± I whispered, my mouth twitching into a smile.


    He tickled the skin behind my knee and I writhed beneath, the motion causing his breath to hitch as he


    tightened his grip on my leg.


    ¡°Keep doing that, and I¡¯ll have to take you again, right here on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Is that a promise?¡± I purred, wriggling my hips.


    His c**k responded before he could, hardened as he pressed deeper inside me. ¡°Lena¨C¡±


    I moved my hips up and down, my breath escaping my throat in a shallow moan.


    ¡°More,¡± I whined, and fire shed behind his eyes. My pitiful begging had awoken the primal side of him


    that I so desperately needed to see, onest time.


    He flipped me over so I was straddling him, his arms outstretched and gripping the bottom of the couch


    as I rode him to climax after climax. There was something so powerful about this position. I was totally


    exposed to him, my breasts and stomach illuminated by the lighting through the windows, my skin


    glistening with sweat.


    He was watching me, his eyes narrowed to slits as I pushed him closer and closer to his edge. He


    gritted his teeth, hoarsely saying ¡°F*ck!¡± as he tilted his head back, his muscles going rigid.


    He was always the one in control, but not now. I slowed down, teasing him like he¡¯d teased me for


    nearly an hour.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lena,¡± he said sternly, opening one eye to look at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like being teased,¡± I panted, a wry grin touching the corner of my mouth.


    I¡¯d forgotten one thing about Xander. He was a wrestler, and in one swift movement I was back on my


    back, his arms pinning to the ground as he lowered himself over me.


    He didn¡¯t enter me again, however. He just looked at me, an amber ring glistening around his dark


    irises. Primal. Animalistic. His wolf was more in control than he was in that moment.


    Wait.


    ¡°Xander,¡± I said, fighting against his grip. ¡°Xander, wait¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± he said, his voice steady and serious as he lowered his head to whisper against my


    breasts. ¡°Mate.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t know for sure!¡±


    He looked up at me, watching the panic flutter over my face. He softened his grip on my arms and I


    broke free of him, and held his face between my hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain,¡± he said, but I shook my head, tears beginning to well in my eyes.


    ¡°Even if¨C¡±


    ¡°Even if what, Lena? I don¡¯t want to fight this anymore. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡±


    Submit, I thought. Surrender. I didn¡¯t have all the answers. Why waste my life on what ifs and what


    nows?


    I exhaled, blinking back the tears.


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t give you what you want, Xander?¡± I asked.


    He touched his forehead to mine, exhaling deeply. ¡°You¡¯re the only thing I want. The only thing I¡¯ve ever


    wanted¨C¡±


    I kissed him before he could finish the words. It was a full, deep kiss, and quickly turned into pure,


    unadulterated heat that reignited the passion between us once more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever feel the mate bond, Xander. I¡¯ve had my powers since I was a child,¡± I


    whispered against his lips.


    ¡°Not your wolf¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¨C¡±


    ¡°Lena,¡± he said, his voice edged with a nearly inaudible frustration. ¡°You¡¯re mine. I¡¯m yours. Whatever


    happens next,¡± he breathed, kissing me deeply before continuing, ¡°this will be for us. A tether. A thread


    to keep us grounded to each other.¡±


    His teeth grazed my shoulder, and I winced. He pulled away, looking over my naked body. The sight of


    me, syed out and glimmering with sweat, sent a thrill of desire through him and he sheathed himself


    inside of me once more, which made me gasp and arch my back.


    He was going to mark me. I could feel it in my soul. He was looking for a spot as he moved within me,


    his breathing in quick, fevered pants.


    Chaos took over. I felt out of body as we moved against one another, my body already spent, tired, and


    sore.


    Whatever this was, was magic. I knew that for certain. Maybe these feelings were the early,


    indiscriminate signs of the mate bond after all. Mark me then, I thought. Mark me; im me as your


    own fever, and ever.


    We were wild, our fingers tearing at each other and the carpet. Any sense of reality had slipped through


    my fingers as he came, and then his teeth met with the skin above my left breast. I opened my mouth,


    but no sound came out. All I felt was a rush of pain, which was quickly reced with a feeling of


    euphoria I didn¡¯t have the words to describe.


    He copsed on top of me, trembling and breathing heavily. I wrapped my arms around him, the two of


    us just a tangle of limbs on the bare carpet in the middle of the living room. My skin was throbbing


    where he¡¯d left his mark, and the feeling of his body on mine was different somehow. I was calm.


    Utterly, totally calm.


    It wasn¡¯t until he slowly pulled away from me that I saw it. I didn¡¯t taste the blood on my lips or even


    remember doing it, but there it was¨Ca half moon wound on his shoulder, partly darkened by the shadow


    falling over his back as he knelt on his knees over the top of me.


    He touched his shoulder, a fleeting smile touching his lips.


    If I¡¯d had the energy to say anything, it would have been ¡°What now?¡± We¡¯d marked each other,


    cementing our rtionship for eternity.


    The thread he spoke of was already weaving itself through my ribs, tying like a knot around my heart.


    Did he feel it too?


    My legs shook as he helped me to my feet, and I had to hold onto him as we walked to his bedroom.


    Heid me down in his bed, sliding in beside me and holding me to his chest, falling asleep before his


    head even hit the pillow.


    Bliss. That¡¯s the only word to describe this. The sky could cave in over the top of our heads and all


    would feel right in my world.


    My eyes fluttered, my body rxing into a state of numbness as the snow continued to fall, clinging to


    the ss that filled the final moments of my lucidity.


    But I woke up again in what felt like seconds. Sunlight spilled through the window I could have sworn I


    was just gazing through. Night was over in a sh, reced by day, reced by the reality of our


    actions.


    Reality hit hard as raised voices spilled through the gap between the floor and the door to Xander¡¯s


    bedroom. I rolled over, finding his side of the bed empty and cool to the touch.


    I sat up, looking around with fresh eyes in search of anything to cover my nakedness.


    ¡°When?¡± came Xander¡¯s voice from just outside the door.


    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine. Soon, from what I could tell.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was level but had a hint of


    uncertainty to it, maybe even¡­ fear?


    ¡°And you spoke to him this morning?¡± Xander replied, and the doorknob began to turn.


    I gathered the sheets over my chest as the door swung up, revealing a disheveled-looking Xander and


    a nervous Adrian, both of them staring right at me.


    There would be no good morning kiss, judging by the look on Xander¡¯s face. He looked me dead in the


    eyes, but I saw nothing but darkness.


    ¡°I need to take you home now,¡± he said, and I bristled at the coldness in his voice.


    ¡°Xander¨C¡± Adrian began, but Xander held a hand up, cutting him off.


    ¡°Now, Lena. You need to go home.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 548

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 548


    Chapter 48 : He¡¯s Gone


    *Lena*


    Heather was pacing back and forth across the living room of our apartment, her face screwed up in a


    vicious scowl. I was sitting on the couch, my cheeks tear-stained and the tender skin above my left


    breast throbbing painfully as Viv held my hand, toying with my fingers to mask her own nerves.


    ¡°And he didn¡¯t even walk you home?¡± Heather spat, her face ming with fury.


    I choked back a sob and nodded, to which Heather replied by throwing her hands in the air and stifling


    what could have only been a scream.


    ¡°F*ck these Morhan men, seriously,¡± Viv mumbled, her face flushed of all color as she nced at me,


    then down to where Xander¡¯s mark was, although it was hidden by severalyers of clothing, and a


    thick robe, at this point.


    I was freezing. Everything hurt. I felt like I was being torn to shreds from the inside out. Rejection. It had


    to be rejection. How could I have been so stupid?


    ¡°I say we kill him,¡± Heather said sharply.


    I would have thought she was joking or trying to make me feel better, but her expression was deathly


    serious. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I cried, but I didn¡¯t feel fine.


    ¡°What the f*ck was he thinking! Marking you, then kicking you out¨C¡± Heather was raging.


    I¡¯d never seen her like this before, and if I hadn¡¯t been on the verge of a total breakdown, I would have


    been incredibly impressed by her ability to throw herself into this kind of fury.


    I was crumbling. My entire body was shaking as Viv tightened her grip on my hand.


    This kind of anguish should have sent me into a tailspin and ignited my powers. But for whatever


    reason, all I felt was grief.


    My fingers weren¡¯t prickling. nts weren¡¯t growing between the gaps in the hardwood floor, and I


    hadn¡¯t obliterated my roommates in a burst of light.


    I was just devastated, and for the first time in my life, I was able to feel every single excruciating


    emotion without it causing me to spiral out of control.


    Normally I¡¯d retreat. I¡¯d back myself into the darkness, looking for the door to the secret ce, the


    garden I kept hidden in my mind.


    I hadn¡¯t been able to find it today. I was numb to everything but the pain radiating through my body.


    Xander had sent me home in a pair of his sweatpants and sweater that hung so loosely from my body


    that I had to hold my pants up as I walked the five blocks between our apartments. Xander was a


    mess, fighting with Adrian the entire time I dressed, the argument spilling into the hallway and down the


    stairs into the lobby of the apartment building.


    At first I thought someone must have died based on the severity of the fight, or that we were under


    attack. He was frantic, pulling on a coat and hat and practically pushing me out the door, telling me to


    go straight home without giving me a single second to ask why, or what had happened.


    He stalked off down the street, in the opposite direction, while I stood on the snowy sidewalk in my walk


    of shame outfit, the sweatpants I was wearing covering the ck leather boots I¡¯d worn the night


    before, which were useless in the thick snow.


    Adrian had tried to apologize, but I had been too shocked to register what he¡¯d said. He took off after


    Xander, leaving me alone.


    The pain didn¡¯t start until I was halfway home. The ribbon woven through my body, tying me to Xander,


    felt like it was fraying, pulling so tightly around my heart I thought it would rip and fall to pieces.


    I¡¯d never known anyone who had been rejected by their mate. Xander and I had chosen each other


    only hours before. The tears had started to fall when I began to wonder if he had woken up next to see,


    full of regret, his decision marred by alcohol and primal passion.


    Stupid, stupid, stupid girl, I thought. You i***t. You knew better. This went against everything you


    promised yourself, everything you knew that was right.


    How many times had I ended up on this couch surrounded by my roommates as they tried to help me?


    I was nothing but a burden.


    I was leaving tomorrow. It was a good thing.


    But as I sat there, watching Heather and Viv argue about what could be done, I felt a sudden, inexplicit


    peace wash over me. I leaned into the couch cushion, taking a shuddering breath.


    There was a deep void inside of me, whatever had been there before reced by numbness.


    The thread that bound me to Xander quivered, then ckened, its hold around my heart falling away as


    the throbbing of the fresh mark wound faded.


    I stood up, leaning forward as I tried to fill my lungs and slow my pounding heart.


    Heather and Viv watched me as I staggered toward the kitchen and poured myself a ss of water.


    ¡°Talk to us, Lena. What can we do?¡± Heather pleaded, but I chugged the water, closing my eyes as it


    wet my parched throat.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I breathed, setting the cup down on the counter. ¡°I feel better.¡±


    ¡°What¨C¡± Viv asked, but I shook my head, cutting her off as I turned to look at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone,¡± I said softly, my voice losing its tremble.


    ¡°What¡¯s gone?¡± Heather growled, still looking as fierce and heated as before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel it anymore. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± I touched the mark, then shrugged.


    Viv let out her breath, but Heather furrowed her brow, looking exceedingly suspicious.


    No one said anything after that. I padded to my room, shutting the door behind me and sinking down


    into my bed.


    Hours passed before I opened my eyes again. The sun was setting as I rolled out of bed, finding the


    apartment empty as I walked back out into the living room.


    Viv and Heather had been packing up for their journeys home for Winter Break. Their suitcases were


    open and half full. Little piles of clothes and shoes were scattered on the rug in front of the couch.


    I owed them an apology. I owed them endless thanks for caring for me repeatedly over the past few


    weeks.


    I had to tell them the truth, just like I¡¯d told Xander, regardless of the oue.


    I went back into my room and rummaged through the desk in the far corner, finding two pieces of paper


    and a pen. I spent the next hour spilling my truth out on paper, crumbling the sheets between my hands


    and starting over, and over, again.


    Eventually, I gave up, flopping down on my bed with my arms syed and my eyes closed. I heard Viv


    and Heathere home, their muffled voicesing from beneath the door as I propped myself up on


    my elbows.


    There was a male voice with them, and I rolled out of bed before my mind could catch up with my body.


    I opened the door,ing face to face with Adrian.


    I stepped out of the room, a feeling of dread washing over me as the three of them turned to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± I asked, a lump forming in my throat. I reached up to touch the mark on my chest.


    Adrian nced between Viv and Heather before looking back at me. ¡°Xander left town,¡± Adrian replied,


    his voice low and hoarse. His cheeks were flushed a rosy pink, and based on the sweat lining his


    temples, I assumed he¡¯d run all the way here.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Lena, I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Did he tell you¡­ did he tell¨C¡± Adrian¡¯s words dropped off


    abruptly and he shook his head, ncing at me before turning for the door. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you¨C¡±


    ¡°Tell her what?¡± Heather snapped, just as irritated as she had been when I came home earlier in the


    day and told them what had happened.


    ¡°When do the three of you leave Morhan?¡± he asked us, turning back around to face us.


    Viv nced around nervously, and Heather looked somewhat shocked.


    ¡°Tomorrow, all three of us,¡± I replied, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does this have


    something to do with Crimson Creek?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, but his eyes told me everything I needed to know.


    ¡°When is heing back?¡± I pressed, but Adrian only shrugged, looking defeated. I wished that Viv


    and Heather weren¡¯t in the room so I could ask him for details. I knew he wouldn¡¯t tell me anything in


    front of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°There has to be something¨C¡± I began, but Adrian was heading for the door.


    Heather and Viv nced at each other as I followed him out into the hallway, closing the door behind


    me and praying my roommates weren¡¯t eavesdropping.


    ¡°What the hell is going on, Adrian?¡±


    ¡°What did he tell youst night?¡± Adrian hissed, turning around to face me before he reached the


    stairwell.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Adrian looked deep into my eyes, searching for something. I blinked, pursing my lips as I waited for him


    to tell me something, anything.


    ¡°Is he in trouble?¡± I asked, but Adrian shook his head, leaning on the railing overlooking the stairs.


    ¡°A man came looking for himst night. He showed up at the party after the two of you had already left.


    Gideon, I believe.¡±


    ¡°Gideon was here?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°He said he needed to speak to Xander, but I¡­ I didn¡¯t think it was serious enough. I


    thought Xander was going to tell you¨C¡±


    ¡°Tell me what?!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes were deeply blue, and shone like gems in the dim light in the hallway. He was handsome,


    but boyish, his blond curls ruffled and falling over his ears and forehead.


    He considered telling me. I could see the internal argument he was having shing behind his eyes.


    But he decided against it, shaking his head and then turning toward the stairs.


    ¡°Is he gone?¡± I asked, my voice catching. ¡°Is that why I can¡¯t feel¡­ I can¡¯t feel the mark anymore? I felt


    like he might have been rejecting me¨C¡±


    ¡°What time do you leave tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°In the early morning. I¡¯m catching the six o¡¯clock train to Breles.¡±


    Adrian nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lena. I can¡¯t give you the answers you need. It¡¯s not for me to tell


    you.¡±


    ¡°Is he gone?¡± I repeated, damn near begging for an answer.


    ¡°Not gone, not like that,¡± Adrian said, a soft smile touching his mouth. His eyes met mine for a moment,


    then he turned, and walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Whose Gideon?¡± Heather said from the door I hadn¡¯t noticed was open.


    I turned to her, trying to stop the furious flush from coloring my cheeks. ¡°Part of that strange family in


    Crimson Creek. I think¡­ I don¡¯t know, Heather. This is all too much.¡±


    She gave me a soft, knowing smile.


    ¡°Well, I say f*ck it all. Let¡¯s go do something tonight, celebrate, you know? I heard the ice skating rink


    was recently cleared of snow¡­.¡±


    I followed Heather into the apartment, looking over my shoulder at the empty stairwell.


    Where are you? I thought, wondering if Xander could hear me.


    And what the f**k is your problem?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 549

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 549


    Chapter 49 : Back Home


    *Lena*


    I woke around 4:00 a.m., taking a hasty shower and readying for my journey. Thest three years of my


    life were packed in boxes and stacked in a pile next to the front door of our apartment, waiting for the


    postman to pick them upter in the day.


    I wouldn¡¯te back here. Maybe to visit, maybe, but otherwise, this chapter of my life had closed. I


    looked around the living room and kitchen as I slung my duffle bag over my shoulder, taking it all in¨Cthe


    twinkling lights that hung over the window, the pothos vines that climbed up the brick wall in the living


    room, the empty bottles of wine and pizza boxes in the kitchen.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Heather and Viviene were still asleep. We¡¯d said our tearful goodbyesst night. They thought it would


    be for a long time, but they were wrong. I slid two envelopes on the kitchen counter, one for each of


    them before I headed out the door.


    It was a short walk to the train station. It was frigid, but the sky was clear and stars still hung bright over


    the top of my head as I walked through the snow. I only saw a few people waiting for the morning train


    to Breles, which was less than a two-hour journey by train, their figures shrouded in shadow.


    But one of the figures turned to me as I walked up the steps to the tform, and the thread tied around


    my heart tightened, taking my breath away. Xander walked toward me, his face void of expression, and


    took my duffle bag from my shoulder, carrying it for me as I followed him to the opposite end of the


    tform.


    I was too shocked to speak. His cheeks, and the tip of his nose, were reddened from the cold. He¡¯d


    been out here for a while then, and for a moment I thought he might be taking the same train. But he


    had no luggage with him. He set my duffle bag on a bench, exhaling deeply before he turned to me.


    His eyes were dark wells, the little sparks of amber on disy beneath the fluorescent lights of the


    station.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± I whispered, my voice edged with a nearly inaudible plea.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter right now,¡± he replied. He made no moves toward me. He tucked his hands in his


    pockets, his gaze drifting from my face to the snow-covered trees beyond the tracks.


    ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡± I dared to ask. I had to know.


    But he didn¡¯t answer. He continued to look out over the park, his expression totally unreadable. ¡°What


    did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong¨C¡±


    ¡°Then why¨C¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep you safe,¡± he said sharply, his eyes meeting mine again so intensely I took a step away


    from him.


    ¡°Safe from what?¡±


    He shook his head, shifting his weight as he looked away from me again.


    So, it was going to be like this again.


    ¡°You hate me¡± I began, but he snapped his head toward me, fixing me with a re.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you¨C¡±


    ¡°But you continue to y games with me. I thought you¡­ I thought you wanted this. You marked me¨C¡±


    ¡°I marked you because you marked me first,¡± he sneered, and my heart dropped into my stomach. I


    wanted to throw up. I wanted to sob. I took another step away from him, turning away so he couldn¡¯t


    see the blush sending a wave of heat prickling over my neck and cheeks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember doing it,¡± I whispered, low enough I wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d heard me.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¨C¡±


    ¡°What matters to you then, Xander? Were you just in this to sleep with me? To im me as some prize,


    to be able to say you bagged the Princess of Valoria? Or was it my powers you were after?¡±


    His face was twisted with fury as he slowly turned his head to look at me, eyes ming with fire as they


    narrowed on mine.


    ¡°You really think I¡¯d use you like that¨C¡±


    ¡°You did, Xander. You did. And then you sent Adrian to clean up the mess¨C¡±


    ¡°Adrian?¡± he hissed, taking a step in my direction.


    ¡°He came to my apartment yesterday. He asked me if you¡¯d told me¡­ told me the truth¨C¡±


    ¡°Adrian doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about¨C¡±


    ¡°He was upset. He said Gideon hade looking for you, and that you went to Crimson Creek¨C¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to Crimson Creek,¡± he said, his voice so sharp it could have cut me like a knife.


    ¡°Then where the hell did you go?!¡± I cried, unable to stop the tears from spilling over my eyshes.


    ¡°Why do you continue to do this to me? You push me away, then do everything you can to pull me back


    in, making me promises, telling me you love me only to push me away again. You¡¯re cold, Xander.


    You¡¯re a liar. You¡¯ve been ying me the entire time.¡±


    ¡°If thinking that makes you feel better, then by all means¨C¡±


    ¡°Are you joking?¡± I choked, trying to keep my voice low so the other people standing on the other side


    of the tform couldn¡¯t hear us. ¡°Even if I actually marked you first, which I don¡¯t believe for a single


    second, you marked me, Xander. I¡¯ve never experienced the kind of pain you put me through


    yesterday¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not sorry! You keep saying that, but you¡¯ve never meant it, not once.¡±


    He was looking at me, his face stone cold. I wanted to p him just to get a reaction out of him, but my


    arms felt weak at my sides. My heart was shattering in my chest, held together by the thread.


    ¡°I realized I was wrong. I woke up that morning and I knew it was a mistake. I have nothing to offer you


    but heartache and loss, Lena. That¡¯s all I can say.¡±


    I arched my brows, his words like a blow to my chest. The tform began to vibrate as a soft rumble


    sounded in the distance, followed by the lights of a train as it came around the corner toward the


    station.


    Xander swallowed, his throat working and jaw flexing as he looked into my eyes. There was something


    behind his stare that gave me a single shred of hope. It was a look of absolute distress, like every word


    that came out of his mouth had been another set of his lies.


    ¡°This is over then,¡± I whispered, my voice drowned out by the train as it pulled into the station. He


    reached for my duffle bag, but I grabbed it, moving away from him.


    ¡°Lena¨C¡±


    ¡°What else can you possibly have to say to me?¡±


    If he said he loved me, I would really hit him, not just think about it. He was silent, however. I gave him


    onest look before I slung my bag over my shoulder and walked briskly away, the lump in my throat


    strangling me as I fished for my ticket in the pocket of my jacket.


    In a perfect world, this would have just been a tiff, a lovers¡¯ quarrel. Xander would run after the train as


    it pulled away, rain would fall from the sky as I jumped out and ran to him, wrapping my arms around


    him as he kissed me, telling me he was wrong, that he loved me, that he¡¯d meant it when he said it.


    But this wasn¡¯t a fairytale. I boarded the train and walked as far forward as I could so I wouldn¡¯t see him


    standing on the tform as the train lurched forward. I set my duffle bag in myp, hugging it like a


    pillow and leaning my head on the window, closing my eyes.


    But I didn¡¯t feel the pain of rejection like I had the day before. My heart was broken, shattered beyond


    repair, but I didn¡¯t feel like my bones were breaking. I didn¡¯t feel like I was going to die from grief.


    I closed my eyes as the train began to move, a slow crawl at first, then gaining substantial speed as it


    traveled out of Morhan.


    It was over, all of it. What happened in Crimson Creek was just a fading memory. Morhan University


    was nothing but a chapter, now closed, my diploma tucked safely in my bag as I clutched it to my chest.


    My friends would move on after reading the letters I¡¯d left them.


    And Xander?


    I knew in my soul I¡¯d never know a love like this ever again.


    I surrendered to the grief as the train sped away from the life I¡¯d been living, leaving every mistake I¡¯d


    made in its wake.


    ***


    Hot sun beat down on me as I stepped out of the ne and walked across the tarmac. The pavement


    was golden in the bright light, and I had to shield my eyes as I walked, my legs numb and beginning to


    prickle as my muscles, stiff from a twelve-hour flight, adjusted to the movement.


    I¡¯d slept for most of the flight, and woken to nothing but endless turquoise water as I looked out the


    window in my row. It was a full flight, and as we neared Avondale, everyone on board began to murmur


    in excitement.


    Golden beaches. Clear, warm water. The perfect distraction.


    I felt fine as I walked off the ne. Some rest and distance from the mess I¡¯d made gave me a new


    outlook.


    But it was short-lived.


    As I walked across the tarmac, I noticed a ck SUV parked on the pavement, the heat moving in


    waves over it, making the car look like only an illusion.


    But the back door opened and a man stepped out, dressed in a light blue button-up shirt and a pair of


    khaki shorts. His brown hair was swept back off his face, his temples ked with gray. I nearly dropped


    my duffle bag on the ground as I broke from the line of passengers walking toward the airport, running


    as fast as I could and throwing myself into his arms.


    ¡°Dad!¡± I cried, and he squeezed me, whirling me in a circle.


    Rowan Gray, the Alpha King of Valoria, kissed me on the forehead, his deep blue eyes creasing with


    relief. He held me at arm¡¯s length, smiling down on me, his wide mouth curving into a smile.


    But something about the warmth and love behind his smile snapped inside my heart. My lower lip


    began to tremble.


    ¡°Lena, honey, are you alright?¡± he asked, his dark brown brows furrowing as he squeezed my


    shoulders.


    I opened my mouth to say something along the lines of, ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± but all that came out was a choked


    sob.


    He clutched me to his chest as I broke down in tears.


    ¡°W-where¡¯s Mom?¡± I cried, my voice hitching in my throat as he held me by the back of my head


    against his chest.


    ¡°She¡¯s at the pce. What happened? Are you hurt?¡±


    Yes, yes I was, but as I stained my father¡¯s shirt with tears, I found it impossible to tell him anything


    close to the truth.


    Could I possibly say¡­ that I¡¯d let someone I barely knew mark me, and he¡¯d broken my heart?

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 550

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 550


    Chapter 50 : Wedding Preparations


    *Lena*


    Sometimes I wished I had been old enough to remember what Avondale was like before the reign of


    my Aunt Maeve and Uncle Troy. It was hard to imagine what the packnds had dubbed ¡°The City of


    Gold¡± as anything less than it was now.


    Resorts and restaurants lined the public beaches from end to end of the ind capital, their golden


    facades glimmering like gems in the sun. Palm trees hugged the sprawling tropical parks and


    greenbelts that wove through the neighborhoods that surrounded downtown Avondale, where the


    nightlife was lively and the daytime was rich with markets and entertainment.


    I¡¯d heard the stories, of course. Maeve and Troy hadn¡¯t had the easiest time when they first came to


    im Troy¡¯s rightful territory and his pack. The Isles of Denali had been in a state of ruin and decay for


    decades.


    But they¡¯d done it. They brought the Isles back to life in the two decades they¡¯d ruled as Alpha and


    Luna. They were beloved by their people, even if their rule had been unorthodox.


    Uncle Troy, the Alpha of Poldesse, had been a pirate. Before that, he¡¯d been an uneducated,


    unattended orphan running with a pack of other young boys and smuggling goods for the previous


    Alpha of Poldesse before he was even ten years old.


    Aunt Maeve, well, she was just Maeve, and rather hard to describe. Her temper was legendary, but so


    was her kindness. Together, they formed a team that seemed to have been pulled straight out of the


    pages of some sweeping fantasy novel.


    Under their rule, Avondale was paradise. Even the incredibly gigantic pce nestled atop the highest


    point of the ind, overlooking the ocean, seemed cozy and warm. This ce was filled with love.


    But even as I sprawled out in the bedroom I¡¯d spent a month in every year since I was born, the walls


    painted a pale pink and curtains drifting in the soft, tropical breeze, I couldn¡¯t shake the emptiness


    inside my soul. I¡¯d been here for a week and was no closer to feeling whole again. Not after Xander.


    I wondered, painfully, if I¡¯d ever feel whole again.


    Aunt Maeve knew something was up. She¡¯d been giving me that look of hers that told me she was


    going to find out the truth. She always did; she had her ways. Oliver and his brothers always


    comined about their mother¡¯s ability to sniff out the truth and unravel their ns before they had a


    chance to act on whatever misfortune they were plotting.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    So far, I¡¯d sessfully hidden the fact that my solemn attitude was about a man, and chalked it up to


    being sad about college being over. My mom was giving me space, for which I was thankful. Aunt


    Maeve, on the other hand¡­.


    I¡¯m sure Maeve thought my mncholy mood had something to do with my powers, orck thereof. It


    wouldn¡¯t take long for her and my mother to find out I was just a sniveling, heartbroken, puddle of


    emotions¡­ my heart shattered by a fleeting crush.


    I rolled over in my bed, staring out the open window. Bright sun. Blue skies. Another picture-perfect day


    I¡¯d spent wallowing in my own pity.


    But then I heard heavy footsteps in the hall, and Oliver practically kicked in the door on his way in, his


    voice booming through my cave of self-inflicted depression.


    ¡°You¡¯re being reallyme, Lena,¡± he said, flopping down on the empty side of my bed. I rolled over,


    ring at him before I kicked him as hard as I could in the shin.


    Oliver was handsome; I¡¯d give him that, with his curly, copper blond hair, sun-kissed skin, and the


    sharp, angr features all of us cousins shared. While I had the delicate look of my grandmother


    Rosalie, Oliver favored his mother, and our grandfather, Ethan¨Csharp nose, high cheekbones, and a


    wide, white smile.


    He was sarcastic and annoying, but I was allowed to say so. We¡¯d been raised more like siblings.


    He was the only triplet who¡¯d inherited my uncle Troy¡¯s eyes, however. One was a piercing cier blue,


    while the other was steel gray. His umon eyes were fixed on mine as he reached out and


    snatched the pillow from under my head, smacking me firmly over the face with it.


    ¡°Get out!¡± I screeched, but then slid off the side of the bed, my legs stuck in the satin sheets as I sunk


    clumsily to the floor.


    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯re up, let¡¯s go do something today. Anything¨CI don¡¯t care; I just need to get out of


    here.¡±


    I peered at him from over the top of the mattress, reaching up to smooth the static from my hair while


    fixing him with a scowl. He blinked at me a few times, then shrugged, rolling off the opposite side of the


    bed and walking toward the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be the sad one,¡± he continued, tapping his fingers on the doorframe.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad¨C¡±


    ¡°What would you call it, then?¡±


    I pursed my lips, unable to think of a quick excuse for the fact I¡¯d spent thest week closed up in my


    room.


    ¡°You can tell me all about him while wey out on the beach,¡± he said, barely slipping out of the way


    before the pillow I¡¯d chucked across the room hit its mark, which would have been his face.


    How did he know?


    ¡°I¡¯m not¨C¡± I was interrupted by the door closing firmly behind him, leaving me alone, again. I sighed


    heavily, pulling myself upright and walking across the plush, carpeted floor to the vanity on the other


    side of the room, ncing at my ruffled reflection in the mirror before pulling a silk robe over my


    pajamas. I tied the robe across my middle as I padded barefoot toward the door to my bedroom, but


    paused as my hand rested on the doorknob.


    Maybe talking about Xander would make me feel better, despite how foolish I felt.


    I opened the door and stepped out in the breezy hallway, then made my way toward the informal dining


    room on the first floor.


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, really,¡± Aunt Maeve murmured as she lounged with her bare feet propped on the sofa, a


    pen between her teeth. She was holding a stack of papers in her hands, reading over the fine print of


    some documents pertaining to the wedding. ¡°I often wonder if all of this is for show. The flowers, the


    band, the candlelit walk down the aisle¡­. It¡¯ll be daytime.¡± She ran her pen over a line of print with a


    sigh.


    I shifted my weight in the armchair I was sitting in, looking past her at the open doors of the terrace that


    wrapped around the backside of the castle. ¡°Why is it a shame?¡± I asked.


    Maeve nced at me, her deep blue eyes shing yfully as she turned her attention back to her


    papers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard you say a single word since you got here, honey.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well,¡± I replied, crossing my legs. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ jetgged.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    I chewed the inside of my lip as she set the papers down on the coffee table, twirling her pen over her


    fingers.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡± I asked, hoping to change the subject.


    Maeve¡¯s eyes narrowed on mine for a moment, but then she shrugged, motioning her hand toward the


    terrace.


    ¡°She went on a walk with your dad. They¡¯ll be back in time to greet your grandparents and whoever


    else shows up today.¡± Her face fell a little as she spoke, her brows arching as she sighed. ¡°So much to


    do¨C¡±


    My great aunts and uncles would be arriving for the wedding, which was taking ce in just a few days.


    My great aunt Vicky¡¯s three daughters, their husbands, and all nine of their children were also expected


    to attend. George and his two sisters, Eliza and Beatrix and their parents, my great aunt Georgia, and


    my great Uncle Talon, had just arrived this morning.


    My mind spun as I tried to remember all of the faces and names. No wonder Maeve was feeling


    overwhelmed.


    ¡°Can I help in any way?¡± I asked.


    Maeve considered her answer, looking me up and down before rising to her feet. She was tall, almost a


    head taller than me, and I had to look up at her to meet her eye.


    ¡°Well, the ballroom is being set up for the party tomorrow night. The florists will be here any minute.


    Maybe you could oversee the centerpieces?¡±


    My stomach was tied in a knot as she spoke. Oh, Goddess. Out of everything she could have had me


    do, this was it?


    She walked away before I had a chance to ask for another task.


    ***


    The ballroom was decoratedvishly, and I could help but gape as I walked inside. Luke, my ten year


    old cousin and the fourth and final child of Maeve and Troy, was walking beside me, looking bored with


    a glimmer of mischief in his gray eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything,¡± I said sternly, to which he rolled his eyes and stuck his hands in the pockets of


    his shorts.


    ¡°This is so boring! Why do I have to be here?¡± he griped, kicking at the mosaic tile with the toe of his


    sandal.


    ¡°Because your dad said so, that¡¯s why.¡± I didn¡¯t have much patience at the moment. Luke was a little


    menace, and my grandfather had said on multiple asions that he was Maeve¡¯s karma for all of her


    antics as a child.


    Luke was gone in a sh, his curly brown hair flying out behind him as he sprinted to the far side of the


    ballroom.


    ¡°Time how fast it takes me to run back to the other side! I can do it with my eyes closed, and while


    holding my breath!¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t¨C¡± I stopped mid-sentence, my eyes fixing on the red-haired woman watching my exchange


    with Luke. She was looking right at me, a good distance away, but I knew she¡¯d recognized me in an


    instant.


    ¡°Lena? What are you doing here?¡± Abigail said excitedly, setting down a basket of orchids and lilies as


    she walked in my direction. I froze.


    I¡¯d known this moment woulde. Viv and Heather would have already not only received my letters


    exining everything, but also two invitations to the wedding, and a tab paid by the pce at the same


    shop where I¡¯d purchased my dress.


    ¡°Leeeeeeeena! How many seconds was that?¡± Luke screamed as he mmed into me, nearly


    knocking me off my feet.


    ¡°I¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh my Goddess, how the hell did you get a nannying position here?¡± Abigail gaped as she closed the


    distance between us. She peered down at Luke, whose face was previously pink. Little devil.


    ¡°That¡¯s a bad word,¡± he mumbled, and Abigail gave him a brilliant smile, which made him beam up at


    her. ¡°Lena¡¯s not my nanny, she¡¯s my cousin!¡±


    The floor dropped from beneath my feet. I closed my eyes, wincing as I waited for the onught of


    shocked and angry questions to flood from Abigail¡¯s mouth. But when I opened my eyes, she was just


    smiling at me, a smirk stered on her mouth.


    ¡°So,¡± Abigail grinned slyly, crossing her arms. ¡°Are you going to introduce me to the princes, or what?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 551

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 551


    Chapter 51 : Belle of the Ball


    *Lena*


    Mom spread the amber-colored gown over my bed, taking a step back to look at it fully. Her pale brown


    eyes moved over the glistening silk fabric, but her ck brows knitted in frustration.


    ¡°No, not this one,¡± she murmured as she turned back to the wardrobe and began to flip through the


    assortment of dresses she¡¯d packed for me before arriving in Avondale.


    I was sitting at the vanity while a maid curled and braided my hair for the ball, the first event leading up


    to the wedding. My lowlights had all but vanished now, leaving nothing but a sheet of silver-white


    cascading down my back. I dusted my cheeks with blush while I watched my mom through the mirror.


    Her fingers settled on an ice-blue gown, embroidered with silver crescent moons. It had long organza


    sleeves, with a low back and a high neckline. It was one of my favorites, and most importantly, it would


    hide the half-moon scar Xander had left above my breast.


    ¡°Your dad wants you in the amber gown, but it just doesn¡¯t work with your eyes,¡± she said in a low


    voice, almost to herself.


    I smiled at her through the mirror as she pulled the blue dress from its hanger andid it over the bed.


    ¡°I like the blue one better. It¡¯s a better fit. I can still wear my tiara and sash with it. Everyone knows I¡¯m


    part of Drogomor, anyway,¡± I said yfully.


    Mom gave me a sideways smile as she stepped away from the dress and made her way to the vanity,


    smiling gracefully at the maid.


    ¡°You can wear the moonstone and opal tiara your grandmother gave me.¡± She twirled one of my curls


    around her finger before pinning it in ce.


    My mother¡¯s name was Hanna, and she was the daughter of Eugene, the Alpha King of Findali. But


    she hadn¡¯t always held her titles. There¡¯d been a time, twenty years ago now, when she was a troubled


    girl from Red Lakes, whisked away to Winter Forest when Dad was meant to marry my aunt Kacidra,


    instead of her.


    But my parents had been mates, and the first year of their rtionship had been marred by troubles I


    couldn¡¯t fathom. Born during the war of my grandparents¡¯ time, they¡¯d be raised in peace, but when


    they were my age¡­.


    The maid took her leave. Mom started to rummage through the jewelry box on the vanity, pulling out a


    few dainty bracelets. I turned to look at her, admiring her long, ink-ck hair that was braided and


    twisted into an updo. She rarely wore makeup. She¡¯d never needed it; her face was always beautifully


    pink around her cheeks and her darkshes brought out the color of her eyes.


    Growing up, I¡¯d longed for even an ounce of her beauty. Compared to my mom, and my aunts, I felt


    rather in.


    ¡°Are you ready to get dressed?¡± she asked, and I nodded, but then went rigid beneath her touch.


    ¡°I can do it, Mom. You still need to get dressed too.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want her to see the mark. I hadn¡¯t told anyone yet, even when Oliver prodded me for details and


    made fun of me for wearing a shirt over my bathing suit when we went to the beachst night to catch


    the sunset.


    I was nning on introducing him to Abigail tonight. I¡¯d secured her an invitation to the ball, and I knew


    for a fact she¡¯d spent the majority of the day shopping for a dress.


    ¡°Well, we have about thirty minutes until we need to be downstairs to greet the guests,¡± she reminded


    me, then kissed me on the cheek.


    I closed my eyes against her touch, smiling to myself as she pulled away and left the room. I nced at


    my reflection once more, then padded across the carpet, lifting the blue gown into the air.


    ***


    The ballroom was glimmering in the light of three crystal chandeliers. The whole ce was dripping in


    gold as I walked around the room gripping a flute of pink champagne. It was too sweet for my taste, but


    so was everything else in the room. The cake table was stacked full, nearly toppling over with sweets.


    I smirked as I saw the top of Hollis¡¯s blonde head in the crowd, her mouth twisted in a beaming smile


    as the Alphas and Lunas from across the packnds greeted her and bestowed their congrattions.


    Will was nowhere to be found, at least so far. I¡¯d seen Charlie though, the most amiable of my cousins,


    and was pleased to indulge in some quiet conversation with him before the guests began to fill the


    ballroom.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    This party, this ball, it was meant to be a celebration of the uing nuptials. It was one of three royal


    events that would take ce before the wedding ceremony this weekend. It felt like overkill, in my


    opinion, but knowing Hollis and Will, I wouldn¡¯t have expected anything less.


    Through the crowd, I spotted the back of Eliza¡¯s head, her ck hair long and loose over her dainty


    shoulder. George¡¯s sister turned to me as she approached, her green eyes widening as she took in my


    gown.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you all night,¡± she beamed, taking my hand and squeezing it. ¡°I thought you were


    supposed to be wearing the colors of Drogomor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I blend in,¡± Iughed, bringing the sickenly sweet champagne to my lips. I, the thirteen-


    year-old daughter of Beta Keaton, and his mate M, watched me with curiosity as I scanned the


    crowd.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± I said with a tilt of her head. She had Keaton¡¯s golden hair, but it was


    curly, and she favored her mother¡¯s deep skin tone and dark eyes. I was going to be an absolute


    stunner in a few years. She was wearing an age-appropriate dress with turquoise ruffles, her hair


    woven through a tiara littered with sea ss.


    ¡°Oliver,¡± I replied, ncing between Eliza and I. ¡°Have you seen him, Lizzie? I¡¯ve been walking


    around the ballroom for the better part of an hour with no luck.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t, but I¡¯m not surprised. This has to be exceedingly painful for him. I heard Hollis hasn¡¯t even


    looked in his direction in the past several weeks, and Oliver has been having to run all kinds of errands


    with Will in preparation for the wedding.¡±


    I grimaced, shaking my head. Poor Oliver¨Cthe love of his life was marrying his brother, and yet he¡¯d still


    been happy and yful like usual. This entire situation made my problems seem small.


    ¡°Maeve said you¡¯re sad over a boy. Is that true?¡± I asked innocently, fluttering her eyshes. What


    was up with this younger generation? Luke had said something simr, but he wasn¡¯t nearly as


    gracious about it.


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m sad?¡± I asked, wiggling my brows at her.


    She giggled, but then snapped her head toward the end of the ballroom where her parents were


    currently making their way through the crowd.


    ¡°They¡¯re here to send me to bed,¡± she said under her breath. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go hide¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be keeping an eye on you!¡± Lizzie cried, turning to chase after I.


    I had been the babysitter of my younger cousins not too long ago, but that privilege had been passed


    on to the now eighteen year old Lizzie. I sighed, feeling a bit sorry for her before downing the rest of my


    champagne as I started to turn about the ballroom once more.


    No one other than my family members talked to me as I made my way through the party. People


    nced in my direction, of course, their curious gazes taking in my white hair.


    They didn¡¯t look at me the same way they gazed upon my grandmother Rosalie. They looked at me


    with skepticism, obvious curiosity, and fear.


    If Dad had ever been approached by another Alpha to ask about the possibility for my hand in


    marriage, he¡¯d never said so. I found it unlikely anyone had, despite my incredible rank. As I turned the


    corner in the ballroom, walking past the sweet table once more, an Alpha actually moved his handsome


    adult son away from me, whispering frantically into his ear as they watched me walk past.


    I ignored the stares, but that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯d grown so used to blending in and just


    being normal, being me. Not Princess Selene.


    ¡°Lena!¡±


    I turned my head to find Abigail standing toward the center of the ballroom, her face flushed from


    dancing. She waltzed over to me, doing a little spin in the emerald green gown she was wearing that


    hugged every curve of her body like a glove. The tops of her breasts were on full disy, and I smirked


    as the group of young men she¡¯d been talking to watched her walk away, their eyes wide and full of


    longing.


    ¡°Having a good time?¡± I grinned as she hugged me.


    She was panting slightly, but her mouth twisted into a huge smile, nodding her head. ¡°This is the best


    night of my life. I still can¡¯t believe it. I honestly don¡¯t know how you were able to keep this a secret for


    so long. Why? Are you not, like, proud of all of this?¡±


    ¡°Look around,¡± I said into her ear, ¡°Do you see how everyone is looking at me? It¡¯s like you think it is.¡±


    Abigail saw the odd looks as people turned their heads in our direction, always looking away before I


    could catch their gaze.


    ¡°They¡¯re intimidated by you¨C¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re scared of me. There¡¯s a difference. I¡¯m supposed to be the White Queen one day, and no one


    looks to me as a leader. I¡¯m a freak¨C¡±


    ¡°You are not a freak,¡± she said in a low, serious voice. ¡°Goddess, Lena. Cut yourself some ck. You¡¯re


    the most striking woman in this room. That Hollis chick has been ring at you all night, trust me.


    You¡¯re upstaging her.¡±


    Good, I thought, but then felt a little mean. I didn¡¯t dislike Hollis before, but I just couldn¡¯t help myself


    now.


    ¡°Look, what if I stayed with you tonight, stayed by your side? I¡¯ll fight anyone who even shes a


    narrowed eye in your direction. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re here,¡± I breathed, leaning into her for a moment. ¡°But look, all of those guys are


    waiting for you toe back¨C¡±


    She threw her head back andughed, shaking her head. ¡°Oh, them? Nothing but sons of Betas and


    warriors.¡±


    ¡°That matters?¡±


    ¡°Of course it matters!¡± sheughed, a glimmer of mischief in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m surrounded by royalty, Lena.


    The least I could do is aim high. This might be my only shot.¡±


    I knew she was joking, of course, doing her absolute best to get a rise out of me and make me smile.


    ¡°I met your cousin Charlie. Well, I saw him. That counts, in my opinion. He¡¯s just as handsome as I


    knew he would be.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not your type,¡± I said as a waiter passed with a tray of champagne. We each took a ss, turning


    back to look over the crowd. ¡°I love him dearly, but he¡¯s¡­ too nice. He¡¯d never challenge you, and you


    need that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­. You¡¯re not wrong. I do like a bit of turmoil from time to time.¡±


    But she suddenly went rigid, her fingers grasping the champagne flute so tightly her knuckles turned


    white. I looked around, then rxed my shoulders, giving Oliver a wry smile.


    ¡°Oliver, have you met my friend Abigail?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 552

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 552


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 552


    Chapter 52 : Truth Revealed


    *Lena*


    Oliver stopped short of us, his gaze moving slowly away from my face and settling on Abigail. I looked


    between them, noticing the flex of Oliver¡¯s jaw and the way Abigail swallowed, her mouth twitching into


    a nervous smile.


    Normally, my boisterous, confident Abigail would have had him already wrapped around her finger,


    deep in some conversation while she purred into his ear. But she was shockingly quiet, and her cheeks


    had gone pink.


    ¡°Abigail, you said?¡± Oliver bowed his head lightly in greeting, which caused Abigail¡¯s hand to twitch as it


    grazed my own. He met her eye, and the look they shared made me blush. I¡¯d been right, I guessed.


    Oliver was much more suited to her than Charlie would have been.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, her voice dripping with nothing but politeness. She began to curtsy to him, but he


    held out a hand, touching her lightly on the elbow to stop her before she bent her knees.


    ¡°A friend of my cousin is a friend of mine,¡± he grinned, which made Abigail blush even harder.


    I rolled my eyes away from them and looked out over the crowd once more. People were milling about


    in groups of varying sizes. There was no real itinerary for the night¡¯s activities. The only thing on the


    menu was dancing, eating, and being merry. At least, that was ording to my extremely stressed-out


    Aunt Maeve.


    My mother walked by our little group and gave me a smile, her eyes ncing at Oliver and Abigail. She


    tilted her head toward them as she passed, and I shrugged one shoulder, her silent chuckle as she


    turned away bringing a ripple of warmth across my chest.


    Oliverughed at something Abigail said, and it was a realugh, not the good-natured chuckle of the


    aristocrat that he¡¯d been trained to be. I turned back to them, nothing the blush had faded from Abigail¡¯s


    face and she seemed much more at ease now that the theoretical ice had been broken.


    ¡°You did the flower arrangements?¡± Oliver asked her, his eyes dancing with delight.


    She grinned, nodding her head and giving him a little shrug of her shoulder. ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re delightful,¡± he replied, just as a man walked up behind him, drunkenly pping him on the


    shoulder.


    ¡°Oli, good to see ya, man. I did¡¯na think you¡¯d show up to this¨Cuh¨Cwhatever this is,¡± slurred the young


    man. He smelled sharply of champagne, and his tuxedo was unbuttoned, his bowtie hanging limp


    against his chest.


    I recognized him as Rex, the son of a lesser Alpha who ruled over a young pack in the eastern tip of


    Valoria. Rex looked Abigail up and down several times, his green gaze fixing itself firmly on her chest.


    Oliver shrugged him off, and Rex staggered backward, then forward again, almost crashing into the


    three of us as he tried to right himself.


    ¡°Must be weird for you, huh? At a party for your girl¨C¡± Rex swayed again, sping the shoulder of an


    unsuspecting waiter who happened to be walking by. ¡°Oops, sorry¨C¡± he giggled.


    Abigail raised her eyebrows, and Oliver began to seeth, his cheeks going ruddy as he took a step in


    front of Abigail, shielding her as Rex let go and took one stumbling step forward.


    He bumped into me, and I red at him, but he only giggled like a schoolgirl as he reached up to poke


    my hair.


    ¡°What an odd color. I¡¯ve heard about you¨C¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± I said with conviction, but Rex¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief. I could see the heat beginning


    to ze behind Oliver¡¯s eyes as he nced at me, then looked over his shoulder at Abigail. Oliver


    loved a good fight. I thought it likely that he¡¯d somehow get Rex out into the back gardens and beat him


    to a pulp if he had the chance to do so without being seen.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Rex purred, then huped, pointing a finger at Abigail.


    Oliver stepped to the side, his hands reaching behind him to move Abigail into his shadow.


    ¡°Ah, new girl, huh? What was it like losing your girlfriend to your brother? Look at this ce¨C¡± Rex


    waved his hand in a short circle, his eyes glossed over and red with drink. ¡°This could¡¯ve been for


    you¨C¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Oliver said, his voice sounding so much like our grandfather¡¯s.


    Abigail nced at me, but I kept my gaze on Rex. People were starting to stare in our direction, drawn


    by Rex¡¯s not-so-quiet ramblings.


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun,¡± Rex huped, turning and stumbling away, his body swaying violently to one side and


    knocking into a woman standing nearby.


    She dropped her drink and ss shattered across the floor, followed by loud exmations for everyone


    nearby.


    We watched as two warriors approached Rex, taking him by the arms and dragging him away.


    Oliver looked around, his eyes narrowed on the crowd for a moment before he rxed. He released his


    grip on Abigail¡¯s hands. I hadn¡¯t even noticed he¡¯d been holding them until he returned to his original


    position in front of us.


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± he said with a wry smile toward Abigail, smoothing down his tuxedo.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What a jerk. His father is going to be so embarrassed,¡± I added, sipping from my champagne.


    ¡°His father isn¡¯t here. He¡¯s one of Will¡¯s friends,¡± Oliver said, low in his throat.


    I saw a sh of hurt wash over his face, but only for a moment.


    ¡°This must be awful for you,¡± Abigail said softly. I could hear her voice wavering for a moment as she


    said the words.


    ¡°I think I may have gotten off easy,¡± he shrugged, settling his eyes on her face. ¡°I mean, Rex wasn¡¯t


    wrong. Look at this ce. This wouldn¡¯t have been what I wanted. I know Will had little to do with this.


    This is all Hollis.¡± He paused, looking down at his feet for a moment before meeting my eye. ¡°I don¡¯t


    think I knew her as well as I thought.¡±


    I smiled at him, relief flooding through me. I¡¯d been worried about what this week would be like for him.


    I knew his self-deprecating jokes and overall yful demeanor were just a mask over what he was


    really feeling.


    The two of us had always been good at that.


    Oliver turned to Abigail and asked her to dance. She happily agreed and looked over her shoulder at


    me as he led her away, squealing internally and grinning as broadly as possible.


    I thought back on that day in the cafe, thest day anything had felt even remotely normal. Abigail had


    joked about dying her hair blonde to catch the attention of the princes.


    But look at her now, twirling in Oliver¡¯s arms, I thought, smiling and crossing my arms over my chest as


    I watched them.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Dad asked behind me.


    I nced over my shoulder at him, smiling as I turned back to Oliver and Abigail. ¡°Abigail, my friend


    from Morhan¨Cone of my roommates.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Oliver smile like that in a long time,¡± he said softly, then he chuckled as he lifted his


    ss of scotch to his lips before adding, ¡°Your grandfather will be happy.¡±


    ¡°Well, Oliver is his favorite, so that doesn¡¯t surprise me,¡± I replied shortly, shaking my head. ¡°When do


    they get here, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Last I heard, sometime tomorrow,¡± he replied. ¡°Listen, your mother and I need to talk to you about


    something¨Ctomorrow, when your grandmother is here.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    But Dad didn¡¯t reply. He turned, greeting another Alpha who had walked up to us, the two of them


    exchanging niceties and then turning away from mepletely.


    They were going to be discussing what was next for me, that was certain. I¡¯d probably be told I¡¯d be


    going to the Castle Drogomor to begin my duties as Princess, or worse, they were hoping to marry me


    off to some son of an Alpha, hoping for an advantageous connection between our families.


    I found the idea of being married off unlikely. Times were different now. Hollis hade from a wealthy,


    high-ranking family in Poldesse, but she wasn¡¯t from a royal bloodline. Will was, essentially, marrying a


    commoner.


    I let my mind wander as I turned back to the dancers, wondering painfully what options I would have if


    things had been different between Xander and me. He¡¯d told me he would¡¯ve made it work. I wondered


    if that meant following me from throne to throne as my rule extended from not only Drogomor and


    Winter Forest, but the entirety of Valoria.


    I was the only child of the Alpha King.


    I¡¯d be the first Alpha Queen, if there was such a thing, in the entire history of the packnds. That was,


    of course, on top of being the White Queen in tandem.


    No wonder everyone looked at me weird.


    I decided to turn about the room again and stopped at one of the long tables that was filled to the brim


    with all kinds of different foods. I picked up a bacon-wrapped date and plopped it into my mouth,


    chewing meditatively as I looked back over the crowd.


    The sun had set, and the ceiling-height windows reflected the golden lighting from the chandeliers.


    People were milling about along the terrace behind me, all six doors open to the ballroom to let in the


    tropical air.


    I looked back at the dance floor and noticed that Abigail and Oliver were gone. I couldn¡¯t see them


    anywhere as I scanned the faces of everyone in the room. Hopefully, they¡¯d snuck off together, I


    thought with a grin, but then I felt a little pinch along my breasts beneath my dress.


    I reached up to touch the mark through the fabric. It burned, and the fabric was rubbing against it. It


    hadn¡¯t hurt before.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Oliver said as he walked up beside me, his hair ruffled and face reddened from the


    exertion of dancing with Abigail. She was beside him, looking just as ruffled, but her smile was


    undeniable.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, but it was a lie. My chest tightened as the mark began to throb, the pain of it sending a


    rush of heat up my neck and into my cheeks.


    There was a ripple of fresh conversation washing over the crowd. Amotion of sorts was taking


    ce near the entrance of the ballroom. Oliver turned his head, his brows raised as the crowd began to


    part. I could see Aunt Maeve in the distance, turning her body to look at the entrance with a quizzical,


    then surprised look etched across her face.


    I held my hand to my chest, swallowing against the lump that was forming in my throat. My eternal


    reminder of Xander hadn¡¯t troubled me at all until this moment, and now I was close to tears.


    ¡°Lena, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Oliver urged, his voice edged with concern as he closed the distance


    between us.


    But then the crowd seemed to part, and a man stepped forward, dressed in a tuxedo with a ck and


    crimson sash draped over one shoulder that was pinned with the emblems of the pack in which he


    ruled.


    I opened my mouth, but there were no words on the tip of my tongue to convey my shock and


    confusion as the man walked closer.


    I looked up into his dark eyes, the kes of amber glistening in the chandelier light above our heads.


    ¡°Xander?¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 553

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 553


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 553


    Chapter 53 : The Alpha King of Egoren


    *Xander*


    If she didn¡¯t know the truth, well, she knew now.


    The look on her beautiful face was exactly what I thought it¡¯d be as I walked up to her, bowing my head


    toward her in a formal greeting. But I gave her a wry smile as I straightened my neck, looking into her


    pale gray eyes as they widened.


    I bobbed my head at Abigail, whose mouth gaped in surprise. Prince Oliver arched his brow at me,


    then looked at Lena, his face lined with confusion.


    ¡°You know this guy?¡± he said, pointing his thumb in my direction.


    Lena snapped her mouth shut, her eyes narrowing and her shoulders trembling. She was going to bolt.


    One, two, three¡­


    She was gone in a sh, running out the open doors to the terrace and disappearing around the corner.


    I pursed my lips, tilting my head toward Abigail.


    ¡°How are you¨C¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here!¡± Abigail hissed, her face flushing with all color.


    ¡°You know him too?¡± Prince Oliver was thoroughly confused, looking from me to Abigail as he waited


    for an exnation.


    ¡°I apologize,¡± I said, smiling at Oliver but not bowing. His rank was below mine, after all. ¡°I¡¯m Alexander


    Crimson, Alpha King of Egoren.¡±


    ¡°Alpha King?¡± they said in unison, to which I smiled, arching my brows.


    ¡°Did you say Crimson, as in Crimson Creek?¡± Abigail asked with marked confusion.


    ¡°Unrted; that was merely a coincidence,¡± I replied, tapping my fingers on the ss of bourbon I was


    holding.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Egoren¨C¡± Oliver began, but I waved my hand in dismissal.


    ¡°It¡¯s far south¨C¡±


    ¡°South?¡± He crossed his arms over his chest, looking me up and down, his gaze settling on the crest


    pinned to my chest. ¡°A new pack, then?¡±


    ¡°Very old, actually. Anyway, it¡¯s been a pleasure. Congrattions on your new sister-inw, Prince


    Charlie¨CI mean Oliver. I need to go find my mate.¡±


    Oliver was seething, but I just couldn¡¯t help myself. I¡¯d spent thest hour trying to gain entrance to the


    ballroom, being stopped by everyone and their mothers it seemed. Before that, I¡¯d spent thest week


    jetting across the entirety of the f*cking packnds trying to find the couple that could help¡­ help all of


    us. I¡¯d been sessful, and


    Lena was who I was here for now.


    I had an incredible amount of exining to do.


    ¡°Did you just say your mate?¡± Abigail asked, her mouth remaining ajar out of surprise.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Lena tell you?¡±


    ¡°Tell me¡ªNo. No, you¡¯re not. You can¡¯t be¨C¡±


    I passed them in two long strides, Oliver hollering after me as I stepped out onto the terrace and


    walked briskly around the corner where I¡¯d seen Lena disappear. I could feel her. The mark on my


    shoulder was throbbing painfully as I walked the length of the terrace. Being a stone-cold bastard to her


    on the train tform in Morhan had nearly killed me. The train had pulled out of the station, ripping my


    heart out with it.


    But she¡¯d been in danger without knowing it, and I had no choice but to leave her behind while I sought


    help.


    Ethan Gray. There was a time when he¡¯d just been the Alpha of Drogomor, his title hardly holding


    weight. Now, he was titleless because he¡¯d stepped down from all of that but remained the most


    powerful man in the packnds because of the way he¡¯d spread his family into positions of power that


    spanned continents. He was the King of the World, in my humble opinion. And I¡¯d just spent thest


    three days groveling at his feet.


    Whether or not he¡¯d believed a word I had said, well, that was yet to be seen. His eyes had shed with


    understanding the second I spoke his brother¡¯s name, however. The doors were opening, so to speak,


    and we had no way to stop it.


    There was only one person who could, and she had no idea how.


    I reached the edge of the terrace after a good while, which I found exceedingly annoying. It wrapped


    around the whole castle, which was three times asrge as any castle I¡¯d ever seen. It was a city within


    a city, and I was breathing heavily by the time I reached the gate to the secluded back garden. It was


    ajar, the wrought iron handle still warm from Lena¡¯s touch.


    ¡°Lena!¡± I called out, stepping into the shadow of a thicket of towering palm trees tangled in Monstera


    vines.


    I took a few steps more, breathing deeply in the rich, humid air. It felt nice here. Really nice¨C


    ***


    *Lena*


    My hand throbbed and I stifled a scream as I held it to my chest, the force of the p I¡¯d just nted on


    Xander¡¯s face reverberating through my body as I staggered backward. He cussed, bending over as he


    held his cheek, then turned his head to look at me, his teeth pulled back in a sneer.


    His lip was bleeding, the blood staining his teeth red in the eerie light of the moon drifting through the


    palm trees, shrouding us in darkness.


    ¡°I deserved that¨C¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± I screamed, but in reality, it was only a strangled sob. I reached up


    to wipe my tears, praying to whoever was listening that my makeup was still intact.


    ¡°To find you, obviously,¡± he said, rubbing his cheek. I¡¯d left my handprint on the side of his face.


    ¡°You broke up with me, Xander!¡±


    ¡°I had to get you as far away from me as possible until I figured this out!¡±


    I red at him, crossing my arms over my chest. He huffed, then spit blood onto the sand-colored tiles


    beneath our feet.


    ¡°You look beautiful, by the way,¡± he said, wiping his mouth and straightening his tuxedo.


    I looked over his outfit, my eyes lingering on the royal crest on his sash. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked,


    meaning for it toe out harsh and cold, but my voice was a whisper edged with grief. I barely


    recognized him.


    ¡°The Alpha King of Egoren,¡± he said softly, damn near casually as he adjusted his sash. He wasn¡¯t


    even looking at me as he said it.


    ¡°There are only two Alpha Kings¨C¡±


    ¡°In this realm,¡± he interrupted, his eyes piercing mine.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I swallowed, furrowing my brow. ¡°Realm? I don¡¯t understand¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about that right now. It doesn¡¯t matter, not yet.¡± He took a step toward me, but I


    moved away, shaking my head.


    ¡°We will talk about it now.¡±


    ¡°There are other things¨C¡±


    ¡°Xander,¡± I breathed, fighting back tears as I looked into his eyes. ¡°Please.¡±


    The pain was evident in my voice, and he didn¡¯t miss it. His face softened, his eyes misting for a


    moment before he cleared his throat and tucked his hands into the pockets of his trousers.


    ¡°I came here a year ago. I was looking for something¡­ someone, in particr.¡± He sighed, his face


    etched with pain for a moment. ¡°You told me your mother was from Lycaon¡¯s line¡­ from the people of


    Lycenna. Well, so am I, but it¡¯s different¨C¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to exin!¡± he bellowed, then shook his head, mumbling an apology as he ran his hand over


    his face.


    ¡°My people left your realm, starting new in the kingdom Lycaon created before he died. I rule it now.


    But, my line¡­ my ancestors passed on powers like your own. It was a curse, though¨Cdark powers,


    soul-sucking powers.¡±


    He shifted his weight as I held my breath, my mind reeling as his eyes met mine again.


    ¡°My uncle married someone with the powers of the White Queens, someone from your line, but


    removed. A distant cousin, perhaps. They were able to wed, to be together. They were mates.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°My mate was here, Lena. I left my home to find her. I left to find my Luna, the mother of my future


    children¨C¡±


    His eyes widened as his dropped his gaze to his feet, then staggered back a step, pinching the bridge


    of his nose like he had a headache.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked before I could stop myself. Every fiber of my being wanted to rush forward


    and throw my arms around him, tofort him, even though he didn¡¯t deserve it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied, but it didn¡¯t sound like he meant it. He didn¡¯t sound fine at all.


    Several moments of silence passed, filled with the faint vibrations of the lively party going on in the


    ballroom on the other side of the castle, and the waves as they rushed the shore beneath the bluff


    upon which the castle had been built. I waited for him to continue, my blood rushing through my body,


    my mind reeling as it waited for answers.


    ¡°I needed a White Queen,¡± he said, meeting my eye again. ¡°My curse is not as strong as those who


    came before me, but it¡¯s there. We¡¯re cursed with living without the light that illuminates our powers,


    Lena. You¡¯re that light for me.¡±


    ¡°But we met in college¨C¡±


    ¡°It was all fabricated, everything. I am intelligent; don¡¯t get me wrong. My course of study came


    naturally, but I had none of the prerequisites to gain entry to the program in a traditional manner. I lied,


    Lena. I lied because I was trying to find you.¡±


    ¡°How would you have even known I was there?¡±


    ¡°Rumors alone. You had the uh, the hair¨C¡± he waved his hand in my direction, looking suddenly boyish.


    ¡°I went to Valoria first. I thought your aunt¡­ I didn¡¯t know howrge your family was. I didn¡¯t know


    about your generation. Luna Maeve was already married¨C¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I gaped, unable to hide my shock. ¡°You had a list of White Queens¨C¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± he snapped. ¡°I only had the little information I¡¯d been told as a child, Lena. I thought all


    White Queens had white hair, for one. I thought it was odd that you were the only one outside of your


    grandmother who had that mark of your heritage. I came to Morhan when I heard the rumors in town


    that the princess, the grandchild of the White Queen herself, was studying abroad. I went to six


    different campuses before I found you.


    And I didn¡¯t know¡­ I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯d be to me¨C¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯d be to you?¡± I repeated, taking a step toward him. A memory flitted through my mind of when


    the two of us were on our field study, snuggling up in the bed we¡¯d shared. It felt like a lifetime ago now.


    Things had been so easy then, before everything had turned to ashes.


    ¡°I was going to take you away. Back to my home. I¡­ I figured love wouldeter. I didn¡¯t believe my


    only chance of having a mate would be¡­ I love you. I knew you were my mate the second I saw you


    for the first time¨C¡±


    ¡°You were going to take me away?¡±


    ¡°Yes, by force, if necessary.¡±


    He was being brutally honest with me. I could see the pain of it written all over his face.


    ¡°You knew who I was the entire time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What happened the morning after¨C¡± I reached up to touch the mark on my chest.


    He ran his tongue along the inside of his lower lip, his eyes flicking down to meet mine.


    ¡°Crimson Creek¨C¡±


    ¡°Lena?¡± Uncle Troy¡¯s voice cut through Xander¡¯s words, and we both turned to face where he was


    standing at the gate to the back garden. He was staring at Xander, his eyes narrowed on his cut lip.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on out here?¡±


    I pursed my lips. Uncle Troy, well, he¡¯d seen some things in his days. If I were to ce my money on a


    fight between him and Xander¡­.


    ¡°Catching up with a friend is all,¡± I said quickly, hurrying forward and passing through the gate. Xander


    followed me with his eyes and I gave him a look and a quick gesture of my hands to keep quiet.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Troy said, his eyes still on Xander. He eventually took a step backward through the gate.


    ¡°Your parents are looking for you,¡± he said, walking to my side. He looked back at Xander once more


    before extending his arm to me.


    ¡°I think¡­ I think I¡¯m going to go to bed, if that¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t feel well, I¡¯ve had too much champagne.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said hurriedly, shaking my head as I walked with him across the terrace.


    My heart was bursting out of my chest, my fingertips prickling with heat.


    I needed to be alone.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 554

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 554


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 554


    Chapter 54 : You Have to Marry Him


    *Lena*


    The ballroom was situated toward the main entrance of the pce, and I found it rather easy to sneak


    into my room without being seen leaving the party.


    The night was young, but I tore away at my gown anyway, struggling to find the zipper under the pale


    blue tulle that fell over my shoulder and down my back. I was panting by the time I¡¯d stepped out of the


    dress and taken out the pin holding back my hair. I nced in the mirror as I pulled on a silky pajama


    set, noticing my smudged makeup and overall disheveled appearance.


    Xander was an Alpha? How could that possibly be? And where the hell was Egoren?


    I paced the room, cleaning up the pins I¡¯d shaken from my hair, and hung the dress back in the


    wardrobe. While my room was far removed from the ballroom, I could still feel the vibrations of music


    and chattering up from the carpeted floor, tingling up my legs as I paced.


    But strangely enough, the back of my head began to tingle, like little pops of electricity going off inside


    my head. I blinked, scratching my temple as static filled my mind, followed my silence.


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯ Xander¡¯s voice came through my mind, clear and edged with frustration.


    I blinked again, furrowing my brow as I turned to face my reflection in the vanity.


    ¡®I know you can hear me¨C¡¯


    ¡®Get out of my head!¡¯ I said over the mind-link, adrenaline coursing through my skin as I looked around


    the room and then went to the window, standing to the side so no one below could see me.


    ¡®We need to talk about this!¡¯


    ¡®I need to process what you¡¯ve told me, Alpha King,¡¯ I said with a hint of sarcasm.


    He was quiet for a moment, then a low chuckle filled the far recesses of my mind. We were able to


    mind-link because of the mark; I knew that for certain. What I didn¡¯t know was how to block him out. I


    retreated from the window and sat on the edge of the bed, gripping my knees.


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯ he repeated, but I shook my head, trying to will my mind to close whatever door he¡¯d


    opened to me.


    ¡®I¡¯m in my room¨C¡¯


    ¡®And where is that? This ce is¡­ huge.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re noting up here¨C¡¯


    ¡®Second or third floor, then?¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t my uncle kick you out of the party?¡¯ There was silence again, but only for a moment. I could feel


    the smirk touching his lips from wherever he was.


    ¡®Quite the opposite, actually. I¡¯m rather fond of your mother, and that tall woman¡­ Luna Maeve?¡¯


    I paled, ncing out the window once more before I rose from the bed and slipped a robe over my


    pajamas. It wasn¡¯t cold. It wasn¡¯t ever cold in Avondale, but a chill ran through my body nheless.


    ¡®What did you say to them?¡¯


    ¡®Nothing about us,¡¯ he said, and I could tell he meant it. His voice caught, almost like he was


    disappointed. ¡®That wouldn¡¯t have been fair¨C¡¯


    ¡®Like you know anything about fair, Xander.¡¯ I walked to the door and flipped off the light, shrouding


    myself in darkness.


    Xander¡¯s voice ceased to tickle the recesses of mind, fading into the darkness.


    But then there was a knock on my door.


    I turned my head sharply toward the barrier, noticing I¡¯d left it unlocked. I threw myself at the door as it


    opened, but Xander wasn¡¯t the man who walked through the threshold.


    I¡¯d been trying tounch myself into the door to prevent it from opening, and I would have been


    sessful had I moved just one second sooner.


    I tackled Oliver, throwing my full weight against him, which sent us spilling into the hallway. He yelped


    in surprise as the back of his head hit the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I cried, my robe caught on the royal broaches lining his sash as I tried to roll off of him.


    ¡°Goddess, Lena! What the hell!¡± He reached up and unsped the sash, and it dangled from my robe


    and I stood up.


    I towered over him, my face twisted in concern as he felt the back of his head and then looked for any


    traces of blood on his finger. He rxed then, sighing deeply as he continued toy on the floor.


    ¡°Mom would¡¯ve killed us both if we got blood on the carpet. They just refurbished this entire area.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing up here?¡± I asked, reaching down to help him to his feet.


    He straightened his tuxedo, then reached up to undo the tie he was wearing, loosening it from his neck.


    ¡°Hiding,¡± he answered, a teasing grin on his face. ¡°Just like you. Your mate is the talk of the party now.


    Hollis isn¡¯t happy.¡±


    His grin grew a little wider at his ex-girlfriend¡¯s expense. He stepped past me into my room and flipped


    on the light, then sat on the edge of my bed.


    I stood in the doorway, searching his face.


    ¡°So, are you going to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked, tapping his fingers on his knee.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about to be everyone¡¯s business,¡± he retorted, tilting his head.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I picked the sash from my robe, tossing it on a table near the door and walked inside, closing and


    locking it behind me.


    ¡°What has he been saying?¡±


    ¡°Just exining who he is,¡± Oliver said causally, examining his nails.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Introducing himself to the family¨C¡±


    ¡°But what did he say, exactly?¡± I pleaded, which caused Oliver to shift his weight ufortably on the


    bed.


    ¡°Well, he told your parents, and mine, where Egoren is, for one. Soren, you know¨C¡±


    ¡°W-what? As in¨C¡±


    ¡°Another realm,¡± Oliver said dramatically, wiggling his fingers with a smug look on his face.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right¨C¡±


    ¡°Your parents seemed to believe it, as did mine. No one batted an eysh at it. Will was a little


    skeptical. He asked him a bunch of questions before Mom told him to go tend to his betrothed,¡± Oliver


    sighed, arching his brows as he considered his next words, ¡°but I think Will was more bothered by the


    fact every female eye in the room was fixed on your mate the second he walked into the party.¡±


    I could have made ament about Will. It probably would have lightened the mood, given the


    obvious rift between the two brothers. But I fixated on how Oliver had, for a second time, called Xander


    my mate.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked, and he knew exactly what I was referring to.


    He knitted his hands around one knee, leaning back a bit as he looked me up and down. ¡°He told me


    as much after you took off. It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Kind of¨C¡±


    ¡°He marked you, then.¡± Oliver¡¯s voice was suddenly grave, his eyes shing with fury as he waited for


    me to say something like, ¡°Xander forced me into it,¡± or, ¡°He did it against my will.¡±


    ¡°I marked him, too,¡± I breathed, feeling a little lightheaded as I sank into the stool in front of the vanity.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re not twenty-one¨C¡±


    ¡°You and I both know why,¡± I whispered, looking into his eyes. Understanding shed behind his eyes


    as he chewed the inside of his cheek, nostrils ring.


    ¡°Do you love him?¡±


    I shifted my weight on the stool, crossing my legs.


    ¡°I did¡­ do. But we ended things. Mutually.¡±


    ¡°You rejected each other?¡±


    I thought of the mind-link and the way my mark was still searing the skin around it.


    ¡°Not totally,¡± I answered, stealing a nce in his direction.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re going to have to marry him¨C¡±


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s true. The second the family finds out about it¡­ when our grandfather finds out about it¨C¡±


    ¡°No one is going to find out,¡± I said sharply, my words cutting through the air like a knife.


    Oliver arched his brow, then shook his head, rolling his eyes as he leaned back. ¡°My parents invited


    him to stay here, at the pce, as a guest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking,¡± I gasped, but he shook his head. ¡°Why? He wasn¡¯t invited to the wedding!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a royal, Lena. Every Alpha is here. And, being the Alpha King of Egoren, well¡­. My mom wants


    him to meet Grandpa, you know.¡±


    I pursed my lips, tapping my foot in rhythm with the beating of my thundering heart. ¡°What part of the


    pce is he staying in?¡±


    ¡°The western wing,¡± Oliver shrugged, toying with theces of his shiny ck dress shoes. Oliver was


    usually in sandals and denim shorts, and he looked unrecognizable with his curly hair brushed and


    gelled.


    ¡°What am I supposed to say to my parents, Oliver? I didn¡¯t think this through!¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking, Lena?¡±


    ¡°That I loved him. That he was the future I wanted¨Cthat I still want. And that was before I knew who he


    was, and where he was from. I thought it was impossible then! Now, I¡­ I¡¯m supposed to be White


    Queen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, so is Mom. But Grandma, well¡­.¡± He smirked, his eyes glimmering with mirth. ¡°How many


    times did she say she should¡¯ve died at this point? She¡¯ll be on that throne until we¡¯re old and gray.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t allow it.¡± I smiled, my mouth twitching as I thought of him. He¡¯d been a grumpy old man


    all of his life, ording to my aunt Maeve. He was in his prime now that he was in his seventies.


    ¡°Well, I doubt my mom will let her step down. She doesn¡¯t want to leave Avondale, you know.¡±


    ¡°Have your parents ever discussed what that would look like, when she did have to go rule in Winter


    Forest?¡±


    Oliver exhaled, shrugging one shoulder.


    ¡°Will will likely rule as Alpha of Poldesse. Charlie doesn¡¯t want the title; he¡¯s happy in the navy.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked.


    Oliver shrugged again, a wry smile touching his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m gonna just¡­ explore. I¡¯ve been thinking of


    going to stay with George and Joy in New Dianny, actually. That whole continent is just¡­ endless,


    untouched.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll go with you,¡± I grinned, but he gave me a funny look.


    ¡°You have to go back to Valoria after this. I thought that was the bargain you made with your parents.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see what happens,¡± I breathed, turning on the stool to face the mirror. I saw his brow furrow in


    the mirror¡¯s reflection and smiled softly to myself.


    I had no desire, or n, to go back to Valoria after the wedding.


    And, I had no n to go to Egoren with Xander, either.


    ¡°What are you plotting?¡± Oliver said with a sly grin.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, and it was only half the truth. I¡¯d been looking at jobs in the far-flung packs that rode


    the far western side of northern Findali for months now. I¡¯d sent out a few letters but hadn¡¯t received a


    response, at least not yet. ¡°So,¡± I breathed, crossing my arms over my chest as I looked up at Oliver,


    ¡°how did things go with Abigail?¡±


    He smiled shyly, rolling his eyes. But a faint blush colored his cheeks, and that was enough of an


    answer for me.

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 555

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 555


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 555


    Chapter 55 : Is He Dying?


    *Lena*


    I slept in and found the pce unusually quiet when I finally dressed and walked down to the informal


    open kitchen and dining room area used primarily by the family. There was, of course, amercial


    kitchen upied by the cooks and servants of the royal pce, but it was easy enough for one of us to


    make a piece of toast or pour our own coffee and tea.


    I wasn¡¯t alone as I padded into the kitchen. I looked over my shoulder at the three men seated at the far


    end of the dining room table, mugs of coffee and empty breakfast tes in front of them¨Cmy dad, my


    uncle Troy, and to my surprise, my grandfather Ethan.


    I slid a te from the dishrack as they eyed me, my father¡¯s gaze especially intense. Whatever


    murmuring conversation they¡¯d been having had ceased entirely when I¡¯d entered the room. I realized


    then that there was only one thing they could have been talking about, and that was Xander, of course.


    I swallowed and turned away from them as I bnced my te of fruit, bacon, and breakfast sausages,


    pouring myself some coffee. Troy murmured something I didn¡¯t catch, and Dadughed low in his


    throat. Grandpa, of course, stayed silent.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± I grinned as I walked toward the table. I set my te down, deciding to take a seat next to


    my dad. I walked to the end of the table before sitting down and wrapped an arm around my


    grandfather¡¯s shoulder, giving him a soft peck on the cheek. Those dark brows didn¡¯t arch a fraction of


    an inch as I pulled away and slid into my seat.


    ¡°Good afternoon, my favorite granddaughter,¡± he said with a smile as he wiped my chapstick from his


    cheek.


    It was incredibly easy to see that my grandfather had been quite a handsome, albeit formidable, young


    man. He had the deep cobalt eyes synonymous with his side of the family, eyes he shared with his


    sister Georgia and had passed on to his daughter and nieces and nephews. His hair was pepper gray


    and was still thick despite his advancing age. His face showed signs of a long life, a good life, but those


    lines around his eyes told me he¡¯d seen a thing or two in his day.


    Hemanded every room he was in, despite the fact he¡¯d been retired for nearly two decades. He


    was currently nked by two Alphas but was still the one in charge.


    ¡°I¡¯m your only granddaughter,¡± I grinned, then forked a grape into my mouth.


    He gave me a sideways, tight-lipped smile in return before he exhaled through his nose and tapped the


    side of his coffee mug, ncing between my dad and Troy.


    ¡°Did I interrupt something?¡± I asked, but none of the men looked in my direction.


    ¡°Nothing, kid. Just business about New Dianny,¡± Troy said softly as he leaned back in the muted yellow


    chairs that surrounded the table. Compared to the rest of the pce, this section was soft, lived in, and


    felt more like a home than a testament to their rank. Books lined the far wall, nestled in built-in, ceiling-


    height shelves made of the palest wood I¡¯d ever seen. There was no hearth, which would have been a


    silly addition given that it was humid and warm in the Isles year round, even in the dead of winter. A


    worn-in, slightly frayed rugy beneath the scratched-up dining room table, and there were even rings


    from water stains in the wood. I traced on with my finger as my dad pursed his lips and tilted his head


    in Troy¡¯s direction.


    ¡°I take it Robbie and Alison have finished their move to New Dianny, with their pack?¡±


    Troy nodded, and his eyes darkened for a moment as he looked down into his coffee.


    ¡°They¡¯ve recently finished construction on the vige, roughly five miles ind. They mean to keep the


    jungle intact and build out toward the hills beyond, toward the outskirts of the valley where Dianny used


    to be.¡±


    Smart, I thought, listening to their conversation in silence as I ate my breakfast. The Southern Jungle


    was prone to tropical storms of unheard-of strength. The jungle lining the beaches acted as a barrier.


    The trees and dense foliage would act as a shield for the vige, even if the worst of weather.


    ¡°And George is truly going?¡± Dad asked, his chestnut-colored brows arched as he looked from


    Grandpa to Troy.


    Troy shrugged one shoulder, a gleam of mischief in his eyes as Grandpa groaned and shook his head.


    ¡°Gemma and Ernest are in a fit over it,¡± Grandpa said hoarsely, coughing a bit as he lifted his mug to


    his lips. ¡°But I suspect it has more to do with Eliza likely attending university in Mirage next year. Empty


    nest.¡±


    A hush fell over the table as I nced at the men over the rim of my coffee mug, each lingering in


    contemtive silence over a shared grief. I suddenly saw them all for their ages.


    Troy and Maeve still had a son at home, a young son. Luke. But everyone else?


    Grandpa coughed again, clearing his throat. ¡°Lena?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked, briefly narrowing my eyes at him as he shifted his weight in his chair.


    He was still a lean, healthy-looking man, but I¡¯d noticed the color was missing from his cheeks, and the


    dark circles beneath his eyes were heavier than they had been thest time I¡¯d seen him. The cough


    was new, as well.


    ¡°Your friend, Alexander¨C¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my friend,¡± I said, a little too quickly.


    Troy¡¯s brow arched, and my dad¡¯s eyes narrowed as everyone turned to me. I stifled a blush, tilting my


    head away from the men and pretending to be invested in the single grape that remained on my te,


    which was a bit too bruised to be appetizing.


    ¡°Whatever he is to you then,¡± Grandpa continued cautiously, although he looked as though he could


    see right thru me at that moment, ¡°he is¡­ trustworthy, this Alpha King?¡±


    Trustworthy? What could I possibly say? Xander had spent weeks lying to me¡­.


    But had he really lied? Maybe not totally. It was more like he¡¯d left major pieces of the truth. He¡¯d also


    saved my life, marked me, told me he loved me¡­.


    I prayed no one could see the heat prickling on my cheeks as I cleared my throat and nodded, but


    internally, my mind began to spin. He had said he¡¯de here to find a Luna for his kingdom, a Luna


    from my bloodline, from the White Queens in particr. He¡¯d said, I was pretty sure, that he meant to


    do that by any means necessary¡­.


    ¡°Wait¨C¡± I said, but was cut off by the sound of something thudding against the kitchen counter. Maeve


    hade into the room, quiet as a mouse, but left no means to let us continue the conversation in


    peace as she spread the three-ring binders she¡¯d dropped on the counter out in front of her.


    The four of us looked up at her, and eventually, her eyes turned on us, narrowing into slits.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked, looking more than a little frazzled as she opened one of the binders.


    ¡°There¡¯s fresh coffee¨C¡± Troy began, but she waved a hand in dismissal.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± she asked tersely without even ncing at the table.


    ¡°Yes, Maeve?¡± Grandpa sighed, rolling his eyes to meet Troy¡¯s gaze with a look of indignation spreadin


    over his face.


    ¡°Have you been on your walk today?¡±


    Grandpa ran his tongue along his bottom lip, holding my uncle¡¯s gaze. I wished I had ess to


    whatever conversation was going on between them, likely over the mind-link, and likely something


    along the lines of Grandpa willing my uncle to put a muzzle on his mate.


    ¡°No¨C¡±


    ¡°Doctor¡¯s orders,¡± Maeve clicked her tongue, her eyes still fixed on the binder she had opened, pieces


    ofce sticking out between itsminated pages.


    Grandpa looked at Maeve then, biting on his lower lip as though he were contemting saying


    something cutting, then rose, waving away my dad and Troy¡¯s attempts to help him out of his chair.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a shred of peace,¡± he murmured, pointing a shaky finger at Troy, ¡°since you took her


    away on that boat¨C¡±


    ¡°I heard that,¡± Maeve said with a smirk.


    Dad exhaled deeply, looking from his father to his younger sister.


    Grandpa unhooked the top of his cane from his chair and grumbled his farewells, hobbling toward the


    entrance of the kitchen. He smacked Maeve¡¯s ankle with his cane before walking out of sight. She


    hissed, glowering after him.


    But Troy chuckled to himself.


    ¡°Leave the man alone, honey¨C¡±


    ¡°He looks awful, Troy. Rowan, you have to have noticed¨C¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have,¡± Dad said in a low hiss, shaking his head. ¡°He¡¯s old, Maeve.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not that old. Late seventies isn¡¯t old,¡± she protested.¡°Late seventies or no, he¡¯s been through a


    lot¨C¡±


    ¡°Mom is set on just letting him be tired, grumpy¡­ limping around with that cane.¡± Maeve was talking to


    no one in particr as she looked back down at her binders, but I heard, and saw, the hurt lingering


    behind her words.


    ¡°Is he sick?¡± I dared to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, honey. It¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Grandma just give him some of her blood?¡± I pressed, which elicited a nudge of warning


    from my dad.


    ¡°She won¡¯t do it,¡± Maeve said heavily, flipping a page in the binder.


    I wanted to ask why not, and it must have been written all over my face because Troy inhaled, tilting his


    head as he looked from his wife, to me.


    ¡°Your Grandpa is tired, is all. The journey here was hard on him. I think it¡¯s best if we all¨C¡± he looked at


    Dad, then Maeve, his eyes giving them a silentmand, ¡°leave him alone, and let him be.¡±


    It was an answer meant for a child. I furrowed my brow, leaning back in the chair with my arms crossed


    over my chest.


    ¡°He¡¯s dying, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Selene¨C¡± Dad began, but I caught Maeve¡¯s eyes.


    She nodded, her eyes misting for a moment as she gathered up the binders.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± I asked.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Troy was chewing the inside of his cheek, and Maeve¡¯s eyes flicked from mine to Dad¡¯s, her gaze


    sharp enough to kill.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t want to worry any of you kids,¡± Dad began as I turned my eyes to meet his.


    ¡°We¡¯re not kids,¡± I said sharply, then winced as Dad¡¯s face fell, his eyes clouding.


    ¡°I know. I know,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s been having some trouble with his heart¨C¡±


    ¡°And he passed out and fell down the stairs at home in Winter Forest! That¡¯s why he¡¯s using a cane!¡±


    Maeve cut in,


    looking furious.


    ¡°He was also cleared by Kacidra,¡± Troy said sternly, ¡°who said he was fine.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say he was fine,¡± Maeve argued.


    ¡°She gave him a list of things he needs to do to better his health, Maeve,¡± Dad corrected.


    ¡°Like take walks, and not drink coffee!¡± she pointed a finger at the coffee mug he¡¯d left on the table.


    Troy leaned back and crossed his arms over his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s his life, Maeve. He doesn¡¯t want your mom¡¯s help in the matter, and we need to respect his wishes.


    How would you feel if our sons starting bossing us around and getting on our¨C¡±


    She held the binder, her face going red with fury. Then, she turned on her heel and sped out of the


    room.


    Troy sighed, running his hand over his face and pinching the bridge of his nose as he said, ¡°Goddess, I


    cannot wait for this wedding to be over.¡±

 Sold As The Alpha King鈥檚 Breeder Chapter 556

    Sold As The Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 556


    Sold as the Alpha King¡¯s Breeder Chapter 556


    Chapter 56 : The Mark of the Dark King


    *Lena*


    I spent the remainder of the day avoiding everyone. It was rather easy to do, given the immense size of


    the pce.


    I even missed dinner, which was being held in the formal dining room. I knew Xander would be there. I


    knew without a shadow of a doubt as I went hungry in my room, telling a maid to ry a message to


    my parents that I wasn¡¯t feeling, that he was schmoozing with my family and using every charismatic


    weapon in his arsenal to win them over.


    He was likely being totally honest about who he was, too. Out of everything we¡¯d done, and we¡¯d done


    a lot, that was something he¡¯d chosen not to do with me.


    I went to bed, expecting Xander¡¯s voice to creep into my head again, but I fell asleep to silence, nothing


    but the waves outside my balcony lulling me to sleep.


    ***


    The morning of the wedding.


    I wanted to throw up.


    I stood on my balcony with my arms crossed as I stared down at the beach below, where people were


    walking along the sand in total ignorance of the chaos going on inside the castle. My view was of the


    public beach, which was surprisingly quiet. I longed to be free of the tight hot rollers covering every inch


    of my head and the constricting shapewear I was wearing under my robe.


    The red dress I¡¯d bought in Morhan had arrived before I¡¯d even touched down in Avondale. It was


    quickly altered to fit my frame, but I¡¯d chosen the dress before Xander had marked me. The mark would


    be on full disy above the neckline that had my breast on disy, even if it was modest enough for a


    family wedding.


    It was toote to turn back now. I¡¯d either have to deal with the questions about my choosing a different


    dress, ore clean. I didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Maeve had seen the dress and thought it was perfect. Mom, on the other hand, was a little vexed at the


    idea that I¡¯d chosen something so vampy for my cousin¡¯s wedding. Had Maeve not told my mom about


    the dress before I came up with some excuse not to wear it, this day may have gone smoother than I


    expected it to now.


    Maybe everyone already knew. Maybe Xander had told them everything at dinner the night before.


    Maybe he¡¯d even exined what happened in Crimson Creek.


    But I doubted it. He¡¯d already said he wouldn¡¯t. I had to trust him.


    But the mark on my chest¡­ how the hell was I going to exin that?


    ¡°There you are!¡± Eliza said as she came into the room, closing the door behind her with a grin of pure


    tion on her face. Her hair had been styled in tight curls that bounced on her shoulders as she walked


    toward me, a tiaraced with pink jewels glinting in the soft midday light.


    Eliza was one of Hollis¡¯s bridesmaids, an honor that hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed when she chose Eliza over


    me, even though I wouldn¡¯t have said yes. Hollis had twelve other bridesmaids, which seemed


    astronomically excessive. No wonder Maeve was in such a tizzy.


    ¡°I thought you were going to get ready with us,¡± Eliza pouted, noticing the hot rollers. I¡¯d yet to put on


    makeup, but I had at least two hours before the ceremony began. I had time to wallow in my own


    terrible choices and grab a stiff drink on my way to the altar.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any of Hollis¡¯s friends,¡± I said softly, leaning on the railing of the balcony.


    ¡°They¡¯re interesting, I guess. I don¡¯t think all of them are her friends, really. They didn¡¯t seem all that


    friendly.¡±


    They were likely eyeing a spot in her court, even though no such thing existed. Hollis had skyrocketed


    to fame in thest year after her rtionship with Will became public, and it was no surprise to me that


    young women began vying over a position in her inner circle.


    I tapped my fingers on the railing, wondering if Heather and Viv were going to be here today. If so, my


    small inner circle would be present as well.


    ¡°You should see the dresses we have to wear,¡± Eliza grimaced. ¡°Pure pink. Like, the worst shade of


    pink you can imagine. Frills,ce¡­ I think it¡¯s all to make Hollis look better.¡±


    I gave Eliza an easy smile. I could easily gossip about Hollis. I¡¯d grown up with her, known her


    practically my entire life. I couldn¡¯t be upset with her about choosing her mate over Oliver, but that


    wasn¡¯t why there was such a rift between the brothers.


    Hollis hadn¡¯t broken things off with Oliver before¡­. I felt my cheeks ming as I thought about it.


    Despite what she¡¯d told Oliver, I suspected Will and Hollis had been carrying on a rtionship months


    before Hollis even turned twenty-one.


    How lucky she¡¯d been, in retrospect. Oliver would¡¯ve married her solely out of love, making her a


    princess while his mate was still out there, undiscovered. She broke his heart, and still ended up


    royalty.


    I blinked away the wave of emotion that washed over me. Eliza clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Is Oliver even going to go?¡± she asked, seemingly reading my mind.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathed, shifting my weight as I looked out over the beach. Oliver wasn¡¯t one of Will¡¯s


    groomsmen. I¡¯d heard that Charlie had even tried to get out of it, but Maeve had protested. ¡°But I¡¯d be


    surprised if he was at the actual ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope hees to the reception at least,¡± Eliza said softly, twirling a curl around her manicured


    finger. ¡°I need to go get dressed. Pictures, and all¨C¡± she said with a little twist of her hand in farewell. I


    watched her walk out of the room and shut the door behind her.


    But I wasn¡¯t alone for long. Just as I finished my makeup, my mom walked in the door, smiling down at


    me as she looked around the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dressed,¡± she said with a littleugh, ncing at the clock on the bedside table.


    ¡°I have time, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Your aunt wanted family pictures taken before the ceremony,¡± she said as she walked toward the four-


    poster bed and ran her fingers over the fabric of the red dress I¡¯d hung from the canopy of the bed.


    I sighed as I applied a dusting of blush to my cheeks, catching my mom in the reflection of the mirror.


    She had dressed already and looked pretty in her muted gold gown with her hair loose over her


    shoulders. But I could feel the tensioning off of her.


    I had to tell her now if I was going to tell her at all.


    ¡°Oliver said the man, that Alpha King¨C¡±


    ¡°Alexander,¡± I said softly as she turned to me.


    ¡°Yes, Alexander,¡± she said, sitting on the edge of the bed and looking at my reflection in the mirror as I


    opened a tube of mascara. ¡°He said he came up to you at the party, just before you ran off.¡±


    ¡°Did he?¡± I said, grinding my teeth as I thought of all the ways I¡¯d punish Oliverter.


    ¡°He said you seemed upset. I met the man formally at the party, of course. But he came to dinnerst


    night. He¡¯s staying here, you know.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, trying to stifle the emotions threatening to bubble to the surface as I applied thest of


    my makeup.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite nice. Well educated, traveled¨C¡±


    ¡°As in traveled, you mean from another realm?¡± I said with a littleugh.


    She gave me a tight smile in response. ¡°How do you know him, Lena?¡± Her voice was still soft, but I


    could hear a whisper of concern touch her lips as she spoke.


    I sighed, rubbing my lower lip before applying a shade of lipstick darker than I¡¯d ever worn before. ¡°I


    met him at Morhan,¡± I said with a second of hesitation.


    ¡°At school?¡±


    ¡°He was a student there, apparently. We did our field study together.¡± I swallowed, ncing at her face


    through the mirror as I willed myself to go further. ¡°I didn¡¯t know who he was. He didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°That¡¯s odd¨C¡±


    ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t know¡­. He caught me off guard when I saw him at the party. That¡¯s why I¡­ why I ran


    off.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything about being a student at Morhan.¡±


    So he hadn¡¯t said anything about Morhan, and he likely hadn¡¯t said anything about Crimson Creek,


    either. I let out the breath I¡¯d been holding, the tension in my shoulders easing a bit as I checked my


    reflection before turning in the stool to face her.


    ¡°Do you know what he is?¡± she asked suddenly, before I could tell her the truth.


    I opened my mouth, but the words failed to appear at the tip of my tongue. She waited for me to


    respond, and all I could do was give her a half-hearted shrug.


    ¡°I guess, but I don¡¯t fully understand it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a Dark King, as they call it in Egoren. That ce¡­ their realm was built for people like my


    mother¡¯s pack, the Lycennians. All of their power stems from Lycaon¡¯s line, not Morrighans.¡±


    Ah, the ancient goddess and god people wouldn¡¯t stop talking about. Morrighan and Lycaon, the twins


    who split the packnds and our powers in two.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± I said honestly. ¡°What does it mean that he¡¯s a Dark King, that he¡¯s evil?¡±


    She gave me a knowing smile, but shook her head. ¡°His family has powers, maybe had, in his case. I


    know his uncle was exceptionally powerful and could suck the life force right out of someone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I said, unable to stop the shockedugh from escaping my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not totally sure how it works. Your father and I were¡­ we weren¡¯t heavily involved when Ethan


    found out what had happened to Soren. Rowan was transitioning to being Alpha King, if you


    remember.¡±


    I did remember, and it had been an odd time in the family. A shadow had been cast, so to speak,


    threatening to swallow us whole. We¡¯d been kids, my cousins and I. My memories were faint.


    ¡°Alexander¡­ the men of this line need¡­. How do I exin this¨C¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± I cut in, then took the deepest breath I¡¯d ever taken in my life.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s important you know. He asked about you at dinner¨C¡±


    ¡°I knew he would,¡± I said, my voice cracking with sudden emotion.


    Mom¡¯s brow furrowed for a moment as she watched me reach up to touch thece robe I was wearing,


    my fingers prickling with heat as I debated untying it, and just showing her, hoping that was enough.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I said, meeting her eye. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you. Something¡­ I need your help


    with. I know Alexander¡­ I call him Xander. I¡­.¡±


    I closed my eyes, then let my robe fall over my shoulder.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!